ă€ŠThe Adventures Of The Young Masteră€‹


 Chapter 1 - I Will Run Away!

    ***

    "AHHHH AHHHHHH!! I WANNA GO OUT! I WANNA GO OUUUUUUUT!"

    A loud, ear-piercing childish voice rang the entire Celestial Mansion of the Rou Celestial Family, the overlord of the entire universe that was below none! It almost broke the ground and the energy essence was dissipated entirely as if it had gone extinct!

    Inside the mansion, at the throne room where the ruler of the Celestial Rou Family sat, a fifteen-year-old boy was sitting on the throne, who was stomping his foot like a child who rebelled from his mother from not buying him a toy.

    This is Jin Rou. The current ruler of the entire universe. The youngest martial cultivator who reached the pinnacle of Cultivation! He was the genius of all the geniuses! He even surpassed his father, the former Celestial King, Fan Rou, who reached the pinnacle at the age of 24!

    But this Jin Rou actually reached the pinnacle at the age of 7! How terrifying was that? Is this kid still a being? No! They are Gods. But Jin Rou is the overlord of these Gods!

    Because of this, he was forced to take the throne by his father when he turned eight. Of course, he didn''t like that fact and he even tried to run away! But since his father was mighty and almost guard him 24 hours a day, how could he escape so easily? So even forced, he epted the throne and became the Celestial Prestige of the Rou Family.

    "Your... Your Majesty, p-p-please calm down.." a middle-aged man said in a stuttering voice, it was clear that he was afraid at this moment. Not because of Jin''s strength. But because he was feeling that something will turn out bad if continues!

    "How can I calm down, Grenas? I never get out of this pce even I am the King of this realm! A King should go sightseeing even for a moment, right? Right?! But why you old geezers always prohibit me from going out?!" Jin Rou angrily eximed. Time and time again, his father would not let him go out even he became the Celestial King. And what''s more annoying him, was his father didn''t want to tell him the reason why!

    "This... This.." Grenas, one of the Celestial Generals of Jin Rou, didn''t know what to say and justugh wryly.

    Your Majesty... It is not that we don''t want you to experience the outside world, it is just that once you go outside, you wouldn''t even notice that a chaos will about toe into being! ˇŞ Grenas thought to himself.

    When Jin Rou was at the age of eight and was about to be crowned, he suddenly ran away at his maximum speed! That time, the Celestial Mansion was busy from the matters of the crowning of their son. And his father didn''t notice it right away because he didn''t expect that his son would have the guts to do it. Who knew he would actually do it?!

    What''s more, Jin Rou exited the Celestial Mansion from the main gate! That gate had millions of people waiting for the coronation of the new King. When the crowd saw Jin Rou, it was as if the world stopped turning and their gaze was fixated to the man flying in the sky at full speed. Even though it was fast, they still caught a glimpse of the Young King of the Rou Family!

    Jin Rou was only eight at that time, yet all of the girls attended the coronation was immediately found their lower private part wet just a mere few seconds! The girls suddenly went into a massive uproar that almost broke the entire Rou Realm! The girls shouted like crazy and their bodies got hot from the inside. They were craving for that child! They didn''t mind if it was only a child, they all wanted to bear the baby of that child!

    Disregarding the consequences, all of the girls, even the married women, gave chase to the running away Jin Rou! This startled Jin Rou, unknowingly if he had offended the women chasing him. Fortunately, his father appeared and bring him back right away. Though, it was really not a fortunate part for Jin Rou.

    "Hmph! I change my mind, I will not go out anymore, I will run away! Don''t try to stop me!" saying that, Jin Rou suddenly became a ray of light that shot towards the sky.

    Seeing this scene dumbfounded Grenas, after seconds, he immediately regained his wits and said in a panic: "Your Majesty!"

    Grenas turned into light and shot into the sky where his Majesty went with cold sweats running on his face! The former Celestial King and his Queen were not in the Mansion at the current time because he was invited to be the prime guest of one of the Prime ns under the Rou Family, the Shi n. Fan Rou reminded him of always guard Jin Rou time after time because he knew how big Jin Rou''s desire to go out.

    Grenas had always thought that Jin Rou wouldn''t do something like this because he always let him see an obedient child only sitting on his throne without any voice ofints. In fact, thest retaliation of Jin Rou was when he was eight years old! That''s why he was caught off guard this time.

    Suddenly, Grenas stopped his chase and began to look around, he was sweating and breathing heavily that like he was being suffocated. He got a very pale expression that was like a death sentence was about to storm his life.

    "Your Majesty.. He really ran.. away.." Grenas felt his body tremble. He couldn''t sense Jin Rou''s presence anymore. It was like a thunder pped right through his face. He knelt on air and closed his eyes. He was preparing for the punishment that was about toe.

    ***

    In the outskirt of the Shred Case Mortal World, a ck and golden gate appeared out of thin air. This gate was extremely majestic as if even this gate would be worshipped. Suddenly, it fluctuated and a young man with a majestic aura with a very universe-defying handsomeness got out of it! His eyes were like dazzling and dancing stars with a moonlight shade, his lips that were perfectly curved that any women can be conquered just by seeing him. His white short hair that like was perfectly trimmed in an utmost degree, like a white sea that was enough to suffocate the entire world!

    Apparently, this was Jin Rou who sessfully escaped his realm and responsibilities. He had a very delighted smile and said in excitement: "FINALLY, I AM OUT!"

 Chapter 2 - Banquet Your Head!

    "My grand n had seeded! I waited for so many years and now I am finally able to see the world myself!" Jin Rou excitedly said while jumping up and down.

    Actually, this "Grand n" of his was just actually waiting for his parents to be away for a moment so that he could activate his Hundred Golden Gate. Once Jin Rou activated this, his father would immediately feel its presence and woulde into his path to stop him. Of course, Jin Rou obediently sat his throne for several years to caught them off guard. And today, he finally reaped his harvest!

    "Oh right, Mother told me that my face could kill people. I better disguise myself so that I would not harm anyone." saying that, Jin Rou turned himself into a 20 years old looking guy with a bit over good looks. He made his snow-white hair into a charcoal ck average long hair. His looks could be said handsome, but not that extraordinary or attractive at its best.

    ***

    Jin Rou walked tens of miles away until he reached a city that filled with people. He could just teleport in that ce with just a split second, but since Jin Rou was enjoying the outside world, he chose to walk.

    This city was called Cygnus City, thergest city and one of the sessful ces built in Shred Case Mortal World.

    With a beaming smile on his face, Jin Rou was amazed by the scenery of this city. The tall buildings, many people in robes talking happily together and flying saucers!

    Flying saucers are used by cultivators who were incapable of flight. This flying saucer actually appeared like an egg with a blue colored at the middle and red at the surrounding parts. This could be used by fueling it by essence qi.

    After walking for several minutes to sightsee, suddenly Jin Rou''s attention was caught by something in his front. After which, his eyes suddenly lit up. In his front was a two-story building that was average looking at it is with a que "Shack''s Dine". Of course, this was not what caught his attention, it was the people eating inside that was transparent through the ss.

    "They are holding a banquet!" Jin Rou leaped in joy. In his life, he had never yet to experience going into a banquet and eat together with someone who he can call a friend.

    But unfortunately, due tock of knowledge of the outside world, this restaurant was actually recognized as a banquet by Jin Rou. And so, he entered the building.

    His eyes glow in excitement more because it was more amazing when you got inside. If the appearance outside was average, inside was grand! The surroundings were sparkling gold. And it gives off a mild and majestic vibe!

    "Esteemed customer, what table do you prefer?" a waitress walked into him and asked politely. Seeing Jin Rou in a decent attire with over average looks, she deduced that this boy came from a well-off family at least.

    Seeing the waitress and her great hospitality, Jin Rou smiled and answered gleefully, "Any table will do!"

    Receiving the young man''s answer, the waitress was startled by a bit but immediately gestured the young man while smiling, "Then, this way please."

    Jin Rou followed the gesture and sat on the chair. The waitress handed over a two-page book and gave it to Jin Rou.

    "What is this?" Confused, Jin Rou flips the book and realized that the book was filled with food names and with some digits right after it.

    What a unique banquet! Maybe these digits are the corresponding essence qi that you will get? Then that''s great! I never yet experienced any qi other than heavenly essence qi so this would be great!

    Even though he never attended a banquet, he knew that there is no book-like that waitresses give to its guest. And so he discovered that this ''banquet'' was unique and even deduced that the ''digits'' was the essence qi you will get upon eating the specific dish.

    "Sir, have you already picked your choice of a dish?" getting impatient, the waitress asked with a bit of rudeness.

    I have been waiting here for almost twenty minutes yet you just looked at the menu and smile like it was your first time seeing it. You were even agitated! I know our restaurant is famous for its delicacies.

    But hell! You should order first rather than looking at the menu like it was an artifact!

    Humph! I guess you are just a country bumpkin!

    Oblivious to what was in the waitress'' mind, Jin Rou answered, "Yes. Please give me these with the highest numbers!"

    "Highest numbers?" The waitress'' lips twitched a bit because of the term used. However, she paid it no heed and sighed in relief. She thought that she would wait for an entire hour waiting for this young man to choose. The waitress immediately walked away to fulfill the young man''s order.

    After several minutes, the waitress came back with a tray on her hands. Filled with three dishes that were the most expensive ones of their restaurant.

    Upon seeing the dishes, Jin Rou''s eyes glowed immensely. He immediately dug in and found the dish delicious. Even though the dishes couldn''t bepared to the ones in his realm, nevertheless, he had enjoyed the delicacies!

    In just twenty minutes, the dishes prepared for him was eaten entirely. Jin Rou was extremely satisfied by this ''banquet''. He then stood up and said to the waitress that was personally assisting him, "Thank you for your hospitality! I''ll be taking my leave!"

    Jin Rou then began to walk to the door. The waitress stared at the young man with an indescribable expression.

    "Taking your leave?" finally, the waitress seemed to go regained her wits and began to give chase to the young man. Her expression got darkened as she red.

    Stopping his footsteps, Jin Rou smiled, "Yes. I enjoyed the banquet. Oh, wait, who was the host of the banquet? Please tell me his name so that I would give him a favor."

    "Banquet..?" the waitress'' lips twitched intensely.

    Banquet?

    Banquet your head! This is a restaurant! Who the hell told you that this is a banquet?

    Surely, you got something loose in your head!

    Seeing the innocent confused face of thetter, the waitress almost spurted blood and faint on the spot.

 Chapter 3 - Master Chef Mo

    "Sir, this is not a banquet. This is a restaurant." the waitress said while holding her rage back. If not for the fact that he was still a customer, she could have smacked this young man in front of him.

    "What? This is not a banquet?" This stupefied Jin Rou. Then with a confused look and asked, "What is a restaurant?"

    "Puu!" the waitress nearly fainted on the spot from hearing this.

    Are you serious?

    You don''t even know what restaurant is?

    Boy, tell me. Did you live in a cave?

    Unable to hold her rage anymore, the waitress said, "Boy, this is a restaurant. A ce where people eat and pay! I don''t know who you are and what cave you popped out from. But let me tell you this, don''t even think of leaving here unless you pay the 5,356 diamonds for your meal a while ago!"

    The waitress was genuinely enraged. It was just impossible for anyone to not even know a restaurant at this day and age. Yet, a fellow actually didn''t know?

    Who are you taking for a fool?

    "This.." Jin Rou doesn''t know what to say. He thought that this was a banquet since there were a lot of people. Who would have thought that this was a restaurant and one needed to pay for a meal?

    What should I do? I don''t even know what those diamonds are. How can I pay?

    Tsk. This world is really harsh. I never thought I need to pay for a meal!

    The world is really unfair!

    "What''s happening?"

    "Probably a beggar who could not pay. Heh. There are tons everywhere."

    "Not only a beggar. It seemed like he thought that this was a banquet."

    "Hahahahaha. What an idiot! Hahahaha!"

    "The hell! Did he pop out from a cave?"

    Afterward, upon hearing the conversation of Jin Rou and the waitress, waves ofughter surrounded the entire building. Filled with disdain and mockery towards the young man.

    "Uhm.. Where can I get some diamonds here? So that I can pay you." after a moment of thinking, Jin Rou discarded the mockery of the crowd and directly asked the raging waitress. He doesn''t know if this was a feasible idea but he didn''t have any other choice.

    He could take an Immortal-grade armament as a payment to the other party but since the waitress said that it can be paid by ''diamonds'', he immediately threw the thought. This was a restaurant, specializing in food, not armaments.

    "Where can you get some diamonds.. You say?" the waitress suddenly raised her voice as if she was the authority of this restaurant, "You arrogant brat! Do you think you can pick diamonds out there like cabbages being sold in the market?! If that was the case I wouldn''t have worked my ass here! You country bumpkin feigning ignorance, I shall teach you a lesson!"

    This time, the waitress exploded in anger. Even though she lost her reasoning, this was still understandable. As a waitress, it was her responsibility to satisfy the customers and after that, get the payment. If any case a customer was to eat and run, the waitress currently assisting the culprit would be held liable and automatically deduct the lost pay into the tab of the said waitress.

    Knowingly that this young man owed them more than 5,000 diamonds, if this man was to get away, the 5,000 diamonds debt will be in her tab. Her sry was only 700 diamonds per month. How could she bear this kind of amount?

    Knowing that the waitress was taking the offense, Jin Rou suddenly gestured her to calm down, "Miss, calm down! That was only 5,000 diamonds! You don''t need to be so agitated!"

    "Puuuu!" this time, the waitress really spurted blood.

    Only 5,000 diamonds?

    Only my ass! You can''t even fork out a single diamond and you said ONLY 5,000 diamonds?!

    Go to hell!

    Just as the waitress will give the young man a good beating, a voice suddenly rang her ears, "What''s going on here?"

    The gazes turned where the voice came from, and upon sight was a middle-aged man with a strong build body. He was wearing a white robe with an emblem on his right chest. The emblem was two knives crossing each other with a one star below.

    A one-star Master Chef!

    Master Chef is one of the major jobs of cultivators. ording to the rankings of Major Jobs, the Master Chefs are ranked third!

    This kind of people were the best people to cook for major events.

    At least, Jin Rou knew this sort. The Rou Realm has the headquarters of all the Major and Minor Jobs under the rule of the Prime n, Gou. Besides, the Rou Family has the best Celestial Chef that the universe could offer!

    In every job, there is a ranking of one star to nine stars. Upon reaching the nine stars meant that you are half-step toward the Celestial Realm. However, this half-step was a challenging and colossal wall to pass. Once passed, one could be entitled as Celestial. The pinnacle of the jobs was nine-star Celestial. The Celestial Chef of the Rou Family was actually a nine-star and the head of the Chef Guild of the Rou Realm, the ruler of all the Chef Guilds across the three major worlds and nine minor worlds!

    "Reporting to Master Chef Mo, this man had eaten here without any money at all. I am currently the assessor of this man and thus, I''m doing my best to have him forked out the payment." the waitress said in a very polite tone. One can see that this middle-aged man was the master of this restaurant.

    Frowning upon hearing this, Master Chef Mo asked, "How much does this young man have to pay?"

    "It worthed 5,356 diamonds. He ordered all the top dishes our restaurant could offer and eat them swiftly." the waitress answered.

    "5,356 diamonds?" Master Chef Mo thought that it would be only at least 1,000 diamonds, he was thinking that the young man could pay it viabor. However, 5,356 diamonds was different. ring at the young man in front of him, he said with an indifferent tone, "Young man, what you owe us is a considerable amount even for our restaurant. If you failed to pay us, I''m afraid I cannot let you go. If you really can''t pay us, I''m afraid I need to report this to the Chef Guild and decide your punishment."

    Hearing this, Jin Rou panicked. He wanted to adventure while maintaining a very low profile to be away from the scans of his family. Who would have thought that right after he was free, he would instantly get into trouble?

    "This.." Jin Rou doesn''t know what he should say and do.

    It was partially my fault that I would be in trouble right now. Maybe I should really try my luck and fork out the Immortal grade armament.

    Peng!

    Just as he was about to fork out the Immortal grade armament, a thought suddenly shed through his mind. His eyes lit up and faced the two raging mouths of the waitress and the Master Chef Mo.

    Jin Rou smiled and said gleefully,

    "What if I fork out a recipe as the payment?"

 Chapter 4 - Challenge

    When Jin Rou was ten, he already read all of the hundred millions of books inside the Celestial Library. That includes the books regarding the major job, Chef. That includes the Master Recipes and Celestial Recipes from one star to nine stars.

    Seeing the middle-aged man in front of him was actually a Master Chef, he deduced that this man was in need of a valuable Master Recipe and decided to give him one as a payment. In fact, he could also offer a Celestial Recipe. However, the ingredients for the Celestial Recipe actually could only be found in the three major worlds.

    "A recipe as your payment. You say?" Master Chef Mo''s lips twitched involuntarily.

    You dare to pay me a recipe? You don''t even have money at all and you dare wanted to pay me a recipe? Do you even have one?

    Maybe you have one, but I guess it was just an average recipe. It won''t catch my eyes!

    Humph! What an arrogant country bumpkin!

    Oblivious to Master Chef Mo''s thoughts, Jin Rou said with a beaming smile, "Yes, this Master Recipe will help you and your restaurant leap into greater heights!"

    "Arrogant! You think that you have something that will catch Master''s eyes?! Even you strip naked here and fork out your valuable items, you could not even be considered worthy!" the waitress harrumphed in disdain.

    If it''s not for our prestige of this restaurant, I already smacked you to death!

    "But... I really have something valuable on me.." Jin Rou said in a normal tone, however, the tone had a bit of annoyance in it.

    Jin Rou was about to take out the Master Recipe when Master Chef Mo waved his hand in rejection, "Enough. Quit spouting nonsense. Do you think you have something valuable enough to catch my eyes? Don''t you have enough shame already?"

    Jin Rou''s eyelids twitched upon hearing this.

    Shame?

    I did not do anything shameless at all! I just thought that this was a banquet.

    "However, since I am magnanimous enough, I will give you a chance. If you can prepare a dish that would let me evaluate it as ''good'', then your debt will be off."

    "How about it? Young man, do you dare?" Master Chef Mo said in a confident tone.

    How about it, arrogant brat?

    Let''s see where your arrogance will lead you! To actually present me an average recipe! Humph!

    If Jin Rou could only hear his words, he would probably thoughtˇŞ But you haven''t seen the recipe yet...

    "What? Prepare a dish that would make Master Chef Mo evaluate it as good? That''s more difficult than paying the five thousand diamonds!"

    "That''s right. Master Chef Mo is one of the top Master Chefs of Cygnus City, and the one who hoped to be the next two star Master Chef right after the Guild leader of Chef Guild! Even the Emperor of our Quu Empire had to personally invite Master Chef Mo just to cook delicacies for his major events!"

    "Sigh. I am starting to pity that young man. It seems that he will never get his way out of this."

    "Humph! He brought it to himself. Who told him to eat here without paying?"

    "Maybe he thought that this was actually a banquet? How hrious if that was the case!"

    "A pinnacle of idiocy!"

    The crowd went to huge uproar, just the challenge of the Master Chef Mo made the eating customers stopped and fix their gazes to the heating scenario in front of them.

    To watch the respected Master Chef Mo in action, this stimted them! Of course, some people disagreed with the course of action made by the Master Chef since even a fool could understand that this is bullying. The young man in front of them doesn''t look like knowledgeable in the field of Culinary.

    Everyone knew that getting a good evaluation from a one star Master Chef was harder than the breaking the bottleneck of Elementary Realm to breakthrough to the Nascent Realm.

    A Master Chef''s evaluations for dishes was GOOD, AVERAGE, PROFOUND, AND PERFECT. Getting a Good evaluation can make one a Primary Chef. An Average evaluation can make one an Intermediate Chef. Profound evaluation to be Advanced Chef. Perfect Evaluation to be a Pinnacle Chef. These Chef titles were below the Master Chef Realms and could also be called "Apprentice Realm." This evaluation and effects could only apply to cultivators taking the Examination of the Chefs.

    The Examination of the Chefs is an annual examination held by the Chef Guild for aspiring chefs. However, this examination was a tough thing to pass. In fact,st year, out of 10,000 examinees, only 529 passed the exam and there was only one who reached the Intermediate Chef. All the rest were Primary Chefs.

    "Make a dish?" the eyes of Jin Rou instantly lit up in excitement. For him, this was a good deal and nothing could be better than this!

    When he was still inside the mansion, he challenged their Celestial Chef in apetition of cooking and his father was the judge to avoid bias. Thepeting two made the same level of a dish, a nine-star Celestial Dish! However, Jin Rou won by a slight margin. Of course, the Celestial Chef didn''t held back and give his all to fight the young master, just that he still lost. However, the Celestial Chef didn''t take into heart because the young master of his was way overpowered in all fields. How could he possibly win against someone who reached the Pinnacle of Cultivation at the age of seven? In fact, he was already proud that the gap between them was only a slight margin. Thispetition was not known to anyone except the three. But of course, no air could be maintained in a single ce. And thus, thepetition was leaked and it caused a huge uproar.

    A ten-year-old defeating the most powerful Celestial Chef in a battle of Cooking, how terrifying was that? The Chef Guild decided to give the young master a nine-star Celestial Chef badge. Still didn''t know what the hell was that toy, Jin Rou casually gave it to one of his maids. Regarding the Chef Guild of the Rou Realm, Jin Rou is one of the nine star Celestial Chefs of the universe!

    And this Mo, a mere one star Master Chef, actually dared to challenge him. And Master Chef Mo would actually give Jin Rou an evaluation.

    Does this fellow ask for a p?

    If this master chef only knew who he actually challenged was the Celestial King, he would probablymit suicide on the spot.

    "Yes, of course. If you can make a dish and make me evaluate it as good, at least. Then your debt will be off." Master Chef Mo was taken aback seeing the excited expression of this fellow. However, he didn''t let anyone see it and quickly regained hisposure.

    Does this kid know how to cook?

    Or is he a Chef?

    That can''t be. Maybe he was just excited because this will be the first time he will cook in such a grand ce like ours.

    Yes, that''s right. He is only a country bumpkin. Humph. It is really your privilege to cook here. You must be happy.

    "You can cook in the kitchen and use the ingredients there. However, don''t think that you will not pay those unless you pa.. What the hell?! Master Chef Mo was stupefied and nearly fell on the floor.

    The young man had a te on his palm and set it on the table and said gleefully, "I am done! Master Chef Mo, please dig in."

    Everyone, including the Master Chef, was extraordinarily stupefied and silenced at this moment. It was only a few breaths and all of sudden, you flicked your finger and a dish came out.

    Boy tell me, you''re not a chef but a magician, right?

 Chapter 5 - I Cooked Inside The Storage Ring

    "You''re done cooking?" Master Chef Mo was in disbelief by the scene unfolded to them. In just a few breaths, this young man created a dish?

    Is that even possible?

    "Yes! So please dig in." Jin Rou excitedly said. He was sure that this particr dish could make him pass the challenge. Thinking that he would not pay them anymore, it made him more agitated.

    However, contrary to his expectations, Master Chef Mo bellowed, "Cut your nonsense! Howe you cooked a dish with just a fling your finger? That''s absurd! Probably you have a certain dish in your storage ring and that is what you presented me."

    Do you think I''m a fool? Even nine star Master Chefs could not cook without doing anything! And now, with just a flick of your finger, you actually made a dish? That''s bullshit!

    Hearing this, Jin Rou looked like an innocent being framed up and said, "But I cooked this really... It''s just that I cooked in my storage ring."

    Puuuuu!

    The waitress standing by the side, and Master Chef Mo nearly spurted blood from what they heard.

    You cooked in your storage ring?

    Was that even possible?

    You think everyone here is a fool?

    "What? He cooked in his storage ring? How can that be possible?"

    "That young man had his screw in head loose."

    "Really, what an idiot."

    "Ridiculous!"

    Of course, if the two didn''t believe what this young man said, the crowd would be as well. No fool would actually believe that in this Shred Case Mortal World, there can be someone who can do this.

    In the history of Culinary Arts, no records said that cooking inside the storage ring is possible. Although one can put his consciousness inside the ring to take out an item, it was still impossible to cook.

    At least, in the records of the Chef Guilds of the Shred Case Mortal World, it was impossible.

    "I really cooked it.. And you see, it''s still hot. If that dish was actually not newly cooked, then why is it still moist? Furthermore, let''s say that it was really a stock in my storage. I have been here for more than an hour already, the best taste of a dish is only 15 minutes after it was made. Judging by my dish, it was still freshly cooked minutes ago. So howe it was not possible to cook inside the storage ring?" Jin Rou said.

    I didn''t do anything this time but present my dish. Why do I feel so wrong? ˇŞ Jin Rou''s heart bled.

    Even though the crowd didn''t want to admit it, the young man has a point. It was a fact that the best taste of a dish was 15 minutes after it was made. Judging by the smoke being emitted by the dish, it was actually new. Who could refute this fact? And what''s more unbelievable was that the dish was so appetizing just by its smell! Anyone who smelled it will find themselves hungry again and crave for that.

    However, cooking inside the storage ring..

    Was just really absurd.

    And so, their mouths began to twitch.

    Brother, if you can cook inside the storage ring, then you have a kitchen inside.

    Are you for real?

    "You.." Master Chef Mo didn''t know how to refute the words of the young man. Judging by the facts stated, it was really newly cooked. But how possible would it be for Master Chef Mo to believe this absurd thing? Thus, he breathed in and out and just casually said, "Okay then, if you cooked it, then let it be. However, that doesn''t count. In a dish evaluation, the examinee should present a visual presentation of how he/she made the dish."

    "And you need to use the ingredients prepared for you to ensure fairness. And so you have to cook in front of me, not inside a storage ring!"

    Maybe you have a particr item inside your storage ring that made you cook inside at a breakneck pace. But even so, I cannot acknowledge it! If you have the skills, then show me!

    Let''s see what tricks you still have in your store.

    Even he was unwilling to admit it, Master Chef Mo has no any feasible reason that could match what this abnormal young man did. Instead of racking his brain what really happened, he better let the matter go.

    Hearing this, Jin Rou twitched involuntarily.

    The heck!

    It didn''t count just because I cooked inside?

    Where is the fairness of this world?!

    Shameless!

    "Alright then." even though he felt so wronged and indignant, he still proceeded to the kitchen and entered it.

    All of the eyes were fixed to the young man inside the kitchen room, all of them had lost their appetite and just wanted to watch this good show.

    "Master, do you think he can pass your evaluation?" the waitress asked doubtfully. As she saw personally the scenes unfolded and seeing the appetizing dish that was left on the table that if not for her reasoning, she already grabbed it and eat it whole.

    As a Primary Chef, the waitress knew that this dish was actually so delicious that even her Master would be awed and crave for more.

    "Humph. Of course, he will not. He used probably a trick to appear this food very appetizing and fresh." even though Master Chef Mo said this, he was also attracted by the dish in front of him. In fact, his hands were already trembling and were about to reach the dish and taste it. It was just that his reputation was holding him back.

    As an esteemed one star Master Chef, if he just threw himself to the dish the young man with unknown origin presented a while ago, how can he face the people around who respected him?

    As Master Chef Mo was still focused in the dish in front of him, the waitress said in a stuttering voice filled with shock and disbelief, "Master, look.."

    Confused what stupefied his apprentice, he turned where the gaze of the waitress was, and it was in the kitchen room.

    Master Chef Mo thought it was not a big deal and deduced that the young man has just shown a skill that a bit above her skill. However, as he nced what stupefied his apprentice, he was way more stupefied and filled with disbelief at this moment!

    Two knives were dancing in the air and chopping the ingredients with precise and majestic movements! As if the air was Master Chef itself! The ingredients were dancing and the fire was rounding them.

    Master Chef Mo said in a stuttering voice..

    "T-t-that is.. Resonance Of The Two Knives!"

 Chapter 6 - Resonance Of Two Knives

    "Resonance of the two knives? Master... What.. What is that?" even though the waitress didn''t know the name of the skill the young man showed, she knew how profound it was. Judging by the majestic movements of the two knives, it was something that her level couldn''t understand!

    Still having an expression of disbelief, Master Chef Mo still answered, "The Resonance Of the Two Knives was a Chef skill that only five star Master Chefs and above can possess. In fact, not all five star Master Chefs had the luxury to learn this skill! It was also said that this skill was extremely hard to learn that even seven stars Master Chefs only can control a single knife, and the other knife would just move its own."

    "This skill was extremely profound that every Master Chefs are eyeing it! However, our Quu Empire''s Chef Guild has only a two stars Master Chef. And thus, we are not qualified to learn the skill even we could get our hands on it." Master Chef Mo said with a bitter smile.

    The Resonance of the Two Knives was already alluring enough for him to snatch it to the young man. However, even he gets his hands on it, he could not learn it unless he reached five stars Master Chef and he knew that unless he reached a high-tier empire, reaching five stars Master Chef was only a dream that he will never achieve.

    But this was not what he was worried the most. The young man who was only in his twenties actually learned this skill that most Master Chefs craved for.

    Does this mean that he wanted to evaluate a dish of probably five stars Master Chef?

    Knowing that the Quu Empire doesn''t have a five stars Master Chefs, this young man probably came from a high-tier empire!

    With such a huge backing, Master Chef Mo actually dared to challenge him?

    He was probably asking for a beating. Cold sweats run down to his face just from thinking this.

    A few breathster, a dish was set on the table with the proper utensils. Jin Rou said casually with a bit of annoyance, "Okay, done. Please taste it and evaluate me."

    The crowd didn''t know what happened but they saw the performance of the young man while cooking the dish and that made them tongue-tied! When did such cooking be a majestic show? Probably the Chef Guild Leader cannot do this so!

    And when the dish was finished and was set on the table, the alluring smell surrounded the entire building! Their stomachs were rumbling even they already had their fill a moment ago.

    What''s this kind of dish?!

    Why was it so making me hungry?!

    I want that!

    The thoughts of the crowd ravaged the entire building even though it couldn''t be heard! Just by hearing the rumbling noises of their stomachs and watery mouths already said it all.

    Regaining his wits, Master Chef Mo didn''t dare to look down upon this young man again. Since he had the right to taste it, he better do it. What could he ask for more? This dish made his mouth watery enough! And thus, "Alright then. I''m going to take a bite."

    He picked a spoon and dulged it to the soft and tender, juicy meat with a golden color with a scarlet colored sauce at the side. He dipped the piece to the scarlet colored sauce, once he retracted the piece from the meat, an overly appetizing smell surrounded the entire building! And so, the rumbling noises of the hungry got louder.

    He slowly lifted the piece of meat on the spoon and soon, it came to contact with his mouth.

    "What is this.." upon tasting the piece of meat, Master Chef Mo could not express what he was feeling. But there is only he could say, "A five stars Perfect Dish!"

    "That dish.. Is actually a five stars Perfect Dish?"

    "That can''t be.. He''s more formidable than Master Chef Mo and Guild Master of the Chef Guild? This.."

    "There''s no doubt about it. Judging by the appetizing smell of the dish he made, that is something only a five stars Master Chef could do."

    "A five stars Master Chef? But... Our empire has only a two stars Master Chef. Howe a five stars Master Chef suddenly popped out?"

    "Idiot. That man is certainly from a high tier empire. So best not to provoke him or else cmity will fall upon our empire!"

    The crowd once again went to an uproar, but this time, they are looking at the young man like they had seen a ghost. Especially Master Chef Mo, he thought that this young man was only from a humble family. Who would have thought that he kicked a huge wall this time?

    "So did I pass?" not paying mind to the shocked and paled expressions of everyone, Jin Rou asked nonchntly.

    The truth was he was a bit disappointed by the evaluation, not because Master Chef mo gave a wrong evaluation, but the ingredients in the kitchenck quality. He thought that with those ingredients, he could actually make at least seven stars Perfect Dish. But due to the main ingredient for the sauce which he called Calumbreyck quality, the dish was reduced to five stars Perfect Dish.

    Even though he was not satisfied, he could only bear it.

    If Master Chef Mo could only hear what he said, this master chef had probablymitted suicide on the spot already.

    Brother, it is not that we know that you are a five stars Master Chef, alright?

    What''s with your disappointed look? You''re not satisfied that you created five stars Perfect Dish?

    Why don''t you just go to hell?

    In an evaluation, especially at the Chef Promotion Examination, examinee should always create a Perfect Dish. The evaluation of the Perfect Dish ranged from one star to nine stars. And this is where the ranks of the Master Chefs came from. For example, Master Chef Mo is a legit one star. Thus, he can create a one-star Perfect Dish. Once he had the ability to create a two-star Perfect Dish, he can now ask for a promotion.

    Of course, promoting an additional star was in fact, very difficult. Many Master Chefs were actually stuck at one star for decades or so before reaching a promotion.

    "Yes, yes! Young Master, you pass!" hearing the question, Master Chef Mo politely answered. His previous hostile attitude to the other party has instantly vanished in an instant.

    If he was to offend this man more, maybe he will wake up one day with his business ruined.

    Even though he was smiling, he was crying in his heart.

    Brother, if you just said that you''re actually a five stars Master Chef, I would not have pushed the debt and challenged you.

    But hell... The 5,000 diamonds just flew away pping its wings.

 Chapter 7 - Fan Rou And Xu Rou

    RUMBLEEEE!

    RUMBLEEEE!

    In the vast hall of the Rou Celestial Family, the entire ground was shaking as if a dragon was enraged! The feeling it gave off was something everyone in the Rou Realm felt! It was like the end of the worlding!

    But there was really someone who was enraged that it almost covered the skies. His expression was utterly void of expression. However, from his eyebrows narrowed together, with a sharp and terrifying killing intent he gave off, one could deduce that this man was truly angered!

    "Grenas, do you dare repeat what did you say?" a middle-aged man wearing a golden robe said with an angered tone, however, his reasoning told him to hold back. However, the entire ground was shaking!

    This is the former Celestial King, Fan Rou. The father of the runaway Jin Rou!

    The moment he was home from away, he bought some costly items for his son, Jin Rou, for him not to get bored quickly. His mother, Xu Rou, bought something as well. Who would have thought that his obedient child actually ran away? This caught him off guard!

    "My lord... I don''t dare! Please give the appropriate punishment for me!" Grenas kowtowed and banged his head to the floor several times. He was trembling at this moment because he knew what would happen if this man in front of him, that once stood above all, was enraged! He was not expecting something but to be punished right away to clear off his sin.

    "You are a Celestial General that I personally picked for Jin Rou. I thought that you are responsible. Never did I thought that I misjudged you!"

    "And you think giving you punishment will clear off your sin? You''re underestimating the situation you are in. Huh?" Fan Rou said in an indifferent tone. He was ring at the kowtowing Celestial General in front of him. If his re was a weapon, Grenas would have been made to a meat paste already!

    Grenas didn''t answer. He knew that this time, he really enraged the former Celestial King. If it was not of his carelessness, how could be here in such a situation? But no one could me him, who would think that their good and obedient Celestial King had still bore some thoughts of going out and even made his Grand n! How terrifying was that?

    "Enough Fan Rou. Do you think it was entirely Grenas'' fault that Jin-er ran away?" Jin Rou''s mother, Xu Rou, said to Fan Rou.

    The eyebrows of Fan Rou suddenly narrowed and asked with a tone of annoyance, "What are you trying to say?" He was already in a bitter mood that his son run away, how could he not be annoyed by the words of his own wife?

    "You don''t know? If you didn''t restrict Jin-er''s freedom so much that it suffocated him, do you think he would run away this time?"

    "You know Jin''er. He was always curious about the outside world since he was a child. I told you to give him some freedom so that he could experience to be a child."

    "But what did you do? You made him the Celestial King right a year after he reached the Pinnacle of Cultivation."

    "I know you are just concerned with the well-being of our son and you doted him almost like I do."

    "But this time, you went too far." Xu Rou''s voice was mild and gentle. However, there was a trace of anger that could be heard every single word she said.

    Jin Rou''s parents really doted him a lot. In fact, aside from being restricted outside, they gave him most of what he wanted. It would not be an exaggeration that if he wanted to destroy a world, be it a major or minor, they wouldn''t hesitate.

    In Xu Rou''s point of view, who should be med was not Grenas, but them who were selfish enough to take their son''s freedom. Even though Xu Rou said that it was Fan Rou''s fault, she had also her share of what happened.

    "You.." unable to say anything, Fan Rou red at his wife with a little hostility. However, upon pondering for a moment, he seemed to realized something and took a deep breath and smiled bitterly, "You''re right.. Maybe I am really at fault. If not for my strict rules, maybe Jin Rou was still here. But what choice do I have? You know that his face could cause a world almost to copse!"

    "But he learned the Art of Disguise, you know that. If he really went outside and used his real appearance, he would have caused amotion already. But why there was not? Even the nine minor worlds and three major worlds, there was nomotion."

    "The Prime ns are managing those worlds and if they noticed something was amiss, they would have already reported it." this time, the anger in Xu Rou''s voice dissipated. It turned to a soft and gentle voice that was pleasant to the ears.

    "Then Xu-er, what should we do?" Fan Rou calmed down and asked with a worried expression. Who''s the father who won''t worry about their son outside and unknown whereabouts? He was thinking if his son had eaten well, or did he take his vitamins and sorts.

    "Dear, calm down. Our child had reached the Pinnacle of Cultivation so who could hurt him? Besides, this is a good chance to let him experience the world. There are so much for him to enjoy." Xu Rou chuckled.

    "You mean to say let him interact with people?" Fan Rou was puzzled.

    "That''s part of it. The main reason is that hecked badges of the Jobs. You know that in order to be fully-fledged Celestial King, one needs to be above all. And so our son needs to conquer all the Jobs and reached its pinnacle also. But due to our overprotectiveness, he had not taken any jobs except the Chef."

    "This is the best way for him to conquer those. Rather than letting him take the examinations here in the headquarters, why not let him taste some ups and downs of life and enjoy it? After all, life has never been smooth sailing all the times. Even for us. Right?" Xu Rou said with a delighted smile.

    "You''re right. This could also mold his personality. Although we will give him the freedom, I still need to be updated about recent happenings in our son''s life or else I could not sleep well." Fan Rou said with a worried expression.

    "You actually doted him more than I do. Haha!" Xu Rou teased him andughed. This husband of hers is really something.

    Being teased, Fan Rou immediately turned into his usual expression, a stern and ferocious expression, that a true ruler possessed and said, "Humph! I am just worried that he will wreak havoc in other worlds and sully the reputation of our Rou Celestial Family."

    Seeing this, Xu Rou chuckled, "Okay okay. I believe you."

    "Why am I feeling you''re not?" Fan Rou sneered a little and turned to the still in kowtowed position Grenas, "I will not punish you. However, find the whereabouts of our son and survey him in the shadows! Don''t let yourself be caught. This is yourst chance. Do your task well or else I will send you the Prison of the Cage Sentries!"

    Grenas felt a chill running down his spine and with a pale expression, "Yes, Milord! I will not let you down again!"

    "Humph! Good. Now stand up and get your ass moving!" Fan Rou harrumphed.

    Grenas stood up immediately and left. Turned into a ray of light and shot towards the sky.

    Fan Rou and Xu Rou were the only one left. Fan Rou was in a deep thought as he daze towards an unknown distance.

    Xu Rou held his hand with her soft and jade-like hand and said, "Jin-er will be fine."

    Being back to his consciousness, Fan Rou said indifferently, "Humph. Of course, he is my son after all."

    Xu Rou smiled and immediately thought of something and said, "Maybe you won''t have the luxury to worry about our son."

    "Why?" Fan Rou was confused.

    "Father and Mother would be home days after. Right?" Xu Rouughed a little.

    Hearing this, Fan Rou was like pped by a lightning and immediately realized.

    Fan Rou''s expression immediately paled! If his parents were to know that their lovely and cute grandson run away, what consequences does he have to face?

    Cold sweat entirely run down his face, there were only three people who he was afraid.

    His wife,

    And his parents!

 Chapter 8 - Please... Just Call Me Jin!

    "Oh? That''s great. Then I''ll be taking my leave." Jin Rou said in a nonchnt tone. After assuring that he passed, he began to walk away. Obviously, he didn''t have a very good expression for this Master Chef Mo.

    Seeing the young man walking without a care, Master Chef Mo gave chase and said, "Senior, please wait a moment!"

    After seeing the other party''s skill, Master Chef Mo was very aware that his skill was beyond his capability. And so, he wanted to befriend such a formidable figure. Just imagine, a twenty year old man was already at least five stars Master Chef. And what''s more cold sweating was that he, a Nascent Realm actually could not see the other party''s cultivation! How terrifying was that?

    However, Master Chef Mo also know that he offended the young man. He at least wanted to meditate a bit of his offense and give pleasantries to the other party.

    Frowning, and Jin Rou''s lips were twitching, "What is it?"

    You actually call me senior?

    You see, you''re decades older than me and actually call me a senior?

    I may becking in knowledge, but at least, I never heard somene calling a younger man a senior by an almost fifty years old man!

    Seeing the expression of the other party, Master Chef Mo immediately said in a very polite tone, "Senior, I am sorry that I had offended and inconvienced you! As apensation for my grave sin, would you be considerable enough and stay with us for a day or two? We will provide you the best suite that we can offer! Although I do not know if it will suit your taste, at least please grace us with your presence."

    Silence!

    The entire surrounding was silenced by a loud silence that could even hear a single needle falling down!

    Seeing this, the crowd''s lips began to twitched. Even the waitresses were as well! As if they couldn''t believe what they are seeing!

    Their respected, Master Chef Mo, who''s only half step toward two stars Master Chef actually changed his attitude by a hundred eighty degree! Master Chef Mo asked a man who had not paid a single diamond to stay and provide him with the best suite in the house! He even called him Senior!

    Even the waitress who was the assessor of Jin Rou was twitching by this scene! Although she knew that her Master''s attitude changing all of a sudden was because of the young man''s identity, she never had thought that her Master would actually call him Senior!

    Even the other party''s identity was that huge, at least, her Master should have left a bit of his dignity.

    To actually call a man who''s decades younger than him a senior.

    What the hell is this?!

    Master, have you knocked out yourself inside?

    Of course, Master Chef Mo knew what everyone''s thinking as this moment. However, he paid it no heed. The young man in front of him was probably part of a big sect or a n in a high tier empire.

    If he could hug his thighs, wouldn''t he soar into greater heights? Just imagining this, Master Chef Mo was agitated in excitement!

    Losing my dignity was worth it!

    "This.. " Jin Rou pondered for a moment and casually answered, "Alright then."

    Jin Rou was actually in need of a ce to stay, ever since he run away, he had no idea where to stay. He could not just ask a stranger to ask anyone to shelter him. He could create a mansion for if he wanted to, however, he was a very cautious person. Thinking that if someone from the Rou Realm saw it, he would be caught. Not mentioning that the mansions he could create can rival the CelstialMansion of theirs!

    If it was made, wouldn''t it take too much attraction? After all, Jin Rou wanted to stay low profile.

    "It''s our pleasure to have Senior stay here! We will not let you down!" obviously, Master Chef Mo was delighted. He thought that judging by the expression of the young man a while ago, he would surely be turned down, and thus he bitterly smiled. Who would have thought that the other party would ept his offer?

    Immediately, hemanded to his waitresses, "Joy Wuxi, Lei Mu, quickly bring Senior to our best suite!"

    The two waitresses had immediately recognized themand and began gesture towards Jin Rou in A very respectful manner. However, before the other party could take a step, Master Chef Mo remembered something and quickly said, "Wait a moment!" he turned to the waitress who assessed the young man a while ago and said in very authorative tone, "Myu Hanfeng, Don''t you think you owe Senior an apology?"

    The heck!

    Why do you keep calling me senior!

    You''re.. Giving me goosebumps!

    Jin Rou''s lips involuntarily twitched.

    "I.." Myu Hanfeng didn''t know what to say. If she has something to say, she didn''t know how to start it. After a moment of thinking, she immediately steeled her posture and bowed, "I am sorry for offending Senior! Please forgive me!"

    Myu Hanfeng''s apology was filled with sincerity that everyone could hardly tell any malice.

    However, Jin Rou''s lips uncontrobly intensely twitch this time!

    You too.. Call me a senior?

    You, probably a decade older than me, also called me a senior?

    Puuuuuu!

    Jin Rou almost spurted blood on the spot. He red to Master Chef Mo but was ignored!

    Seeing Myu Hanfeng''s apology filled with sincerity, Master Chef Mo nodded in satisfaction, "Good. Now,dies, please assist our senior to the best suite. If senior needs anything, give your all to fulfill senior''s request!"

    "Yes! We will assist senior in very best ways we can! Master Chef Mo could rest assured that we will take care of senior!" the waitresses said in unison in a very energetic voice. They immediately turned their gazes to their senior and gestured, "Senior, this way please."

    Puuuuuu!

    This time, the blood was almost inside Jin Rou''s mouth.

    You all..

    Can''t you say a sentence without calling me a senior?! Can''t you get a clue from my expression?!

    I could endure them a while ago. But you called me senior every single sentence this time! You''re really pushing it! Well let''s see!

    However, before Jin Rou could retort, Master Chef Mo saw the paled expression of Jin Rou and hurriedly said, "Senior what''s wrong? Senior, are you okay? take senior to his suite and let senior rest! Senior must have been tired by the cooking a while ago! Hurry!"

    "ˇ­." Jin Rou''s eyes was bleeding.

    However, he forced himself to said in a very low tone,

    "Please.. just call me Jin!"

 Chapter 9 - Seeking Help

    It took a while before Master Chef Mo recognized that something was amiss with the expression of the young man. Little did he know that it was due to him calling Jin Rou senior a bunch of times that he almost spurted blood. Knowing this, Master Chef Mo smiler awkwardly and decided to call the other party young master and Jin Rou also nodded in approval.

    It has been two days since themotion at the Shack''s Dine had closed down its curtains. However, Jin Rou was still staying at the best suite that the Shack''s Dine could offer. Actually, this Shack''s Dine was not only a restaurant. It was also an inn. One of the best and luxurious inns in the whole Quu Empire. The price of staying for a night there could cost 600 diamonds and it''s only for regr-ss rooms. 1000 diamonds for the first-ss rooms and 1,500 diamonds for the luxury-ss rooms. These luxury-ss rooms were only two. And this is one of the rooms Jin Rou was staying.

    Although the room was not extravagant and luxuriouspared to his room in the Celestial Mansion, it couldn''t be said bad also. If Jin Rou wouldpare it, it waspared to the rooms of the Low Maids of the Celestial Mansion. In fact, the rooms of the Low Maids were slightly better.

    Jin Rou was also quite happy with the hospitality of the other party towards him and he was nning to give them a reward. Although he was offended by the previous actions of the former, it reallypensated him in way possible that he could. So Jin Rou was rather pleased by this. He hasn''t got used to living in this kind of world yet, however, he knew that it wouldn''t take before he does.

    Jin Rou was meditating at this moment to calm his mind, this was his daily routine ever since he was a child. He was hearing the sound of nature andmunicating with it. Nature was also responding into him by dancing the branches of the trees outside. Even there were walls, Jin Rou could see entirely the outside like there was no wall at all, even his eyes closed!

    Knock knock!

    A knocking sound suddenly made Jin Rou opened his eyes. However, he was still in a meditating position.

    "Young master, it''s me. Old Mo." a sound came from the other side of the door was heard.

    Recognizing the sound, Jin Rou suddenly stood up and sat on the couch. He said calmly, "Oh, it''s you, Old Mo. Come in."

    Hearing the other party''s reply, Old Mo clutched the doorknob and opened it, "Then pardon my intrusion."

    "Old Mo, what brings you here today?" Seeing the walking in Old Mo, Jin Rou immediately asked. He was rtively calm in the inside, however, he was nervous in the inside. Thest time he saw Old Mo was two days ago when he visited him if the suite he offered was into Jin Rou''s liking. Seeing this man went to him personally, he immediately deduced something.

    Am I going to be chased out already? Because I am only a freeloader here?

    Maybe I should work in his restaurant for me not to be chased out? Hmm...

    Well, I can cook slightly better than him. So I can be of help.

    Jin Rou was about to speak about what is on his mind when Old Mo already started speaking.. "This.." however, Old Mo hesitated for a moment and steeled himself, "Young master, can you sell this Old Mo a favor?"

    Jin Rou was stunned, however, he immediately regained hisposure, "Favor?"

    He heaved a sigh of relief. Wew! I thought I would be chased out.

    "Yes.." Old Mo paused for a moment, "This Old Mo is actually one of the suitable candidates for the next Guild Leader of the Chef Guild. However, it has been decades that I was stuck in a bottleneck. Unable to reach the two stars. The other two candidates were already passed their bottlenecks and were just waiting for the Chef Promotion Examination for two stars master chef. What''s more, is that the Chef Promotion Examination will be in just three days from now!"

    "If I don''t break this bottleneck and failed to be two stars, I''m afraid reaching greater heights would spell impossible. I can take it if I don''t be the next Chef Guild Leader. But if I can''t even step towards the two stars Master Chef, then I guess I lived my life in vain." Old Mo said with a bitter smile.

    Honestly, Old Mo has no intention of asking for the help of the young master and just wanted to hug his thighs and make a rtionship between them. However, being pressured by the uing Chef Promotion Examination, and being left out by the others, he felt helpless and utter despair. Feeling cornered, Old Mo decided to give it a try and ask help from Jin Rou. It was not he didn''t want to ask help because of these matters, it is just that his dream was on the line and he really could not ept the fact if he was to be stuck at one star Master Chef for his life. Seeking help to a five stars Master Chef was hisst resort, if this fellow refused to help him, he could only smile bitterly and ept it. And ept that he had to kiss goodbye his dreams.

    "Sure. I will help you." Jin Rou said in a very gentle manner. He didn''t even hesitate to answer.

    "I know that this is a presumptuous request knowing that I offended you but pˇŞ" Old Mo''s words were stuck halfway and his expression was filled with disbelief, not daring to believe what he heard. His lips were trembling and asked in a low tone, "Young ma-master will help m-me?"

    "Of course!" Jin Rou said with a beaming smile, "You let me stay here for free without asking for anything, how could I not pay this favor of yours? Ah no, treat this as me repaying the favor!"

    "No no! Young master was offended by me so it was only appropriate for me topensate. This could not be called a favor from me! Please don''t misunderstand!" Old Mo shook his head and hurriedly said in a nervous tone.

    "Old Mo, what are you saying?" Jin Rou chuckled, "The moment you apologized sincerely, I already made it as apensation. Now, let me repay you the favor. Your problem is because of your bottleneck, right? Come here."

    Jin Rou knew that this Old Mo was really not a bad person. The attitude he had shown two days ago was just a facade to fill in his reputation. In fact, Old Mo was a very magnanimous and soft-hearted being. Jin Rou knew this because he had seen the inner heart of thetter. How could Jin Rou bear not to help this kind of person?

    "Yes yes!" Old Mo immediately propped up and neared Jin Rou.

    "Close your eyes and don''t move." Jin Rou instructed and put his index finger on the other party''s forehead!

    Booooom!

    A blinding sound can be seen filling the entire room!

    Old Mo''s expression was filled with disbelief at this moment! He couldn''t say anything at this moment but he was filled with delight and happiness!

    Why would he be happy?

    After the light disappeared, Jin Rou retracted his finger and smiled waiting for the other party''s words.

    "This... This... This!!" Old Mo was so stupefied and looked at the young master in front of him with full of respect and reverence!

 Chapter 10 - Impartation Of The Profound

    "This is.. Impartation of the Profound!" Old Mo said in disbelief. He looked at the young master of him with fear and reverence. This young man is really not an ordinary person!

    Impartation of the Profound is a skill that only Mentors possessed. It is extremely hard to learn the skill that even five stars Mentors will not have a chance at all! This skill is actually as what it implies, an impartation. However, it imparts profound knowledge of a specific field with the giver''s understanding. The more profound the knowledge of the giver, the more the receiver will benefit. Of course, this is not an easy task at all. In order to learn this skill, one had to be a profound understanding of the knowledge of Qi Cultivation. And this skill is one of the requirements to step into Master Mentors Realm!

    Mentor is one of the major jobs of the entire universe. This job is the most difficult one to work with. However, the prestige a Mentor would get is almost reaching the sky! Mentors are actually the ranked first major job of all jobs! This is the most prestigious job the world could offer. Different from all the jobs, Mentors job actually has three different realms. The Mentors Realm, Master Mentors Realm, and Celestial Mentors Realm. Each realm also contains one star to nine stars rankings. However, each Realm has stringent requirements for promotion. Also, Mentors could only be counted even you include the entire universe. A rough estimation is that no more than a thousand! If a sect has Mentor, no one who has a mind would dare to bully them. This is the power of the prestige of being a Mentor!

    Seeing the young man in front of him that could execute the Impartation of the Profound that a five stars Mentor could not. How could he not be shocked to the point of almost fainting? Take note, the Quu Empire has only a one star Mentor!

    "Yep, this is Impartation of the Profound. Old Mo seems knowledgeable." Jin Rou smiled.

    Jin Rou learned this skill when he was five. That time, the Celestial Mentor of the Celestial Mansion saw it on the spot and almost fainted. Because even for the Celestial Mentors Pce, the ruler of all Mentors, the most excellent one of them learned the Impartation of the Profound at the age of fifteen. What''s more stressing is that their genius learned it for five months before seeding, but this Jin Rou actually learned it in ten minutes! No, five minutes! How terrifying was that?

    "That''s not it young master. I just happened to be present in the preaching of Mentor Zu and he mentioned the Impartation of the Profound. He also said that this skill is one of the requirements to have a chance to step into the Master Mentors Realm." Old Mo said in a hurried voice.

    "Oh?" Jin Rou was slightly taken aback. He didn''t know that this skill was a very profound one here that it required it to step into Master Mentors Realm. He also didn''t know that The masses highly revered Mentors. All he knew is that the Mentor is one of the major jobs.

    Seeing the slightly surprised expression of Jin Rou, Old Mo was confused for a moment and deduced that probably the young master didn''t know this specific details. However, he immediately brushed off this thought.

    The young master is a formidable character. Since he knew the Impartation of the Profound, then he must be a Mentor. If the Quu Empire will have two Mentors, how would the other low empires dare to bully them? Not to mention the other party was a high ranking Mentor that at least seven stars or so in his estimation. Besides, a man in 20''s bing a Mentor? That''s unheard of such a thing!

    One must know that a Mentor, is a job that not everyone could apply even if they do have the qualifications. Being a Mentor was being recognized by the Celestial Mentors Pce. The Pce is the one choosing cultivators who were suited to be Mentor and take its path. And also, the Pce was the one promoting a Mentor. They hold the decision if one could be promoted to another star or be stuck for life. Of course, Celestial Mentors Pce depends on their decision via reasoning and justifications and they don''t hold favoritism. In other words, the Pce is fair and square with every mentor and aspiring Mentors. If one became a Mentor, his knowledge would soar by leaps and bounds.

    Old Mo kowtowed several times and with utmost sincerity, "Thank you, young master, for imparting a part of your knowledge! Please ept this kowtow and gratitude of mine!"

    "No, get up. You don''t have to do this, Old Mo." Jin Rou was awkward by the sudden scene unfolded in his sight.

    "No, young master! Please let me do this!" Old Mo insisted. His heart was filled with gratitude and respect for this young master. The knowledge he imparted was more than enough for him to reach three stars in the future! This time, Old Mo was very sure that he would be promoted to two stars this time around!

    Seeing the attitude of Old Mo, Jin Rou just sighed and smiled a bit. He was delighted by this human. His heart felt warm all of sudden. This is the first time he received such a gratitude from someone.

    In their mansion, all he could interact was with his mother most of the time. Sometimes, his maids. But even the maids were restricted seeing him for more than five seconds for some unknown reason. Most of the time, he was alone. He was never thanked before.

    And he never felt this feeling but now.

    After several kowtows, Old Mo propped up and stood. One could see his expression filled with excitement. It feels like that he was reincarnated! He was filled with expectations for the uing Chef Promotion Examination.

    He was confident that it would be his stage!

    After chatting for a moment, Old Mo bade farewell because he didn''t want to disturb the young master anymore.

    After which, Jin Rouid down to his bed and stared nkly.

    At the moment, he was reminiscing the memories that made him smile when he was still in the Celestial Mansion. Slowly, his lips curved up and revealed an earth-shattering smile. This time, he removed his disguise and revealed his actual appearance as he was smiling! The earth shook literally and songs of praises could be heard! Nature was dancing as if an exciting asion happened!

 Chapter 11 - Heavens Harmony

    The entire Shred Case Mortal World shook in harmony as if nature was so agitated! The trees were dancing gracefully while the wind began whipping gently. The clouds were turning around and thend was shaking!

    A million kilometers away from Quu Empire. In Gian Empire, the supreme empire of the Shred Case Mortal World, a meeting was being held at the moment when suddenly the world shook in harmony!

    "What''s happening?" an elder was bbergasted.

    "I don''t know. Let''s take a look!" another elder said.

    They immediately rushed outside to seek answers to their questions, however, the moment they reached outside, all of their faces turned pale at the extravagant and majestic seen appeared before them! Their pale faces turned into a calm expression but filled with joy!

    "What a majestic scene. I don''t know what''s happening but at least, this is not a bad omen in my perspective!" an elder said in a very excited tone. Seeing this majestic scene was already enough reason for them to say that they already had lived enough and satisfied!

    "That''s right. This is my first time seeing a majestic scene like this. What sort in heaven happened to create this?" another elder answered.

    "A genius wille into being this era and rule the world?" a woman elder in her twenties muttered to herself. Even she, one of the most beautiful maidens of the Gian Empire, she could not help but mesmerized and praised to the sky this scenery!

    "No. That''s not the case." after which, an elderly voice sounded from behind them."It is the Heaven''s Harmony."

    They retracted where the voice came and suddenly revealed excited expressions, "Mentor Shao!" they hurriedly sped their hands and unison and said, "We pay respects to Mentor Shao!"

    Mentor Shao is the most potent Mentor of the current era of Shred Case Mortal World. No one knew the exact cultivation of this old man. However, they deduced that he already reached Emperor Realm! Mentor Shao was also a six stars Mentor!

    In this World, the Emperor Realm is the pinnacle that a mortal could reach. The cultivation ranks were, Elementary Realm, Nascent Realm, Inner Core Realm, Profound Realm, Earth Realm, Sky Realm, and Emperor Realm! Each realm has nine stages before advancing to another realm. In this world, if an empire has an Emperor Realm expert, even if they don''t have any Mentors, they could apply to be a high empire! And also, Emperor Realm experts could only be counted in fingers as of the current era.

    "I told you not to bother with that. I don''t care about kinds of stuff like paying respect. As long as you don''t disrespect me, Shao Gan, then all is well." Mentor Shao chuckled.

    "This.." the elders didn''t know what to respond so they decided to change the topic and asked what pique their curiosity, "Mentor Shao, what is heaven''s harmony?"

    "Hoho." Mentor Shao chuckled and excitedly said, "Heaven''s Harmony is a phenomenon when once a member of the Rou Celestial Family unable to control his happiness. "When the King smiled, the heavens smiled back". Just like the old saying."

    "Rou Celestial Family..? That... That is.." an elder paled from fright. In fact, all of the people present paled from fright at the moment! Their bodies were trembling like hell! No one could say a word! They just nkly stared at the old man who was smiling ears to ears!

    "That''s right. The Rou Celestial Family, the true overlord who governed this universe for billions of years." Mentor Mo said and chuckled lightly upon seeing the frightened gazes of everyone, "But you don''t have to worry. An envoy from one of the Prime ns, Shi n, passed a message." even though Mentor Mo said it in a calm way, there was still a trace of excitement in his expression. In fact, he was extremely excited!

    "An envoy from a Prime n?" all of them was immediately got paler from the information.

    What were the Prime ns? They were the overlords of the worlds under the order of the Rou Celestial Family, They only obey the orders from the family itself and none more! Just an ordinary guard of a Prime n could wipe out their world in a blink of an eye! Even though that Mentor Shao told them not to worry, they couldn''t help it. This matter is way beyond their control!

    "Mentor Shao, did we offend the heaven?" an elder asked in a terrified voice.

    Hearing this, Mentor Shao almost burst intoughter, "What are you talking about? I said you all don''t need to worry! It was just that the Celestial King ran away and from my spections and this Heaven''s Harmony, it seems that the His Majesty himself is here in our world!!" Mentor Shao said in a very excited voice!

    "His Majesty is here?!" all of the present persons almost leaped in shock. His Majesty, the current grand ruler of all is actually in their world. What''s sort of situation was this?

    Although they are a billion kilometers away from the Rou Realm, the Shi n always deliver the messages and news since Mentor Shao was the current most influential in the world and a trusted aide of them. He also resides in the pce of the Gian Family that receives the message. Thus, they were not ignorant of the current happenings. They even knew that His Majesty is actually only a youngster who happened to be throned at the age of eight and has a universe-shattering handsomeness!

    "If my deductions were right, then yes. However, the envoy told us that we should only watch by the sidelines if ever His Majesty was here in our world. The Celestial Family intended to let His Majesty experience the outside world, and thus even if I badly wanted to invite His Majesty to our pce, we don''t even know where he was. And certainly, he was on disguise at this moment not to gather unwanted attention." Mentor Shao said in a calm tone. However, his voice had a trace of disappointment.

    Of course, they would be disappointed! His Majesty was in their world yet they don''t know where, even though they could not intervene in His Majesty''s matters, at least, they wanted to wee him with the most magnificent hospitality! Who was this? It''s the Celestial King! The genius of all geniuses who reached the Pinnacle of Cultivation at the age of seven!

    This was especially for the elder woman in her twenty''s dreamed of! To see and serve His Majesty! But now, it seemed like even he was here, she had no chance of seeing him at all.

    However, she will not give up! This is her dream, now that His Majesty was here, how could she not give her all? The beautiful woman clenched her fist and said fiercely, "Mentor Mo, allow me to find His Majesty! I will depart tonight and search his whereabouts! I will search every inch of Shred Case to find him!"

    "Ah?" everyone was shocked and their lips twitched.

    Why do you say it like His Majesty was a missing child? Or more like His Majesty had an irreconcble feud with you and you are to hunt him down?

 Chapter 12 - So What?

    The culprit had no idea what kind of uproar he caused. He just closed his eyes and smiled like an old man who was satisfied in his life. Of course, he knew about the Heaven''s Harmony. But he didn''t think through that it would actually create a hugemotion that shook the world to its core! This bum thought that the changes were only in the range of his room! Look, this young master of ours is still sleeping soundly while the people outside were rampaging from excitement from this magical scene! Some came from a conclusion that an overlord wille into being this era! After an hour or so, the phenomenon vanished into thin air and was not seen anymore. Outside of the Shack''s Dine, Old Mo and his waitresses were still staring at the sky with mixed expressions, some were frightened, some were smiling, and some were agitated! Especially Old Mo, if one could only see his expression, it was an extreme excitement! Why would he be so? Because he had a gut feeling that even though he didn''t know what really happened, he had a great feeling that the young master had something to do with this. What''s more, he never actually been mistaken when ites to his feeling, more for this greatness!

    "Young master.." Old Mo muttered to himself with a trace of excitement.

    "Master, what was that?" one of the waitresses could no longer hold her curiosity and asked Old Mo if he knew something.

    Old Mo smiled and looked at the sky again, "I do not know either." He shooked his head, "but at least I think that was not a bad omen. You see how beautiful it is, right?"

    The waitress who asked nodded in silence. She also thought it so, however, knowing the personality of their master, he was probably hiding something. But if the master didn''t want to tell, she could not help it but just let it through.

    ---

    It''s been three days since the phenomenon happened. Themotion finally died down. But it was still the talk of all, who would forget such a scene that majestic in the sky? Even the Emperor Realm experts could not do it! In fact, some sects were nning in printing it on their books and let the next generations know that!

    Sitting on some fabulous chairs inside the Chef Guild, three old men could be seen wearing white robes with twin knives-logo at their upper left, below the logo, there were three stars on it! Three stars Master Chef! These old men were from the middle tier Shagu Empire hundreds of thousands of miles away from the Quu Empire. These old men carry airs of arrogance while they were seating, feeling like they were the overlords of this ce and overseeing ves. They do have the qualifications to be so, however, it feels like a little off that made the members of the Chef Guild irritated a bit. But since the other party was a behemoth to them, no matter how deep their grudge against them, they could only keep their mouth shut and sit by the side behaved.

    The guild leader paid it no heed and just smiled politely. Today is the Chef Promotion Examination of their Guild that would be examined by the three stars Master Chefs of the Shagu Empire! Shagu Empire is a middle tier empire in the southeast direction. The strongest Master Chef of them was a four stars Master Chef and only a half step away from reaching the five stars! In each star, there were minor ranks to the breakthrough in order to be promoted to the next star. These were First Step, Second Step, Half-minor Step, Half-major Step or the pinnacle and the Half Step.

    One of the three stars Master Chef, Gayu asked with a tone of disappointment, "Are these your people who will take the exam of the two-star Master Chef?"

    Gayu was a three-star Master Chef at the Half-minor Step. Today was the Chef Promotion Examination of this Chef Guild. Yet, by looking at the examinees here in the Grand Hall, he could not help but shook his head.

    The guild leader of the Chef Guild noticed the disappointment but just ignored it and politely said, "Yes yes, they were my proud members who would take your examination."

    Another Master Chef of the other party named Mudo said in disdain, "Humph. Proud? Just a bunch of ipetent one-star master chefs can only be seen here. And you are telling us that this is proud? Hah."

    Thest master chef, Mao, alsomented and agreed in a tone of arrogance and belittling, "Indeed. Our one-star master chefs in our empire are morepetitive than this bunch. This is why you from Quu Empire will never be promoted and just be stuck at the low-tier."

    Hearing this, the participants almost vomited blood on the spot. Hearing such words full of disdain and mockery and directing it and p it into their faces, how could they not be infuriated? Even they knew they were not as strong as the other low-tier empires, at least they still hold their dignity and master chef at that! To be belittled by the very master chefs themselves directly, what was this?

    Just because you guys were from the middle-tier Empire and all three-star master chefs, it doesn''t mean that our Chef Guild is a push-over that you can bully anytime you desired to!

    A participant could no longer hold his anger and was about to shout when a voice suddenly rang the Grand Hall, "Sorry, I''mte!" Old Mo said while catching his breath, he was apanied by a young man in his twenties, wearing a robe that was more than a bit normal, his looks was a little bit higher than average, however, his movements were like a king who was walking down his throne! Of course, this is Jin Rou.

    "You are a participant here yet you only came just now? You really arrived after us? Audacious!" Master Chef Mao shouted! His voice shook the entire hall at this moment! He was feeling disrespected by this!

    However, Old Mo seemed unaffected and just said usually, "Ah, yes. I''m sorry for beingte." His tone had a bit of arrogance!

    "You!.." Seeing the unaffected middle-aged man, Master Chef Mao said, "Judging by your unaffectedposure, it seemed you don''t know us. We are from the Shagu Empire and will be the examiner of your Chef Promotion Examination." he said it with full of arrogance! He was expecting now a seen that Old Mo would be scared silly upon hearing this.

    However, contradicted to what he expected, a casual voice said in a tone of mockery,

    "So what?"

 Chapter 13 - The Book Named, Profoundness Of Arrogance

    Of course, the one who said it was none other than our bum protagonist, Jin Rou.

    This scene dumbfounded the spectators, an unknown man actually tell the three-star Master Chefs ''So what?''. Even the man who was about to retort a while ago got his jaw dropped! Although he would retaliate against the old men, it was not to the extent that he would casually say that in a tone of mockery and arrogance. He did not have the guts to do so!

    Naturally, the old men were extremely infuriated by this tant disdain from the young man''s words, Master Chef Mao was about to furiously shout when the guild leader had said in an angry tone and looked directly to Old Mo, "Mo, do you know that kid?"

    The guild leader was angry at this moment, this was a momentous asion yet an unknown man just popped out all of a sudden and said those mocking two words right to the faces of the examiners. Take note, these old men were from the middle-tier Shagu Empire! Shagu empire has two Mentors ranking from two and three stars added by the four-star Master Chef of the empire''s Chef Guild. If the empire desired the Quu Empire to be history, it would not be a difficult task for the said empire! That is how terrifying the Shagu Empire for the Quu Empire. Yet, this man arrogantly said that to them! If not seeking death, what was this?

    Old Mo awkwardly smiled and said, "Yes. This is my young master."

    "Young master?" the guild leader''s lips twitched.

    You have a young master? since when?

    Old Mo answered, "Yes. He is my young master Jin."

    The guild leader had something to say but was interrupted by Master Chef Mao and disdainfully said, "I bet your young master is from some decent family. However, just a low-ss bunch kind of family. Just a young man and experienced yet dared to mock us. You sure have the guts, no?"

    Old Mo twitched.

    Master, if you just knew that this young man is actually at least five-star Master Chef who can use the Resonance of the Two knives and was a Mentor, you would probably die on the spot!

    Master Chef Mudo added, "Thatd disrespected us and we were humiliated, however, if so he should apologize to us right now and admit it was his mistake sincerely, we will let this go. That is an easy thing to do, right?"

    Of course, this people would never let this go just like that! They just casually said it to appear benevolent in front of the crowd. They obviously noticed that a while ago, many were shaking in anger by their attitude, so in order to control the people here and maintain their prestige and might, might as well do it this way. After all, even though this was only a low-tier empire, it still has some extravagant resources that even in the Shagu Empire were rare enough.

    The crowd was a bit amazed by this sudden twist of events. They thought that the old men would go punish the youngd because of the disrespectful remark that he said. Who would have thought that they were willing to let it go and let him be? It just means that the old men were giving the other party a chance! Mixed feelings were now contained in their hearts, just a while ago, they were infuriated by the old men, now, seeing the magnanimous attitude, they could not help but contemte.

    However, Jin Rou was not affected by this and said in a leisurely manner with a tone of arrogance, "Apologize sincerely? I did not do anything wrong, why should I?"

    Jin Rou knew that these guys were not up to something good. He could see the inner heart of a being just by a single nce. Judging the darkness of the inner hearts of the old men, it was pretty sure that theymitted such inhumane acts against others. So why should he, the overlord of the universe, apologize to these devils? If not for the fact that if he used his power, he might get exposed and be traced by his family, he would have already dealt with these bastards!

    When Jin Rou was staying in the inn of Old Mo, he found a book named "The Profoundness of Arrogance". This book was read by him and was amazed by its contents that he didn''t know that being arrogant is such a cool thing to do! And thus, rather than punishing the old men, he could just act arrogantly! The book said that being arrogant could save lives and suppress your opponent! And the Celestial King himself actually bought the information!

    Seriously, who the heck of the author made that book?

    The eyelids of Master Chef Gayu twitched, "What did you say?"

    He did not expect that thisd actually dared to talk to them like that again! Thed was not putting them in his eyes. This is a great humiliation!

    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Why should I apologize to you bunch of fools who actually just knew how to bully people weaker than you? Now, scram before I throw you out!" Jin Rou said in a very arrogant tone!

    The crowd''s jaws dropped to the ground and were stupefied by this. Even Old Mo twitched violently because of this tant humiliation for the Master Chefs!

    Young master, that line you said just now was precisely from the book you read. You seriously took it that being arrogant is cool?

    Old Mo knew that the young master read that kind of book. Actually, the book was given to him as a bonus when he purchased a bulk of Flower Santeria, one of the spices. Seeing the title of the book, and it is apparent that almost ancient, he knew that he would not need it but still epted it as a respect. The vendor also imed that the one who made the book was actually a Master Mentor! However, this was not proven so Old Mo did not believe it and take it to heart. Who would have thought someone would seriously want to learn its contents? This was basically will lead you to instant death because at the very first page of the book, it said "Arrogance is a must to learn! Offend as many people as you can and p your arrogance directly to them and said: "Scram to the side before I throw you out!"

    What the heck is this?

    Seeing that the old men were not saying anything, Jin Rou leaped up in joy in his heart. The book was effective! he then said to the old men with his chin up, "Humph. Bit your tounges? Wanted to apologize? It''s toote! If you kowtow three times and said: "I am your grandson". I will let you all be."

    Puuuuuuu!

    At this moment, the old men got their vision ckened and almost fainted from the spot.

 Chapter 14 - Bet

    "Do you dare repeat what did you say?" If the old men were angered a while ago, this time they were extremely angered! They, a prestigious Master Chefs that even the ruler of the Shagu Empire needed to give them face, actually received an utter humiliation from a younger generation!

    Old Mo was crying in his heart. He thought that bringing Jin Rou was a right decision since he could give him pointers. Who would have thought that it would just only bring him instant demise? If not for the fact that he was his benefactor and a half a teacher, he would have already smacked thisd to death!

    Young master, even you have a huge backing, the people of our empire didn''t have. What would just happen if these old men were to pay the grudge by using us? Master.. please...

    Oblivious to the thoughts of Old Mo, Jin Rou found being arrogant, enjoyable. Seeing the shaking bodies from the anger of

    the three Master Chefs, he could not help but be in joy. He really did not expect that the book was so effective as this! In fact, he was nning to be arrogant from now on! Of course, this was for only those with dark inner hearts.

    Jin Rou sharply red at the three shaking old men and arrogantly said, "Are you all became deaf because of your old ages? I said that if you kowtow three times, I will let this matter go or else I will throw you guys out!"

    "You!!" Master Chef Mao shouted, "Do you know what would happen if you treat us this way? We are from the middle-tier Shagu Empire! I will give you onest chance, kneel and apologize or else this whole empire will be history in the next few days!"

    The crowd instantly paled from hearing this. This was not only a threat, if the said empire would really be serious, that could be done in just a night! The Quu Empire''s destruction was now on the verge of happening! They red angrily at the young arrogantd who was the root of all of this, if stares had knives, Jin Rou would have been holed by thousands!

    Old Mo also paled from fright this time, it would be over if the empire would be history! He hurriedly said to Jin Rou, "Young master please.. Hold your high horses and take a step back. Our empire is now on the line so I hope you will give this lowly one some face for consideration."

    These words were sincere enough for the innocent Jin Rou to be shaken. He enjoyed so much being arrogant that he did not realized that it was putting the empire in danger. However, seeing the dark inner hearts of the old men getting darker, Jin Rou could not help but shook his head and red at the three, "Take a step back? Why should I? They were the ones who were in the mistake in the first ce, why should I apologize to them? And kneel? you better dream on, a bunch of fools! I only kneel to my parents, not anyone in this world deserves this Celestial K- young master to kneel!"

    Master Chef Modu stomped his foot and the entire hall shook and shouted high-lungs "Okay, you are basically seeking death! You are only from the younger generation yet you dared to act arrogantly in front of us, old and experienced men?"

    Master Chef Modu could not hold his anger any longer and decided to attack the young man! He didn''t care of prestige this time because his reasoning was clouded by the intense anger!

    The crowd instantly paled more from this! A Sky Realm expert! The Sky Realm is the door to the Emperor Realm. One must know that there is no Sky Realm cultivators in the Quu Empire! Yet, the Shagu Empire actually dispatched Sky Realm experts like cabbages.

    "Stop!" However, Master Chef Gayu stopped him, he was infuriated by the utter humiliation from the young man, however, he still remainedposed.

    Modu did not expect that Gayu would stop him, "What? Are you siding with that brat now? He humiliated us right in the face!"

    Gayu answered, "You are from the old generation, you really n to take action against that kid? Besides, don''t you noticed that even he knew that we were from the Shagu Empire, he did not even put us in his eyes! If he was seeking death, this was not the best way!"

    Hearing this, Modu and Mao trembled a bit and contemted, if the young man was from a high-tier empire, their empire would be the one to be history! Judging by the fact that the young man didn''t even look at them with a bit of respect, the other party must be from some behemoth empires that they could not afford to offend! But this only remains a possibility with a high chance.

    Modu asked, "Then what should we do? Swallow this anger and let this be?" Even though he could not touch the young man if he really had a huge backing, it would not be the same with the Quu Empire! At least, he wanted to pay this debt by the Quu Empire.

    Gayu smiled and said, "Of course not. That youngd actually dared to humiliate us decades older than him. Even I could not hold this anger for so long that''s why we have to do this in an appropriate way."

    The two old men were confused. Thus Mao said, "What are you trying to say?"

    Gayu answered, "We are Master Chefs and the examiner of this Chef Promotion Examination, we have toplete this task no matter what. What us Master Chefs do?"

    Mao seemed to get what Gayu was trying to say and his eyes lit up, "That''s right! We can do it that way!"

    Mao immediately looked at the young man and smirked, "Young man, judging by the arrogant tone you have there, you must be pretty skills at Culinary Arts. How about we make a bet?"

    Jin Rou smiled, of course, he knew what the three talked about even they were sending telepathic messages to each other. He casually said, "Bet? Be sure you have the qualifications first. How arrogant you have there to shamelessly propose a bet?"

    "YOUU!!" Did not expect that the young man would run his mouth arrogantly again, Mao almost spurted blood. "We have the qualifications! If you are scared, just tell us."

    "Scared?" Jin Rou smirked, "Looks you are confident. Then don''t me me if you cryter. State the details of the bet.

    "Humph!" Mao harrumphed and exined the bet, "If you could make a dish that would make us evaluate it as perfect, then you win. If you win, we will apologize to you and kowtow three times. But if you lose, heh. You will let us smack you one time each for us and you will kowtow three times. What do you say?"

    "Sure!" Jin Rou said in a leisurely manner.

    "Haha! I know you would not ept it! I--" Mao stuttered for a moment and confusedly said, "You agreed to it just like that?"

    "Why not?" Jin Rou smirked, "It is not like I will be the one to kowtow. But I will not be your opponent since you guys are too unqualified to be even apetitor against me."

    Jin Rou''s words actually made the people around stupefied and shaking in anger at this moment!

    Youngd, if you wanted to die, die somewhere else! Why do you keep bragging and behaving arrogant like you have the qualifications to do so? Dammit! Don''t pull our legs to the death with you!

 Chapter 15 - Is That All?

    "How really arrogant!" Maoposed himself and harrumphed. "I don''t know where your confidence came from. You sure know how to boast high like the heavens."

    "Then, who will do the job in your stead?" Gayu said in a calm manner. However, deep inside, he was shaking in anger that he wanted this man to be pummeled to the death! If not for just his position, this man would have beenying down dead now!

    Jin Rou casually said, "It''s Old Mo. He will do it in my stead. He is enough to deal with you three old fools."

    "Me?" Old Mo staggered a step back with a pale expression. Although he knew that he could do it, he was afraid of humiliating the three old men! If that happened, regarding the humiliation that the old master chefs received, it was a guarantee that they would not let this go!

    Young master, please stop doing this... This is bad for my heart.

    The guild master knitted his eyebrows and looked at Old Mo, "You are siding with that man?"

    The guild leader''s impression towards Old Mo could be said like he was a friend. However, seeing that the Old Mo was contemting whether he would do it or not and even looking at the young man with a pathetic-looking face. He could not help it but feel dismayed! Today was the critical event for the chef guild yet this happened because of an arrogant brat popping out of nowhere and was actually a young master of an examinee of the chef guild, the most promising to be the next guild leader, Old Mo!

    As the guild leader who only wanted to improve the current chef guild, he only wanted to hand the position over for someone who is capable of seeing the guild over and do his job well. His choice was obviously Old Mo since he was so sure that he would pass the examination today. But after seeing the current events, he needed to reconsider his choice or else it would be a fatal threat to the chef guild! He could bearmitting any grave sins but not the destruction of the guild!

    Jin Rou noticed the hesitating Old Mo, "Old Mo, youpete in my stead. I guarantee that nothing will happen. So just be rest assured."

    "This.." Old Mo did not know what to say and just gritted his teeth, "Okay then!"

    Old Mo stepped forward and steeled his face. He could not bear to offend the three old men and the look of the guild leader was such painful to see but he could more not offend his benefactor! Besides, the young master himself assured him that nothing will happen. He did not know but he believed Jin Rou! Besides, by roping Jin Rou, the guild will be for a boost for a higher surface! Taking the serious guarantee of the young master, this was the best choice the heavens offered!

    Modu harrumphed in disdain, "So you will do the job in that brat''s stead. However, you must know that if you could not make an approving dish for us, you will also kowtow three times along with that arrogant young master of yours. Do you still ept the challenge?"

    An examinee and an old friend of Old Mo said, "Mo, what are you doing? Why are you siding with that brat? Are you betraying our guild?"

    Another one shouted, "That''s right. That young man offended the masters. Why trouble yourself siding with him? He is dragging our feet and the destruction of our empire! Can''t you see that? Or are you trying to turn a blind eye because he paid you an extravagant price?"

    Hearing thest man saying that, Old Mo almost leaped in rage!

    Extravagant price? You sure put words in an inappropriate way that seemed like you are trying to say that my young master is a but a treasure trove and I am getting the most benefits of it. If you all just knew...

    If you all just knew that the arrogant man you guys were infuriated with is someone you could not hope to offend, let''s see how could you kneel for forgiveness!

    Old Mo disregarded the words of hispanions and said, "Let''s proceed with the challenge. What would be your like of cuisine?"

    "You.." seeing Old Mo ignored him. He snorted and said, "Siding with that brat? Fine! Go seek your own demise then! But don''t pull our feet with you!"

    Mao smirked and said, "Examinee, do not worry. Whatever happened, we will not touch your guild or empire. This was only for the arrogant brat and that man."

    The guild leader heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Then I thank the masters." He then looked at Old Mo with a look of disappointment, "This is your choice, Mo. From now on, whatever happens, you will not be part of the chef guild anymore. Go look to the other chef guilds at the surrounding empires!"

    The crowd shook their heads and hold their breaths for a moment. The most promising master chef of the Quu Empire was banished all of a sudden. His prestige would fall instantly overnight and will be the center of the mockery andughs.

    Old Mo paled from hearing this.. his eyes were filled with sadness and indignant. He just wanted to protect them by doing this but he was wronged instead and branded as a traitor. No one even asked him why was he doing this! They just all jumped to conclusions and treat him as a traitor. He thought that there was someone who could understand him, but it seems he was wrong along!

    Old Mo gritted his teeth and said, "Fine then. Did you want it that way? I hope you guys will not regret doing this to me!"

    The examinees leaped in joy after hearing that Old Mo was banished from the guild. Those who lost hopepeting for the position for the next guild leader were now brimming with high lives like they were reincarnated! Old Mo was the biggest obstacle in their path that they could not pass through, but now that he was gone for good, if no people were surrounding, they could had hopped from joy right now!

    An examinee snorted in disdain, "Regret? why would regret losing you? You are the one who had a lost, not the guild or us! The guild could produce more capable than you!"

    The other also nodded and approved by the examinee''s im, "That''s right! You are not a lost to us!"

    Seeing the chaotic conflict, Mao could not help but smirk, "Alright. After we deal with this two, we will proceed now to the examination for you all guys."

    He then looked at Old Mo and said in a confident tone, "Our proposed cuisine is nia Western Cuisine. We need three different dishes with different sauces and main ingredients. You need to finish it within one hour. Do you agree?"

    "nia Western Cuisine? He was doomed. That is an arduous task. He better just admit defeat rather than shaming himself."

    "That''s right. That cuisine is kinda hard for a mere one-star master chef. Three-star master chefs and so could only cook that. They were surely making things difficult for him. He was really finished."

    "Humph. That''s what he seeks. he offended the masters so he deserved it."

    The three old men smiled deviously, they knew also that a three-star master chefs or higher could only make the cuisine.

    Seeing the frozen Old Mo, Mao was gleeful and was about to say something when Old Mo said in a leisurely and arrogant tone,

    "Is that all?"

 Chapter 16 - Cooking While Sleeping

    "What did you say?" Mao was trembling in anger again, the same for the other men. Even theposed Gayu had his hand shaking while clenched! If the youngd was the only one arrogant, they could still bear it for a bit because he was still inexperienced. But to Old Mo that actually a man in his fifty''s dared to look down on them? That''s a different case!

    "Did he just mock the preferred cuisine of the masters? "

    "Is he out of his mind?"

    "It was one thing for his young master to mock the old men. But to think that he would also do the same."

    "Heh. He has no way of escaping now. I doubt he would remain unscathed after this."

    "Let''s just see where his arrogance came from."

    The crowd went into huge uproar andmented about the scene unfolded right in their eyes. A one-star master chef actually mocked the three-star master chefs!

    Knowing that he had no way back and just had to push it through, Old Mo clenched his fist and said, "I said, is that all? If that is all, may I start now?"

    "You.." seeing the unaffected Old Mo, Modu almost leaped into a rage. "Fine. Let''s see how you will do three perfect dishes with different main ingredients within such a short amount of time."

    The three old men knew that making nia Western Cuisine required the main ingredients to be usually tough and soften it by boiling. For example, the Por Fish is a meat that usually used to make nia Cuisines. Por Fish meat requires four hours at the breakneck pace.

    Making nia Western Cuisine in just a concise amount of time and three different dishes at that, how could one aplish it? It was evident that they were making things difficult for the other party. they expected aint because of this unfair preferred cuisine since this was really a difficult task to do even for them or their guild leader in the Shagu Empire, but who would expect that they would be mocked instead and was asked if that is all? They were utterly humiliated again!

    It seems like humiliation is the best friend of this three old men!

    Old Mo calmly picked the ingredients at the kitchen that he supposed to use on the examination. But since he could no longer participate, might as well just p their faces before leaving this ground!

    Old Mo said in a very calm tone, "Then let me start."

    Old Mo closed his eyes and remained unmoved. It seemed like he was sleeping.

    "What is he doing? He has only a very short amount of time and yet he was.. Sleeping?"

    Snore... Snore...

    "What the hell! He was really sleeping!"

    "That idiot!"

    "He still has the luxury to sleep even in this kind of situation!"

    The current scene stupefied the crowd. It seemed like their eyes were ying tricks on them and rubbed their eyes. But seeing this was a reality, they could not help but twitch their lips. A chef actually was sleeping in the middle of a challenge?

    Did you stay all nightst night that you chose to sleep right in front of us and the masters?

    You must have been to heavenst night, huh?!

    "Mo.." the guild leader muttered but his voice was full of annoyance.

    Even though he banished him, Old Mo at least hold some face for the guild even he was no longer a part of it. But what was this now? He was actually sleeping!

    This was a great humiliation for the entire chef guild of the Quu Empire!

    Seeing this scene, the three master chefs could no longer know whether tough or be angered at the current scene. Laugh because this was really lookingughable that the other party was sleeping in the middle of cooking that in fact, not yet had started. Old Mo was really looked like an idiot. Angered because this was like the other party was telling them that he was not putting them in his eyes.

    But Mao was feeling gleeful at this moment, no matter what, he just really wanted to humiliate the arrogant youngd who opposed them and build their might again in this low-tier empire. Seeing the other party making a fool of himself, Mao sneered, "It seems like you are just all talk."

    However, Old Mo remained unmoved and still, his eyes were closed.

    "Something was amiss," Gayu said in a low tone. As a very cautious person, Gayu was indeed capable of interpreting things. No matter how devoid of clues the scene was, he could still a tell one or two links.

    Confusedly looking to Gayu, Modu asked: "What do you mean?"

    Gayu''s eyebrows narrowed and with a serious expression, "If that man was really making a fool for himself, why that youngd was not worried and instead of carrying a leisurely expression? It seems like this was only normal."

    Hearing this, the two immediately realized that the brat they so much hated was actually sitting on a chair nicely while still holding his arrogant attitude high. There was no trace of worry that could be found in his face!

    If something was really amiss, then what is it?

    Gayu was about to speak but choked it back as he was extremely stupefied at the next scene unfolded right in front of him! Seeing the stupefiedpanion of theirs, they also looked back at the ce where Old Mo was.

    However, upon seeing this, their faces instantly paled from the current scene!

    The ingredients were flying around the cauldron with a white fire surrounding it! Golden sparks could be seen around the hall. Nature was dancing with the ingredients! All of the people were instantly aghast from this! What was more, is that the one who probably caused this was the one who was still snoring, Old Mo!

    Gayu''s lips involuntarily twitched.

    What the hell?! Since when it was that cooking could also be done while sleeping and snoring at that?

    However, after which, Gayu was frozen for a moment the moment he remembered something, his expression paled and looked again at the Old Mo who was still cooking. He was now cooking the second dish! The first dish was done magnificently and majestically!

    Gayu gathered all of his thoughts to confirm his spection. After pondering for a while, he reached into a conclusion. His face got paler!

    "Gayu, what''s wrong?" seeing the pale expression of theirpanion, they worried and asked. There were only a few things that could make this always calm andposed Gayu to pale his expression to this extent!

    Gayu tried to calm his emotions down and said in a low tone, "We hit a huge wall this time. This is someone that we could not afford to offend!"

    Mao and Modu also realized this but could not help but have paler expressions than a while ago. It seemed like the other party could back his words up!

    But the hell! Their lips twitched. Cooking while sleeping?

    That''s kinda. Absurd. Right?

 Chapter 17 - Marriette Sauce

    After a few minutes, Old Mo opened his eyes and held the three dishes floating in the air. He put it on the table and a burst of craving aroma could be smelled! One could already deduce what kind of dish that was presented! But they could not help but twitch involuntarily. The other party only slept and snored while the ingredients were flying away. How could this man create such incredible dishes in just a short amount of time and sleeping at that? This was way too ridiculous!

    Old Mo did not pay heed to the reactions of the crowd, no matter what happened, he could not care anymore about them. He said to the masters, "The dishes were done. The first dish I made was called Creme Sasaer from the main ingredient, Sasaer beast. It was gently seasoned with blue onions and crack crumbs. The second dish I made was Magaruet Chicken Wings. As the name it says, its main ingredient is Magaruet Chicken. A very hard meat to soften. It was apanied by erastic herbs andtuma spice that came from the high tier empire. The third dish is Sasing Sauchet Leaves, this could be considered as an appetizer before eating the first two dishes. This dish was made from the Sauchet Leaves that was aging 50 years already. I also prepared the sauce for the three dishes which willplete the food."

    Old Mo then uncover the bowl beside the Sasing Sauchet Leaves and a more craving aroma surrounded the entire hall! Even the three masters could no longer hold themselves back and gulped a mouthful of saliva. They were also salivating by this!

    "This sauce is Marriette Sauce. Please dig in and evaluate me." Old Mo said passively.

    "Marriette Sauce, you say?" Gayu was instantly aghast from hearing this. This sauce is actually a legendary sauce that every master chefs craved to have! Just this sauce recipe could bring a cmity for those who possessed this kind of item!

    "That''s right, this is a Marriette Sauce. If you all are not convinced, then please help yourselves and dig in along with the sauce." Old Mo said confidently. Of course, he would be confident! The one who imparted him the recipe for the Marriette Sauce, one of the legendary sauces of the Culinary Arts, was actually his young master, Jin Rou during the impartation of the profound. However, what was imparted to him was not just this, this is only a portion of what he had learned!

    Marriette Sauce is a sauce that was said to be an all-purpose sauce. It could automatically blend with the food it touched and enhance its vor and exert the maximum potential of the dish. This sauce was categorized as a legendary sauce recipe by the records of the past generations of the chef guilds of the mortal worlds. In fact, some records said that once the Shred Case Mortal World has the recipe of the Marriette Sauce but eventually lost due to the river of time. The convenience of this was actually the ingredients were allmon but the challenge for the procedure is ten times more difficult than the Chef Promotion Examination! Even one had the recipe, one needed at least to be a seven-star master chef in order to have a bit chance of making this sauce. The procedure making this required the basic fire essence in a very profound control! One wrong even slight increase or decrease in the exact temperature could make the sauce nothing but a trash!

    The doubtful trio looked at each other and contemted for a moment, Mao and Modu also knew the Marriette Sauce but they never expected to be presented right here in this low-tier empire! Feeling their craving stomachs because of the aroma it was released, the trio no longer hold themselves back and took a bite.

    The moment they tasted it along with the Marriette Sauce, everything seemed nk their minds! Their bodies were like floating in the air and enjoying a blue moon scenery at noon! All they could think of was that the dishes presented and the Marriette Sauce! They already spected that even without the Marriette Sauce, the dish was still a perfect dish at five stars! But since the Marriette Sauce was added, Gayu eximed in a shocked expression, "Perfect Dishes at seven stars! How... How is this possible?!"

    "Indeed! These were all Perfect Dishes at seven stars!" Mao could not help but agree. The fact was right in front of them, no matter how unwilling he was, Old Mo already shown his skill! And his skill was already enough to be a seven-star Master Chef! This means that they were beyond the other party''s means!

    Hearing this, the crowd especially the people who gloated from Old Mo''s misfortune narrowed their eyes with paled expression. Even the guild leader''s expression was turning red from green! No one knew what he was thinking right now!

    Old Mo was instantly delighted by the current result. He only thought that that would be enough for him to take the three-star Master Chef Chef Promotion Examination. Who would have thought this leaped him by a great margin! This is a six stars promotion in skill''s aspects! He then looked at Jin Rou who was casually sitting on his chair with great reverence! If not for this person, how could he make such dishes and the Marriette Sauce? In fact, he was already sure that he could not master the Marriette Sauce because that was a very hard thing to make even for seven-star master chefs. What''s more is that this was the first time again that the Marriette Sauce actually appeared from the surface again after hundreds of years it was lost!

    Old Mo also knew this Marriette Sauce since the start and was not nning to reveal this. However, being banished from his guild made him so infuriated that he wanted to show what the chef guild had lost this time!

    Gayu calmed himself and gestured the other two old men, they lost the bet and holding to theirst bit of prestige and dignity, even shameful, they will not renege on the bet. Gayu kneeled and gestured the two to kneel also, they contemted for a bit before kneeling and said in unison, "We ask forgiveness from the young master!"

    Gayu was only the one who was sincere when he said it, while the other two only forced themselves to throw out the words. They were regretting at this moment, they challenged someone who was capable of making Perfect dishes at seven stars with their measly skills. What was terrifying is that they came from a high-tier empire! If the other party will pursue matters, they could kiss goodbye to their loved jobs! They lost all of their faces this time and probably would not able to get it back. But all they could do was regret and me their blind eyes from not seeing a real expert.

    Jin Rou was already satisfied by this and nodded his head to gesture them to get up.

    Gayu looked at the guild leader with a bit of annoyance, "He was one of the examinees for the Chef Promotion Examination, right? Howe he could do this? Are you toying with us?"

    "This.." the guild leader did not know what to say, however, he was sure that the Old Mo he knew was actually stuck at his bottleneck, yet now he created a Perfect Dishes at seven stars!

    "Nevermind." Gayu knew that he would not get what answer he wanted so he dismissed it, he looked at Old Mo with great respect and asked if his spections a while ago was right, "Master Chef Mo, the technique you did a while ago that you were sleeping, is it called Nature''s Dance of the Invisible Knife?"

    Old Mo looked at the young master to confirm whether he should answer or not, seeing the nodding of the young master, he smiled and confidently said, "It seems Gayu was knowledgeable.

 Chapter 18 - How Shameless Can You Be?

    "So it was real." Gayu was taken aback by this. Even he prepared himself that it was real, his body betrayed his mind and reigned with his instinct. Heposed himself and asked another question, "Then may I know what empire you master came from?"

    "What empire?" Old Mo shook his head, "I am really from this empire. I am not from some high-tier empire or whatnot."

    The trio was shocked by this. How could someone powerful as him to be a true resident of the Quu Empire which is only a low-tier?

    "Pardon my impudence but is that true? Howe you possessed skills like nature''s dance and the long lost legendary sauce?"Gayu could not hold his curiosity over this matter and ask. He had a point. It was a basic knowledge for each matching their ces. For example, for a low-tier empire like the Quu, one expected that the people here only have the skills for a low-tier empire. It could not match the middle-tier empire, less for the high-tier empire. Judging by the skills shown by this Old Mo, it is evident that he was from a high-tier empire!

    "This.." Old Mo did not know how to exin things, he looked at the young master to seek help but he was answered by a slight smile only. He took a deep breath, he already showed the skill he possessed, time wille that those who were blinded by greed will eventually seek for him and snatch away this. Thus, he decided to rely on the back of his young master, "I just met an instant fortune that let me leap a great margin."

    "And that fortune was meeting the young master."

    Hearing this, Gayu was taken aback. He said as he looked at the young man who was still sitting leisurely by the side, "Your young master gave those you showed?"

    "That''s right. Since he was also a Mentor, imparting these things was only such a trivial matter for him." Old Mo said in a very confident tone.

    "This.." Gayu and the two others instantly paled from hearing this! The youngd who they wanted to humiliate was actually a Mentor! They did not want to believe what Old Mo said but there was nothing that seemed usible more than this! This was the reason for the most possibility!

    If the other party was really a Mentor. Then things would be disastrous if he seeks for it! Just from thinking about these things, they could not help but tremble deep inside!

    What is a Mentor? They were the ones who stood above all the jobs of the universe! They hold the greatest prestige the heavens could offer! Being a Mentor means the heavens chose you!

    This time, they kicked a toughed and heavy rock.

    The crowd staggered and could not take a word after hearing this! Complete silence! Most of them paled from fright especially the ones who desired the duo''s misfortune! Their intestines were turning green from regret. They never had expected that the youngd who helped Old Mo had such an overwhelming backer! All they could do now wasy their heads down and pray that the young master will not take the words they said a while ago.

    Seeing the expected expressions of the crowd, Old Mo sneered in his heart. At first, he was nning on making Jin Rou preach about the art of Culinary Arts to the guild because he knew that it would be helpful for the guild. Many may breakthrough their bottlenecks and reach new heights. But never did he expect that because of the guild was on the line and instead sided with his young master, he was branded as a traitor and instantly been banished! He could understand it if he was let to exin. However, before he could say anything, the guild leader hugged the other party''s thighs and did not even consider the friendship they had and immediately decided the conclusion.

    And this was the thing that Old Mo was infuriated about!

    After a moment of silence, Jin Rou stood up and said, "Since I won the bet, then I will be taking my leave now. Thank you for the hospitality."

    No one had talked. They all just looked at the young man with frightened expressions! Even Gayu didn''t dare to talk!

    Jin Rou began his steps toward the exit. Before he could reach the final step, a voice in a hurry sounded, "Young master, please wait for a moment!"

    It was Old Mo. He was giving chase to Jin Rou. Jin Rou smiled, "Old Mo, what is it?"

    Old Mo did not answer immediately, a momentter he said, "Young master, I know I am not as strong as you, so I could not be able to protect you. But.." Old Mo could not say the words he wanted to speak.

    "You want to apany me since you know I will not be staying here, right?" Jin Rou guessed and chuckled, "I won''t mind. However, settle your matters here first." Jin Rou gave a warm smile.

    Old Mo''s heart itched and the threat of his tears falling down his face was obvious!

    "Young master.." this was all Old Mo could say! His heart was filled with warm at this moment. He never expected that despite being so weak, he was still allowed to apany him in the journey! What is the meaning of this?

    It just meant that the young master treated Old Mo as close kin! Jin Rou actually wanted apanion and someone he could talk to about the matters of the world since he was still ignorant, thus Old Mo apanying him was a great thing for him.

    "You can be my personal butler. Later when you have the strength to back it up, I will grant you the official title." Jin Rou said in a gentle tone.

    "Then It is my pleasure to be your personal butler, young master!" Old Mo did not understand what Jin Rou was trying to say, however, since his young master said so, he could only nod and trust him!

    If Old Mo actually would know that he became a personal butler of the ruler of the universe, how happy or frightened would he be?

    The two were about to step outside when a voice was heard again, "Mo, where are you going? You are part of the guild. Please don''t leave. I take back my words a while ago."

    It was the guild leader. He heard the conversation of the two that''s why he immediately mustered his guts and called out. If Old Mo would be gone for good, then it was as good as nothing! Old Mo''s skills could bring the guild to greater heights!

    Old Mo harrumphed, "You already banished me and yet you are telling me that you take back your words? I know it was because of the skills I possessed but be reminded that it came from my young master, my benefactor! I have no ties with you anymore or this guild."

    Hearing the guild leader''s words made Old Mo infuriated again! He already calmed down yet was enraged again!

    "You.." the guild leader did not give up, "We are friends right? Sell me this favor. I will appoint you as the new guild leader right at this moment!"

    "I don''t need it anymore. And friend? Heh. Surely you were my friend." Old Mo said in a mocking tone.

    "If you have nothing to say, then I will be taking my leave. The young master was waiting." Old Mo resumed his steps.

    However, the guild leader was enraged and lost his reasoning and shouted, "You rascal! I am already giving you the guild yet you are not interested? Just because you have a bit of skill and you became arrogant?! You ungrateful bastard! The guild groomed you and this was your pay?!"

    The guild leader stomped his foot and charged towards Old Mo. He was nning on snatching the technique and the recipe by using mind sneaking!

    Everyone turned aghast at this moment! The guild leader actually charged towards Old Mo in front of the young master who came from a high-tier empire! Is he seeking death?

    Before the guild leader reaches Old Mo, he felt his body heavy and was mmed on the floor and spurted a mouthful of blood!

    A terrifying aura that could not be measured run down his spines that made him gain his reasoning again!

    The guild leader was extremely frightened when the voice of the young master sounded with a tone of annoyance, "How shameless can you be?"

 Chapter 19 - Settling Matters

    "You are the guild leader yet you act this way. You are the one who banished Old Mo and yet you are talking like he instead owes you something? You are quite something." Jin Rou said in a tone of annoyance. He stomped his foot against the guild leader and said with sharp-ring eyes, "Know your ce, mortal human."

    Jin Rou gave off the air of a true ruler! Everyone held their breaths as they witness this scene. They did not dare to breathe out! Even Old Mo was stupefied at this moment! He just witnessed the terrifying side of the young master! His res could pierce right through the soul of one''s being! What was more terrifying was that even he released an aura, no one could determine the exact cultivation of Jin Rou!

    The guild leader passed out from extreme anger and frustration. After which, Jin Rou released his foot that stomped the guild leader. He then said to Old Mo with a light smile, "I will be waiting in the inn. Settle your matters first. My journey is far and long. I do not know if you could ever return here. Of course, feel free to change your mind. I will not me you."

    "No, no young master." Old Mo immediately shook his head. "As long as I could apany you, everything is fine."

    This is what really inside of his heart and desired. At least, by this, he could pay the incredible grace he was bestowed with even a tiny single bit! He did not know the background of this young master but he trusted him so deep that it almost could be said he was his family!

    The young master only smiled and left. What left were Old Mo and the rest of the members of the guild along with the three master chefs of Shagu Empire.

    He looked at the guild leader who already gained his consciousness and said coldly, "I treated you as my friend and my closest at that. But never did I expect that you kicked me in my teeth. And just now, you wanted the things my young master gave me? Even though I am not a match for you, I will fight you to the death and will never let you snatch this away even I be a corpse!"

    His voice was filled with fury! No one dared to talk back or defend the guild leader. They were afraid that they will anger the young man backing this Old Mo and decide to destroy their sects or ns! The young master came from a high-tier empire. So it was obvious that the guild leader will not be a match to a genius of such an empire that actually could impart knowledge of a legendary recipe like it was no big deal! What''s more is that he is an actual Mentor! Just this could already shake the entire Quu Empire!

    Old Mo then looked at the persons who gloated and wished him misfortune. Seeing that Old Mo was staring at them, they immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to look back.

    Old Mo then casually smirked, "I thought you guys could understand me too. Who knew that my downfall was your greatest desires. It was really a good thing that I did not trust anyone of you. If I am a disgrace of the guild because I am a ''traitor'', then you guys belonged to the pinnacle of disgrace for the guild."

    He turned his back and added, "I am still thankful because the guild really molded me. But that''s it. I don''t have any obligations with you or the guild from now on. Farewell."

    Before Old Mo reach the end, a soft voice sounded in his ears with full of sincerity, "I''m sorry."

    It was the guild leader. However, he remained unaffected and eventually left.

    After he left, most of the people inside the hall felt their legs weakened and fall butt-first. They heaved a sigh of relief from this. The show had finallye into an end! However, the result of the show was not favorable to the guild nor the three master chefs. All of them were greatly humiliated. However, all they could do was swallow this anger and move on.

    The news of the event happened at the chef guild spread just a matter of hours. The people went into a huge uproar upon hearing this! A Mentor actually appeared here in the Quu Empire which was only a low-tier empire and was spected that he was from a high-tier empire. Thus, the royal family seek further investigation of what happened and pursue the matter about the appearance of a formidable character!

    ---

    Oblivious to the current uproar the chef guild caused, Jin Rou was still meditating. It has been three days since the happening at the chef guild.

    Knock knock!

    A knock was heard inside the room, Jin Rou opened his eyes and saw Old Mo walking in. Jin Rou smiled and asked, "You settled your matters already?"

    Old Mo smiled back and politely answered, "Yes, young master. I transferred the ownership of this building to Myu Hanfeng. We can depart anytime now."

    Myu Hanfeng was the girl who assisted Jin Rou at the restaurant that he thought a banquet. Concerning management, Myu Hanfeng was more capable than the other apprentice chefs he had. So picking her was not a wrong decision, it would benefit them and the restaurant greatly.

    "That''s good." Jin Rou smiled. "However, I still don''t know where to go. I just wanted to go to a ce that was something thrilling." Jin Rou stretched his arms.

    "So young master likes thrilling ces. Then this old Mo had something in mind." Old Mo smiled.

    "Oh?" Jin Rou was slightly taken aback. "Please speak."

    Old Mo did not waste time and began exining, "The middle-tier Tyy Empire will hold a Painting Competition from aspiring painters, the Painting Guild will supervise thispetition. As you already noticed, our empire doesn''t have any painting guild. That was because only middle-tier empires and above could hold this. So the Quu Empire was out of the question. Even Painter was only a minor job, it was greatly revered by the masses and could be said that this job could rival the major jobs!"

    "Middle-tier Tyy Empire? Not bad. I don''t know if this would be exciting but I wanted to go!" Jin Rou''s eyes lit up and said it. All he wanted was travel around. What more could he ask for? Besides, he wanted to witness what paintings the mortals could make.

 Chapter 20 - Tamer Guild

    "It seems young master is pretty interested with painting." Seeing Jin Rou''s eyes lit up, he immediately deduced it.

    "Of course. I haven''t seen anyone painting before." Jin Rou awkwardly said.

    "Young master have not seen it before?" Old Mo was taken aback, eventually he regained hisposure."Please don''t joke around. You are from a distinguished high-tier empire and all high-tier empires have their painting guilds."

    Jin Rou shook his head innocently, "I really have not seen anyone painting before. And when did I said that I am from a high-tier empire?"

    Old Mo''s lips twitched involuntarily, "Young master is not from a high-tier empire?"

    "Of course not!" Jin Rou immediately answered.

    "Then may I know which empire young master came from?" Old Mo could not believe what he just heard however he didn''t pursue the matter anymore and asked another one instead.

    "I am not from any empire. I am just lone wolf who is traveling to seek for answers." Jin Rou said while seemed like contemting about the past and staring far.

    Lone wolf my ass! And what seeking answers? You ran away because you were bored to death already and could no longer hold your curiosity against the outside world!

    Seeing the contemting Jin Rou, Old Mo really believed it! He deduced that probably he was exiled in his n and decided to travel the world instead. Realizing that this was a sensitive matter, he no longer asked regarding it. Even if the young master was really exiled and had no backing at the moment, his decision to apany him didn''t change! Besides, he felt that he needed to guide Jin Rou about the matters of this world so that he won''t be ignorant again. The restaurant incident and the book were the perfect examples for his young master''s ignorance.

    ---

    The sun rises at the east and the chirping of birds sounded the entire surroundings and the dance of breeze and the sway of trees could be heard. It was already morning. Jin Rou and Old Mo set this time for their departure. They then bid farewell. Before, Old Moid some instructions and tips to Myu Hanfeng to sessfully manage the restaurant. After all, even Old Mo was leaving this, it was still his restaurant and treated it as a baby.

    While walking, Jin Rou asked, "Is the Tyy Empire far?"

    Old Mo noticed the curious look of the young master. He smiled and answered, "Yes young master. It is at least hundreds of thousand miles away from where we are."

    "Then how do we get there?" Jin Rou could use his gate and teleport there in a matter of split second. However, he was a cautious person. The gate was apelling one that could be sensed even thousands of miles away. If there was someone from his family here in the world and coincidentally near, he might get caught before he could enjoy anything.

    Seeing the worried expression of the young master, Old Mo could not help but chuckle, "Rest assured, young master. We are going now to the Tamer''s Guild so that we could rent some mounts to bring us to the Tyy Empire."

    "Oh tamer''s guild?" Jin Rou, of course, knew this guild.

    All of the major and minor job guilds'' headquarters were located all at the Rou Realm except the painting guild that was in the God''s World. And that was the reason why Jin Rou said that he had not seen anyone painting before. But of course, he already saw a painting, a Celestial Painting at that! It was in his room, and that was solely his image when he was only four years old!

    Realizing that at least, the young master was knowledgeable about the jobs, Old Mo said eagerly, "Yes young master. The tamer''s guild was actually was in the outside of the empire, west from here. Maybe you already knew but all of the tamer guilds didn''t have any empire roped to them."

    "Yes yes. Uhm yes?" seeing Old Mo already assumed that he knew about this matter, even he didn''t know actually. He still nodded in response. He was also slightly shocked because the celestial tamer guild of the Rou Realm was actually in their territory! Who knew that the tamer guild here didn''t want to be roped by any empire?

    Of course, oblivious to the fact, it was because that the celestial tamer guild of the Rou Realm actually came from the Rou Celestial Family itself! The grandfather of Jin Rou was the head of this tamer guild and the one whomanded that every tamer guilds would not let themselves be roped in by any other powers and stood tall! His grandfather was the most powerful tamer that the universe could offer! How terrifying was that?

    And thus, all of the tamer guilds around the nine minor worlds and three major worlds, all tamer guilds were independent. If a guild were to disobey this rule, they and the whole guild involved would experience tribtion of destruction.

    Each job guild had the chance to experience this sure-death sentence once a grave rule was not obeyed!. Especially rules from the Celestial Guilds themselves! For Celestial Guilds, losing even hundreds of their own guilds was not actually a loss!

    "We can reach the tamer guild in 2 days by riding a horse. Coincidentally, I have two horses here." Old Mo flicked his finger and two in ck horses appeared.

    He then added, "Young master, I know that within your standards, this normal horse would not catch your eyes. But please bear with this." Old Mo smiled awkwardly.

    Jin Rou smiled and said, "Of course I won''t mind it. It is already my benefit that you provided me with a horse."

    "Then I thank young master for his ttery." hearing that the young master was sincere of what he said, he was immediately overjoyed that he epted the words!

    "No need to say anymore. Let''s hurry and take our way. I want to go to the Tyy Empire as much as possible " Jin Rou said as he gestured that he will get on the horse.

    "Please, young masterˇŞ" Old Mo said in a gleeful tone. But immediately was stupefied!

    However, before Jin Rou could touch the horse, the horse actually kicked the vulnerable Jin Rou but was instantly evaded. Even Jin Rou was stupefied!

    "Neighhhhh!ˇŞ" the horse neighed full of arrogance! Looking at Jin Rou full of disdain!

 Chapter 21 - Battle Of Arrogance, Jin Rou VS Horse

    "You horse.." Jin Rou red angrily at the horse who tried to kick him. He did not expect this horse to be so arrogant in front of his presence! This horse was seeking his own demise!

    "NeighˇŞ!" The horse snorted in disdain while maintaining his chin up high like he was looking at everyone was an ant!

    "Let me get on your back or I will make you get me on your back!" Jin Rou annoyingly said.

    "Neigh? Neighhhh!ˇŞ" the horse red and snorted again in disdain! He was telling that ''with just you? Heh.''

    "You are seeking death!" Jin Rou was about to take a move when Old Mo hurriedly said, "Young master... Please spare this horse. He was that arrogant because of some circumstances."

    "Circumstances?" Jin Rou asked. He then added arrogantly "Whatever the circumstance, he dared to act arrogantly in front of this high-esteemed young master who could look down with disdain in the world!"

    "Neigh neigh neigh? Neighhhhh!ˇŞ" the horse was saying that ''such a tone you have there, huh? As if you could back it up!''

    "Heh." Jin Rou sneered. Of course, he understood the neighs of the horse by using beastnguage. He eventually revealed a smile, "Of course, I could back it up. I can defeat you in just a single move."

    "Neigh neigh neigh!" the horse meant ''You can defeat me in a single move while I can defeat you in half a move!''

    Seeing this horse still arrogant, Jin Rou said back, "I can defeat you in one-fourth move!"

    "Neigh neighhhˇŞ!" the horse said ''I could defeat you in a one-eight move!

    "One-sixteenth move!"

    "Neigh neigh!" means One-thirty-second move

    "One-sixty-fourth move! Think you still can? Try me then!"

    "Neigh neigh!" saying ''sure!''

    The two stand in a fighting position. The horse created a friction with his left leg back and forth preparing to take the offense while Jin Rou was holding a red cloth and stanced like an experienced fighter.

    Old Mo did not know whether tough or cry.

    Young master. That''s a horse. Not a bull..

    Seeing that the two could not be stopped, Old Mo just sighed and prayed that nothing would happen to his horse. Because purchasing these two horses required him a big fortune to have!

    The horse red at Jin Rou like he was signaling Jin Rou that he would be taking the offense already. The horse then snorted, this arrogant horse really did not put Jin Rou in his eyes!

    Beasts like this horse did not need to be tamed because most of the horses were just for transportation and could use when fed. Who thought that this horse was actually arrogant?

    The one he purchased this horse warned him that the other horse had some trust issue. However, Old Mo paid it no heed and go with it. It was just that this time he discovered it. After all, all he used was the other one horse who was obedient that almost reached the heavens!

    "Come, horse!" Jin Rou said as he was fluttering the red cloth.

    The horse stanced in a charging position. After a moment, the horse charged at a breakneck speed! The horse turned into a ray of light! Seeing this, Old Mo was stupefied by this. No wonder he could act arrogantly! This horse was not an ordinary one!

    However, it picked the wrong opponent. Actually challenging and acting arrogantly in front of the Celestial King? This horse must be tired of living!

    Of course, this horse did not know the identity of Jin Rou. Supposedly, the horse''s beast instinct would tell it that Jin Rou was not someone he could offend. However, upon remembering bitter memories of his past, it was blinded by hatred and did not mind his instinct.

    Jin Rou''s current appearance actually resembled someone the horse hated the most!

    The moment the horse was about to reach Jin Rou. He suddenly clutched his ground aggressively and stopped all of a sudden. The horse looked to Jin Rou filled with disdain like he was saying, ''You are lucky. Human''

    Of course, Jin Rou was infuriated more by this. He was always a calm andposed person fitting his position as the true ruler of the universe, however, for some unknown reason, he was really pissed by this horse!

    Jin Rou said in a very annoyed tone, "What now? You stopped because you got afraid? Heh." of course, if there was a chance to get back to the horse, he will not let it slip away!

    "Neigh? Neigh neigh!ˇŞ" The horse said, ''who do you think you are? Are you a god for me to be afraid of you?''

    Idiot horse! You were actually talking to a God, the King of Gods at that!

    "Heh. Then why don''t you fight me?" Jin Rou smirked.

    The horse only snorted and turned his back. It began walking away. After a moment, it stopped its track and looked back at Jin Rou. Its eyes were still filled with disdain and contempt!

    Jin Rou almost spurted blood by this. He could not get used to it and he was not nning on getting used to it! He eventually said, "What now? Walking away because you are really afraid? Coward!"

    "Neigh!" the horse sneered.

    Seeing this exchange between the two, Old Mo could not help but be amazed by this and left him jaw-dropped. These two actually could understand each other? Judging by their exchange, it seemed like they really understood each other! This was an amazing thing because the beastnguage was one of the most difficult mysteries to uncover! Even though there are some that couldmunicate with the beasts, jt was not to the point that they would understand each other word by word! At least, in Quu Empire, it did not and would not happen.

    But Old Mo''s lips involuntarily twitched.

    Young master, if you couldmunicate with the horse, why don''t you use it in order to mend things?

    Jin Rou harrumphed upon seeing the back of the horse walking away, "Humph. You dared to act arrogant yet you did not have the strength to back it up. Shameless!"

    "Neigh? Neneneneneneigh!" the horseughed and neighed, "Neigh neigh neigh neigh? Neneneneneneigh!" the horse means lt ''you sure are confident, brat. Think you can defeat this king? Hahahahaha!'' Eventually, the horse disappeared.

    "You.." regarding arrogance, Jin Rou actually lost to the horse! He thought that he already got the profoundness of arrogance. To think he was only this shallow. This was a shameful thing for the Celestial King!

    Jin Rou took a deep breath and looked at Old Mo. "Old Mo, do you still have some books like the profoundness of arrogance? Please lend it to me for a while!"

    "ˇ­." Old Mo

    "ˇ­." Book of the profoundness of arrogance.

 Chapter 22 - I Like Being Hit!

    "My horse.." Old Mo was about to cry on the spot. His heart was bleeding as of the moment. One of the horses he obtained with great price actually walk its way out like it didn''t care at all! He wanted to stop it since he had the rights to do so. However, he did not have the strength to do so! If the horse decided to suppress him, all he could do was lie down or rely on his young master!

    Oblivious to this, Jin Rou asked again, "Old Mo, do you have the second book of that? Lend it to me. I need to study it!" He said it earnestly. He really wanted to get revenge for this humiliation!

    Old Mo did not know whether tough or cry.

    Young master, didn''t you see that I am actually bleeding right now because I lost just a precious horse? Please..

    But Old Mo still answered, "I only have that book, young master. It was just given to me by someone."

    "Oh?" Jin Rou''s eyes lit up. "Then who gave this to you? Maybe he still has another edition of this book!"

    "I don''t think so." Old Mo''s lips twitched, "That book was only one with no editions or whatever. Young master, that book proved no worth in our world."

    "But I found it interesting!" Jin Rou defended. "That book tells us how to be arrogant and suppress enemies!"

    "That''s only applicable for someone we are stronger than. If we are to encounter cultivators who were stronger than us, arrogance could not suppress them. In fact, they may be annoyed and attack and kill us. Unless confident enough that we are the strongest." Old Mo reasoned out while sweat beads running down his face.

    Old Mo, that''s precisely the reason Jin Rou could act arrogant and felt no threat! You actually apanying the strongest cultivator the world could offer!

    "So getting a second version of the book might spell impossible." Jin Rou felt disappointed with this fact. He really wanted to deepen his knowledge about arrogance so that he would not lose to anyone again. He then said, "So if you got the power to back yourself up, you can be arrogant?"

    "That would be the case." Old Mo answered.

    "Then I will make you stronger!" Jin Rou said in an active tone, "Prepare yourself in three days. umte energy essence as much as you can."

    "Yes?" Old Mo did not know what to say and was dumbfounded.

    Young master will make me stronger?

    Old Mo did not dare to believe it! However, he was nning on earnestly umting the essence.

    Energy essence is the most important factor for cultivating. In order to break through, one needed to umte enough energy essence. The higher the cultivating, the higher the required energy essence. Of course, this was not all. One needed toprehend the energy essence and be one with it! And this could only possibly be done by meditating, concentrating one''s mind to understand nature.

    umting energy essence could be done by moving and meditating. Meditating umtes energy essence faster than moving. In three days, Old Mo could not meditate but knew something to fasten the speed of umtion by moving! It would probably increase his essence stored in his dantian by four percent!

    Old Mo''s current cultivation was the third stage of the Nascent Realm. He breakthroughst ten years ago and did not mind cultivating again and thus, he was stuck at the 80% bottleneck and could not proceed through. However, since he gained knowledge regarding culinary from his young master, he was confident that he would be able to break this bottleneck also! The culinary knowledge actually contains tips to break the bottleneck and proceed to cultivate again! And he was feeling that this was a hundred percent effective!

    ---

    The two decide to just walk first and find someone who has the big heart to let them hop in. The horse that was left in Old Mo''s possession could not possibly carry two persons. The horse itself stated its expression that it would not allow it!

    "Young master, I''m sorry." a while ago, Old Mo proposed that Jin Rou ride the horse and he will just walk instead. However, the young master declined and decided to walk with him. They were now outside of the Cygnus City and was on the way to a nearby town to rest in.

    "I really liked walking, so I don''t mind." Jin Rou smiled.

    It was the fact. Jin Rou was imprisoned in the mansion so he didn''t have the luxury to walk outside. Now that he had the opportunity, how could he let it slip? Even he had so much time, he would not let it slip if the opportunity presents itself!

    "But.." Old Mo still had something to say but didn''t continue. "Okay, young master."

    The whole journey was filled with silence. Old Mo noticed Jin Rou''s eyes lit up as he nced the surroundings. It seemed like he was really enjoying walking like this was the first time he did this!

    Old Mo decided not to bother him and just smiled silently. He deduced that Jin Rou was really from some highly prestigious family and was the loveable and doted son, so he never experienced the outside world that made him ignorant of things that even their restaurant was seen as a banquet.

    After which, the two finally arrived at the gates of the town. However, they were greatly rmed because there was amotion not far away from them before the gates. There was someone lying on the floor and getting beat up! The victim did nor retaliate nor blurt a single word. However, it was obvious that it''s hurting him! It was a man in histe twenties, wearing a red robe. But the robe was already tattered. He has long red hair.

    "That guy imed that he was a prince, and wanted to enter the town without pay. Heh. What an idiot iming that he is a prince. He is being beaten up because he still stormed his way to enter and act arrogantly."

    "Probably an insane person who was abandoned by his family or sect."

    "But Imend his strongness. He did not express the pain as he is still getting beaten up! What a strong heart!"

    The spectators just stood to the side and watch this scene.

    However, Jin Rou could not! Seeing an innocent person being beaten up for a shallow reason!

    Jin Rou immediately rushed and just blew away the persons beating him up. They were the guards, and have a powerful cultivation. However, they were instantly blown away like a paper without any gestures from the young man! This stupefied them! Even Old Mo was stupefied and instantly panic!

    One of the guards red at Jin Rou, "Young man, do you know what you just did? This is the Emperor''s Town! This is not a ce for you to behave atrociously!"

    "So what?" Jin Rou arrogantly said to the guard, turned his vision and helped the man prepped up, "Are you okay?"

    However, the man stood up with unfriendly expression, "Don''t touch me!" he harrumphed and asked, "Who told you to help me?"

    Jin Rou got tongue-tied by this. Eventually, he said, "You are being beaten up that''s why I helped you. Isn''t it the norm?"

    "I don''t need your help!" The man said in an annoyed voice!

    Didn''t expect that this man would be so ungrateful, Jin Rou still said calmly, "Then should I left you there and be a pighead?"

    "That should be the case!" the man said in an aggressive manner. His eyes sparked and added, "Because I like being hit!"

 Chapter 23 - The Masochist Yuan Gu

    "You like being hit?" Jin Rou''s lips twitched uncontrobly. What''s wrong with this guy?

    Old Mo also twitched. This was an unexpected answer! He thought about sorts, but not this! Even the crowd was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say. But all of them concluded one thing, no wonder this man was not sayingints and pains. It was because he is a masochist!

    "That''s right." the man said confidently, "I, Yuan Gu, like being hit!"

    Everyone was more dumbfounded by this confident introduction!

    "This guy is something."

    "Right. He really admitted that he is a masochist proudly!"

    "But he said he was Yuan Gu. His surname is Gu and he imed that he is a prince. Don''t tell me.."

    Once everyone heard this, they immediately remembered that the masochist man imed that he was a prince! Sweats began to run down their face when they realized this!

    A spectator said in a trembling voice, "Don''t tell me that he is the crowned prince of the high-tier Gu Empire?"

    Everyone turned pale and did not respond! Even Old Mo was no exception! If this was really the case, then he was someone they could not possibly offend! If the middle-tier empires were already a behemoth to a low-tier empire like theirs, how about the high-tier empire? They were like heavens to them!

    Seeing that everyone already spected, Yuan Gu revealed his gold token with a marking of Gu, this was the proof of identity of an imperial family! Seeing this, everyone especially the guards who beat him up was frightened extremely that they almost fell their butts to the ground! They became a sinner and the empire was now on the line. What does mean offending a high-tier empire? It just means seeking death for themselves and the empire itself. Not to mention, this was the Emperor''s Town, where the imperial family resides!

    Yuan Gu then said, "That''s right. I am Yuan Gu of the Gu Empire."

    The three guards immediately kowtowed and said, "Please forgive this lowly us for being blind seeing Your Highness! Please punish us and won''t mind even death but we beg Your Highness to be magnanimous to spare our empire!"

    If they had just known that this man was this behemoth, even given a hundred more guts, they wouldn''t dare go against him and just let him in! The guards were bleeding inside at this moment.

    If you are from a high-tier empire, you could have present your token instead of pushing yourself to enter. Why did you provoke us to hit you? And what''s with this you like being hit?

    Yuan Gu smiled and said, "You really were blind to not recognize me. I already told you that I am from a high-tier empire."

    The guards didn''t know what to say but in their hearts,

    How are we supposed to determine that you are a Prince of a high-tier empire? You wore in red robe with no fancy features! You looked inly a normal human! How would we suppose to know?!

    Yuan Gu added, "However, I will be magnanimous to spare you and the empire. But I have a condition, a simple one."

    One of the guards asked in a still kowtowing position, "Please tell us! We will do it with all our might! Whatever it is!"

    "Hoho." Yuan Gu chuckled, "Then I will be taking your words."

    Yuan Gu added, "My condition is simple."

    Everyone hold their breaths and didn''t blink to be possibly missed something, however, the guards felt unease suddenly. It seemed like everything won''t go right this time again!

    Yuan Gu then said, "For me to spare your empire, you need to hit me to your heart''s content. The better if you will use your killing moves with much killing intent."

    The guards almost fainted from the spot. They were right! Nothing would go correct right now!

    You want us to hit you to our heart''s content? A crowned prince of a high-tier empire? Dream on! No matter how masochistic you are, we could not do that unless we are seeking death!

    Everyone felt the world had gone wrong. Even Jin Rou did not say a word! This masochist could ascend to heaven!

    Take note that this man was the crowned prince of the high-tier Gu Empire. For a prince like him to say that he wanted to be hit again, this was a great humiliation for a prestigious empire!

    "What? I thought you will do it." seeing the guards not moving, Yuan Gu got bored of waiting, "If you don''t hit me til I''m satisfied then kiss goodbye your empire." Yuan Gu released a threat! His tone was full of seriousness! He was not joking at all! Yuan Gu will really do it!

    Hearing this tant threat, everyone trembled except Jin Rou. If the Gu Empire really wished it, the Quu Empire would be history today because the prince was actually a Sky Realm, seventh stage!

    Take note that in middle-tier empires, the strongest cultivator they could offer was Sky Realm, fifth stage. This was already an incredible achievement for middle-tier empires. While high-tier empires had cultivators of Sky Realm, eighth stage. The Prince was actually a Sky Realm, seventh stage. How terrifyingly was that? The prince could annihte them today if he desired!

    Thinking about this, their faces paled from fright and didn''t dare to think of it again. This is the might of a high-tier empire!

    "How... How can we.. do.. do that to.. you? We are only.. hmm.. uhhh.. lowly beings." a guard said in a stuttering voice filled with fright. If he could run, he would have done it already!

    "That is my condition." Yuan Gu insisted. "But it''s up to you if you would do it or not. Hit me or I will hit this empire."

    The guards contemted for a minute. They then gritted their teeth and said, "Then we''ll do as what you say, Your Highness."

    Yuan Gu was pleased hearing this. Heid down and spread his arms like he was weing the guards to his embrace and said, "Good. Now hit me all you want!"

    Everyone did not know what to say by this turn of events. A while ago, some were still doubting that the prince was just acting as a masochist. But now, seeing his excited expression to the uing beating, they could not help but twitch their lips!

    This prince''s masochism is the real deal!

    "This.." a guard said. "Can we just hit you once, Your Highness?"

    "No!" Yuan Gu affirmed. "Hit me a hundred or thousand times if you want me to be satisfied!

    Hearing the strong decline of the prince, they gritted their teeth and step forward. They didn''t have a choice! All they could do was pray that the prince will bear responsibility!

    However, before the guards could hit the Prince, the prince suddenly looked at Jin Rou and said, "You. You also offended this prince. So you have to pay for it!"

    "Me?" Jin Rou was taken aback and gulped a mouthful of his saliva! He then concluded one thing and asked, "You want me to hit you also?"

 Chapter 24 - Master Sealer

    "That''s right." Yuan Gu proudly answered. "You owe me one so you should pay me one. Hit me to your heart''s content and I will spare you."

    "You will spare me?" Jin Rou chuckled, "Sorry, but I am not interested in hitting someone in their own ord."

    "You are not interested?" Yuan Gu''s eyebrows narrowed. Even the spectators knitted their brows! Even what Jin Rou said was not offensive enough. It was still offensive! And Jin Rou said this to the very crowned prince of a high-tier empire!

    Yuan Gu added, "You just have to hit me. Do you really need to be stingy? In fact, it was your pleasure that you will be able to hit this prince!" he chuckled, "Don''t worry. I will not die or gravely injured no matter how strong you are."

    "Oh?" Jin Rou mused. This im caught Jin Rou''s attention!

    Seeing the amused expression of the other party, Yuan Gu smiled, "Yes. So no need to worry about it. Hit me."

    "Let them hit you first." Jin Rou added. "I will be next."

    "Oh? So you want to do me alone? Naughty boy." Yuan Gu bit his lip and said in a very seductive voice!

    Jin Rou felt goosebumps by this! Even though he didn''t know what Yuan Gu meant, he knew that it would not be nice! So he decided not to answer it back.

    The spectator''s eyes almost fell from their socket upon hearing this exchange, especially thest one! Who thought that this guy was not only a masochist but also has weird taste? Take note, this was the crowned prince of the high-tier Gu Empire!

    Yuan Gu turned to his vision to the three tongue-tied guards and said, "Now hit me. Don''t disappoint me. Use your strongest attacks!"

    The three guards had gained their sanity and gritted their teeth! They unleashed their strongest attacks and directly attack Yuan Gu! There was no turning back now. Might as do what supposed to be done and let it be to the fate!

    Bang! Pa! Pa! Pa!

    The three guards started their ''task''!

    "Yes! That''s it. Hit me more. Ahhhhh!"

    "Ughhh ahhhh! Great great. It''s so good!"

    "Hit that part. Yes! Ahhhh aahhhhh!"

    "This is the real pleasure, yes! Yeeees! Ughhhhhhh!"

    "Hit me here, and there. Hit me with all your might!"

    Everyone watching was extremely stupefied by this event unfolding right in their eyes. They don''t know what to say anymore and just watched silently as they try to reorganize their thoughts! This was way too ridiculous!

    Why does it seemed that they''re doing something rather than hitting? Maybe hitting something?

    Jin Rou could not understand what the prince was trying to say. But he was sure that the prince was enjoying this! What a masochist!

    After several minutes, the moaning and hitting finally stopped and the three guardsid their bodies down and catch their breath! Their hearts were bleeding at this moment! That masochistic prince moaned like he was getting pleasure from something more than hitting! Through the span of time, all everyone heard was the moaning from the pleasure of this masochist! It was like they were doing him alone! The three guards felt disgusted by this and wanted to bury themselves to the ground!

    The prince propped up himself and said to Jin Rou, "Now it''s your turn. Don''t disappoint me. The three guards gave me so much pleasure and I wanted more of it from you!"

    Old Mo, who was watching silently by the side, wanted to say something but could not say it out loud. But his expression said everything! He was anxious about the young master!

    Seeing Old Mo''s worried expression, Jin Rou smiled and reassured, "Don''t worry. I will be fine."

    Jin Rou then stepped forward and said, "You found pleasure in pain right?"

    "That''s right." Yuan Gu answered, "It is my pleasure!"

    "Okay then." Jin Rou formed a seal in his hand and said, "Then taste this."

    The seal was thrown charging towards Yuan Gu. Of course, he weed this! The moment the seal touched him, he was immediately thrown away like a paper blew by the wind! The prince tried to withstand this but to no afford! This seal was terrifying!

    Of course, this seal was really terrifying because it came from Jin Rou! However, that seal holds no worth to Jin Rou. Because this seal was only a very normal one for him! But in the eyes of everyone? This was something legendary to them! To actually threw the prince away like a paper? How terrifying was that!

    "You.." Yuan Gu staggered a step back and said, "Who are you? Are you a master sealer?"

    Yuan Gu forgot the pleasure he gained from the pain. This extremely stupefied him! The seal attack he received was no ordinary seal! Only a true master sealer could do this! What was more shocking is that there were no sealer guilds in any low and middle-tier empires, only a high-tier empire like Guu could have sealer guild. In fact, not all high-tier empires had sealer guilds!

    Master Sealers, this was the ranked fifth of major jobs! They had the ability to create formations via seals! Even this job was ranked fifth, one could not underestimate a master sealer, for one could die before knowing how! Besides, only high-tier empires have this! This proved the prestige of a master sealer.

    After experiencing the terrifying might from the seal and understood a bit of its profoundness. Yuan Gu immediately concluded, this young man was from a high-tier empire!

    "Master sealer?" Jin Rou innocently said, "I am not."

    This stupefied everyone! The spectators also concluded that this young man was a master sealer of a high-tier empire. Upon hearing his answer, who would not be stupefied by this? You''re surely lying!

    Old Mo''s expression got better suddenly and a burning surge filled his heart. Not only his young master was a mentor and a master chef. He was also a master sealer! Although the young master denied the fact, he was sure that Jin Rou was a high-tier master sealer!

    Is he still human? He actually has three jobs!

    "You are not?" of course, Yuan Gu did not believe this. His expression got serious, "I am a master sealer also, having a rank of three stars. So you could not fool this prince."

    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement.

    Seeing they don''t believe him, Jin Rou denied it again, "But I really am not."

    Of course, this was the fact! Jin Rou had never taken any exams for any jobs since he was confined in the mansion. However, because of reading all the hundreds of millions of books inside their library when he was a kid, he already mastered everything! This included the seals.

    "You''re still lying to this prince?" This dissatisfied the prince. "You used a very profound seal that I could not totallyprehend yet you are saying you are not a master sealer?"

    The prince wanted to attack him and make him spit all his wanted answers. But after thinking the seal that blew him like a paper, he needed to take a step back or else his life might end miserably.

 Chapter 25 - How Did You Know?

    "Did I satisfy you with my attack?" Jin Rou ignored the interrogation. He was already telling the truth. He was not a master sealer. Seeing that the prince didn''t want to believe it, then there''s nothing he could do. And thus, changed the subject.

    Hearing that his question was ignored, the prince was displeased by this. He said, "This prince is asking you! Answer it!"

    "So what?" Jin Rou arrogantly said. Since this prince didn''t want to let it go, then no need to act politely! He added, "I don''t care if you are a prince. In my eyes, you are only amoner who loved to be hit!"

    You wanted to be aggressive? Then this King will be also!

    "You.." seeing the unafraid expression of the other party. The prince almost spurted blood. Even he was a masochist, if he was angered or displeased, he turns into someone else!

    "What? Feeling humiliated? Come and bite me then." Jin Rou said aggressively.

    The prince was trembling in anger! His aura burst with extreme rage. The ground shook momentarily as his eyes glowed with killing intent! The masochist prince turned into somebody else. It felt like he had two personalities because of the sudden incredible change! This was the crowned prince of Gu Empire for you!

    The spectators paled from this and almost fell their butts to the ground. This might be something lowly beings like them could not withstand!

    "I praise your guts. You dared to speak arrogantly against this prince?" Yuan Gu said in an icy tone. He added. "You think you can act arrogantly just because you are from a high-tier empire? Heh."

    He continued, "This prince was also from a high-tier empire. So you think I would be afraid of you? This prince had never been afraid to anyone yet!"

    "Oh?" Jin Rou mused upon hearing this. He added, "That''s because you still had not met me before." Jin Rou chuckled.

    "Is that so?" the prince''s string of patience was about to be cut by this moment! He was trembling in anger that he almost wanted to jump forward to attack the other party! He snorted and said, "Humph. What a big confidence you have there."

    "Of course." Jin Rou smirked, "You are just someone who cannot reach the apex. Why should I care for some normal character like you?"

    "You!!!" this moment, Yuan Gu could no longer hold it. He unleashed a terrifying killing intent!

    Boom!

    The killing intent surrounded them like they were being haunted. This killing intent gave the spectators goosebumps and frightened to the death! This killing intent itself could already suppressed them! Even Old Mo was no exception!

    "You are going to charge?" Jin Rou smiled, "Come then."

    Seeing the leisure expression of the other party, the prince could not help but be cautious! In the whole high-tier empires, there was only very few he was cautious about. This young man in front of him was another one! His instinct was telling him that this young man was someone he could not afford to offend!

    But of course, who would believe in their instinct the moment their string of sanity was snapped? Even he was cautious, he would still attack and try!

    Yuan Gu stanced and flew above the sky. This was the unique ability of a Sky Realm expert, flight!

    He forwarded his hand and condense every strength he had. He was going to use his strongest attack! The ground trembled and the sky lost its blue, the sun was illuminated by darkness! This attack was extremely terrifying!

    Everyone paled from this show of might. He was not a prince for nothing! Even he was a masochist, no one would dare to look down on him except Jin Rou!

    "Going all out?" Jin Rou chuckled, "I would be happy to receive you."

    "Humph!" the prince snorted in dissatisfaction. It seemed that the young man was not intimidated by this show of might! However, he had no way of turning back now. Might as well bet it all he could! He shouted, "Then receive this! Shattering Earth!"

    Boom!

    Arge energy ball forwarded and charged right to Jin Rou. This contained a dark energy that could swallow anyone in just a blink of an eye! In fact, even Sky Real experts will not be excluded! If one could survive this, one still had to pay a big price.

    Everyone got paler from this technique! This was a red-ss technique that only high-tier empires had the ability to gain!

    Each technique has different ssifications ording to their color of scrolls. Yellow-ss was the lowest that the low-tier empires mostly have. Blue-ss techniques that mostly middle tiers only have as well as yellow-ss ones. And red-ss techniques that only the high-tier empires had the resources to obtain!

    Jin Rou was not shocked by this and instead, he smiled, "So this is it?"

    Everyone who heard this thought that he had gone crazy! Man, this is a red-ss technique! How could you leisurely say it without even a hint of worry?

    The prince was of course enraged by this underestimation. This technique was one of the three red-ss techniques of their empire. Although he had not yetprehended the profoundness of this technique, it was not far from it. Being belittled by a man younger than him? That was extremely humiliating!

    Although you being a masochist was more humiliating than that!

    "Let me show you." Jin Rou said. The energy ball was now in front of him. Everyone held their breaths!

    If the young man was to be hit by this, he could say goodbye to his life now! Some of the spectators snorted and did not care if he dies. That''s the price of offending the crowned prince of a high-tier empire!

    However, contrary to their thoughts, the young man just waved his hand like chasing the energy ball out and the energy ball disappeared into the thin air!

    Everyone, especially Yuan Gu, was stupefied by this sudden change of events. Old Mo looked at his young master with great respect again! This respect got deeper! To actually defeat a red-ss technique by just a wave of a hand? This shows his young master''s invincibility! It seemed like he was not wrong by following his young master!

    "What.. just happened?.."

    "I.. I don''t know. But he just waved his hand!"

    The crowd went to a low uproar and began whispering. They could not believe what they had just seen!

    The prince''s face got paled. "You.. how did you..ˇŞ"

    He was interrupted by Jin Rou saying, "You learned the technique by only seven percent. Zero for the profoundness. You are trying to learn this kind of technique without sufficient essence points opened in your body. Are you trying to kill yourself?"

    Hearing this evaluation, Yuan Gu could not help but staggered two steps backward. His eyes were filled with disbelief and asked, "You... How did you know?"

 Chapter 26 - Opening Essence Vein With A Wave Of Hand

    "It doesn''t matter how did I know it." Jin Rou answered. He added, "What matters is that you should stop cultivating that technique unless you had your essence veins opened."

    "I already tried various ways of opening some of my essence veins but no afford." Yuan Gu''s attitude turned a hundred eighty degree again! He was no longer aggressive. His tone was filled with grief!

    This was really the case. Yuan Gu had tried many ways of opening some essence veins but was not effective. A cultivator had a total of 125 essence veins and one could open up to 100 essence veins at maximum. Yuan Gu already opened 60 essence veins and needed three more to cultivate and learn the red-ss technique safely. However, he got tired of waiting and forced himself to learn it and this was the result. He was on the brink of death.

    Jin Rou said, "That''s why you are letting someone hit you with all their might because you needed pain in order to dy your death. The pain you received actually stop the backfire momentarily. A single beating could make you survive for a couple of days already. And you really find pleasure from beating because this was your saving grace."

    Hearing this, Yuan Gu could not help but be stupefied! The other party''s words were on point and no ws at all! It was the fact that he let anyone beat him up not because he liked it but he has to! That''s why he traveled far away to reach this ce. Because in this ce, no one recognized his face and could actually let someone do it.

    He had to do this out of the range of his own empire since the imperial family itself didn''t know that he already started cultivating it without the prior requirements! It would be a hundred percent guaranteed that he would be punished! Besides, if everyone in his empire was to find out that he was inviting anyone to beat him up to heart''s content, it was extremely humiliating for the family given that he was the crowned prince! He also tried to hurt himself so that he could not bother with anyone anymore. However, no matter how torturous his ways, it was to no avail. He really needed someone to beat him up. A real cultivator!

    Hearing this exchange, the spectators were enlightened by the humiliating actions of the prince. It seemed there was a deep reason behind it!

    Yuan Gu pondered for a moment and asked, "Are you a mentor?"

    The crowd immediately realized something. The young man gave his evaluation upon seeing the technique of the prince and it was on the spot! They thought that he was only an insignificant character. Who would have thought he was probably a mentor? And he was master sealer also!

    This.. is ridiculous!;

    "Mentor?" Jin Rou shook his head, "I am not."

    This again!

    The crowd felt that this man was ying with them! Everyone already saw his skills, how could they believe this frontal denial?

    You must be jesting!

    Seeing that the other party denied it again, Yuan Gu didn''t pursue it and instead asked with respect, "Then is there still a way for me to be saved from this? If it''s possible to remove this, then it would be more than enough."

    Hearing the sincere voice of the prince, Jin Rou said, "There is. In fact, no need to remove the technique. I can open three more essence veins of yours so that you could cultivate it safely."

    "You will open three of my essence points?" The prince was aghast by this im! His eyes did not believe what he heard.

    The young man will open three essence veins of his? He must be kidding!

    In opening essence points, it was a known basic factor that one could only open a single essence vein per day. But judging by the way the young man said it, he was iming that he could do it today! What was more, this job was only for Essence Masters!

    Essence Masters were a part of the minor jobs. They were the ones responsible to open essence veins and study the profoundness of the veins. Don''t tell me that you are also an essence master?!

    You are way too exaggerating it!

    "That''s right." Jin Rou said and smiled, "I will open three of it. Of course, not for free."

    "This.." of course, he didn''t believe it! However, the Prince had no choice this time. Even it was only a slight chance, and might as well he will be killed, it worthed to give it a try! After all, if this was not solved, he will still die. No essence masters in his empire could save him!

    He added, "Alright then!" Yuan Gu gritted his teeth. He was betting it all! Although he did not believe that the other party was an essence master, after witnessing the skills of the said man, he could not help but feel a bit of hope! If this actually worked, he would be forever grateful and indebted to this young man!

    If it works, that is.

    "Okay." Jin Rou nodded. He decided to help the Prince because he knew that the prince was not a bad person! Although there were some dark colors in his inner heart, the whiteness was still the majority of it. Jin Rou was magnanimous to this kind of people! Even he was offended by this prince, he could not let him die just because of what happened a while ago.

    Jin Rou then touched the forehead of the prince. No, he just flicked it and a blinding light appeared in front of them! All of them closed their eyes even the spectators!

    The moment they opened their eyes, they began to search for clues of what happened but to no avail. Even to the prince, there was no change. In fact, his expression was nk!

    However, they did not know that the prince had not yet returned to reality because of what was happening! After a while, His expression turned into full of disbelief as he looked at the young man who flicked his forehead. This rmed the crowd and tried toprehend what was happening..

    However, the prince suddenly stuttered, "My.. Myˇ­ my.. three essence points.. no way.. were opened!" His expression could not be drawn because no one could exin his expression!

    Everyone looked at each other and slowly filled with shocked expressions!

    He actually opened three essence points just like that?! How?!

    Old Mo clenched his fist and was in an extreme joy. This young master of him was a jack of all trades! He wondered if there was something this young master could not do!

    Ignoring the shocked crowd, Jin Rou said to the prince excitedly, "Now that I did my job. Where is my pay?"

 Chapter 27 - Heaven-Defying Daylight Robbery

    "You are really a high ranking essence master!" the prince eximed in disbelief. This was really way too unbelievable! Opening three essence veins just by a wave of a hand? This was unheard of!

    This young man showed his skills of pinpointing ws and problems of a body just by watching like a mentor, creating a profound seal that he himself could notprehend, and now, the young opened his three essence veins at that!

    Take note, opening a single vein needs some requirements to be fulfilled first before embarking to open it. For example, one needed that the vein to be opened was already prepared. It means that the vein itself should be colored red! However, he knew that his veins were still green which means undergrowth period. But to think that a young man in his twenty''s had opened three of his still undergrowth veins without giving even a bit of damage to his body. How terrifying was that?

    This young man could ascend to the heavens!

    "Are my eyes ying tricks on me?"

    "Hey. Pinch me."

    "Ouch! You don''t need to give such force!"

    "But I already pinched you."

    "No matter. But... This is really real! I am not dreaming!"

    Of course, the crowd was filled with disbelief at this moment! Even they don''t have currently essence masters, they still have some books recorded about the essence masters.

    This type of job required a deep understanding of essence energy and essence veins! One needed to research about it for long long years before achieving something worth being proud! In fact, only high-tier empires also had this essence masters and each empire didn''t have more than twenty of them!

    Just by this, one could determine that this job was no joke and challenging to master! Only cultivators with great patience and perseverance could master this type of job.

    But that didn''t apply to this young man in front of them! Re-evaluating this young man, he seemed to be in his twenties or so. Even he had studied essence from his mother''s womb, it was still in the range of belief to open a single vein. But to open three at a wave of a hand? This was too ridiculous! The world had probably gone mad!

    Jin Rou shook his head as he heard this, "I am not an essence master."

    Of course, this was the truth! He only read all of the books regarding the essence and its profoundness. Actually, Jin Rou could open all of his essence veins at once. However, it would shock all of them to death and thus, he only opened what was required for the Prince to cultivate the technique.

    Hearing this, Yuan Gu could not help but shake his head. Denying all the facts right in front, it just meant that this young man wanted to keep a low profile. But it was useless! Because everyone already knew it!

    "So where is my pay?" Jin Rou repeated it again. Of course, he would not do this for free! He learned from Old Mo that money dictates goods in this world. And so he needed to gain some. He could not always rely upon Old Mo taking all of the expenses.

    "Pay?" Yuan Gu was slightly shocked by hearing this because he was still thinking why the young man keeps a low profile. But he regained hisposure, "How much would this brother like?"

    "How much?" Jin Rou did not know about this things so he looked at Old Mo with an earnest expression.

    Realizing the look, Old Mo smiled and step forward. His young master was in trouble so as his personal butler, he needed to aid him in any way possible!

    Old Mo then said proudly, "This is the young master''s personal butler, Mo Haozen."

    Seeing the middle-aged man stepped forward and said it with a bit of arrogance, the prince frowned slightly but immediately ignored it, however, he was immediately shocked by seeing the other party''s current cultivation.

    A Nascent Realm cultivator of a young master?

    This is ridiculous! Mo Haozen had imed that he was the personal butler of the young master. He was supposed to be someone with high cultivation since he was serving his young master who was a genius. Yuan Gu also deduced that it was impossible for a genius of a supreme empire to be weaker than the personal butler since he experienced the might of this young master!. So what was this?

    Yuan Gu already deduced that the young master was someone from the supreme empire! Judging by the skills he personally witnessed, it was already obvious as the sky that he was from an empire higher than them, which was the overlord of the Shred Case Mortal World, the Gian Empire!

    There was only one empire that stood above all of the cultivators in this world. And that is the Gian Empire! Most of the strongest cultivators of this world actually resided in this empire! And what was more terrifying was that they had a six-star Mentor! Which empire had this kind of powerful mentor? None! Only the Gian Empire had this!

    How terrifying was that?

    "Senior Mo, may I know what payment this young master wants?" even he was full of doubts, Yuan Gu still had to be respectful toward the butler. Even he, as a Sky Realm cultivator could make the butler a meat paste in an instant, he could be a meat paste by the young master! Even he was killed, once the Gu Empire knew that they were against the supreme empire, they would surely take a step back and only grit their tounges in anger and indignation!

    "Humph." Old Mo snorted. A while ago, he intended to suppress his young master just because of some denials. Of course, Old Mo would be displeased! But now, being respectful all of a sudden because he was shown a miracle.

    At least you now know your ce!

    Old Mo added, "My young master is a magnanimous and benevolent person who doesn''t want to offend anyone as much as possible. However, you didn''t know your ce and became aggressive against him. And thus, that was already 100,000 diamonds!"

    The crowd was shocked by this!

    100,000 diamonds for offending? That''s ridiculous! This was obviously a daylight robbery!

    The prince twitched involuntarily from this. However, he suppressed it. Although 100,000 diamonds was not a big amount for the empire, it was still a bit bleed to the heart. He took a deep breath and agreed."Okay then."

    Hearing the deal for that was closed, Old Mo smiled and felt proud. He stated another one, "And as for the veins that were opened, my young master wants a million diamonds per vein."

    "A million?!" everyone was extremely stupefied by this! They only expected that the price would be a little bit higher than the previous. Who would think that it was tenfold? And a million per vein at that!

    If the previous was daylight robbery, what could you call this worse than that?

    "Million per vein?" Yuan Gu wanted to spurt blood at this moment. This was extremely ridiculous! Although it was not impossible to gather that kind of amount, it was still extremely a very heavy amount and it would cause him an internal bleeding.

    This Mo Haozen!!

    This is a heaven-defying daylight robbery!

 Chapter 28 - I Will Pay

    "You areining?" Old Mo looked displeased as he added, "Then my young master will close your veins again."

    "That''s impossible." The prince denied, "Once the vein was opened, it was impossible to close it."

    Everyone agreed to this. What Old Mo said was purely ridiculous! No one in their right mind would think that a vein opened could actually be closed again!

    Hearing the im that it was impossible, Jin Rou said and denied this, "I can close your veins again. In fact, I can close all of them if you wanted a proof."

    Hearing this, the prince immediately paled. It seemed this was really possible! Although this was way too ridiculous in a sense, there was still a fact that the mysterious young man imed it was possible! What''s worse, he would be the guinea pig to prove it!

    This im from the young man brought a heavy sense that they could not exin. As if, if he said it was possible, then it was definitely possible! Everyone gulped a mouthful of their saliva and didn''t dare to refute this im.

    "No.. No need." the prince immediately shook his head. Of course, he didn''t want to be a guinea pig for just making a proof of im! His heart was bleeding as he said, "Okay. I will pay the three million and a hundred thousand diamonds."

    He added, "But I cannot give that kind of amount today. I can only settle the bill in my empire."

    The crowd was stupefied by this. He really epted the conditions of amount! However, they realized that they were talking about the crowned prince of the Gu Empire! By his standing, taking out that kind of amount was not a big deal!

    "What do you mean?" Old Mo frowned, "You want us to apany you to your empire to settle the bill? What if you are plotting against my young master? You think I will let it go and spare your empire?!"

    Old Mo said in a threatening voice! However, the crowd didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Although they knew that it was Old Mo of the master chef guild, they also heard the recent happening. The master chef guild imed that Old Mo betrayed the guild and went with someone who could benefit him greatly. Of course, those who really knew the actual fact denied this in their hearts. But those who don''t know the fact, they were amazed because following someone from a high empire would really benefit him greatly! No wonder he chose the young man instead of the guild. This was not selfishness, this was practicality!

    The prince''s lips twitched involuntarily.

    You are only a Nascent Realm cultivator and you dare threaten me and my empire?! If not for you being a butler of that young master, I would have already turned you into a meatpaste!

    He suppressed his anger and said in a low tone, "Senior Mo could rest assured that I will never renege andpletely settle the bill in my empire. I bet my name as the crowned prince on the line. "

    Seeing this grave promise that his name was on the line, everyone sucked a mouthful of air. This was the crowned prince for you!

    Of course, Old Mo knew that what the prince did carried a very heavy meaning to it. He nooded in approval and looked at his young master. He was asking for approval about this. After all, he was only a Butler and the decisions were to be decided by his young master.

    Jin Rou only smiled in response. But Old Mo already knew what he meant! Old Mo then looked back to the prince and said, "Okay. Then we will carry trust your words for once."

    Everyone who saw this felt their worlds spinning! To act this way in front of a crowned prince of a high-tier empire and demand a three million diamonds and was politely agreed with? This was meant that he had a powerful backing! And of course, they already k2ne who it was.

    The prince smiled mischievously. It was like he was delighted by this! This caught Jin Rou''s attention and looked through the prince''s mind. However, seeing what was on his mind, Jin Rou could not help but be puzzled. And thus, he disregarded the thought and just smiled.

    "We could set off anytime right now." the Prince said hastily.

    "We can''t." Old Mo declined, "Young master Jin wanted first to go to the Tyy Empire to watch a grand event."

    "Oh?" Yuan Gu mused, "Senior Jin wants to watch thepetition about painting?"

    "Senior?" Jin Rou twitched. He remembered something he didn''t want to remember! He added, "Just call me Jin."

    Seeing the awkward expression of Jin Rou, Yuan Gu smiled and said, "Then I will be taking your offer."

    Yuan Gu looked again to Old Mo, "Senior Mo, I could apany you two to the Tyy Empire since it was coincidentally my route before going back."

    "Oh. Okay." Jin Rou casually said.

    Since Jin Rou gave the permission, Old Mo had to put up with this even he was still displeased by this prince.

    Of course, Yuan Gu noticed this, but didn''t mind it. He thought of something suddenly and asked Jin Rou, "What are you doing here in the emperor''s town?"

    "We are going to the tamer guild in order to rent some mounts to travel to the Tyy Empire since it was far from here." Jin Rou answered.

    "Oh, that''s all?" Yuan Gu chuckled, "I have a mount that could take us to the Tyy Empire in few days."

    "Then that''s great! WeˇŞ" Old Mo wanted to talk more but was interrupted by Jin Rou, "We won''t be riding your mount. I want a mount from the tamer guild."

    Hearing this, Old Mo and the prince was stupefied.

    We already have a mount to use, why insisting to go to the tamer guild?

    The two thought deep but to no avail. They could not actually understand why this young master doesn''t want this convenient thing! Maybe for no reason at all?

    Of course, Jin Rou had a reason! If he was to take the offer, he would be indebted and the money he would get will be deducted! And this was precisely what the prince had thought! Jin Rou would not let him get his way! Jin Rou didn''t know how big the three million diamonds was but it was definitely something big! And so he was determined to get the money whole. Because he learned from Old Mo that money could buy anything as long as avable! Jin Rou had not yet experienced this so he will not let it slip away!

    "Well, if young master wants." Old Mo could only agree. Since Jin Rou says so, he could only obey.

    ---

    Inside the pce of the Emperor in the Emperor''s Town, the emperor himself got up from his throne and his sleepy mood was removed! He said in a full of disbelief, "The crowned prince of the Gu Empire is here?!"

 Chapter 29 - Emperor Shen

    "Yes, Your Majesty. The crowned prince was confirmed to be in our empire and outside the bounds of our emperor at that." the general said.

    It was General Hua. The most powerful cultivator of the Quu Empire. He wore a silver te and had a robust body. His features could be said that really fits a general!

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s hurry! If the prince leave displeased, my empire would be doom!" Emperor Shen said.

    This is the current emperor of the Quu Empire, Rolius Shen. He was wearing a gold robe with sparkling features on it. His face was filled with wrinkles because of age, his long white hair will flutter majestically if whipped gently by the air. Most of the time, he was calm andposed fitting his position. But not today, because this was something he could not control! Take note, it was the very crowned prince of the high-tier empire! He feared that one day, he would wake up with his empire gone.

    "Pardon my next words, but I don''t think this is the right time." the general added, "I got a report that an incident happened."

    "What incident?" Emperor Shen nervously inquired.

    The general didn''t know how to say it, but still tried his best, "Awhile ago, three of our guards beaten up the prince."

    "What did you say?!?!" Emperor Shen was aghast by hearing this and instantly paled! It seemed the situation was graver than he thought!

    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. It was already solved." seeing the paled expression of the emperor, the general affirmed.

    He added, "It seemed that the prince was the one who asked to be beaten by our guards. Many spectators had seen it and testify for this im."

    "The prince asked for a beating?" Emperor Shen''s lips twitched. What the hell is this?! He was the crowned Prince and went here.. Just to ask for a beating? Of course, that didn''t make sense!

    "ording to the testified ims, then yes Your Majesty." General Hua added, "However, this was not the most important information here."

    "What do you mean? Just say it all at once!" Emperor Shen said in an annoyed tone. This general of his will kill him because of suspense!

    General Hua understood this and exined the details, "Your Majesty, after the incident of the beating, it seemed that someone offended the prince and thus, the prince aggressively took the offense in order to suppress the other party. However, never did he expect that it was someone he could not afford to offend!"

    Again, was left into suspense, Emperor Shen almost spurted blood and red at the general, "I told you to say it all at once! Suspense is too bad for my heart!"

    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty!" General Hua immediately apologized. He then continued, "The other party was a young man in his twentys probably. He showed a seal that said the prince could notprehend himself. The young man also had seen through the ws and effects of his technique which is a red technique. And opened three of his essence veins just by a wave of hand."

    Hearing this, Emperor Shen paled from fright. He knew that his general was telling the truth. He stuttered, "What.. what did you.. say?"

    The emperor was in full of disbelief! Even he had not seen it personally, he was still frightened that he almost wanted to fall on the ground butt-first. This was way too ridiculous! If amoner told him this, he would really not believe it! But it was his general who reported it and witnesses testified this im! No matter how much he didn''t want to believe it, he didn''t have a choice!

    Emperor Shen took a deep breath, and regained hisposure. His paled expression was still there, however it was lessened. He eventually asked, "What happened next?"

    Of course, the emperor knew that there''s still more to it! General Hua continued his report, "After which, the other party demanded for a pay for the offense and the opening of the prince''s three veins. It is 100,000 diamonds for the offense. And a million diamonds each vein opened. So totaling three million and a hundred thousand diamonds. The prince agreed to this, however, he could not settle this ount today and needed to go back to the empire to settle this."

    "Three million diamonds and a hundred thousand?" The emperor asked if he heard it right.

    "That''s right, Your Majesty. Three million and a hundred thousand diamonds." General Hua reconfirmed.

    This amount made Emperor Shen sucked w mouthful of air! This amount was insanely high! Even he sell everything he possessed, he could probably umte only a million diamonds at maximum! Demanding three million for the opening veins? This was unheard of!

    Emperor Shen of course knew that the cost cpr the opening of veins by a essence master was normally expensive. But he only knew that the most powerful essence master of this world, only priced five hundred thousand diamonds per vein! But the young man priced it a million diamonds? There were only three words the emperor couldment of..

    Heaven-defying Daylight Robbery!

    That''s right. This is Heaven-defying daylight robbery!

    If the prince was on his right mind, he should knew the actual price since he was from a high-tier empire. In a sense, he should have declined about this price and made it lower. What made him ept it? For sure, his heart was bleeding right now.

    After pondering for a moment, the emperor muttered to himself in a shocked expression. "Could it be that the young man was from the supreme empire?"

    This was the only possibility! If the report was true, then this young man was really someone the crowned prince could not offend!

    After a while, the emperor asked, "Where is the crowned prince and the young man right now?"

    "ording to the report, it only stated that they entered the emperor''s town for some reason. However, it didn''t tell where exactly." General Hua answered.

    The emperor almost leaped in joy after knowing the two were inside the emperor''s town, he hastily said, "Find them! No matter what it takes, find them!"

    The general understood the importance of this order and so he steeled himself and eximed, "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    The general withdraw his presence and disappeared from the emperor''s sight.

    Afte which, the emperor sat down to his throne and looked up. He was nning at this moment, how to build a good rtionship with the crowned prince and the young man from the supreme empire. If this was sessful, he could rest at ease because of this behemoth backing!

 Chapter 30 - Red-Fleeting Lotus

    Noon. After Jin Rou, Old Mo, and Yuan Gu entered the emperor''s town together, they went to the market to buy some ingredients for their lunch. After which, Yuan Gu insisted that they should stay in a high ss inn. At first, Jin Rou declined. However, upon knowing that it would be free, he agreed in a matter of split second which made Yuan Gu twitched.

    Yuan Gu asked some people where is the most expensive inn this town could offer. After knowing the directions, they immediately went to the direction stated.

    Their journey was filled with silence. The young master''s eyes sparked brightly as if he saw things a scenery the very first time. He seemed to be enjoying and thus the two quietly observe him.

    As Yuan Gu watch this young master continuously, he could not help but admire him. He didn''t know the reason for it, but he really felt great admiration for the other party! It was seemed like what happened earlier waspletely erased off. He only feltfort and admiration!

    As they were walking, they noticed amotion hundred meters away from them and it piqued their curiosity. Jin Rou frowned upon observing more. There were a lot of people with dark inner hearts surrounding person with a white inner heart!

    Jin Rou hastened his steps in to confirm what was going on and his face immediately darkened upon seeing the sight in front of him! The two noticed this expression and looked at it also. They immediately frowned upon seeing the current situation.

    There was a girl kneeling, with ragged and tattered ve clothing, herplexion was jade-like however, it was filled with bruises. Her short pink hair was in chaos. Her facial features could be said beautiful, if not for the clothing and bruises. If one would dress her properly and ordingly, she would be city-toppling beauty. What''s more is that her age was only probably between eighteen to twenty.

    Jin Rou''s heart sank as he saw the current expression of the kneeling girl. It was filled with despair and desire for death! Her watery eyes said it all, her trembling pinkish-red small lips told everyone her emotions. However, only Jin Rou and the two noticed this. The rest was just looking at the girl filled with lust. Some were already salivating from this.

    An old man probably in his seventys stood behind the kneeling girl, grinning and said, "I thank everyone who is here for this auction. As you can see, this girl came is a high-ss ve that I personally purchased in a high-tier empire with great difficulty. This girl, inside here body, actually contains the red-fleeting lotus!"

    "What? Red-fleeting lotus?! The lotus that once you consumed, you will soar into sky realm in one session?"

    "This is ridiculous!"

    The crowd went into huge uproar. They thought that this girl could only satisfy their manly needs. Never they thought that she would be a treasure trove! This was the Red-fleeting lotus we were speaking of!

    Red-fleeting lotus is a very rare kind of lotus that could only grow inside the body of a pure maiden. It has been years since they heard of the red-fleeting lotus, but now, one was in front of them! It was proved that once you consume entirely the red-fleeting lotus, you will soar to the Sky Realm first stage no matter how low your cultivation without experiencing a bottleneck! Of course, this was only a huge benefit for those people who had a cultivation lower than Sky Realm.

    And this old man''s choice to go here in a low-tier empire was correct! It was amon knowledge that there was no Sky Realm cultivators in low-tier empires. This red-fleeting lotus would actually enticing to a low-tier empire like this! Of course, the old man didn''t have any use to this since he was already a Sky Realm cultivator. He just purchased this girl because of the sky-high price of this if he auctioned it in the low-tier empire!

    Obviously, the crowd got more hyped up and salivating from this fact. They will do anything in order to win the girl even they needed to dry their resources until nothing left!

    Jin Rou with his darkened face asked, "What is an auction?"

    Seeing the seriously angered expression of Jin Rou, the two felt chills running their spines. Yuan Gu didn''t mind the ignorance of Jin Rou and answered, "The auction is an event where one presents a good in front of the audience. The audience will bid the amount for the good and whoever had the highest bid will win the good presented."

    Yuan Gu paused for a moment and continued, "And this is a ve Auction where ves as the good. That old man was from the middle-tier Shagu Empire, Old Man Shiga. He was the current head of the ves Association of the Shagu Empire and known for his inhumane acts against ves."

    "Shagu Empire?" Old Mo was aghast.

    "Shagu Empire.. Heh." Jin Rou revealed a cold smile this time that almost made Old Mo and Yuan Gu paled from fright! Jin Rou''s eyes turned sharp as he red at the old man. It was Shagu Empire again!

    A few days ago, master chefs from the said empire offended and annoyed him! He let it go but to think there would be second one? This empire must be asking for destruction!

    Jin Rou looked back to Yuan Gu and said filled with coldness, "One needed to just win the auction in order to win that girl, right?"

    Yuan Gu immediately answered with sweat beads in his face, "Yes. That is the rule."

    "Good." Jin Rou said in still cold voice. He added, "Then use the money you should pay us to save that girl. Since you are from a high-tier empire, you can do that, right?"

    "Me?" Yuan Gu was aghast after hearing this. Why should he do it instead? And why taking orders? Upon pondering, he immediately realized that it was probably the best choice! He suddenly felt that if the young master in front of him was to personally act, there will be a lots of bloof sshing!

    "Okay then." Yuan Gu agreed.

    Old Mo smiled mysteriously and said, "You made the right choice."

    Jin Rou didn''t answer and just red at the old man like he was intending to kill it! However, to their puzzlement, there was no killing intent being released!

    Oblivious to this conversation, Old Man Shagu finally announced the start of the bidding. "Now, let''s not wait any longer and start! The bidding starts at fifty thousand diamonds!"

 Chapter 31 - Too Bad For You

    "Fifty thousand diamonds?" the crowd sucked a mouthful of air. This starting bid, is insanely high!

    "That''s right." Old Man Shiga confirmed, "You know that this girl has the red-fleeting lotus inside her body. And that will benefit you greatly! Besides, after you extracted the lotus, you can do whatever you wanted with this girl. She is pretty, right?"

    Hearing this, the crowd suddenly realized that what the old man said had a point! If one got this girl, not only their cultivation will soar into Emperor Realm. They could also have the girl do lusty things with them which made them excited!

    and thus, they started bidding,

    "Fifty three thousand diamonds!"

    "Sixty thousand diamonds!"

    "Seventy five thousand diamonds!"

    "One hundred thousand diamonds!"

    "Competing with me? Dream on! One hundred and fifty thousand diamonds!"

    "Humph. Two hundred thousand diamonds!"

    "Not gonna stop? Heh. Three hundred thousand diamonds!"

    "Of course. Five hundred thousand diamonds!"

    "You.."

    After several minutes of bidding, only twopete for the girl. One look and you will conclude that they were mortal rivals. One was an old man in his sixtys wearing green robe. One was a robust man in his forty''s with darkplexion wearing simr green robe also.

    One of the crowd immediately realized who were these two and said in shocked expression, "That''s the famous father-son duo of the Motion Sect, San Hao and Sun Hao!"

    "What? The father-son duo of Motion Sect?!" of course, the crowd knew this name. They observed again thepeting two and concluded that it was no mistake, this was the strongest duo of the Quu Empire. They didn''t realized, probably because of greed a while ago, that such grand characters were here!

    What is the Motion Sect? It was the most powerful sect of the Quu Empire!

    Those who were nning to have ast bid to the auction reevaluated themselves if they could withstand the Motion Sect because they knew they would be displeased and offended if someone interfered in theirpetition!

    After pondering for a bit, they shook their heads and just stood by the side to watch things unfold.

    The old man named San Hao said, "It seemed like you already reached your limit, hmm?" San Hao chuckled and reminded Sun Hao, "Remember that you cannot use the resources of the sect! Use your own money here."

    "Heh. Of course I know that old geezer." the robust man named Sun Hao said with a snort.

    He added, "But unfortunately, that was not my limit. Seven hundred thousand diamonds!"

    Ssss~

    The crowd sucked a mouthful of air upon hearing this. Sun Hao actually raised the bid by two hundred thousand diamonds! This father-son duo was surely rich!

    However, San Hao smiled and said, "Oh? You still have something? Very well."

    He added, "If that was your limit, then I''m sorry but I will get the girl! Eight hundred thousand diamonds!"

    "Old Man San Hao increased it by a hundred thousand! This is insane!" one of the spectators eximed in disbelief!

    One must know that in such a low-tier empire like this, a million and hundred thousand diamonds was already the very limit. It would already cost your entire wealth! But now, the old man San Hao actually bidding all of his resources! No, probably, this was still not his limit! They never thought that this old man was very rich! Maybe richer than the emperor?

    Seeing the trembling son of his, San Hao said in disdain, "Oh? Already reached your limit? Then go home already."

    Everyone thought that this was not San Hao''s limit yet and could take more. This was true. However, right now, his heart was already bleeding like hell. This eight hundred thousand diamonds was enough to buy a longetivity potion at middle empires or enough to feed him the entire of his life. He only thought that bidding this girl would only amount to three hundred thousand to five hundred thousand diamonds. Never did he expect that his unfilial son will push his limits! However, he could not do anything about it now since he already set the bid. Besides, his money was worth it because he would step into Sky Realm! It was already twenty years since he stepped into Earth Realm seventh stage and had not progressed anymore. Now, that he had the chance, he would not let it slip away!

    Old Man Shiga was leaping in joy at this moment. The fact is, he didn''t have difficulty when he purchased the girl. The girl actually only worthed ten thousand diamonds! Seeing that the price soar to eight hundred thousand diamonds, how could not be happy?

    He eventually said, "No bid higher than eight hundred thousand? Going onceˇŞ"

    However, he was interrupted by a a sudden voice. "One million diamonds."

    The crowd was stupefied by this. Someone challenged the old man!

    They traced where the voice came from and saw a handsome man in his red robe. His calm andposed expression said it that he had a standing for himself!

    Of course, this is Yuan Gu. However, he changed his facial features a little bit since he knew he would get attention. Unlike the two behind him being covered by the crowd. It would not be interesting if everyone found out that he was the crowned Prince of Gu Empirer right at the first moment.

    "Who are you?" Seeing this unfamiliar face, San Hao frowned. He didn''t expect that someone will go against him for the girl!

    "Doesn''t matter who I am. If you cannot bid higher, just scram to the side!" Yuan Gu said arrogantly!

    "You..!!" San Hao almost spurted blood, he smiled deviously, "Good! Good! Very brave! One million and two hundred thousand diamonds!"

    "One million and three hundred thousand diamonds." Yuan Gu didn''t even bat an eye!

    "You are really pushing it!" old man San Hao was very infuriated and almost lost his reasoning. "You wanted to get over my head? Heh. One million and eight hundred thousand diamonds!"

    Sss~

    The crowd didn''t know what to say. They could not help but suck a mouthful of air! One million and eight hundred thousand diamonds!!

    Who would have thought that the old man had this kind of money?! He was so damn rich!

    But the fact was different. San Hao actually included the Motion Sect''s resources into this! He didn''t have a choice! He could not just ept humiliation like hell!

    Of course he thought this through. Even the sect was broke, once he consumed the red-fleeting lotus, just by his standing as the Sky Realm expert of the empire, he could easily get things back again!

    However..

    "I guess, You finally reached your limit. But too bad for you." Yuan Gu smirked and looked at the old man with disdainful eyes, "Two million diamonds."

 Chapter 32 - Two Million Diamonds

    "Two.. two million diamonds?" Old man Shiga could not help but reconfirm if what he heard was right! This was extremely unbelieavable!

    Seeing the current expression of old man Shiga, Yuan Gu confirmed. "That''s right. Two million diamonds for this girl."

    Sss~

    Everyone sucked a moutful of air! If awhile ago they were doubting their ears, after hearing the confirmation from the very mouth of the young man, they were immediately unable to breath for a matter of a few seconds!

    Two million diamonds! This amount was no longer in the range of low-tier empires to umte! It could be said that if you have this kind of amount, you are no longer a resident of a low-tier! You can immediately apply for citizenship in the middle-tier empires! Having this kind of amount, the young man must probably came from a middle-tier empire!

    Of course, old man Shiga concluded the same. He was already extremely shocked and delighted for a cultivator of a low-tier empire like this to bid a million and eight hundred thousand diamonds, what more for a two million diamonds? He didn''t care if the fellow was in the same tier as his empire, what mattered is that amount!

    However, there was someone who was displeased by this, and that was of course none other than San Hao. He almost vomit blood from insane anger! His rationality was fading as well. The veins in his face were already bulging like it was ready to explode! He was really infuriated by thisd in front of him! To be defeated humiliatingly in terms of resources against a member of the younger generation? As the senior, he could not take it! It would be okay and it would be in his range of tolerance if his son was the one who outdid him in resources since they were from the same sect and was his son by blood. But a random stranger? It was impossible to for him! Even Sun Hao, his son, was also infuriated!

    After a while of convulsing from anger, San Hao suddenly smiled said, "Okay, the girl is yours."

    Everyone was confused by this. Just a minute ago, San Hao was convulsing from anger and was about to jump to thed. And now, he was smiling? This hundred and eighty degree turn in his attitude is something!

    Of course, Yuan Gu knew that this smile had hidden some scheme. He needed to be cautious not to fall into his trap. Even he was the crowned prince and could suppress San Hao, it would be embarrassing for him and his empire to fall into a trap of a cultivator from a low-tier empire.

    "So two million diamonds! Any higher bids?" Old man Shiga could not help but tremble in joy! Two million diamonds! He never expected to earn such an amount here in an empire like this!

    He was already delighted of the eight hundred thousand a while ago. Now, he earned two million? He was about to praise the heavens for this tremendous grace!

    No one dared to answer. Who would bid higher than two million in the crowd? Of course none! The crowd sucked a mouthful of air when the bid was raised to a million. It just means that probably, below a million was their limit! Some could take a million, however, it would require their sects and ns to go bankrupt! Even they have a thousand guts, they would not dare to go to that extent! What was themon knowledge if a sect or n went bankrupt? It was guaranteed declination!

    The kneeling girl who lowered her head for a while now, suddenly lifted her head. She looked at the one who bought her and stared nkly. Her watery and full of despair eyes could no longer be seen. Her beautiful face was devoid of expression, just like a wastnd of no emotion.

    After lifting her head for several seconds, she lowered her head again and never said a single word.

    The stare of the girl prated the inner heart of Yuan Gu that made him sweat bullets on his face. The stare with nk emotion was something even Yuan Gu could not understand!

    Old man Shiga near Yuan Gu and rubbed his two hands and delightfully said, "The girl is yours for two million diamonds. Congrattions young noble!"

    Hearing this made Yuan Gu almost made him beat up the old man. This shameless old man was infamous even in his empire! This old man actually dared to enve someone from his empire two years ago! He was also infamous for his atrocious acts in his own empire. His inhumane deeds blew airs up to the high-tier empires that made them wary except the Shauha Empire! Shauha Empire is a high-tier one, the only one having vers Association!

    Since the middle-tier Shagu Empire had also vers Association, they all knew that these two associations were connected! They also included that probably the Shagu Empire''s vers Association was being backed by the Shauha Empire''s. If not, how could old man Shiga, the head of the vers Association of the Shagu Empire, could walk freely even hemitted grave sins with a punishment of death? This was the only reason the rest of the high-tier empires could think of!

    Yuan Gu only nodded and said to old man Shiga in a low voics "Let''s talk about the billing in private."

    Shiga also nodded immediately, "Sure, young noble."

    Old man Shiga knew that the amount was not something could be taken off in a whim in front of this many staring eyes.

    Yuan Gu was about to turn his back when an old voice was heard, "You bought the girl already. Isn''t it time for you to pay it?"

    It was San Hao with his devilish smile on his face.

    Yuan Gu didn''t even bat an eye and answered, "We will talk about the billing in private."

    San Hao remained his smile and said, "Oh. Then excuse this old me."

    Yuan Gu and old man Shiga along with the girl went to some distance and stood there facing each other. After which, the two began talking however, no one could hear what they were talking about. Probably they casted a technique that sound-proofing a certain range.

    San Hao, who was some distance away together with his son, stood motionlessly as he was staring the two talking. His face revealed a devilish grin, the curve of his lips actually reached his two ears which was really disturbing!

 Chapter 33 - Do You Still Recognize Me?

    "So how young noble wanted to settle the bill?" old man Shiga said in a delightful tone. Of course he would be delightful since this is two million diamonds we were talking about!

    "I cannot settle it here in this empire, so I need to go back first." Yuan Gu answered indifferently. He added, "However, I will be taking thedy already."

    "I think that would be impossible." His previous delightful tone was gone and there was only a trace of disdain and disappointment. "I will hand over the girl if you presented to me the diamonds."

    "Do you think I''m asking you? I am ordering you." Yuan Gu said in annoyance. He was already infuriated by this old man ever since he knew the deedsmitted by this devil. Seeing this attitude made him infuriated more. However, his rationality was holding him back.

    "What did you say?" this time, old man Shiga frowned in displeasure. It seemed like he never entered the other party''s eyes!

    Old man Shiga was about to attack when he heard the young man said something which made him regained his reasoning,

    "I said I will be taking the girl and after a month or two, go to my Gu Empire and I will settle the bill there." Yuan Gu said indifferently.

    "Gu.. Gu Empire?" old man Shiga suddenly sweat this time! This empire was a nightmare to him! It seemed like his sleeping fear had once bee awakened!

    Gu Empire. This was the empire he feared the most since they had an equal standing with the backing empire of his empire, the Shauha Empire!

    Take note that there were only four high-tier empires, and those were Gu Empire, Shauha Empire, Naren Empire and Han Empire! These empires had an equal standing with each other and mostly had a friendly rtionship except the Shauha Empire.

    This Shauha Empire was an empire that nevercked resources, and never bothered befriending any empires except the middle-tier Shagu Empire. Of course for the three other empires, who would want to also to befriend an empire with a vers Association?

    vers. This was one of the most despised job of cultivators! No one had even considered this as a minor job. This fell into the category of unnamed jobs! Unnamed jobs were the jobs that were never recognized even existing. Usually, the jobs falling into this category were usually despicable and such, the jobs that contradicts the rules of Mentors.

    This time, Yuan Gu reverted his real appearance and smiled, "Do you still recognize me, Shiga?"

    Old man Shiga staggered at step back. However, he regained hisposure and revealed a light smile saying, "So this is Prince Yuan Gu. This old man had never expected to meet His Highness here."

    "Heh." Yuan Gu coldly smiled. He added, "You went here in order to earn money? It seemed you are quite broke this time."

    "Hehe.." Old man Shiga chuckled, "This old man really needs money right now."

    Old man Shiga was still sweating beads, his smile was even forced! He never expected to meet such a behemoth he fearer here! What made him sweat more was that something he did in the past that had something to do with the prince himself! If the prince wanted to settle the grudge here, all he could do was resign and ept his fate! He knew that even the Shauha Empire would not be able to save him!

    The Gu Empire had never feared any empires out of the supreme empire. If the Shauha Empire would wage a war against them, they would happily receive them! And old man Shiga knew this. The Shauha Empire would need to think twice before acting!

    Seeing the frightened expression that never left the old man''s face, Yuan Gu could not help but snort in disdain, this old man act all mighty because of his backing, yet now that he was in front of him, he acted like a cornered rabbit that had no choice but to submit.

    Yuan Gu said, "As the prince of the Gu Empire, do you think you could stop me from taking the girl? I''m already giving you the best choice. Don''t refuse a toast just to be forced to drink forfeit." Yuan Gu released an aura determining his exact cultivation!

    A Sky Realm, seventh stage, expert!

    This tant threat made old man Shiga trembled. He knew that if they fight, not only he would lose, he might be killed if worst, or not to get the payment if lucky. He knew that he was not a match to this prince since he was only a Sky Realm, third stage, expert! How could he possibly a match with someone who reached Sky Realm, seventh stage at an early age?

    Old man Shiga wiped his sweat off and smiled,"If Your Highness really wanted it, then please feel free to do so."

    This was the best choice. To submit! In this world, power rules everything. As long as you have power, you can do whatever you wanted to do. You can gain respect and be revered by people! However, if you are weak, all you could do is to submit and never retaliate.

    "Good." Yuan Gu said. "The I will be taking her now." Yuan Gu neared the girl who still lowering her head and said softly, "You are now free from the shackles of that old man. Come with me."

    The girl only slightly nodded. Yuan Gu started walking and the girl followed. After a while, not far away from Shiga, he stopped his steps and looked back with cold-killing eyes, "Don''t misunderstood this, Shiga. I am only sparing you this time because I have a task to do so. I still hate you to the bottom of my heart and bones. If opportunity present itself, I will kill you without batting an eye. I don''t even care waging a war against your empire or the Shauha Empire you have in your back."

    Old man Shiga just stood there silently as he clenched his fist that almost bulged his veins, he was trembling from anger but he was suppressing it.

    Seeing this, Yuan Gu chuckled, "Don''t worry, I will pay the two million diamonds since I don''t want to be indebted to someone like you. Just go to my empire after a month."

    Although you are already indebted..

    After which, Yuan Gu resumed his steps along with the girl and walked away until they disappeared from old man Shiga''s sight.

    When the two disappeared, old man Shiga gritted his teeth and stomped the ground crazily! He was really infuriated to the extreme!

    He eximed in a very angry tone, "Dammit! Dammit Gu Empire! I swear that I will put your empire in ruins!!"

 Chapter 34 - Lao Rou And Yanlu Rou

    Boom!

    The entire Rou Realm had once again shook! However, this was worse than the previous one! This made the residents of the Rou Realm unable to remain standing! The stars from the sky had faded its shine and the clouds turned blood red, the gentle breeze became a whipping storms circting the sky. It was like the doomsday had arrived!

    A sect master in the Rou Realm said with paled expression, "Someone from the Rou Family was enraged!"

    "Is it Lord Fan Rou again?" an elder asked. He fell butt-first to the ground as if his legs had dried its strength.

    "Impossible. Lord Fan Rou had already announced that he was letting His Majesty Jin Rou roam around and explore the outside world. There was nothing that would make him mad except if it is his son." the sect master said with a grave expression.

    Fan Rou announced several days ago that his son ran away which already spected by everyone in the Rou Realm. How could not they spected this? Several days ago, Grenas the Celestial General, roamed the entire Rou Realm as if he was finding someone with paled expression! He roamed day and night without rest! And day or two after that, Fan Rou bursted his aura and was enraged and all people felt it and wished it would end as soon as possible! After which, Fan Rou announced it publicly.

    Everyone thought that Fan Rou would immediately send out his strongest army to take back Jin Rou. But contrary to their expectations, Fan Rou said himself that he was letting his son journey the outside world which made everyone present dumbfounded. Who was this? This was Fan Rou! The most strict father the universe could offer! Everyone knew how much this Fan Rou protect his son since Jin Rou had a universe-defying handsomeness that even when he was still eight, he made the girls wet! And what was more, there were married couples who actually separated because of the wives falling in love to the eight years old Jin Rou!

    So the sect master excluded that it was Fan Rou who was enraged right now. But upon pondering for a moment, he seemed like realized something and his paled expression got worse which made the elder he was talking with, more paled from fright!

    "Could it be.." the sect master was extremely frightened also at this moment. If what he was thinking was right, then the Rou Realm, no, all of the worlds will have a devastating crisis!

    ---

    Inside the Rou Celestial Mansion, one could see the ground having craters as if a battle had emerged. This was the training grounds inside the mansion. It boasted its high hardness that would not break or crack easily. But now, it seemed like a devastating battle had happened! Big cracks and craters appeared as if giant monsters had a duel here!

    In a big crack on the wall, there was someone who was breathing heavily like he wascking air to breathe. His body was full of blood, and he was weakened at this state. However, his handsomeness remained still with his long white hair fluttering. And there was ady beside him with universe-toppling beauty. She was frowning at this moment as she support the man next to her. These were Fan Rou and Xu Rou. Opposite of their position were two person wearning white silver-shining robes. One was a very handsome man with simr features with Fan Rou, and the other one was also a universe-toppling beauty! Although this woman wascking a bit in terms of looks, she was still someone every man would dream of! These two had displeased expression upon their faces, but what was more obvious was that their enraged expressions! These were the grandparents of Jin Rou, Lao Rou and Yanlu Rou! These two already lived for billions of years yet they were still look like in their thirty''s!

    Yanlu Rou angrily said, "You let our grandson ran away. How can you be so irresponsible! We had raised you in vain!"

    Yanlu Rou was the reason why Fan Rou was full of wounds. Fan Rou actually needed to dodge his mother''s attack in order to vent her frustration upon knowing that her beloved and cute grandson had ran away, even a bit! They came from the parallel universe that almost hundreds of billions away from them just to see Jin Rou, but what was this? They went here for nothing! All of them were already Zenith Gods (Pinnacle of Cultivation). However, Fan Rou could not withstand two of his mother''s attack even using his all might! One must know that Fan Rou was a Zenith God also and should be on par with his mother, but what was this situation?

    "Mother, I am sorry." Fan Rou said in a very low and sincere tone. He was really sorry at this moment because he knew that his parents were clearly disappointed by this.

    "Sorry? We don''t need that." Now, his father Lao Rou intervened, "We need Jin Rou so you should take him back here!"

    "I cannot do that." Upon hearing this, Fan Rou immediately disagreed.

    "What did you say?" Yanlu Rou''s expression became worse.

    "Pardon me mother and father, but as also a parent, I decided to give Jin Rou freedom and explore the worlds to broaden his horizon." Fan Rou said.

    "Ridiculous!" Yanlu Rou shouted, "Jin Rou is already a Zenith God, what''s the use of broading his horizon in the lower worlds?"

    "Mother, Jin Rou had enough imprisoning already." Xu Rou intervened, "I guess it was time for us to let him do what he wanted. After all, at the end of the day, he would stille back because this is his home."

    "Are you siding with Fan, Xu-er?" Yanlu Rou frowned.

    "Mother, this is not siding with him." Xu Rou said in a gentle tone, "We are also parents and I know what mother and father feel. However, we cannot hold Jin Rou in his neck forever. He still also has his own life."

    "Nonsense." Lao Rou said in annoyance, "He is still only fifteen. He can go outside if he already reached twenty or so, as long as he was an adult already. For now, he is still a kid that needed to be paid attention! You know what will happen if Jin Rou show his appearance in any worlds around this universe!"

    "Father, We taught him the Art of Disguise so it would not be a problˇŞ" Fan Rou was interrupted by his mother, "Enough. I don''t want to hear anything from you two." Yanlu Rou gave a side eye and called someone, "Yuna,e out."

    Upon this call, a woman in te golden armor appeared all of a sudden. Her face was so beautiful that it could annihte the sky entirely! Her red hair was swaying like the bamboo trees dancing gracefully. Her figure was so enticing even she was covered in armor. Her big twin peaks were also towering like they were already about to burst even she was already wearing an armor! Although she could not bepared to Xu Rou and Yanlu Rou''s beauty, she could still be ranked in the top five excluding the two Rou''s!

 Chapter 35 - Yuna Sierra

    Yuna Sierra. This is the name of thedy in te armor. She was revealing a fiery and ice-cold gaze that looked domineering enough and at the same time enticing! Her well-curved figure could not even be said to have the slightest w! Her round and voluptuous buttocks could make any man hard! Thisdy had countless suitors and the dream of every man. However, never did she entertain someone!

    She is one of the Celestial Generals of Jin Rou. However, for a certain reason, she was not allowed to serve or even see Jin Rou. Although she was personally picked by Yanlu Rou during the coronation of Jin Rou, she was still forbidden to serve him. The reason was when Jin Rou snuck out of the mansion in his coronation night, Yuna Sierra catched a glimpse of the child. And when she saw the him, her frozen heart that could not be moved was suddenly filled with strange feeling! At that time, she began panting hard as she felt her below was getting weird, it was.. watering! Shepletely fell into Jin Rou''s charm in just a matter of seconds! Even she, as a proud and arrogant could not help but resign herself to this! And thus, she made a grave mistake. She gave chase to Jin Rou and actually thought to subdue and do him! She herself didn''t know why she felt that way but it was true that she extremely desired the child Jin Rou''s seed!

    As only a general of Jin Rou, she dared to do this! A Celestial General giving chase to her own master like a horny beast, and what was worse was that it was thedy countless royalties dreamed o marrying! How shameful was that? And thus, Yuna Sierra was banned in seeing or serving Jin Rou for her to reflect of her shameful act. Of course, this brought utmost displeasure and indignation for her. She was living her life and wanted to be stronger because she wanted to serve Rou Family! And now that she was about to serve the young king of the Rou Family butmitted a shameful and heavy mistake, she really regretted what she did and made an oath that if was given another chance, no matter how tempting the young king was, she would steel her heart!

    "Yes, Lady Yanlu." Yuna Sierra kneeled upon the call of Yanlu Rou. Her voice was cold as an ice if one could hear this. It seemed that she had no expression at all!

    "I, Yanlu Rou, is now revoking your ban from serving the Celestial King, Jin Rou." Yanlu Rou''s voice rang. Everyone stayed silent. No one even Fan Rou and Xu Rou said a single word! However, their brows were knitted together.

    "Lady Yanlu.." Yuna Sierra didn''t expect this and was surprised. However, she was remained expressionless.

    "This is the right time for you to serve Jin Rou." Yanlu Rou added, "Now, I will only give you a single task and I hope youplete this. If so, I will officially gave you the title of Celestial General."

    Hearing this, the expressionless Yuna Sierra brimmed in excitement and said hurriedly. "Please state your task! I will do whatever I can to aplish it."

    "Good." Yanlu Rou chuckled, "Have a trip to the lower worlds and find the whereabouts of Jin Rou and immediately take him back here."

    "No!" Fan Rou was exasperated at this moment, he tried to stood his ground and said. "I already announced that I will let my son travel the low and high worlds. Why are you so much interfering in our matters, Mother?!"

    "You dare to raise your voice in front of your mother? Kneel!!" Lao Rou angrily said.

    A surge of very heavy aura weighed Fan Rou that he instantly kneeled down.

    Xu Rou, who saw immediately supported his husband. These two old, were taking things too far!

    "Father, that''s enough!" Xu Rou shouted. However, this shout was not as loud that could be called raising voice against parents. This shout still contained some gentle tone in it. This was more could be called pleading.

    Yanlu Rou said, "Lao, that''s enough."

    She looked toward Xu Rou and asked, "Xu-er, are you part of this?"

    Xu Rou bit her reddish-pink small upper lip as she said, "Yes mother, father."

    She added, "It is our fault that Jin Rou did this. If we just had not restrict him all the time.. Maybe He was still staying here. We are the one who pushed Jin Rou to do this. And thus, Fan Rou and I came up in agreement that we should just let Jin Rou enjoy the outside world as apensation for our mistakes."

    "Ridiculous! YˇŞ" Lao Rou was about to refute this when Yanlu Rou waved her jade-like hand to gesture Lao Rou to shut up.

    Yanlu Rou seemed to had calmed down already then said in a normal tone, "Xu''er, as a mother, I also understand your viewpoint. However, I am Jin''er''s grandparent also. I lived for billions of years already and umted experiences more than you have. So I know better than you what is the best or whatnot."

    She added, "It was still not time for Jin''er to explore the outside world since first, he is still ignorant about the outside world. What does he know about stuffs regarding cultivators especially of lower worlds?"

    Xu Rou took a deep breath and said, "Mother, I respect you with all of my heart but please, respect me also as a mother of Jin''er. I decided this because I feel that this was the best way for my boy to grow. Whatever I decided for my child, whether you can support it or leave it."

    "You.." Yanlu Rou did not expect this refute. Her eyes glowed as she said in a bit of fierce tone, "Well then. If that is your choice, I will also have a choice."

    She then looked at Yuna Sierra who was still kneeling andmanded, "Do anything to take back Jin''er or else either me or Lao will do it."

    Hearing this, Xu Rou could not help but feel so displeased. It seemed her parents will go too far this time even creating cracks between their family! Of course, Fan Rou was no exception. He was trembling in infuriation at this moment!

    Yuna Sierra knew that if these two Zenith Gods were to personally find Jin Rou, worlds will broke apart! She also knew that she could not let this happen since this was her only chance to be with Jin Rou! she steeled herself and said, "Yes, Lady Yanlu!"

 Chapter 36 - I Dont Think Theres Something Wrong With It

    Night. Gyu''s Inn.

    This was the inn that Jin Rou and the rest chose to stay in. This was the most expensive inn the Quu Empire could offer pricing 5,000 diamonds per night. As they reached the looby, Yuan Gu was not satisfied by this, it could be said that his room was bigger than this and extravagant as it is. Although he had not yet seen the rooms, he knew it could be not be more magnificent. Of course, he understood that this was the only thing they could offer.

    "Hello esteemed customers!" a man in a red robe greeted them right after they entered the lobby, the man added, "Are you here to stay for the night?"

    "No. We are going to shop here." Yuan Gu said in sarcasm.

    Dammit.

    The man smiled awkwardly as he was rebuked, he forcefully smiled, "Then please go the receptionist for further details." the man gestured them to proceed.

    As they reached the receptionist, the receptionist who was a girl smiled and gently said, "Hello, how many rooms, sirs?"

    Yuan Gu looked at hispanions and stopped his stare to the ve girl, he then said, "A room for four please."

    Yuan Gu could not pay each of the rooms if they would get solo ones. Just the 5,000 diamonds per night in firstss-ss rooms were already his forcing limit. He also didn''t have a choice since every rooms here were first ss. He could not push farther than that. Knowing they were four, he will spend 20,000 diamonds. He only had 10,000 diamonds left in his inventory so it would be tragic if he push his luck.

    Of course, Yuan Gu could not me anyone since he chose this most expensive inn.

    Old Mo snorted and said, "Humph. To think you are asking for a single room for four, are you not ashamed of my young master? I told you to stay at a cheap inn yet you insist this."

    "Shut up." Yuan Gu refuted and looked at the receptionist and said again, "Is there a room here that good for four without reaching 8,000 diamonds?"

    The receptionist''s lips twitched as she misunderstood something. She looked at the ve girl they were with. The ve girl was filled with bruises as she looked at her!

    These people.. are devils!

    The receptionist concluded. Who knew what they had done to the poor girl? However, she has no say here. Seeing that these three men, especially the old man, were here to stay the night in one room, they must be doing something inhumane to her!

    I must help her even a bit!

    "Esteemed sirs, we still have a lot of vacants so you can stay a single person per room." the receptionist said with a forced smile. She must dy it no matter what in order to call for help!

    "No, no. We only need a single room. It would suffice us." Yuan Gu declined.

    "Sirs, we are having a promo that you can rent four rooms for only 10,000 diamonds!" the receptionist insisted.

    "No thanks about the promo. We only need a single room." Yuan Gu''s lips twitched.

    What''s with this girl? Why does she keep on insisting us to rent individual rooms?

    "Sir, the reason why I''m saying this was we don''t have a room for four people. But if you really insist, we have a room for three people! However, that cost 12,000 diamonds." the reception lied. They have a four-person room but of course, since she was dedicated to ''save'' the girl, she went this far. As long as she could dy them even a single second, it would suffice to call the authority. This receptionist hated vers to the bones!

    All Empires of Shred Case Mortal world except the Shagu and Shauha Empires, hated very. Enving someone is a grave sin that weighed death and Quu Empire applies this rule and to its residents. But there were still some residents of Quu enved people. After all, this world was strong eats weak. The strong had the right for everything. Of course, it would be different if a middle-tier or high-tier empire would do it in their grounds, since what can they do about it? Quu Empire could not withstand attacks of middle and high-tier empires if case they waged a war. Just like old man Shiga auctioning his ve, the emperor himself knew this and was informed about the details. Of course as an emperor, he would be very displeased and enraged by this because it was a p in his face that old man Shiga did it right in his territory and own ground! But Emperor Shen could only swallow this bitter hatred. He could not take it if the Shagu Empire would attack his empire. Quu Empire doesn''t have an ally in middle or high-tier empires, so who could possibly back them up in the moment of destruction? What was more is that he also knew that Shagu Empire was being backed by high-tier Shauha Empire!

    "Sister receptionist, we only need one room. I know this inn have rooms for four since I inquired before." Yuan Gu''s voice took a turn right at this moment. It was filled with displeasure!

    Dammit. Why are you insisting individual rooms for us? What''s wrong with your head?

    The people surrounding them instantly caught that something''s wrong and immediately stopped their steps to watch this getting tense.

    Seeing the displeasure in Yuan Gu''s expression, the receptionist almost burst into rage and said, "You vers wanted to take a single room in order to do inhumane acts with that girl with you? Right?! Monsters! We don''t ept people like you here!"

    The crowd turned their heads to the group. Immediately, they frowned as they saw the tattered and ragged clothing of the girl they were with. It was probably a ve of these guys! They also concluded that they were probably vers! They didn''t notice this before since they were all busy with their own matters. Now that their attention were fixed, most of them were enraged!

    Jin Rou, Yuan Gu, and Old Mo''s lips twitched involuntarily. What the hell is going on here?

    We only wanted to stay for the night! And I am only short for renting individual rooms! What vers!

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" as the prince of a high-tier empire, he could not let it be if someone raised his voice in front of him. Not even a woman!

    "Humph. Keep acting!" the receptionist bursted, "You guys wanted a single room for the four of you while we still have so many rooms. Isn''t it obvious? I know you guys especially you old man, will do the poor girl!"

    "Me?" Old Mo almost spurted blood as he heard this. What the hell?! I am too old to do someone from the younger generation!

    Before Old Mo could answer back, Jin Rou, who was silent all this time, said innocently to the receptionist,

    "This girl is not a ve and we will only sleep with her to our heart''s content. I don''t think there''s something wrong with it, right?"

    All jaws dropped. Everyone was dumbfounded. Yuan Gu and Old Mo were crying in their hearts..

    He.. he.. admitted it!

 Chapter 37 - Let Me Be Your Hope

    It took an hour of exnation before the receptionist and the others to clear the misunderstanding. If not for Jin Rou admitting something in a way everyone would misunderstood, it could have been an easy task. Of course, if Yuan Gu revealed his real identity to these people, they would be kowtowing several times by now. After all, if they discovered that the one in front of them a while ago was the crowned prince of the Gu Empire, who knows what kind of expressions they would have? But Yuan Gu chose not to since he wanted to remain ''humble''.

    In order to clear their names as innocent, they came into conclusion that they, the three men, would sleep in a single room while the girl will be in a separated room and promised they would not bother the girl.

    Feeling helpless knowing that Yuan Gu will run short since the cost was 15,000 diamonds, he asked for assistance from Old Mo. But before he could ask, he already received a snort and a disdainful look which made Yuan Gu very displeased. But he did not refute and only gritted his teeth. How could he refute if this Old Mo was still the butler of the person he feared the most? If not for Jin Rou lending him a hand, probably he needed to kneel and be looked down upon before getting some assistance. Of course, Yuan Gu was nning to pay this debt back in full and double if given the chance.

    After which, they ate their dinner which was extremely delicious and new to his tounge. He savored every bite which made Old Mo, the one who cooked, felt warmth and pride.

    The girl was with them but she did not dare to eat. She only looked at the food with her expressionless face. Yuan Gu and Jin Rou tried to talk to her but to no afford. She even did not give them a look.

    After that, they returned to their own rooms and sleep since this was really a tiring day. In Jin Rou and others'' room, there was only a single bed but it was king-sized which could fit three to four people. Old Mo and Yuan Gu were like water and fire that always having a beef with each other. So, Jin Rou was ced in the middle because Yuan Gu did not know what he could do if he was next to this old bastard. The two were already sleeping except Jin Rou. He was looking at the ceiling mindlessly. After which, he decided to get up and breath some fresh air.

    As he got out of the inn, not far away from the inn a ce where full moon illuminated the surroundings, there was a girl that standing there still as she looked up to the dark and starry skies with her eyes sparkling. There was a glint of excitement in her eyes that didn''t elude Jin Rou''s perception. This is the girl with expressionless face.

    "To think you have such an expression. I thought you don''t have feelings at all." Jin Rou chuckled as he broke the ice and spoke like they were long time friends.

    The glint of excitement in the girl''s eyes was immediately retracted to hide it. But her gaze was still fixated to the starry sky and did not bother to even look at Jin Rou.

    Unlike Yuan Gu, Jin Rou was not displeased by this. He knew that this girl had undergone so much hatred and pain that almost turned her numb and got used to it.

    Jin Rou had the power of seeing the past of a certain individual if he chose to. And he used this power to the girl. The moment he saw everything happened in this girl''s life, he could not help but be enraged and saddened. Of course, he only used 5% of the power since he would be caught if he used more than that and thus, he only saw several fragments but it was already enough for him toplete the picture of what happened.

    It was tragic.. Very tragic.

    At the age of fourteen, the girl''s n was annihted by a certain someone from the Shauha Empire and enved her for years. She fell into the hands of the people of the vers Association and was treated as a toy to release their lusts. Although they could not take the chastity of the girl, they made her wish to be dead as soon as possible.

    And this made Jin Rou extremely enraged and made an oath that before leaving this world, he would first make sure to destroy this vers Association!

    A long silence filled them, Jin Rou also looked up into the starry sky with a smile in his face.

    After a long silence, the girl who remained shut said, "If you are going to extract my lotus, do it now."

    This girl had herself mentally prepared for this. But the fear in her eyes could not be hide. However, the reason for this fear was not she was afraid of death, it was that she feared that she would still be spared right after extracting the lotus.

    There was nothing she desired more than death.

    She wanted to die already. She was tired of living. She was tired of everything.

    Seeing the fear, sorrow and despair in the girl''s eyes, Jin Rou understood this expression and sighed, "I am not going to extract your lotus. That lotus is yours so why should I take it from you?"

    "You''re not going to extract it?" the girl revealed a bit of surprised expression. She thought all this time since the other party bought her, they must be interested in the lotus inside her body. But what is this?

    Jin Rou chuckled, "Of course not. We just took you away from that ver so that you could have your freedom once again."

    "I don''t need that." The girl said with a solemn expression. Her eyes were filled more with despair, "I just want the relief of death."

    Indeed. This girl desired for death.

    "Your life is precious. Don''t throw it away like a crumpled paper. As you live, hope will always brighten your dark days." Jin Rou seriously said. His tone was filled with sincerity.

    "Hope?" The girl said bitterly, "I don''t deserve hope. All of the people important to me were long gone. I don''t have anything to gain hope from."

    Silence. Jin Rou didn''t speak for a while as he pondered something. The girl also returned to gazing the starry sky silently.

    After a while, Jin Rou smiled and said in such a very gentle and mild tone that was so good to hear, "Then let me be your hope."

 Chapter 38 - Ran Haoyu

    Hearing this was like a music in the girl''s ears. Her eyes filled with despair was now covered with glittering sparks like the brightest star in the dark sky. This voice mesmerized her that it made her addicted to it. She wanter to hear it again for thousand times!

    However, she immediately retracted her current expression and said, "Don''t speak nonsense."

    "I am not speaking nonsense." Jin Rou retained his smiled, "My mother always says to me that life is a gift that should be treasured. So I will be your hope, isn''t that a good thing?"

    The girl only stared at him with eyes changing different expressions after another, a moment ago it was excitement, and was changed to despair and changed again to a glint of hope and was changed again to sorrowful eyes.

    Jin Rou, of course, noticed this but did not mind it. The girl wanted to say something but she had no way to speak it out. After a moment of silence, Jin Rou asked, "What is your name?"

    The girl stayed quiet for a while and eventually answered, "Ran.. Ran Haoyu."

    Jin Rou smiled as he heard the answer andplimented, "That is a good name."

    The girl did not say anything again as if she did not hear it and remained gazing to the starry sky.

    If this was another person, just by being ignored many times would make Jin Rou displeased, but toward Ran Haoyu, not even a bit of hostility he bore.

    Jin Rou actually felt the sadness and longing when Jin Rou dived into her memories of the bitter past. After all, Ran Haoyu was a good girl and always humble but was still forsaken by fate. Jin Rou thought if ever Ran Haoyu hated the heavens for this cursed fate of her.

    Jin Rou deeply sighed in his heart. The next minutes were only filled silence but this silence had its undescribablefort for Ran Haoyu. She even wished that this feelingst. This was a very warm and gentlefort that could make her drown in pleasure.

    After a long silence, Ran Haoyu broke it and asked once again, "Do you really not want my lotus? This can make you leap to the Sky Realm. This can benefit who consumes it greatly."

    Jin Rou chuckled lightly and softly as he answered her, "Rest assured, I have no interest in your lotus. In fact, I can help you consume it if you desired to."

    "Consume it?" Ran Haoyu was taken aback by this. "Impossible. That is impossible."

    Even though Ran Haoyu had only a cultivation of Nascent Realm, she still had some knowledge regarding about the lotus she had.

    Red-fleeting lotus. This lotus was one of the Seven Archaic Lotuses that was discovered way back hundred thousands of years ago. The Archaic Lotuses were lotuses that were very rare that it could not be found even roaming the world for many years since these lotuses hide in a pure maiden''s body and would not be noticed unless someone had Godly keen eyes.

    These lotuses brought heaven-defying benefits for a certain cultivator. Although each lotuses had different benefits, it remained that it was still benefiting cultivation, if not, techniques. And thus, anyone who will find its existence would be salivating from greed and would probably immediately extract it from its host.

    And from some records of her Haoyu n, only the Red-fleeting lotus appeared in the Shred Case Mortal World. There was nothing from the other lotuses. And along with the records, it stated that the host herself could not consume it even it was extracted since the Haoyu n had already three hosts of the Red-fleeting lotus in the past and they proved this right. Only other people outside of its host could consume it, and now Jin Rou told her she could actually consume it? She had the urge tough sarcastically at this im.

    Jin Rou expected that she would not believe him and said with a gentle smile, "It would be up to you if you will grab this chance or not. As for me, I just want to lend you a helping hand since I am determined to give you hope and a new start. But if you''re not willing to take it.." Jin Rou could not help but sigh, and continued, "Then it would be up to you."

    Ran Haoyu didn''t say a word but her expression told Jin Rou that she was pondering it. Jin Rou turned his back and reminded, "It''s alreadyte. I will go ahead first. You should take your sleep too since tomorrow will be a long day. Don''t worry, no one will hurt you again, for I am your hope, Jin Rou."

    Ran Haoyu only listened to his words as she looked at the back of the young man. She stood there silently as her gaze remained fixated to where Jin Rou was standing a while ago. She revealed an unfathomable expression as sheid herself into deep thought.

    Ran Haoyu could not exin it but every word of Jin Rou sounded music to her ears. Like an eternity of sound was ringing into her and made her charmed by this. His tone was so gentle as if the breeze of the wind gently whispered her like it was telling her everything will be alright. This made her sofortable and felt at ease when she heard thest part before he headed back.

    All this time, this was the first time she felt this kind of feeling!

    Warm, gentle,fortable, easing..

    These were the only words Ran Haoyu coulde up with. This was the first time they talked yet it was like they had known for many years!

    After a while of thinking this, Ran Haoyu looked up again into the starry sky as her lips curved up revealing a world-toppling smile! If a man of this world would see this, he would be immediately fall in love with her! This smile.. was like a gift from the heavens! She closed her eyes and opened it again revealing a hint of happiness in it as some beads of tears run down her jade-white face.

    She whispered into the wind gently retaining her so-beautiful smile, "You will be my hope.. Yes.."

 Chapter 39 - Potential

    Chirping of the birds could be heard as the silent cold run down through skins. The artistic golden sun got up like a baby and started painting the dark ck sky into a bright blue sky. The bright looking milky clouds got up from sleep and started travelling around the sky visiting the wonderful environment. It was already morning.

    The moment Jin Rou, Old Mo and Yuan Gu were woke up, they headed down to take their breakfast since this inn offers free breakfast for every overnight customers. Although the dishes served to them could not par from what Old Mo made, it could still be said delicious. Before they could finish their meal, gentle steps could be heard which piqued their attention, this step was very familiar for them. As they turned their heads to look for the source of the steps to confirm their guesses, Old Mo and Yuan Gu could not help but be dumbstruck as if they had seen something unbelievable!

    She had a sculpted figure which was twine-thin. Her waist was tapered and she had an ice-jadeplexion that covered with a fit and sexy green robe. A pair of arched eyebrows looked down on sweeping eyshes. Her delicate ears framed a button nose.. It was a pleasure to see her flowing, moon paint-pink hair. That enticing, constetion-blue eyes gazed at them over her puffy, heart shaped lips. This was Ran Haoyan! However, a tremendous change happened on her! The bruises were also gone as if it was never there to begin with. Her short hair back then turned into a waist-length shining pink that left all of the people present speechless! If she was a city-toppling beauty in the past, now she was a empire-toppling beauty! Of course, her poker face remained there but no matter, she was giving off the vibe of gentleness! This.. This change of a hundred eighty turn caught them off guard!

    Only Jin Rou was not dumbstruck and just watched this scene unfolding while smiling.

    The people who were eating their breakfast were also shocked as they saw her!

    "Is that the ve girl from yesterday?"

    "Probably. She was with those guys after all and she was the only one with pink hair here."

    "Ohmy! Such a beautifuldy! Those guys were damn lucky!"

    "How about we abduct that girl from them? Hehe."

    "Shut up you idiot!"

    The guys in the crowd were already salivating at this beautiful scenery! Some of them became hard just by seeing the perfect figure of thatdy! This..

    Ran Haoyu reached where Jin Rou and the others'' table bowed to them and apologized, "Seniors, Haoyu is very sorry for being rude to you all yesterday. Haoyu is asking for your forgiveness."

    Although her expression revealed nothing, her voice was filled with sincerity. It really came deep from his truest feelings.

    Old Mo and Yuan Gu looked at Jin Rou with dumbfounded and disbelief expressions! The reason for this was because a while ago when they woke up, Jin Rou said to them that the poker-faceddy would apologize to them today. Although Jin Rou didn''t say the exact time, it was still spot-on! How did Jin Rou knew that this girl would apologize to them? Did they talkst night?

    What was more that made them dumbfounded was that after a night, this girl changed into entirely different person! It was like a tremendous make over happened to her overnight! If she was a peasant, now she was looking like a princess of a high tier empire! This..!

    Jin Rou chuckled lightly and smiled mysteriously that was caught by Old Mo and Yuan Gu. He then introduced the girl, "This is Ran Haoyu."

    "Oh, Ran Haoyu." Old Mo and Yuan Gu said in unison.

    Yuan Gu regained his senses as he waved his hand back and forth and said, "It''s no big deal, Junior Sister Haoyu."

    Yuan Gu was sweating beads at this moment. Seeing this instant-so-beautiful matured-likedy in front of him, he could not help but huff and puff. This girl probably disguised all this time!

    Old Mo also regained his senses and invited Ran Haoyu, "Come, sit so we all could have a meal together."

    Ran Haoyu then sat to the vacant chair, since the table is good for four, next to Jin Rou and said gently, "Haoyu disguised herself all this time and Haoyu is apologizing again for that." Ran Haoyu bowed her head again as her pink hair flowed down like leaves of autumn during sunset. Even this, was the finest view! All of them held their breaths yet again! This beauty, could destroy countless marriages!

    "No.. No need to apologize." Yuan Gu confirmed it. She was on a disguise all this time.

    "Let''s continue to eat. The dishes will get cold." Old Mo said as he started eating again. Jin Rou didn''t say anything but still smiling as he started eating his meal again and so with Yuan Gu.

    Ran Haoyu hesitated for a moment but eventually, she probably could not stand the temptation of the food as she looked at it, and took a bite. After which that she tasted it, consecutive bites did she take. It seemed like it was a long time since she had this kind of meal. The three silently observed her as their lips curved into a light smile.

    This girl.. is finally revealing herself bit by bit. Even though it would take a while before she gradually heal from her past, as long as she had the desire to live and persevere, nothing could stop her path.

    Jin Rou smiled gently as he seemed like he was filled with satisfaction.

    When Jin Rou saw Ran Haoyu''s potentialst night, he could not help but smile since her potential was..

    Unlimited.

    If Ran Haoyu was to train hard and no idents to happen, Jin Rou was confident that Ran Haoyu could stand even in the Immortal''s World, no, probably even Saint''s World! And if Jin Rou was to personally guide her, she would even stand in the God''s World where all of the strongest cultivators, sects and schools under the Rou Celestial Family reside! Of course, it would be the grandest achievement if she could make a name and stood tall in the Rou Celestial Realm where the strongest of the strongest reside which includes the Prime ns! Only them could have the privilege to live in that Realm!

    Of course, Jin Rou evaluated Old Mo and Yuan Gu. Although it was not unlimited like Ran Haoyu, it was High. It would not be shocking if Yuan Gu had this since he was from the high-tier empire, but to think that even Old Mo, despite his age, also had high potential? That''s what shocking!

    That''s also part of the reason why Jin Rou set Old Mo as his personal Butler and dedicate to make him stronger! Jin Rou was firm to make Old Mo his official butler as the Celestial King!

    After they were done eating, they took a bath, of course gender separated, and head off to the Tamer Guild.

    As they head off, little did they know except Jin Rou, that they were being tailed.

 Chapter 40 - If You Open Your Dog Eyes First

    "Is it still far?" Yuan Guined. They were walking for more than twelve hours now and also reached the outskirts of the empire to head to the tamer guild. However, it seemed like this trip was not going anywhere.

    "Shut up and just walk." Old Mo refuted. They only walked for several hours yet this prince was alreadyining. Ridiculous.

    "I told you that we should use my mount. By that, we don''t need toˇŞ" Yuan Gu was interrupted by Old Mo, "My young master doesn''t like riding in your mount. So what can you do? If you cannot walk anymore, why don''t just fly ahead?"

    Since Yuan Gu was a Sky Realm cultivator, he had the ability to fly and thus it would be possible to go ahead.

    "Nevermind." Yuan Gu waved his hands gesturing to drop the topic. Of course, he could if he wanted, but seeing the young master just made him not dare to. What if he disrespected this young fe and Jin Rou decided to kill him? That would be very very tragic. He had not yet found his love of his life and still didn''t have twenty kids, so he could not die yet.

    And of course, he was just over thinking things.

    Jin Rou only walked silently as he look everywhere.

    Outskirts of the empire was the Forest Fond, this forest was huge that estimated to span hundred thousand miles. And this were the home of all the beasts surrounding the Quu Empire. These beasts were ssified as Normal, Natural, Rare and Mighty Beasts. The Mighty Beasts were the strongest of all the beasts around the world and mostly, they were the rulers of them.

    Normal Beasts were the mostmon that could be seen everywhere in the low-tier empire''s forest. Their limit cultivation was Profound Realm. Natural Beasts could naturally be found in middle-tier empire''s forest and their limit cultivation was Earth Realm. Rare Beasts could be found in high-tier empires that had Sky Realm cultivations and the Mighty Beasts that only reside in the forest of the supreme empire, Gian.

    Fortunately, the forest didn''t have any mighty nor rare beasts because this low-tier empire could not withstand such an attack from this kind of beast. In fact, even the Natural Beasts could be threat for low-tier empires.

    As they walked with the destination of tamer guild, Jin Rou stopped all of a sudden which confused Yuan Gu and Old Mo, and even the poker-faced Ran Haoyu was as well.

    Old Mo asked with a tone of confusion, "What''s wrong, Young Master?"

    Jin Rou said coldly, "Five people are tailing us, and that includes the old man Yuan Gu bidded with."

    Yuan Gu was startled for a moment, but eventually gave off a smile and said indifferently, "So that old man bears grudges since I stole his meal. Seems he will do even underhanded tactics just to obtain Haoyu."

    Jin Rou thenmanded coldly, "Yuan, clear things up."

    Although Yuan Gu was a bit displeased by beingmanded, he still knew his ce and affirmed, "Then leave it to me."

    ---

    Five miles away from the current location where Jin Rou and the others were, four masked men in ck robes stood next to an old man in ck clothing also, however, he was not wearing a mask. This was San Hao. The old man that Yuan Gupeted in the bidding for Ran Haoyu. This San Hao was really dedicated in getting the girl with redfleeting lotus.

    San Hao said, "You guys are the infamous serial killers of the empire and four of the strongest cultivators of our empire. I hope you will not fail me. Remember, kill everyone except the girl and leave no traces."

    "Rest assured, Senior Hao. We will aplish your task. Those people were nothing but mere ants."

    This was the perfect ce to conduct a killing since very rare people went to this forest since this forest was the most dangerous one around the Quu Empire. The Quu Empire had two forests, the other one was for travelling that guaranteed safety since the beasts there were only Nascent Realms.

    "Humph, once I be a Sky Realm, I will reward you guys triple than my offer today. So do a good job." San Hao said. These guys were also Earth Realm cultivators. But San Hao was still stronger. If these guys dared to snatch the redfleeting lotus from him, even they worked together, San Hao was confident that they were not a match to him.

    The four was delighted upon hearing this and said unison, "We will not let you down senior. Don''t worry."

    "Nope. You will let him down. In fact, all of you will go down." a cold voice suddenly rang their ears and immediately lift their guards. They trace the direction where the voice came from and their faces full of haughtiness turned a hundred eighty degree. Even San Hao who was brimming with smile a while ago was no exception!

    Fear.. They were scared shitless as they saw where the voice came from, they realized that this was not a person that they could trifle with! It was a man with a long red hair fluttering, dancing like the leaves of sunshine, emitting an authoritive aura that could make anyone revere him in this empire! What''s more is that.. This man, was flying!

    This abilty of flight.. A Sky Realm cultivator!

    And of course, this was Yuan Gu. He looked at the four masked men and San Hao paled in fright. He snorted in his heart and viewed them in disdain and said, "We are ants eh? I dare you to repeat that."

    "Senior weˇŞ" one of the four masked men hurriedly said, however interrupted as he flew like a kite with its string snapped. The ground he flew by was left a big amount of blood! The three looked at the current situation of their brother and got even paled more. Their brother was now lying there lifeless!

    They saw what the Sky Realm man did, he just punched the thin air and this was already the effect? Terrifying!

    San Hao was trembling at this moment, this.. He made a grave mistake! And thus, he turned back and ran as fast as he could! He didn''t care about anything else except his life! His intestines were turning green at this moment. If he had not let himself blinded by the sudden overpowering item, he would not be in this state.

    "Trying to run away already? Nope." Yuan Gu punched the air again towards the direction of San Hao.

    "Puuuuuu!" the moment San Hao received this, he spurted arge amount of blood as he rolled and rolled on the ground violently.

    Seeing that San Hao was still breathing, Yuan Gu smiled coldly, "Oh, how tough. You''re still alive."

    The three left paled in fright that almost made them pee their crouches! They fell to the ground butt-first. Even the strongest of them, San Hao, could not retaliate and just chose to run. But still turned into this state.. If they all knew first that they will confronting a behemoth, they would not have epted this! They were just basically seeking death! They wanted to plead for their lives but they could not even speak!

    "Ants." Yuan Gu threw three punches into the thin air and the three were immediately thrown violently! After which, they lied there lifelessly. Even at the moment of death, they didn''t know how the other party did it.

    Yuan Gu moved forward going to San Hao. Seeing this, San Hao immediately stood his ground with all his might and said in a tone of fright and disbelief, "You.. Who are you?"

    "Heh." Yuan Gu snorted in disdain, "Since you are about to die, I will tell you. I am the crowned prince of the Gu Empire. If you just open your dog eyes first, you will not be in this state." Yuan Gu then punched again the air.

    aaak!

    San Hao turned into a meat paste in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 41 - Magical Beast

    "Finished?" Jin Rou saw the approaching Yuan Gu via flight.

    "Yes. Not even a match." Yuan Gu said as he puffed up his chest.

    "Humph. That''s obvious. You are already a Sky Realm cultivator. what fight could be shown by those guys?Besides, Since young master opened your three essence veins, you became stronger. And learned something right?" Old Mo said as he snorted.

    Yuan Gu didn''t answer this but smiled. This was already enough to tell what was his answer.

    Indeed, Yuan Gu became stronger the moment the three required essence veins. He thought that opening the three of his essence veins would only qualify him to master the red ss technique without being threatened. Never did he expect to gain some insights and he knew that the Sky Realm, eight stage, was not already an impossible dream! This.. was a great harvest!

    Ran Haoyu asked Jin Rou all of a sudden, "You are an essence master?"

    Jin Rou chuckled and answered lightly, "No. I am not."

    ---

    Inside the tamer guild''s meeting hall, there was a round long table with seven chairs and a single chair opposite of this. Each seat was upied by elderly men with one woman. And in the single chair was an old man older than the rest of them, this was the current master of tamer guild, Yao Na. This was a very mysterious guild master since even his cultivation could not be seen by them! But they already assumed that he was an Earth Realm, ninth stage. And what''s more, he was already 3-star Master Tamer!

    They were currently holding a meeting regarding some serious matters.

    "Guildmaster Na, there were people who were very interested in that beast. I guess we should just sell it since we could not even tame it." one of the elders said.

    "That''s right. By that, we could even have a firm rtionship with them." another elder agreed.

    "No." Guildmaster Na declined this. He added, "Tamer Guild was a guild that never depend on any powers! We stood independently! And besides, you know that those guys were cunning. You don''t know what they''re thinking."

    He continued, "And most importantly, That beast is something that our ancestor had left. And now, you wanted to sell it? That''s a disrespect towards our ancestor!"

    The elders could not find anything to refute this.

    The beast that they were talking about was a Magical Beast.

    Magical Beast. This was the uncategorized ssification of a beast since Magical Beasts were so hard to find as if you were searching a needle in a haystack. These Magical Beasts were called ''Great'' since ancient times. What was special about a Magical Beast is that it has no cultivation limits where what was indicated was the maximum a certain beast could reach. Or in other words, it had unlimited potential. Unless nothing goes south for the magical beast, it could soar to the heaven and looked up to this world in disdain.

    And the beast that was left by their ancestor was indeed, a magical beast. This magical beast was the direct offspring of the magical beast of their ancestor. And this beast was a Winged Lion. As the call for it itself, it was a lion with ck color with ck spreaded wings. It was still young, aging 500 years old and thus, was a bit stubborn. Nope, very stubborn!

    This beast refused anyone to acknowledge as his master even the guildmaster himself. This beast was actually haughty and arrogant! Well, This winged lion was already Sky Realm, third stage. So no wonder it would act this way. Despite no one could tame this magical beast, no one had thought of giving up. But just because the other powers were eyeing for the magical beast, they were already thinking of selling the magical beast.

    Of course, Guildmaster Na understood them. The powers eyeing the beast were extremely strongpared to them and if they felt displeased, they could destroy their guild. Because these powers were from middle and high-tier empires! This made an extreme pressure for the current tamer guild because they could not their fort against this powers from these empires! Even the middle-tier one would already be a challenge for them. what more for the high-tier empires?

    "But.. The Green Gate from the middle-tier Shiden Empire and the high-tier Shauha Empire woulde here as soon as possible. They already send their messages and they said the price would be negotiable." the elder woman said grimly.

    "No matter. Let theme. But we will never sell the beast! That beast is ours no matter what!" Guildmaster Na firmed.

    It seemed like their magical beast caused everyone who knew, salivated from greed and will do whatever it takes just to gain their keep treasure.

    Guildmaster was also still infuriated about the fact that someone had tell on them! This magical beast was a very top secret of their guild since it would bring cmity upon them. Never did he thought that there would be ungrateful bastard here! Although he was not sure yet, he had a person in mind. But unless he confirmed it, he would hold it in.

    What added his infuriation was the way these powers act! There''s even no room for discussion that was left for them! This.. was a show-off of their authority which Guildmaster felt so displeased and angered.

    "Guildmaster.." seeing the resolute and firm expression of the guildmaster, they could not help but sigh. It seemed that they will really go against the powers who were eyeing for their magical beast. As they think through this, their eyes were now filled with glow of fire. That''s right, this was the tamer guild that no one had dared to trifled with and now someone acted atrocious just because they were higher and stronger than them?

    The tamer guild being always independent was not for a show!

    Even though they held no chance once the other party dered destruction, they could not just sit idly either! They would hold their grounds even it cost their lives. Because that was how tamer guilds worked and survived until now!

    "Prepare to wee them before they arrive. As much as possible, I don''t want to break it into all-out war. Of course, it would be different if they keep on insisting and act arrogant here in my very own grounds!" Guildmaster Na said in a very domineering voice! All the elders became fired up from this moment!

    "Yes!" Every elders said in unison. They were brimming in fire inside their hearts. This was the guildmaster for you! Even in the moment of a very serious crisis, he could still lift their morals high!

    After which, a one-star master tamer right after guildmaster Na adjourned the meeting and says hurriedly, "Master, there were four people waiting outside wanting to rent some mounts!"

    "Our tamer guild was closed temporarily, didn''t you say that to them?" an elder said as he frowned.

    "I already said it but they said they really need it and it''s urgent!" the master tamer said as his beads of sweat run down.

    "Humph. A bunch of fools who could not understand reason? They are in the entrance, you say? Come with me!" the elder rushed and the master tamer followed suit.

 Chapter 42 - Elder Suni

    "He''s taking too long.. That guy." Yuan Gu said in displeasure. He was the one who talked to the master tamer and reported to his master. But It''s been already 30 minutes exactly since the master tamer went inside.

    "Are youining?" one of the guards of the entrance harrumphed, "We already said that our tamer guild is in seclusion for now."

    "I don''t care if you guys are in a seclusion or not, rent us a mount and we will set off." Yuan Gu said in a tone full of arrogance.

    "Senior, we just wanted to rent a mount or two. Of course, we will pay for it." Old Mo joined the talk. Since it was getting tense, might as well act as a reliever.

    "I said we are in a seclusion for now! If you cannot wait, then leave!" the guard said furiously.

    Yuan Gu frowned upon hearing this. He was about to subdue the other party when a voice rang all of a sudden.

    "What is happening here?" it was a middle aged man with a robust body wearing a colorful robe. He was bald, and his eyes were sharp if one were red at. His tone was full of annoyance.

    Yuan Gu snorted in his heart upon hearing this. It seemed the other party was already aware.

    "Elder Suni!" the guard was immediately overjoyed upon the arrival of the elder. He then sped his fist and greeted "I pay respect to Elder Suni."

    "Mn." Elder Suni nodded. He then looked at the other party and looked back at the guard, "What''s happening?"

    "Reporting to Elder Suni. Might the other guard told Elder already, they were here to rent a mount. But it seemed they were displeased because Elder took too long of time before arriving." the guard reported.

    "Ohhh. My apologize if I took too long." Elder Suni apologized but there was no even a hint of sincerity in it.

    Yuan Gu frowned. It seemed like this elder was not putting them in his eyes. He was about to retort when Jin Rou suddenly talked, "Senior, we apologize for the inconvenience but we are only here to rent for a mount that would take us into the Tyy Empire. I hope you will take our request into consideration."

    Yuan Gu and Old Mo did not expect that Jin Rou would speak in such a respectful tone to this Elder Suni! Old Mo nodded in approval, it seemed like his young master was taking his words into heart.

    Over the course of time, Old Mo would teach Jin Rou a thing or two about how this world worked, and that included taking a step back and be respectful towards someone in an older generation if possible. Of course, only for those people who deserved respect.

    "Fools." but Elder Suni didn''t even take it seriously! "If our tamer guild is closed, it is CLOSED. Don''t be unreasonable and get out of my face if you guys don''t want to be thrown out!" Elder Suni said arrogantly as he fluttered his sleeves gesturing them to leave.

    Jin Rou smiled coldly. He only tried to talk respectful to this Elder, even he has a very dark inner heart, since he was still a member of the tamer guild which was under the rule of his grandfather. But if this Elder thought that he could step in Jin Rou''s head?

    This elder''ve got to be jesting.

    "Refusing a toast just to be forced a drink of forfeit." Jin Rou was displeased by this. If necessary, he would make this bald man kneel before him. After all, he had the power to!

    "Oh? Haveints? Come and bite me then." Elder Suni said haughtily.

    Yuan Gu felt hisst string of reasoning snapped. To think this Elder Suni was acting arrogant in front of them just having a cultivation of Earth Realm, sixth stage. Yuan Gu hated those people who were more overbearing than him!

    Yuan Gu was about to punch the air to give this bald man a deserving beating when a voice suddenly rang their ears, "Let them in."

    This made Elder Suni to be confused. Guaranteed, it was the voice of their Guildmaster Na, but why would he let them in right at this moment that they were experiencing crisis?

    Jin Rou didn''t wait for the Elder Suni''s response and immediately walk past him, the others also followed suit. But when Yuan Gu gave a final nce to Elder Suni and smiled coldly, "You were lucky." after which, Yuan Gu walked past him.

    Elder Suni was trembling in anger at this moment. To think he would be looked down upon by someone in the younger generation. This was extremely.. humiliating!

    You think you can walk over my head just because you''re a junior?! Think again!

    Elder Suni was about to attack Yuan Gu who was walking leisurely when suddenly Guildmaster Na appeared in front of him, "Hold your high horses there, Suni."

    "Guildmaster.." Elder Suni was shocked. But eventually regained hisposure and asked, "Why did you let them in, guildmaster? You knew that we are in a very serious crisis! We could not have the luxury to entertain customers at this moment!"

    "Suni, do you think I will stop you if those guys were just some random ormon cultivators out there? I know more than anyone here that we are on the verge of destruction." Guildmaster Na said in a very serious tone.

    "Huh?" Elder Suni was more confused at this moment. "Guildmaster, what do you mean?"

    "Did you see through their cultivations?" Guildmaster Na answered the question by question.

    Elder Suni pondered for a moment and said, "I saw through the middle aged man and the girl with pink hair. They were the same Nascent Realm cultivators."

    "How about the young man with long ck hair and the red haired older man?" Guildmaster Na asked another question.

    "This.." all of a sudden, it seemed Elder Suni realized something! He answered, "I could not see through their cultivations.."

    He added with a shocked expression, "Guildmaster.. don''t tell me.."

    "Yes, you''re right." Guildmaster Na confirmed, "Even I, could not see through their cultivations. You know what does it mean, right?"

    There were two possibilities why someone could not see through someone''s cultivation. Firstly, the other party was much stronger than him, or secondly, the other party was wearing a treasure that could let him hide his cultivation. By hiding cultivation could make one wary, especially enemies who were targeting him. If you could not see through someone''s cultivation and knew these two possibilities, won''t you think twice before attacking? Unless you desired death that much.

    "This.." Elder Suni paled from fright. He thought that even he could not see through the other party''s cultivation, he could still subdue them and even he was not a match, he got the backing of the guildmaster. But who knew that even the guildmaster could not see through those two? This gave him such an impact! To think he acted arrogant in front of those two!

    Elder Suni found some excuse, "Maybe they had treasures that could hide their cultivation?"

    "That, I am not sure." Guildmaster Na added, "But it won''t hurt if we act cautiously, our tamer guild could not afford to add more potential enemies in our te. For now, I will talk to them."

    "Yes." Elder Suni nodded. What the guildmaster said was entirely true. If those guys were bigshots, wouldn''t be it as guaranteed destruction for them? Practically burying their own bodies to the ground.

    After which, Guildmaster Na disappeared from Elder Suni''s sight.

    ---

    A giant aerial ship was getting nearer to the vicinity of the tamer guild. There were a total of six people aboard. The four were old men, while the two were ranging 25-30 years old, a man and a woman. Each was emitting an authoritive aura as they looked into the distance.

    The woman, who could be said a beauty with her ck short hair grinned and said seductively, "Oh, tamer guild, tamer guild.. That magical beast, will soon be mine."

 Chapter 43 - White Eagle

    In the Guest Hall of the Tamer Guild, Guildmaster Na warmly weed Jin Rou and his group. They sat facing towards Guildmaster Na who was currently sitting opposite to them.

    Guildmaster looked at the group and smiled, "Before we proceed with the business, let''s introduce ourselves first. I am the 9th Guildmaster of this tamer guild, Yao Na. May I have our esteemed customers'' names please?"

    "Jin, I am a travelling cultivator." Jin Rou answered.

    "Mo Haozen, a FORMER member of Chef Guild of the Quu Empire." Old Mo said as he proudly stressed out the word FORMER.

    "Ran Haoyu." Ran Haoyu said in a very cold tone.

    "And me," Yuan Gu gestured to himself and arrogantly said as he tossed the token of identity to Guildmaster Na, "I am the crowned prince of Gu Empire, Yuan Gu."

    Receiving the token, Guildmaster Na suddenly paled. Because this token, was real! Of course, Guildmaster Na knew the Gu Empire since there was also a tamer guild. He also knew that this Gu Empire was dubbed by people the strongest high-tier Empire! Remembering Elder Suni acting haughtily in front of this man, it seemed like they were really trying to bury themselves to the ground! No wonder Guildmaster Na could not see through this man''s cultivation. It was way above his!

    Guildmaster Na did not know about the young man iming he was traveller. He concluded that maybe this young man was keeping a low profile. But he was sure that this young man has a behemoth background also!

    Guildmaster Na was very grateful that he chose to believe his instinct rather than his pride. He deeply sighed this relief.

    Guildmaster Naposed himself and gave a warm smile and reconfirmed, "So, what our esteemed customers want in our tamer guild?"**

    "We only need a mount or two for us to travel to the Tyy Empire." Jin Rou indifferently said. And added coldly, "Can you fill us with our request?"

    Seeing that Jin Rou do the talking instead of crowned prince, he was a bit paled for some unknown reason. It was like Guildmaster Na could feel the words, that there was hint of.. a threat. And it made him send chills down his spine.

    Of course, Guildmaster Na''s spection was spot-on. The tamer guild already left a bad taste for Jin Rou. Jin Rou hated people acting arrogant in front of him, who could look down in all these worlds with disdain. It was one thing if one could back it up, but if it''s all for words, that''s a different story. One more thing was that those people with dark inner hearts. As the true ruler of the universe, Jin Rou hated evil people the most.

    "This.." Guildmaster Na did not know what to say, he pondered for a moment and answered, "We can rent you a white eagle and it can reach the Tyy Empire in 3 days if fastest or 5 days if slowest. "

    "Then we will take it!" Jin Rou excitedly said. His previous voice that filled with coldness suddenly disappeared into the thin air. He thought that travelling even in a mount would require at least ten days just like Old Mo''s estimation. But it seemed it would be faster!

    "However.." Guildmaster had a hard expression in his face.

    "However what?" Yuan Gu was a bit annoyed by this. It seemed like there would be no good news after all.

    Yuan Gu was also delighted upon hearing that they would rent them a white eagle. In fact, even Old Mo and Ran Haoyu were also. This white eagle was one of the fastest mounts this world could offer. Even in high-tier empires, this eagle was the one of the best choices for travel. To think that this low-tier tamer guild had this?

    Guildmaster Na pondered for a moment and suddenly had aplete change in his expression as he continued, "However, we only have two white eagles. The other one was currently sick while the another one refused to leave its side."

    "They are lovers?" Yuan Gu was a bit taken aback.

    "Yes. Her lover is currently sick and we did not even know what caused it. We already invited several master doctors but to no avail. No one could diagnose its real cause." Guildmaster Na gravely said.

    Indeed, the white eagle was currently sick and inatose. What was terrifying was that even two-star and three-star master doctors could not find the cause of this.

    "Are there no avable mounts except the white eagle?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Unfortunately, there is none. All of the mounts rented had not yet returned." Guildmaster Na shook his head.

    He added, "Besides, those mounts could reach the Tyy Empire if fastest for 15 days and for slowest, estimating 25 days."

    "That''s too long." Old Mo shook his head. If the travel will took that long, maybe they would reach the Tyy Empire with the paintingpetition already reached its climax. After all, that''s their sole purpose for going to that empire.

    "Yes.. It is great inconvenience if that trip''s that long. If only the white eagle could be healed." Guildmaster nodded his head in approval.

    Actually, if these guys were only some normal cultivators who they could handle, Guildmaster Na would not even nce at them, or if the other party offered a high price, he might rent the lowest ss mount. But unfortunately, these guys especially the two were not someone he could afford to offend. And thus, he immediately offered the white eagle, but contradicting his offer, why would he offer a mount that could not be used?

    Simple. Guildmaster Na opened this note because he was making a bet with fate that one of these two men were a high ranking master doctor.

    If Guildmaster Na win this bet, he was pretty sure that it would benefit their tamer guild since their tamer guild not only had one white eagle, but two. Well, only Guildmaster Na knew why so. If his tamer guild survive this crisis, that is.

    "What are you trying to say?" Yuan Gu frowned upon hearing this.

    However, Guildmaster Na didn''t mind it and said as he was smiling, finally revealing his intention, "Dear Esteemed Guests, this may sound inconvenient for you. But if anyone of you could heal the sick white eagle, you don''t need to pay the fee anymore."

    "Are you serious?! YouˇŞ" Yuan Gu was about to retort when suddenly Jin Rou stood up and excitedly said, "Take me to the white eagle!"

    Jin Rou knew that Old Mo would run short soon in money so as much as possible, they won''t spend a penny. Now that the opportunity presented itself, how could Jin Rou let it slip? This was free!

    FREE!!

    Jin Rou almost thought this word as a legendary word for a second.

    This startled Guildmaster Na. To think this young man became hyped up just because he mentioned that they would no longer pay.

    Guildmaster Na calmed down and said, "Yes yes. IˇŞ"

    However, he was interrupted by a sudden intrusion of a master tamer, he was filled with terror and paled expression and panting hard. It was almost oxygen was avoiding him and he keep giving chase.

    Realizing something was wrong, Guildmaster Na asked, "What''s the matter?"

    The master tamer said stuttering, "Ma..Ma..Master.. They.. they are alreadyˇ­ HERE!"

 Chapter 44 - Kai Shauha

    "They are already here?" Guildmaster Na was taken aback by this as his expression got worsen. Of course, he knew who were ''they'' the master tamer reported about.

    "Yes! The Green Gate of the middle-tier Shiden Empire and the Royal Pce of the Shauha Empire is here requesting for your presence!" the guard exined more. His expressionnwas filled with fear.

    "This.." Guildmaster Na did not know what to say. But it was clear that he was angered! He never expected that these people would arrive so soon! It seemed they set off the moment they received the information about the magical beast! It seemed like they would not let this off!

    Guildmaster Na was still pondering when the entrance door immediately opened in a m. Following suit, six figures carrying majestic aura appeared before Guildmaster Na. These six persons were emitting authoritive auras that seemed like they were the big boss of this ce. Especially the woman in middle wearing ck robe. With her eyes seductive enough to attract even those from the people of the tamer guild! Her big towering breasts that were almost busting out the robe, her almost perfect voluptuous buttocks as it swayed and bounce as she walked. This woman.. is such a beauty! However, if to bepared to the real appearance of Ran Haoyu, this woman still paled inparison.

    Guildmaster Na knitted his eyebrows. This act.. is such a disrespect for their tamer guild! They were not sparing even a bit of face for them! These people were not putting him or even the tamer guild in their eyes. After all, they had the right to be like this since the tamer guild was something below the food chain.

    The woman in ck took a nce in each and everyone present here. Her nce was stopped to Yuan Gu. After which, she gave a seductive smile as she looked and said alluringly, "I never expected that the high-esteemed Gu Empire, Yuan Gu, would be here in this kind of low-ss ce. Might as well I presume you are also after the beast of this guild?"

    "Hehe." Yuan Gu chuckled as he answered, "I never expected too that the only princess of Shauha Empire, Kai Shauha woulde here."

    He added, "And beast? I am not interested. I am only here to rent for a mount."

    "Really?" Kai Shauha mused. "Then it''s good. You see, this princess would like that beast no matter what so it saved me the trouble if you are not after it."

    She then looked at Guildmaster Na and arrogantly said, "I presume you are the guildmaster, yes? Well then, name your price. This princess will buy it no matter how much it costs."

    "No." Guildmaster Na firmed. "That magical beast was something left by our ancestor before he passed away. We could not just sell unless he gave his permission."

    "Ridiculous." one of the old men shouted, "He already passed away. How can he give his permission this time?"

    He added, "Besides, you cannot tame it. What for?"

    The youth next to Kai Shauha joined in, "Guildmaster, Princess Kai Shauha wants that magical beast no matter what. Grab the chance since this was still negotiable. Do not push your luck further."

    This youth''s voice had a trace of threat. This was the Green Gate''s young noble, Shi Hao. This man was so infatuated with Kai Shauha and several times asked her for a dinner. However, Kai Shauha was not interested. However, he was not disheartened by this and instead pushed further. After several years of chasing after her, Shi Hao now was given a chance and was currently courting her. Once he knew that Kai Shauha was about to travel to some low-tier empires, he immediately gone for Shauha Empire to ask permission to apany her. After all, this could be the perfect time for Shi Hao to know Kai Shauha better and maybe if lucky, he could move on to the next level.

    Kai Shauha revealed an expression of displeasure but immediately retracted it and was changed into a smile, "Guildmaster, I hope you reconsider your choice. This is negotiable so you can name your price. How much? Five million diamonds? Ten? Twenty million diamonds? Tell me."

    Yuan Gu was shocked by this. Offering tens of million diamonds? This princess must be really loved and doted by the emperor that she could carry this kind of amount of money for personal consumption! He was already sweating to take out the three million diamonds for the payment, yet this princess!!

    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Gu Empire was poorer than the Shauha Empire. It was just painful to take out such an amount.

    But eventually, Yuan Gu understood why this princess was going all out. Just from their conversation, one could already understand. This guild had a magical beast and the Shauha Empire''s only princess wanted it no matter what.

    This was a magical beast after all, a very very very rare to find type of beast that even the Gu Empire had only one!

    Guildmaster Na was clenching his fist tightly. To think these guys were atrociously not minding their side! Be gritted his teeth and raised his voice, "Please leave! My tamer guild doesn''t have a n of selling it to anyone! Not even if the gods want it also!"

    "You dare to raise your voice to Princess Kai? Atrocious! Kneel!" Shi Hao wanted to impress the princess and gain some points by this. He released his aura but his aura was immediately deflected by Guildmaster Na! He was stupefied for a moment. He was already A Sky Realm, first stage. How could.. Unless..

    The elders that could not stand firmly on the side watching quietly was also shocked by this. They actually felt that young noble was already Sky Realm, first stage. But to think, his aura was deflected? Their hearts were brimming with excitement.. It just only meant one thing.

    Guildmaster Na was already a Sky Realm expert! A Sky Realm expert had actually existed in this low-tier empire!

    Kai Shauha smirked, "How surprising. To think there would be someone who would step into the Sky Realm in this kind of filthy ce. You have my praise. As a reward, I will pardon you for raising your voice against me a while ago."

    She added, "I will ask you nicely for the VERYst time, sell the magical beast to me at any price you wish! Even you flip both sides, you are earning a profit here! You are reaping benefits!"

    She continued, "However, onest decline and I will make sure that this tamer guild of yours would be history from this day forth!"

    She released a threatening aura! Everyone from the tamer guild felt this powerful aura and everyone concluded one thing, a Sky Realm, seventh stage, expert!

    These words along with her terrifying aura that sounded the entire hall made the guild members trembe in terror. Their frightened expressions revealed how grave the situation they were in! Some already fell to the ground butt-first.

    Guildmaster Na was in extremely extremely difficult situation! He was already filled with despair but his willpower was still fighting! He swung his sleeves as he steeled his face, "No matter what you say, we will not sell it to anyone! Our ancestor left that to us for us to take care of it. Not to abandon it! My answer will always be the same no matter how many times you asked, witch!"

    Booooooom!

    Right at that moment, a suppressive aura hit the guildmaster and was thrown violently.

    It came from Kai Shauha, she revealed an expression full of disdain and displeasure. "Very well, say good bye to your dog lives."

 Chapter 45 - Sphere Thorns

    Everyone of the tamer guild fell to their butts as they felt this suppressive aura! Their faces were filled with horror that as if the world reached its doomsday as they saw the guildmaster being thrown away like a paper! Jin Rou''s group remain standing.. however Old Mo and Ran Haoyu could not defend themselves but were supported by Jin Rou. This kind of power was something they could not hope to stand against! Guildmaster Na wastaken aback by this and gritted his teeth as he tried to withstood this. Just fighting this type of power was already his limit and it already made him puke blood! Knowing that the enemy only released a suppressive aura which was only 20% of the real power, it already made Guildmaster Na realize how far was the gap between him and Kai Shauha! It was like the distance between heaven and earth! Though Guildmaster Na was also a Sky Realm cultivator, he was only in the first stage. Compared to the power of the Sky Realm, seventh stage, cultivator like Kai Shauha, his power evenbined with his years of experience could not amount to this! Guildmaster Na was already filled with despair at this moment. His willpower was slowly degenerating and already having thoughts of giving in.

    As the Guildmaster of the tamer guild, he should prioritize more for his members and beasts that were in the guild, however, the words of his ancestor was equivalent to this and in fact, it was more heavier than the state of his people. But as he watched his guild members slowly being eaten by fear and some already turned insane, his heart was filled with grief. He was on a difficult situation, it was like he was being chased by enemies and was cornered into a cliff, and there were only two choices to make, to fight to the death against the enemies or jump to the death.

    Kai Shauha snorted in disdain and mocked them, "Is that all you got, you trashes of this ce? This princess only released a tiny amount of power and yet everyone was already trembling in fear, what a bunch of cowards! Hahaha. No wonder you trashes belonged to this kind of filthy ce. "

    She continued to mock them, "Oh well, tamer guild is it? Compared to the the tamer, you guys could not even be counted as a tamer there. Why don''t you guys just abandon this and just be a servant to some royal families out there since you all could not even amount to a single diamond? Hahaha!"

    She paused for a moment as if she pondered something and revealed a devilish grin, "I was wondering why you guys were so trash.. I came up with an answer, it is because your ancestors and might even your progenitor were also trashes? After all, trash would always remain trash! Hahahaha. This is really funny! Hahahaha." Kai Shauhaughed so devilishly like she really found this funny.

    Kai Shauha loved trampling the dignities of people she was not pleased with. She loved those faces filled with terror and despair, crawling for their lives, finding some glint of hope to turn the tides. She smirked in her heart, this was only the beginning of her payback for declining her gracious offer. After all, she asked nicely and said the price would be negotiable but this tamer guild chose their pride over their dog lives even after being threatened.

    Guildmaster Na was trembling in anger at this moment. His heart was palpitating violently as if it was about to burst out. This tant mockery was not only humiliating him or his guild members, it was also mocking their whole tamer guild including their past ancestors and progenitor! He could let it past if Kai Shauha only mocked him and his people, but to actually disdain their ancestors and progenitor was already past his limit of tolerance! Even those elders and members of the tamer guild were extremely infuriated by this mockery! They even forgot their fears at this moment! This.. This!!!

    Just because you are more powerful than us and our tamed beasts here did not mean you could step over our heads!

    BOOOOOOOM!

    Guildmaster Na released his full power and stanced in an offense, he shouted through his lungs that made the ground trembled, this voice was filled with utmost ANGER, "I COULD TAKE IT IF YOU GUYS HUMILIATE ME NO MATTER HOW MANY TIMES, I WILL NOT EVEN RETALIATE, BUT.. MOCKING AND DISDAINING MY TAMER GUILD AND MOCKING OUR ANCESTORS AND PROGENITOR? YOU REALLY DARED?!"

    Kai Shauha was not intimidated by this and said with her devilish smile still present, "Oh? I got into your nerves? What will you then? Attack? Hahahaha. Sure sure! I will happily receive you, trash."

    She was nning on toying with them for a while since it could be a sweet relief for them to be killed instantly. She was determined to show them that it was not a good choice in getting against her.

    Guildmaster Na bend his knees and release a giant palm, "That''s what I am going to do! Die now, bitch! Three Mountains Palm!"

    The giant palm rushed towards the direction of Kai Shauha, this palm was actually powerful that made the ground cracked where Guildmaster Na was currently standing.

    However, Kai Shauha only smirked and said, "Not bad. To actually use this technique that has the power of Sky Realm, second stage, you may seem the best of this bunch of trashes.

    She added, "However, you think that would be enough? I gave you a chance yet you only gave this kind ofme attack? Hais." and thus, she waved her sleeve.

    Pluffff!

    The giant palm that was strong enough to crack the ground was just vanished into thin air! Guildmaster Na could not believe what he saw. This was his most powerful attack and although he didn''t have any high hopes for the attack to subdue the enemy, it would at least injure her even a bit! But this.. she only waved her sleeve and the palm attack was already deflected? This.. was way unbelievable!

    "Impossibe.." Old Mo could actually feel the energy essence that was within that palm, and he was pretty sure that it was extremely strong, however it was deflected like it was not even worth a sht!

    Just how much powerful this Kai Shauha was?

    "Hais." Kai Shauha sighed, "What a pity. To think you guys are really trashes. Don''t worry, I will now start sending you to some unknown heavens."

    KSHACK KSHACK KSHACK!!

    Appearing before everyone, hundreds of sphere with a bunch of thorns in it could be seen. Evey thorn had a very tiny violet liquid on its tip. The appearance of these sphere thorns actually made the people trembled and just knelt in despair. This was the end. Even Guildmaster Na could only close his eyes upon seeing this sphere thorns, it seemed like he was resolute to die here along with his dignity and pride for the tamer guild.

    Kai Shauha licked her lips and said, "These sphere thorns had a very poisonous substance in its tip and even just scratch would kill the person in a matter of twenty seconds, if lucky, a minute."

    She added, "These were enough for you trashes to die. Anyst wishes?"

    However, no one answered. But Guildmaster Na opened his eyes and looked at Jin Rou''s group who were standing by the side silently without revealing a hint of worry. He thought that even one of these guys would lend them a hand even a bit since they also have huge backgrounds, but who would have thought that they would only sit still there nonchntly like it was not their business? Although it was really not their business, they could not at least think to watch several innocents here to die. Right?

    Kai Shauha then revealed a smile reaching her two ears, "Very well then, die, you lowly lives!"

    The sphere thorns rushed towards the people of the tamer guild and they braced themselves for this iing attack, since they will die either way, might as well stand their ground and die with dignity! After all, they already cowered a while ago, they could not cower again this time! Guildmaster Na smiled upon seeing this, His face was filled with satisfaction..

    Jin Rou created a seal without anyone noticing, he was nning to save these guys in thest minute. He could not just let this princess do whatever she desired!

    ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!!

    However, the sphere thorns that should already killed them stopped its tracks and seemed to be frozen when a frightening and bone chilling roar resounded the entire forest!

 Chapter 46 - Ice-Winged Lion

    ROOOOOOOOAAAAAAR!

    BOOOOOOOOM!

    The entrance door got suddenly smashed into ashes! Following which, a beast figure appeared right in the eyes of everyone. Guildmaster Na''s eyes that were filled with despair a while ago were having a glow of excitement! He held his breath as he watched the figure that was still filled with smoke slowly walking. However, Kai Shauha was confused at this moment and was a bit stupefied. Even the old men behind Kai Shauha suddenly turned their expressions seriously. That roar actually intimidated them a bit.

    Upon pondering for a moment, Kai Shauha grinned as she came into a conclusion. She licked her upper lip and was waiting for the next scene to be unfolded.

    As the smoke gradually disappear, a ten foot tall with itsrge white body appeared before them. It walked as if it was the overseer of this ce and as its steps were carrying dominance with its ice-made wings pping violently. It had the figure of a lion, however, this was ice-white and no hairs surrounding its head. Its ck and white eyes were carrying a terrifying murderous intent! This was the magical beast of the tamer guild, the Ice-winged Lion!

    ROOOOOOOOARRRRR!

    The Ice-winged Lion roared once again. It seemed like this magical beast was extremely angered right at this moment as it was ring to Kai Shauha filled with murderous and terrifying, bone-chilling killing intent!

    Jin Rou smiled in satisfaction upon seeing this. He thought of using his power to save these guys even though they left a bad taste for him. After all, not everyone in this guild had dark inner hearts. Take it as an example for Guildmaster Na, he was just standing his grounds not to bury the expectations of the people depending in him to the ground. Though it could not be said that his inner heart was clean and white, at least it was not to the point that Guildmaster Na was killing innocents.

    Now that the Ice-winged Lion finally revealed its appearance, Jin Rou could not help but praise this beast. After all, magical beasts were born to be arrogant and be one of the kings of the food chain. To think that it would came for guild''s rescue? It seemed its mother or the ancestor of the tamer guild who left this magical beast, left some words imprinted for this Ice-winged Lion when it was still cub.

    The four old men suddenly moved next to Kai Shauha, however, she gestured them to not to bother, "No need. This is my pet so I should y with it." after pondering for a bit, the four old men then stepped backward and not bother any longer. They only stood there silently but their cold stares were fixated to the Ice-winged Lion.

    ROOOOOOOAR!

    The Ice-winged Lion revealed a roar of displeasure. To actually be called a pet and would y with it? This..!

    "Oh, did I anger you?" Kai Shauha smiled and said gently, "I''m sorry. I just became so excited now that I see you. How magnificent! You really deserved to be a magical beast!"

    She added, "And thus, you deserved to have a powerful master. Don''t you think?"

    And she finished it with a gesture of pride towards herself, "And that is me."

    ROOOOOOOOAR ROOOAR ROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR!

    The Ice-winged Lion roared furiously and loudly that the hall almost broken down! The void suddenly fluctuated and trembled violently as if something was trying to burst out beneath! After which, it pped its wings and turned into a ray of light taking the offense against Kai Shauha!

    Kai Shauha knitted her brows upon seeing this reaction, however she already expected that taming this magical beast would not be easy. After all, magical beasts stood at the top here in this world and thus, they don''t like beingmanded or subdued. Of course, it does not mean that taming this type of beast was impossible since there were tamed magical beasts in the high-tier empires, however, each might only had one.

    Kai Shauha then said, "You don''t want to be tamed in a gentle way? Well then, let this princess subdue you!" and she suddenly turned into a ray of light also and was about to sh with the Ice-winged beast!

    BOOOOOOOM! CRAAAAAAASH!

    A loud, crisped impact was created upon the moment the two rays of light shed! The whole hall was torn down and the void trembled violently as the ground made cracks as it shook!

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Consecutive booms were heard in the sky as the two rays of light shed like crazy which made the Guildmaster and his members agape with their mouths wide open. This kind of fight..!

    After several breaths of shing, the two stopped mid air. Kai Shauha was panting a bit hard, however it seemed like her face was filled with excitement and satisafaction, she then praised the Ice-winged Lion, "To think you are only a Sky Realm, third stage, yet you are on par with me who was a Sky Realm seventh stage. You are really a magical beast that should be mine!! ONLY MINE!!"

    After which, Kai Shauha closed her eyes for a moment and the moment she opened it..

    RUMBLE! RUMBLE!

    Rumbling sounds coud be heard as the ground shook violently once again! Momentster, a giant sphere thorn appeared behind Kai Shauha. This sphere thorn was so huge that it already covered one''s sight,bining with its color ck, it seemed like this was a monster in a round shape filled with countless long and sharp thorns.

    ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRR!

    The Ice-winged Lion seemed like it noticed how serious this kind of power was and roared. It also released its real power and created countless ice-made sharp rocks varrying from small torge sizes pointing its tip towards the huge sphere thorn.

    "Incredible." Yuan Gu praised the Ice-winged Lion and said to Guildmaster Na, "To think you guys really have this kind of beast here. It was really your luck."

    Yuan Gu was really amazed by this fight the Ice-winged Lion put up with. Its cultivation was four stages lower than Kai Shauha and yet it could stood its ground without being injured. How terrifying!

    Guildmaster Na did not know what to say but only smiled. Who would have thought that this arrogant magical beast would present itself to fight for their sake? What could have possibly happened that this magical beast would save them?. But he did not have the luxury to think of that right now. What he needed was that their Ice-winged Lion win the duel and take back their pride!

    Kai Shauha smiled and said, "My little beast, quite an imposing technique you have there. You will sh my Dark Sphere Thorn using those? Be careful."

    ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRR!

    The Ice-winged Lion only roared angrily as it signed the ice-made sharp rocks to attack!

    WHOOSH WHOOSH!

    After which, uncountable number of ice-made rocks suddenly flew towards Kai Shauha!

    Kai Shauha grinned devilishly upon seeing the iing ice-made sharp rocks, she said in a hyper expression, "WELL THEN, MY LITTLE BEAST, TIME TO KNOW THE GAP BETWEEN YOU AND ME!"

    And thus, she gestured the Dark Sphere Thorn towards the iing sharp rocks!

    CLAAAAAASSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!

 Chapter 47 - How Should We Kill You?

    CLAAAAASHHHHHH!

    An ear-piercing sound could be heard that almost crash one''s eardrums! This sh of heavy attacks created fluctuations that ripped the void off! The countless number of ice-made rocks keep on hitting the Dark Sphere Thorn and every hit created crisp and solid sounds that made the the earth tremble!

    "This is insane." Old Mo paled upon seeing this two attacks shing with each other. He knew that if ever he ever dared to near this shing powers, he would instantly turn into mincemeat.

    "That Ice-winged Lion''s power is really something you could not underestimate." Ran Haoyu, who was silent all the time, finally talked. Her expression revealed a bit pale. It seemed like she was also being affected by this sh.

    "That''s a magical beast after all." Yuan Gu said nonchntly.

    The guild members again fell to the ground upon receiving the shocks of the sh of the two projectiles. This power was way beyond their capability! Even Guildmaster Na was sweating beads just to prevent himself from falling to the ground!

    Shi Hao also paled from fright at this moment. He never had seen the princess in action and thus, this was the very first time he saw her fight! And judging by it, it seemed that the gap between him and Kai Shauha was enormous! Just the six stages gap between their cultivation was already stressing for him, to think that even potential and raw power, he might pale inparison! All this time, he thought that he could catch up to the princess in order to do the job of protecting and serving her, but looking this situation, hisst strand of hope diminished into thin air. It seemed like he would be instead protected. But he immediately brushed these thoughts off and toss it at the back of his head. What was important today was to get the magical beast and win this fight.

    CRACK CRACK CRACK!

    After several breaths, cracking sounds could be heard and it piqued everyone''s attention, tracing where the cracking sound came from, they looked up and saw the Dark Sphere Thorn having slight cracks turning to bigger and bigger like a ground giving way to an ascending king from the underworld.

    Kai Shauha frowned upon realizing this fact, to actually push back this technique she was so proud of! Never did she expect that this Ice-winged Lion was something she could not push as she desired! This!!

    ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!

    The Ice-winged Lion pped its wings and stood in the air arrogantly giving off an imposing posture as it looked Kai Shauha with disdain. It seemed like it was trying to say ''is that all you have got? quite disappointing."

    Of course, Kai Shauha understood this and was immediately enraged. To be disdained by beast was something she could not ept! She shouted, "ANIMAL! JUST BECAUSE YOU ARE A MAGICAL BEAST DOES NOT MEAN I WILL SPARE YOUR TINY LIFE NO MATTER WHAT!"

    Kai Shauha released a huge amount of essence energy, slowly being transmitted to the Dark Sphere Thorn. This was a power up for the technique.

    One of the old men shouted, "Princess, you''re already reaching your limit! Let us do it in your ce!"

    Another one joined in, "That''s right. Rest assured that we will subdue that magical beast for you, princess. So you don''t have to worry about anything and justy down and rx."

    However, Kai Shauha only shouted them without any hint of respect, "I dare you old fools not to intervene in my business! This is my beast so this is my responsibility! I--"

    SHWAAAAAAAAK!

    Before Kai Shauha could finish what she was saying, her expression turned a hundred eighty degree as the Dark Sphere Thorn suddenly disappeared like it was never there to begin with. And this stupefied the old men to death because there were still some ice-made rocks that were going towards the princess'' direction.

    "PRINCESS!!" The old men cried in fright, they leaped turning into the ray of light to protect the princess since they also knew how powerful this ice-made rocks were!

    PUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!

    However, they did not make it in time, Kai Shauha was thrown away like a kite with its string snapped as she hit the ground violently spinning several times beforeing into a stop. Sheid there motionlessly, unknown if she was still breathing or not. The four old men stood there in shock, unable to regain their realities.

    "Princess Kai!" Shi Hao ran so fast towards Kai Shauha, and as he reached her, he immediately saw the tragic state of the princess. He gritted his teeth in rage upon this moment as he red with his eyes seemed like full of knives to the Ice-winged Lion.

    The four old men who were standing there motionlessly finally regained their wits and immediately rushed towards Kai Shauha. One of the old men checked the state of the princess and concluded, "The princess is still alive. However, her internal organs were damaged and some were crushed. And an essence vein was damaged. I''m afraid.." the old man who was a master doctor did not know how to say this state.

    "An essence vein was damaged? It was only damaged, it could stil be cured! Why giving us the long face?" the fat old man said.

    "No. Forgive me if I made you misunderstood it but this damaged vein could not be cured since the damaged vein was crushed." the master doctor said..

    "WHAT?!" the three old men were stupefied upon hearing this. What did it mean if a cultivator''s one opened essence vein was crushed? it just meant that the potential of that cultivator would greatly decrease and what was worse, it shortened the lifespan of the victim tremendously! However, what stupefied the old men was the fact that the essence vein of the princess was crushed! One needed to know that it was not easy breaking or damaging essence veins since it was a very hard vein in a cultivator''s body. Even you ughter a cultivator, its essence veins would remain intact. Of course, this was applicable for those opened essence veins only. It was an entirely different story for closed essence veins.

    To crush the princess'' vein by that technique? Terrifying!

    Little they did know that the sudden boost of the Ice-winged Lion''s ice-made rocks and the instant vanishing of the Dark Sphere Thorn were connected with Jin Rou without being noticed by the beast itself or the old men. But he only lend a hand and the rest was credited to the magical beast.

    The four old men stood in the air after checking the princess one more time. Seeing the tragic situation of the princess, they could not help but be enraged, extremely enraged!

    The tiny old man red at the Ice-winged Lion with a terrifying killing intent, "Now animal, how should we kill you?"

 Chapter 48 - You Are Getting Into My Nerves

    The four old men stood facing the Ice-winged Lion. Each of them was carrying a tremendous killing intent! They were so enraged at this moment that anytime they would vomit blood! The princess that they should supposed to protect was nowying down there in a very tragic state. What was more was that her essence vein was crushed! The old men did not know how to face the emperor when they got back. They did not know what the emperor would do to them since they knew they would not be let off easily! But first, they need to take the head of this animal who injured their dear princess daily!

    "Animal, We admit that you are indeed powerful and deserving of being a magical beast. However, you pushed your luck this time. How about we take you to our empire and be a ve beast by the Shauha Royal Family? Maybe you could repay this sin by that." The master doctor old man who checked Kai Shauha''s state said to the Ice-winged Lion who was still in the sky. The tiny old buddy of his was already enraged and anytime he would attack and take the Ice-winged Lion''s head. Even though the master doctor was also very enraged, it was still a fact that this magical beast had been taken for liking by their princess. And thus, he needed to give some leeway for the beast.

    ROOOOOOOAAAARRRRR!

    However, the Ice-winged Lion roared in displeasure signing that it was not even a bit interested for being a ve.

    "Fool!" the fat old man shouted, "You refused a toast just to be forced to drink a ss of forfeit. Just because you injured the princess doesn''t mean you are already invincible! Don''t think that you could reign this world just by that puny strength of yours!"

    BOOOOOOM!

    The fat old man released his aura, Sky Realm, seventh stage!

    BOOOM!

    BOOM!

    BOOOM!

    The other three also released their hidden aura that made Guildmaster Na frowned seriously.

    They are all actually Sky Realm, seventh stage experts! Yuan Gu was shocked of this as well. To think that the Shauha Empire actually dispatched four Sky Realm, seventh stage experts to protect the princess. It just meant that the emperor took priority for this daughter of his!

    One should know that the powerful cultivators of a high-tier empire could only be said up to Sky Realm, seventh stage. For all cultivators who reached Sky Realm, this was the bottleneck that everyone must experience and most of the time, cultivators could not proceed any longer and just remained in this stage of Sky Realm. If reaching Sky Realm seventh stage was already hard as hell, then breaking through the barriers of Sky Realm eight stage would be like trying to reach the heavens. But of course, there were a very few cultivators who reached the Sky Realm eighth stage that was still alive. And one of that was the emperor of a high-tier empire.

    But even it was like this, the number of Sky Realm, eighth stage experts in every high-tier empire could not even amount to 30. How could the Shauha Empire actually dispatched the four of them?

    The Ice-winged Lion''s eyes turned seriously as it observed the instant power boost of the old men. It seemed that they were really hiding their cultivations a while ago. The Ice-winged Lion could not help but step backward for a moment. It was clear that it was in a very disadvantageous since it will battle four Sky Realm seventh stage experts over its cultivation. It could handle if it was 1v1, but to think that these old men were nning to attack together, it was not part of magical beast''s analysis or did not take it into consideration.

    This was not getting any good.

    Jin Rou said to Guildmaster Na, "The Ice-winged Lion was in a very disadvantageous state. Even the fight with Kai Shauha already consumed his energy and already chased its breath."

    He added, "your magical beast was in danger, Guildmaster Na."

    Guildmaster Na suddenly knelt which made the tamer guild members agape in shock of extremity. He pleaded with utmost sincerity to Jin Rou, "Young master, I don''t know who you really are but please lend our magical beast a hand! We will pay you handsomely in exchange of your service!"

    Guildmaster Na also knew how grave and disadvantageous for the magical beast to fight against four old men with Sky Realm, seventh stage experts. This just basically asking for death. And thus, even though he threw away his face, this was for the good of his people. After all, all of them were in his care so Guildmaster Na searched for Jin Rou and asked for an advice, and the next things were already told.

    Jin Rou''s eyes suddenly lit up as he asked Guildmaster Na, "How much?"

    Guildmaster Na did know how to respond, "As long as you help us, you can name your price."

    Jin Rou became excited as he heard this! They were already running in short for diamonds to spend and thus they needed some. Now that someone was offering a gracious amount of ''name your price." How could it slip by Jin Rou''s hands?

    Jin Rou seemed like he realized something and asked Guildmaster Na, ''About the mount for transportation, you will not deduct the fee for itter on right?"

    Guildmaster Na''s lips twitched. To think this guy was talking about money in the midst of their serious crisis? however, Guildmaster Na only deeply sighed as he said "No no no! We will not deduct anything. Just like I said, as long as you cured it, then all is well, No fees to be collected."

    "Great!" Jin Rou suddenly stood up and streak a ray of light towards the two sides confronting each other!

    In the sky, the four old men finally started their move. They circted their auras synchronized with each other. After which they disappeared! The Ice-winged Lion could not help but staggered a step backward as it felt the danger that was about toe! It roamed its eyes nonstop to trace the prints but to no avail!

    "THIS IS THE PAY OF YOUR ATROCIOUS ACT, YOUR KARMA!" after a moment of hide and seek, one of the old men who was lurking in the shadows, created a giant palm and shot towards the Ice-winged Lion! If the magical beast was to be hit by this, it would sure gravely injured!

    The fat old man who strucked the palm smiled devilishly but immediately faded as it turned into an expression full of disbelief.

    There was a ss-like wall that protected the Ice-winged Lion from the giant palm. Following which, slow steps ascending the sky suddenly piqued the old men''s curiosity. They had not felt his presence at all!

    Of course, this was Jin Rou! He stopped his ascending steps as he looked at the four old men currently invisible, he then said annoyed, "Now now, Shauha Empire.. you''re really getting into my nerves, eh?"

 Chapter 49 - Kneel

    "Who are you?" the fat old man named Quin Shua red at Jin Rou with an utmost hostility. The other three also did the same. However, no one had dared to make a move. Their guards were up as of the moment and cautious before this young man that appeared in front of them. Because not anyone of them could actually see the young man''s cultivation!

    "It does not matter who I am. I am here to say that if you scram right now, your pitiful lives will be spared." Jin Rou said arrogantly. This time, he could finally use his arrogant skills he learned from the book once again!

    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The tiny old man named Nu Shua burst intoughter as he hold his stomach. He continued, "Boy, you are a funny kid. Aren''t you? Now, since you made meugh, I will spare your dog life. Just scram and all is well. After all, you are not part of it."

    "Heh." Jin Rou snorted in disdain as he heard this. To actually be underestimated by a mere cultivator of this lower world. this Nu Shua must be asking for his death!

    "What''s with that look, brat?" Of course, Na Shua caught a glimpse of this snort. This snort was so filled with disdain that was actually treating his benevolence a joke! This made him displeased and the other old men.

    "Nothing. I just pity your pathetic lives so I gave you a leeway to keep living. But you see, your dog eyes could not even see clearly." Jin Rou said with a full of mockery.

    He smirked and added, "Sigh. You old men should already be experienced enough but to think you were dumb also. Truly saddening." Jin Rou shook his head as if he was really filled with sadness.

    "YOUUUUUUU!!" Na Shua almost vomited blood as he heard this tant mockery pping right to their faces! He then looked at his buddies and said angrily, "LET ME TAKE CARE OF THAT ANIMAL! YOU ALL REMAIN STILL HERE! I WILL SKIN THIS ARROGANT BASTARD FIRST!"

    This voice that was filled with anger resounded in the atmosphere that almost shook the void.

    Seeing the unbearable anger Na Shua was holding. they just nodded and let him be. They were also infuriated by the words that came from this young man''s mouth! To be belittled by a fellow from a younger generation was not something they, seniors, could swallow whole! This was a great humuliation for them! After all, all these years were smooth-sailing for them and only experienced a few setbacks and overcame it. They basked into glory all this time and showered with thousands of praises. And their fame in the Shauha Empire was not something just anyone could wish for!

    Jin Rou chuckled as he gestured Na Shua and the others something, "No. You alone will bore me to death. All of you attack at the same time!"

    These words that were pretty imposing rang everyone''s ears! Guildmaster Na''s jaw dropped from the ground. To actually challenge the four old men who were already Sky Realm, seventh stage experts at the same time? This confidence..! Just where did he get this?

    Yuan Gu was also in disbelief as he heard this. Even though he knew that Jin Rou was stronger than him, it was not to the point that he could not give chase. In fact, he estimated that the cultivation of Jin Rou was Sky Realm, eighth stage. But hearing those words that came from Jin Rou that was inviting the four old men to attack together made Yuan Gu confused and had to reevaluate Jin Rou once more. He knew that these four old men were cultivators not just anyone could trifle with especially when the four of them were around. Because these four were actually cultivators who could defeat a Sky Realm, eighth stage expert if they work with each other! Seeing that confident face of Jin Rou, he was extremely puzzled. Was Jin Rou actually stronger that his calctions? Even Ran Haoyu was puzzled as well!

    But eventually, Yuan Gu brushed his lingering thoughts off to the back of his head. He would definitely have an answerter on! All he needed was to watch and never miss any detail.

    While Yuan Gu was busy thinking things, Old Mo only let out a mysterious smile without even a trace of worry. It was as if he already knew the oue of this battle.

    "HOW COCKY!" The master doctor old man named Ga could not hold it in anymore and refuted, "Truly you do not know the immensity between heaven and earth!"

    "ANIMAL! YOU ARE JUST BASICALLY ASKING FOR DEATH!" Na Shua could not bottle this anger any longer as he turned into a streak of light and rushed towards Jin Rou.

    "Brother Na, Let us help you!" of course, the three would not let this arrogant fellow leave alive this ground! The three also turned into streaks of light and followed suit.

    Jin Rou only smiled upon seeing the streaks of lighting to take his life. He was already benevolent enough to give them options to retain their lives but did not treasured it in the end. He could only sigh for these four old men being blind. But this was still better for Jin Rou, since he could deal with some evils who came from this Shauha Empire.

    "LITTLE ANIMAL, YOU BETTER BE DEAD BY THIS OR TASTE A FATE WORSE THAN DEATH!" Na Shua who was leading, released all his energy essence, and the three also did the same. Channeling their energy essence to Na Shua, the void began trembling again and the cracks from the ground got bigger. Above the four old men was a very massive essence energy that was dancing in the sky, it was like a sea full of essence energy with its brilliant sparkling effects! This sight could be said beautiful and at the same time, dangerous. EXTREMELY DANGEROUS.

    However, Jin Rou did not give a damn and gave only a leisure smile and said, "What ame technique you have there. You made me wait just for that crap?"

    "BASTARD DIEEEEEE!" Na Shua let out a war cry as he gestured the massive sea of energy essence towards. It then rushed towards Jin Rou at a very fast pace!

    "WATCH OUT!" Yuan Gu shouted in fright. This technique was very terrifying! Though it did not create violent effects like the Dark Sphere Thorn, it was much stronger than it and more dangerous!

    "Insignificant technique."However, Jin Rou was not worrying in the slightest and waved his sleeve.

    And the next thing happened left everyone with widened eyes and tongue-tied tongues.

    Because the massive sea of essence energy disappeared into the thin air like it was never there before! THIS!

    "How.. how could.. t-t-t-this be?! I-i-impossible!" the four old men staggered several steps backward as if they saw a ghost. It seemed like a deja vu for the four old men!

    "I thought that you guys attacking together would entertain me a bit, but to think that you old men only amounted to this? How shameful." Jin Rou said as he smiled mocking the four. After which, his expression changed as if he was not the same Jin Rou a while ago. His eyes-cold gaze that was fixated to the four old men made them shiver in fear.

    Jin Rou then added as his voice was so cold as his gaze, "ytime''s over. KNEEL."

    BOOOOOM!

    A heavy and excruciating aura brought the four old men down to the ground and made them kneel in all fours! This suppressive aura made them puke blood couple of times as they try to withstand against this terrifying aura. Their faces were filled with disbelief and extreme fear at this moment.. and realized one thing at this moment.

    They kicked a huge iron wall this time!

 Chapter 50 - Immortal Realm?

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

    The four old men felt an excruciating pain upon contact with this aura. This pain immediately pierced through their skin down to their bones as if they were being grind. Their internal organs were being ced in another location one after another. They also puked blood several times and with their puked bloodes with some meats of their own organs! This scene could made someone with low-tolerance against gore vomit from it.

    The four old men screamed at the top of their lungs filled with despair and agony! This suppressive aura was a hell for them and it extremely terrified them! What was more terrifying was that they could only kneel there without having the power to fight back!

    "BASTARRRRRRRRRRD!!" Na Shua screamed and red angrily at Jin Rou, "KILL ME IF YOU DARE! JUST KILL ME IF YOU DAREEEEEEEE!!"

    Na Shua knew that they could not leave this ce breathing and thus, only wanted the relief of death. After all, he would still be in this kind of situation once they got back to Shauha Empire. Of course, the other three old men also felt this way. Might as well die here now rather thanter.

    "That''s right. If you dare, JUST KILL US ALREADY!" Old man Ga said as his face was still filled with painful and unbearable expression. It seemed that he was already reaching his limit.

    The spectators who saw this with their own two eyes could not believe this scene unfolded to them. Especially Yuan Gu, Guildmaster Na and Ran Haoyu. Their mouths were widely opened as if they did not expect this kind of scenario!

    "How powerful..!" Guildmaster Na was the one who regained his wits first and immediately eximed. He thought that even the young man named Jin Rou could fight the four old men, it was not to the point where he could attain victory without an injury especially when they released a massive sea of essence energy. But to think he made it vanished with a wave of his sleeve and pinned down the four old men to the ground kneeling while screaming from hell-like pain? Truly, he never expected this and almost gave him a heart attack! To think this man was so powerful?

    Guildmaster Na thanked his fate for not offending this man entirely or else, their tamer guild would be history by now!

    "Ridiculous." Yuan Gu could only say this word as he wiped out beads of sweat on his face. Right, his calctions were wrong all this time. This man was more than he expected him to be! There was no Sky Realm eighth stage cultivator that could pin down four Sky Realm seventh stage cultivators to the ground pathetically at the same time!

    He murmured as his face was still filled with disbelief, "Jin Rou, just.. what are you?"

    At the side, Ran Haoyu also experienced tremendous shock from this. She was clutching her chest as her heart was palpitating violently! She did not understand what did it mean but she knew this was not something that would put her into danger. She looked at Jin Rou who was still in the sky slowly descending.. In this posture, Ran Haoyu waspletely baffled and dazzled by this!

    She eventually whispered gently to the wind, "Jin Rou.."

    Jin Rou, who was currently descending, got into a halt and smiled. He then answered the four old men, "You old fools wanted to die already? Nope. The sun is still high up there. What''s the rush? Let''s take our time and enjoy this.

    "BASTAAAAAARD! BASTAAARD!!!! BASTARRDDDDD KILL US ALREADY!! WHAT, ARE YOU SCARED TO OFFEND OUR EMPIRE ENTIRELY?! HUH?! KILL US ALREEEEAADY!!" Na Shua shouted.

    Jin Rou chuckled and said, "Afraid to offend your low-ss Shauha Empire? You think it could make me afraid? Please, you must be joking."

    "Then kill us already! I am already reaching my limit here. Stop our suffering and take our lives!" old Ga said. He was already pleading this time.. this pain was not even giving them a moment to breath but just entirely suffering. This was hell. No, this was worse than hell.

    "Heh." Jin Rou sneered and said, "I already said that we should enjoy this right? You old men should enjoy that once in a lifetime pain." He then walked towards the Ice-winged Lion who was currently standing by the side without moving an inch.

    Seeing the Ice-winged Lion upclose, this magical beast was huge and pretty imposing. It had the authority to dominate anynd here in this world. Jin Rou caressed its skin and whispered to it gently, "You did a good job, protecting your home."

    He smiled and added, "But don''t you think you are a bit stingy to your people?"

    "ROOAR ROAAR!" The Ice-winged Lion roared as if it meant, "It was their luck that I am the guardian of this ce. But still wished to tame me?"

    "Haha!" Jin Rouughed at this response. "You''re right. It would be pretty humiliating for a magical beast like you to be under someone''smand. But lessen your stingy attitude towards them, alright?"

    "ROAR!" The Ice-winged Lion meant, ''If it is you, then I guess, I will give it a try.''

    The Ice-winged Lion came into realization of how the Dark Sphere Thorn a while ago vanished into thin air. It was the doing of this young man in front of it. The Ice-winged Lion was not dumb. In fact, it possessed a terrifying intelligence and thus, it could understand the picture with only fragments.

    If not for Jin Rou, it might had been gravely injured if it was lucky, and died if worst. That massive sea of energy essence was something the Ice-winged Lion did not have any confidence dodging unscathed.

    Of course, it also knew that Jin Rou bore no malice when he helped it and so it felt grateful towards him.

    Jin Rou then looked at the four kneeling old men who was still shouting in excruciating pain and smirked, "Don''t worry, I will not kill you anymore. Since I am benevolent enough to spare you, you should at least say thanks right?"

    "AHHHHHHHHHHH! Bastard kill us! ANIMALLLL! YOU HAVE NO CONSCIENCE!!" Na Shua almost paled from the loss of blood after puking many times, but for some unknown reason, whatever they received any injuries, it would eventually heal even the crushed internal organs. The process repeated itself. It seemed like he was not letting them die.

    "Conscience? Heh." Jin Rou sneered again. "That is why I will not kill you and instead imprison you to the space of eternity along with that excruciating pain you were suffering right now. You old bastards don''t have the right to be given a relief of death."

    After which, Jin Rou flicked his fingers and the void next to the four old men opened. And it sucked them in like a vacuum, screaming in indignation.

    Yuan Gu paled as he saw this.. He eximed, "Immortal Realm?!"

 Chapter 51 - Farnas Mortal World

    Immortal Realm. This was a legendary cultivation realm in the lower worlds like Shred Case Mortal world and few of few figures knew this. There were some records upon the behemoth powers regarding this Immortal Realm. This cultivation realm that only existed in the legends could defymon sense and theorized that they could fight against the heavens. Immortals had the power to sweep through the nine lower worlds with just a flick of one''s finger by using the unique power of an Immortal Realm expert, Space Maniption. For this world, this type of existence was akin to God or Deity for them.

    There was also a rumor stated that millions of years ago, untraced the exact era due to it being extremely ancient, an Immortal lived here in one of the lower worlds, help people through trials and tribtions and even established her very own world. One day, that Immortal disappeared into thin air without anyone noticing it. The world the Immortal created was left with her first disciple. The first disciple owed his master so much that even told to jump to the fire, he would. But before he could pay his master, she just disappeared like she was never there to begin with. And thus, at the very least, the first disciple decided to name the world his master created, Farna''s Mortal World. That''s right, The name of the Immortal was Farna. An Immortal Realm cultivator. Although the first disciple did not know how powerful his master was, he knew himself that no one could stop his master from these lower worlds!

    There was also a legend, iming that there were worlds higher than this and many cultivators there were actually Immortals! This was believed because Immortal Farna said this herself before she eventually disappeared! And this was actually recorded in Farna''s Mortal World''s behemoth sects.

    "Impossible.. How could.." Yuan Gu could not believe what he saw. Jin Rou actually used Space Maniption!

    Being the crowned prince of the high-tier Gu Empire, Yuan Gu was quite privy to things outside their league and in fact, the ancestors of the Gu Empire recorded some of this especially the Immortal Realm facts. Though there were still some ims without actual grounds to stand, it was still not far from the point and even be considered possible.

    After the Sky Realm, the next would be Emperor Realm, and Overlord Realm. For a lower world like Shred Case, reaching Emperor Realm was already the biggest achievement a cultivator could reach. Stepping into the Overlord Realm was something next to impossible. But there were ims that in the other lower worlds, especially the proimed ruler of all the nine worlds, the Farna''s Mortal World, there were few of the very few undyings who reached the Overlord Realm.

    There was a popr saying that boost one''s morale in order to strive harder in the path of cultivation, and in fact this was recorded in every sect aspiring to reach these realms! And here it is;

    Be an Emperor would give you the power to create avatars.

    Be an Overlord and you could create your own domain!

    The stars of light was dimmed.

    Reached by the hands, it grieved.

    These four sentences could actually boost one''s morale once a cultivator understood its profundities for some mysterious reason that could not be unveiled. If one had the full understanding of this, one could even breakthrough on the spot and receive an overwhelming fortune that could help one to the path of martial cultivation!

    Yuan Gu was still in an utter disbelief as he thought this seemingly impossible assumption of his when Jin Rou appeared in front of him. "Why are you spacing out here?"

    Yuan Gu was immediately startled and regained his wits. He wiped off the beads of sweat on his face and answered casually, "Nothing.."

    "Oh?" Jin Rou only smiled and turned to Guildmaster Na who was seemed starstrucked at him, "Guildmaster, it looked like your big hall did not even left a single brick."

    "Well." Guildmaster Na smiled gently, "It does not really matter to me even the whole tamer guild would be destroyed. As long as the members remained alive, what could I wish for? Buildings could be reconstructed, but lives could not."

    This was really the thought of the guildmaster from the bottom of his heart. Guildmaster Na only wished for everyone''s safety and did not matter whatever happened to their material things. Just like he said, everything can be reconstructed but not lives.

    Jin Rou smiled upon hearing this answer, he praised the guildmaster, "You are truly befitting to be the Guildmaster of this guild. This guild could pave towards the greater heights if given the time. With your guidance, the chances are higher. The odds are in your favor, it seemed."

    The guildmaster only smiled and said, "Young master is praising this old man too much. However, it would be disrespectful if I do not ept it. Thank you, young master."

    Seeing the young master in action a while ago, all his previous doubts werepletely erased and just revealed an expression of extreme admiration and reverence. This young man may seem too inexperienced and ignorant, but he was someone not everyone could just provoke! Guildmaster Na realized that he was not from a high-tier empire. He immediately deduced and certain that he was from the supreme empire, Gian!

    To actually have such a big character in their tamer guild? What was more happy than this! Excluding the fact that the young master alone dealt with the four old men without sweating, just his presence alone was already enough for everyone to feel honored and happy! Of course, this was the same for the guild elders and members who had seen the power of the young man, they were brimming in excitement and happiness! They were not dumb. They knew that this young man was more terrifying than the Shauha Empire! Only Elder Suni was the exception, Elder Suni broke in cold sweat upon seeing the might of the young man he act arrogantly with! To think he almost offended this man? He was one step away from bing the sinner of the guild! He was grateful for the guildmaster for intervening. He made an oath that he would first inspect carefully the people who would he met with in the future before acting or else he might invite another catastrophe again!

    Jin Rou was satisfied by this. He said to the guildmaster, "Guildmaster Na, take me to the sick White Eagle."

    "As you wish." Guildmaster Na immediately responded and was about to lead Jin Rou when he caught a glimpse of the paled Shi Hao and the lying Kai Shauha. He then asked Jin Rou, "About those two.. uhm, what should we do?"

    "Do whatever you want." Jin Rou red coldly to Shi Hao that made his spine run down chills and almost sweat his pants. This gaze could even kill him through fright!

    "Yes." The guildmaster nodded.

    Hemanded some of his people to take away Shi Hao and the princess as he lead Jin Rou and his group to the chamber of the White Eagle.

 Chapter 52 - Poisoned

    In the chamber where the White Eagle was residing, there were a lot of beautiful pearls hanging and some majestic sounds resounding. This ce was seemed sacred, it was as if it was not a beast who was living here. This chamber gave off a gentle yet ufortable aura for the people first time getting here.

    "This chamber is so huge. They are really regarding this white eagle high." Old Mo could not help but be astounded. Indeed, this was a veryrge chamber that was actually bigger than the guest hall that was destroyed a while ago.

    "Of course, it is huge. This is the white eagle after all." Yuan Gu, who finally regained hisposure said in an amusing tone.

    He added, "Though the Ice-winged Lion''s chamber might be bigger than this."

    Guildmaster Na nodded and joined in, "That''s right. The chamber of the Ice-winged Lion was much bigger than this."

    This treatment was understandable. Even though the White Eagle was a supreme existence for transportation, it was still limited to the transportation and could not be used for fighting. Unlike the Ice-winged Lion. But of course, this treatment was never in the least unfair.

    As they walk through the vast chamber, they finally stopped. What appeared in their sight caught them off guard and was amazed by this sight.

    Before them was a veryrge jade-white bird that was hibernating. Its wings could be said majestic upon the first sight. Itsrge body that almost covered the entire side of the chamber was breathtaking as if it could sweep the ground leaving huge pits upon its trail. One glimpse and it could already be evaluated as a supreme beast! However, one thing that was sure to be noticed was that its withering vitality.

    Jin Rou looked at the sleeping white eagle, and turned his gaze at the guildmaster and asked, "Where is the other White Eagle?"

    "It was currently in the other chamber opposite to this. Since this White Eagle had some unknown disease, we could not let the other one get close it or else it might be affected as well." Guildmaster Na answered honestly.

    "I see." Jin Rou mused.

    Jin Rou understood this. Since the tamer guild did not know what type or what disease the White Eagle had, they could not risk the another one being near it. They only had two White Eagles and it was already quite a blow to them that one was suffering. Maybe they could not recuperate from a tremendous loss once the other one got affected also. Although the two White Eagles were lovers, all they could do was separate them and grit their teeth. Amusingly, the other White Eagle seemed to understood the situation and just sit still in her own chamber. Unless something happened to her lover, it would not do anything displeasing.

    After pondering for a moment, Jin Rou revealed a mysterious smile which left everyone there present confused. He eventually said, "Guildmaster, it seemed like you have some hidden wolfs residing in your guild."

    "What young master do mean?" Guildmaster was extremely confused by this. But slowly, he was getting the fragments of the picture into the ce.

    Jin Rou ignored the question, chuckled and said, "Guildmaster, I already diagnosed the White Eagle."

    "Young master already diagnosed it?" Guildmaster Na was taken aback by this. Jin Rou only stood there for a minute and now he already diagnosed it? This..!

    "Yes. I already know what is the cause of this." Jin Rou said as he mused himself.

    "Young master, please do enlighten me." The guildmaster found this way ridiculous. However, thinking back how could Jin Rou deal with the behemoth cultivators without being injured made him think again and again. Although he was still doubting the credibility of this, it would not hurt giving it a shot.

    "But first, let me ask you, are you certain that your White Eagle is sick?" Jin Rou asked.

    "This.." The guildmaster did not what to say, but eventually answered after a moment, "Thest master doctor who checked it said that it is sick with unknown disease."

    The guildmaster added, "In fact, all of the doctors had the same diagnosis of the White Eagle."

    "I see." Jin Rou mused for a bit and said,"Then let me rify those false diagnosis."

    "False diagnosis?" This shocked Guildmaster a bit, "Please do continue, young master."

    "Your White Eagle is not sick." Jin Rou slowly said.

    "It was poisoned." Jin Rou added.

    "Poisoned?" The guildmaster could not find this reasonable and rejected this im, "That is impossible, young master. Our White Eagle was not something anyone could just see. Even here in our guild, few of few actually saw this. How could it be poisoned?" The guildmaster finally understood why Jin Rou said he had a wolf in the guild.

    Jin Rou was trying to say that someone from his guild actually poisoned it. The White Eagle was something that only those people having a status of Emperor of an empire could ride this mount.

    It was pretty impossible for any emperors to poison this since they never had let this White Eagle be a mount for outsiders! This mount could only be used such as the guildmaster himself. So an outsider poisoning it was out of the question. And so, the remaining possibility was someone inside his guild was trying to sabotage them. Which the guildmaster could not believe so! Because he knew that his people were loyal and dedicated to the guild! This was already proven when the imminent catastrophe happened a while ago.

    "I know you will not believe me out of the blue." Jin Rou chuckled and touched the body of the White Eagle. Once he touched this, a bright light suddenly blocked their sights. Upon the disappearance of this light, everyone lifted their heads and was stupefied by the current sight in front of them.

    The hibernating White Eagle emitted a very dark-purple aura that made the watchers shiver. After which, it turned into a mist and shaped into a face-like as it faced Jin Rou with its expression grimaced. It seemed that it was angered.

    "A poison consciousness!" Yuan Gu said in a surprised expression. This type of poison..!

    "Here you go." Jin Rou smiled and asked the guildmaster, "I know the guildmaster knew what is this so I will skip the details. So, still thinking that it was not really poisoned?"

    Guildmaster Na could not think of what he should said. As a cultivator with a Sky Realm cultivation, he knew more than himself that this dark-purple mist face was actually a poison!

 Chapter 53 - Poison Consciousness

    Poison Consciousness. This was a type of extremely dangerous and lethal poison that concocted from various nts and beasts possessing lethal poisons. Just like the name itself, this had a consciousness unlike any other poisons. This poison could only be concocted by poison masters which only resides at the high-tier empires. And the guildmaster knew this. How could this poison consciousness be on the White Eagle''s body?

    If the guildmaster recalled correctly, he used this White Eagle to travel a year ago. But they did not go to any high-tier empire but only at the middle-tier Tyy Empire. Recalling more fragments, it was not even touched by any person there since he only delivered something in that empire. As the guildmaster pondered more, his expression gradually turned into anger. If Jin Rou was right, there was a traitor in his guild! And probably, this traitor was also the one who sold the information to the Shauha Empire of them having a magical beast! Just thinking about this made the guildmaster tremble in extreme exasperation.

    Jin Rou saw this and just smiled. After a moment, he said, "Don''t worry. The White Eagle could be saved."

    "It could be saved?" Guildmaster Na was shocked upon hearing Jin Rou''s words. He eventually regained his wits and asked, "I beg young master to do so."

    Guildmaster Na''s mood lifted a bit when he heard that the White Eagle could be saved. This beast was something they could not afford to lose. Although he was still in doubt of the im of Jin Rou, what choice did he have? All he could was bet to this.

    "That should really be done." Jin Rou chuckled, "Since I will be borrowing it for a while."

    And then, he came near the eagle again and was about to touch its body when the Poison Consciousness suddenly attacked. However, Jin Rou only smiled at this iing mist and just waved his sleeve.

    Poof!

    After which, a cube appeared in everyone''s sight. Inside it, was the face-like mist ring at Jin Rou like it had a irreconcble feud with him. Yuan Gu was baffled yet again! His mouth was agape as he watched this. It seemed like he was never getting used to the scenarios ying when Jin Rou took the action. If not for his strong willpower, he might got already deadly heart attacks!

    Jin Rou casually said, "You are just a Poison Consciousness and dared to attack? Ridiculous."

    The face-like mist revealed a grimaced expression. Its expression was so twisted that one could not already determine what was.

    Next, Jin Rou ced his palm on the White Eagle and immediately, a light emitted by it. However, strangely it was not blinding this time like a while ago.

    "WAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!"In a blink of an eye, dark-purple aura got out screaming in indignation dancing back and forth trying to get back to the White Eagle''s body however to no avail. This scream was enough for the guildmaster to tremble and almost lost his bnce. it also carried away the face-like mist in the cube. This scene was terrifying. No, more than terrifying. It carried a bone-chilling creepiness that crawled one''s skin.

    Afterwards, the dark-purple aura gradually vanished into thin air as its scream was still ringing their ears, but getting more quiet a few breaths passed by.

    Silence. The chamber was filled with silence that even breath could be heard. No one could express what they wanted to express. All of them stood there like they were paralyzed standing.

    "It is already cured." Jin rou broke the silence.

    The guildmaster who was still filled with disbelief of what happened shifted his gaze from Jin Rou to the beast. His eyes were widened open in surprise because he could see that the White Eagle had a vigorous vitality! Just a while ago, it had a withering vitality and maybe a month or two, it would die. But seeing this, it seemed like it was never poisoned to begin with!

    "Really.." Yuan Gu was yet, shocked to the death again. It also shocked him when he saw that the dying White Eagle instantly gained a vigorous vitality like it was a new born baby white eagle! But what shocked him the most was that the process of curing the poison.. was way extremely easy!

    He was aware of the fact that Poison Consciousness was something that extremely hard to cure even for a high-tier empire like Gu, or at least for them it was. In order to cure this kind of lethal poison which had a consciousness, one should be first a poison master or a master doctor, who knew the poison well. After which, one needed various herbs, materials or heaven-defying treasures to do the curing. But this Jin Rou, only used his palm and the entire poison could only scream in indignation!

    What sort of situation was this? Since when the curing of poison consciousness was so easy?

    Yuan Gu wanted to ask, however, he did not know how to start with it. Eventually, he just tossed his thoughts away.

    "Young master.. this.." The guildmaster could not still believe what he saw! He was staring at Jin Rou with indescribable expression!

    Slowly after, the guildmaster smiled warmly and kowtowed, "Young master, thank you." This act was something that filled with reverence and sincerity.

    The guildmaster was extremely grateful and happy that fate had let him meet this young master. Maybe he would not get a chance to do this in the future since he knew this young man was someone who would soar to the sky one day with its majestic wings dancing in the air and thus, he disregard his status and did this. For him, this was not a shameful act for Jin Rou. He was the tamer guild''s benefactor who saved their guild from a catastrophe, saved the Ice-winged Lion andstly, the White Eagle. The guildmaster could no longer know how to express how grateful he was. This was also a sign of his regret for doubting Jin Rou''s capabilities.

    This stupefied everyone especially Jin Rou. He did not expect this, and propped the guildmaster to stand up, "No, you don''t have to do this. Please stand up."

    "No, please let me do this. I did not know how could this old man and my puny guild could repay your grace given to us." The guildmaster insisted.

    Jin Rou only sighed and eventually ept this. After three kowtows, the guildmaster stood up with his face beaming with smile.

    That night, the guildmaster held a banquet for Jin Rou''s group.

    ***

    Spreading sunrise, pinkish glow, clouds tinted, colours spread across the sky announcing the new day, oranges and reds painted across the clouds as if by a celestial hand. It was already morning. The White Eagle also had awakened.

    Jin Rou created a paper with something written on it and handed it over to the guildmaster and said, "That is the description of the cultivator who poisoned it. He left describable traces and I bet he is one of your elders. Just call all of them and ce this paper. If the paper glowed, then he must be the culprit. Of course, once this paper glowed, a restricting mechanism would appear and suppress the culprit so that he could not escape."

    The guildmaster epted the paper and never doubted this young man again. "Thank you, young master." this was filled with sincerity.

    He was currently in dilemma how could he catch the culprit. To think that the young master would still help him in this regard. A lit of fire emerged in his eyes. He will make sure that the culprit would pay for this, heavy!

    Jin Rou and the others hopped to the back of the White Eagle. This beast was extremely gentle to Jin Rou as if it knew it cured its suffering. It even rubbed Jin Rou''s cheek intimately which the guildmaster smiled wryly. In the past, it acted arrogant even in front of him and needed to shower with pleads just so he could use it.

    Jin Rou bid farewell to the guildmaster, "Farewell."

    "Farewell, take care young master!" The guildmaster waved his hands.

    WHOOOOOSH!

    And then, the White Eagle flew to the horizon and disappeared. The smile on the guildmaster''s face was changed into coldness mixed with rage as he hold the paper that was given to him. It was now time to let the traitor pay bigtime!

    Soon, the guildmaster called everyone and used the paper. The paper did not glow in any of the elders except one, it was Elder Xiayu who was the one who took care of the white eagle''s food and sorts before the eagle got poisoned. In fact, this was already spected by the guildmaster since he and Xiayu were the only one who could see the eagle in person! The elder knew that this was not looking good as he tried to escape but chainsing from the paper suppressed him and could not retaliate.

    The guildmaster did not wait for any reason as he shed his hands towards Xiayu''s neck! And so, the head of the elder rolled on the ground with its eyes wide opem. For the guildmaster to actually trust this elder was one of his grave mistake and thus he had the responsibility for this.

    The ce was only filled with silence at this moment.

 Chapter 54 - Strength Increased By Leaps And Bounds

    It has been two days since the departure of Jin Rou''s group from the tamer guild. So far, they had not met any troubles and sailed into the sky smoothly. In the entire two days of journey, the group was only filled with silence since everyone outside of Jin Rou was cultivating. Jin Rou did not dare to disturb them and just enjoyed the scenery up above the sky as the wind blew past his skin.

    Sometimes, Jin Rou would reminisce about his family and emotionally sigh. Truly, he had already started to miss them, especially his mother. But he could not yet go home, this was already his chance to explore the outside world and experience its various kinds of mysteries. How could he let this past? Maybe when he go back home, he would never had this chance again. So he might as well seize everything.

    When he was three years old, he already started the path of cultivation, and to tell the truth, his path to the apex of cultivation was not that happy since all he could do was cultivate all day until he reached the desired realm of his father or if not, read some books. This was especially true when his grandfather and grandmother were in charge of his cultivation. That was hell. That was not enjoyable at all. But what he could do? Even though there was not any pain, his mental state was still affected. Just imagine, a three-year old already started cultivating and started reading the hundred millions of book inside the Celestial Library? Surely, he was easily bored! But that was not a reason for Jin Rou to stop cultivating and tried his best. Jin Rou had no regrets since everything paid off!

    At the age of seven, he created a shocking revtion that almost shook the entire Rou Celestial Realm. And that was he had reached the apex of cultivation! When everyone heard of this, they instantly paled from fright. This feat, was impossible to achieve yet Jin Rou did! No one in the history had ever did this! Even Fan Rou the dubbed Ultimate Genius, Jin Rou''s father, paled inparison since he reached the apex at the age of 24! This was the grandest record the Rou Realm had ever since they started ruling this universe for billions of years!

    At this moment, Jin Rou was thinking of his grandparents. It had been a while since he saw them. He also missed them. As he was reminiscing his memories, he could not help but take a look at Old Mo who was still in a meditating position.

    Jin Rou smiled as he noticed something that he was the only one who knew it, he said to Old Mo, "Old Mo, it is time."

    Old Mo, who had his eyes closed, opened it. His body was radiating essence energy that was dancing into his robe. He then lowered his head and said excitedly, "Young master, please."

    Old Mo was extremely excited right now. The young master told him that he would make him stronger and thus he umted energy essence hardly. At first, he thought that he could not meditate since during the trip would be time he will serve the young master. But never did he expect for Jin Rou to let him meditate all he wanted which made him very happy. And now, he had umted enough energy essence, it was now time to witness what sort of action the young master would do.

    Even Ran Haoyu and Yuan Gu stopped their cultivating and focused on Old Mo. They did not know what was happening and so this piqued their curiosity.

    Yuan Gu could not hold his curiosity any longer and asked Old Mo, "What would Jin Rou and you do?"

    "Humph." Old Mo snorted, "It is none of your business."

    "Stingy old man!" Yuan Gu harrumphed.

    Jin Rou smiled and answered the question instead, "I will just make him stronger."

    This surprised Yuan Gu and Ran Haoyu, "Make him stronger? How?"

    Jin Rou did not answer this and instead walked closer to Old Mo who was still in the meditating position. He then ced his right hand on top of Old Mo''s head and said, "Focus all your essence energy inside your dantian and let it flow in your essence veins violently and rapidly all at the same time."

    "Young master?" Old Mo was taken aback by this. To be ordered to focus his essence energy and flow it to the essence veins rapidly and violently at the same time? This was clearly a suicide!

    One needed to know that essence veins were hard to break. However, it had one exception, and that was when a cultivator tried to let the essence energy flow into the veins violently and rapidly at the same time. Flowing the essence energy slowly or moderate speed was the limit of an essence vein it could handle since when ites to essence energy, the essence veins became fragile like a thin ss. But now, the young master told him to do this? What could possibly be the reason for this?

    "Trust me. Nothing will happen." Jin Rou smiled and reassured Old Mo.

    This smile and two words immediately rxed Old Mo''s heart that was palpitating. These words were apanied with the aura offort and the gentleness of the breeze. This let him at ease and trusted Jin Rou.

    Old Mo focused his essence energy and immediately flowed it violently and rapidly to his opened essence veins! When he already done it, the essence energy that was sitting still inside his dantian went berserk as if angered! This was themon result of doing this, energy wreaking havoc inside the veins.

    He immediately paled from this and his face whitened like it was devoid of blood, he was suffering an excruciating pain that he could not describe. All he could do was grit his teeth as beads of sweats ran down his face.

    Immediately after, Jin Rou shouted. "Activate!"

    WHOOOOOOOOSH!

    A beam of light suddenly emerged into the sky at it soared to the highest point of this world. However, no one would see this outside of Jin Rou''s group since Jin Rou had sealed this space.

    This light was so blinding that Yuan Gu and Ran Haoyu closed their eyes. This was more blinding than the light emitted by the White Eagle!

    After several breaths, finally, the beam of light gradually disappeared. Yuan Gu and Ran Haoyu slowly opened their eyes and immediately stupefied by the current sight before them.

    Old Mo, who was still in his meditating pose, shined like a divine being and birds danced around him. He was emitting an aura of power and gentleness that were absent a while ago. His appearance seemed like he got younger as the long hair of his got shinier in sparks.

    However, this was not what stupefied the two the most. It was the current cultivation of Old Mo!

    Yuan Gu staggered steps backward as he could not believe this.. "Sky Realm, fifth stage?"

    This!!

 Chapter 55 - Mo Haozen, Sky Realm Fifth Stage!

    "Impossible.. no.. no way!" Yuan Gu paled from this as he reconfirmed over three times the cultivation of Old Mo, however, It was still the same. He actually had more than twenty breakthroughs in just a jiffy!

    Sky Realm, fifth stage. This is the current cultivation of Mo Haozen!

    Yuan Gu''s reaction was understandable since in the path of martial cultivation, breakthrough was a difficult wall to pass over! An average martial cultivator could breakthrough for a month or two for Elementary and Nascent Realm. If it was a genius. it could probably take 14 days or less. As the realm goes higher, it was getting harder to breakthrough! Just take the high-tier empires for example. Their maximum realm that could possibly be achieved was Sky Realm, eight stage. This was already their unsurpassable stage. But of course, there were people from this high-tier that had actually broke this wall, but they were already ancestor levels with withering vitality.

    If a cultivator had a limited potential, then one might be stucked even in the lower cultivation realms. And this was the normal urence in the ns or sects with humble backgrounds.

    Ran Haoyu was tounge-tied at this moment as she only stared at Old Mo with an expression difficult to paint.

    As for Old Mo, who was the cause of this, he was immediately extremely surprised for this! His eyes were filled with some unknown expression that he was difficult to express.. He was feeling a very strong surge of essence energy that was flowing through his essence veins that gave off a veryfortable feeling that as if he was floating! He checked his cultivation and blinked uncontrobly. His face instantly paled as he checked his cultivation again. He rubbed his eyes several times but just realized it was not dream at all!

    "Sky Realm!" Old Mo shouted in excitement as he stared his two palms, "I am now a Sky Realm cultivator!" Old Mo''s expression revealed a face filled with happiness and excitement!

    After a few breaths, he calmed down and kowtowed on the ground facing Jin Rou, ''Young master, this old man will never forget the grace you have given to me! If young master wanted me to dodge arrows with my body, I will. If young master wanted me to walk through a sea of fire, I will. If young master wanted my life, I will be happy to give it to you!!"

    "Alright, enough with your superfluous words." Jin Rou chuckled softly but epted this gesture, "You can now rise."

    After which, Old Mo stood up trembling in excitement. Never did he expect that this young master of his was capable of doing such impossible feat! He still could not believe this but reality presented itself!

    "How.. how did you do it?" right after, the silent Ran Haoyu asked. Her curiosity could no longer be contained and took the initiative to ask. She was in an utter disbelief as she saw what happened. When did breaking through became like a tea that could be sipped right away?

    "Just pure luck." Jin Rou answered.

    Ran Haoyu''s brows knitted as she received this answer. Of course, she did not believe this! It seemed that this young master was not interested in sharing it. And thus, she did not pry any further and let herself thought of some possibilities.

    Jin Rou only smiled upon seeing Ran Haoyu''s reaction. What he did was only a very simple task for him. He just channeled a bit of his pure-white energy essence to Old Mo''s veins and let it be mixed with Old Mo. His energy essence was the most desired and salivated energy that the universe had. This energy essence could not be found even one search every corners of the lower worlds and higher worlds since only him had it. Even his Rou Celestial Family would pale inparison when it came to his energy essence.

    Just a bit of Jin Rou''s essence energy could make one soar to the skies and increased one''s strength by leaps and bounds! Just like Old Mo, from Nascent Realm, third stage jumping to Sky Realm, fifth stage. If Old Mo could have more of this, probably he would reach Emperor Realm overnight! How terrifying this was! Truly, this young master deserved to be the true ruler of the entire universe!

    But of course, Jin Rou could not give more than what he had given since it might cause Old Mo''s

    essence veins burst. For the rest of the path of cultivation, Old Mo could only rely to himself with the most. But Jin Rou knew that Old Mo would not stop into this realm. Because he saw this Old Mo''s fate that pleased Jin Rou in an utmost degree!

    Yuan Gu deeply breathed and regained hisposure. This young master was giving him always heart attacks. If he was an old man, he might already been dead by this. He turned his gaze to Jin Rou and said, "Never did I expect that young master is a peerless expert."

    This was only what he couldment since even he ask about how did it happen, he might be only ignored or be given a nonchnt answer like what Ran Haoyu received.

    The longer Yuan Gu stayed with Jin Rou, the more he found it Jin Rou to be more mysterious. It was he was perfect and no ws! In terms of seals, medicine and even essence theories! Now, he seemed like a peerless mentor! No, Master Mentor!

    Even though Yuan Gu had not yet seen master mentors, he knew that they existed in some other worlds! Just like he deduced that Jin Rou was not from this world. In fact, he might be an Immortal that only existed in the legends!

    Now that Jin Rou showed an impossible and heaven-defying deed in front of them again, he was more certain that Jin Rou was an Immortal and a Master Mentor since Master Mentors were the only one who might have the capability to make a cultivator increased his strength tremendously! At the very least, this was his spections.

    Jin Rou revealed a smile as he looked into a distance and said, "I am not peerless. The world is vast, I am only a frog in the bottom of the well."

    Frog in the well your mother!

    Yuan Gu only smiled and stared into a distance as well as if he was reminiscing.

    Momentster, Old Mo meditated again in order to get used to this new cultivation realm and stable his essence energy. Yuan Gu and Ran Haoyu returned to meditation as well.

    ***

    Four days passed. They were finally reaching the Tyy Empire. Probably 12 hours more and they would reach it already. Old Mo, Yuan Gu and Ran Haoyu also stopped meditating and apanied Jin Rou into his enjoyment of the changing scenery.

    However, a few hourster, amotion below them suddenly piqued their curiosity.

 Chapter 56 - Galeil Ku

    Hundreds of miles away from the Tyy Empire, there was a vige named Forest Dome Vige, this vige was actually still part of the empire and was still being backed by the empire. This vige could not be said powerful since most people here were not cultivators and only a few was. This vige could only boast its peaceful and tranquil ce that could offer any visitors. One could here the melodious chirping of the birds, the sighing of the breeze and the gentle rustles of the leaves.

    However, this time, it was not as peaceful as it was supposed to be. Before the wooden entrance gate was people in green viger clothing and opposite were people wearing glittering red-white robes, their robes had a mark of a w and tiger above it. These people were radiating a haughty aura as they looked to the vigers with disdain. Clearly, one could already tell that these people were seeking for trouble bying here.

    "This is the Vige Chief, Karoz." an old man stood in the front and introduced himself. This old man already had gray hair and it was pretty obvious that his vitality was already withering due to his pale skin. This old man might had already reached his lifespan.

    "So it is the Vige Chief Karoz." A handsome young man who was leading his group said as his eyes were filled with contempt. This young man was probably at the age of twenty''s, his facial features could be said handsome with his ck eyes and shining ck hair. He had a ton of jewels that was hanging in his robe as if he was telling the world how extravagant he was.

    He continued, "I am the sessor of Blue Haven Sect, Galeil Ku."

    Hearing this, vige chief was astounded and revealed a paled expression however he breathed deeply to calm himself, "So it is Young Noble Galeil. May I know why such as important figure as you visited my lowly vige?"

    It was pretty obvious that the vige chief was nervous at this moment. Even though they were not inside the empire, they were still part of it and he was always informed about the events.

    Blue Haven Sect. This was monstrous sect that was residing in the Tyy Empire! This sect was pretty mysterious and no one had yet to gauge their overall power! And, there was a rumor that the Fallen Falls Mountain Ridge, the strongest sect of the Tyy Empire, was turned upside down by the Blue Haven Sect! Though, no one knew why, they came into conclusion that there were some hidden feuds with the two behemoth powers!

    Blue Haven Sect was always in seclusion and never dared to make an appearance on the surface. Thus, this was quite a surprise to actually see the sessor of the Blue Haven Sect to appear in this kind of ce! One must note that this Forest Dome Vige was only an insignificant and tiny vige that could not even caught any cultivator''s eyes except their peaceful ambiance and its tranquil aura that ease one''s heart.

    What could possibly be the reason for this behemoth power to be here?

    Galeil Ku smirked and said, "Vige Chief, we can talk about the matter inside your vige. Don''t you have any n on inviting me inside?"

    The vige chief frowned a bit, he knew that this guy was not here for their peaceful ambiance and whatnot. However, he did not dare to show this to Galeil Ku and eventually gestured them toe in, "My apologize, Young Noble Galeil. Please enter."

    Galeil Ku only retained his smile as he walked to enter the vige. His people also followed suit, but before they entered, they red the vige chief first with hostility which made the vige chief shuddered.

    The moment they got inside, many gazes shifted to the foreign group and immediately sized them. The cultivators in the vige immediately frowned as they sensed the cultivation of this group. They were all Sky Realm cultivators.

    Galeil Ku leisurely walked, not minding the gazes and keep shifting his gaze to a location one after another as if he was searching for something which the vige chief had noticed.

    After which, Galeil Ku stopped and said full of smile, "This vige of yours is very peaceful. Forest Dome Vige lived up to its reputation."

    "Young Noble is praising this lowly vige of mine too much." The vige chief smiled wryly. He was getting an ominous feeling.

    "Haha. Vige Chief Karoz, no need to be that humble." Galeil Kuughed softly.

    "Then I take Young Noble''s praise." said the vige chief.

    "Now, to the matter." Galeil Ku added, "Vige Chief Karoz, You see, when me and my subordinates were taking for a walk, my artifact that could sense treasures immediately glowed and the direction it pointed was here. Now, I wanted to do this peacefully, Vige Chief. Whatever that treasure is, I will buy it. Just name your price."

    "Young Noble.. this.." The vige chief smiled awkwardly, "Young Noble is exaggerating things, we don''t have any treasures here. Even our weapons were onlymon and cheap, lest for the treasures."

    "Are you saying that you have no treasure here?" Galeil Ku retained his smile and revealed his artifact that was currently glowing. "Maybe Vige Chief already knew what is this and its function so I will skip the details. So howe this Yellowscroll Paper was glowing?"

    The vige chief sweated beads that ran down his old face as he saw this artifact. Indeed, he recognized this one and it was called Yellowscroll Paper. This artifact enables the owner to search and identify some treasures that was currently hidden. As long as the treasure entered the range of Yellowscroll Paper''s vicinity of detection, it would lead the direction where the treasure was but not the exact location. This artifact was so rare that could even be sold up to two million diamonds.

    The vige chief could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Things were not looking as it seemed.

    "Young Noble, really.. we don''t have a treasure here so if that is your intent, this lowly me is asking for an apology that my vige had disappointed you." The vige chief did not back down.

    "Really now, Vige Chief." Galeil Ku emitted a killing intent that made the vigers shudder in fear. "You will keep lying to this Young Noble? Even you have the backing of the Imperial Pce, you think my Blue Haven Sect is afraid of it? Heh."

    "Think again, vige chief. As much as possible, I do not want any blood to be spilled so just sell the treasure to me and all is well. Is it hard?"

    "Young Noble, we really do--" The vige chief had something to say however he suddenly flew away like a kite with its string snapped that was being blew by the wind violently! It was an attack that came from Galeil Ku himself!

    "Cough! Cough!" The vige chief spat a mouthful of blood as he tried to stand up. His legs were trembling at this moment that made it hard for him to crawl back to his ground.

    "Vige Chief is not recognizing the blessing I am currently offering and instead kept on lying right in my face. You wanted to seek destruction for your vige that much?" Galeil Ku revealed an expression of displeasure.

    This time, he was emitting boundless of killing intent!

 Chapter 57 - This Venerable Self

    "This is why I hate getting outside." Galeil Ku said annoyingly, "It is because of this this kind of ignorant people."

    "Think they could rely in the Imperial Pce? Laughable."

    One of his servants joined in and suggested, "Young Noble, why don''t we just kill them all and search for the treasure by ourselves?" he released a terrifying murderous intent!

    Hearing this, the vigers present shuddered and some of them already fell to the ground butt first. Just feeling the murderous intent already made them lose all hope!

    But the elders of the Forest Dome Vige, who were also cultivators, were not nning on giving in! One of them shouted, "You dared to hurt our vige chief?" He stared coldly at Galeil Ku.

    "Oh?" Galeil Ku found this amusing and chuckled, "What can you do about it? Fight back?"

    "Heh. Don''t even think about it. Why don''t you help me convince your vige chief to sell me that treasure? I am sure you guys would not lose out in this deal since this Young Noble is generous enough. The price is negotiable and could be set on a nk table."

    "You see. just like I have said, I do not want any blood being spilled as of this moment. But don''t push this too far."

    Galeil Ku''s voice resounded the entire surroundings as this rang to everyone''s ears. Hi voice may seemed gentle, however, it had an obvious trace of coldness and threat!

    The vige chief stood his ground and said without hesitation, "If I said we don''t have treasures here, we do no have treasure here! You can now leave but if you are not interested toply, then don''t me me for being merciless!"

    These words astounded the vigers as they almost bite their tongues. Where did this chief of theirs had became so much brave? They all knew that even the vige chief go all out, he might not even leave scratches to those people since he was only a Sky Realm, First Stage! And what was more, he was the strongest! All the elders were only Earth Realm, ninth stage cultivators. How could they match with these bunch of Sky Realm experts? Excluding the Young Noble''s prowess, just his servants would be enough to kill all of them!

    "Such a big tone you have there." Of course, Galeil Ku was extremely livid, "Refusing a toast just to be forced to drink a forfeit, you ants deserves death! Kill him first! Leave no one breathing!"

    The servants began to move and charged towards the vige chief! The vige chief frowned with his face paled, seven Sky Realm, third stage cultivators were charging at him at the same time!

    This rmed the elders as they tried to run towards the vige chief to lend a hand! However, they were seemed toote to reach out!

    "Old bastard, die!" one of the servants revealed a dagger and gestured it towards the vige chief filling the dagger with energy essence, aiming for a vital spot! The other servants also revealed their daggers as they aimed for other vital spots. They were aiming to kill the vige chief with a single attack!

    The vige chief clenched his teeth as he braced himself, he knew that he would eventually die by this attack since all his escape routes were blocked. He did not even have the luxury for evading! Right now, he had a desperate n of once the servants were in the vicinity already, he would immediately self-destruct! Wiping these seven servants could increase the chance of the vigers surviving.

    He was now ready to ept death. With his withering vitality, he might only have few years more to leave. He would still die one way or another. Might as well do something like this already!

    Of course, he was also worried about the vigers and as much as possible, he would not want to leave this ce yet. At least, not until they were already recognized by the Tyy Empire. However, he had a job to protect a treasure that was entrusted to him by a peerless expert! This expert said that the treasure must not fall into the hands of someone evil or anyone. Since the peerless expert said that this was a heaven-defying treasure that could shake the world! Only entrust to someone when you feel like it would be safe.

    Besides, he owed the peerless expert some debts and now was the right time to pay it. At the very least, he was not regretting this decision. As the vige chief and someone who pay debts rightfully, this was the best way for him. At the very least, in his perspective.

    BOOOM!

    A loud boom rang the void as it shook slightly creating mild fluctuations!

    "Vige Chief!" The elders cried out in despair. They saw the vige chief bloating like a balloon with his essence energy running rampant. They already understood what did this meant. They all knelt to the ground like their souls left their bodies. Crying in despair.

    "Self-destructing, huh? A good move indeed. However, no matter." Galeil Ku said as he chuckled, "You see, it was not yet enough to kill my men. Look closely."

    As the smoke gradually disappeared, the confident smile of Galeil Ku also vanished and was changed into stunned expression. His eyes could not be described as his eyes were wide open without even blinking! Eventually, it turned out to be filled with disbelief!

    The elders were also stupefied at this moment as they could not believe their eyes! In their sight, the vige chief was still alive and well! In fact, he also had an expression of disbelief. In front of him was a middle aged man probably in his forty''s, he was emitting an aura of gentleness as his white robe and long sleeves were dancing in the call of the wind, it was like he was the master of all peerless experts. His eyes were like something that could pierce through a soul, a true bearing of a master! Below him were the bodies of the seven servants,pletely taken off their breath.

    The peerless expert gazed at Galeil Ku and said with a mild tone, "Young man, who''s gonna look closely who?"

    He added, "I do not know why you are here, however, this venerable self has imed this ce my protective ground. So whatever sect you came from, you are to act cautiously in front of this venerable self."

    Of course, this peerless expert was Old Mo! And that''s right, he called himself ''venerable self'' like a true expert! Master of all masters!

 Chapter 58 - You Just Threatened The Wrong One

    Galeil Ku''s face turned livid as he heard this. He red Old Mo with such hostility but still tried to swallow this and said, "Whatever sect I came from? Senior, you might have to think twice before involving yourself in this matter for I am just the sessor of the Blue Haven Sect."

    Though Galeil Ku was from a behemoth rivaling the strongest sect of the Tyy Empire, he still needed to act appropriately this time. Since the unknown expert in front of him was a Sky Realm, fifth stage! Galeil Ku was only a Sky Realm, third stage. Obviously, he would not be a match. However. he could use his sect as his backing! In this age and era, who would not know about their Blue Haven Sect? Even the high-tier empires and the Gian Supreme Empire knew them!

    "Blue Haven Sect? This venerable self had never heard of your childish-named sect." Old Mo said nonchntly as he chinned up, almost looking at the sky. He was really bearing the way of a master!

    "You!" Galeil Ku almost spurted blood in rage as he heard this. Contrary to his expectations, this unknown expert in front of him did not recognize their Blue Haven Sect! What was infuriating was that this unknown expert dared to criticize the name of their sect being childish!

    Galeil Ku revealed a massive killing intent at this time, "Good! Good! I do not know who you are but don''t think that this Young Noble is a pushover!"

    "Hoh?" Old Mo was amused by this and said, "You are from the younger generation and you still needed to practice hard and eat a lot of rice in order to be par and put even a bit of fight in front of this venerable self."

    "You will dare to hurt me?" Galeil Ku grinned, "My Blue Haven Sect will never let you off and will never experience leisure your life for my sect will find you wherever corner of the world you are hiding!"

    "Hahaha! Threatening this venerable self? Laughable." Old Moughed softly, "You think your puny Blue Haven Sect could intimidate this venerable self?"

    "Your sect must really be that powerful. But.."

    "You see, you just threatened the wrong one."

    BOOOOOM!

    A giant palm charged right into Galeil Ku which made him reveal a paled expression, he tried to dodge but the speed of the giant palm was faster than his reaction speed!

    "Puhhhh!" Galeil Ku was thrown away violently as he spat a mouthful of blood along the moment. He crushed into a wall and created a huge crack!

    "You are not a pushover, right?" Old Mo chuckled, "Comeee! Let me see what you are capable of! Stand up!"

    "BASTARD!" Galeil Ku howled like a crazy beast as he struggled to stand up. He was ring knives to this unknown expert who did not put him in his eyes with so much hostility! He was gritting his teeth in infuriation! His veins in his face was already bulging enough that it almost turned green and blue. He never expected that this unknown expert in front of him actually dared to hurt him, the sessor of the Blue Haven Sect!

    "You are from the older generation yet you dared to hurt me, the Young Noble of a behemoth power? Surely, you have tons of guts there!" He screamed in indignation. As the sessor of a behemoth sect, he always received praises and people trying to get on his good side. Some were giving him extravagant gifts and sorts just to get his rmendation regarding the sect. He was the being shone by the spotlight all this time and never been humiliated and regarded as an insignificant figure. But this.. audacious ignorant unknown expert dared to unt his high horses and even insulted his sect and humiliated him! This was a crime priced a sect and n destruction for the offender!

    Even though he was in a very disadvantageous state this time, he never revealed any fear in front of this!

    "Oh really? How interesting." Old Mo was amused again, "I never believed it came from someone who was here creating trouble and even hurt the chief of this vige. You hurting someone from the older generation with a withering vitality just because he could not sell what you wanted. Really now, kid? You''re a funny one."

    Old Mo bursted intoughter. This made Galeil Ku more and more angered as his expression darkened, twisted in an indescribable way. He said, "I tried to talk things out but that vige chief was trying to be hard to get!"

    "He already told you that he did not have any treasure in his possession, and if there really is, if he did not want to sell it, what is your say about that? Just because you are from a behemoth sect doesn''t mean you can flip the world with your measly hands." Old Mo said in a normal tone. However his words carried a sense of justice andfortable feeling for the vigers watching this!

    He added, "Boy, the world is vast. And you are still inexperienced. You might be offend someone who you could not afford to offend if you keep that haughty attitude of yours. Your sect is not the strongest across all empires. Remember that."

    "Rubbish. Just kill me already if you dare!" Galeil Ku shouted. His body was screaming in pain. There were bones that were crushed and misced resulting to this pain. And thus, he could not retaliate even he wanted to. He waspletely powerless this time.

    "If there are people that were killed by you, I might killed you already with a single palm. But since I arrived in time, there was none and so I only wanted to teach you a lesson." Old Mo smiled, "Tuck your tails between your legs and crawl back to your insignificant sect. Remember not to provoke me in the future or otherwise, do not me me if I flip your Blue Haven Sect upside down!"

    These words sounded into Galeil Ku''s ears which made his twisted expression getting more twisted! Actually threatening him and his sect? This was already enough to be an irreconcble feud between this unknown expert and his Blue Haven Sect! But of course, since he was given a chance to live, how could he not ept it in the face of an actual danger? One could take a step back and repay the debt a hundred fold!

    And thus, he swallowed this anger and flew to the sky, after getting into a safe distance, he shouted, "BASTARD! YOU BETTER REMEMBER THIS AND YOUR WORDS! MY BLUE HAVEN SECT AND I WILL NEVER SHARE THE SAME SKY WITH YOU!!" he engraved the appearance of this unknown man and flew towards the horizon and disappeared.

    Old Mo could only smile lightly as he heard this. If it was the old him, he might be scared shitless by this. But not this time that he already had a strength. If the Blue Haven Sect came knocking to trouble him, he would dly wee them since he was confident enough to back his words up!

    After getting an instant massive increase in strength, he also received a martial technique which was engraved to him by his young master, Jin Rou. Afterprehending a bit of the martial technique, he found out that this was a very terrifying technique that could shook the entire world!

 Chapter 59 - Black-armored Man

    In the great hall of the Gian Supreme Empire, there was a banquet being held at the moment. With the most promising disciple of the Imperial School breaking through to the Sky Realm, sixth stage, this was really worth a celebration!

    The banquet could be said one of the grandest events the empire had held. Many important figures, especially the sectmasters of the behemoth powers and its high elders, were present to show their congrattions and give out extravagant gifts. Of course, they did not do this out of goodwill, they were aiming to get on the good side of that disciple and when he already soared to the sky, they could hug his thighs and lift their position in the entire Shred Case Mortal World.

    "Nephew Zng Mu is really the dragon amongst men. To think he actually reached Sky Realm, sixth stage at the age of fifteen. How terrifying! My best disciple paled inparison." One of the sectmasters bitterly smiled.

    "Of course, with the personal guidance of Mentor Shao Gan, that is not suprising for him to gain such achievement. It would more surprising if he did not reach this." Another sectmaster joined in.

    "True. Being guided by Mentor Shao Gan could be said a blessing given by heavens. But still, it was a shocking truth to actually reached Sky Realm, sixth stage at the young age. When I was at the same age as him, I was only Earth Realm, second stage."

    "Sigh. Truly, we will be reced by the younger generation and they will carry our pride banners."

    As the sectmasters was in the middle of their conversation, a figure wearing a yellow robe suddenly walked over and joined in, "Sectmasters, I am very d that you attended this banquet for my disciple." The figure smiled with full of gentleness.

    "Principal Kong, no need to say such things. We are here to celebrate with you the grand achievement of your most promising disciple. Who would want to miss this?"

    "That''s right, Principal. No need to be so modest with us." The sectmasters said politely. Although some sects was just on par with the Imperial School in terms ofbat power, when it came to the most promising disciples, they paled inparison.

    Principal Kong was the head of the Imperial School which said to be the brightest powerhouse in this era. Not to mention Zng Mu, even the past disciples of the school were someone that just slightly paled from Zng Mu!

    Principal Kong only smiled after hearing this. After which, majestic steps could be heard as if the king was walking. Each steps was filled with profoundness as it hit the floor creating melodies. This was such a good sound pleasing to the ears.

    They turned their heads and everyone suddenly was brimming with excitement!

    "Mentor Shao and Zng Mu are already here!"

    "What a grand and majestic entrance!"

    "That''s Mentor Shao for you. The current overlord of this world!"

    The crowd suddenly beamed with smiles as they watched the two figures walking. Indeed, the old man who was Mentor Shao, walked his way bearing an aura mixed of gentleness and dominance. He was wearing a simple robe like it was for a normal cultivator. One nce of someone who does not recognize him would sized Mentor Shao as an insignificant figure.

    Contrary to Mentor Shao, the young man behind him was emitting an aura of arrogance, coupled with his cold gaze that made any young cultivators present shudder. This was a very handsome young man in his fifteen years old. However, he gave off the vibe of your typical yboy. The type of boy who would lust over beautiful and enticing women.

    "Zng Mu, the main character of this event, has finally arrived!" Principal Kong received Mentor Shao and Zng Mu joyfully. He then turned his gaze to Mentor Shao and cupped his hands, "I pay respect to Mentor Shao!"

    Followed suit, everyone cupped their hands and said in unison. "We pay respects to Mentor Shao!"

    "Hoho." Mentor Shao chuckled, "I told you to drop this formality and such. But never mind."

    "Mentor Shao, Nephew Zng, this way please." Principal Kong, as the host, has to personally guide these two important figures to their respective seats.

    "Very well." Mentor Shao smiled and walked over. Zng Mu also followed as well, not even giving Principal Kong a nce. This action of Zng Mu displeased the old figures present.

    As a disciple of the Imperial Pce, he should have paid respect to his principal. But not only he did not do this, he even did not bother to give him a nce as if he was just an ant behind his feet. To think this young man was already very arrogant that could almost measure up the heaven? Of course, they knew that he had the power to back it up. But still, as people of the older generation, they found this action very displeasing.

    Mentor Shao stopped his steps and faced Zng Mu and ordered, "Pay respect to Principal Kong, Zng."

    Zng Mu was indifferent as he cupped his head to Principal Kong, "I pay respect to Principal Kong."

    However, the displeasure of the old figures were still there. Because that paying respect was even cold without a hint of respect on it!

    Principal Kong smiled bitterly. Of course, as the principal, he knew that this was the natural attitude of the disciple. He just gestured him to his seat, "Okay Nephew Zng. You seat there."

    Buzz!

    Mentor Shao already sat on his chair which was ced in the highest stand, Zng Mu was about to sit when the void trembled suddenly and ripped off. Next, a figure appeared in front of Mentor Shao, which made him immediately lifted his guard.

    The figure was wearing a ck te armor that was sparkling with stars glittering on it. The clouds suddenly reverberated and spun in circles as if it was turning crazy. He had a very long silver hair and his age must be in the range of 40 to 50 years old. He was emitting an extreme and violent pressure that this world had not yet experienced! His eyes glit with ice-cold gaze as he roamed his eyes around the great hall. As he got out of the void and stepped on the floor, the ground suddenly trembled which made the younger cultivators fall on their butts. Even the proud and arrogant Zng Mu was no exception since he was the nearest in this unknown figure! His expression was twisted as he fell on his butt.

    This caught off guard everyone present!

    The sectmasters wanted to draw their weapons and ask ''who are you'' to this unknown man. But after seeing him ripping off the void and got out of it. They immediately shook this thought. They knew this man was someone who they could not afford to offend! Although they had tons of questions, they did not even dare to breath loudly, lest to speak.

    Mentor Shao who had a paled expression stood up and cupped his hands, and asked, "May I know who is this high-esteemed man visiting my empire?"

    The ck-armored man ignored the question sized up Mentor Shao and said indifferently, "You must be Shao Gan? I asked the envoy of the Shi n observing this ce."

    "Yes. That is me." Mentor Shao immediately answered respectfully. He had already realized why this man was here and asked another question, "Senior, correct me if I''m wrong, but are you here because of the recent Heaven''s Harmony happened in this world?"

    "Bright." The ck-armored man smiled, "Pardon myte introduction, I am Grenas, the Celestial General of His Majesty, Jin Rou." Indeed, this was Grenas.

    Mentor Shao immediately felt his knees trembling and was soon to give in. To actually saw a Celestial General? He was brimming with smile and excitement!

    Mentor Shao was already informed by the envoy that a Celestial General will seek his presence. And so, he prepared himself. However, he was still intimidated by the posture and aura of this Celestial General! What''s more, he did not expect this general to appear right in their grand event! If he just knew, maybe he had made this event grander than it was.

    Grenas ignored this and said dejectedly, "I searched and traversed all the lower worlds within these days without a clue of where to find His Majesty, buting here. I am sure His Majesty is really here. I can faintly sense him, It would take me days to find and observe him in the dark."

    Mentor Shao pondered something for a while and said, "About that, Mylord, I ordered every of my people capable of gathering intel where was the source of the Heaven''s Harmony and I received a confirmed one that it was the most felt in the Quu Empire, a low-tier empire very far away from here. Estimating hundreds of millions of kilometers away in East." He even changed his call to Grenas as Mylord from Senior. This was a clear cut of the disparity between them that made the speechless crowd more speechless! It was as if the mouths of them were sealed.

    "Oh?" Grenas got hyped up and did not waste any more time and ripped off the void, suddenly, a dark space appeared.

    Before entering, Grenas said "Shao Gan, as a thanks for this valuable information, I will personally rmend you to His Majesty once I found him, he might give you some marvelous gift you would not expect."

    Although Grenas was tasked to hide and observe in the dark, in the end, he still needed to ry the message of his parents which was giving Grenas a headache of how to do that. He knew that once he was discovered by His Majesty, he would run away again and Grenas would have to search for every corners again finding him again.

    Buzz-

    The void was entered by Grenas suddenly trembled and disappeared. The dumbfounded and speechless crowd had not yet managed to calmed down. It seemed it would take time to process such fast developments.

    After a long while, Zng Mu was the one who first regained his wits and asked, "Master, who is that?"

    Mentor Shao smiled bitterly in disappointment as he could not invite the general to stay for a while. He sighed nad looked at everyone and said in a serious tone, "All you need to know is that it is someone who could make this Shred Case disappear with just a wave of his hand."

    Hearing this made the crowd and Zng Mu stupefied!

 Chapter 60 - Wulong Jian

    "Young master, I am back." Old Mo hopped back on the White Eagle currently hiding in the clouds just above the Forest Dome Vige. He was ordered by Jin Rou to save the vigers and try his newly gained power out.

    After saving the whole vige from the imminent danger, the vige chief offered to y to the part of hosting Old Mo and hold a simple banquet to show their gratitude. But Old Mo declined this, he could not waste any more time than he had for the young master was waiting for him. Thus, the vige chief gave him something instead which Old Mo epted as a gesture.

    "To think you have gotten that strong now. If I had not seen this personally, I would not believe this." Yuan Gu had seen all the events unfolded while hiding in the clouds and this made him stoned. In fact, he already deduced that if Old Mo and him fight it out, he was already not a match. At the very best, he could hold on for fifty exchanges. Just imagine, a Sky Realm, seventh stage admitted defeated for a Sky Realm, fifth stage? Terrifying!

    "Humph. Of course, Young Master personally did this. He is the only one who could break allmon logic of this world." Old Mo snorted.

    "Wee back, Old Mo." Jin Rou smiled and looked at the box that was being carried by Old Mo, "It seemed you had received a gift?"

    This box was made in the finest woods this world could offer, it was emitting a mysterious aura as if a legendary treasure was sealed within. This box were covered with ck chains that radiates dominance and power.

    Hearing this, Yuan Gu and Ran Haoyu also looked into the wooden and chained box. Indeed, it seemed like Old Mo received some great treasures.

    "This.." Old Mo smiled awkwardly and said, "The vige chief insisted for me to receive this. He said they had no use of this so might as well give it to me since they believed that it was a fateful encounter."

    "Do they know what is inside of this box?" Jin Rou asked.

    "That.." Old Mo paused for a bit and said, "They did not know what was inside since they did not have the power to open this box. But they firmly believed that this was treasure beyond exnations."

    Jin Rou only smiled mysteriously after hearing this.

    "If Young Master wants this, I would not mind giving this to you." Old Mo said.

    "No. It will not benefit me, but if you use what was inside, that would benefit you greatly." Jin Rou replied.

    "Will greatly benefit me?" Old Mo was stunned, "Young Master had already seen through the item inside this box?"

    Jin Rou chuckled and ignored this question and patted the white eagle, "White Eagle, forward!"

    WHOOOOSH!

    The White Eagle disappeared into the horizon as it went towards the direction of the Tyy Empire.

    ***

    In the ck Forest of the Tyy Empire, one could hear the terrifying and bone-chilling howls of a beast that was enraged. A series of nging sounds could be heard as if there was a fight ongoing. Soon after, tragic cries could be heard. These cries could make one''s hair stand on end as it gave a chill lightning running down the spine. Once heard this could already deduced what sort of fate the victim had encountered.

    In the middle of the forest, there was group of young men ranging from 17 to 20 years old wearing red-te armors and was currently surrounded by beasts with their mouths salivating. It seemed these beasts already imagined these youngsters falling into their bellies.

    One of the youngsters drew his sword as the mes within him ignited his will, "Brothers, let''s not lose hope here. If we fight our way out, we might still survive this!"

    "We should not let despair consume us, because I believe that one''s fate would only end if you yourself give up!"

    His fellow brothers were scared shitless and lost all hope to fight back. Originally, theyposed of 34 brothers when they set into this expedition, but never did they expect that packs of terrifying beasts were roaming around here!

    This ck Forest was not a habitable ce for any living being because this forest was devoid of life! All they could see were dead trees, ck soil and such. In fact, just the name itself, it was filled with ck color. Nothing living here. Seeing this packs of beasts here, why would theye here knowing they would not find any source of survival here?

    The other four youngsters immediately calmed themselves as the oldest of them tried to lit their fires, they drew their swords and lifted it pointing the end to the sky and shouted, "Kill!"

    The oldest of them nodded his head as his brothers regained their wits. He dashed forward aiming to make way in these packs of beasts for a escape rout, "The Warrior And Swords Sect is not a pushover! FORWARD!"

    The beasts seemed to understood their n as well and immediately dashed forward also! As these beasts were running in rampage all at the same time, the earth trembled which made the four youngsters stop their tracks and scared shitless again.

    The senior brother named Wulong Jian, shook his head in disappointment. These youngsters were cowards and should not have been entered the Warrior Sect. Their willpower was not cut off for this.

    Despite this, Wulong Jian still continued his charge even he knew that he would definitely die. It was better to fight back honorably than just to die there scared out of his wits! He gritted his teeth as he gripped his sword much firmer for this final struggle!

    Wulong Jian was prepared for death this time already but the next thing happened made him stoned, with his mouth and eyes wide opened.

    A fluctuating arc-shaped energy shed through the bodies of the beasts and gave no room for retaliation, their bodies instantly turned into meat paste, only blood remained. The sky turned deathly silent. Those coward warrior disciples were also stunned as well and did not dare to breath.

    So powerful!

    Wulong Jian traced where this terrifying power came from, and upon his sight mesmerized him, unable to express even the simplest feelings he was feeling.

    A woman with a pony-tailed green hair stood there motionlessly. She was wearing a dark green ted armor covering her enticing figure. Her facial features could be categorized as a fairy in the legends! Her ck eyes that showed no emotions, her perfectly curved red lips as if it was asking to be kissed, her nose that spelled the word perfect due its girly shape fitting this woman very well. She was holding a big sword in her right hand, emitting a radiance of a powerful expert in swords!

    This fairy-like woman, could make every flowers shy!

 Chapter 61 - Yalan Na

    "So bedazzling!" Wulong Jian eximed as he felt mixed emotions within him, "What''s more, she is so beautiful like a fairy!"

    Wulong Jian was instantly captivated by this beauty in front of him. All across his experiences, he had already seen many beauties but never one moved his heart! This was the first time this kind of thing happened! This beauty was enough to topple an empire! A beauty beyond existence!

    If the High Elders of the Gian Empire would be here, they will immediately recognize thisdy for this was thedy that had swear to find Jin Rou wherever he was!

    Afterwards, the unsheathed sword of the green-haired beauty swung and spun on the air before the sword disappeared.

    "So cool!" Wulong Jianmented again. This type of moves using the sword, was extremely awe-inspiring!

    The green-haired beauty nced coldly at Wulong Jian and said, "You are from a Warrior Sect?"

    "Yes, Senior Sister!" Wulong Jian replied hurriedly, "This warrior disciple is name Wulong Jian and the current Senior Brother of the Inner Sect of the Warrior And Swords Sect.

    In the whole Shred Case Mortal World, there were tons of Warrior Sects that practice the Art Of Swords. However, not all Warrior Sects had the power to be a behemoth in their respective empires. Taking for example the Warrior And Swords Sect that Wulong Jian belonged, although this was a powerful sect overall the Tyy Empire. However, if would bepared to other Warrior Sects of the empire, they still paled inparison. Thus, they were not qualified to bear the title of "Behemoth Sect".

    "Warrior And Swords Sect, huh.." The green-haired beauty still had a cold expression along with ice-cold gaze as she paused for a moment, "To think that you are from that sect, how surprising. Surely, the quality of the disciples of the sect had downgraded."

    Wulong Jian shifted his expression as he heard this. This was actually an insult for the Warrior And Swords Sect! But for some unknown reason, he could not fill even a bit of hostility or displeasure.

    "This.." He did not know what to say. After a long pause, he smiled bitterly and admitted, "Senior Sister is right. The Warrior And Swords Sect is currently declining after the ancestor passed away."

    "Is it the Sword Ancestor, Jimu?" The green-haired beauty asked.

    Wulong Jian revealed a surprised expression but eventually hide it, "Indeed, it was Ancestor Jimu who passed away."

    Actually, the Warrior And Sword Sect was already qualified to bear the title of behemoth sect with the backing of the oldest Ancestor, Sword Ancestor Jimu. Ancestor Jimu was one of the most powerful figures of the current era and dubbed as the Sword Genius when he was still young. Even the behemoth sects of the high-tier and even the Gian Empire, had to act politely in front of this Ancestor! The n was Ancestor Jimu will oversee the sect until it produced a warrior on par with him when he was still young. Being the overseer, no sect, even the Blue Haven Sect would dare act presumptuously even they were given hundreds of guts! These were the glorious times their Warrior And Swords Sect was revered and adored by the masses!

    However, never did they thought that Ancestor Jimu would pass away in an earlier time, way earlier time than they had anticipated. Although Ancestor Jimu had already a withering vitality, it was still enough for him to stand the river of time for twenty or thirty years at least. But the arrival of the Ancestor''s death gave them such a heavy blow. Without their Ancestor Jimu, their future would not be smooth as it had been.

    Indeed, after the masses knew that the Ancestor Jimu passed away, many gloated in the sect''s tragedy. Surely, this would spell decline to the Warrior And Swords Sect. And many sects would eye to their treasures andnds. After all, the cultivation world was a survival of the fittest where power reigns over everything. If you have absolute power, you have the privilege to be on top andmand beings.

    Many sects who offered partnership to the Warrior And Swords Sect withdrew their offers and never hadmunicated with them again. And this brought them another blow that was difficult to recover. After all, without any alliance with the other sects, if they were attacked, who could they ask assistance to? But if one ponder it for a while, even they had some connections, who would dare to party with them? Not all sects could take it to be an enemy of all sects eyeing for the Warrior And Swords Sect. Once a sect allied with the Warrior And Swords Sect, it meant that they were ready to stand side by side and fight together to the bitter end.

    "Even Ancestor Jimu reached his end." The green-haired beauty sighed andmented, but her expression remained the same, "Truly, without your Ancestor Jimu, you guys were like children who lost their parent. You depended on your Ancestor so much."

    Wulong Jian smiled bitterly, it seemed that thisdy knew his Ancestor and their sect well which made him curious who was this beauty that knew so much about them? But indeed, they were toofortable of their lives and did not prepare for the worst case scenario due to abundant confidence and dependence to the Ancestor.

    He asked, "Senior Sister.. if you will not mind, I have a question."

    "What is it? Feel free." The green-haired beauty replied.

    "What is your name, Senior Sister?" Wulong Jian asked.

    "Yn Na." The green-haired beauty answered without changing her expression, "Just call me Senior Sister Yn."

    "Senior Sister Yn.." Wulong Jian flushed red at this moment, because even her name was beautiful! Even though he always received the cold responses of this Yn Na, for him, it was still worth it to talk with such a powerful and beautiful Senior Sister! What was more, she was also a warrior! Although he did not know what sect Senior Sister Yn came from, he knew that it was from a behemoth sect! However, he was curious as well how did this Senior Sister Yn knew so much regarding their sect?

    Wulong Jian felt his heart thumping violently. To be able to be acquaintance with this fairy-likedy could already be his fortune amidst of the dangers he confronted today!

    "Help your brothers propped up. They were still shivering in fear." This time, Yn Na revealed a slight expression of disdain as she stared at the four shivering warrior disciples, "Taking the path of Warrior yet scared shitless by just some random beasts. You guys were not cut off to be a warrior."

    "If you don''t have the guts, then don''t even dream bing a warrior, and find the suitable path for you. Do not disgrace the sect you were in."

    These words made the shivering warrior disciples shuddered, the words pierced through their bones down to the depths of their soul. They only lowered their heads and did not answer.

    Yn Na turned her back and said, "I have an important task to do, so I will be leaving now." She then tossed a talisman to Wulong Jian and added, "That talisman could protect you from any dangers for two hours, so you better hurry the moment you used it. Don''t worry, that talisman could withstand attacks of a Sky Realm expert of whatever stage."

    "Senior Sister, you''re leaving?" It seemed like Wulong Jian had not heard the other words outside of the ''I will be leaving now.'' He was filled with reluctance to part with this Senior Sister who he barely knew yet.

    "Yes. I am currently here to search for someone. And I could not dy any longer." Yn Na answered.

    "Will we meet again?" Wulong Jian asked.

    "If fate permitted it. Farewell." Yn Na flew into distance without waiting for a reply as Wulong Jian only see him rooted in his ground.

    He said as his eyes lit, "Senior Sister, we will definitely meet again."

 Chapter 62 - A Legend

    Evening. The moon already hung itself to the sky surrounded by the twinkling stars with clear dark sky giving off a peaceful aura.

    After several hours, Jin Rou and his group finally arrived at the Tyy Empire.

    "Wow! So many people!" Jin Rou''s eyes glowed as he roamed his sight around.

    Indeed, right after they entered the empire. what met them was tons of people that could be seen left and right. This number was like ants when one view them above.

    "Of course, Young Master. This Tyy Empire is dubbed as the Capital Trading Empire of this world." Yuan Gu said.

    "Capital Trading Empire?" Jin Rou was puzzled.

    "Oh.." seeing the puzzled expression of Jin Rou, Yuan Gu chuckled, "Yes, Young Master. That means that all of the biggest tradings and the biggest markets that this world could boast, were naturally here."

    "Isn''t this just a middle-tier empire? Howe this was the capital?" Ran Haoyu asked.

    Indeed, if one would ponder it for a moment, the Tyy Empire was only a middle-tier empire, how could it be that the biggest tradings and markets were here knowing there were high-tier empires? And there was the Gian Empire. Shouldn''t these empires had it best over a middle-tier empire? Or were these empires outsmarted by this Tyy Empire?

    "You cannot judge this empire just because it is only a middle-tier." Yuan Gu said, "This empire was definitely not simple at all. I do not know the answer regarding why this was the biggest trading of this world, but I heard of a legend regarding this empire."

    "What legend? Come on, don''t pause and just keep talking!" Old Mo demanded. This piqued his curiosity.

    "Why don''t you just wait patiently? You could not die waiting. Could you?" Yuan Gu rolled his eyes. But eventually said, "This is only a legend so I do not know if this is true or not."

    "When the Shred Case Mortal World had been created, this Tyy Empire said to be the first empire to be built in this world. And in the records of my ancestor in the Gu Empire, there was words written regarding the Tyy Empire."

    "Thou shall not provoke the Tyy or face destruction. Demon sealed within, shall not be freed."

    "What kind of nonsense is that?" Old Mo rebuked. For him, this was really far too nonsense. Demon, really?

    "Just like I said, it is only a legend recorded in our history books by the ancestor. I do not know if it''s true or not. And maybe, I bet every empires had it recorded." Yuan Gu gave Old Mo a side nce and continued, "You see, as far as I know, no one had really came knocking and asking trouble in this empire. And in fact, even the notorious Shauha Empire did not dare to provoke them. Wherein they knew that the Shagu and the Tyy Empires were not in a good rtionship."

    "It might because of this empire had the only best markets and no one could afford to do it." Old Mo shrugged his shoulders and said.

    "Duh." Yuan Gu rolled his eyes again and said, "I do not know the answer but I know that your answer was definitely wrong. Trying to be smart.. huh?"

    "You..!" Old Mo was almost exasperated as he heard this and was about toe giving a punch to Yuan Gu but Jin Rou interrupted, "Enough enough. It is already evening. We need to find a ce to rest. Right?"

    "Young Master is right." Yuan Gu nodded in approval, "I could not waste my time with you ranting. The Painting Competition will start few days from now. Tomorrow, I will head off to the Painting Guild in order for me to reserve the top seats for us, so we better get moving."

    "You will reserve a seat for us?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Yes yes, Young Master." Yuan Gu nodded, "The Painting Competition will be gathering packs of packs of people since it is a grand event of this Empire! It would not be an exaggeration if I say tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of people wille watch thispetition. After all, all the empires who have Painting Guilds will be participating in thispetition. And what''s more, thepetition would be oversee by the Gian Empire''s strongest cultivator!" Yuan Gu was brimming in excitement.

    Ran Haoyu''s eyes glowed and asked, "Are you referring to Mentor Shao Gan?"

    "Yes! The only one Mentor who reached six-stars!" Yuan Gu replied with full of smiles.

    Ran Haoyu could not hide her expression of disbelief at this moment.

    Jin Rou did not know who was that, but he could not bother it at all since he was not interested. "Let''s go, it''s already gettingte."

    ---

    Jin Rou''s group started their search for a inn to stay within, however, it was not easy to find a vacant room within this inn since the Painting Competition was already uing and already marked their dates. This type of days was really hard for any foreigners to find an inn, be it expensive or cheap, right at this moment. And what was more, those who already checked in will be staying for few more days until the day of the Painting Competition. After all, all these customers came from different empires.

    After a long search of finding an inn with vacant room, they finally found one. However, it was literally just one room and nothing else. But they decided to grab this and just endure it for now even they were being looked at with suspicious gazes. After all, their groupposed of three men and one woman in one room. The dirty-minded people could not help but be suspicious of this, especially when they looked at Old Mo which also made Old Mo almost spurt blood from anger. If not for the fact that his Young Master was present, he would not mind teaching this bunch of fools a lesson!

    He is the Great Butler of Young Master Jin Rou, but yet he was actually seen by those bunch a horny beast? Just remembering those contemptuous gazes, he was really really furious at that!

    ---

    Morning. The sky received the sun with utmost happiness as the chirping of the birds was like melody of a song, the dew on the leaves drip down one at a time as the gentle whip of the cold air touched it.

    Yuan Gu already went his way to the Painting Guild and the three were left to the room. Jin Rou tasked the two to cultivate since he wanted to walk around alone for a while. Old mo insisted to went along but Jin Rou kept his denial which Old Mo just reluctantly epted and cultivated.

    As Jin Rou enjoy his morning walk, a huge building with arge namete suddenly caught his attention.

 Chapter 63 - Alchemy Tower

    Alchemy Tower. This was therge and grand words engraved in the namete that was hanging in the middle of this huge building. Indeed, this was a tower that was aiming to reach the heights of the sky! One nce and one could tell that this Alchemy Tower held significance figure in the empire. Of course, it was! Because Alchemist was ranked top 4 of the Major Jobs! With its building that was made of charcoal-ck blocks that seemed like it had passed the cruelty of time, for someone first time to see this, they would probably be in awe!

    Master Alchemists were revered and admired by the masses wherever they go. They were figures that not even behemoth sects could afford to offend! After all, not all cultivators could be Master Alchemists. In fact, in the poption of the whole Shred Case, the number of Master Alchemists could be estimated not having 500!

    With this, it was already obvious how difficult to take the Path Of Alchemy.

    Jin Rou smiled and decided to take a look inside this grand building. When he was already inside, he was met with the tons of people walking here and forth around as if this was market having a fifty percent sale! But what Jin Rou noticed more was that the ce inside itself was actually more beautiful than the outside! The ambiance was giving off the aura of tranquility and smelled like a farm full of precious nts and herbs.

    A woman in her twenty''s probably, walked over to Jin Rou and greeted with full of smiles, "Hello Sir! I am Yun Hihi, may I know what are you looking for in our tower?"

    Jin Rou returned the smile and said, "Oh.. I am just strolling around."

    "Ahh.." Yun Hihi smiled suddenly faded and sized up Jin Rou from head to toe. She gave a side nce and said, "Sir, our tower is busy so if you don''t have anything to buy or whatnot, I advise you to leave."

    Yun Hihi already sized him as a human came from a poor family. Just by judging from his outfit and above average handsomeness, he might not even have a hundred diamonds in his pocket. Their Alchemy Tower is busy handling the tons of customers that came from distinguished families and empires, and she was tasked to guide any customers around. But since this young man probably only was here to stroll and look for things without buying, she might as well chase him out already. After all, Yun Hihi hated people who came here without money.

    "Why?" Jin Rou was puzzled, "I was only here to take a look, no worries. I will be leavingter."

    Yun Hihi frowned and said, "Sir, I am a 1-star Master Alchemist, so I advise you to heed my words. Leave. This ce is not suitable for you."

    Yun Hihi''s voice had no trace of respect when she said it. There was only a trace of annoyed tone in it.

    Jin Rou was puzzled why this woman here was adamant to make him leave? Is it just because he was here but he did not intend to buy? What he could do, he did not even have a single diamond in his pocket! All he had were the treasures and artifacts from the Celestial Mansion.

    After pondering for a moment, he sighed. And his innocent-face shifted suddenly and revealed an expression of contempt and said, "So what if you are a Master Alchemist? Just a puny 1-star Master Alchemist and already wanted me to leave just because I will not buy?"

    You want to use your position to intimidate me, the Celestial King? Heh. Try again.

    "..." Yun Hihi was stumped as she heard this. These words were actually berating her as a Master Alchemist!

    The busy crowd suddenly stopped their tracks and looked over to these two. It seemed like an interesting drama would unfold.

    "You..!" Yun Hihi turned livid as this moment. She never expected to receive such words from an insignificant figure in her eyes!

    "What you?" Jin Rou sneered and said, "Even though, I am not nning to buy anything, I am still here as a customer. This ce is not suitable for me? Who are you to decide that? I can''t believe I receive such words from a small character like you."

    "BASTARD!" Yun Hihi howled as she charged right to Jin Rou. She was greatly infuriated at this moment! She was nning to teach this guy a lesson of who he offended right this time!

    Jin Rou only gave her a side nce and was not even bothering to evade.

    However, before Yun Hihi reached him, a voice suddenly rang their ears, "What is happening here?"

    Yun Hihi immediately stopped and said, "Master!"

    An old woman probably in her 60''s walked over them and sized Jin Rou up. She looked at Yun Hihi and said, "Yun, what is happening?"

    "Master, that man is arrogant!" Yun Hihi red at Jin Rou with full of hostility, "I just wanted to let him leave since he was not nning on buying anything. But he insisted to be here and criticized me as ONLY a 1-star Master Alchemist!" She really said the word ''only'' with full of stress.

    The old woman shifted her gaze to Jin Rou and sized him for the second time. She immediately frowned and murmured. "Strange. How can I not see his cultivation?"

    However, she did not put this into her mind and asked Jin Rou, "Those ims of my disciple, are those true?"

    "Who knows?" Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders. He knew that this olddy, whoever is right or wrong, would definitely side with her disciple. After all, Jin Rou already had seen through this olddy''s inner heart.

    Hearing this, the crowd watching sucked a mouthful of cold air. They did not expect that this young man would not give the olddy any face! This nonchnt answer was like he was challenging the authority of this olddy! Of course, some of the spectators knew who was this olddy.

    Yun Hihi shouted, "You dared to disrespect my master right inside of our tower!? Surely you have tons of guts there!"

    "Yun, enough." the olddy gestured using her hands to stop Yun Hihi, she nced at Jin Rou with such depth and said, "Young man, I do not know who you are, and as much as possible, I would not want to let this worsen. So I want you to take a step back and view the sky. The world is vast, and so the sea. You will not be hurt if you hold your high horses for a while."

    These words were pleasing to the ears but it held a threat right inside of it!

    Hearing this, Jin Rou could not help but chuckle, "Really?"

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Why take a step back if you could just step forward? As long as you have the power to back it up, then just do as you please."

    Jin Rou revealed a very mysterious smile which caught by the olddy.

    This confidence.. was enough for everyone from the crowd adore him!

    The olddy revealed a smile also and said, "Oh? Looks like you are quite confident."

    She added, "Pardon myte introduction, I am one of the High Elders of this Alchemy Tower, Ma Han."

    As the crowd heard this, they were stumped as they heard the name of thisdy. The most of the crowd could not help but exim,

    "Holy! It is really Master Alchemist Ma han?!"

    "Ma Han?! The rumored alchemist who was just a step away from the 5-star Master Alchemist?!"

    "Yes! It''s her! Never did I expect to see her here!"

 Chapter 64 - Ma Hans Challenge

    Master Alchemist Ma Han. This was a great thunder pping on each and everyone''s hearts as they heard this name. This name was actually a very significant figure of the Tyy Empire!

    Ma Han was actually a 4-star Master Alchemist and already reached the pinnacle of it, only a single step-away from the 5-star Master Alchemist. She was one of the great and revered Master Alchemists of the Tyy Empire! In fact, not just in the Tyy Empire. But even in those high-tier empires!

    After all, she was a descendant of the Han n which established the Alchemy Tower in the empire and became one of the Three High Elders. Adding to this, she was actually the younger sister of the Tower Master of the Alchemy Tower!

    With this, with such great background, how could one not give her any face?

    The spectators looked at Jin Rou in such an awe. To think this man would not actually give Master Alchemist Ma Han face and even he already knew the identity of the other party, he was still not intimidated! In fact, he did not seem to mind like it was just an insignificant figure.

    Such nonchnt expression was enough to tell the crowd he was not really putting the High Elder in his eyes! Really worth of praise!

    Ma Han, of course, was pretty displeased by this. Her white brows had knitted and narrowed to express this. She said, "Young man, you sure are confident."

    Ma Han knew that this non-reaction of Jin Rou was really true and not a facade trying not to be intimidated. She was thinking where this confidence came from. After pondering for a moment, she deduced the only possibility why this young man was not putting her in his eyes.

    He was from the Gian Supreme Empire.

    "Confident? Heh." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder again, "Howe I am confident?"

    "Judging by your reaction when you heard my name, you were not intimidated and just smiled there nonchntly like I am not an important figure in your eyes." Ma Han said in displeasure.

    "Oh that?" Jin Rou chuckled, "It''s just that I do not know who you are a while ago."

    He added, "But still, whoever you are, you are still not qualified to be an important figure in my eyes. At least that, you got it right."

    Ssss~

    The crowd could not help but sucked a mouthful of cool air as they heard this exchange. Indeed, this young man was not seeing the high elder a somebody! To actually act like this in front of someone like Ma Han? He must really be asking for death!

    "How dare you!? Insolent!" Yun Hihi shouted in anger. She could not take it when her own master was being insulted right in her eyes! This man, was really asking for a beating!

    Ma Han''s expression was turning dark bit by bit. She never expected this man to be this arrogant! She deeply took in a breath in and out to maintain her poise. But her patience was already reaching its limit! She red at Jin Rou and said, "Good Good!"

    She added, "Then young man, since you do not put me in your eyes, it seemed like I am only a small fry, huh?"

    The crowd shuddered when this voice rang their ears. This time, her voice was cold and angered!

    "Hmmmm." Jin Rou posed like he was thinking for a moment and smiled, "That is the case."

    Ma Han clenched her fists that it almost bulge her veins inside her hands to control herself from losing her reasoning. After all, if she went crazy here and identally killed this man, that would be a stain in her name. A senior actually bullying a junior, that''s not pretty pleasing.

    She said, "Very well. Then I would like to challenge you and test you if you really have the skills to back it up. How about we make a bet?"

    This caught Jin Rou''s attention and said, "Interesting."

    "So, do you dare? If not, just say so. I don''t want to bully a junior." Ma Han smirked.

    "Oh please. Why would I not dare? Of course, I ept your challenge." Jin Rou chuckled.

    He added, "So what are the bets?"

    "Commendable courage you have there. Humph." Ma Han snorted and said, "If I win, I will make you kneel down here and beg for forgiveness, and you will pay two million diamonds for your offense. If you win, anything you like. But of course, if you win, THAT IS."

    "Really now?" Jin Rou smiled, "If I win, you will pay me four million diamonds plus the most important herb you have here and the most important potion and pill. How about that?"

    SSSS~

    The crowd had yet again sucked a mouthful of cool air as they heard Jin Rou''s term. They were pretty stumped as the condition stated!

    This was sky high!

    "Insolent bastard! You are going too far! Do not push your luck here as if you already hold your victory to demand such!" Yun Hihi turned red at this time. She was really infuriated by this arrogant young man in front of her! Her hands were already itching to skin the other party alive! What was more infuriating was that the condition he gave was very high and demanding! This was already not a bet, it was already a morning robbery!

    "Your condition is quite off the grid, young man. Are you intending to rob my tower dry?" Of course, Ma Han was also angered by this!

    "Oh? Already backing off? Haha!" Jin Rouughed and gave her a contemptuous look, "We are not even starting yet."

    "You!" Ma Han almost puked blood as she heard this. This young man was actually..! "Urghh.." She stopped the iing blood that was running up to her mouth. Her expression turned livid and her final string of patience snapped and said, "Very good, young man! You really wanted this the hard way? The I will ept your terms if you ept my new terms also!"

    "Spill." Jin Rou rolled his eyes.

    "Humph!" Ma Han harrumphed and said, "Since you are robbing me clean if you win, if I win, you will kowtow to me three times with four million diamonds and a servant service here for three years, if you could not pay the four million diamonds, you will work here as a lowly servant until you pay it off! How about that?! Do you dare?!"

    "I dare." Jin Rou gave her a nonchnt answer.

    "Haha! I know you will not ept--" Ma Han was already about to mock the other party when she realized something, "You dare?"

    "Of course, why should I not dare knowing I will just win?" Jin Rou rolled his eyes again and gave the high elder a side nce.

 Chapter 65 - Challenge, Entrance Examination!

    "He is really confident!"

    "Wooh! Even facing a behemoth figure, he was not even intimidated in a bit!"

    "Just where did hee from to have such confidence?"

    "Beats me. It''s the first time I saw him here."

    "Me too. Though I am a regr customer here, this was the first time I saw this young man."

    The crowd went into huge uproar as they heard this. They knew that this young man was pretty confident with himself, but it still amazed them that even with such things at stake, he was still nonchnt that seemed this not bothered him at all! Maybe this young has really the ability to back his words up?

    "What a bold im!" Ma Han red knives at Jin Rou and said, "I really admire your confidence. Indeed, that is an element necessary to be a fully-fledged Martial Cultivator."

    "But you see, this is the Alchemy Tower who reigns over the Path Of Alchemy. Of course, my challenge is about Alchemy. Your confidence is nothing if you do not have the power to back it up."

    "Seeing how confident you are, it seems that you have a knowledge in Path of Alchemy? or maybe you are a Master Alchemist?"

    "Nah." Jin Rou waved his hands gesturing denial and said, "I am not a Master Alchemist."

    "What? He is not a Master Alchemist? Then howe he has the guts to ept the challenge?"

    "Is he nuts? Probably he already thought that the challenge was alchemy, but still, why did he ept it?"

    "Just a dumb hypocrite probably. Just trying to show off in front of the masses."

    Whispering and chattering from the crowd could be heard. After knowing that Jin Rou was not even a Master Alchemist and yet dared to offend the high elder who was a step away from 5-star Master Alchemist, they concluded that he was surely pretending and gathering attention for his satisfaction.

    An attention seeker, probably a prodigal son.

    Yun Hihi grinned as she heard this, she was waiting an opening to mock this man and said, "You are not even a Master Alchemist yet you dared to dip your tongue here? My admiration for your bluff confidence!"

    Ma Han joined in and smiled, "You know that I challenge you in terms of Alchemy right? You do not have the right to back off now."

    Of course, Ma Han would not let this ordinary looking man on loose now that he already offended her! The arrogant behavior of this young man really infuriated Ma Han to her bones down to the depth of her marrows! In fact, she was already nning what to do with the man since she was already seeing the victorying her way!

    "Of course not." Jin Rou was still nonchnt and chuckled, "Now. What will we do?"

    "Excited to be a lowly servant, are you not?" Ma Han smiled and said, "Very well. I don''t want to make things difficult for you because I don''t want to bully a junior. How about this.."

    "We are having an entrance examination for aspiring Master Alchemists today, and since you are not yet one, why don''t you take the examination? If you could pass the exam and be an Apprentice Alchemist, then it could be considered your win. If you failed even in any exams, it''s my win. How about it?"

    Sss~

    The crowd sucked a mouthful of cool air as they heard this. Not making things difficult?

    Your mother!

    They knew that the Entrance Examination would be today, however, they also knew who made the exams, it was Ma Han herself! When she make and supervise the examination, only one or two out of the thousands of examinees would pass the examination and became an Apprentice Alchemist. In fact, there was a time that she did not pass anyone! Even a prince of high-tier empire was not an exception!

    Surely, this exam would spell hell for the examinees! Extreme hell!

    They looked at the young man with such pity, they already imagined what life would await this man since his lose was guaranteed in their hearts. Not giving a way to back off, this was the fate he would end up.

    But after all, it was his arrogant attitude who brought this catastrophe to himself, he could only me himself for not holding his high horses.

    "Just that?" Jin Rou sneered, "And here I thought that is something that would really challenge me. Disappointing."

    "Anyways, let''s start."

    Hearing this tant disdain right in front of her made the smiling Ma Han gritted her white teeth. Thisd was really underestimating her and overestimating himself! Ma Han was already on her stance to attack the young man to shut his annoying mouth up and subdue him but her position was holding her back. After all, no matter what the situation may be, she was still a senior and her opponent was only a junior.

    "Young man, your arrogance is annoying me." Ma Han red knives at Jin Rou and said, "I hope you don''t cryter on. Go to the first hall in the right, the other examinees were already there waiting."

    After which, Ma Han turned into a mist and disappeared.

    Jin Rou smiled and followed the direction stated without saying a word.

    The surrounding spectators followed suit as well. After all, this was an interesting thing between the high elder and this unknown young man!

    They were already imagining what would be the oue. Most of them already concluded and bet to Ma Han which was a very obvious and practical choice. After all, Ma Han was already very experienced especially in the Path Of Alchemy.

    Of course, there were some experts hidden in the crowd who were far more experienced than anybody else present, concluded that there will be an exciting scene that would unfold and did not decide which party would win immediately. After all, the world has full of miracles and mysteries. One sometimes could not rely tomon sense to tell it was the truth and reality.

    This challenge was suddenly blew by the wind and instantly became the hot topic of some regions of the Tyy Empire. When most cultivators heard that Master Alchemist Ma Han had issued a challenge to someone in the younger generation, they were surprised and immediately went their way to the Alchemy Tower. In fact, even some of the old undyings in seclusion came into being as they heard this. After all, this was Ma Han who they were speaking of!

    Just several minutes past, the first hall was already packed with numerous people wanting to watch the show!

 Chapter 66 - First Stage, Thousand Questions Of Alchemy!

    Inside the First Hall, in the ground floor, it was already packed with people like ants if they were viewed above. These people were not here to take the exam, but to watch the show between 4-star Master Alchemist Ma Han and an unknown young man. After all, the bets at stake were tremendous that not all of them would dare to ept!

    "Who do you think will win?"

    "It really needed to be asked? Of course, it is Master Alchemist Ma Han! She would be obviously the victor. You know, she made the exams so she holds the young man in his neck."

    "That''s true. But I still hope the young man will win. He is still young to be just a lowly servant of Master Alchemist Ma Han. Sigh. I really wanted him to win!"

    "The chances are slim, buddy. Don''t even think about it."

    Inside the Participant''s Area, where the examinees gathered, Jin Rou was already there sitting leisurely on a chair. There were only a hundred at most right now inside ranging 15-30 years old, and all of them were looking at Jin Rou. Some with such hostility, some were ring daggers as if he murdered his n. And few were looking with expressionless faces.

    "It looks like everyone had seen the show." Jin Rou muttered to himself softly. Just by being looked at like this, he could already concluded that these people watched the show a while ago.

    Jin Rou decided to sit there silently and not gather attention again. After all, he wanted to maintain a low-profile.

    However, to his surprise, a group of people suddenlye over him. They wereposed of two girls and two boys, the girls could be said beautiful with their fair texture and slim body. Their ages were ranging from 15-17 years old and the two boys who were exactly look a like with each other, were probably twins. These two boys was not aging more than 18 and also had a handsome faces that Imperial Families had.

    One of the boys smiled to Jin Rou and introduced, "Hello Brother, my name is Xuxin Wang.. and this is my younger twin brother, Xi Wang."

    He looked at the two girls and said, "These two girls are Jen Mo and Yul Kong."

    "No need for introductions, do you want something?" Jin Rou asked directly.

    "Ahh.." Xuxin Wang did not expect to jump off the subject suddenly and said, "We saw you a while ago, and the exchanges of you and the high elder. And I found it pretty amazing! I mean, you dared to stand up your way and not became a pushover just because you are inferior in terms of position."

    "That''s right, Big Brother Xuxin is right. I was amazed to!" Xi Wang joined in.

    Xuxin Wang was expecting the two girls to joined in also, but they only stood there expressionless and giving nces to Jin Rou.

    "So, what have youe here for?" Jin Rou did not want to circle this conversation without getting to the core point of these guys.

    "Ahh.." Xuxin Wang smiled bitterly, it seemed that this Brother wanted to cut the chase and end the conversation, "We just wanted to tell you that you have to be careful with High Elder Ma Han, I mean.. She might make difficult things for you. High Elder Ma Han had a very high position here in the tower and one could not question her outside of the Tower Master himself.

    "Thank you for your warning." Jin Rou smiled, "However, you don''t have to worry about things."

    Seeing the unchanged attitude of Jin Rou, Xuxin Wang sighed, "Okay then. We will be watching outside. Good luck with you exam, Brother...?"

    "Jin." Jin Rou said. "You are not participants?"

    "Oh, Brother Jin.." Xuxin Wang smiled, "Yes, we are already Apprentice Alchemists. Hehe"

    "Oh.. See you then." Jin Rou said.

    Xuxin Wang''s group also bade farewell and stood outside of the Participants Area, nning to watch the show.

    When they already got out, Yul Kong, who was one of the two girls, asked, "Brother Xuxin, why did you talk to that arrogant man?"

    "Of course, to warn him. Didn''t I warn him?" Xuxin Wang replied.

    "Nonsense. You have something in mind, don''t you?" Jen Mo stared suspiciously, "Come on, spill!"

    Xuxin Wang ignored this and smiled mysteriously, looking at Jin Rou.

    ---

    "Now, Good morning everyone!" Ma Han finally appeared with full of smiles. She had threepanions behind her having numerous and countless papers carrying.

    "I will not let this prolong anymore. But let me tell you aspiring Master Alchemists first something.." Ma Han''s expression shifted to someone who was experiencing sadness.

    "You see, since there were only hundred of you here, I nned to give an easy test since some of you here already took the examination numerous times."

    "But an arrogant fellow dared to mock me right in front of the crowd and infuriated me. And so, I made the examination the most difficult one! The most difficult exam I had ever created. If you wanted to me someone, me it to the person who offended me."

    Every gazed fell down to Jin Rou with an utmost hostility, some were even bulging veins in anger. And some wished him to die already. Even Ma Han was very unreasonable at this moment, Since it was the high elder, although they wanted toin why they were included also in their fight, they did not have the guts to do so and just put all their mes and hatred to Jin Rou.

    However, Jin Rou just rolled his eyes.

    THIS.. MAN!

    Ma Han snorted in her heart upon seeing this and exined, "Alright. The examination has three stages. The other two stages would be introduced if ever you pass this first stage."

    Ma Han gestured herpanions and they understood it immediately and gave each person

    bulk of papers. When the examinees looked at the paper, their expressions turned sour and pale.

    She grinned devilishly and continued, "Now you all have the papers. I will exin now the details."

    "The first stage would test your knowledge about the Path Of Alchemy, that papers you guys were holding has 999 questions and 1 form solving. The Alchemy Tower call it The Thousand Questions of Alchemy!"

    "You are not allowed to make any mistake, make even one mistake and poof, you failed. Juste back next year."

    "Alright. You have 30 minutes to answer the questionspletely. Time''s ticking. You may start now! I wish you all good luck!"

    "Oh, of course no cheating!"

    After which, Ma Han sit at the upper level which could view everyone. Smiling devilishly ears to ears.

    "What?! We only have 30 minutes?!"

    "Impossible. Pretty impossible!"

    "What can you do? Just do it!"

    "This is because of that man! If he had not offended the high elder, would we be here in this dire situation!?"

    "I will make sure to teach him a lessonter!"

    The examinees went into an uproar and most were pretty enraged by Jin Rou. In fact, even some of the watcher outside were also enraged, but not by Jin Rou, but by Ma Han. After all, this was pretty unfair.

    Xuxin Wang shook his head helplessly, it seemed that Ma Han was not nning on prolonging things. Hemented on the fate that Jin Rou would face.

    However, contradicting it, Jin Rou only smiled and chuckled.

 Chapter 67 - High Elder Gum Xuan

    "Master Ma, you gave the most difficult paper exam that our Alchemy Tower had created, are you sure about this? I think, none will pass this time." One of Ma Han''spanions who was also a Master Alchemist, opened the topic.

    Indeed, in their perspective, The Thousand Questions Of Alchemy was not something aspiring alchemists could answer. In fact, even Ma Han would find this hard even at her level! But yet, she gave this as the first stage of the exam.

    Just how deep the grudge of this olddy to that youngster?

    "Humph. Why do you care about that?" Ma Han snorted in displeasure, "I don''t care if no one could pass this first stage. It would save me the trouble, you know? Besides, what I desired the most was to skin that bastard alive that he would be asking for the relief of death!"

    The Master Alchemist, who asked the question instantly lowered his head and did not respond again. However, the other Master Alchemist had such a guts to ask, "Master Han, that is only a youngster. It was natural for a young man like him to be hot-blooded."

    Ma Han, this time, did not disy any arrogance for this Master Alchemist who asked, and said, "That youngd offended me that almost made me spurt blood in front of the crowd. If not for the fact that I am his senior, I would not really mind taking him down at that time! But I restrained myself, since I am still thinking about the image of our tower."

    "But as you all saw, he epted the challenge, so the me is not one me. He will surely be a lowly servant here. Of course, I will not dare to kill him, but I will make sure his life would be quite miserable that he will chose death instead."

    The two Master Alchemists paled from this as they saw the bone-chilling sinister smile crept up on the olddy''s face.

    ---

    Jin Rou, who was sitting with a bulk of papers in front of him, sighed in disappointment and muttered to himself, "This is it?"

    He scanned the 999 questions before answering and realized that these are all basic knowledge for Alchemists, and even the 1 form solving did not even par from any form problems he encountered. This was all very easy for him. In fact, it would not even make him think.

    Not a challenge at all, really not a challenge at all.

    He picked up the feather with an ink on its tip and began writing.

    Write. Write. Write. Write. Write.

    Many examinees'' attentions were caught by this and turned their heads and knit their brows upon seeing the sight. The young man who offended Ma Han, had answering the questions so fast that in just 20 seconds probably, the single paper was finished and he turned to the next one! All the same happened until he finished answering all of the papers! They were instantly dumbfounded by this and deduced the same conclusions.

    This is an exam to test your knowledge, not how fast you write!

    In their hearts, this man was already doomed to be a lowly servant. After all, they already knew this young man was about to fail the exam.

    Furthermore, even those who were outside especially Xuxin Wang shook his head after being dumbfounded by this. Really, this youngster was pushing it.

    However, Ma Han found this displeasing, even the respected Thousand Questions of Alchemy was not being put into his eyes! Just by seeing how Jin Rou answered the questions without even thinking, it was already enough for her to realize that.

    Really bastard? REALLY BASTARD! Ma Han howled in her heart. She will really make sure that this youngd would suffer miserably!

    In just few minutes, Jin Rou had finished answering the bulks of papers and stood up, "Finished."

    "Finish your mother!" Ma Han red knives at him, "You only randomly answered the questions! That would consider you already failed and lost the bet! Now,e with me!"

    Jin Rou narrowed his brows and asked, "You did not yet check my answers yet you are saying I lost? What is this?"

    "Why should I check your answers? It is obviously all wrong!" Ma Han rebuked, "You did not respect me, now even the Thousand Questions Of Alchemy that this tower had, you did the same. Do you think we are yground? Do you think our tower is a yground? Come with me and sign the contract that you will be a lowly servant! Don''t make me do this the hard way!"

    Ma Han revealed a murderous intent that immediately paled the examinees, this may be probably the murderous intent she was holding all this time!

    However, Jin Rou was still unaffected, "Just check my answers first. Will you? Don''t be so unreasonable."

    "Unreasonable my ass! I don''t need to check it because I know it was all wrong in the first ce!" Ma Han refuted.

    "Are you certain about that?" Jin Rou chuckled and said, "Please, this Young Master will dare guarantee you that your words will p your face miserably."

    "You..!" Ma Han pointed a finger in infuriation, "Lad, I don''t care even you came from any of the high-tier empires or even the Gian Supreme Empire, no one would be able to save you! So don''t even think about using your backer against my tower! We are never afraid of anyone!"

    "Who says I will use my backing? There''s no need to. You are just a frog in the bottom of a well. No need to be paid attention to. Just check this and let''s go further with the second stage." Jin Rou waved his hand gesturing dismissal.

    "ONE FUCK*ING BASTARD!" Ma Han lost her rationality and was about to take the offense when an old man probably the same age as Ma Han appeared, "Ma Han, how unsightly of you. To really dare to harm a junior? You can''t even take an insult despite your age and experience?"

    "You are just shaming yourself."

    This old bald man was wearing a white robe with no sleeves at all, his brownplexion and old skin with tiny ck spots could be seen. His face was very amiable and gentle to view. One nce and one could already view as a magnanimous person. However, his eyes and his steps carried a dominating aura!

    The two Master Alchemists behind Ma Han hurriedly stepped forward and greeted, "We pay respects to High Elder Gum Xuan!"

    Gum Xuan dismissed the two and looked at Jin Rou smiling gently, "Young man, may I have your paper? Let this old man check it for you."

    Jin Rou smiled, and handed over the papers, "Here."

    "Gum Xuan!" Ma Han gritted her teeth and her expression turned extremely livid, "This is my business. Why are you interfering?!"

    "Your business? Goodness." Gum Xuan looked at Ma Han with eyes full of disappointment, "The Tower Master had appointed you as the examiner. Yet, one examinee was already done and just asking for you to check it but what did you do?"

    "Not to mention, you even released the Thousand Questions of Alchemy here without my approval! Are you not putting me, Gum Xuan, in your eyes?!"

 Chapter 68 - Told You, Right?

    As the spectators heard this voice full of fury, everyone turned pale and gulped a mouthful of their saliva. This voice was terrifying!

    "You.." Ma Han''s expression turned for the worst. Her hands were already shaking nonstop from this extreme anger she was feeling! If not for the fact that Gum Xuan had a higher position than her, she would not think twice to attack!

    Although Ma Han and Gum Xuan had the same positions as High Elders, Gum Xuan''s was higher since he is the leader of the High Elders!

    The Alchemy Tower only had three High Elders, and the two were already mentioned. The other one was in a seclusion concocting something. The High Elders'' Leader was Gum Xuan. After all, he was the second strongest Master Alchemist out of the Tower Master.

    He is also a 5-star Master Alchemist! And the other two were still in the realm of 4-star Master Alchemist. Just by this, one already had the deduction who held the authority between the High Elders. Of course, this did not include the Tower Master.

    "What you? Enough of your childish acts and grow! You are too old to act that way!" Gum Xuan reprimanded.

    Ma Han''s body trembled violently from anger. Her veins were already bulging out as if those were to explode. However, she took a deep breath and calmed herself, "Gum Xuan, I respect you in terms of seniority and power and I admit it. I am really no match for you."

    "However, this problem was between me and thatd to begin with. As a matter of fact, we have a bet and he already epted it. So I don''t think its appropriate for you to intervene."

    "I know." Gum Xuan said casually, "I just did not like it that you denied to check an examinee''s paper just because you found it ridiculous. And to think you really lost your temper against a cultivator from the younger generation. Are you trying to shame our Alchemy Tower and your Han n?"

    Ma Han could not deny this and just kept quiet for a while. After which, she eventually opened her mouth, "Okay. I will check the paper of thatd, but there will be no excuses if he had even one mistake! We will follow what the bet should be."

    "About the bet, rest assured that I will not intervene with that. However, the matter of checking this paper, you don''t have the right to do it." Gum Xuan said.

    "What? So you will check it?" Ma Han''s brows narrowed.

    "To ensure the fairness, yes I will. You got a problem with that, Junior Sister Ma Han?" Gum Xuan answered.

    "This.." Ma Han could not find the word she wanted to say and just agreed, "Alright then. But I will watch you when you check!"

    "Really now? Do you think I will help this youngd? You are overthinking too much." Gum Xuanughed and said, "But okay. Watch me as I check to lessen your doubt."

    ---

    Gum Xuan started checking the paper and next to him was Ma Han. At first, his expression was kind of surprised. However, he immediately hid it.

    After several pages passed that were checked, Gum Xuan''s expression began sinking and pale. His sweat could not be hid as it drip down his face continuously. Even Ma Han was no exception! In fact, they were stealing nces to Jin Rou with a look of amazement in their eyes!

    This made the spectating crowd curious as what was the answers of this youngd that made them disy expressions like this.

    Tshuk! Tshuk! Tshuk! Tshuk!

    A series of ''tshuk'' sound could be heard. This sound did not stop until thest page of the bulk of papers. After checking, Gum Xuan''s face had turned extremely pale as if he had seen something he was most afraid of. Ma Han had an indescribable expression of disbelief as if she was dreaming!

    Thud!

    The bulk of papers fell down to the ground and scattered. This caught the crowd by surprise and looked at the one who fell it, Gum Xuan. He looked to Jin Rou like he was seeing him as a ghost and said, "Impossible!"

    IMPOSSIBLE! This was the word Gum Xuan could only say as his expression was still pale white.

    The two Master Alchemists hurried over as they were worried about what happened and immediately picked up the papers that scattered on the floor. One said, "High Elder Gum Xuan, what happened?"

    However, there was no respond. Gum Xuan only looked at Jin Rou without blinking.

    Jin Rou was not affected by this and in fact, he was weing it. Because he knew what made this Gum Xuan act like this.

    Seeing that there was no response from Gum Xuan, the Master Alchemist had turned into Ma Han and asked, "Master Han, what.. what happened?"

    However, just like the same, they had not received any response at all!

    This rmed the crowd and even the participants.

    What was happening here?

    Did the world stopped revolting?

    Silence. The First Hall was filled with silence that even a needle falling to the ground could be heard. No one dared to talk for a while. Waiting for the High Elders to talk.

    After a long silence, Gum Xuan breathed in and out and finally regained his wits. However, his face was still pale. He looked at Jin Rou with indescribable emotion, "Young man, what is your name?"

    Jin Rou chuckled and answered, "Jin."

    "So it''s Jin. Great name." Gum Xuan praised, "Then where are Young Noble Jin from?"

    "Young Noble..?" Jin Rou found this amusing. "I don''t have any ties with any empires, I am a vagrant adventurer."

    "Oh.." Gum Xuan did not find this believable, but he felt that he could not push the matter through so he let it be, "Then I hereby dere that Young Noble Jin passed the test! You may now proceed to the Second Hall upstairs. The Second Stage will be held there."

    "Thank you." Jin Rou said as he walked passed by the two High Elders without even gesturing respect! He walked upstairs with leisure expression.

    The crowd was instantly dumbfounded by the scene.

    He passed?

    HE GOT ALL THE THOUSAND QUESTIONS CORRECT?!

    This was the only possibility they could think of as getting perfect marks on the paper exam was the only way to pass.

    Even the participants could not believe what they just heard! This.. is not possible at all! At least, in their point of view.

    Ma Han gritted her teeth as she finally regained herposure. Although this was somethingpletely ridiculous, the action was right in her eyes and she was being forced to believe it!

    She kept grinding her brains how the hell did thed do that. However, she bore fruit of nothing. All the possible she deduced that this was a wolf in a sheep clothing! After all, cheating was already not possible since her eyes were very fixated to Jin Rou and Gum Xuan when he was checking.

    If a while ago, she was underestimating Jin Rou, now she was conscious and wary. Her heart even born fear.. The stakes were so high that she could not afford to lose!

    If she could just renege, she already done it! However, the leeway was already blocked and all she could so was step forward.

    Suddenly, a yful voice upstairs drifted down the First Hall saying in full of mockery, "Told you. Right? You will be pping your face. Hahaha! Idiot!"

    Ma Han''s expression turned darkened and livid for the worst. Of course, she knew whose voice was it !

 Chapter 69 - Flame Control

    The thirty minutes had passed, almost all of the examinees failed the exam. Some got a hundred mistakes, and some did not answer at all, and some who got the 999 answers correct but the 1 solving form was wrong.

    Fortunately, outside of Jin Rou, there was also another person who passed the test. This was a young woman probably age 18. She wore a ck robe that perfectly fitted her ck hair. She could be said a city-toppling beauty. She was the only one who was not affected by the recentmotions. In fact, she just kept answering the questions without being distracted at all.

    And so, there are two participants who passed the first stage and will now proceed to the second stage!

    "Everyone may be curious about what happened." Gum Xuan front the crowd and announced officially, "That young man had got all the answers correct! So he passed the first stage."

    "The same with the youngdy, she also passed the test. Although she almost used the 30 minutes time, it was still within the range of time."

    Ssss~

    Everyone sucked a mouthful of air as they heard this. Two aspiring alchemists really passed the first stage!

    There were also people from the crowd who knew the Thousand Questions Of Alchemy, and in fact, they experienced it also. However, that was usually being used in Promotion Exams to be a legitimate 1-star Master Alchemist. No, perfecting this Thousand Questions of Alchemy was one of the requirements to be a 1-star Master Alchemist.

    Knowing that two examinees passed the test, does it mean that they were already enough to be a 1-star Master Alchemist?

    Just by thinking this left the crowd in awe!

    A male cultivator from the crowd asked, "High Elder Gum Xuan, this one has a question."

    "Speak." Gum Xuan replied.

    "If those two got all the questions of the Thousand Questions of Alchemy correct, does it mean they were enough to be 1-star Master Alchemist?" the male cultivator asked.

    "Oh that.." Gum Xuan mused for a moment, "The Thousand Questions of Alchemy is indeed one of the requirements to be a 1-star Master Alchemist. However, just like I said, it was only one of the requirements so it means there were still some."

    "But as I review how this Entrance Examination works, if those two passed the other two stages, then they could be already 1-star Master Alchemists. After all, the other requirements were already the needed requirements to be promoted to the Master realm."

    A female cultivator eximed, "What, High Elder Ma Han really pushed it this far that she chose things that only suitable for Apprentice Alchemists? The participants here were still aspiring ones! How could she.."

    "You can''t do anything about that. That''s a High Elder. Of course, she would be free how she conduct her exam. Although it was unfair really, what can we do about it? Even High Elder Gum Xuan could not do anything since it was already probably approved by the Tower Master. You know, however unreasonable she was, Tower Master will always support her." Her femalepanion said.

    "Right right. This is something that some people like us could not put our nose to."

    ---

    In the second floor, Second Hall. This was a hall that all you one could see were ancient statues, jade-green floor and walls. This ce was huge,pare to the Tamer Guild''s main hall, the guild paled so much inparison.

    The two participants, Jin Rou and a ck-robeddy were already here waiting for the next stage. Jin Rou only stood there silently with a smile, while the ck-robeddy was sitting at the corner, in a meditating pose.

    The Second Hall was only filled with silence since they were the only people here.

    A silence that could almost break ears.

    "Even here, cultivating?" Jin Rou decided to break the silence and talked to the ck-robedy.

    However, the ck-robeddy only gave him a nce and closed her eyes again.

    What a snob! Jin Rouined in his heart. This Young Master here was a bit displeased!

    Seeing he was being ignored, he only sighed and never talked to her again.

    As Jin Rou roamed his vision, he realized that there were not even people watching them in the sidelines like in the First Hall where packed of people gathered like ants. But he did not pay this too much and just keep on standing.

    ---

    30 minutes had passed. Finally, the two High Elders, Ma Han and Gum Xuan, came.

    Gum Xuan decided to take part to the examination since he was afraid that this Ma Han would break loose like beast and hurt someone. He needed to keep his eyes on her. Of course, he asked for the Tower Master''s approval first.

    Ma Han was, of course, indignant about this. She still had lingering extreme hate for Gum Xuan for making her lose all face. But since her older brother approved, she could do nothing about it and just let it be. As long as he would not interfere, that is.

    The ck-robeddy noticed them also and immediately stood up and cupped her hands.

    Ma Han nodded by this gesture and said, "To think that there would be two examinees to pass the Thousand Questions of Alchemy, you two are indeed genuises!" She praised, however, her nce was only fixated to the ck-robeddy.

    Jin Rou did not mind this at all.

    Ma Han asked the ck-robeddy, "Young girl, what is your name?"

    The ck-robeddy straightened up and answered, "This one is named Bingye Feng."

    "Bingye Feng.." Ma Han smiled and nodded, "Alright, let''s start the stage two examination!"

    Ma Han first gave Jin Rou a sharp re and continued, "The stage two would be, me Control!"

    She took out two cauldrons from her inventory pouch and said "Each one of you will release your me and dance it within this cauldron. In order to pass, you need to hold this cauldron for five minutes without being broken or cracked even a bit! Just to remind you, this cauldron was basically a fragile one that needed an utmost carefulness when using fire because one misstep could lead to this cauldron being broken."

    "You guys get it?"

    The ck-robeddy nodded and Jin Rou only gave a casual answer, "Yeah yeah."

    Ma Han snorted in her heart in extreme displeasure. But she did not dare express it. Soon, this youngd would pay extremely. For all humiliations she suffered!

    "Now, get one cauldron for each of you and dance it within your me!"

 Chapter 70 - Apicus Flame

    "These two cauldrons were named Haloed Nine Cauldrons, maybe you already heard of it, but it was one of the Lost Artifacts of the Ancient Time. Of course, these ones were only imitations so you don''t need to worry about breaking it. These cauldrons weremonly used for Fire Control Examination." Gum Xuan exined.

    Bingye Feng''s eyes lit up, "The Alchemy Tower had the original Haloed Nine Cauldron?"

    As someone knowledgeable like her, of course she had heard of it.

    "Of course. This is Alchemy Tower after all." Ma Han boasted.

    The two participants already had their own Haloed Nine Cauldron and was just waiting for the go signal to perform.

    Also, packs of packs of people already entered the Second Hall. After all, how could this people let slide such a show? They were nning to stay until this finished!

    Among them were Xuxin Wang and thepany.

    Xuxin Wang revealed a smile as he patiently wait for the show. After a short while, he muttered, "Thisd is indeed interesting. I am not mistaken."

    "Big Brother Xuxin, are you saying something?" Xi Wang, his younger twin brother, asked in confusion."

    "Oh, nothing. I was just amazed by that person." He nced at Jin Rou and Bingye Feng, "Never did I expect that there will be some who could answer the Thousand Questions of Alchemy just in thirty minutes. What''s more ridiculous, that guy even finished answering those exams with just several breaths."

    "That seemed inconceivable, right?"

    Xi Wang also nodded in approval, "That''s right. When we took the Thousand Questions of Alchemy, even you, the most promising of our generation in the Path of Alchemy, finished answering those questions within 40 minutes. Did that guy cheat?"

    "That''s right, Senior Brother Xuxin, that guy must had cheated!" Yul Kong approved.

    Xuxin Wang''srades were, of course, doubtful how the hell that happened. That above average looking man with a long ck hair had managed to answer the thousand questions correctly in an inconceivable manner! Just several breaths it only took, and he was already finished!

    Are you pulling our legs?

    In fact, not just them had doubts. Even the other experts in the crowd could not help but find this ridiculous! If not for the fact that they had seen it with their actual eyes, if this was just told them by anyone, they would smack their faces immediately!

    Because that waspletely unbelievable!

    No sane guy would actually believe sh-t like that!

    Xuxin Wang smiled and looked at his fellow juniors, "Juniors, I do not about the matter what that guy used to do something outrageous and I think out of this world. However, I could bet my name in the line that that fellow did not cheat."

    The group was stunned for a moment and did not response for a while. Seeing this, Xuxin Wang invited them, "Let''s not talk about things like that. Why don''t we just watch this? They were going to disy their control of fire."

    They nodded and just shifter their nce at the main focus of the event.

    ---

    On the other side, Jin Rou and Bingye Feng had already preparing themselves. Ah no, it seemed like Bingye Feng was the only one trying to be prepared. Jin Rou was just there, casually standing without a little worry in his eyes.

    This lit the holding rage inside Ma Han''s heart. Thisd was really confident!

    She was about to open her mouth to scold Jin Rou when she thought of what happened a while ago.

    Thisd had managed to pass the first stage despite its maximum difficulty. And what''s more humiliating was she imed that this guy''s answers were all wrong. Never did she thought that she would be pped right in her face in front of the masses! She really need to be cautious or else it might end her old life earlier!

    But thinking it on another perspective, the Thousand Questions of Alchemy was something that almost all Master Alchemists and aspiring Alchemists knew since for aspiring ones, this was one of the ticket piece in order to step into the Master Alchemist Realm! In fact, there were several books that could be studied for it had contained almost all the questions of the Thousand Questions.

    Maybe this man had studied those books all his life that his mastery of the Thousand Questions already reached the epitome?

    That''s possible! In fact, the most possible theory!

    With this thought, Ma Han grinned maliciously. Even Jin Rou passed the first stage, that was still after all, words. But with this second stage requiring hands-on. Things might be different.

    After all, no matter a schr knew about Alchemy, if one could not put it into practice, then one should forget about bing one!

    And one of the requirements was of course, the me Control.

    This hold a very significant role in an alchemist. Because the precision and control of fire would hold the decision if your pill would be made or not with its quality.

    "Bingye Feng, you first show us how well your control with your fire is." Ma Han called out Bingye. And looked knives to Jin Rou, "And you will be next."

    Jin Rou did not mind this and just smiled.

    "Yes!" Bingye Feng acknowledged this and immediately stepped forward. She looked first to Jin Rou for some unknown reason and held the cauldron.

    After which, she closed her eyes for a short while and opened it!

    Whoosh!

    Next, green mes slowly emerged from her body! Those green mes slowly covered the cauldron as it spun over and over. Slowly, the fire began to be bigger and almost covered Bingye Feng''s body. Just one nce and one could already tell that this green me was not something that one could trifle with! It intensely covered the cauldron as if it wanted it to break! However, to their surprises, the cauldron did not even crack a bit! She moved her hands elegantly back and forth as if massaging the cauldron without touching it.

    "Such a precise control!" The crowd could not help but exim!

    Even Ma Han and Gum Xuan was dumbfounded by this! They, as the experts in this field could tell that Bingye Feng''s control was something not an aspiring alchemist could attain!

    After which, Gum Xuan was more dumbfounded when he realized something, "That.. That is Apicus'' me!"

    Gum Xuan again and again reconfirmed this, "Really. I am not mistaken!"

    Ma Han could not help but look at Gum Xuan. Are you trying to pull my leg?!

    Of course, as Master Alchemists, they knew the Apicius me! This was one of the recognized Legendary Heaven''s mes of the Ancient Time that basically came from Master Alchemist Apicus who was only half-step away from reaching 1-star Celestial Alchemist! He was quite renowned not only in the Shred Case, even in the other lower worlds! If not for the fact that he reached his lifespan, he already stepped into the Celestial Alchemist Realm!

    Ma Han also considered this im so she reviewed the me being ignited if it tallies with the description of the Apicus me. However, the more she thought, the more she pale because indeed, this was the Apicus me of the Ancient Time!

    Howe this youngdy in his ck robe, obtained this?

 Chapter 71 - Dumbfounded

    "What the hell! What a beautiful me!"

    "Not to mention the me, her control in her me is something worth admiring!"

    "What''s more, she is already pretty but became prettier after dancing her me!

    The crowd eximed in awe. Indeed, the sight before them was so spectacr that it left their mouths agape, salivating from the scenery!

    Few experts in the crowd were not amazed by the performance, but the origin of the me! Because they, as experienced old experts, also knew the Apicus me! They only watched in the sidelines and did not speak.

    "Gum Xuan.." Ma Han was dumbfounded by this and still can''t get it process to her mind. Theseds were really bad for her heart! "I will pass thatdy now and exempt her for the third stage. She already had shown us her skills. So I will directly talk to Big Brother to appoint thisdy as a 1-star Master Alchemist. Thisdy must be under my banner!"

    "What?" Gum Xuan frowned, "I admit. Thisdy is amazing, and I could understand that if you pass her now this second stage. But to pass her even without taking the third stage, that''s unfair! No one had ever got such treatment in our tower yet you wanted to do this?"

    "Of course, I know that. However, as you see, thisdy has the Apicus me. Let''s not talk about the origin of thisdy. Just her precised control and knowledge about Alchemy was something not aspiring alchemists could attain. And I know you are agreeing me in this perspective." Ma Han exined.

    "But it does not mean you can just pass her. Let her take the third exam and we will talk about this!" Gum Xuan knew that this Ma Han was plotting something. However, he did not pay it so much attention.

    "No." Ma Han shook her head in refusal. "Thisdy should be mine and I will talk to my brotherter."

    She then looked at Bingye Feng with full of smiles, "Bingye, you can stop now. You pass the test."

    Immediately, Bingye Feng recognized this and retracted her mes to her body. She then bow slightly and cupped her hands, "Thank you."

    The crowd nodded in approval. Of course, just from the performance a while ago, they already knew that thisdy would pass the stage. Only a fool would not.

    Ma Han smiled, "Bingye Feng, where are you from?"

    This really made Ma Han and even Gum Xuan curious. Where the hell did this youngdy came from that she had a Heaven''s me?

    "This Bingye is not someone from any empire. I am vagrant cultivator who happened to stumbled here. Since I know a thing or two about Alchemy, I decided to take the exam." Bingye Feng answered.

    Vagrant cultivator, just like thatd.. Huh?

    Of course, the two Master Alchemists did not believe this. Although they wanted to pry further, thisdy seemed not interested in talking about her origin and thus, they could not push it. However, they already deduced that thisdy was someone who was being backed by a peerless expert in Alchemy. If not, she was from the other Alchemy Tower. And since there were only two Alchemy Towers here in this world which were stationed in the Tyy Empire and the other one is Gian Supreme Empire.

    Thisdy came from the tower of the Gian Empire? Why did they never had heard of such ady named Bingye Feng?

    Oh.. maybe she came from seclusion.

    "I see." Ma Han nodded and did not pry further. She did not even ask where she got the Apicus me. She only said, "You passed the second stage and I am nning to exempt you in the third stage if youe under my banner, what do you say?"

    Ssss~

    The crowd sucked a mouthful of air as they heard this. A High Elder was inviting someone who had not yet to be an alchemiste under her banner? And she would be exempted in thest stage? What sort of situation was this?

    Isn''t it showing favoritism?

    If the majority of the crowd was confused, then the few of the crowd, which were experienced experts, got this and understood this point.

    Who would let it slip if a fat sheep was in your front, right? Since thedy had something that enticed the greed of the olddy, of course, she would be persuaded. For sure, this Ma Han would go all out offering treasures just to make thisdye under her banner.

    However, thedy politely declined, "Bingye is an adventurer, who always wants to travel across the continents and empires, so I''m afraid I have to decline your gracious offer for now."

    "Oh.." Ma Han did not expect to be rejected, but she still persuaded her again, "If the matter about you adventuring, it''s not a problem really. You can travel all you want and juste back here whenever you want to. I just want you toe under my banner but your freedom would not be restricted."

    Although thisdy was probably being backed by a behemoth, this did not stop Ma Han from persuading her. After all, the Alchemy Tower had never been afraid of anyone even in the Gian Supreme Empire''s Alchemy Tower.

    So what if she came from others? If I wanted it, I will get it. Heh. I am, Ma Han, after all.

    Bingye Feng''s brows suddenly narrowed, she was about to decline again when Gum Xuan intervened, "Alright alright. Let''s not talk about it first. There is still another one to perform."

    He added, "Examinee Jin, please do show us how well your control is."

    Ma Han again and again red knives and daggers to Jin Rou as if they had a bloody and irreconcble feud, she snorted and said, "Humph. Show us what you got."

    If Gum Xuan did not mention the other party, she already had forgotten about thisd. But since already mentioned, her wariness and hatred rushed up again.

    Right, I will make thisd suffer first before I deal things with Bingye-- she thought.

    Jin Rou bent down to pick up the cauldron and smiled, "Alright."

    After which, this caught the attention of the crowd especially Xuxin Wang. He was really looking forward to this.

    This also piqued Gum Xuan''s curiosity and did not blink. To see how could thisd perform.

    WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH! RUMBLE!

    Suddenly, streams of white-ice me appeared circting on Jin Rou''s body and spun majestically like a dragon dancing in the wind. Soon, it became arge white dragon that almost reached the four corners of the Second Hall, dancing, spinning, while covering the cauldron and lifted above! This sight was like a sea of me had appeared out of nowhere and was about to fall everything into ashes upon its way. This me was giving off a very dominating vibe that it made all of the watchers feel a chill. A me that whenpared to the Apicus me, the Apicus me was just an ant in front of it!

    What was more amazing was that, even at the intensity of this me, the fragile cauldron did not even crack even a bit as if this mes was its benefactor!

    This scene dumbfounded them especially the two High Elders and Bingye Feng. Her expression changed drastically that it was already indescribable..!

    "What the hell.." This was the only words Gum Xuan couldment at this moment!

 Chapter 72 - Refusing A Toast Only To Drink Forfeit

    "How is this possible..?" Ma Han began sweating and revealed a paled expression. Her expression was turning for worse and worse. She was feeling tons of negative feelings the world has!

    Bingye Feng stayed rooted where she was standing, looking at the sea of fire dancing in the wind, creating waves and shing with each other without a sound. This time, she was scared out of her wits! If not for the strong mentality she possesses, she already had fallen butt-first to the ground!

    Of course, the crowd was not an exception. They were alsopletely pale from this sight! Although this me was so beautiful that it gave off a wonderful feeling, its dominating aura could not be hidden! In front of this fire, everyone present, except Jin Rou, was like an ant or fishes on a chopping board! If this me was to break loose and wreak havoc, everyone knew that no one would be saved!

    Thinking about this, the crowd, even the few experts with them, could not help but only resign everything to fate.

    "This is ridiculous.." Xuxin Wang also revealed a paled expression as he fixated his eyes to this me. Indeed, anyone could find this ridiculous!

    Hispanions were also the same and in fact, they were worse than him since they revealed faces like that had no blood at all! Their tongues were as if tied as they could mutter anything but their lips were moving.

    They were frightened to death!

    Xuxin Wang had thought that this guy was really interesting, but never did he think that he would be this interesting that it almost made him pee his crouch!

    ---

    Five minutes has passed.

    "Done." Jin Rou immediately retracted his mes and hold onto the cauldron and put it down.

    Seeing the expressions of the people around here that were like they were facing doomsday and could not do anything but ept their fates, he was puzzled as to what had happened? Did the me he used was something that scared them shitless?

    All of them carried the same expressions! If not, worse!

    "I only used my weakest me since I wanted to maintain a low profile. But what''s really with their faces?" Jin Rou muttered to himself. Indeed, thisd had used the weakest me he has in the store! He was very careful and cautious since he was afraid of being discovered by his family so he would really not do anything rash this time. Furthermore, he assured that the effects of the me would not be ranging to the outside of this ce.

    Seeing the unchanged expressions of everyone, he could not help but smile wryly. He stared at Ma Han and said confidently, "I passed. Right?"

    This stare immediately made Ma Han regained her wits. She wiped the beads of sweat on her forehead as she said trying to calm herself, "Who are you?"

    These were the first words that Ma Han asked. She was really intimidated and frightened by thisd! Who could have thought that this above average looking man has such things?

    Not to mention the me, even his mastery of controlling the me was something not her level could judge! As everyone had seen the sea of me and its intensity, it would not be an exaggeration if anyone said it was more than enough to make this Alchemy Tower be ashes!

    Ma Han was feeling suppressed as her throat was dried up and could no longer had the same confidence she had a while ago.

    If earlier she still had some confidence, after seeing the prowess of the young man shattered every bit of confidence in her body. This was a great blow to her. She even forgot the greed she was feeling for the Apicus me!

    When she was thinking about the bet she proposed, she could not help but mutter herself how idiotic that move was!

    But you, Ma Han, is really an idiot. To actually challenge my boy? Seriously. You are asking for death.

    She was already regretting at this moment. However, it was already toote.

    "Who am I is not important. Besides, I already said my name and High Elder Gum Xuan already knew it." Jin Rou then shifted his look from Ma Han to Gum Xuan.

    "Right right." Gum Xuan could only nod himself for gesturing Jin Rou was right. He already regained his wits and breathed in and out a number of times to calm himself eventually.

    These bizarre happenings today really gave him a shock. If not for his strong heart, he might already had a heart attack.

    "I am not literally asking you who you are. I mean, who you really are! Where are you from?" Hearing the disrespectful answer of thed made her infuriated again. Even she was frightened to a certain degree, it did not mean that she would let her fears eat her! She had no leeway to turn back to, so all she could was grit her teeth and face it, even with her confidence shattered.

    "Getting aggressive now?" Jin Rou chuckled, "I know that you already realized something. So, why don''t we conclude this and just pay me the four million? I won''t be asking for the herbs and stuffs anymore. What do you say?"

    He felt that Ma Han already received so many ps that it was already time for him to stop this. After all, even from the beginning, he was not nning to humiliate the other party to the extent of rubbing her face on the floor. At the very least, he nned to leave some face for this tower. All he just wanted was the money he would get from the bet.

    However, Ma Han toughened her old self and dered, "You really pass the test this second round. But do you think it would be that easy to pass thest stage? Don''t be so full of yourself,d! Pass thest stage and we will talk about it!"

    Gum Xuan was stumped, "Ma Han, what are you saying?! Did you yet to realize what kind of person this young man is? Just conclude this already by admitting your defeat, pay the bet and all is well! I''m advising you, don''t push your luck any further! Thed was intending to leave you some face and our tower, can''t you see that?!"

    Of course, as an experienced being, Gum Xuan naturally knew why Jin Rou said those words. Indeed, he was nning to leave them face.

    "I don''t care! I will fight to the bitter end!" However, Ma Han chose the hard way.

    "You!" Gum Xuan could not help but be enraged at this moment. This olddy, could not take a step back even already been given one!

    Actually, if not for the bet having high stakes, she already took a step back. However, this was not the case. Although she could take out four million diamonds, it would also leave herpletely dry. And an old woman who was very spoiled like her by her brother, she could not take it. After all, four million diamonds could already be used for buying hundred of precious ingredients.

    At this moment, she refused believe this reality. And firmly believe that she could still overturn the situation.

    Jin Rou helplessly sighed, "Refusing a toast only to be forced to drink forfeit. Really, fine then."

    "Let''s get this done."

 Chapter 73 - 3 Breaths

    "Me refusing a toast? Heh. Why would I take a step back for a junior like you?" Ma Han continued on acting tough. She really was nning to do this to the bitter end.

    After all, someone like her, could not take the reality that a junior was much better than her.

    "You''re only a frog in the bottom of the well, I already gave you a leeway but what are you doing now? Are you that adamant to rub your face on the floor?" Jin Rou asked.

    "What bold words you have there!" The infuriation Ma Han was feeling was getting more and more that she was already itching to skin the other party alive, "Say that once you already won. You think I, High Elder Ma Han, is a pushover?"

    "Yes. I think you are a pushover. You got a problem with that?" Jin Rou revealed a mocking smile.

    "YOU!" Ma Han howled in frenzy as she pointed her trembling finger towards Jin Rou, "Good bastard! Let''s see what you can do!"

    She looked at Gum Xuan and spoke, "Gum Xuan, this bastard will be the only one to take thest stage. Bingye Feng will be an exemption."

    "What are you trying to do?" Gum Xuan was rmed.

    "Nothing. I will just conduct my exam here for thest stage. And for what is it, I changed it." Ma Han said.

    "You changed it? You can''t do that! What has been approved should be the one to be done! Don''t push this so far, Ma Han!" Gum Xuan was greatly infuriated by this olddy. If not for the fact that she was also High Elder and the younger sister of the Tower Master, he would not think twice to teach this a lesson!

    This type of attitude would bring the Alchemy Tower tragedy!

    "What say you have here? If I said I will change it, I will change it. You think you can fight it off with my brother backing me?" Ma Han leered.

    "And now you are using the Tower Master to intimidate this Gum Xuan? You got a lot of nerves there! Look at you, you''re already so old yet you act like a spoiled princess? Don''t you find yourself disgusting?" Gum Xuan retorted, "And I also have a say here! Since I am here to guard you. You think you could change that?"

    "Humph. Whatever you say, I will change thest stage." Ma Han stubbornly said.

    "You are really-" Gum Xuan was about to say something when Jin Rou suddenly intervened, "Let her be. I would love to entertain this olddy a bit more. She was still not yet convinced so I will force her to be convinced."

    "For her to know how insignificant she is."

    "Such a bold im!" Ma Han''s face turned red in anger, "Then let''s have it this way. Let''s do a match of concocting pills! If you defeat me, then it''s your win. But if you don''t, my win. How about that?"

    "Sure. No problem." Jin Rou said indifferently.

    "Ma Han!" Gum Xuan was entirely despising this olddy now. She was really intending to lose all her face just for thisd!

    An old senior against someone from the younger generation. Isn''t this bullying?

    Even the crowd could not help but shake their heads, this olddy''s reputation would really go down now. This shameless act was something the masses would be greatly disappointed of.

    Bingye Feng only stood where she was silently. Obviously, she was interested about the things that were about to be unfolded. After seeing the me mastery of the young man, she already knew that she was not a match against him. In fact, even the me of hers could not even breath against the me of his. This was the disparity that she was clearly aware as of the moment.

    But she was really curious about this man, she could not help but mutter to herself, "Who is he.. Why did I not see him before?"

    Ma Han did not mind the everyone else and flicked her finger where the inventory ring was. Soon, tons of tons of ingredients appeared, "These will be the ingredients to be used, we willpete who has the best capability to create a better Decreasing Danger Pill than the other, in just seven hours. What do you say?"

    Decreasing Danger Pill is a fourth-tier pinnacle pill that could only be produced by those who were already 4-star pinnacle Master Alchemists or above. This pill could greatly reduced the danger of taking any disease, be it deadly or not. In other words, this was a stabilizing pill for those cultivators having terminal diseases. And this pill was something that worth so much diamonds! Just the lowest quality of this pill already had a price of 500,000 diamonds!

    Furthermore, this pill could only be concocted for maximum of seven hours! Unlike any other pills that would take days or weeks or even months. Of course, in the Path of Alchemy, that was understandable since the higher tier of the pill is, the longer it would be concocted. This was the absolute rule of the Alchemy.

    Gum Xuan was really at the end of his wits. That Ma Han really changed it! Although it was also a battle of the concocting pills supposed to be, it should only a first-tier pill since the other party was not yet alchemist. Seeing this shameless act, he could not help but grit his teeth in anger!

    "Is that all?" However, Jin Rou seemed did not mind this at all. "Sure, sure."

    This confidence and leisure expression brought great pressure to Ma Han. As she already observed the other party well, she already knew if this young man could possibly do it or not. Time and time that she looked down on this young man, time and time also that her face was being pped.

    She was already sure that this young man has the capability. However, she could not back down. She still refused to believe that this young man was better than her! She was betting everything into this!

    ---

    The two parties already picked their ingredients. Ma Han picked only one set since she was confident to concoct the pill in one try, Jin Rou also got one set.

    This move of Jin Rou made the crowd speechless yet again.

    Ma Han snorted, "Humph. You really are confident to concoct the pill in one try? Just to remind you, once you did not sessfully concoct in one set, that would be considered my win."

    "Oh sure." Jin Rou was indifferent.

    "Insignificant confidence." Ma Han was greatly angered, "The time will be seven hours. Who can create a better quality pill will win!"

    "Let''s start!"

    Ma Han revealed her cauldron which was very ancient. She bought this cauldron for a very high price. She was focusing all her being as she ced the ingredients one by one to refine them.

    However, just she was still doing the job, a voice suddenly rang to her ears, "Done."

    Done? Ma Han could not help but look over where the voice came from. Her expression changed drastically as she had seen something! It seemed like she again and again saw a ghost that she was afraid of! Her expression got pale and felt like all the blood inside her face dried up.

    Because the other party was there, standing with a yellow-colored pill floating on his palm. That was emitting a soothing aura with its glow that was white!

    And so, the crowd could not help but exim with paled expressions,

    "A Decreasing Danger Pill of its peak quality!"

    "Indeed, that is a peak quality pill!"

    "I can''t believe this!"

    "Do you think that was unbelievable? No! What was unbelievable that the time he consumed to create such a pill!"

    "Right. So fast! I do not know the exact time but it''s really fast!"

    An expert from the crowd also joined in, "It seemed inconceivable and ridiculous and even left me in awe. Because thatd concocted his pill within 3 breaths."

    3 breaths? Hearing this, they looked again to Jin Rou as if he was a monster!

    What.. What the hell is going on?!

 Chapter 74 - Renege

    Jin Rou was also stumped to see this. He thought that he could minimize the effect of the weakest me he had to refine the ingredients at least for a minute. But to his surprise, it did not even needed a minute, only three breaths was enough! Within those breaths, the entire ingredients were already refined, and had already been merged without having ipatibility problems. The process was so smooth to the fact that the crowd was looking at him like he was a monster they were most afraid of.

    "Hai.." Jin Rou sighed, "It seemed that I underestimated my White Incinerating me, oh well.. This might already convince her."

    This was not the first time Jin Rou had concocted a pill. In fact, before he became the Celestial King, he already concocted the best pills their realm could offer! Of course, it was only indoor and only his family was present since he was really not allowed to go out. Since his father was an adept in concocting pills also, he was the judge of every pills Jin Rou made. After all, his father was nning to make him the Celestial King at a very early age. A King should have the knowledge and skill of each Jobs.

    Jin Rou could be ignorant about any things but when it came to Jobs? Heh. If he imed second, no one would dare to im first!

    Furthermore, the pills that he was concocting was all Heavenly-tier Epitome pills which could only be possibly concocted by 9-star Celestial Alchemists. In the Path of Alchemy, even his father admitted his inferiority to his son himself! Because the slowest concocting time of Jin Rou was a universe-defying 1 minute! This was already slow. What''s more, at that time, Jin Rou did not use the strongest me he had! If he used the his strongest me and took it seriously, wouldn''t it be terrifying?

    If not for his family strongly restricted his freedom, he might already took the exams for the Celestial Jobs. Well, the family could invite the leaders of each Celestial Jobs if they wanted to let Jin Rou take exams, but the grandparents opposed this to their bones for some reason.

    ---

    "How is this possible.." The most shocked and affected was of course, Ma Han. Her face paled from fright this time. This.. waspletely ridiculous!

    "Well, it''s possible. I did it. So you lost the bet. I don''t care if you don''t give me the official title of Master Alchemist or whatever as long as you pay the four million diamonds and other stuffs." Jin Rou said passively.

    Gum Xuan could not help but tremble his legs upon seeing such incredulous sight. "This is.. insane."

    Not only Gum Xuan was the one reacting this way, there was no exception at all! If they were greatly affected by the me control a while ago, this scene made them almost lost their wits and turned insane!

    What''s happening with this world?!

    Bingye Feng could only sit from standing due to her knees trembled so violently that it was almost not under her control. Even she, as someone with a high position, could not help but stare at Jin Rou like he was some God!

    "No.. this is impossible. This is impossible!" Ma Han chose not to believe this or she could not bring herself to believe this reality. "You bastard! You cheated! Cheated!" She stopped her refining and point usations to Jin Rou.

    "Me, cheated?" Jin Rou chuckled, "There are so many people who witnessed it, how could I cheat? And what''s more, if I cheated, why the set of ingredients I took from you was already gone? It just means I already refined them!"

    "But I did not see you using a cauldron! How could you concoct one.. HUH?!" Ma Han still not backed down.

    Thinking about this, the crowd who the whole scenario shivered. Thatd had really not used a cauldron!

    "Do I need to use a cauldron to refine them? In my case, I don''t need one." Jin Rou replied.

    "Nonsense! Whatever you say is nonsense! There is no such thing so you cheated! The bet... the bet.. is off!" Ma Han stuttered. Even she could not believe what she was saying. But what she could do? She could not afford to lose four million diamonds just for this.

    She added, "Be thankful that I cancelled the bet or else you will suffer miserably!"

    Hearing this, the frightened crowd could not help but smiled wryly upon seeing this more shameless act. They were more disappointed by this olddy that should already had tons of experience.

    Jin Rou only stood there motionlessly.

    Gum Xuan had already recovered his wits and hurriedly said, "Ma Han, what are you saying?! It is clear as day that you lost! Although I still could not find it believable, the reality was forcing us that it really happened. But why are you keep on making excuses? You have already done so much that brought shame to our Alchemy Tower. Will you die if you don''t add more and more?!"

    "This is none of your business." Really, this Ma Han had renege the bet and shamed her tower.

    What a disgrace. Everyone thought.

    She was about to turn her back and leave when a bone-chilling voice suddenly rang everyone''s ears that made them trembled. "You are calling off the bet because it was not in your favor? How shameless. Pathetic vulgar creature."

    This voice came from Jin Rou. Everyone who heard this suddenly felt a chill running down their spines! The atmosphere was getting tense also.

    "Humph." Ma Han snorted and seemed not intimidated, "So what if I am calling off the bet? Since I was the one who proposed this, I have the right to cancel it! You got a problem with that? Come and bite me!"

    Ma Han released her aura, a Sky Realm, sixth stage cultivator!

    "Heh." Jin Rou sneered, "I can''t believe such a side character like you can say that. How amusing. But I will give you a chance again since I am magnanimous."

    "Pay the four million and other stuffs and all is well. This is yourst chance, vulgar creature."

    This voice was so bone-chilling that everyone could not help but hold their breaths with paled expressions.

    Gum Xuan had an ominous feeling about this so he immediately advised her, "Ma Han, pay it or else you can really bring catastrophe to our tower!"

    He actually felt that this young man was not so simple as he was. The radiance he was emitting was suffocating that it rendered him unable to do something about it. It was like something was choking him to death. The air was being thinner and thinner.

    However, Ma Han did not choose to concede, "Me, a vulgar creature? You think I would be intimidated by your show off? Hahaha. Such a jerk!"

    This Ma Han, was really pushing her luck too far!

    Gum Xuan was about to scold her when suddenly Jin Rou do something that rendered him tongue-tied and trembled, "I gave you a chance yet you again and again chose the hard way. Do you believe that I will not spare your dog life?"

    "You think I would be-" She was about to said something when..

    BOOOOM!

    Ma Han who was standing there a while ago, was sent flying like kite with its string snapped, sshing bloods everywhere upon its way. She hit the wall of the hall and made a huge crater on it!

    "Pull." Jin Rou said coldly. His eyes were emitting a massive killing intent!

    Suddenly. Ma Han who was rendered immobile began flying again but towards Jin Rou!

    SNAP!

    Jin Rou held her by the neck without giving the her any chance of retaliation and said ice-coldly, "Such a pathetic mortal like you dared to renege your words in front of me?"

 Chapter 75 - Tower Master Lu Han

    This sudden hundred eighty degree change of Jin Rou''s character made the spectators caught off guard! They were rendered speechless as if their tongues were cut off! The majority of the crowd was already trembling nonstop in fear due to the massive and breathtaking killing intent he was emitting!

    Just the killing intent being felt was already something that difficult to withstand. Even for the experts from the crowd, they could not help but felt fear!

    "This young man is dangerous.. Extremely dangerous." An expert muttered to himself.

    On the other side, Gum Xuan was like a stone statue standing there unmoved. His expression was so pale that it was not an exaggeration if he lost all his blood in the head because of that paled-white face he was showing! Beads of sweat began also rolling down his face one after another. His hands were also shaking indicating he was feeling extreme fear.

    Ma Han, who was being lifted by the neck, use all her might to struggle, "You... you.. if you kill m-me.. you will n-n-not es-c-cape! I.. i.. swear!"

    She was already scared shitless by this sudden show of power of the other party. She thought that she could still hold her ground against the young man since she estimated that this young man''s cultivation might only be Sky Realm at best. Never did she expect that not only she could not stand her ground, she was also defeated in the most miserable way possible! This brought her a great blow that was difficult to recuperate.

    A junior defeated a senior miserably with no chance of retaliation at all? That''s really humiliating!

    "Threatening me?" Jin Rou grinned, "That won''t work, vulgar creature. If I wish to kill you, no one could stop me here. Even you release all of the bullets in your arsenal."

    "Keep.. keep boasting!" Ma Han struggled, "You think.. think I''m a-afraid of y-y-you?!"

    "Judging by your face? Yes. You are afraid." Jin Rou answered, "Anyways, you really pushed your luck this time. me your dog eyes for being blind."

    He was about to tighten his grip to crush Ma Han''s neck when Gum Xuan shouted and appealed, "Friend, please let Ma Han go. Please let''s talk things out."

    Gum Xuan was indeed frightened to the bones now that he saw firsthand how scary this youngd in front of them. Even him, a High Elder, did not dare to attack and act arrogantly in front of this man! As an experienced cultivator, he knew that there were people stronger and younger than you. He was aware thatmon sense could not be always right. Just like the happenings today, if he did not saw it personally, he might not believe it if he was told.

    "I already gave you face. But this useless creature kept on trying to step on my head and even renege from the bet. This kind of people is one of what I hate the most." Jin Rou said as he red knives and daggers.

    "But.. She is the Tower Master''s younger sister! Things will be bad once he know that his sister was killed!" Although Ma Ha was not yet dead, Gum Xuan said it this way.

    "The Tower Master?" Jin Rou pondered for a moment, "That would be kind of interesting. Call him here."

    Gum Xuan was about to say something when a voice suddenly rang their ears, "I am already here."

    Tracing where the voice came from, an old man with a long gray hair that up to his middle waist, with his soft and mild steps suddenly walked over bit by bit towards Jin Rou. This old man was probably aging 70 years or above, but his vitality has not showed any signs of withering which was amazing. He was exuding a gentle vibe that soothed the feeling of every frightened to feel at ease. Compared to Ma Han, this old man was like heaven and she was earth.

    "The Tower Master!" Everyone eximed. These were the only words they could say right now.

    Distancing six meters from Jin Rou, the Tower Master stopped his tracks and said, "Little Friend, I am the Tower Master of this Tower, Lu Han."

    "So you finally showed up." Jin Rou chuckled and dropped Ma Han to the ground. A series of cough sounds could be heard, "I thought that you would only hide there for the whole time."

    Lu Han was a bit surprised, however, he immediately hid it, "Little Friend''s eyes is amazing. I am no longer surprised how you did all of those a while ago."

    Gum Xuan was stumped to heard this. The Tower Master was hiding from the beginning? And thed knew he was there? This..

    He no longer dared to think more. He did not even felt the presence of the Tower Master! As expected for a 6-star Master Alchemist.

    "No need to tter me. Since you are here from the beginning, you knew what this sister of yours did." Jin Rou did not beat to the bush anymore.

    Ma Han, who already caught to her breath refuted, "I did it because you ch-"

    But before she could finish it, Lu Han angrily said, "Shut up! You don''t have a say here because you are the cause of all of this! So just shut your mouth or I will kill you myself!"

    She was stoned to hear this.. She could not believe what she had heard, her brother said those words to her right in her face.. "Brother.."

    She was feeling indignant, but all she could do was lower her head and did not say anymore.

    Lu Han immediately retracted his angry expression and faced Jin Rou with such gentle approach, "Little Friend, I saw everything. And I humbly apologize for what my sister did."

    "Can this Little Friend give me some face and let the matter go? About the four million diamonds and other stuffs, I will pay. How about that?"

    Jin Rou paused for a moment and said, "Okay then. I will wait."

    In actuality, he really was not nning to kill Ma Han. He only did that to force the hidden expert, who was Lu Han, to show himself and arrange this. From the moment Jin Rou noticed his presence, he knew that he was the Tower Master since he had the most powerful cultivation present here. Fortunately, everything goes the way he nned it.

    Of course, if things escted the way he did not like, he would also not think twice to eliminate these beings. After all, the other party really pushed everything too far.

    ---

    The show was already over and everyone dispersed and continued busying them with their own stuffs.

    In the Alchemy Tower''s Lobby.

    Jin Rou was waiting there. After a few minutes, Lu Han himself showed and gave the exact amount of diamonds and the other stuffs including the badge of 1-star Master Alchemist. After all, he passed all of the tests to be a Master Alchemist. Jin Rou happily received this and did not stand on ceremony. Lu Han wanted to invite him for a meal but he declined it since he could not stay any longer. After which, he walked out of the tower with full of smiles. However, his smile was so devious that if anyone saw this, they might get crept out.

    As Jin Rou was gone, Gum Xuan who was behind Lu Han said, "Tower Master.. what do you think about that child?"

    "Him?" Lu Han pondered for a moment, "I don''t know how to say it. I could not see through his cultivation at all. Thatd was very unfathomable. All I can say is that he is someone our tower could not afford to offend."

    "This.." Gum Xuan did not know what to say.

    "Alright. Let''s stop this. I will punish Ma Han severely first since she almost brought a cmity in our tower. I will make sure she will reflect this time. You take care of thest stage for Bingye Feng." Lu Han instructed. "After that, give another round for examination for the aspiring ones since it is really my mistake to approve of such a selfish request of my sister. Be sure that the stages are only for aspiring alchemists."

    "Understood." Gum Xuan affirmed.

    ---

    In the inner ce of the Alchemy Tower.

    Even before Lu Han punish Ma Han, something unexpected had happened.

    There was Ma Han.. Currently lying on the floor like she was lifeless but she was still breathing. However, her breathing was hard as if she was being suffocated. There was no trace of strength of cultivation that could be felt in her..

    Just like a mortal human.

    She struggled to get back onto her feet and cursed on the top of her lungs, "JIN, YOU SH-TTY BASTARD! FU*K YOUR ANCESTORS ALL THE WAY TO YOUR NEXT 18 GENERATIONS!!!!"

 Chapter 76 - Let This Old Man Give It A Try

    An hourter, there was a news circting that the Alchemy Tower has faced the Heaven''s Tribtion. The sky went red like a bath of blood, with raging thunders intimidating all the people of the tower. This scared all of them even Lu Han, shitless. The thunder strike down a number of times that almost shook the foundation of the tower and lost half of its resources. But fortunately, there was a minimum casualty. However, this did not make Lu Han happy, because there was only one who died, and that is his younger sister.

    After walking out of the tower, Jin Rou decided to take a look in the market since he was already there. He looked here and there to find something that would catch his eyes. After a few minutes of strolling, hended in a vendor who was selling skill books. He purchased all the yellow-ss skill books avable since he did not have the time to choose. Of course, this was for himself. After all, he could not always use the skills he learned from the Rou Realm since it might wipe this world out. The 7 yellow-ss skill books caused him 100,000 diamonds. This tinge a bit of his heart since a hundred thousand was still very high even for him.

    This was not a strange thing for a market to have vendors selling skill books. After all, sects and powerhouses were only giving importance to blue-ss and red-ss skill books.

    Take note, there are three ssifications of skill books, the yellow-ss skill books which were the lowest grade, the blue-ss skill books which were the medium grade. And the red-ss which were the high grade. Of course, the red-ss was not the end of the ssifications since there were still more terrifying sses of skill books. These three ssifications were only applied in this word, the Shred Case Mortal World.

    After he bought all the yellow-ss skill books, he strolled again if he could find something interesting.

    Several minutes of strolling, none of the items present had caught his attention, or to put in other words, the items here were more useless to him since all he could see were armaments that the vendors imed that it had a legendary origin wherein fact those were only imitations. Of course, as someone who has the God Eyes, he could see through whether any armaments were the real deal or not. No one could escape the detection of these eyes. Furthermore, the imitated armaments have a sky-high price. Just think of it, a dagger cost 500,000 diamonds. What sort of situation was this? For an imitation armament having a price like this, it was clearly a robbery and scamming! Those who had a poor eyesight for armaments could be easily fooled by this.

    When Jin Rou was about to call it a day, he noticed a group people watching something. Probably amotion was happening. Due to curiosity and had nothing to do, he decided to walk over take a look. When he reached the sidelines and saw what''s happening, there was an old man standing probably in his 80''s. His tattered clothes that seemed apanied him for many years. His short messy hair as if he did notb his hair for thousand years that it was already enough to be a bird''s nest. With his plump stomach even he was thin. Jin Rou''s first impression was bizarre.

    The old man who was standing there said, "Now, no one can do it? It seems that there are new arrivals, I will then repeat. If there is someone who could state the ws in my skill routine, then I will give this Sky Stirring Ne to the victor. I don''t need to say anything about Sky Stirring Ne because I guess everyone knew already the effects of putting this on?"

    A skill routine is a very convenient way of cultivators for asking guidance from a Mentor. This was like a patient and a Master Doctor, he needed to check the patient''s body to diagnose it.

    However,pared to the Master Doctor''s way, the Mentor''s skill routine way was something on the next level, and this was more difficult than done. After all, Mentor Job did not ce first for nothing. By watching a skill routine, a professional Mentor could already see the problems and ws of the cultivator who presented it. Since Mentor could not be bestowed by anyone except the Heavens itself, Mentor was something that greatly revered by the masses and seldom doubted their words.

    "As if there is a Mentor here in the crowd. Aren''t you asking too much?"

    "That''s right. You think Mentors were cabbages that could be seen in any market?"

    There were voices ofints from the crowd. Obviously, this was already expected by the old man and just said, "Oh well.. Anyone can try to find ws with my skill routine. However, one must pay a hundred thousand diamonds first because you know, showing a skill routine is something tiring also."

    "Heh. As if we will bite." The crowd answered.

    But little did they know, someone really from the crowd was being enticed by this. And of course, this was Jin Rou. When he looked at the Sky Stirring Ne, he already had seen through its effect! He mumbled to himself, "A ne that could suppress your cultivation down to Sky Realm, seventh stage? And for with the lower cultivation, it could increase their strength up to Sky Realm, seventh stage?"

    This surprised Jin Rou because this type of item was something he was looking for! Although it was really nice that no one could see through his cultivation, it was also boring at the same thought. After all, those smart people would be wary of him and that would be less of trouble. As he wanted to enjoy his stay outside, he wanted more trouble toe to his way.

    In fact, if there was an item that could attract trouble, he would immediately purchase it!

    Jin Rou decided. He will take up the challenge!

    "Time stop." Jin Rou stopped the time. All people froze and the void turned gray. The birds stopped midair while the water from the fountain froze. Everything has stopped.

    "Alright. Time to change disguise." Poof! In a matter of second, from young man to an old man aging 60 to 70 years old, the change was really fast! This was the Art of Disguise, no matter whose appearance Jin Rou wanted to copy, it would be a piece of cake. In fact, he could also customize himself if he did not want to copy anyone''s appearance.

    The reason why Jin Rou disguised as an old man was he already caused a hugemotion in the tower. In fact, some of the spectators present here also spectated the tower''s incident. He could not afford to attract more attention. After all, he wanted to be low-key troublemaker.

    If you''re asking what the hell was that? Then don''t ask me because I also don''t know.

    "Cancel." The time resumed.

    The old man in frontughed and asked again, "So no one really wanted to try?" If none, I will already take my leave."

    No one answered. However, before the old man could say anything else.. A gentle old voice suddenly rang their ears, "Let this old man give it a try."

 Chapter 77 - Everybody Calls Me Master Rou

    The crowd traced where the voice came from, it was an old man, probably aging 60 to 70 years old. He was average tall with a white long and silky hair. He was wearing a white robe with red flowers imprinted in it. This old man walked like he was walking on the sea, gentle steps apanied with a melody. The way he presented himself was like he was an unfathomable being that left the spectators in awe. He was giving off the gentle like the breeze of sea vibe, soothing everyone''s feelings. Just this presence alone, it could already be said as bedazzling!

    Everyone held their breaths, this old man really gave them the bestforting entrance that they already revered! They stood there motionlessly as they watched the next things to happen.

    The old man with tattered clothes smiled and asked , "Sir, are you here to try?"

    Jin Rou, who was disguised as an old man, said in a soft and gentle tone, "I already said that I will give it a try. Right?"

    If for anyone, this may sound sarcastic but when it came to Jin Rou, it was like an angel''s words. This bum had really know how to act his role.

    "Yes yes." the old man hurriedly said, "But before that, I am Peng Yu. And this Sir is?"

    "Ah.." Jin Rou pondered for a moment and answered, "Everybody calls me Master Rou."

    "So it''s Master Rou.." Peng Yu smiled, "So can I get now the hundred thousand diamonds for the payment?"

    "Please don''t rush, my friend. If I could pinpoint the ws in your routine, I would not be paying anymore, right?" Master Rou said.

    "Yes yes. If you can do it, the hundred thousand diamonds will not be paid any longer. And you will have the Sky Stirring Ne." Peng Yu answered.

    "Then good. Let''s not wait anymore, show me your skill routine!" Master Rou smiled and said.

    "Yes!" Peng Yu immediately acknowledged this. He did not dare to estimate the other party because he found this old senior very unfathomable! Furthermore, it seemed like grace was always apanying this old man since all his ways were really graceful even talking!

    Soon after, Peng Yu stanced in a offensive way, forwarding his left leg front and turning his feet in a 40 degree angle. He inhaled and exhaled a couple of times, and charged his right hand backward and give off a powerful punch in the air! The wind separated itself the moment it received this! Next, he retracted his punch and straightened his left leg, bending his body sideward and gave the air a powerful kick upwards! He did this routine for another two times.

    "Amazing.."

    "He really did a skill routine with his age without his bones cracking? That was really amazing!"

    "That''s right. But what puzzled me is that even he did the skill routine, no aura of his cultivation was leaked! This old man could hide his strength pretty well."

    "Now that you mention it, I could not see the his cultivation even I am already at the seventh stage of Sky Realm. Oh well, let''s just watch this first."

    To think that a very old man could still cast a skill routine at his age? That was seemed really amazing!

    After showing the skill routine, Peng Yu caught his breath first, even at his age, it was kinda hard to perform a skill routine. After all, a skill routine was basically a pure body force but had the power of a certain. He then said, "Master Rou, can you identify the ws?"

    Peng Yu had visited the Tyy Empire because of this. He heard that there were great Mentors lurking in the sidelines and staying low profile. He really needed someone to identify the problems in his skill or else, it might bring him a great danger. Seeing that an old man stepped up, he could not help but be happy. After all, even though he was clearly older, this old man was giving off an unfathomable aura that even in his level could not describe.

    After a short pause, Master Rou said, "It seemed like you are quite troubled."

    Hearing this, Peng Yu was a bit stunned, "This Sir is right. I am quite troubled."

    "Speaking the truth, the skill routine you showed to me has only minor ws and could not be said threatening ones. These minor ws could be disregarded. However.." Master Rou said.

    "However?" Peng Yu''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Your body is notpatible with the skill. So I advise you to stop cultivating it or else, it might bring danger to your life." Master Rou said.

    "Please exin this to me, Master Rou. Enlighten me.." Peng Yu changed his call from Sir to Master Rou this time.

    "I don''t know what''s going on with you. But you have a heavenly body that against the fire-type skills, yet you are still cultivating it?" Master Rou said in a low tone.

    "Impossible!.." Peng Yu''s eyes widened. He could not believe what he heard, "How did.. How did you know?"

    The skill routine was only a way to cast a skill with punches and kicks to let a Mentor diagnosed someone if the skill could benefit or not. This was also a way for the Mentor to find the faults of the skill and improvise it for the better results. Of course, the higher the rank of the Mentor, the better the eyesight.

    However, Mentors could not possibly diagnose the body of the cultivator just by seeing skill routine. He needed to check the body itself for hours to see results. Hearing this old man iming all of a sudden that his life might be in danger, he refused to believe. But when he heard the other party said about his heavenly body, he could not help but shuddered. Because the other party had not diagnosed his body at all! Although a smart Mentor could connect logic by seeing the faults of the skill, it is not to the point of pinpointing the very critical details of the body.

    Heavenly Bodies or in other terms, The Heaven''s Gifted Children. These were the type of bodies with some powers that could not be seen just anywhere. This type of cultivator wasmonly treasured by any powers. In fact, even in the other lower worlds and higher worlds, there were Heavenly Bodies.

    And Peng Yu has the Heavenly Body basically against the fire-type skills.

    Seeing the shocked expression of Peng Yu, Master Rou could not help but smile, "Don''t worry, it is not like you are already in danger. If you stopped cultivating it, then it will be alright. Those sore pains around your body every time you used it will be gone also."

    Peng Yu was more stumped when he heard this.

    You also know that I am feeling sore pains every time I used it? This..!

    Master Rou walked over and asked, "Can I get now the Sky Stirring Ne?"

    Peng Yu subconsciously handed over the ne.

    Master Rou received it with a delighted expression and turned his back, "Alright. If you heed my advice, you will be guaranteed safe. Since I still have more things to do, I will be off."

    "Master.. Please wait!" Peng Yu hurried over. He was about to ask something when he heard the Master Rou saying,

    "Your disguise is a good one."

    This made Peng Yu immobile with a very white-paled expression.

 Chapter 78 - The Demon That Was Sealed Within

    In a dark ce, an unknown location that was quite hidden from the Tyy Empire.

    Inside a dark and ominous cave, where the darkness lurked, like it was its home. With its stone walls that has carved something in it was extremely ancient, the defeaning silence that constantly ringing one''s ears that made them ufortable.

    There were two person, consisting of an old man probably in his 70''s and a warrior with an iron-te armor behind him. This old man was holding a book with iplete pages. He was turning the pages back and forth as if he was finding something.

    One of the warriors said, "Master, are you.. serious of taking the treasure here?"

    The master answered while still flipping the pages, "Of course. That treasure should belong to my sect. That''s why we are here to find it."

    "But.." The warrior hesitated for a moment, "The records of our sect was never touch this cave or treasure. In fact, I thought the progenitors of various sects from the ancient time had sealed this cave. But.. howe we managed to enter?"

    The master looked at him, "Although it really said not to touch anything, there was still no valid proof it. Come on, it happened way back in ancient time where the progenitors had just started their own sects. Estimating a hundred thousand to million years had passed. Whether the demon whatever it is, I don''t believe it was still alive. What I want is the treasure left here."

    "But.. no one dared to enter here.." The warrior said in a nervous tone. He was really getting an ominous feeling this time. This made his heart skipped a beat several times.

    "Then be happy because we are the first one." The master chuckled, "Don''t worry, as long as we get the treasure, I won''t mind giving you 30% of it. How about it?"

    The warrior''s eyes suddenly lit up and said, "Then.. I will leave it to Master."

    After several minutes of walking, they already almost reached the end of this cave.

    "Did not expect that this cave was so long." The master caught his breath first. He was already old, that even walking was giving him a toll already.

    "Master, are you alright?" The warrior asked in a worried expression.

    "Yes yes." The master waved it off, "Don''t worry about it. Continue walking."

    As they reached the end, a big circr ce has met them. The ceiling could not be seen as it was already extremely tall that like it was aiming for the heights of heaven. However, that was not what caught the attention of the duo. It was the dark-glowing item in the middle, floating. This was a crystal, with a dark color and it was giving off a very ominous vibe. Below it were tons of diamond bars and artifacts like it was a sea of treasures.

    "Treasures!" Seeing the half of this big circr ce covered by the treasures, the master could not help but salivate in greed. He did not mind the ominous crystal above since all his attention was focused to the treasures. If he could manage to get this treasures. won''t their sect soar immediately? They might already had the chance to defeat the Blue Haven Sect!

    He was about to step forward when a deep voice suddenly rang their ears, "Uh-oh-uh. Wanting my treasure without my permission?"

    "Huh?" The master was startled and so his warrior.

    Did they hear it right or they were just hallucinating?

    "Is somebody there?" The master asked.

    "Of course, there is." the deep voice talked again, "Tsk tsk tsk. You wanted my treasures without my permission. Isn''t it too disrespectful?"

    The voice came from the dark crystal.

    Beads of sweat began rolling down the duo''s face, the master apologized, "We apologize for the intrusion. We thought that there is no one here."

    "Oh?" The deep voice was amused, "Well, you really thought about it. But you know that there is something sealed here except the treasures, am I right?"

    This made the duo reveal a paled expression.

    The deep voice chuckled and said, "It seems that it was already hundred of thousands of years ago, huh? And those bastards who sealed me were probably lying in their tombs already. Hahaha!"

    "You are..!" The master was now frightened at this moment. He was now feeling danger at this moment.

    "Oh right. I am the demon that being sealed here since long long time ago." The deep voice introduced, "Lao Yao."

    "Impossible!" The master said, "You are supposed to be dead since it was already so long since you are sealed here!"

    "Hehehe. Actually, you are supposed to be right. I only have several days left now before I vanish." Lao Yaoughed in a very sinister way, "However, you guys came and offer yourselves to me. I am very grateful for that."

    "What offering ourselves you''re talking about?! Nonsense! Little Jong, let''s go!" The master said. In actuality, he was scared that things might escte the way he could not handle. Besides, this Lao Yao was very dangerous. He did not mind not to take the treasures as long as he could exit this cave safely.

    "Trying to leave? No way." Lao Yao chuckled in a creepy way and released a bone-grinding killing intent, "Hehehe. Since you are here, don''t think of escaping. Now that I finally found someone in order to escape this shitty ce, you think I will let you go?"

    This scared the duo out of their wits, the master said, "Little Jong, let''s run!"

    The moment the killing intent was revealed, the master already knew that he was not a match to the other party!

    However, they found themselves could not move. This stumped the two as they did not know the reason at all.

    Seeing that there was no other way, the master was about to self-detonate but could not do it.

    "Trying to kill yourself? No no no. I still need your body." Lao Yao said.

    Feeling despair, the master just gnashed his teeth indignantly. The warrior named Little Jong

    only closed his eyes. As a warrior, he was not afraid of dying. He was afraid of dying afraid.

    Seeing these resolve of the two, Lao Yao grinned and did not stand on ceremony and the dark crystal shed right through the chest of the master that made him shake violently. The ground trembled and a series of loud screams from the master could be heard as if someone was being tortured inhumanely! Little Jong could only see his master helplessly, he wanted to shout but no voice could he release. All he could do was lower his head in resignation.

    After several breaths, the scream died down and so the violently shaking also stopped. Little Jong lifted his head to see what happened, what met his eyes was the tremendous and horrifying killing intent being emitted by his master. The master was epassed with dark sinister aura that would leave all of the beings in fear. The immeasurable strength his master emitting was something that this world had not yet experienced! Or at least, in his little knowledge. The master he knew hadpletely changed, with a dark-cold expression he was revealing, cracking the bones in his fist.

    This type of existence.. was something this world had no chance of winning.

    "This old man''s body was not bad. Although it was already old, it was still full of vitality and verypatible of my dark essence qi and I''m only few steps away from getting my peak cultivation. Hahahaha! I struck a huge luck this time. Hehe." Obviously, this was already Lao Yao who had taken over the body of the master.

    "Give.. give back my master!" Little Jong shouted.

    "Don''t worry about it. Your master is already in the next life preparing for reincarnation. Hehe." Lao Yao smiled. "And since you already miss your master, let me help you meet with him as soon as possible."

    SHRAKK!

    Yao Lao pierced through the chest where the vital spot located, sucking all the essence qi of the other party.

    Little Jong vomited blood, his vital was crushed and knew he was good as dead now. However, before he die, he spat right to Lao Yao''s face and cursed, "I curse you that you will have an unending suffering in the near future! I cursed you that you will be trapped in infinite despair. BASTARD! I CURSE YOU DEATH!"

    SNAP!

    Yao Lao totally crushed the vital and it immediately killed Little Jong, "So noisy. I am from the n that even the mighty Heavens are wary of us yet you dared to curse me like that? Laughable."

    After sucking all of the essence qi, he sat down in cultivating position and said, "Alright. Time to stabilize and get used to this body first. After that.."

    "I will paint this world with blood again."

 Chapter 79 - You What?

    Inside an inn.

    Jin Rou already changed into his previous disguise and came back from outside. It was already past noon and past lunch. However, Old Mo and Ran Haoyu did not dare to eat lunch knowing that Jin Rou was not yet back. But all the dishes were already prepared. Although the dishes were served by the inn itself and could notpare to the dishes made by Old Mo, it was still a delicacy.

    "You guys have not eaten yet?" Jin Rou asked as he saw the dishes untouched on the table.

    "Wee back." Ran Haoyu met him with a light smile.

    "Wee back, Young Master!" Old Mo greeted first, "Yes, we are waiting for you to be back. Although the dishes were already a bit cold, I could reheat them for you if you will like it."

    "No need. Let''s eat now." Jin Rou waved it off.

    "But the dishes were already.." Old Mo wanted to say something when he was interrupted by Jin Rou, "Old Mo, let it be. I''m also quite hungry so I could not wait it to be reheated."

    Old Mo did not say anything else as he served the dishes and took a portion to ce on Jin Rou''s te in a respectful manner. After which, the three started eating.

    "Yuan Gu is not back yet?" Jin Rou noticed that the crowned prince had not yet back and asked.

    "Don''t bother with him, Young Master." Old mo answered, "That guy will just be back in a matter of time."

    Jin Rou did not paid this heed and just continued eating and so were Old Mo and Ran Haoyu.

    ---

    After they finished eating, Jin Rou decided to check out the yellow-ss skill books which he bought from the market. Unbelievably, with few breaths, he already learned all of it and did not have a rejection inpatibility which made Old Mo and Ran Haoyu gasped in awe.

    Although yellow-ss skill books were the lowest of the lowest of ss, it was still after all, a ss. In fact, yellow-ss skill books were not to be underestimated, for it has some skill books that could par with blue and red-sses if reached perfection. Also, learning a yellow-ss skill for a portion would take at least few days at best when an extreme genius cultivated it. But Jin Rou managed to learned all of them in just few breaths.

    There were also some cases that a skill would reject the body of the one cultivating it for some special reasons. After all, profound skill books were said to have intelligence and could choose their own masters.

    This disparity! Old Mo and Ran Haoyu could not help but wonder if this man was a being from the above? Like those Immortals in the legend.

    After learning all of the skills, Jin Rou decided to take out the Sky Stirring Ne.

    This ne was the one he got from Peng Yu a while ago. This ne could suppress and increase the power of the wearer up to Sky Realm, seventh stage. This was a fixed one.

    Knowing that the Sky Stirring Ne could not be effective for him since this ne has a very low limit, he did some alternations that only he knew. He broke some chains within the ne that bind it its restriction. After several breaths, he wore it to see the results.

    Old Mo, who could not see Jin Rou''s cultivation a while ago, breathed a mouthful of cool air and eximed, "Young Master, I can see your cultivation!"

    "Even I also do.." Ran Haoyu was stunned and said in a low tone.

    However, the two knew that this was not the true cultivation of Jin Rou. They knew that it was because of the ne after being wore.

    Jin Rou only smiled after hearing this with a face of satisfaction.

    "Young Master, your cultivation is being suppressed, right?" Old Mo asked. "It was because of that ne. What is it that blue-colored ne?" He was really curious about this.

    "You can say it that way." Jin Rou chuckled and looked at his in blue-colored ne, "This was the Sky Stirring Ne. It can suppress your strength or increase your strength up to Sky Realm, seventh stage."

    "What a powerful ne!" Old Mo eximed, "Young Master, did you also buy that? It seems kinda expensive.."

    "I just got a bargain." Jin Rou smiled and suddenly remembered something, he took out the inventory ring that all of the diamonds, herbs and pills and potions that paid by the Alchemy Tower were. After which, he handed it over to Old Mo and said, "I also got this from a bargain. Take a look."

    Old Mo was confused, so he received the ne and decided to take a look. When he did, his expression suddenly shifted paling and stuttered, "Y-young Master.. This.. these were millions of diamonds and few herbs and pills!"

    How did the Young Master get this kind of amount?

    When Old Mo saw the 1-star Master Alchemist badge from the inventory ring, it was already enough for him to understand what happened. At the very least, he had already the gist of it

    Jin Rou only smiled at him in response.

    ---

    Night.

    Yuan Gu was already back and gathered Jin Rou and the others. He was feeling so tired but yet he decided to inform them first.

    "I already reserved front row admissions for the uingpetition." Yuan Gu introduced, "However, there were some uhmm.. changes.."

    "Come on. Spill the beans!" Old Mo said in annoyance, "Your taking my Young Master''s time for too long!"

    "Can''t you wait?" Yuan Gu red at him. "Alright."

    "The paintingpetition will be held two days from now."

    "So soon?" Old Mo asked, "I thought it would still be several days before thepetition. Why did they forward it at an earlier date?"

    "I also don''t know the details about it." Yuan Gu answered.

    "How unreliable of you!" Old Mo criticized, "What was the use of you going there if you are this unreliable?"

    "You..!" Yuan Gu almost fainted and vomit blood from hearing this.

    These two were like they had an irreconcble feud that they would kill each other off when they see each other. It was like they could not live under the same sky.

    "Alright alright. That''s enough, the of you." Jin Rou calmed the situation down and looked at Yuan Gu, "Yuan Gu, please continue. I''m all ears."

    "Ahh.." Yuan Gu paused for a moment and took a deep breath, "Although I do not know why they moved thepetition at an earlier date, I suspect that it was probably because of Master Shao Gan''s disciple, Zng Mu. And the Painting Guild agreed to give Master Shao face."

    "Zng Mu? The one said to be the strongest genius of the younger generation?" Ran Haoyu asked with widened eyes.

    "Yes. They were already here. Probably because Zng Mu could not bear to wait any longer and requested it to be moved at an earlier time. It was confirmed that Master Shao Gan will be overseeing thepetition." Yuan Gu said.

    Hearing the word Shao Gan, Old Mo could not help but be in awe. Even this name reverberated in the Quu Empire! This name.. as someone proimed as everyone as the strongest cultivator and Mentor! But he had never heard of his disciple. But judging by this, it seemed that this Zng Mu was kinda a character to actually dare to order that.

    "And there''s one more thing.." Yuan Gu said in a low tone and looked apologetic,

    "I registered Young Master Jin to participate for the Painting Competition."

    Hearing this, all of the three looked at Yuan Gu with widened and shocked eyes that almost their eyes were popping out from the sockets.

    You what?!

 Chapter 80 - Museum Of Hundred Arts

    "What did you say?" Old Mo frowned upon hearing this. He revealed a bit of hostility against Yuan Gu, "You dared to register my Young Master without his permission? What audacity!"

    "I have no choice either! Young Master is only the one I knew and no one could be better!" Yuan Gu reasoned.

    "YouˇŞ!" Old Mo was already fuming in anger when Jin Rou suddenly joined in, "Let Yuan Gu speak his side first."

    Old Mo acknowledged this and did not dare to talk again. However, his eyes were throwing knives towards Yuan Gu.

    Yuan Gu then hurriedly said, "Young Master, I know that registering you to enter thepetition without your permission is unpleasant. But I really had no other choice."

    "The Painting Guild requested that there should also be a representative of the Gu Empire since thepetition is a grand event that seldom happened. Supposedly, my empire was not nning on involving in this stuff since I do not have prior connection with my empire''s Painting Guild."

    "But it changed at thest minute, the guildmaster himself requested it. Knowing that the guildmaster has some good ties with my father, Emperor Gu, I could not possibly turn down such a request. I found myself in a very difficult situation so I just epted it and registered you."

    "Don''t worry, Young Master. As long as you participate, that would be enough even you do not win."

    Hearing all of this, Jin Rou smiled and said, "But I do not know how to paint at all. I will just shame you that way. Why don''t you send a message to your empire and asked for someone to join thepetition in your stead?"

    "As what I said, I really did not have any good connection with the Gu Empire''s Painting Guild. In fact, they are also here to participate, but not in the name of the Gu Empire, but for their Painting Guild itself." Yuan Gu shook his head, "And those people only wanted to earn glory and take some debts from the Tyy Empire''s Painting Guild."

    "Debts?" Jin Rou was puzzled.

    "Yes. All these years, the Tyy Empire always reign as the victor of the Painting Competition. Never did the Guu Empire''s Painting Guild win against them. So they had some debts to collect against the Tyy Empire and I''m sure they prepared enough to assure their victory."

    "Although there were some Painting Guilds around the world who join thispetition, mostly, the twopetitors in the final battle would be from the Tyy and Gu." Yuan Gu exined.

    "Even though they only joined to obtain glory, your empire should also be riding its g. No matter what, they will represent your empire since they were located in the Gu Empire. Right?" Jin Rou said.

    "Hais.." Yuan Gu took a deep breath, "This matter is reallyplicated. The guildmaster wanted me to have someone represent the entire Gu Family to represent my empire. But knowing that we don''t have any talented painters, there was still a no way except you, Young Master. Don''t worry, as long as you participate, I will double the price I was supposed to pay, how about that?"

    "Looks like you are really in a pinch." Jin Rou chuckled, "But I really don''t know how to paint. But at the very least, I can try."

    "Then it''s settled!" Yuan Gu''s expression shifted and immediately filled with joy, "Thank you, Young Master! Do not worry. As long as you can represent me and the Gu Family, that would be enough! No need to win the paintingpetition since I only wanted to give the guildmaster some face."

    "Humph." Old Mo was displeased that his young master was taken as a mere representative and said, "You better pay up or else I will take your dog life."

    This was not a joke, he was really threatening Yuan Gu!

    Yuan Gu paled as he heard this but forced a smile, "Don''t worry, I will fulfill what should be fulfilled on my end."

    ---

    Two dayster.

    The Museum of the Hundred Arts. This huge and tall building was the most sacred and important ce for Master Painters. This museum has so many paintings that it was already uncountable. This ce will give off afortable vibe because as one entered, one would already be met with Glittering Art Paintings!

    In the Master Painter realm, there were sses of Painting one could produce. They were Beginning of the Path, Alvary Condensation, Realm Light, Glittering Art, Spirit Animation and Heaven''s Carpet.

    Knowing that there were tons of Glittering Art Paintings, anyone who was very knowledgeable of the Path of Painting would surely be in awe! IN fact, even those who did not know painting at all could still be dumbstruck when they see this! One should know that if the Painting was a Glittering Art, the painting itself had the power to release an aura! And all these paintings present were releasing afortable aura! This was probably the reason why this Museum of the Hundred Arts was so not heavy in the feeling.

    Such Paintings could already be sold up to millions of diamonds!

    Supposedly, this museum should be quiet at all. However, today it was packed with countless of people and it was still constantly increasing!

    Of course it would be like this. Because this was already the most awaited day of all the people, the Painting Competition!

    This was always being held here at this museum.

    The Museum of the Hundred Arts was a very known organization that hold this kind of events. In order not to have any bias decisions, the leaders of the museum take part in this with a very fair and dignified judgement for everyone. So the Tyy Empire''s winning streaks could not be said unfair.

    In fact, the museum was the overseer of all the Painting Guilds of this world. And so, thepetition was always being held here at the Tyy Empire. After all, the museum was located here.

    Jin Rou and the others already arrived. Yuan Gu first lead Old Mo and Ran Haoyu to the Painting Stadium where thepetition would be held. He took them to some first row seats that were already reserved. This stadium was so grand that it would not be exaggerated if one evaluated this as the best one! The Alchemy Tower''s architecture paled slightly from this! After which, he led Jin Rou to the hall where they will meet the other participants of the Painting Competition.

    Upon their way, Jin Rou could not help but smile wryly as they walk their way. The initial n was he was only to be watching on the sidelines and enjoy the show. He was really curious how the painters of this world do their works in progress. Little did he know that he would be dragged and forced to join thepetition. Although he said that he did not know how to paint, in actuality he could. However, he could not paint the way these people do so it would really be problematic.

    Hais.. He could not help but sigh.

    "Anyways, I will just go with the flow." Jin Rou muttered to himself.

 Chapter 81 - Museum Masters

    Jin Rou and Yuan Gu already arrived at the hall where the participants of the Painting Competition gather. Upon the first sight, what met Jin Rou were people who were talking with each other, some were painting, looking at the paintings on the wall and mesmerizing it. This hall was notrge to begin with. However this hall contains a lot of paintings made by the previous generations. And all of these paintings were top notch.

    "Those guys will be your opponents." Yuan Gu pointed pointing to the 5 young people with their respective seniors in front who were wearing robes with a paint brush imprinted on it, "They are all from the same generation as you so you don''t have to feel pressured. The only advantage of them was they are from Painting Guilds and of course, they know how to paint."

    "Is it really okay for me to join?" Jin Rou asked, "I mean, they are all Master Painters already, but I am not. Wouldn''t that be an insult for them?"

    "You don''t have to worry about that." Yuan Gu reassured, "Thispetition did not block people who could not paint at all. Besides, it is me who registered you. So they will give me some face."

    "Okay then." Jin Rou replied.

    "Looks like only few will participate in thispetition." Seeing how that there were only five people with the badge of the museum to indicate that they were participants, Yuan Gu could not help but smile, "It seems that not all Painting Guild will join."

    Suddenly, there were a group of people walked over and greeted Yuan Gu, "Prince Yuan Gu, we meet again."

    Seeing that this was the Gu Empire''s Painting Guild members, Yuan Gu smiled, "So it is the seniors of our Painting Guild. How are you?"

    "We''re good. We''re good. How about you?"

    After they exchanged some pleasantries, the group walked away to greet some important figures also. They did not bother to ask who was beside Yuan Gu as if Jin Rou was an insignificant figure only. This made Yuan Gu a bit displeased, but he held it back.

    "Young Master, I am sorry for their rudeness." Yuan Gu apologized and handed over the participation badge, "Please wear this."

    "No, it''s not a big thing at all." Jin Rou dismissed.

    ---

    After a while, a group of people entered the hall. They were all five old seniors with a dignified aura with each step. Each was wearing robes with painting brush imprinted on it. This group was emitting an aura that they were Masters of this path. On the upper left of the robe, there were seven stars below the painting brush badge.

    7-star Master Painters!

    This gathered the attention of all, "The Museum Masters!"

    Indeed, this group was the overseer of the entire Painting Guilds of this world, they were the Museum Masters! The pir of the Museum of the Hundred Arts! These masters were the only one standing at the top of the Path of Painting. They did painting all their lives and already made it their own life. So they were the most experienced people of all that even the ancestors of the Painting Guild would still pale inparison!

    One of the Museum Masters introduced, "This old man''s name is Xuo Hu. I am one of the Museum Masters of this museum. Hoho, I know most of you already knew us masters but I see some unfamiliar faces here around so I need to introduce myself again." His ncended to Jin Rou.

    The other masters also introduced themselves. Respectively their names were Gio Hu, Xiaomei, Dongsha, and Qu Peng. All of them were 7-star pinnacle Master Painters, only a step away from 8-star Master Painters!

    Xuo Hu then said, "Now, the participants from the Tyy Empire has already arrived and waiting at the stadium, Master Shao has also already arrived so we can now proceed to the stadium. Everyone?"

    Some seniors in the crowd were a bit displeased why Tyy Empire did not proceed first here beforeing to the stadium. However, they no longer paid it no heed. After all, this was their home ground. Although the masters were always neutral and fair in judgement, their treatment for the Tyy Empire''s Painting Guild was something better than the others. At the very least, this what it looked like and it was still understandable.

    The Museum Masters were the first one to walk off, and followed suit by the crowd.

    As they reached the stadium, the crowd from the stadium became all hyped up!

    "Aiya, they are already here!"

    "There are only few participants?"

    "I heard that the other empires could not make it in time. After all, those empires were from a far away ce and it would take at least several days reaching here if they used some fast beasts. Since thepetition was moved at a very early date, they just surrendered this time''spetition and would just take it up next time."

    "Sigh. That''s a pity. Oh well, as long as the Tyy and Gu''s Painting Guilds are here. It all that matters!"

    "That''s right. These two empires would probably the one shing in the finals in the end. That''s a must see again!"

    "For me, I''m already fed up of it. I hope there would be some changes this time."

    The crowd became noisy as the participants entered the stadium. All of them were from the younger generation aging 17-25 years old. They were brimming with excitement as they entered the stage.

    The Masters seated in the high upfront row, indicating they were the judges for thispetition. Next to these masters were three persons. Obviously, these three indicated a very high status. One was a young man, the other two were old man and very beautiful woman at the age of 20''s.

    These were Zng Mu, Shao Gan and the beauty Yn Na!

    Zng Mu, who was in the middle of the three, had a beaming smile and spoke to Yn Na in a gentle manner, "I did not expect that High Elder Yn Na would be here."

    Yn Na only smiled. She was wearing a stunning qipao dress that was so enticing! In fact, even the spectators who mostly did not recognize her were so attracted! Of course, this only applied to males.

    Xiaomei, the only woman of the Museum Masters, chuckled and said, "I met Little Ynst time, it is a rare asion for her to go travelling around the world. So since we are acquaintances, I used my seniority to invite here to be one of us. I''m d Little Yn gave me face."

    "Senior Xiaomei, no need to put it that way." Yn Na smiled gently.

    Shao Gan also joined in and spoke to Yn Na, "To think you are also here. How are the results?"

    Yn Na sighed, and smiled wryly, "Still no clue. I almost traveled the empires, but yet to find him. But of course, I will not give up. After this, I''m nning to go to the Quu Empire if I could still find some traces there."

    "No need to rush. So just rx." Shao Ganforted.

    Yn Na only smiled after this.

    However, there was someone who was quite unhappy with what he heard, it was Zng Mu. His brows narrowed and frowned in displeasure.

    Him? Who is that ''him''?

 Chapter 82 - Format Of The Rules

    "Senior Sister Yn, who are you talking about?" Zng Mu could not hold back his curiosity as this was really something he did not wish to hear. No, he was afraid to hear.

    "Oh.." Yn Na mused for a moment and answered, "Junior Zng, no need to know it. It''s not that important anyways."

    "Not important?" Of course, Zng Mu did not buy this excuse! It was already clear as the sky that this was something that hold a very important part in Yn Na.

    He was very displeased at this moment. However, he did not dare to show it. All he needed to do is know who''s that man was and shame him to prove that there was no better than him!

    Senior Sister Yn is only mine. Only mine! ˇŞZng Mu imed in his heart.

    Yn Na only smiled. Seeing that the atmosphere was getting tense between the high elder and Zng Mu, Shao Gan interfered, "Alright. Thepetition is about to start. Please keep the matters forter."

    ---

    20 minutester.

    Ady in white robe with red roses imprinted on it walked over the stage. Everyone''s eyes were caught by this stunning scene at their front that almost all of the people who were talking left their mouths agape. Thisdy was probably in her 30''s. She was bearing a womanly movements that could be expressed as mature. She walked over the stage at her natural pace with every steps sounding like a drop of water merging with the sea. Her beauty was not something that could bepared to Yn Na and in fact, she was also paling ifpared to Ran Haoyu''s. However, this woman was so enticing with her voluptuous buttocks that were swaying sexily with each step and her figure that could be par with Yn Na''s!

    Noticing the silence of the crowd, thedy in white robe could not help but chuckle, "What''s the matter everyone?"

    No one answered. Even the participants on stage who were still preparing could not utter a single word.

    "I am your host for today''s Painting Competition, Gyune Tyy!" She revealed a other wordly smile!

    "Gyune Tyy! The.. wife of the Tyy Emperor?"

    "That''s right. There is no mistake. She is really Gyune Tyy!"

    "To actually invite the Tyy Family itself here, the museum are going big this time! Such a pity that there were many empires who were not able to join."

    "But how could the masters invite her? As far as I know, the Tyy Family is still in seclusion and only the emperor shows himself. In fact, even the emperor rarely appears."

    "Being a host of thispetition is something that could be said a good thing for Gyune Tyy. After all, this was really such an enticing title if earned. Besides, The museum is an independent powerhouse that could be said one of the pirs of the Tyy Empire, so they still needed to give the masters some face."

    Hearing that there was a lot of whispers among the crowd, Gyune Tyy did not pay this any heed and just proceed in starting thepetition to wee them, "Everyone, wee to our Painting Competition!"

    A loud apuse suddenly reverberated! Some cheers could be heard and some teasings that was aimed to Gyune Tyy herself!

    She added, "Now, let''s not wait any longer as I know everyone wanted to have thispetition started. However, I must first state some rules of thispetition."

    "The Museum Masters changed some regarding about the rules."

    Hearing this, the crowd and even the participants were puzzled.

    "You guys might be confused now. So I will exin it."

    "I know most of the people here even those from our respective empires know that thepetition had elimination, preliminaries, semi-finals and the finals. This was the usual format of thepetition. However, they decided to change this for today''s Painting Competition since painting something could take at least couple of hours if fast and rushed. What more if it was dedicated? If we do the same format this time, we might even have to stay here for evening again. So our masters decided to change it to avoid hassle and take too much of everyone''s time."

    Everyone nodded in agreement. Indeed, thepetition was something that took a lot of time. In fact, thestpetition ended at past midnight when they even already stared at morning. This was really an inconvenient thing for everyone. So they understood their point.

    "So now, the master decided to format thepetition this way.."

    "A battle royale!" She eximed gleefully.

    The crowd was more puzzled this time.

    Battle Royale? What the hell was that?

    Seeing the puzzled expressions of everyone that were worse than a while ago, Gyune Tyy could not help but chuckle lightly, "Alright. It''s this way."

    "This is just simple. Every participants will have the privilege to create a single painting and everyone would be given three xuan papers. So it means that everyone has a maximum of three attempts to create the painting you recognized as best."

    "Everyone should already be done with their works by the sunset. It was an hour before noon so everyone has enough time to create a painting!"

    "After which, everyone will show their works with everyone here and will be judged by our Museum Masters with utmost fairness in judgement. So rest assured that there will be no biasments and grading for anyone."

    "And of course, everyone is free to use any painting techniques that you guys arefortable with. And any realm of painting is allowed. Of course, as you guys were already Master Painters and part of the current younger generation, it should be at least not a Beginning of the Path Painting. It would be good if our participants could create Realm Light Paintings."

    Everyone listened to this attentively as they did not want to misunderstood thingster.

    The participants were excited at this moment. This format of thepetition was rather convenient for them. At the very least, they would not be left out even they lose since all of them would finish together! There was no more any eliminations and forced to watch on the sidelines.

    Jin Rou was also happy by this. There was nothing inconvenient at all since he could just paint randomly and lose thispetition.

    Gyune Tyy excitedly asked everyone, "Are you all ready for thepetition?"

    Loud yeses could be heard filled with excitement! They were no longer could remain seated as they already wanted to have this start as soon as possible!

    "Then let the Painting Competition officially begins!"

 Chapter 83 - Gathering, Finalizing, And Organizing Thoughts

    The participant named Guan Yuan from the middle-tier Xiu Empire said, "Brother Meng, do you think you can win the match this time? Or at least, ce second or third." They were preparing their tools to be used before going into painting. Once the clock ticks, there would be no chance of changing things again as per the rule clearly said it.

    Brother Meng from the middle-tier Kashco Empire answered helplessly, "That seems pretty impossible for the current me right now. I''m sure that Hua Hengyun of Tyy Empire and Dunggo Shi from the Gu Empire will be the one matching this time. Just like thest time, they were always the one who were being used as the participants. Could not be med them though. After all, they were the geniuses and the best saplings of the two Painting Guilds."

    Guan Yuan sighed, "Hais.. Seems like even the format was changed, the participants with the highest possibility of winning were still actually the same. Such a pity. We are just here to add up to the numbers."

    "You cannot say it that way." Brother Meng said, "Although what you said is true, you should not put it that way. After all, we are still from Painting Guilds with high standings in the society. Besides, we being here is also an act of giving face to the Museum Masters. After all, everyone who was involved in the Path of Painting is basically under them. We are invited to be here, that means they were giving us importance."

    "You got a point." Guan Yuan nodded his head and looked over to Jin Rou and suddenly remembered something, "Oh I remembered something. That man in white robe who was standing there like crazy, I heard that he is the one rmended by the crowned prince of the Gu Empire."

    "Oh?" Brother Meng also looked over, "Is that so?"

    Obviously, he was not interested in that fellow. Although he was rmended personally by someone with a high ranking, it does not mean that it guaranteed his skill. What if he was there to fill up the gap and be one of the cannon fodders right? So Brother Meng did not paid heed to him.

    "Nevermind him. Just look at that Hua Hengyun being red daggers by Dunggo Shi. It seems like the beef between them has yet toe into conclusion." Seeing that there would be a good show to watch, Brother Meng looked over and followed suit by Guan Yuan.

    ---

    At the other side of the stage, Hua Hengyun was busily preparing the stand for him to ce the xuan paper on. He wanted to get it done as soon as possible as he believed time was precious.

    However, being red knives and daggers by someone was giving an ufortable feeling, he finally could not hold it in and red back at Dunggo Shi with expressionless face, "If you have the time to re sharply to me like that, you should just instead use it instead of preparing a masterpiece. After all, I am still looking forward for your fourth defeat this time."

    "Such a tone you have there!" Dunngo Shi refuted. By this, one could already determine how short his temper was, "You think I am the same as me years ago? You think you can win again this time?"

    "That''s what always happen. You should already be used to it." Hua Hengyun said.

    "Heh." Dunngo Shi sneered and said, "Let''s see if you can still boastter on." He also began preparing his tools and actived the stand for the xuan paper. He chose three brushes and two colors.

    He waited for this moment to get back at this Hua Hengyun. He will make sure that Hua Hengyun will pay dearly once he trampled this guy!

    All the sufferings of my years, wille back at you a hundred fold!

    ---

    Jin Rou took the back location of the stage in order not to gather quite attention. He picked some brushes that bought by Yuan Gu and ced the stand and covered it with the xuan paper.

    His tools were already set. However, his mind was not. Because he did not know what to paint!

    A scenery? A woman carrying a child? That''s all probably overused! Although he said that he will purposely lose thispetition and was just here to help Yuan Gu give and save some face, his job could already be said done. All he needed to do is paint randomly and all is well.

    But this was not as simple as that! As the Celestial King, if his family knew that he lost to some mortals of the lower worlds, Isn''t he attracting smacking from his father?

    Well, it''s not they will discover it though. But still, he still needed to what he supposed to do. And that is to paint. No matter what the result, he would just leave it to fate.

    Sounds ironic. Since his family was the overseer of fate.

    Gyune Tyy noticed that everyone was already done preparing their sets and were just seated there casually, waiting for the go signal. She smiled and dered, "Participants, you can now paint! Remember, everyone must be done before the sunset! Good luck!"

    The participants heard this and closed their eyes.

    Thirty minutes had already passed, the participants were still with their eyes closed.

    This puzzled Jin Rou. What the hell are they doing? Why aren''t they starting to paint?

    If the crowd could just see Jin Rou with his puzzled expression, they would surely be exasperated!

    Themonly first step for painting was gathering thoughts, organizing them and finalizing them in your mind. You can also use a xuan paper to sketch it to provide you a better insight if the choice you made was the right choice. This step was a very important and critical that any Master Painters should do because with what you thought would be the one to be expressed in your painting! If you have not thought it well, it was obvious that it would not be well also. Usually, this process could take an hour if fast and a couple of hours if slow.

    While everyone was concentrating and gathering thoughts, Jin Rou was puzzled looking every sides what the hell are they doing! How could they paint with such closed eyes? If anyone could see him, they would already vomit blood because this was clearly an act of insult for them! Luckily, the xuan paper with its stand was covering Jin Rou and everyone else so no one knew what they were doing. To add more, he was at the back and many participants were covering him so it was impossible to be seen even with the master upfront.

    Seeing that they were still all with closed eyes, he just suddenly joined the fun and closed his eyes. Probably this was their way of a painter.

    However, never did this bum thought that he would fall asleep right after he closed his eyes!

 Chapter 84 - What?!

    More than an hour had passed.

    Eventually, one by one, the participants slowly opened their eyes. The first one to do was Hua Hengyun followed by Dunggo Shi. Noticing that they were done with the first step, the other participants who were also under the first phase opened their eyes.

    In actuality, they were already done with their first phases. However, seeing that the two geniuses who were not yet done with it, they decided to carry it on and finalize their thoughts over and over again. After all, they did not want to implicate a shame for their guilds. Even though they were bounded to lose this year just the usual, they still needed to do their best and put up a fight with all their best.

    They were not pushovers to begin with!

    When everyone was about to get their brushes and make a sketch and outline of their finalized thoughts for painting, they suddenly heard a soft snore. This snore could not be heard by the audience and even the master themselves. However, them, as the nearest could hear this!

    They tracked where this snore came from and found out that it came from the back and personally came from the unknown young man! They only heard that this young man was personally rmended by the crowned prince Yuan Gu of the Gu Empire. So they were expecting a little since he was rmended by a behemoth figure, however, never did they expect it to be this way!

    What the hell?! Are you sleeping right here right at this moment? F-ck! You even had the luxury to give yourself a nap this time around?

    Aren''t you being too arrogant, eh?

    Hua Hengyun, who also looked over, said, "I thought that since he was rmended by the crowned prince of the Gu high-tier Empire, he would be having some skills. However, seeing this greatly disappointed me. He was really here only to add up the numbers and be one of the cannon fodders?"

    Dunggo Shi also acknowledged this, "This.. I cannot disagree with you since we have the same thoughts. Oh well, he might really be someone to be an asional disy for thispetition. Why don''t you mind him and just start your painting? After all, you will taste your defeat this time around. You see, I already have something in mind and was already finalized. Luckily for me, the museum had not changed the entire rules and still gave it by freestyle painting."

    Freestyle Painting, this meant that there were no restrictions regarding the painting. A painter could paint anything he or she likes as long as it fitted the criteria for judging. This also included what painting strokes a painter would be using. Just like the word itself, this was free. Many Master Painters were very in favor with this kind of set up. After all, if they had no restrictions of what to paint, many things woulde into mind and in fact, they might had it finalized less than an hour. They could also paint something with something that could be done by simple Painting Strokes.

    Painting Strokes. This was a kind of skills in painting where this factor greatly affects the oue of a painting. If one did not use the proper Painting Strokes for the painting, no matter how good the painting was, it could not even reach the realm of the Realm Light. In fact, the best it could reach was pinnacle of the Beginning of the Path. There were at least tens of Painting Strokes avable in this world and the best ones currently in the possession of the Museum of the Hundred Arts! To tell the truth, one of the prizes for thispetition was a heaven-defying Painting Stroke and a Spirit Animation Painting!

    Note that Spirit Animation Painting was something any sects even the behemoth ones would dare to fork arge sum of money just to purchase this! And so, thepetition for today was very heated even with those participants who had no chances of winning at all. At the very least, they wanted to create a Realm Light Painting!

    Everyone started painting, except Jin Rou who was currently sleeping. They busied themselves so hard as they wanted to not make a mistake this time. They wanted to make a painting reaching perfection even not winnable! Of course, it was different for Hua Hengyun and Dunggo Shi since they were both aiming for the victor stage!

    At this very moment, no one could see what the participants were painting since they were fronting them with the xuan paper in front. Everyone could only see the hand movements of the participants that were constantly giving touches to the xuan paper.

    Gyune Tyy, who was the host of thispetition sat at the other side of the masters. She was beaming with smile as she thanked them, "Senior Masters, thank you for inviting me to be the host of this prestigiouspetition. You really have my deepest and warmest gratitude regarding this matter."

    Master Xiaomei waved it off and said, "Don''t think about that way. You have given us a lot of face this time around for getting out of your seclusion. Your family is indeed persevering this time. And we all know that you people were carrying a huge burden."

    "Hais.." Gyune Tyy could not help but wryly smile and sigh, "Yes, Master Xiaomei. We are very worried since the sealing barrier of the cave was already very thin and it almost would be gone in month''s time. So we are strengthening our powers to stand the ground for the worse case scenario."

    Gio Hu, one of the masters seating next to Xiaomei, also heard this and chuckled, "What are you youngsters worrying about? I mean, that demon was already sealed for at least hundreds of thousands of years ago or maybe a million already, right? There is no way that that would still be alive. There is no one who could escape fate no matter they do. Even those old undyings who chose to bury themselves in a life vessel will still eventually die."

    "After all, that is part of the cycle of life. What more for a demon who had not seen the sunlight for a very long long time without any foods or whatnot to survive?"

    Master Dongsha also joined in, "Master Hu is right. So you don''t need to worry about it any longer."

    Although the masters were reassuring this to her, Gyune Tyy could not still help but feel anxious and afraid. She was really getting an ominous feeling right now. However, she did not showed it and just smiled gently, "Thank you, Senior Masters." She still had a job to do, this is no time to ponder things like that.

    Xiaomei patted her hand and said, "Come on, let''s carry on watching. I am really looking forward for thispetition."

    ---

    Afternoon. Ten minutes before the sun set..

    The participants were now finished with their painting, only giving some finishing touches to enhance the effects of the painting and increase the realm of it.

    Gyune Tyy reminded them, "Several minutes before the sunset, be sure you already done with your works! Those will be judged respectively!"

    When everyone was busy finishing their works, someone had just woken up. And in fact, if not for the reminder that rang his ears, he would not be waking up!

    Of course, this is Jin Rou!

    When he heard this that there were only several minutes left, his sleepy eyes regained its life as he was full of suprised expression, "What?!"

 Chapter 85 - Confident... Your Sister!

    Seeing that everyone was already applying their finishing touches for their painting, Jin Rou could not help but be anxious and mumbled to himself, "I slept until afternoon and no one even bothered to wake me up!"

    He thought that he will find some insights when he closed his eyes, never did he thought that he would fall asleep instead until afternoon. The worse part is that he had not even started painting yet there was only several minutes left before the time ended.

    This is bad. Really really bad!

    This is a shame that would not be removed in his name if ever. A Celestial King had fallen asleep in apetition and did not manage to fight back? That''s not some good and to be proud news at all!

    He needed to do something about this. No matter what, he needed to paint!

    He firstly looked over to some participants and view their works to get some ideas for his painting. However, nothing had appeared in his mind. He could not think of anything, probably because of feeling anxious.

    A participant from a middle-tier empire, ady in her twenty''s suddenly talked to Jin Rou, "Hello. My name is Miyu. And you are?" Thisdy''s beauty was only average, however she had the bearing of a well-mannered one. This was the type ofdy that many of the men looked for aside from being a beauty.

    Miyu''s voice is friendly, so Jin Rou answered her, "Jin."

    "You seem that you had a good sleep all this time." Miyu chuckled, "It''s only several minutes and for sure you have nothing yet to paint. I''m sorry if I did not wake you up even though I am the nearest from you. I thought you are so tired that you needed sleep amidst of thispetition. Don''t worry, we did not tell a thing about it. Just paint anything since the time is almost up."

    "Oh, right." Jin Rou smiled wryly as he heard this, "The time is almost up and paint something? That would still be a not finished product, I think and that would still be useless."

    "Just paint." Miyu said with a gentle smile, "Even though that would be an unfinished one, at the very least, you have done something."

    "Right right." Jin Rou nodded.

    Seeing this, Dunggo Shi red daggers at Jin Rou and intervened, "Miyu, what the hell are you talking about with that guy? Just leave him alone."

    Miyu frowned a bit, "Why do you care? It''s none of your business whether I talk to someone or not. Besides, I''m already finished with my work, so what now?"

    "Miyu!" Dunggo Shi was rather displeased by this and said, "You dare to talk to other man rather than talking to me?"

    "Heh." Miyu sneered and looked over to Jin Rou and said, "Don''t bother with that guy. Just keep on painting."

    "I''m already done." Jin Rou said with full of smiles.

    "What?" Miyu was taken aback and asked, "You are already done?"

    She looked over to the work of Jin Rou due to curiosity and nearly fainted from the spot!

    What the!!

    ---

    Old Mo and Ran Haoyu were on the front rows seating. Old Mo was having a nonchnt expression however Ran Haoyu was anxious at this time.

    Seeing the nonchnt and leisure expression of Old Mo, Ran Haoyu could not help but ask, "Are you not nervous for the young master?"

    Old Mo looked for her for a moment and answered, "Why should I be worried with the young master?" He chuckled, "Actually, if there are someone to be worried, that is those participants together with our young master."

    Ran Haoyu was bit by bit getting less anxious, "You are that confident with the young master, huh?"

    "Of course." Old Mo said with full of smiles, "Even the whole world doubted my young master, even the whole world denounce him, I will still keep on believing him and stand by his side." He looked at the stage again where Jin Rou was, "The world consists of billions of people, my young master is only one."

    Ran Haoyu, "Right, he is someone who constantly defies logic. That would be pretty meaningless to worry this time. Young Master Jin is so lucky to have you."

    "No, you''re wrong." Old Mo shook his head, "It is me who is very lucky to meet the young master."

    Ran Haoyu paused for a moment and said, "Do you think young master will abandon me?"

    This girl was unusually talkative today that it almost shocked Old Mo. However, this was good sign for her. It means that she was improving bit by bit. Old Mo smiled and said, "You are already part of our team, you don''t need to worry about that."

    Ran Haoyu''s expression became delighted and was about to say something else when Gyune Tyy, the host, suddenly announced, "The time is over! Please stop painting now!"

    "It''s already done." Old Mo said excitedly, "I wonder what would be the painting of the young master this time."

    Ran Haoyu only nodded her head and revealed a stunning and enticing smile!

    However, never did they know that their bum young master only used all the time allocated for painting for sleeping!

    ---

    "Alright everyone. Please stop now! If you don''t stop now, there would be punishments for you." Gyune Tyy dered.

    Although Hua Hengyun and Dunggo Shi were already done, some still were giving their final touches for their works since they were not that satisfied yet so even the host already announced that the time is up, they still chased with their touches. They needed to finish the touches no matter what because this held an importance for achieving a higher realm of painting!

    However, after Gyune Tyy dered that there would be punishments if they continued on, they immediately dropped their brushes! Although some were still not satisfied with it, they could not do anything about it any more.

    Miyu, who was behind Jin Rou twitched her eyebrow involuntarily and asked Jin Rou again, "Hey, are you sure you are going to present that?"

    "But of course!" Jin Rou said confidently, "I am quite confident with this painting!" After being encouraged by Miyu a while ago to just paint, he literally paint and just became confident of it.

    Seeing the honest expression of Jin Rou, Miyu could not help but tremble slightly as she felt her body was about to faint.

    Confident.. your sister! You just literally painted randomly! You just painted aimlessly!

    Remembering the actual painting of Jin Rou, she almost vomit blood from frustration!

 Chapter 86 - Clash Of The Two Geniuses

    "Alright. Time to present your works one by one. Pleasee forward when your name is called." Master Xiaomei said in a very gentle tone. Although her voice was not loud, it still could be heard even in the four corners of this ce. "Please do know that whatever the result for thispetition, you are all winners of our museum and our proud saplings! Continue to work hard in the future and you will gain something that will lead you to the path of heavens!"

    The participants except Dunggo Shi, Hua Hengyun and Jin Rou, smiled wryly as they heard this. They knew that these were just some words of encouragement not to fall deep into a setback. Although the words were good to hear, it could not remove the fact that Master Xiaomei and probably the other masters already concluded what will happen today. Their seniors who were also watching below could not help but sigh. This was not good to hear for their ears. However, what could they do? What the other party said was in fact, true.

    "Yes!" Everyone acknowledged this. Even feeling indignant, they could only swallow this because they knew from the very beginning that they were not able to put up a fight between the two geniuses that always sh everypetition. Who could barge in in their rivalry this time? Among them, no one was qualified nor near qualified! ncing the works of the two geniuses, they already knew how vast the skills of them and the two!

    After which, one by one, they presented their works. Truthfully speaking, their seniors were so proud as of now because no one had ever made a painting in the realm of Alvary Condensation! The greatest of them all created a Realm Light Middle-ss Painting!

    One should note that in every realms of the Paintings, there were four sub-realms in present, and they were Low-ss, Middle-ss, High-ss and Peak-ss! Seeing that most of them created a Low-ss Painting, even though it was only Low-ss, it was still in the realm of Realm Light where true Master Painters should reach! These disciples, even had no chance of winning, fight with their all and achieved something that their seniors would not be ashamed!

    Of course, these seniors would be proud, since in the pastpetitions, their best disciples could only create an Alvary Condensation Peak-ss Painting! Seeing this, this was a great achievement that even they were bound to lose, it was worth celebrating for especially for the one who created Realm Light Middle-ss Painting!

    The participants were also overjoyed. Each of them backed down from the stage and seat next to their respective seniors who were with them. After all, what''s the use of staying on stage? They might only shame themselves there! So they seated and watch the battle between these two geniuses with the highest chances of winning.

    However, there was someone who did not got off the stage, and it was Miyu who was sitting next to Jin Rou.

    Master Xiaomei was full of smiles as she said, "I am very proud of our painters who represented their Painting Guilds. Making a Realm Light Painting was not easy to begin with yet they already managed to do that. Truly, the young ones will be the hope of our future."

    Gyune Tyy nodded and said, "Master Xiaomei is right. To think that we have so many talented painters around? From a painting of a hill, rolling mountains, a mother carrying a child and sorts, they were all Realm Light Paintings! Worth to be disyed in the Museum of the Hundred Arts!"

    "But of course." Master Xiaomei chuckled, "Their works will really be disyed in our museum. If they wanted it that way, that is."

    The participants who presented their works heard this. Their eyes immediately lighted in joy. This.. was an act of recognition of the Museum Masters and the highest title they could boast of. Why would they not agree with this kind of heavenly offer? Of course, they will grab it! Even no one wanted to grab it, they will! In fact, their seniors were already encouraging them if even they did not want to present their works!

    Master Xiaomei continued, "Okay, I know that every participants wanted their works to be disyed but let''s set those forter and continue with ourpetition."

    "Alright, Dunggo Shi, present your work now!"

    As Dunggo Shi heard this, he immediately stepped forward and fronted the crowd with his painting covered with a red cloth. He immediately putted it into the stand for presentation. He said, "Masters, this is my work. Please judge this ording to your vast knowledge."

    Next, when Dunggo Shi removed the cloth that was covering the painting. Everyone was immediately stunned by the scene in the painting!

    In the painting, there were two birds pping their wings flying so freely around while the trees swayed its branches as if they were dancing. Although this painting was so simple with a simple scenery, everyone even the Museum Master widened their eyes in surprise as they said in unison, "A Spirit Animation Realm Painting!"

    Even the crowd who was silently for the whole time could not help but be in an uproar!

    "A Spirit Animation Realm! Ohmy...!"

    "Sh-t! Dunggo Shi has created a Spirit Animation Realm Painting this time around!"

    "How good this kid is? I know thatst time he can only create a Realm Light Peak-ss Painting. Now, he had a breakthrough?"

    "Surely he was trying hard just for this day to defeat Hua Hengyun!"

    Spirit Animation, this was the fourth Realm of the Path of Paintings. In this realm, a painting will literally have an animation effect! The things inside will move to project their movements! This painting was such that everyone had their mouths agape! This painting if Dunggo Shi wanted this to be sold, packs of people with money wille knocking his door for sure to do bidding up to tens of millions of diamonds!

    This was a Spirit Realm Painting they were talking about!

    Master Xiaomei already regained herposure as she nodded her head, "Junior Shi is really a rare genius. To create a Spirit Animation Painting at such a young age, you are incredible and did not shame your ancestors. Even though it was only a Low-ss one, this was still a great achievement you can be proud of!"

    Shao Gan alsomented, "Indeed. Congrattions."

    Dunggo Shi smiled as he heard praises, he immediately walked down the stage to see what his long time rival would present. He mumbled, "What will you do now, Hua Hengyun?"

    However, Hua Hengyun was still calm as if this painting did not matter to him at all and stepped forward, putted the stand where his painting was, in the middle of the stage and said, "That''s all you got after all this time? Then you greatly disappointed me again, Dunggo."

    And woosh! He removed the cover of his painting!

    Boom!

    The painting literally made a boom sound but in a low tone!

    Everyone was so loss of what to speak of this time as their eyes were only fixated in the painting!

    Inside the painting, there was river streaming, with rolling mountains behind and an extravagant twin falls was falling waters down at a very gentle pace! The white clouds was moving bit by bit as if the world was turning, the blue sky was so realistic as the birds were flying towards the horizon! But the shocking thing of this painting was it was creating sounds as if they were real! This painting..!

    Dunggo Shi paled from this.

    One of the museum masters stood as he eximed loudly, "Spirit Animation High-ss Painting!"

 Chapter 87 - A Ridiculous Painting

    "To think that Hua Hengyun had actually reached this realm! I am greatly impressed!" Dongsha, one of the Museum Mastermented. All of the masters were greatly impressed by this! For someone from the younger generation to create such an outstanding painting? This was already clear that Hua Hengyun was already qualified to be one of the top Master Painters of this world from the younger generation!

    To actually create a Spirit Realm High-ss Painting? This was more than enough to be promoted to 4-star Master Painter! The seniors of the Tyy Empire''s Painting Guild smiled proudly this time while the Gu Empire''s seniors expressions were sunken. There was no hint of light within their faces as all of them filled with darkness. They thought that they had came prepared this time and would already win against the Tyy Empire. However, the reality pped their faces! Not only they did not win, it even left a huge margin between their current best geniuses! Yuan Gu could only wryly smile as he saw this.

    It seemed that his empire was always bounded to lose thepetition every time it held.

    The hell how could he create such a painting?!ˇŞ everyone wanted to ask this. However, nothing could be released from their mouths. Even at their level, this Hua Hengyun creating such a magnificent painting was something that already broke the logic of this world!

    Seeing this, everyone already knew who was the winner.

    Hua Hengyun was proud as he smiled and thanked the masters, "Thank you masters, for appreciating my painting."

    Master Xiaomei waved it off and said, "No need to be so polite. You created it, we just judged it fairly. I guess everyone already knew who win thispetition right? I think, there is no need to re evaluate the works since it is already clear as the day who is the victor."

    Master Xiaomei was right. If the two geniuses reached the same realm, they might needed some time to analyze which one was better with lesser ws and it will take at least an hour beforeing into a conclusion. However, since that Dunggo Shi''s Painting named Ariel Birds was a Spirit Animation Low-ss and Hua Hengyun''s ''In A Scenery'' was a Spirit Animation High-ss, there was no need to decide which was better since it was very obvious and clear as the sky!

    Dunggo Shi could only grit his teeth and cursed inside his heart. Is this really the final role he could get? As someone who could fill the rival role of a character and be a cannon fodder for countless of times? Is this the fate that awaits him in the near future?

    This time, his heart was extremely shaken. However, no one could me him. For whatever he do, no matter how countless and hard he train himself even up to vomiting blood, it seemed that Hua Hengyun was always steps ahead of him. He could only sigh in resignation and indignation this time around.

    ---

    Master Xiaomei was about to announce the victor officially when she suddenly saw someone still in the stage, holding his painting with a cloth covering it, "Eh? We still have someone left?"

    "Now that you mentioned it, there is really someone." Master Qu Peng said, "Because I am so focused in the sh of the two, I forgot that there was still someone with his work not yet presented."

    "Eh?" Master Dongsha was a bit stunned, "Isn''t it this the guy who personally rmended by Prince Yuan Gu himself?"

    Yuan Gu joined in smiling wryly, "Indeed. That''s the person I rmended personally. His name is Jin."

    "Oh right. That''s him. We''re really too focused on those two that we already forgot that man. Haha!" Master Xiaomeiughed gently and looked over to Jin Rou. "Young man, you can now present your work."

    Although he was ignored by these masters, it did not matter to Jin Rou since he was just here to gain face for Yuan Gu. When he was walking towards the middle, Miyu asked him again, "You.. Are you sure you will present it?!"

    Miyu was really feeling ufortable right now. She knew that when Jin Rou showed his painting, everyone would justugh at him and be theughingstock of the town! So she was greatly concerned with this guy even they just knew each other a while ago.

    Jin Rou stopped his tracks and looked back and smiled mysteriously, "Of course. Just watch."

    Miyu involuntarily twitched. Watch what? Watch how you will pull aedic act right in thepetition regarding painting?! Are you pulling my leg?

    She almost wanted to faint on the spot from frustration! This guy!

    Everyone looked with anticipations for the work of Jin Rou. Although their minds were already upied by Hua Hengyu''s work, they still weed this. Especially the Museum Masters and Yuan Gu.

    Most of them, were expecting that the painting could reach at least Realm Light. However, reality did not satisfy them as the cloth that was covering the painting was removed.

    All of their mouths were widened as their jaws were about to fall of the ground. Their eyes could not even be determined of what they were currently feeling right now.

    Even the masters were not an exception as they did not know what to say at all! All of them wanted to faint on the spot from extreme frustration!

    WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?! Everyone eximed in their hearts!

    In the painting, there is only seemingly human figure in a stick form. That''s right, it''s in a stick form that would make you wonder where the hell the organs located at! It was probably a boy, holding a stick? or a staff? And there''s only there to it! Nothing else! Just a stick-figured boy with holding something that was still yet to determined. Although the strokes were beautiful, it still did not change the fact that it was only a mere stick figure!

    What the hell! Are you a child or what?!

    What a.. Ridiculous painting!

    Miyu knew that this will happen upon seeing the bizarre expressions of everyone and some almost fainted and lose breath! She immediately facented to her palm in shame for this man.

    "This.." Master Xiaomei did not what to say.. the four other masters and the guests did not what to say also!

    However, Zng Mu did not let this slide and said, "What a crap is this?! Is this what you call painting?"

    Zng Mu nned to be a good boy when he was here in thepetition. However, seeing that the painting of thest contestant, he was instantly became frustrated and angered!

    Following suit, the Museum Masters also frowned when they regained theirposure.

 Chapter 88 - Heavens Carpet

    Yuan Gu wanted to exin in the behalf of Jin Rou, "Masters.. thisˇŞ"

    "No need to say anymore, Prince Yuan." Master Dongsha waved it off and said, "No matter what you say, this painting of your person is something quite displeasing in our eyes."

    Indeed, this painting was like an insult for their museum! This painting had no trace of being worked so hard at, like it was made out of the whim. Well, it was really and literally made out of the whim though.

    Master Xiaomei agreed with displeasure, "That''s right. This young man is fronting us with an insult." She looked at Jin Rou and asked, "Why did you paint it like that? I am expecting high from you since you are someone rmended by the crowned prince himself, but what are you doing? Are you here to just shame him? We gave you several hours yet you only finished this kind?"

    Zng Mu did not bother to speak again as the Museum Masters were already taking care of it. Shao Gan and Yn Na only sat there watching the show being unfolded like it really did not bother them at all.

    Master Xuo Hu alsomented, "This painting is really infuriating me. I did not say anything for a while now since I wanted to stay neutral with all of the participants, yet seeing your work made me so pretty displeased and frustrated. Even you are not that good in painting, with the time given to you that was more than enough, you at least made something that could satisfy our eyes even it did not reach any realms at all!"

    Everyone started to express their opinions, especially those from the Painting Guilds. This was greatly an insult for them as this painting was not something worth taking a look at of! It seemed like it was created by a baby who was currently practicing painting. In fact, a baby could even paint better than this!

    "Uhhh this.." Jin Rou already expected their reactions and it was understandable. He smiled awkwardly and said, "This is the painting I can only do because I spend the most of the time sleeping."

    Hearing this, everyone had their jaws dropped once again as their eyes were pushing out from their sockets.

    You what?!

    Master Xiaomei''s expression became darker, "You slept the entirepetition?" She could not believe what she had heard and needed to reconfirm it!

    "Yes." Jin Rou confirmed, "I slept until a few minutes left before the sunset."

    "Ridiculous!" Master Dongshan mmed his hand on the table in an aggressive manner and said, "You dared to sleep in the middle of thepetition? You don''t have any base respect even for ourpetition, eh?"

    He was right. In everyone''s perspective, this was already something that insults the entirepetition along with the Path of Painting! To actually gotten asleep in the midst of thispetition only meant one thing.. you are not putting them in their eyes! You are insulting them right in their territory! No wonder they were greatly infuriated right now.

    Miyu already had expected this. However, never did she expect that this would escte things this way! If this continued, this matter would get out of hand! And that would be quite unsightly. Everyone was already seething their teeth in anger!

    "Nope. That''s not what I meant." Amidst of the tense atmosphere concentrating to him, he was still calm as the sea and said, "Even though this painting of mine is like that, it is something worth that you master would be proud of."

    "What? Will make us proud?" Master Dongsha sneered, "That crappy painting of yours could make us proud? You sure talk big! What''s to be proud of this stick human figure with a literally round face without a hair?"

    Master Gio, also one of the Museum Masters, joined in, "Don''t mind him, Brother Dongsha. Your heart is already weakened. Are you that adamant to have a heart attack this time? Calm yourself, will you?"

    "But thisd is infuriating me to the bones!" Master Dongsha reasoned out, "What the hell! He is basically not putting any respect for our Museum!"

    "Alright, alright. Enough. We will sure to puˇŞ" Master Gio could not finish his words as he choked back his words revealing an extremely dumbfounded expression!

    In fact, all of the present were dumbfounded at this moment!

    LA LA LA LA~

    A soothing music suddenly rang everyone''s ears putting their minds immediately at ease. Those who were greatly frustrated a while ago, were now breathing peacefully. The painting suddenly lighted up white and revealed an awe-inspiring scenery that broke all logic of this world!

    The void got instantly white, and revealed a very long red carpet that was so majestic as if that was something being used by an emperor. Music tune logos appeared out of nowhere, dancing and giving melodies as the stick human figure in the painting got out of the painting, literally! Waving his sword as he stepped on the red carpet slowly ascending to Heaven. He was like a warrior that came back victorious from an all-out war being weed by his people!

    "Im-im-impossible!" Master Xiaomei almost fell from her butt as she saw this and eximed, "A-a Heaven''s Carpet Painting?"

    Heaven''s Carpet. This was the highest realm attainable of this world. When a painting reach this realm, everything will turn white as it reveal a red-colored carpeting from the Heaven itself. Apanying with melodious melodies that was so good to hear as if fairies were singing a weing song for an emperor! One more thing worth mentioning was that the painting itself would be real as it will got out of the xuan paper like it was really what it was! If a painting reached this realm, there was only one thing that it meant..

    The Heavens recognized the painting itself!

    This type of recognition was something all of the Master Painters highly sought for! All this time, there was only one person who created a Heaven''s Carpet Painting. And that was the progenitor of this Museum of the Hundred Arts and it was way back thousands of years ago already! After that, no one even the Museum Masters created something like that. The maximum they had done was Spirit Animation Peak-ss!

    They never thought that they could see something like this. But this time, their eyes had seen a real Heaven''s Carpet Painting! And what''s more, it''s a Middle-ss! What sort of situation was this?

    A stick figure painting that was rushed could actually be a Heaven''s Carpet?

    The world.. has probably gone mad! Hua Hengyun thought to himself.

 Chapter 89 - Bidding For The Heavens Carpet Painting

    After a couple of minutes, the effects of the Heaven''s Carpet gradually disappeared and the stick figure also came back to the painting. But before it, he looked at those bunch of masters as he shed his ''sword'' majestically and imposingly in the air as if he was giving warning to those who belittled him!

    Everyone present could not find what to say. This painting was indeed something that greatly gave them a fright that their hearts almost got out of their chests! A genuine Heaven''s Carpet appeared in thispetition!

    After a long silence, finally, one by one caught theirposure back.

    "Heavens! It is really a Heaven''s Carpet Painting!"

    "Yes. With that red long carpet that appeared that came from the Heavens, it is no wonder a Heaven''s Carpet"

    A Master Painter among the crowd could not help but be in tears as he eximed, "I never thought that I will ever see a Heaven''s Carpet Painting in this lifetime! My journey here from afar is not wasted at all! I greatly benefited from this, actually!"

    His old pal consoled him, "Haha! Brother Mua, you are right. It seems that my life did not go into waste at all. I''m very happy that I went here. If not, I might have to regret this until I die."

    The audience went into an uproar! Various discussions could be heard! Although in this kind of painting, noises were strictly prohibited since this was a formal event, with this kind of painting appearing out of the blue caught everyone off guard and did not mind if everyone noised about it!

    Hua Hengyun''s expression darkened, "Impossible.. Who is this man?"

    At first, he was really not putting Jin Rou in his eyes because he thought that the win was already in the bag. But this reality had pped him hard that it made his face swollen!

    The same happenings with the Museum Masters and Zng Mu who criticized the painting in such a degree! It was still okay for the other Museum Masters who chose not to say anything and chose to be neutral. But with Master Xiaomei and Master Dongsha and Master Xuo Hu who even treated this painting as an insult for them? They could only lower their heads and grit their teeth in embarrassment. Everyone was a witness with this, no matter what they reason, it was still the same oue.

    They treated the painting as a crap.

    But in a logical and fair way of thinking, they could not be med for their reactions and words, because after all, in themon sense of these people, a rushed painting with a stick figure in it was really a ridiculous one that anyone ignorant about it would find this a piece of garbage. The painting had really no traces at all that it was painted with all might. All they could sense was the rushed aspect and the emotionless painting inside.

    Who could me them for this? None. However, it was really a mistake of them to judge the painting without observing first for a long while like the other two masters.

    Seeing that the masters were having a hard time, Shao Gan stepped up and asked Jin Rou, "Little Friend, you have an amazing talent in painting."

    Jin Rou epted the praise and smiled, "I am just ayman in this path so please don''t overpraise me."

    "Haha!" Shao Ganughed, "If you are ayman, then everyone who is here, was an outsider then?"

    Zng Mu gave his master a nce with a mixed expressions, this evaluation was so high that even him as the only disciple had not yet received!

    Jin Rou only smiled upon hearing this and did not respond.

    Seeing this, Shao Gan could not help but smile as well, "Alright. In behalf of the Museum Masters with me here, I will hereby announce the winner. Ah no, the winner is already obvious as a crystal sea, right?"

    The masters did not object about this and just nodded. If Jin Rou could not be the winner of thispetition, then who will?

    And thus, Shao Gan officially announced that Jin Rou was the champion of thispetition! Following by Hua Hengyun as the second and Dunggo Shi as the third.

    Hua Hengyun did not say a word and just left the stadium quietly. While Dunggo Shi stole a nce first to Jin Rou before leaving as well. Although he wanted to approach him, he was greatly ashamed as he underestimated Jin Rou that almost it could not be putted in his eyes. He basically thought that his greatest rival would always be Hua Hengyun. Never did he expect it that a dark horse would appear out of nowhere and seize the first ce! He was feeling mixed emotions right now, he was feeling dejected since he was greatly floored by Hua Hengyun, but at the same time, he was feeling a bit ted as if a huge burden suddenly vanished when he saw that Hua Hengyun did not win thepetition.

    "At the very least, none of us win. This is a good and favorable result as well." Dunggo Shi mumbled to himself as he quietly walked away without being noticed by anyone.

    ---

    "You invited such a genius this time, Prince Yuan. Why did you not tell me any sooner? This man is such a genius that could not even bepared to us oldies here! If we were to bepared, we will just ashame ourselves!" Master Qu Peng, one of the Museum Masters said.

    "Haha!" Yuan Gu could onlyugh this time. Even I did not know it! Alright?

    Shao Gan did not mind those two talking and faced Jin Rou who was about to walk off the stage along with Miyu and said, "Little Friend, Name your price."

    Jin Rou was startled as he heard this, "Ah?"

    Shao Gan smiled and said, "I am nning to buy your painting. So name your price."

    "Hey hey hey! Mentor Shao, what is the meaning of this?" Master Dongsha who was currently quiet all this time intervened and said, "His painting should belong to the our museum, so we should buy it!" Even he was embarrassed, he could not let the painting to be in the hands of others!

    "What are you saying, Museum Masters?" Shao Gan chuckled, "You already have tons of paintings disyed. So will you give me face and give this opportunity to me?"

    "Absolutely not!" The masters disagreed hurriedly, "You can buy anything that our museum possessed as long as it is not this one! You are a Mentor, not a Master Painter!"

    "Hahahaha!" Shao Ganughed heartily, "Alright then. Why don''t we just bid?"

    "Alright! We bid 5 million!"

    "Six million!"

    "Nine million!"

    "Ten million!"

    "Mentor Shao is not backing out, huh? Alright 30 million!"

    Hearing this astronomical amount that the museum bid, everyone almost fainted!

    F-ck! This amount was already so big!

    "Hoho, only 30 million? 50 million!"

    "Mentor Shao.. You!" The masters were a bit displeased.

    "What, you? This painting should be mine. Alright?" Shao Gan chuckled.

    Jin Rou could only smile wryly upon this sight. I have not even gave my permission to sell this but they were already bidding for it. Hay.. forget it. It is just a painting anyway.

    If any masters could hear this, they will surely vomit blood from extreme exasperation from thisd! Only a painting anyway?

    In the end, Shao Gan had won the painting for 70 million diamonds. That''s right. An astronomical 70 million diamonds!

    ---

    Outside of an unknown cave with various ancient carvings, There was an old man looking at a distance with his bloodshot eyes. His aura was so dark that it would creep out anyone who see him. This was Yao Lao, the demon that was sealed within since ancient times.

    He licked his upper lip in malicious and pervertly manner as he said, "There''s a lot of life forces out there. Haha! It seemed that I will be having a great feast this time."

    He flew towards the direction where the Museum of Hundred Arts was located!

 Chapter 90 - I Am Not Invited?

    After thepetition, the museum held a grand banquet! In fact, this was the grandest of all the grandest that the museum had held! Of course, they will do this! This time around, their museum had finally seen another Heaven''s Carpet. And the main character of this banquet was Jin Rou himself! There were also Hua Hengyun and Dunggo Shi on the side watching without saying a word.

    The masters who were neutral a while ago asked Jin Rou a lot of things but Jin Rou seemed did not want to answer all those so they dropped it as good. They could not force to extract information from someone who has a high position in the society. That''s right, they already imed that Jin Rou was someone not to be trifled with! He was someone that even the Museum Masters did not dare to belittle and act arrogantly! After all, who among them, the masters, could create a painting recognized by the Heavens? None! It was only the progenitor of the Museum of the Hundred Arts who stepped into this realm. In fact, it was only a Low-ss one.

    Compared to Jin Rou''s painting, it still paled inparison since his was Middle-ss one!

    These masters had already given up and epted that they already reached their peak and knew that they could no more advance more than Spirit Animation Peak-ss. However, seeing that a youngster could create it, how could they admit their inferiority? And so, even it was a bit shameful, one of the masters asked some pointers from Jin Rou. This did not rejected by Jin Rou and gave him actual pointers that could be used to reach a Heaven''s Carpet realm.

    Although the other Museum Masters, especially Xiaomei and Dongsha, could not still ept the fact that this youngd had created a painting with the Heavens'' recognition in a rushed aspect and ridiculous manner, they had no choice but to believe now when Jin Rou himself gave out pointers for Master Qu Peng.

    After which, Jin Rou had finally squeezed out of the attention of the masters and gone to the side where hispanions were waiting.

    "Wee back, Young Master!" Old Mo greeted happily. From the start to finish, he was so confident with the young master even he saw the ridiculous painting of Jin Rou. His confidence could already be said as blinded.

    Ran Haoyu also said, "Wee back,"

    "Young Master Jin, thank you." Yuan Gu said this from the bottom of his heart. He was also happy this time that he was the one who actually rmended Jin Rou. At first, he was not confident in Jin Rou since he thought that Jin Rou really did not know how to paint. But now, seeing that painting a while ago, even it was ridiculous, it was beautiful that he almost fell for it. This time, he already promised himself that he would not judge Jin Rou by his words since thisd could not even be believed at all! But still, he needed to thanked Jin Rou since he saved some face for him.

    "That''s alright." Jin Rou waved it off as he smiled, "Can we leave now?"

    Yuan Gu smacked his lips and said, "Young Master Jin, as the main character of this banquet, you cannot just leave. I think this will be ending by the midnight so please do not worry."

    "Eh?" Jin Rou''s lips twitched, it was not that he wanted to go home already, however, thinking his past experience when the first moment he reached this world, it left a bit of trauma for him and was already thinking if the masters would charge him a bill!

    Seeing this, Old Mo seemed to understood this, he smiled helplessly and assured him, "Young master, don''t worry, the foods here are free and this is an actual banquet so no need to hold back. No one will charge you here the bill."

    Old Mo was really deserving to be the butler of this young master. To actually understood what he meant just by some words and actions?

    Yuan Gu and Ran Haoyu were puzzled. What do they mean? As they were not yet present when the incident regarding about the restaurant of Old Mo, they were obviously puzzled.

    "Alright." Hearing the reassurance, his anxiety really faded away, "I take up Old Mo''s words."

    "Haha! Young Master, you should try the foods now, since they were all ssic delicacies! Judging from my perspective, even though they still pale from me, it is still good." Old Moughed and rmended. Old Mo was not boasting about this, the delicacies here whenpared to his, really paled and had left out a great disparity between them.

    ---

    An hour passed, the banquet got more lively as some behemoth sects arrived! Even the young noble of Blue Haven Sect, Galeil Ku came!

    "So it is Young Noble Galeil Ku." Master Xiaomei greeted with a smile, "Wee!"

    Galeil Ku had two old men behind him, probably his guards, "Thank you, Master Xiaomei. I never thought to receive ast-minute invitation from you."

    Indeed, before this banquet was held, invitations for the various behemoth sects were released as per this was huge celebration to begin with. They also included why, so that the invited would not need to be confused.

    "It''s a pleasure that Young Noble Galeile to give us some face." Master Dongsha joined in.

    "Of course, since you said that there was a painting that recognized by the Heavens. how could I not be around? I am also a Master Painter, after all." Indeed, thisd was a Master Painter, however it was only a 1-star since this was only a hobby of his.

    "Ah right." Master Dongsha cleared his throat and pointed to Jin Rou, "That man is the one who created the painting. Although the painting was already sold to Mentor Shao, the painting is still in our possession to seize the chance toprehend it for a few days which Mentor Shao agreed with."

    However, Galeil Ku seemed did not heard this as his expression shifted as if he found his long-time sworn enemy! He was gritting his teeth as he looked over Old Mo! "This bastard.. is here?" His voice was full of murderous intent! The world is narrow indeed for enemies!

    Old Mo seemed also noticed this and looked over Galeil Ku, he only sneered in contempt.

    "BASTARD!" Galeil Ku was greatly infuriated by this! This startled everyone especially the two old men behind him and the masters.

    What the hell is happening?

    Galeil Ku already lost his rationality and reasoning as he was about to charge to break Old Mo''s neck!

    BOOM!

    However, The twin huge doors opened in a m! An old man with bloodshot eyes appeared revealing a terrifying murderous intent that immediately made everyone frown and some were paled. This old man walked slowly with a creepy aura circting within him and said in a skin-colding sinister voice, "There''s a banquet here but I am not invited?"

 Chapter 91 - Lao Yao Arrives

    "Old Wu?" Master Gio said and smiled, "We thought that you are out for an expedition so we did not bother inviting you here."

    Old Wu, this was the pir of a warrior sect which was currently in decline. He was really out for an expedition since he went to the off limits of the empire. However, no one knew that he went there. All of them expected and thought that he must had gone for other empires.

    "Hahaha!" Old Wuughed heartily. "Right, I was out for an expedition but it already ended a few days ago. Anyways, you should not left me out the next time around."

    "Sure sure." Master Dongsha joined in, he narrowed his eyes as he found something weird from this old man. He did not know but Old Wu was really leaking a terrifying murderous intent. "But Old Wu, can you please retract your intent? That might creep out everyone here."

    Indeed, this was the truth. The entire venue turned silent the moment Old Wu arrived. All of them were frowning upon feeling the murderous intent from him. It seemed that he did not came here to be a guest. It seemed that he was up for something not good.

    "What intent?" Old Wu asked like he really did not know.

    "Your intent. You''re leaking a terrifying murderous intent." Master Dongsha said.

    In a corner where Jin Rou and hispanions were, their attention was also caught by this.

    "That old man, he is already dead." Jin Rou said as he observed Old Wu.

    Hispanions turned their heads around with a look of shocked expressions.

    "What?" Yuan Gu was extremely puzzled, "Young Master, You also are seeing how well this Old Wu is right now."

    "But did you not wonder howe he could create that kind of murderous intent? Let me tell you this, no human in this world could release such a terrifying and massive murderous intent!" Jin Rou said in serious tone, "Everyone here is in danger. You better advice them to leave already. They are not match for that demon."

    "Demon?" Yuan Gu was taken aback, as well as Old Mo and Ran Haoyu, "Is that reallyˇŞ"

    However, before Yuan Gu could finish what he was saying, it was already toote. Everything was already toote.

    Master Dongsha and the other masters were sent flying like a kite with strings snapped all of a sudden, leaving sshes of blood upon their way. They even had no chance of retaliation which dumbfounded everyone else! As the force stopped, they were all seen lying without a hint if they were still alive or already dead.

    Old Wu said in a sinister tone, "Aiya, did I overdo it?"

    As everyone heard this, they got into a panic and started running right and left. The Museum Masters could be said the strongest here out of Mentor Shao since they were already Sky Realm, eighth stage! However, seeing how badly they lost without a chance to fight back, they immediately knew that even theybined their strengths, they could not beat this Old Wu. And so, they ran like they lost their homes without even turning back to see if theirpanions were behind or beside them. The situation was so chaotic.

    An utter chaos.

    "Insolent!" Mentor Shao shouted in a very angered voice, "You are not Old Wu. Who are you?"

    Mentor Shao''s status made everyone who was panicking to be at ease. Apanying with High Elder Yn Na, they were quite an invincible tag team! One must know that Mentor Shao was proimed to be the strongest being of this Shred Case Mortal World!

    "To actually hurt the masters, you surely have guts there." Yn Na sneered as she drew the great sword of her, "Whoever you are, you deserve death."

    "Hahahahahahahahahahaha!" A long creepyugh resounded the venueing from Old Wu, "I can''t believe this. To think that there is still someone who could reach Emperor Realm here. I thought the progenitors from those bastard sects could only be the one to reach it."

    Hearing this, Mentor Shao was stumped, "Progenitors? You are..!" His expression was filled with disbelief.

    Gyune Tyy, who was also by the side, paled from fright as the puzzle got more clearer! "No.. no way!"

    "Kekekekekeke. That''s right." Old Wu smiled ears to ears that crept everyone, "I am Lao Yao."

    "EVERYONE RUN!" Gyune Tyy said in a very scared tone, "This is something that humanity could not defeat! Unless our progenitors stepped up for us, that''s not possible at all! Save your lives and run!"

    "As if I let them." Lao Yao stretched his hand, "Barrier of Eternal Damnation!"

    A sky-high barrier appeared in every corners of the venue. Lao Yao said in satisfaction, "Alright. Now don''t think that you still can run. These tons of life forces could not be wasted, right? You all can at least give 15 years or so, so don''t think of slipping out of my gripped hands."

    Gyune Tyy fell butt first from the ground and covered her head. It''s over!

    "Bastard!" Mentor Shao was extremely infuriated. He flickered his sleeves and released arge of ball of fire. He was nning to get this over! "You think just because you are a demon, you can do whatever you do against us, humans?" He was always calm andposed. However, this time, he could not afford to that since the opponent is a very dangerous threat to humanity right now. If he could not defeat this, then this world is good as doomed!

    "Fire of the Evesting Cane!" The huge ball of fire charged towards Lao Yao. This fire was so terrifying as if it was nning to burn everything down its way! However, when everyone thought that this could at least injure Lao Yao, an inconceivable thing had happened.

    SUCCCCCCKKKKKKK!

    The entire fire ball was being sucked in the palm of Lao Yao! It was as if it was his food and enjoying his meal!

    After a few seconds, the fire had disappeared. It was all sucked by Lao Yao''s palm! After which, he released the same ball of fire that was cast by Mentor Shao, however, this was bigger and more intensified! As if it had doubled its damage!

    This made Mentor Shao frown. He was started to feel unease, "You can copy a skill?"

    "Kekeke but of course!" Lao Yao admitted, "Its the Demon n''s specialty after all, Copy."

    "Demon n?" Mentor Shao''s heart was beating faster. Things were about to get out of hand this time around. Because up until now, he could not yet gauge out the cultivation of the enemy! Even when Lao Yao released the Ball of the Eternal Damnation, his cultivation was not yet revealed!

    Is it so high that even I, Shao Gan, could not see it?

 Chapter 92 - Fool

    "Do not push your luck here! Whatever you are, you think us here are pushovers?" Mentor Shao stanced himself. Even though he was feeling so uneasy right now, he could not help but put a strong front in front of these frightened people.

    "Hahahaha! How amusing." Lao Yao was indeed amused by this and said, "If you are not pushovers, then what? Cannon fodders?"

    This tant disdain immediately made everyone infuriated. Even though they knew that they could not possible be a match, this was no time to be chickening out!

    "F-ck! We will fight it all out with you!"

    "You think we are afraid of you?!"

    Most of them ignited their sleeping fighting spirits! They were readying themselves to sh it out with Lao Yao with all their might. They knew that they could not hold on longer, especially the middle aged ones, however they could not take it lying when they were shown a contempt by a creature like this!

    So what if you are demon? You are only one, we are many!

    However, Mentor Shao immediately signaled Yn Na something.

    This was understood by Yn Na and said, "Everyone, don''t. You are not a match with that guy, and I think I don''t need to repeat this. You guys will just waste your lives and contribute to add to his lifespan. Don''t you think?"

    The people contemted for a bit before answering, "No matter what, it is still the same since we will still be killed here!"

    This was indeed was likely to be the case. Even they did not choose to fight, they would still end up being killed by this monster. They just wanted to retain their dignities even at the moment of death.

    "You all are underestamating MentorˇŞ" Yn Na was about to say it when suddenly Mentor Shao flew past them in a very violent manner and crashed into the wall, vomiting blood a couple of times!

    "Mentor Shao!" Yn Na rushed to back him up. She could not believe that Mentor Shao, an Emperor Realm cultivator could not withstand a single attack from the demon!

    This frightened everyone present to their bones, deeply ingrained to their bones. Theirst string of hope was destroyed like it was just a toy to be yed with. Mentor Shao, the strongest being of this world, could not stand a single exchange from Lao Yao at all!

    This happened too fast. Way too fast!

    Their faces were filled with despair at this moment. Their ignited spirits were no longer there, all they could do was resign. Resign their fates. Perhaps, this was the best thing they could do.

    Lao Yao strolled in a slow pace towards Mentor Shao with a devilish grin on his face, "A mere Emperor Realm, second stage cultivator like you dared to confront me with that puny strength of yours? How funny. You all here are all pushovers, that''s right! What can you do about it? Bite me?"

    Every steps he takes made everyone''s heart skip a beat. They hold their breaths, not daring to make a sound, with extremely paled white faces. That voice that filled with killing intent, like he was longing for blood. His voice was not that creepy if one would observe it better, however, his extreme hatred that seemed ingrained to his bones against humans, made it so bone-chilling that one would already piss his pants.

    "Cough! cough!" Mentor Shao coughed blood again which startled Yn Na more. She looked at Zng Mu who was currently in a daze and said, "What are you doing standing there for?! Quick have Mentor Shao treated!"

    Zng Mu was currently in the middle of shock, his brain could not catch up with these scenes unfolded right in his eyes. However, when he was called out furiously by Yn Na, he regained his senses, "I.. I.."

    "Hurry!" Yn Na knew that Mentor Shao''s condition was very critical and needed immediate attention, he could not even say a thing and just revealed a pale white face, continuously coughing up blood. "Your master had his internal organs crushed! QUICKLY!"

    Zng Mu was scared out of his wits! He did not know what to do. "As if I can heal master''s wounds by my power!"

    "Just f-cking hurry up!!" Yn Na was furious and cut all pretenses, "Your master is dying yet you are saying such nonsense? Just treat him for a moment when I hold out that demon!!"

    However, Zng Mu did not budge and instead, stepped a few backwards saying, "I cannot!"

    "Bastard!" Yn Na shouted, she was still supporting Mentor Shao, she did not expect that Zng Mu was such a coward at this dire moment! She had no choice but grit her teeth andy Mentor Shao for a while. She knew that no one could help Mentor Shao even they wanted to, because everyone here was scared shitless! Besides, only Zng Mu with his medical capabilities, was the only one who could treat Mentor Shao temporarily.

    Yuan Gu gritted his teeth and walked over them and said, "Big Sis Yn, let me treat Mentor Shao temporarily. You go and stop him!"

    "Alrigh!" Yn Na affirmed, however, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her which stumped her, "Toote."

    BOOOM!

    Yn Na crashed into the wall with a devastating impact! Fortunately for her quick response, she used the great sword to take the most of the critical damage of the attack. Though she was still crashed into the wall, she did not suffer any internal injuries like Mentor Shao. However, she felt that her body got numb.

    "Big Sister Yn!" Yuan Gu cried out.

    "I''m alright." Yn Na got back to her feet. However, her sword was greatly damaged that it was already unusable. She could not fight any longer as she helplessly smiled, "Looks like, it is really over now."

    As a warrior, losing the sword was losing the entire battle!

    Yuan Gu was giving some of his essence qi to Mentor Shao to stabilize his situation so he was unable to move.

    "Alright. Move away from that old man." Lao Yao ordered Yuan Gu, "After I devour his life force, all of you here will also experience the same so no need to be anxious." As Mentor Shao was the most powerful here, he will obviouslye for him first before everything else.

    Yuan Gu was scared at this moment, however he did not move and just kept pouring essence qi and doing someplex medications to Mentor Shao!

    "Prince Yuan, go away!" Yn Na shouted.

    "Oh? You''re not giving in?" Lao Yao sneered, "Well then, just die first!" A palm suddenly striked towards Yuan Gu.

    Yuan Gu could only close his eyes and give all his trust to a certain someone.

    A few seconds that he realized that he was still alive, he opened his eyes and had seen a stick-figured man standing in front of him, holding a stick sword!

    This stick-figured man gave a stance of a heroic being that saved a princess from viins!

    The stick figure pushed back Lao Yao in a very imposing manner and said, "Fool."

 Chapter 93 - One-Slash Stickman

    Everyone was dumbfounded. They subconsciously looked where the painting was hanging and found out that the xuan paper was empty! This confirmed their thoughts.

    This stickman, was the one who was in the painting! However, what puzzled them was that what is it doing here? Isn''t the effects were already gone? And what''s with this that he could push back Lao Yao? They have so many questions, however, it remained unanswered. For Jin Rou was the only one who knew it!

    He used some mysterious skill that made the stickman move. Initially, he was not nning on using this since he thought he did not need to. However, seeing that there was a disturbance here, he needed to do it. After all, how could he just let this people die in front of him? But he used the painting in order to not stand out too much. And by this way, he would not leak too much of his power.

    "A skill?" Lao Yao was puzzled. Seeing the stickman standing right there protecting the humans, he did not know what this was. But he knew that this stickman was not to be underestimated! Just from the push a while ago, he already deducted that this was a formidable opponent.

    "Why aren''t you attacking?" The stickman sneered, "I only need one sh against you to defeat you, so you better use all your bullets in your arsenal so that you can''t say I am bullying you."

    "Audacious!" Lao Yao was enraged by being seen in contempt, "Just who are you to say that? I am from the mighty Demon n that even the Heavens was wary against! Do you think I''m afraid of you?" He released a very big ball of fire that doubled the intensity and damage, and threw it towards the stickman without any hesitation!

    This ball of fire could already eat the entire venue along with the people present if touched the ground!

    Lao Yao was already grinning upon seeing the uing demise of everyone. However, contrary to him, the stickman only used his stick sword and shed it towards the iing attack!

    VASSSSH!

    The ball of fire suddenly got in half and vanished in the thin air! No explosions or whatever, it just vanished quietly!

    This startled Lao Yao, he knew that that attack was very powerful enough to destroy everyone here. But this stickman only used to sh it one time and it was already good as gone? He knew that this stickman was powerful, but he did not expect it to be this powerful!

    Everyone was again and again dumbfounded. This stickman from the painting.. is so powerful! In fact, there were already people idolizing and praising this stickman! To have such power even he was only a painting? This was inconceivable! However, they could only pin their hopes to this inconceivable thing, because he was thest line of their defense! If it could not still defeat this demon, then no one else could.

    "Is that all? Humph. How weak." The stickman seemed got disappointed by this, "Master wants me to hurry to wrap this up. So even though I wanted to toy you for a while, I could not. Just me your dogshit luck for offending my master."

    The stickman raised his stick sword imposingly and added, "Bye. Insignificant creature."

    SLAAAAAAASH!

    A gigantic white arc charge towards Lao Yao in a very fast manner! This made him broke in cold sweats as he released his most powerful barrier, "Under Stone!"

    However, this most powerful defense of his could not even hold a single second against this mighty sh and eventually broke it, piercing through Lao Yao!

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" A defeaning shout reverberated the entire venue that it was almost hurting everyone''s ears! "I AM LAO YAO! I CANNOT BE KILLED HERE! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

    Lao Yao shouted and shouted from extreme pain he was feeling. His entire person was also getting more and more transparent. Everyone closed their eyes upon this sight. They were greatly afraid that they might be the next one who will suffer this.

    Just a few seconds passed, Lao Yao knelt down, losing all his will in resignation. He looked over to the stickman standing in front of Yuan Gu and the mentor. His eyes were filled with reluctance and indignation. However he knew he was done for.

    He said, "Why?" He asked this because all of a sudden, the stickman stopped its attack.

    The stickman was confused by this, Jin Rou sent an order through his mind.

    Lao Yao said with a bitter smile, "Ah.. just kill me already."

    Lao Yao knew that he was not a match to this stickman. So he chose to resign and be killed than retaliate and suffer more.

    "I do not about this." The stickman said, "But master told me that although you could not be pardoned, he could arrange a next life for you that you can be with your daughter."

    These words made Lao Yao widen his eyes from extreme shock, he could not talk for a moment, finally saying, "How.. how.."

    "Don''t ask me. I am just following orders. But you are lucky, you are given a chance to be reincarnated to the next life with someone dear for you." And thus, the stickman flickered his sword and made Lao Yao''s entire person vanished. However, a soft voice resounded, "Thank you."

    Seeing this, Jin Rou sighed. When the first time he saw Lao Yao, he knew that he was supposed to be a good demon, although he really came from the notorious Demon n, there were still demons who had a clean inner heart. It was just that Lao Yao was eaten by hatred because of the humans of this world, killed his daughter for some reason. Probably this was why he was sealed by the humans. Up until now, he was still longing for his daughter. So Jin Rou decided, that he could arrange his next life with his daughter.

    A mortal life, to live peacefully.

    This unexpected twist got everyone tongue-tied. Although they knew that it already concluded, they could not still process these whole events.

    The stickman knelt in front of Jin Rou and said, "Master, Ipleted by job."

    "Alright. Good job. Go back now." Jin Rou praised.

    WHOOOOSH! The stickman turned into a ray of light and shot towards the xuan paper hanging. After which, the painting appeared again, with the stickman being there.

    Yn Na was the first one to regain her wits. "A painting could be used this way? Who is this.." Upon careful pondering, her eyes lit up and came into realization. If she was correct..

    She was about walk over and talk to Jin Rou when the void trembled silently and a charming voice suddenly resounded the entire venue,

    "I finally found you, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 94 - Celestial General Yuna Sierra

    Sh-ttt!

    This was the only word Jin Rou could use as he realized that he did a grave mistake! He wanted to run this instant but his feet could not even be lifted from nervousness! Although he could not determine this charming voice when he heard it, he knew that this was someone from the Rou Celestial Realm!

    After the voice reverberated, a gate appeared in front of Jin Rou distanced by 10 meters, this gate was so imposing that it carried an indescribable aura suffocating everyone present! Yn Na stopped her tracks and currently frozen.

    Soon, an enticing woman got out of the gate! Wearing a womanly te armor, with seven swords floating behind her, with her long ponytailed red hair that was shining like the clears of the river. This woman, ifpared to Yn Na, could win by few levels in terms of beauty! Everybody present could not believe that such a beautiful woman existed! This woman walked in a very dominating manner and half knelt before Jin Rou with her right hand arched her chest saying with a full of respect, "Your Majesty, I, Yuna Sierra, has arrived."

    Seeing this respectful act of such a beautiful maiden, everyone gasped and catch a mouthful of air.

    What is happening?

    Why this girl is so respectful towards Young Master? And Your Majesty? ˇŞ Jin Rou''spanions were also puzzled.

    "Err.." Jin Rou''s lips twitched, seeing that he could not run anymore, he showed an imposing manner that a Celestial King bears, "Yuna Sierra? I did not remember you."

    Yuna Sierra did not say anything else unless she was permitted to, she would not dare.

    Jin Rou understood her silence and sighed, "Rise. You can speak."

    Yuna Sierra stood up in an elegant and matured manner and said, "Yuna knows that Your Majesty will not recognize me for I only met you when you were 8 years old."

    "Oh?" Jin Rou was amused, "Speak further."

    "I am Yuna Sierra, Your Majesty. Supposedly I am one of your Celestial Generals, but due to some of my grave mistake in the past, I was banned in serving you. However, worry not Your Majesty, I am here now to serve you as Lady Yanlu had revoked my ban."

    "Grandma Yan?" Jin Rou was a bit confused, "My Grandma appoints you?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Yuna Sierra answered.

    "How did you find me?" Jin Rou asked. This was really what he wanted to ask.

    "It was just by pure luck, Your Majesty. You used some of your heavenly powers a while ago. That time, I was only a few miles away so I sensed it." Yuna Sierra answered honestly.

    This was really the fact and could be proven by Jin Rou''s judgment.

    "So that''s how it was." He was finally enlightened. To think that this woman could detect that bit of power he used? That''s some skills that a Celestial General should possess!

    "So why are you here?" Jin Rou paused for a moment and continued, "Are you here to get me back home?"

    He felt that he did not need to ask this since this was already obvious. However, he could not help but hope that it was not that at all.

    "Your Majesty, to be honest with your greatness, Lady Yanlu has tasked me to indeed, take you back. She and Lord Lao came to visit you, Your Majesty." Yuna Sierra knew that she could not hide this. Though she very well knew that this might contradict what Jin Rou wanted, she had no say here as she was just following orders.

    Jin Rou did not lose the bearing of a Celestial King, he only took a deep breath and said, "You are a Celestial General of mine, right?"

    "A hundred percent certain, Your Majesty. I am born to be your sword and shield. Your wish is mymand at all cost." Yuna Sierra said in a very respectful manner. She really did not want to get on the bad side of Jin Rou, so she was doing her best to wrap this up without conflicting Jin Rou''s feelings.

    However, she already conflicted her King.

    Jin Rou''s eyes turned cold and said in a serious and imposing manner, "If you really are my Celestial General, go back and tell my family that I will not be back for a while."

    "Your Majesty, this!" Yuna Sierra was stumped as she heard this and revealed a pale expression. She did not expect this twist! She thought that this would be easy. However, this reality had pped her. As she made an oath a while ago, she found herself in a very difficult situation!

    "My words are final." Jin Rou coldly red Yuna Sierra which made her shiver in fear. Even though he was always acting ignorant and like a child, when this bum got offended, all hell will break loose! The gods will start running with their tails tucked between their legs!

    His father, Fan Rou, did not step down for him just for anything!

    Jin Rou continued, "Fulfill my words, and I will ept you truly as my Celestial General. If anyone from my family wanted to search for me, stop them!"

    "Your Majesty, how can I do that!" Yuna Sierra was breaking in a cold sweat. "I am only your general, so I cannot do that, Your Majesty. Besides, I know that you know what will happen when your family stepped down in the lower worlds!"

    "That''s why I am asking you to do that. I am not nning to go back for the time being. I have not yet experienced everything I want to experience. I know my family will understand." Jin Rou said.

    "But Lady Yanlu will surely not, Your Majesty!" Yuna Sierra knew how grave this mission was, if she fails this, it was already as good that she could not serve Jin Rou forever. And judging by the temper of his grandparents, many innocents could suffer!

    "Grandma Yan will understand. Just say that I am the one who said that. And tell her that she could not punish you either or else I might hate her." Although Jin Rou did not mean this, he had no choice but to stand his ground. If he returns now, what will happen? He will only be caged like a wild beast inside their mansion, not having any freedom at all.

    Yuna Sierra was put into a more difficult situation, she could not afford to offend any of the two parties. She began weighing what should she do. To do everything just to take Jin Rou back, or just give it up and ry his message to his grandparents. This was extremely difficult to decide.

    After thinking for a moment, she gritted her white teeth and said, "Your Majesty, pleaseˇŞ"

    She did not finish what she was about to say as an enraged voice suddenly interrupted her saying..

    "His Majesty already told you no, yet you keep on insisting? How audacious!"

 Chapter 95 - Confrontation Of Two Celestial Generals

    When Jin Rou heard this, his head suddenly got an additional headache. Because this voice was very familiar to him! He wanted to rub his temples but stopped himself.

    Soon, a magnificent gate that rivaled the gate used by Yuna Sierra a while ago, appeared out of the void! This gate was inscribed with a lion head logo and some ancient runes that could not be understood by a normal cultivator. This show was so grand because of its imposing aura being emitted!

    A ted-armor middle-aged man appeared out of the gate. This jet-ck te armor was shining as if it was a high-ss armament! His long silver hair was fluttering gently. This man emitted a very suffocating aura that affected Zng Mu the most!

    Because he recognized this middle-aged man was the one who came into their Gian Supreme Empire out of nowhere when they held a banquet! He also remembered how respectful his master to this man was. He could not forget this ck-armored man because he set his sights to him!

    The ck-armored man walked in an average pace towards Jin Rou, stopped about seven meters away from him and half-knelt saying with a full of respect and formalities, "I, Grenas, am here at your service, Your Majesty."

    Ssss~

    The spectators on the sidelines sucked a mouthful of air and breathed out without a single hint of sound. They held their breaths for so long now. Just the fact with the grand entrances of these two unknown entities made them tremble in fear silently. Now, with the looming intensive atmosphere between these two, they did not know how to breathe anymore! All their gazes were fixated to them for some unknown reason. Although the doors were wide open for those who wanted to go out, No one dared because they were glued watching this! They felt that if they missed this, they would probably regret this in this life up to the next seven lives!

    Old Mo was the one who was in the better shape since he returned to his wits a while ago. His expression could be described as if he had won a lottery this time!

    "Grenas, what are you doing here?" Jin Rou asked this question full of coldness, "Are you also here to take me back?"

    "No, Your Majesty." Grenas cleared himself out and said.

    "So what are you here for? To use physical force to bring His Majesty back?" Unexpectedly, Yuna Sierra joined in without thinking that it was a disrespectful manner at all! She red at Grenas with such hostility.

    "Yuna Sierra, this is none of your business. His Majesty is talking to me, so will you please shut your mouth?" Grenas refuted. He was extremely displeased by this and red daggers to her.

    "Please pardon me, Your Majesty. But please let me talk to this man first." Yuna Sierra said it with an utmost respect, she turned her nce towards Grenas and continued, "I was tasked by Lady Yanlu to retrieve His Majesty back to the Rou Celestial Realm and that is final. Grenas, if you are here for not that reason, then I suggest you step back now."

    Jin Rou was displeased by what he heard and asked Yuna Sierra with a colder expression, "You are not going to obey me? And even treat me as an object?" He was tickled by the word "retrieve".

    "No! no! Your Majesty!" Yuna Sierra paled and knelt down, "That is not what I meant. Really, Your Majesty. Really!"

    "Then what is the meaning of this?" Jin Rou said with the same expression which gave shivers to Yuna Sierra, "I told you that I am not going back. Yet you are trying to say that you are not going to obey me and still want to execute my grandmother''s order?"

    "This.." Yuna Sierra did not know what to answer about this. She was still in a tough situation and the more this dragged on, Jin Rou''s impression of her might worsen. In fact, it was already starting to worse.

    Seeing that Yuna Sierra could not utter a single word, Jin Rou shifted his attention to Grenas and asked, "Grenas, exin yourself."

    These words gave Grenas a chill asrge beads of sweats started to stream down his face. Judging by the ice-cold voice that was so cold that it almost froze them to death, he knew that His Majesty was displeased.

    Very displeased.

    "Reporting to Your Majesty." Grenas introduced, and continued, "His Majesty Fan Rou and Empress Xu Rou, tasked me to send a message for Your Majesty Jin Rou."

    "Oh?" Jin Rou was amused, "Continue."

    "His Majesty Fan Rou and Empress Xu Rou, officially permits Your Majesty, to travel around the lower and higher worlds until you are satisfied. However, they posed one condition that Your Majesty should conquer all of the jobs avable." Grenas said carefully.

    "Really?" Jin Rou''s eyes lit up. It was apparent that he did not expect this that his parents would actually permit him!

    "Yes, but His Majesty Fan Rou, wanted me to watch you in the dark," Grenas added.

    In actuality, Grenas also found Jin Rou the way Yuna Sierra did and has no ns of going out revealing himself since he was tasked to observe in the dark. However, he was forced to since he did not like the attitude of Yuna Sierra towards Jin Rou.

    "This, you don''t need to worry about it." Jin Rou was ted now. "Just go back and tell my parents I will be back home when I am already satisfied here outside."

    "This... Your MajestyˇŞ" Grenas was about to say something when Yuna Sierra suddenly said something as she flickered her arm, "Your Majesty, please forgive me but I cannot dare to abandon the task Lady Yanlu gave to me!"

    SWWHAAAA!

    Arge star logo appeared below the feet of Jin Rou, this star was emitting a profound aura as it circted rapidly.

    "Teleportation Star Maz?" As Grenas recognized this skill, he was extremely infuriated by this act of Yuna Sierra, "BTCH, YOU DARE TO DO THAT IN HIS MAJESTY HIMSELF?! YOU ACTUALLY DARED?!"

    Grenas was emitting a terrifying murderous intent that was hundreds of thousands time more terrifying than what Lao Yao emitted! He drew his sword and was about to fight it all out with Yuna Sierra! He did not care even if this world would be destroyed in their fight. As long as he could kill this b-tch, it was all that mattered!

    As a Celestial General himself, this act of Yuna Sierra could already be said as treachery! And this type was he hated the most!

    Yuna Sierra was also ready about this and prepared herself for a fight. She was thinking a lot of things at this moment but she threw it first at the side.

    Feeling that a world-breaking fight would be happening here, most of the people wanted to escape. However, they were scared shitless by these two Celestial Generals! But Old Mo, Ran Haoyu, Yuan Gu and Yn Na were not nning to leave at all! Even though they were very intimidated by this and felt that they were all tiny ants, they still held their ground. However, Zng Mu already pissed his pants.

    Grenas war cried, "B-TCH, I WILL KILL YOU!"

    Yuna Sierra weed, "Bring it on!" It was still a few seconds before the teleportation''s queue end. All she wanted now was Jin Rou returned to the Rou Celestial Realm safely.

    The two were about broke out in a world-destroying fight when a voice full of anger reverberated the entire void, "ENOUGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

    This voice startled and made them pale! The two stopped their motions and looked over to the position where Jin Rou was.

    They were immediately startled as they saw that Jin Rou was no longer in disguise! It was not the same as the above average looking man a while ago. It was now an incredibly handsome man that no one could rival of! His white shiny hair that was only down to his past shoulders like a treasure made of heaven, his dashing and dazzling eyes that one nce to a woman, it could already make her fall in love! That pinkish-red lips that were so enticing, his well-curved nose that seemed that perfectly carved just for him. Any flowers, no matter what type or even the moon, will blush red in shame!

    He was like a scenery.

    However, he was not wearing a charming expression this time. He was leaking a terrifying aura filled with anger that felt by all of the creatures of this world! The beasts hid to their ces, not daring to go out. The people around the world, paled, frightened and thought it was already the end of this world!

    After which, Jin Rou said in an ice-cold angered voice with a sharp re,

    "How cocky of you two to do that in front of me?"

 Chapter 96 - To Another World

    "Your Majesty.." The two Celestial Generals were a loss for words. They wanted to reason out but when their eyes met with Jin Rou''s cold stare, all the words they wanted to say choked back from their mouths. Their faces were extremely pale white like everyone else.

    "What?" Jin Rou asked, "You have something to say?"

    The two generals did not dare to meet his eyes and just lowered their heads.

    "I am quite displeased by the actions of you two. To think that you are my generals, have you not ashamed me yet?" Jin Rou continued, "You two dare to fight in front of me? Hah. How funny."

    The ground and the void shook violently. The floor cracked several times originating where Jin Rou stood. The green nts withered and the oxygen got thinner.

    "Your Majesty, we don''t dare! We don''t dare!" The two generals said in unison as they immediately denied this. They regretted as they acted so impulsively, doing foolish actions.

    This was a grave sin. And if Jin Rou wanted them dead, they could only resign their selves and ept this! After all, it was their fault.

    However, Yuna Sierra was the one who was affected the most. Because of her idiotic action, she ended up displeasing, no, angering, the Celestial King. If not for the fact that she took it the hard way by audaciously casting a skill directly to Jin Rou, would Grenas be infuriated that he wanted her dead?

    "Yuna Sierra." She was in a daze when Jin Rou called out to her. But her reflexes responded immediately upon the call steeling herself, "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "You are supposed to be my general, right?" Jin Rou said in a low yet cold tone, "But a pity, you did that. You are now relieved of your duty. Go back and tell my grandparents about what I said earlier. It is final and will not be changed."

    "Your Majesty, you are.. re-relieving of my duty?" Yuna Sierra stuttered a bit as her face revealed a shocked expression. She was in an utmost disbelief at this moment.

    "Yes, I am relieving of your duty. You are now free of whoever you wanted to serve. If you want, I can make a rmendation to the Prime ns for you. With that, you can still be a general of an army." Jin Rou said.

    "No no, Your Majesty! Please don''t relieve me... I can ept any punishments how heavy and grave it is. I don''t care! But please let me still serve you." This time, Yuna Sierra kowtowed and banged her head several times on the floor as she begged. This was something that she would not be able to take! All she knew was that she lives for Jin Rou. And her life revolves around Jin Rou.

    Seeing this, this stung a bit of Jin Rou''s heart. In actuality, he did not want to this. However, when Yuna Sierra cast a skill against him, that touched his bottom line. If one would think of this deeply, this was already treachery! She betrayed Jin Rou''s trust and it was only right to fire her. This was not unfair at all. In fact, from what she did, it already weighed a death punishment. Just being fired was already a light punishment anyone could ask for. But this was not obviously the case for Yuna Sierra.

    However, Jin Rou, was after all, still a child. How could he kill his subordinate because of that? He wouldn''t go that far. Just relieving her of his position forever was already the best he could do.

    "Listen, Yuna Sierra." Jin Rou called out for her attention as she was still kowtowing, "Me, releasing you, is already merciful enough for my part. Don''t ask for more than I could not give. And kowtowing there would not change anything so just forget it."

    Grenas looked over to Yuna Sierra as he felt satisfied from how His Majesty do things. Although Yuna Sierra should be sentenced to death but instead was given a lighter punishment, it was still in the range where Jin Rou could give out without any bias. Besides, he knew very well how Jin Rou think. And so, he already expected this.

    Yuna Sierra bit her lower lip until it bled, tears also streamed down her beautiful face in indignation. She did not budge even one bit, as she was petrified and ashamed to lift her head to face Jin Rou. She clenched her jade-like fist until cracking sounds could be heard. She was very heartbroken that she did not know what to do anymore.

    But who could she me? It was her fault, to begin with. She was just paying what she did. However, this price had crumbled her entire world.

    A devastating impact on her morale.

    And she knew that recuperating from this was next to impossible. For Jin Rou was the reason why she kept on living. Now that he was gone, what''s the reason to live for?

    "Your Majesty.. p-p-please.." Yuna Sierra wanted to beg for thest time, but her voice seemed left her.

    Jin Rou sighed. Obviously, he did not know what to do also. His rage had already died down.

    He thought for a long while before saying as he shifted his nce to Old Mo who was not much away from him, "Old Mo. Come here."

    This startled Old Mo a bit. However, he maintained his stance. He walked over beside Jin Rou in a nervous manner, "Young Master, what is it?"

    Young Master? This made Grenas frowned. He wanted to lift his head to see who said that, however, he did not dare to. After all, they already enraged Jin Rou.

    "Old Mo, what do you think should I do regarding Yuna Sierra?" Jin Rou asked for some advice. As Old Mo was much older than him, maybe he could help him out.

    Old Mo nced over to Yuna Sierra and smiled wryly. Although some things were not clear, he already understood the most of it. These people in front of him were existences that could destroy the world with a single flip of their hands! What was more, seeing the actual appearance of his Young Master, he could not help but be in awe in an utmost degree! What a beautiful man! All the heartthrobs of this world were like an ant in front of this universe-defying handsomeness! If not for Old Mo being a straight man, he already fainted from blushing extremely!

    Of course, it was not only Old Mo who was affected by this. All the girls present especially Yn Na entered a daze as their gazes were fixated and glued to Jin Rou! All of them carried blushed expressions and most of them already wet themselves! If not for the two generals in front, a stampede might already have caused!

    Old Mo thew these thoughts in the back of his mind and said, "Young Master, are you sure you want to hear my opinion?"

    "Of course." Jin Rou said.

    "Then alright." Old Mo fixed himself and cleared his throat, "I do not know why this fairy-like miss was so adamant of taking back Young Master that it even made her offend you. But I know that she only did that for you, Young Master."

    This made Yuna Sierra trembled slightly.

    "For me?" Jin Rou was confused, "Why did you say so?"

    "Young Master, judging by what I had seen and heard a while ago, this fairy-like miss is so respectful to you and if not for the fact that she was in a dire and difficult situation, she would not dare to offend you. And I feel like she holds you so dear, Young Master. So for me, in my opinion, you should not forsake her because I can feel her loyalty for you. I do not know why I can feel it. Probably it is because of the thing we shared the same for you." Old Mo said.

    "What is that thing?" Jin Rou was amused.

    "Devotion." Old Mo said as he smiled, "It is devotion, Young Master."

    This made the two generals widen their eyes as their bodies trembled for some unknown reason.

    Jin Rou seemed to ponder things so Old Mo did not disturb him. A while after, Jin Rou sighed as he smiled, "I guess you have a point."

    He then looked at Yuna Sierra, "Yuna Sierra, I will not relieve you to your duty anymore. However, you are no longer my general but just a personal maid. How about it?" This was the best he could do. This way, he would not be biased against Grenas.

    "Yes, Your Majesty. I ept!" She did not mind being only a maid. As long as she could serve Jin Rou, it was all that mattered. However, she did not expect that a say from this Old Mo could change his mind.

    "Don''t ept it rashly. There is still one more thing, you are going to follow me and follow my orders from now on without any rejection and hesitation! But when you do this, you are going to offend my grandparents." Jin Rou stated.

    Yuna Sierra clenched her fist as she made a hard-stone resolve, "I am prepared, Your Majesty!"

    "Alright then." Jin Rou nodded and shifted his gaze to Grenas, "Grenas, since you brought me good news, I will let this matter slide. However, you will go back to the Rou Celestial Realm and tell my grandparents about what I said earlier to Yuna Sierra. As Yuna is going to follow me from now on, I guess father and mother will not worry much. There is no room for rejection, Grenas. Mark my word!"

    He added, "One more thing before you go back to the realm. Destroy the vers Association of the Shagu and Shauha Empire! I want you to kill all of them without any room for retaliation! Also, warn the royal family of the Shauha Empire!" Of course, Jin Rou would collect some debts now. Never did he forget how many times these people offended him!

    Grenas hurriedly said, "As you wish, Your Majesty." He opened a gate and bow to Jin Rou for thest time, before he stepped into the gate, he looked back to Yuna Sierra and red sharply as he warned. "Yuna Sierra, you better take care of His Majesty or else I will be the one to kill you!"

    Yuna Sierra looked back but did not say anything. However, the way she looked to Grenas was affirming ''no need to state the obvious.''

    As Grenas disappeared, Jin Rou walked over to Mentor Shao who was still unconscious. He touched his forehead and glowing light shone the void. After which, he said, "He will wake up in several minutes. I healed his wounds and granted him to breakthrough up to Emperor Realm, fifth stage. I also increased his lifespan. So no need to worry about him." Jin Rou said to Yuan Gu who was still holding Mentor Shao. This was the gift of Jin Rou for this mentor, after all, he aided Grenas in the past.

    "Alright, Old Mo, Yuna, Ran, Yuan, follow me outside." Jin Rou said to hispanions. They followed suit as said.

    As the group got outside. Everyone fell to the ground as if their bones were removed, especially those girls who were graced to see Jin Rou''s real appearance. They wanted to give chase however, they don''t have the least of energy left as their private parts were so tickled the moment they remember Jin Rou''s face!

    ---

    Outside.

    Jin Rou stood without moving for a while before saying everything regarding his real identity which made the group unable to breathe for a while. They could not find the word they should say as their minds were still digesting these things. Jin Rou apologized, "I am sorry that I kept so much from everyone." His appearance was still the real him, A dashing handsomeness. However, he looked so sad that the moon above cried.

    Of course, everyone immediately believed it. Just from his handsomeness, he was already out of this world!

    "What are you saying, Young Master? We totally understand it." Old Mo said.

    "They really understand it, Young Master." Yuna Sierra agreed. She also changed her formality from Your Majesty to Young Master as Jin Rou''s order. Everyone introduced themselves a while ago, so she was already familiar with them.

    Jin Rou just smiled and did not say anything about it and opened a majestic gate, "I am going to another world. After all, I created a hugemotion this time and I know that my grandparents wille and find me here. So, if anyone of you doesn''t want toe with me, just say it." He knew that Old Mo will be following him since he has a position. But Ran Haoyu and Yuan Gu were exceptions. It was not their responsibility to be with him wherever he goes. They could choose what they wanted.

    "I am going with Young Master!" Ran Haoyu showed a resolute expression. She did not have any future here. Only with him, could she feel that she could attain some great heights in the future! Jin Rou was her hope, after all.

    "I guess I am going too." Yuan Gu said as he smiled, "After knowing all these things, with the Celestial King of this universe here with such unfair handsomeness, who would not want to go? If you ask any random person out there, they would surely be overjoyed! So why would I not?"

    "But you are the crowned prince, right?" Jin Rou said.

    "Haha! Just a crowned prince, I can alwayse back here when I already am stronger enough to defend myself against Miss Yuna." Yuan Gu teased. Only Yuan Gu, who was close to Jin Rou, could talk such like this!

    "Dream on, kid." Yuna Sierra rolled her eyes in a very enticing way.

    "Alright. So let''sˇŞ" Jin Rou was about to depart when a woman''s voice sounded, "Wait!"

    Everyone looked back to see who was that and recognized that it was Yn Na.

    "Yes?" Jin Rou asked.

    "I aming with you, Your Majesty!" She had a haggard look this time. It seemed that she tried her best to catch up.

    "What?" Yuan Gu was taken aback. "Do you know what you are saying and who is this person?"

    "Of course. I am the most promised sessor of this world. However, I needed to be stronger so that I could able to defend this world when I reign. And the only way to seed that is to ascend to the other worlds!" Of course, Yn Na knew about Jin Rou''s identity. After all, she was one of the few who knew Jin Rou''s descend to this world. Although what she reasoned was to be stronger, she had another motive.

    "But I am not familiar with you." Jin Rou smiled wryly.

    "You can get to know me better, Your Majesty!" Yn Na said.

    "This woman.." Yuna was pretty displeased by the shamelessness of this woman. She was about to chase her out when Jin Rou said, "Alright fine. It is better this way. Yuan Gu would have apanion to go back here in the future."

    Jin Rou only agreed by this because he could see the pure inner heart of this woman. She bore no malice so even though he was not familiar with her. Besides, he could really get to know her better along with the journey. Furthermore, it would be livelier this way.

    Yn Na kowtowed as she said, "Thank you, Your Majesty!"

    Jin Rou gave an enticing smile that every girl present broke into a cold sweat, as he stepped to the gate saying, "So shall we?"

    "Let''s go! To another world!"

    ****

    AUTHOR''S THOUGHT:

    Alright. I sincerely thankful for everyone who supported this novel, especially those brothers and sisters that gave their daily stones for this novel until this end of volume one. Although I am a lousy author who could not create quality chapters all the time apanied with my grammar problems and some fillers, you guys still stay and read. So, thank you so much! I just hope that you will still ride and continue to support me in the next volume. If you have any suggestions, please feel free.

    I cannot express more how grateful I am to you guys even though I cannot give bonus chapters every time. Just seriously, my heartfelt thank you.

    Calling up my top 10 powerstone contributors! If ever you have time and read this, please give out a name of a character, gender, and your desired attitude for that character. I will insert them in this volume! (:

    Alright, let''s sail to the Volume 2, Farna''s Mortal World!

 Chapter 97 - (Volume 2, Farnas Mortal World) Appointed As Successor

    In an unknown mountain range where it was so quiet that it would already creep out anyone. With no sound of the wind hitting the withered trees. A majestic golden gate appeared. This gate was so high that it couldpete with the Heavens already! This excluded an imposing aura like it was telling it was the overlord of all gates that no one could rival of! Of course, no one could really rival this. Because this was the gate of our bum main character, Jin Rou! The one who ran away from his home due to being fed up with being restricted.

    One by one, Jin Rou and hispanions stepped out of the gate and roamed their gazes to the ce.

    Old Mo said in disbelief, "Wow! Young Master, that travel is... so fast!"

    It was indeed fast. In just a matter of seconds, they already stepped out and reached a new world!

    Yuan Gu and Ran Haoyu broke into a cold sweat. This ce was giving off an ominous vibe. Seeing that this mountain range was devoid of life, with a deafening silence. No wonder they already crept out. But it was not the case for Yn Na, as if she was used to it, saying nothing.

    "Of course, that''s my gate after all. The best teleportation gates that no one could match." Jin Rou boasted.

    "Young Master, can I also have a gate like that?" Yuan Gu shamelessly said. If he has a gate like that, going back and forth to his world would not be a hard thing any longer.

    "Dream on, you shameless." Yuna Sierra refuted, "You think gates are easy to obtain that Young Master will give you one on a whim? You need to be powerful enough first to establish a contract before anything else."

    "How strong?" Yuan Gu asked in curiosity.

    "At least, reach Half-saint." Yuna Sierra answered. For some unknown reason, Yuna Sierra was unexpectedly blending with these mortals. Probably because she knew that this was Jin Rou''spanions. Although she was feeling irritated that there were two other girls on board, she could not do anything about it.

    Jin Rou wore back his disguise again and said, "Alright. Enough for that first. Yuna, where are we?" When he brought back his old disguise, everyone felt disappointed in their hearts. After all, who would not want to stare at him? In fact, if you order these girls to stare at him for days, they would not voice out even a singleint! This was the innate charm of Jin Rou.

    As Jin Rou opened the gate and destined a random world, obviously he did not know.

    Yuna Sierra answered, "We are in the High Coast Continent of the Farna''s Mortal World."

    "Farna''s Mortal World?!" Yn Na was stumped as she heard this. "This was the overseer of the eight lower worlds, right?"

    As someone close to Mentor Shao, she knew a thing or two about this world. This world was the one controlling the lower worlds and maintaining its harmony. And it was said to be created by an Immortal Realm expert, Immortal Farna. Just like the name of this world, it says.

    "That''s right." Yuna Sierra agreed, "This world is the overseer of the lower worlds. What about it?"

    "Lower worlds? So there are more worlds?" Yuan Gu asked in a shocked expression. As an ignorant, a frog at the bottom of the well, this was understandable. Of course, Old Mo and Ran Haoyu were not an exception.

    "What, you think that there are only a few worlds?" Yuna Sierra mocked, "Be stronger and unravel all the things about this universe. Stop asking."

    Yuan Gu just rolled his eyes.

    Thisd was so brave to act this way against someone from the Rou Celestial Realm that almost Jin Rou praised him, "Commendable courage." But this was a good thing. For Jin Rou wanted no discrimination against his group. His impression of Yuna Sierra also was improving.

    Jin Rou smiled and said, "Alright, let''s head down the mountain range and find somece to stay first."

    "I can create a mansion for you, Young Master. Why don''t you let me do it?" Yuna Sierra suggested. An existence like her will never have any difficulty of doing this kind of mundane matter.

    "Here?" Jin Rou was taken aback. "This ce is so quiet that I even got the creeps."

    "Then let me find a proper location for you, Young Master. Please excuse me." Yuna Sierra said.

    "Alright." Jin Rou agreed.

    When Yuna Sierra was about to leave, a wounded old man with his robes tattered, did his best to crawl towards Jin Rou and said, "Young man... help me... save me..."

    This startled Jin Rou and thought to himself, where did this old man pop up from?

    Yuna Sierra red daggers at the old man and said, "Stay away or I will end your dog life."

    Old Mo and the others felt a chill running down their spines as they heard those words. Even Yuan Gu, who joked and teased her, felt this way!

    What a scary woman!

    However, the old man turned a deaf ear to this and said again, "Young man... please..."

    "You are insisting?" Yuna Sierra revealed a murderous intent, "Then begone!''

    "Wait, Yuna! Let me." Jin Rou stopped her.

    She was startled a bit and confused why her young master stopped him. But of course, she still followed and took a step back.

    Jin Rou walked over to the old man, he could see that this old man was about to enter the death gate and offered, "Senior, let me help you. I can heal you even you sustained grave injuries."

    However, the old man declined and said, "Young man, no need... Youing here is already enough. I just want to wish something... before... I die." The old man did not believe that he could still be saved, so he declined. After all, he was really beyond saving.

    "But.." Jin Rou was tongue-tied. He urged again the old man, but was still declined. He helplessly said, "What is it, senior?"

    "Ahhhh..." The old man smiled, "I can see you are a good and pure boy... So I am entrusting you that you will rebuild my sect.."

    "Your what?" Jin Rou''s lips twitched. Things were happening so fast that even him, was caught off guard.

    "My sect... I only have two wishes... Rebuild my sect that stood up gloriously and revenge the disciples who died in the hands of those... fuck-rs from Bitter Sect! Please..." The old man said as he lifted his right hand to hand over a golden coin-like with two doves carved in it.

    "So you want me to be your sessor?" Jin Rou felt an ominous feeling this time.

    "Right... I just want my sect to continue to exist in this Coastal Continent... Cough cough!" The old man said as he coughed up blood.

    Seeing the old man''s state, Jin Rou helplessly said, "Alright." And he received the coin.

    "Thank you... Cough! young man..." The eyes of the old man were getting dimmer, "My Lovey Dovey Sect is now in.. your hands!" And the old man eventually took hisst breath.

    Jin Rou wanted to felt pained about the passing away of this old man, but he could not help but twitch his brows and lips. In fact, everyone was feeling the same!

    Lovey Dovey Sect?

    Jin Rou wanted to vomit blood at this moment!

 Chapter 98 - Lovey Dovey Sect

    Jin Rou could not help but rub his temples. He was feeling that he was scammed this time. He did not know whether tough or cry because of the name of this sect.

    Lovey Dovey Sect?

    That gave him a cringy feeling.

    "Yuna, investigate this Lovey Dovey Sect." Jin Rou ordered.

    "Young Master will really grant that old man''s wish?" Yuna Sierra was taken aback by this. Since the old man was already dead, Jin Rou could choose not to grant it. Besides, with his position, who was that old man toin? Truthfully speaking, it was already his luck that he talked to the Celestial King of the universe!

    "I already epted it, right?" Jin Rou sighed. "As a ruler, how can I renege with my own words? That''s a bit shameful. Alright, carry your order and report back to me what you discovered."

    In actuality, this establishing a sect was beneficiary. However, what just concerned him was the name of the sect. It would be disrespectful to the old man to change the sect since he epted to reestablish it. But creating a sect would really benefit him. How would it be? Because it was one of his goals when he ran away from his parents.

    As the Celestial King, he was not supposed to create a sect since he already had subordinates waiting to carry his orders. But since he was outside and in the lower worlds at that, he did not find this wrong. After all, he did not descend here to unt his prowess or whatnot. He was here to adventure, explore the mysteries of the worlds!

    "As you wish, Young Master." Yuna Sierra wanted to say something but held it back, afraid she would offend him again. She wore a robe that was covering her beautiful face and turned into a ray of light disappearing in the horizon.

    "Young Master, you are reestablishing the Lovey Dovey sect?" Old Mo and the others walked over.

    "Lovey Dovey Sect? What the hell that sect do? Matchmaking?" Yuan Gu could not help butugh.

    "Who knows? And Bitter Sect? Seems like they are mortal enemies for life." Yn Na joined in.

    "Yep. Although I am not ufortable with the name too, it''s alright." Jin Rou said. "This is a good thing too, since I can experience establishing a sect. Although it was rather reestablishing, it is still my sect."

    ---

    Night had fallen. The sky turned dark as the clouds turned dimmed, while the billions of stars and moon appeared indicating a clear and soothing sky. Apanied by the low-touch of breeze, it was afortable feeling. Jin Rou and hispany were sitting on the withered grass as they all looked upon the beautiful dark sky.

    "Young Master, I am back." Yuna Sierra''s charming voice sounded everyone''s ears that immediately piqued their attention. What was more worth mentioning was that she actually had a new outfit! Wearing a typical maid outfit with a white apron with curls on the sides. With her voluptuous body fitted the dress presenting big twin peaks of her chest, apanied with her matured style of walking, carrying the aura of gentleness that a maid should possess! This sight made Yuan Gu and Old Mo gulped a mouthful of saliva. Such a beauty was iparable! Even Yn Na, who was considered the most beautiful of the Shred Case Mortal World, could only smile wryly upon this sight.

    "It''s good you are back." Jin Rou smiled and sized up her new clothes, "It suits you well."

    This made Yuna Sierra blushed as she lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Yuan Gu could not help but be jealous of this as he red daggers to Jin Rou secretly and muttering to himself, "Such an unfair treatment!"

    Probably, only Jin Rou could move Yuna Sierra like this. Ran Haoyu only smiled upon seeing this.

    "Alright, what did you got?" Jin immediately asked.

    Yuna Sierra steeled herself and hid her blushing cheeks, "I got some news about the concerned sect." She reported everything that she gathered about the Lovey Dovey Sect and other matters.

    It happened that this sect was only a third-rate without any backing. So it was obvious that they could not gather that much attention. After all, in this world, third-rate sects could only be seen as ants with those from second-rate and first-rate sects.

    There were no empires here in the Farna''s Mortal World. Only sects that reigned a region or sort.

    As the Lovey Dovey Sect was only a third-rate sect, they could not afford to offend even those sects with the same rates. After all, their sect had no backing of any second-rate sect, much less for the first-rate sect. In other words, they are independent. Not because they wanted to be one, but no one wanted to rope them in. What can they do? The Lovey Dovey Sect''s disciples could be said average with average potentials. So how could some higher sects benefit from this? They would just add another mouth to feed without anything in return.

    Although they were only average, each disciple of the sect held proper manners even for those mortals. In fact, they were dubbed as the Mortal''s protector by everyone and recognized them even with their weak strength. And never did they offend anyone! But two weeks ago, the third-rate Bitter Sect annihted the Lovey Dovey Sect entirely for some unknown reason which shocked the masses creating an uproar!

    One should know Bitter Sect was one of the top three third-rate sects that had the chance to be promoted to second-rate sect while the Lovey Dovey Sect was at the bottom of the rankings. So obviously, the strength of the Bitter Sect far surpassed Lovey Dovey Sect. But why would Bitter Sect crush the Lovey Dovey Sect knowing they never offended them?

    What was more, the Bitter Sect, who ughtered almost everyone in the Lovey Dovey Sect, was pardoned for the reason they were just upholding justice! Anyone, even a fool with eyes and ears, could understand that this was ridiculous and fishy.

    Jin Rou pondered for a moment and said, "Looks like there is something more to this."

    "That''s what I think also." Yuan Gu said.

    "Right. Did you find where is the location of the sect?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Yes, Young Master. It is located east a hundred miles away from here. In fact, I visit the location and all I saw was destroyed buildings, fully devoid of life." Yuna Sierra answered.

    "Okay, Yuna, lead the way. We''re going there now." Jin Rou said in a serious tone. When he knew about the details, he could no longer feel ufortable with the name of the sect. In fact, he was already taking this seriously. The same for everyone present here.

    ughtering lives and in the end, was not punished? This tickled the bad side of Jin Rou.

    Seeing the expression of Jin Rou, there was a trace of displeasure.

    "Affirmative." Yuna Sierra immediately waved her hand, making a gate appeared without further questions.

 Chapter 99 - Creating A Mansion

    "What a ce..!" Old Mo could not help but gasp, sucking a mouthful of air. This ce was the mountain range where the Lovey Dovey Sect used to be standing. It was called Dual Doves Mountain Range.

    All they could see were destroyed buildings with tons of cracks on it. Some buildings were cut in half, some were grinded in ashes. There was no building that remained standing. This ce was giving off a depressing vibe that immediately affected everyone except Jin Rou and Yuna Sierra. This ce was like a wastnd, no, it''s worse than a wastnd.

    As the group proceeded, some red tints could be noticed on the floor. Obviously, it was blood. There were also tattered clothes hanging on some edges of the stones that crashed. What was creepier was that there were a ton of heads of the elders and disciples hanging on each edge, disying an expression of indignation. This almost made Ran Haoyu vomit, as others revealed displeasing expression. Just seeing this was enough to determine how much hatred the Bitter Sect bore against the Lovey Dovey Sect.

    This disgusted Jin Rou. If not for the fact that he was in a disguise and currently concealing his strength again, he would not mind paying the Bitter Sect a visit. Of course, he could also order Yuna Sierra to do the job. However, it would be too easy for them if they die without feeling any pain.

    Unfortunately for the Bitter Sect, they offended someone they could not afford to offend. It was already good as carved that no sect here could save them. Unless they had a reason for doing this kind of inhumane thing, that is.

    "Yuna, wipe the broken stones out and carry the heads of these heads and bury them in their ancestral ground." Jin Rou said. As a sect, they also had an ancestral ground. Although it was notparable to the colossal ancestral grounds of some higher sects, it was still an ancestral ground.

    He also ordered Old Mo and the others, "Please find if there were things that still could be used here. Anything will do."

    "Affirmative." Everyone affirmed in unison and started busying themselves.

    "As you wish, Young Master." Yuna Sierra also started her move and began her job.

    After some time, everyone gathered again.

    "Young Master, we did not find anything to be used except this brokenmp." Old Mo said as he presented a brokenmp with many holes, "We also searched the destroyed buildings named Martial Skill Hall and the Martial Library, however, it seemed that the enemy robbed this sect clean without leaving anything at all. I bet they even carried the sand here."

    Jin Rou listened to this, but did not say anything.

    "Young Master, I also am done with the job you entrusted to me." Yuna Sierra said.

    "Alright." Jin Rou sighed and said, "First, Yuna, wipe this ce clean and build a mansion here, just a single mansion which could contain all the branches of our sect."

    Supposedly, the architecture of a sect should be ording to themon practice, which every branch like Martial Skills, Weaponry and the like, should have a separate building with a conventional distance with each one. But Jin Rou, did not want it that way. He wanted the sect to be imposing that will ingrain fear for those who will pay a visit. And that was a colossal mansion, which spans and consumed the whole peak of the mountain range! Take note, this mountain range was vast!

    Yuna Sierra did not say anything else and proceeded to do the job as the group got out of the range.

    After a couple of minutes, the group outside of Jin Rou, was scared shitless as they saw a massive mansion appearing in their sights, giving chills to their spines! This mansion literally covered the vast peak of the Dual Doves Mountain Range. With its ck and white stones and some ancient runes that were difficult toprehend! Having a height of 700 meters, with its grand and modern architecture, anyone would be in awe of this!

    As the group got inside, what met them was a grandeur jade tiles shining that reflected their persons. With huge chandeliers hanging on the top, carrying a bright light, apanied with long twin stairs in front.

    "Impossible!" Yuan Gu blurted out in disbelief. In just a couple of minutes, this mansion was already built? Their mansion in the Gu Empire,pared to this, has been just a single ant facing an elephant! And it took a half month before it was finished. But this was actually created that fast? If not for seeing this personally, he would not believe it no matter who told him that kind of inconceivable thing! He stole a nce to Yuna Sierra and Jin Rou revealing an indescribable expression. It seemed that he was not yet used to these shocking and heart-stopping events of these terrifying existences.

    "My heart.." He murmured to himself as he clutched his chest catching his breath.

    Old Mo and the others were better. It seemed that they were already getting used to this.

    "How about it, Young Master?" Yuna Sierra said as she revealed a world-toppling smile.

    "It''s good. There are many floors and each floor has their respective branch. While this ground floor was the main floor. This is really good, well done Yuna." Jin Rou praised.

    "Yes, thank you, Young Master." Yuna Sierra blushed. Then she exined the detail of the mansion with their corresponding uses.

    This mansion wasposed of few levels or floors, the first floor or the ground level was the one where the disciples'' dorms would be, apanied with the dining area. The second floor was the Lecture Floor, which has three lecture halls. This was the ce where the elders of the sect will teach. The third floor was the Martial Library. The fourth floor was the Martial Skills Hall. The fifth floor was the Weaponry Hall, where weapons were avable and the sixth floor was the Pill Hall, where the pills would be avable. This was only the outer line of the mansion and the usage as it was not yetpleted. After all, every floor was still a bit empty.

    There was also a hidden floor where no one except Jin Rou and hispanions could enter.

    This mansion was grander than the grandest of all! Yn Na could not help but suck a mouthful of air as she saw this while Old Mo smiled proudly.

    Of course, Jin Rou was satisfied by this. Although it was still far from the Celestial Mansion ifpared, this was still a magnificent mansion to speak of. In fact, one would wonder if this was still a mansion at all!

 Chapter 100 - Appointing Roles

    "Alright. Now that the building has already built, we go now to the roles." Jin Rou said to everyone. They were in the Meeting Hall where could not be found in the voids of the mansion. "As I was the appointed sessor, I will be the sect master. But do anyone object about this?"

    "No one will dare to oppose you or fight it out for the position of the sect master, Young Master." Old Mo said as his lips involuntarily twitched.

    Who would be crazy enough to fight you for that knowing what kind of existence are you, right?

    "Right right." Yuan Gu nodded, "Although I wanted the sect master position also, I will just give way to Young Master."

    These words made everyone look at him, thinking the sameˇŞ Wow!

    Their expressions revealed aplex one that you could not even determine if it was disgust or annoyance. Even Jin Rou admired this courage worthmending.

    But of course, Yuan Gu was just kidding, "Sorry sorry. Just kidding. Haha!" He let out augh.

    "Alright, putting that aside. I am now the sectmaster of this Lovey Dovey Sect. Let''s now talk about your roles here. Yuna?" Jin Rou called out to Yuna Sierra.

    She recognized this and said, "Young Master and I talked about some things a while ago and appointed me directly as the vice sectmaster. And I doubt anyone of you would dare to object our sectmaster''s decision. I am also the one assigned to overlook the sect in ce of Young Master. In simpler words, my word is mymand. Of course, the orders would be as per the range where Young Master wants."

    Everyone listened to this attentively.

    She added, "So now, Let''s appoint your roles ording to our sectmaster''s desire. Old Mo and Yn Na will be high elders while Yuan Gu would be an elder."

    "Hey! Hey!" Yuan Gu suddenly interjected, "Why am I only an ordinary elder where the two are high elders? This is indiscrimination! I reserve my right!"

    "It is sectmaster''s desire, what can you do about it?" Yuna Sierra raised an eyebrow revealing a displeased expression.

    "But...!" Yuan Gu wanted to say more, but bit his tongue. He was feeling wronged. He could understand that Old Mo and Yn Na was appointed as high elders since they were clearly stronger than him. However, he felt that it was not right to leave him out and make his rank lower than the two. After all, there were only a few margins between their strengths. Although it was not vast, it was not also not narrowed.

    " Brother Yuan." Jin Rou said. This startled Yuan Gu as he looked at Jin Rou with an expression of disbelief and repeated it, "Brother? You are calling me that?"

    Young master called me, Brother Yuan?

    "Of course. We have already known each other for long now. What''s wrong with calling you brother? Furthermore, I am only a sectmaster this time." Jin Rou said. This was indeed what he feels. As hispanions or rather to say, follower, Yuan Gu did him a favor by adding color to their group and never betrayed his trust. Besides, Yuan Gu was the second friend he made in the previous world which made him happy.

    Jin Rou added, "We need at least a single normal elder for now since we are just starting our sect. But rest assured that I will appoint you as a high elder when we have already enough manpower in the future. How is it?"

    Yuan Gu coughed as he left his daze and cleared his throat, "Since the sectmaster personally say it, I have no more objections."

    Yuna Sierra rolled her charcoal-ck eyes with a thought ''you don''t object anymore since you are called something soothing in your ears.''

    Well, who could me him? Being called ''brother'' by the current ruler of the universe, he''s already ascending into the Heavens!

    Jin Rou nodded, and he shifted his gaze to Ran Haoyu saying, "Sister Ran, you are going to be the senior disciple. Do you agree?"

    "Sister Ran..." Ran Haoyu entered her delusion as she heard those charming words, but immediately snapped out of it and said, "Of course, sectmaster! Whatever you desire, it is my pleasure!" She revealed a blushed expression which made Yuna Sierra frown.

    It seemed like there were too many girls and women attracted to Jin Rou.

    "So it''s all settled!" Jin Rou pped his hand and added, "Since the roles of us are already in position, let''s now talk about how will we spread the word and garner attention."

    He shifted his gaze to Old Mo and asked, "Old Mo, how many diamonds do we have in the ount?"

    Old Mo answered, "It is around 75 million diamonds, Young Master."

    "Oh.." Jin Rou mused for a moment before turning his attention to Yuna Sierra, "Yuna, are diamonds the epted currency of this world?"

    "Sectmaster, unfortunately, it''s not. This world used a currency named purple stones. But we can convert the diamonds into purple stones."

    "What is the convertion rate then?" Jin Rou asked.

    "1,000 diamonds for one purple stone, sectmaster." Yuna Sierra answered.

    "A thousand diamonds for only a single purple stone? That''s ridiculous! If we will convert it all, then it is only around 75,000 purple stones? What if the market price of our necessities could not cope up with it, what then?" Old Mo eximed as he rubbed his temples.

    "How much is the standard price for tier 1 (yellow) skill books?" Jin Rou asked. This situation made him narrow his brows a bit.

    "As what I learned, it is around 1,000 purple stones to 2,000 purple stones. Depending on what type of the tier 1 skill book to be purchased." Yuna Sierra said.

    "See!" Old Mo threw up his hands, "Just this tier 1 skill book would make me vomit blood! The 75,000 will not be enough to fund us! Not mentioning the skill books, just the normal books to be put in the Martial Library, would already hurt our pocket!" As a money-lover freak, Old Mo could not help but feel injustice about this world. But he was still grateful that they already had a building, if not, this was a tremendous headache for him as the finance manager of Jin Rou.

    Everyone fell silent. Yuna Sierra wanted to volunteer to earn some money or rob some rich young masters outside, but she immediately shed this thought off.

    Jin Rou rubbed his temples for a while before saying, "Alright. I will handle this problem."

 Chapter 101 - Handling Matters

    "Handle this matter? How will you do that, Young Master?" Old Mo said in confusion. Although the matter about the fund was really concerning, he could not just let his young master do the job, especially now that he knew what kind of terrifying existence this young master was.

    "That''s right, Young Master. Just leave this matter to us, your subordinates." Yuna Sierra agreed and added, "You don''t need to worry about this. This was just a trivial matter, to begin with. Although the funds could not be forced, there are still ways and ns in my arsenal. So really, take it easy, Young Master."

    She had indeed ns on getting the funds for their sect and effective ones at that. One, rob a rich man. Two, annihte a first-tier sect and rob them clean. Three, threaten the ruler of this world, that if he did not give sponsorship for at least a hundred million purple stones, she will kill his family, and everyone connected to him. Well, with her current power only below Jin Rou, that was a piece of cake. But still, her ns were basically the same. One way or another, it was still robbery after all.

    "No, no. Let me handle this since I am nning on going out for a while." Jin Rou said.

    "Going out for a while?" Everyone was taken aback.

    "What for, Young Master?" Yuna Sierra said anxiously. It was evident that she did not want Jin Rou to leave. If it''s possible, she would carry all the responsibility of the sect. In fact, it was her pleasure doing this trivial matters.

    "Uhm.." Jin Rou pondered for a moment and said, "Since we are a sect, we needed disciples, right? So I will go out to pick the first primary disciples of us."

    "I can do that in your part, Young Master." Yuna Sierra offered. "I can bring no matter how many disciples you want. Just say the count and I will bring it immediately."

    "Nope." Jin Rou shook his head and rejected it, "Since I am the sectmaster, I hold the responsibility for the selection of primary disciples. I guess I will only pick a few ones. And I will only be away for a while. What are you guys being anxious for?" He noticed the expressions of his subordinates filling with anxiety. It was like he will leave them for years and they were reluctant to ept it. He could not help but let a chuckle and continued, "What. you guys want me to just idle herezily?

    "This.." Yuna Sierra did not know what to say anymore. It was really what she wanted to begin with. In fact, everyone here just wanted Jin Rou to sit idly while they were busying themselves.

    "I guess, we can only support Young Master regarding this." Unexpectedly, Ran Haoyu, who liked to be silent all time, spoke up, which made all heads turn their attention to her with a little-surprised expression.

    "What?" She was getting ufortable with the attention being poured onto her.

    "Nothing." Yuan Gu said. But it was obvious that he wanted to say something more.

    This made Jin Rou''s eyes lit, "See, Ran could understand me!" Then he shifted his gaze to Ran Haoyu and smiled. This made her lower her head with a red face.

    "If that is Young Master truly wants, who are we to stop you? Your decision has still the final say no matter where this point goes." Yuan Gu threw his hand and revealed a helpless expression. But this guy was feeling happy that Jin Rou will leave for a while. This way, the attention of the girls would be shifted to... him! After all, when Jin Rou depart, the second good-looking man was him. In fact, he believed that he only lost to Jin Rou''s handsomeness by a slight margin. At least, this was what he currently believed himself.

    This was a joyous asion for Yuan Gu. So naturally, he will be the first one to shoo Jin Rou away. Such a rascal, right?

    "You imbecile!" Probably Yuna Sierra felt his inner motive with his words, sheshed out to her in anger.

    "What did I do?" Yuan Gu feigned ignorance and averted his gaze to Jin Rou, "Young Master sh sectmaster, when are you leaving?"

    "Uhh?" Jin Rou was surprised by this. He did not know why he was feeling irritated by the way Yuan Gu asked. But did not mind at all, "Probably today or tomorrow at dawn. I don''t want to waste any more time idling. I already idled enough when I was home."

    "Oh? Then what are you waiting for?!" Yuan Gu said in joy, almost leaping, "Please prepare to depart now. The disciples are waiting for your arrival!"

    "Animal!" Yuna Sierra was infuriated by this. Old Mo also red daggers at him revealing his hostility.

    "Just kidding, just kidding." Yuan Gu raised his hands up signaling surrender, "Why are you guys so hyped up? Are you all on steroids or something?"

    "Alright, calm down. He was really joking. No need to take it seriously." Jin Rou meditated the situation, "But maybe it''s not the best time to depart now since it is already evening. Maybe before dawn, I guess."

    "Right, Young Master." Old Mo agreed, "Just stay for the night."

    Jin Rou nodded. He was about to leave the hall when suddenly he remembered something, "Oh right. I need someone to apany me to handle the money. So who''s willing?"

    "ME!!!" Everyone, except Yuan Gu, raised and shouted in unison. Even the silent Ran Haoyu was not an exception! They red to daggers to each other as if a free-for-all war will about to break out.

    "It should be me to apany Young Master. I guess no one will object, right?" Yuna Sierra took the initiativepletely forgetting that she was the vice-sectmaster, who will overtake the orders, while Jin Rou was away.

    "What you?" Old Mo sneered, "I am the one who holds the finance since day 1 for Young Master. So naturally, I should apany the Young Master! Don''t fight it out with me, Miss Yuna."

    "Just because you are the finance manager, you think you are the only one who could handle money? As the personal maid of the Young Master, I am obliged to do that kind of job. Besides, don''t fight it out with you? It should be don''t fight it out with me!" Yuna Sierra refuted, not backing away.

    "You!" Old Mo was displeased.

    Ran Haoyu and Yn Na wanted to try their luck to join the argument. However, seeing the tense atmosphere, they just decided to stay on the sidelines and let Jin Rou decide. But to think it logically, Yuna Sierra and Old Mo was the best choice to make.

    One was a capable butler assigned by Jin Rou himself who apanied him to his journey up to this date. While the one was former celestial general with an unimaginable power! So obviously, they were the best choice.

    Upon seeing this fight just to apany him, he could not help but be confused why would they fight each other just for this?

    He pondered for a moment, thinking how to handle this, and came to conclusion, "Alright. Enough fighting."

    "You already chose who will apany you outside, Young Master? That''s me, right?" Old Mo said.

    "Dream on, old man." Yuna Sierra rolled her eyes. "So it is me, right Young Master?"

    Jin Rou smiled, "Yep."

    "I decided to take Yn Na with me."

    ....

    ....

    ....

    ...

    ..

    .

    Silence filled the entire hall.

 Chapter 102 - Let Grandma Take You By Force

    After a long silence, everyone turned their heads to Yn Na withplex expressions except Yuna Sierra who was revealing a displeased expression. They did not expect that out of all everyone here with a higher chance, that woman was unexpectedly chosen instead.

    What would be the meaning of this?

    "Eh?" Of course, the culprit has had a moreplex reaction. Yn Na could only sound an ''eh?'' from her lips with her eyes widened surprise. Even she did not expect for this oue! After carefully pondering for a moment, she gestured herself reconfirming, "Me?"

    "Of course, you are. Is there anyone else here with the name Yn Na?" Jin Rou chuckled.

    "Ahhh.." Yn Na''s hands trembled slightly, not daring to assume what she heard was right. Even though she shamelessly caught up with the young master when he was about to depart, she was still a maiden with a bit of shame. Her face got red from the extreme embarrassment that she almost averted her gaze from meeting Jin Rou''s eyes.

    "Young Master, why would you choose her?" Yuna Sierra was feeling indignant about this. She thought to herself that there was no one morepatible than her here. After all, she had the power to support Jin Rou wherever he goes here.

    "That''s right. Why Miss Yn?" Old Mo could not help but disagree also. As someone who apanied Jin Rou the longest, isn''t it obvious that he should be chosen? Why would it be Yn Na instead of him?

    These people were really reluctant that it seemed that they would fight it out.

    "That''s right! Why her?!" Obviously, Yuan Gu, who wanted Jin Rou to depart as soon as possible, was disagreeing with this also. As someone who was only from the lower worlds, he could only set his sights to someone on his level. And that was Yn Na. But it seemed that fate despised coupling them, and thus, this happened.

    "Everyone, calm down!" Seeing everyone was so agitated except Ran Haoyu, he tried to calm them down and exin, "I just want to know Yn Na better. Since she was the newest in our group, right? Besides, you all have jobs to do here. After all, I am entrusting this to you when I am away."

    Jin Rou added, "Especially you, Yuna. You are the second-inmand here, and the most powerful at that. What if someone attacks us? Who would defend our sect? With you here, I am most assured that I can leave the sect without any worries." Jin Rou continued with a smile and shifted his gaze to Old Mo, "And you are an essential part of this sect, after all, you are my personal butler. Although a butler was supposed to be following me around all the time, this time, it would not be the case. I want you to overlook everyone here. Look, you are a high elder, right?"

    Hearing his exnation, the two could not help but sigh deeply in dejection. Jin Rou had a point about it. By this, they were already epting this. Although still reluctant, there was still an improvement.

    "I guess, Young Master is right." Old Mo said.

    "Yeah, Young Master has really a frightening wisdom even at an early age." Yuna Sierra said.

    "It''s good that everyone understands me." Jin Rou said, "Oh right. I will be taking Ran Haoyu too."

    Old Mo, "..."

    Yuna Sierra, "..."

    Yuan Gu, "..."

    Ran Haoyu, "....."

    Alright. Why don''t you just take every one of us?!

    ---

    Dawn. The sun was already starting to shine the east horizon. The birds flew past the view as the cold breeze hit their skins.

    Outside of the mansion of the Lovey Dovey Sect, Old Mo and the others who were supposed to be left here, bade farewell to Jin Rou''s group with indignation. After which, the group traveled the horizon as their silhouettespletely disappeared.

    Knowing they were gone, Yuna Sierra shouted in annoyance as she kicked the ground which produced a massive pit which scared Yuan Gu and Old Mo shitless.

    ---

    Rou Celestial Realm.

    Inside the Celestial Mansion, where the Heavenly Garden was located, four figures could be seen. At the front were two white-robed figures with extremely dashing features. These were Yanlu Rou and Lao Rou. Behind them, was obviously Fan Rou who was wearing a simple robe and Xu Rou who was in a stunning white qipao clothing.

    Yanlu Rou broke the long silence and said, "Still no news about my grandson?"

    Fan Rou said in a grim tone, "Unfortunately, there is still none."

    "Mother, are you still pursuing this matter?" Xu Rou anxiously said. She could really not agree with Yanlu Rou.

    "Of course." Yanlu Rou gave a sharp re to Xu Rou, "This will not change, Xu''er. I want Jin''er back."

    "MotherˇŞ" Xu Rou was about to retort when the void suddenly shook and a gate appeared in front of them. Soon, a figure appeared.

    It was Grenas.

    This startled Fan Rou, he immediately asked with a frown expression, "Why are you back?" Seeing that Jin Rou''s Celestial General came back here, he was taken aback as well as his wife, Xu Rou. ordingly, Grenas should be watching Jin Rou and report to him once in a while. In fact, Grenas needed not to came back here. He could send a voice transmission over the mansion.

    What happened?

    "Reporting to MilordˇŞ" Grenas was about to greet Fan Rou when he saw Jin Rou''s grandparents. With their piercing gaze focusing on him, he was stumped but recollected himself immediately. "Lady Yanlu, and Milord Lao." He half-knelt to show his respect.

    "You have a news, right? Judging by your sudden appearance here. You can report it now. We are also listening." Yanlu Rou hit the spot.

    Xu Rou frowned. She was feeling uneasy. She felt an ominous feeling deep inside.

    Grenas had no other choice, he gritted his teeth and said, "His Majesty Jin Rou decided to continue his travel around the lower and higher worlds. And he hopes that Lady Yanlu andˇŞ"

    BOOOOM!

    He did not finish his sentence as he felt his body mmed by a billion tons of object, weighing him down, immediately throwing him to the ground without any room for retaliation!

    "Mother!" Fan Rou shouted. "What are you doing?!"

    However, it seemed that Yanlu Rou did not hear it and asked Grenas who was currently powerless like a fish in a chopping board, "What did you say? My grandson did not want to be home even I am around? Quit joking or else I will kill you myself!" She revealed a murderous intent. She was nning to do it without hesitation at any moment!

    "I... am not... lying..." Grenas tried his best to answer even he was feeling an excruciating and hell pain right now. It was like his internal organs were being ced one location after another.

    "Where is Yuna Sierra?!" Yanlu Rou''s voice reverberated the entire void. "Where is she?!"

    "She... she.... was foll-owing his... his... Majesty..." Grenas said.

    The murderous intent suddenly dissipated. Grenas could finally breathe. Yanlu Rou and Lao Rou stood there motionlessly without saying a thing.

    Grenas coughed blood a couple of times. It seemed that he suffered grave injuries this time.

    "So... My Jin''er disobeyed me, his grandma, just to travel the worlds. And Yuna Sierra betrayed me. Funny. How funny!" Yanlu Rou revealed a terrifying look that would give anyone a chill and continued...

    "So be it. Let grandma take you by force, My Jin''er."

 Chapter 103 - Fan Rous Burst

    "Mother, what are you saying?!" Fan Rou red daggers at his own mother. He was keeping all negative feelings he was feeling these past few days and did not actually n to burst it out. But this touched his very bottom line. As a parent of Jin Rou, it seemed that his opinion regarding this matter was pointless!

    "Mother, please calm down." Seeing the intense atmosphere breaking out of the void, Xu Rou meditated. Even though she was also enraged at this moment, whates first should be the bigger picture. She knew her husband well if he snapped, things would get worse and the foundation of their family, as the ultimate ruler, would be shaken,

    "Why are you looking like that to your mother, Fan?!" Lao Rou, Yanlu Rou''s husband,shed out to Fan Rou. His eyes were emitting a terrifying intent that made Grenas choke all his saliva down his throat.

    Being in an oppressed position, Grenas could not help but be scared sh-tless. After all, he was only a general. And to rub salt to his wound, although his cultivation was a True God,pared to the Rou family members who were all Zenith Gods, he was just a fish in a chopping board, waiting to be cut into pieces.

    But even so, he did not show his scared expression and maintained a collected one. Like he was handling the tension well. In fact, he was grateful for this as he could no longer feel his grave injuries. If given enough time, he could recuperate on the spot. But still, the impact to him was really deathly that if any below True Gods received that, they already turned into meat paste.

    "Mother is being unreasonable here! We already said that we will take responsibility for Jin Rou whatever he wants to do. But what is this? Why is it so hard for you to ept it?! It''s not that he will be gone for so long! Maybe sooner thanter, he will already be home." Fan Rou said.

    "You have no say here, Fan''er. If not for me, do you think you will have the position you have now?" Yanlu Rou red coldly at his son, "Besides, do you think we have the luxury to be here all the time? If that would be the case, those bastards from the other universe wille to seek trouble with us! Do you understand how grave it is that we are here, not securing the gate that connected each universe?"

    "We understand that, mother." Xu Rou joined in, "That''s why you just go back first for now, and we will update you as soon as possible if Jin''er is already home."

    "Sounds usible." Yanlu Rou said, "But unfortunately, I wanted to see Jin''er first before going back. And that is final. I thought I already told you about this."

    "Your mother is right." Lao Rou said, "We are only here for our grandson, and we will not leave unless we see him!"

    Silence filled the garden. All one can hear was the wind blowing past the green herbs around, with a gentle touch making it sway. This silence was so deafening and cold-sweating if anyone personally watched this.

    After a long silence, Fan Rou took a deep breath and broke it, "Is it really final? No ce for negotiation?" The term negotiation, in this situation, was not exaggerated.

    "Yes, that is final, Fan''er." Yanlu Rou stood her ground and was not shaken in the least and provoked them, "What are you going to do about it?"

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    "Then forgive my impudence, mother." Fan Rou unexpectedly unleashed his blue aura with his eyes glowing, creating fluctuations to the void. The void shook violently that was felt by all people of the Rou Celestial Realm!

    "Dear, what are you doing?!" Xu Rou revealed an aghast expression and hurriedly tried to tone down her husband, "Don''t do it! Are you insane?!"

    Yanlu Rou was a bit taken aback by this, she did not expect that his good and obedient son will snap like this. This made her smile and said, "Oh? You want to try your mother''s prowess? Maybe you already know it, but the disparity between our strength is still vast, unable to be calcted. You think you can defeat me by your power? Even if you two with Xu''erbine your powers, that is still not enough."

    Hearing this, Fan Roushed out, "I admit that, mother. But no matter how low my chance of winning against you, I will not back out. You intervened so much this time, mother. And I really cannot take it anymore!"

    This was indeed the case. He knew that he will be just asking for death. Although they were all Zenith Gods, his parents already lived for a billion year with so many experiences. Their strength were greatly immeasurable already. In fact, his mother was the strongest cultivator and this was off for a debate. Even his father, Lao Rou, admitted his inferiority to her! But that doesn''t mean that he could defeat his father.

    But even with such circumstances, he could not back down. As Jin Rou was his son and he wanted him to be happy. As a father, this was the best he could for his son, who he imprisoned for several years inside the mansion.

    Fan Rou equipped his sword in a very imposing manner with colorful lights coiling out to the sky that made a huge pit below him. The ground cracked wildly as if a ss was about to break. The nts lost all its green and life, utterly withering. The radiance of the sword he was holding gave a terrifying aura as if one sh of this could turn this realm upside down! He positioned his right leg behind, in a charging position with his eyes glowing and fluctuating red tiny shes of lightning on it.

    Seeing that his own son was about to attack her, his own mother, Yanlu Rou shook her head and revealed a disappointing look, "It seems that even you are already an adult, you still act like a child. You seem to need a spanking right now."

    She swayed her fan to her right in a gentle but imposing manner. Soon, icy aura burst out! With these sparkly ice particles circting Yanlu Rou that almost turned the whole void with ice, smiled coldly, staring to Fan Rou and said, "Well then,e."

    ---

    Mangus Town, Farna''s Mortal World.

    This was the first checkpoint of Jin Rou and hispany. This was the town that said to be exchanging diamonds for purples stones. After a few hours, they finally arrived at their destination.

    Jin Rou sain in an excited manner, "Finally, we are here."

 Chapter 104 - Try It If You Dare

    The Mangus Town was a ce located only hundreds of miles away from the Dual Doves Mountain Range so it only took them few hours before arriving. ording to Yuna Sierra''s gathered information, this ce was the nearest one that had the market that converts diamonds to purple stones. This town was small, but it was giving a festive vibe as the townspeople of this people were all wearing smiles. Of course, those smiles were genuine and not creepy.

    Jin Rou evaluated the town the first he entered, "This ce is not bad."

    "Yes. This is my first time to see such a lively town. This was way livelier than in our world." Yn Na said. "The essence qi is also thicker here. This world is incredible."

    Although Jin Rou could not feel if the essence qi was really thicker here, he simply nodded in response. As someone who already reached the pinnacle of cultivation, it was no wonder he could no longer feel the essence qi here, besides, the essence qi here,pared to his realm, was like heaven and earth with a terrifying margin of disparity.

    Yn Na only smiled upon seeing this. She felt closer to Jin Rou this time.

    Along the way, Jin Rou talked to Yn Na and Ran Haoyu to know them better which also weed by the two. Although Jin Rou already knew the inner hearts of the two and judged them as pure beings, it was still better to talk to them to find things out from them. The two also did not show any boredom of talking with him, so it progressed smoothly than he expected. But he did not know that it was because of the innate charm he possessed that led the two girls to befortable with him.

    As they hit the road, many nces from the people around were fixated to them. No, to be precise, it was fixated to Yn Na. Even here in this world, she was still a beautiful maiden that could attract any man present. In fact, the effect was already turning its effect. After all, with such a beautiful figure and those big breasts that perfectlyplemented her body, it would be strange if no one was attracted.

    Ran Haoyu could only lower her head from this. Although she did not stand out like Yn Na, there were still men that nced at her with a salivating mouth. While Yn Na did not pay heed to this even it was looked like she was already being molested in everyone''s imaginations.

    "It looks like we are currently standing out." Jin Rou smiled wryly. As a boy, he could also determine that those looks were pertaining to the twodies behind him walking gracefully. But in the end, he just let it be.

    "Don''t mind it, Young Master." Yn Na brushed it off without giving the onlookers a nce and looked at the map she was holding. This was given by Yuna Sierra before they depart, "Looks like we are already near to the shop Yuna rmended."

    Ran Haoyu also nced over and said, "Right, we are already near."

    "So we will just have to take this road, right?" Jin Rou said.

    "Yes, ˇŞ" Yn Na was about to say something when an angry voice suddenly caught their attention, "You small b-tch! Is this what you got?"

    Seeing this, Jin Rou frowned in displeasure. Ran Haoyu was utterly shocked.

    A little girl probably aging six-year-old, with a long hair past her waist with an angelic innocent face, fell to the ground in a violent manner which made her release an ''ouch'' sound. This girl was wearing a tattered brown cloth that revealed a milk-like skin of the little girl, with ck shackles on her both arms and feet. She was revealing a heart-wrenching sad expression that made Jin Rou boil in anger.

    This kid was a ve.

    Three robed people, probably disciples, who were all probably at the age of past thirties, were staring at the little girl with disdain in their eyes, "You''re such a useless b-tch that cannot even earn a single purple stone! What''s the use of you being taken care of?!"

    The little girl bit her lip, not daring to say anything. Seeing the helpless kid, Yn Na was also infuriated by this.

    Yn Na wanted to take action, but when she saw that the current cultivation of the three, she took a step back and analyze the situation. These three were all Sky Realm, eighth stage cultivators. She could not just attack rashly at this point. It may cause trouble for the young master, after all.

    Ran Haoyu was extremely terrified at this moment as if she remembered something traumatic, she was sweating profusely, subconsciously taking a step backward.

    "What, you will say something, little btch?" One of the disciples mocked and intimidated the little girl.

    To think this by logic, this was an uneptable deed that should be condemned by the masses. After all, some onlookers were watching by the sidelines. But unexpectedly, no one had even bothered to take a look to the little girl as if this was normal for them, a part of their everyday life.

    "I... iI... I''m s-sorr-y..." The little girl stuttered in fear. Her small body was shaking intensely as if the emotions inside were circting violently inside her body.

    "Ha. Do you think you can appease as by just saying sorry?" A disciple with an ugly face sneered and grinned, "Oh... maybe if you strip here and kowtow to us three times, we might let this slide. Right brothers?" Just by his current expression, this guy could already be seen as a pervert.

    The two disciples, who were also ugly as him, were grinning maliciously and nodded, "That''s right. Strip and kowtow, you btch! We might forgive you if you do that."

    The little girl''s body trembled worse than before, revealing all pale white face as her blood run down her body. Her lips were also trembling in fear as if she had seen a monster. She looked around if there will be someone willing to help her, but seeing those expressions of disdain from the onlookers, her eyes were filled with despair.

    "P-p-please... don''t... that..." The little girl tried say but something, but due to fear she was currently feeling, she had no guts to do so. She subconsciously put her arms on her chest crossed, as if she was guarding her body.

    This displeased the three disciples andshed out, "What, you are not willing?! Ha. You f-cking b-tch! Let me just do it for you!"

    The disciple made a massaging gesture in a perverted manner before throwing his two hands fastly!

    The little girl closed her eyes, finally resigning everything to fate, with her closed eyes streaming down beads of tears.

    However, before the disciple could sessfully grab his fill, a cold voice suddenly sounded his ears..

    "Try it if you dare."

 Chapter 105 - Mei Xiao

    "Who?!" The ugly disciple red at Jin Rou with daggers, soon he broke out a smile, "You, you got a problem with me?"

    The little girl also lifted her tiny head to see who had stood up for her. Her eyes sparkled as if she met her savior.

    "So what if I have?" Jin Rou said in disdain and shot the earlier words back at the ugly disciple, "You got a problem with me?"

    "Audacious!" Another ugly discipleshed out in anger, "Do you think this is a ce for you to act arrogantly?"

    "Humph. What a hero." The disciple who Jin Rou mocked, sneered, "If you still want your life, get out of my sight!"

    However, Jin Rou just past him without even looking at him. Jin Rou approached the little girl and asked, "Are you alright?"

    The little girl nodded gently. However, her body was still trembling.

    "Bastard!" The three ugly disciples shouted as they released their aura of Sky Realm, seventh stage. "We are disciples from the Bitter Sect, do you know?"

    "Oh." Jin Rou, who was healing the little girl, was amused and this piqued his attention, "Bitter Sect, huh? Excellent timing of you guys." These three ugly disciples already angered him, now that they were actually from the sect that destroyed the Lovey Dovey Sect, this fueled his anger more that if not for the fact that there were civilians and restricted, he did not mind giving these three a trauma they will never forget in their lives.

    "Right, what of it? Our sect is the owner of this town so you better behave appropriately!" A Bitter Sect disciple said.

    "Oh, really? Interesting." Jin Rou was not intimidated by their show of power, in fact, he found this funny, "Alright. Since you all are eagerly pissing me off, don''t me me for being impolite."

    "Oh? You are nning to fight us?" One of the disciples sneered.

    "Enough talking." Jin Rou rolled his eyes and flicked his finger.

    WHOOOOOSH!

    A violent wind suddenly stroke the void targeting the three ugly disciples, making thempletely helpless. They were all thrown away like a ball being thrown at full strength without room for reservation. Their robes were shattered in pieces as they tumbled violently several times spinning in the air until finally hitting a wall.

    Cough! Cough!

    The three disciples, who were proud just now, were all terrified as if they had seen such a horrifying monster. Just a while ago, they used all their might to stand against the violent air, but never did they expect that they could not even hold their ground for a while! Although they did not suffer any grave or serious injuries, their clothes were gone,pletely exposing their ugly skins.

    "Bastard!" They howled in anger. They wanted to retaliate. However, they were using their hands to cover their crouch. Their expressions were full of embarrassment, humiliation, and anger. Their faces almost turned red from green back and forth.

    The nearby bystanders could not help but augh at this scene. They did not tant show it though. After all, they were afraid of the Bitter Sect.

    "What? You want to fight again?" Jin Rou mocked the three ugly disciples. "If you still love your lives, crawl back to your sect and hide."

    The three ugly disciples seethed their teeth in extreme anger. Their chests felt like it was about to burst out. However, being in a very disadvantageous position, they swallowed back their anger and promised that they will hunt this unknown man down! One of them asked, "How mighty of you there. Care to say what is your name and sect then?"

    This was clearly a provocation. And if Jin Rou declined to answer, they could just mock him for being a coward. Of course, they dared to ask this because they will be collecting debts once they recovered from this humiliation.

    "Jin Rou, Lovey Dovey Sectmaster. Be sure to engrave that in your dog brains." Jin Rou answered. He did not care if this was a provocation. In fact, this would benefit him and the sect, by this, he was sure these ugly people woulde knocking in the Lovey Dovey Sect with their elders, or maybe their elders.

    "Lovey Dovey Sect?" The three were taken aback by this. "Don''t joke around with me. That sect is already annihted and ceased to exist!" As they were disciples from the Bitter Sect, they knew this. As a matter of fact, everyone here in this town knew the unfortunate cmity bestowed to the Lovey Dovey Sect.

    And so, the bystanders were baffled by what Jin Rou said. They all thought that this unknown was just here to gather attention and so did not mind about it.

    "You can visit me there if you want. However, you from the Bitter Sect should know that I will be collecting debts from you guys." Jin Rou smiled. He was not in a hurry to plummet the said sect, he could take his time slowly by waiting them knock in their doors. Of course, if it happened that Jin Rou was still away and they attacked the Lovey Dovey Sect, the conclusion was still the same. After all, Yuna Sierra was guarding it. In fact, she cast a detecting formation covering the whole mountain range. If ever an unknown trespassed, she would immediately be notified.

    "Are you seriousˇŞ" A disciple was about to retort when the other one interjected him, "Don''t mind him. Let''s just report it to the elders of the sect! If we stay here longer, with our appearance, we are just shaming our selves more!" Seeing that it was really the case, the disciple who was interjected clicked his tongue, "You better pray that your life will be extended, bastard." And thus, the three ugly disciples turned back running with their buttocks with ck spots exposed.

    "WIll be waiting." Jin Rou chuckled and turned his attention to the little girl, "Little miss, do you have any parents?"

    The little girl silently shook her head. She was still trembling, but it was already lessened.

    "Then, what is your name?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Mei Xiao..." The little girl softly answered. Although she was already saved, her wariness to the other party was still there.

    "Then Mei Xiao, are you a disciple of any sect?" Jin Rou asked again.

    "I am... not." Mei Xiao answered.

    "Then, are you interested in bing a disciple of my Lovey Dovey Sect?" Jin Rou said.

    "Lovey... Dovey... Sect?" Mei Xiao''s eyes glittered.

    "Yes. You can be a disciple of my sect." Jin Rou smiled.

    Mei Xiao hesitated, "But... I am useless..."

    "No, you are not, Mei Xiao. In fact, you are talented." As someone who has universe-defying eyes, Jin Rou had already seen through the potential and innate talent of this girl. "If you join my sect, you will no longer be a ve. I know those ugly ducks enve you, but with me, you will be protected. I assure you that."

    "Uhmm..." Mei Xiao felt a warmth inside her, feeling at ease, she answered, "Okay..."

 Chapter 106 - I Will Conduct A Robbery

    Roping Mei Xiao in the sect, Jin Rou was happy with this situation. After all, he needed talented disciples in his sect, and Mei Xiao, this little girl, had matched Jin Rou''s requirements. With a high innate talent and potential, it was a strange thing that no one had noticed this. Probably because all those people knew were she was only a mere ve, someone not worth mentioning. This was a good bargain in Jin Rou''s part. If ever the owners of Mei Xiao came knocking to retrieve her, he would just get rid of them without further thought.

    Inside the shop where diamonds could be converted.

    They already reached the destination. This shop was unexpectedlyrge. If this building would be judged based on outer appearance, you can only tell that this was only average. But once entered, a big venue was to be seen. There were few people only here, transacting some businesses so the ce was not that lively.

    Afterward, Jin Rou had converted the diamonds to purple stones. At first, he was in a disagreement because of the conversion rate decreased. But since this was the policy of the shop, he could not just wreck havoc here just because of money. Besides, they could not afford to gather everyone''s attention here. And thus, he could just ept the amount with indignation. If Old Mo was here, probably he already choked the staff to death.

    All in all, Jin Rou supposed to gain 75,000 purple stones, but it turned out to 70,000 purple stones. A decrease of 5,000 in total.

    "That staff is scamming you, Youngmaster! Why did you let him scam you?" Yn Na was stumping her foot to the ground in rage. In actuality, this was the first person who disagreed and voiced it to the staff. And when the staff was adamant of scamming Jin Rou, her rage suddenly red up.

    "Well, it''s okay. It''s just money. I thought we don''t need to argue with it since we can just take that back. right? Besides, I already caused amotion a while ago. So I guess it was already enough." Jin Rou said. Indeed, he knew that he was being scammed, probably because the staff knew that they were neers in this town and judged that they were easy to fool with.

    Jin Rou added, "Anyways, let''s just forget it. At least, we have 70,000 purple stones, right?"

    "If Youngmaster is okay with it, then okay." Yn Na sighed. The 5,000 purple stones was indeed arge sum.

    "Big Sis Ran, what are Big Brother Jin and Big Sis Yn talking about?" Mei Xiao, who was currently being held by Ran Haoyu by hand, asked her. Her confused expression was so cute.

    "Ah. That''s nothing. Adult matters." Ran Haoyu dismissed.

    ---

    The group had already gone outside of the Mangus Town. Jin Rou did not want to stay there any longer since it was being ruled by the Bitter Sect which he despised. They were currently riding a horse carriage that was leading to their next destination, the Aria City. Since the distance between Mangus Town and Aria City was far, they needed to take a carriage.

    The carriage only contained few people along with Jin Rou''s group which consisted of four. Aside from them, there was a young girl in front of them, who was wearing a cloaking robe which concealed her face. Although she was using a cloaking robe, it could not block Jin Rou''s eyesight at all.

    This girl was beautiful. Someone that could rival Ran Haoyu''s beauty. But Jin Rou did not pay any heed about this. He was just curious as to why this girl was currently sealing her face.

    Inside the carriage, silence ruled the void. No, if not for the fact about the stomping of the horses while running, a deafening silence could ensue here.

    "Big Brother Jin..." Mei Xiao called out, breaking the silence.

    "Yes?" Jin Rou answered while smiling. TheYn and Ran also looked over.

    Mei Xiap''s face was beet red, saying, "I want to... uhm.. pee..."

    "Ah?" Jin Rou was stumped as he heard this. This was the first name in his life a girl would tell that. Although Mei Xiao was only a little girl, she was still a girl. He called out for the driver of the carriage and asked, "Mister, can we stop for a moment? My little girl wants to pee."

    "My little girl?!" Yn Na and Ran Haoyu were shocked to hear this.

    "Oh sure." The driver pulled off the carriage by the side. "Those who want to take a leak, do it. We will not be stopping after this since the next route ahead was a deadly road."

    "Deadly road? Why?" Jin Rou''s curiosity was piqued. Ran Haoyu apanied Mei Xiao to do her business down.

    "Oh, you don''t know,d?" The driver, who was burly, was surprised but still exined, "It is called deadly road because there are no living beings that could be seen there. We need to take that route in order to reach the Aria City. Of course, you don''t have to worry. As I already crossed that ce a number of times. So rest assured. After all, you paid me."

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded, "Then how many days would it take before we arrive at the Aria City?"

    "Hmm... let me see." The driver pondered for a moment and answered, "I think two days will do."

    "Two days..." Jin Rou repeated.

    "Yes, we will reach it in two days if we don''t stop frequently." The driver said.

    "Un." Jin Rou nodded.

    He felt that the cloaked girl was looking at him for a while now. He decided to look back at her and met her gaze. The cloaked girl immediately retracted her gaze and averted it outside.

    "Big Brother Jin, I am done!" Mei Xiao came running to Jin Rou and hugged him. It seemed that she was finally relieved of her burden.

    "Are you relieved?" Jin Rou asked while smiling genuinely caressing Mei Xiao''s head.

    "Yes, yes! Hehehe. Big Sis Ran apanied me." Mei Xiao answered. This little girlpletely blended with Jin Rou already and his group. This was probably the charm of Jin Rou.

    "Then, that''s good." Jin Rou said.

    "Then if no one will do some business anymore, let''s continue ourˇŞ" Just as the driver was about to pull to make the horse run, a voice suddenly sounded, "Hold it right there!"

    Next, a young man, probably aging 15 years old appeared in front of the horse carriage. Wearing a ck robe, walking in a dignified aura that like a peerless expert. Every step he took was profound and carry a soothing music. His ck long hair that was ponytailed was swaying back in forth due to the gentle wind. His facial features were above average. Except for his dashing ck eyes.

    With his chin currently facing almost the sky revealing his exaggerated arrogant manner, he suddenly said, "You lot, listen up! I will conduct a robbery here. Men to the right, women to the left! Hurry!"

 Chapter 107 - Lin Fan

    "Robbery?" The burly driver frowned. It seemed that they were in a predicament as of now.

    The young man impatiently said, "Hurry! This is a robbery. Don''t you understand or you lot are just dumb?"

    "Who are you saying dumb?!" The drivershed out, "Kid, if you still love your life, step back!"

    "It is you who should be stepping back!" The young man said and introduced, "I am Lin Fan. A peerless martial cultivator!"

    "Lin Fan?" Jin Rou heard the girl inside the carriage murmured.

    "Kid, I am telling youˇŞ" The driver was interrupted by Jin Rou, "Let me handle the situation.

    "But..." The driver wanted to tell something, but held it back, "Alright. Be careful."

    Jin Rou stepped down the carriage and faced the young man named Lin Fan and asked, "Why do you want to rob us?"

    Lin Fan, with his chin up to the sky, arrogantly answered, "Why? It does not matter. If I say I will rob, I will rob! That''s just that."

    "I see." Jin Rou rubbed his chin and smiled, "But what can you rob of us?"

    "Don''t take me for a fool. I know you guys have a tremendous amount of purple stones in your pocket! Now, line up before I get angry here!" Lin Fan said.

    "So, you are following us from the start. Right?" Jin Rou asked.

    "So what if I am?" Lin Fan warned, "Are you going to line up or not? If not, I don''t mind making you suffer first."

    "How amusing." Jin Rou chuckled, "Okay if you can defeat me, you can have my money. That''s what you wanted from the start, right?"

    Lin Fan frowned a bit for the first time, "You will?"

    "Yes. If you defeat me, that is. How about it?" Jin Rou said.

    "Hehehe." Lin Fan grinned, "Alright. How brave of you. Well then, if ever you win, I will give you my underwear!"

    "No, no need." Jin Rou''s lips twitched. What the hell would he do about it?

    A silencested for several seconds.

    "Humph. Cocky fellow." Lin Fan harrumphed and balled his fist and shouted, "Well then, let me finish this! Take this, Might of Crushing Balls!"

    "Huh?" Jin Rou felt that there was something weird about the attack. He was shocked a bit as the attack was aiming for his... "Crotch?!" He hurriedly waved his right hand to deflect the attack.

    "What?! How?!" Lin Fan was stumped as he saw this. "You nulled my mighty skill by just that?"

    "Don''t what and how me! Why are you aiming below? What kind of skill you possess?" Jin Rou asked. He was stunned. This was the first time he saw an attack that was aiming for the crouch. That''s really weird in a way.

    "Of course, that is my strongest attack, the Might of Crushing Balls that is very effective to men. Once hit the target, the target will feel hell pain below him that he would wish he would be dead. I inherited this skill from my prestigious n so of course, it would be powerful!" Lin Fan boasted.

    "I did not ask if that is powerful or not." Jin Rou refuted. "But still, that is a dangerous skill you have there. What tier is it?"

    Even Jin Rou was curious about this skill...

    "Humph. Why would you want to know? This skill is a tier 2 skill that could not be found in any area of this world! I am the sole ball crusher in this world!" Lin Fan boasted again.

    "Ball crusher...?" Mei Xiao, who was inside the carriage next to Ran Haoyu and Yn Na, asked in confusion with a question mark popped out above her head. "What is that, Big Sis Ran?"

    "Who knows?" Ran Haoyu averted her gaze in embarrassment. To think that she would be asked that kind of question.

    "That''s some title you have there." Jin Rou praised(?) "But you lose. So surrender."

    "What? How can you say that I already lost? You just evaded my skill once, that is!ˇŞ" Lin Fan, who was about to rebuke, suddenly fell down to his knees as if his knees lost all its strength. He revealed a shocked, and terrified expressions that could not be painted, "What?"

    "I told you. You lose." Jin Rou said in a serious and cold tone, "So, stop this farce and go back."

    Feeling no strength in his knees, he felt powerless and more terrified, realizing that what happened was not because of the bacsh of the skill, but it was instead because of Jin Rou. He was greatly ashamed right now that he remembered his grand entrance a while ago and with just some unknown reason, he was already immobile with no chance of fighting back.

    "Who are you?" Lin Fan asked Jin Rou.

    "Me? I am just the sectmaster of Lovey Dovey Sect." Jin Rou answered.

    "Lovey Dovey...?" Lin Fan was speechless for a moment and red at Jin Rou,shing out like all his bottled hatred burst, "Don''t f-ck with me! Are you taking me for a fool?"

    "What? Why would I lie? That is real!" Jin Rou said. He was surprised why did this young man be hostile toward him.

    "That sect... was already destroyed, right?" The driver, along with the mysterious cloaked girl was also shocked as they heard this. "Impossible..."

    The Lovey Dovey Sect was utterly annihted. This was already amon knowledge for everyone, especially for those neighboring countries around.

    "Do you know what you are talking about?" Lin Fan seethed his teeth in anger, "Tell me that again and I will do whatever it takes just to kill you!"

    "Huh? Why are you so angry? No matter, my words will not change for that is the truth. I am the sectmaster of Lovey Dovey Sect. In fact, my subordinates are with me right now along with a disciple." Jin Rou said casually,

    "Bastard!" Lin Fan was truly enraged as he howled, "Don''t you dare to say that again! I am telling you!!"

    "Why are you so upset?! What did I do to you?" Jin Rou was puzzled. He just said that he was the sectmaster of the sect, what''s the reason to be this hostile? Was it because of the attack a while ago?

    "I am not upset!! I am angry!!" Lin Fan said.

    "Okay...? Then we will leave now before you get angrier." Jin Rou said as he was about to turn his back. A few secondster, Lin Fan asked, "Are you sure you are the sectmaster of the sect?"

    "Yes."

    "Then what do you think of this?" Lin Fan showed a silver coin that engraved with twin doves in it.

    Jin Rou was shocked. He knew this silver coin and it represents... "You are a disciple of the sect?"

 Chapter 108 - Argument

    Seeing the silver coins with twin doves engraved in it, Jin Rou immediately recognized this. He also had a coin, but it was different to this one. This silver coin indicated that he was from the Lovey Dovey Sect. And after some further inspections, he found out that this was real by using his God''s Eyes.

    "I thought there is no survivor of the sect... To think that there is still one..." The mysterious girl looked over. She was also shocked because of this sudden revtion. It was already clear as the blue sky that Lovey Dovey Sect waspletely annihted by the Bitter Sect and ensured that there was no survivor at all. The driver was also shocked that his eyes were already popping out from his sockets.

    "That''s right. If you are the sectmaster, you should know that this coin was legit, right?" Lin Fan said.

    "It is no doubt that it is a silver coin of the Lovey Dovey Sect. However, what if you just picked that coin from the street and pretended to be one?" Jin Rou voiced out a half-hearted suspicion.

    "What picked? Do you think the sect disciples were that low to not treat their coins as a keepsake? As thest survivor of the sect, I still hold my dignity as the disciple of the Lovey Dovey Sect!" Lin Fan puffed his chest out in a proud manner.

    "So how did you survive?" Jin Rou asked. As far as he knew, thest one to survive was the sectmaster himself but eventually in the end. The old man did not mention that there was still someone who survived the cmity. And so, he was curious. "If you survived it because the sectmaster sacrificed himself to retain thest bloodline of the sect, then it made sense. And you should be the appointed sessor, not me."

    "Ah, no no. That''s not it." Lin Fan denied, "When those bastards from Bitter Sect were attacking the sect, I immediately ran without hesitation." He said in a proud manner.

    "You tucked your tails between your legs?" Jin Rou was a bit speechless of this shameless guy. "And you still dare to call yourself a disciple of the Lovey Dovey Sect?" Now, it was clear why Lin Fan was not appointed as the sessor.

    "What tucked my tails between my legs?! It is called a strategic retreat! 10 years is not toote for a gentleman''s revenge, you know?" Lin Fan argued.

    "Strategic retreat your forehead! The disciples of the Lovey Dovey Sect died while protecting their ground, even knowing they would just die. But you, on the other hand, shamelessly ran away in the middle of the cmity. You think that''s a good thing?" Jin Rou said in a disdainful manner.

    "So what do you want me to do? Be a cannon fodder of the sect and increase the numbers of death? One way or another, we are already checkmated by that time and there was no hope to turn the tides. What''s wrong with preserving my life? What''s wrong with choosing my own destiny rather than dying with just dignity?!" Lin Fan voiced out his displeasure. He knew that it was cowardly move on his part. But what can he do? He wanted to live longer, was it really wrong?

    "Maybe you are right, whether you participated or not, the battle was already determined with all the odds against the sect. But have you ever thought what would your fellowrades who died feel for what you did?" Jin Rou was getting his point and it was understandable. For someone like him who grew up with proper teachings from his mother, this act was a bit cowardly, even for him.

    "Heh. How righteous of you. Yes, that is a cowardly move, therefore, I am coward. But so what? In the end, I preserved my life while they all died. I lost my dignity, but my life was preserved. What do you think was the better scenario?" Lin Fan said in a mocking tone.

    "It seemed that you are not someone who will sacrifice himself for someone dear to you, you are the type of character that will not rely on plot armor. Using your head over the voice of your conscience is not something everyone is capable of. You have my admiration there." Seeing that Jin Rou could not change his perspective, he decided to just let it be. After all, it already happened. And even him, who could control time, had no ability to turn back the time to such extent to change things.

    "Thank you for your admiration then." Lin Fan smiled.

    Jin Rou was impressed by this man. He did not hesitate to voice out his words, without even filtering anything offensive. As long as he spoke for his mind, he would not falter. As long as his beliefs were not shaken, he would not hesitate. This type of human... was wise and fool at the same time.

    "So you''re not going to insult me more? I thought you have not had enough yet." Lin Fan initiated.

    "Ahh... I don''t like arguments so I will leave it at that. Besides, you have a point there. It is your life, and it should be you to decide what will you do." Jin Rou said with a smile on his face, "How about returning to the sect? After all, you still have the silver coin, meaning that you still hold importance regarding the sect. Now that it is already revived, you have the right to return."

    "Why should I? I am branded a coward for life, a selfish one." Lin Fan wryly smiled.

    "Well, if the former sectmaster was still alive, I know he would also do the same. After all, he just wanted to revive the sect and its glory, aiming to reach greater heights." Jin Rou said. This Lin Fan had some interesting sleeping power that even him, the Celestial King, found amusing. If this guy will return, then let''s not mention his attitude, it was already good as approved.

    He continued, "Besides, you want revenge, right? I am nning to aid you with that. Besides, it seemed that you are stagnant at Sky Realm, ninth stage for a long time already, if you return, I will help you with it."

    "What... How did you...?" Lin Fan was shocked to hear this as his eyes widened. He never told the other party his cultivation. Even when he used the Might of Crushing Balls, his aura did not leak even a bit. So it should be impossible to detect, what''s more, is that he knew that he was currently experiencing bottleneck that was hard to ovee. How did this he do it?

    "I just calcted it. Not worth mentioning." Jin Rou casually said, "So, are you willing to return? It''s okay if you don''t want though."

    Lin Fan hesitated for a while, pondering things, but in the end... "Alright."

    He bowed down with his fist cupped, "Paying respects to sectmaster."

 Chapter 109 - Black Aria Auction

    Aria City. This city could be said the World''s Trading Center where businesses were the main attraction. It has over a hundred thousand poption with at least ten of thousand business stalls or shops. In this city, one could be assured that the goods being sold here were something to be trusted since it undergone the strict examinations of the Appraiser Guild.

    Jin Rou and hispanions were already in the Aria City, walking while looking at the stalls gathered around. Some were calling out for them but Jin Rou told them that don''t mind it. Although the business stalls here underwent the examinations of the Appraiser Guild, Jin Rou saw some fake things with every stall he saw. Probably because some brave businessmen reced what they presented to the Appraiser Guild. Although those things were not entirely fake since it contains some hidden ancient power and aura, it was still, in fact, an imitation. But not all the stalls were selling some fake things, there were also a few who were honest with what they sell.

    "This is such a crowded ce." Jin Rou said. Compared to the Shred Case''s Tyy Empire, which boasted the center of business and trades, it paled to this Aria City.

    "Of course, this was a trade center after all, where businesses, were the attraction." Lin Fan said. Although he epted Jin Rou as the sectmaster and eventually joined the guild, he still felt ufortable for calling Jin Rou, who was a bit younger than him, a sectmaster.

    "That''s some rude way of talking to the sectmaster." Yn Na frowned. Although she admitted that this guy was much stronger than her, it would not be long to reach her breakthrough, so she was fearless. Besides, she was displeased by the way Lin Fan talked to Jin Rou.

    "What rude way?" Lin Fan smiled, "I am not being rude here."

    Yn Na wanted to rebuke but interrupted by Jin Rou, "Okay that''s enough."

    Probably Jin Rou understood why Lin Fan was like that, he left it be. Besides, it was not offending at all. After all, he wanted his subordinates to be close to him as possible.

    After a few minutes of walking, something attracted the attention of the group.

    It was arge building with diamonds carved in its walls. A huge que was hanging with golden glitter effects around it saying ''ck Aria Auction''.

    That''s right. This was an auction house. It boasted its high-quality armaments and artifacts that were even rarer than the dragons. Of course, those things were only limited and some clients, who have some, would not dare to sell it unless they have no use of it.

    This was Jin Rou''s real target here. Jin Rou went to this city to find some better with high-quality artifacts and armaments since this was the ce Yuna Sierra had reported. Other than the Farna''s Courtyard, the overlord of this world, there was no ce richer than ck Aria Auction. In fact, this auction house was always packed with people and one needed to have a pass card to enter. But unexpectedly, Yuna Sierra, for some unknown method, gained one for Jin Rou to save some trouble for him.

    "Alright, let''s enter now." Jin Rou led the way as everyone followed suit.

    As they were inside...

    "Hello, Great Esteemed Customers! How may we, at the ck Aria Auction, help you?" A beautifuldy in a stewardess suit, revealing her white milky thighs, met Jin Rou''s group with a tender smile.

    Lin Fan almost drooled when he saw the seductive thighs revealed right in his eyes. Such a feist! He muttered in his heart.

    "Uhm... I''m here to buy some pieces of equipment with a quality in a less cost." Jin Rou only has a limited money right now, he could not bear to spend more of what Yuna Sierra had told him to.

    Of course, as an auction house, they also sell equipment. But not as great as what they present in their actual auction. After all, those things being auctioned were either armaments or artifacts from some wealthy or strong clients.

    Thedy said with a smile, "Esteemed customer, may I ask what types of equipment are you searching for? Is it a Sky''s Armaments or Emperor''s Armaments?"

    In this world, Sky''s Armaments and Emperor''s Armaments were very expensive as it was so difficult to even for a high-star master forger, forge it. Forget about forging Emperor''s Armaments, just Sky Armaments only have a 15% chance of sess to be forged even by using the greatest and costly forging items. In fact, even the most powerful forger of the Forgers Guild, a 6-star master forger, only has a sess chance of 16%. After all, a 1-star master forger only has 10% chance of sess. Being promoted to another star will increase the sess chance by 1%. Just by this, one could already be determined that it was not easy to forge and it was extremely damn costly that for a Sky Armament, a master forger might cost over a hundred thousand purple stones.

    "How much for the Sky Armaments then?" Jin Rou asked. He was unaware of how much this cost, so he knew nothing about this. What he only knew was that he needed to have equipment for his sect. If he could not even present equipments, how could he attract youth to join his sect? Not to mention a sect should have at least thousands of sets of weapons disyed to attract the masses.

    "Good thing you ask, Esteemed Customer!" Thedy pped her two delicate hands and smiled, "We have the cheapest low-grade Sky Armaments in-store pricing from 50,000 to 100,000 purple stones! As you are first time here, we will give you a 10% off for every items you purchase as long as it exceeded 10 items!"

    "What?!" Jin Rou, Yn Na, and Ran Haoyu were utterly shocked to hear this. As first timers of this world, they did not know about how costly this was.

    "50,000 purple stones?" Jin Rou could not help but be in shock at this moment. If to buy a single item was already costly this much, how much money he needed then? Millions of purple stones probably. And take note, these Sky Armaments were only at the low-grade. Armaments consist of four grades, the low, middle, high and peak. How much for the higfher grades then? He could only breathe a cold air.

    So expensive! Heined in his heart. He could rob this auction house clean without a sweat but it will be crossing his line.

    What should I do? He muttered to himself.

 Chapter 110 - Manager Mao Ren

    "Esteemed Customer?" Thedy blinked, seeing the contemting Jin Rou.

    "Ah yes?" Jin Rou snapped out of his contemtion and smiled, "Uhm... is there no less cost than the low-grade Sky Armaments? I mean, Earth Armaments or others?"

    "This..." Thedy put up a stiffed expression, "We are very sorry but this is ck Aria Auction, which only sells or auction Sky Armaments and equipment and above. But you can find what you are looking for in some shops around our auction house."

    "Is that so..." Jin Rou was not confident about this suggestion. After all, what he had seen so far was not the real deal things.

    He was in a difficult situation right now. Although he could buy a single armament of his money, what could he possibly do with only one? He needed to mass purchase armaments as Yuna Sierra per told since the future disciples will use the armaments. Besides, aside from the grand appearance and imposing aura a sect location emit, one still needed to show how much high realm armaments a sect has. Although the disciples might be only from Elementary Realm to Earth Realm, those armaments would entice their fighting spirit to pursue breakthroughs all around. After all, who would not want to have a Sky Armament? Even if it was only a low-grade if appropriately used and considerably, it could destroy a single mountain. Such power would definitely trigger their perseverance.

    Yuna Sierra had told him that they needed at least 10 to 12 Sky Armaments and at least 1 Quasi-Emperor Armament. And a bunch of Randomic Armaments.

    Randomic Armament, this was an armament that could be used by Elementary Realm to Earth Realm cultivators. Once used, it will adjust its power to its owner. For example, if a cultivator is an Elementary Realm, the armament will release a power that could only be used by an Elementary Realm, no more and no less. This armament, ording to Yuna Sierra''s report, was only worthed at least 5,000 purple stones. This was the basic price from the market and it was possible that it would increase depending on the current supply.

    As Jin Rou was contemting, a sh suddenly past through his mind, with his eyes glowing like he suddenly thought of an idea. "That''s it! That should solve the problem!"

    Hispanions were confused about what he said as they all revealed a question mark above their heads. But seeing the glowing excitement circling and sparkling inside Jin Rou''s eyes, they knew that he must have something usible in mind. Of course, the stewardess was also confused.

    "Miss, what time would the auction today?" Jin Rou asked thedy.

    "Today...?" The stewardessdy was still confused but answered, "Esteemed Customer, as a matter of fact, we will have a grand auction today!" She answered joyfully and professionally.

    "Oh... grand auction, you say?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "Yes! We are having a grand auction that only happens once a month. We will be auctioning tons of rare goods that will trigger everyone''s appetite. Might our Esteemed Customer here is interested in participating? So many big shots across the entire Farna''s Mortal World will be participating as well!" The stewardessdy asked in a beaming smile. As an expert in the field of conducting business in front of clients, she easily found out what Jin Rou was thinking. Or so to say, what she thought he was thinking. "But, you need to have a VIP card to participate. Seeing that you are first time here...ˇŞ"

    Jin Rou suddenly interrupted, "Ah no no. I''m not particapating with the auction. I am nning to auction something."

    "Auction an item?" The stewardess was a bit shocked as her eyes widened as she sized up Jin Rou, "Esteemed Customer, may I remind you that in our grand auction, we will not be epting any above average worth of items. Since this is the grand auction, we will be having rarer than rarer items that the market had not yet seen." Although she was not belittling Jin Rou, she could not help but ask what should he possibly have to auction in their grand auction today? If it''s a daily auction, she might give her permission already, but this grand auction is another story. In fact, she does not have any authority to give him the permission to auction an item, unless he was a reserved VIP of the auction house. After all, what would be going to be auctioned today will be more or less 500,000 purple stones as the final bid!

    "Yes yes. I know. So can I auction something here?" Jin Rou said, aware.

    "This..." The stewardess was speechless for a moment, "I''m going to call my superior about this matter since I don''t have an authority to permit you. Please wait here."

    "Please do." Jin Rou smiled. The stewardess walked away in a hurried manner.

    After several minutes...

    The stewardess came back with a middle-aged man walking alongside her. This man was not emitting an imposing aura but one could detect danger upon great observation. What was more, this man was hiding his cultivation that left everyone except Jin Rou be cautious. Of course, Jin Rou would not be surprised as he already knew the cultivation of this man.

    The middle-aged man, wearing a ck suit with a polished and gelled ck hair sized up Jin Rou and hispanions before saying with a smile, "Greetings, Esteemed Customers! I am the manager of this ck Aria Auction, Mao Ren. My subordinate told me that you want to auction something today in our grand auction?" Although his voice is amiable, there was a hint of sarcasm in it.

    "Yes." Jin Rou did not mind it and answered.

    "May I see the item you seek being auctioned, then? I need to verify whether it qualifies to be auctioned or not." Mao Ren demanded.

    "Sure." Jin Rou flicked his finger and a small bottle appeared. Inside the small bottle was a bright-colored pill. This was the most he could sell right now. He could not sell most he owned since it varied from Immortal items being the lowest. As this world has no immortal, what would everyone think of him if he had so many? He did not want to gather attention as possible. He wanted to stay low profile.

    Everyone gasped as Jin Rou showed this pill. This pill emits brightness and rity. Mao Ren, who was uutterly shocked said, "A Breakthrough Pill!"

 Chapter 111 - Red-Blood Longevity Pill

    "Breakthrough Pill!" Everyone breathed a mouthful of cool air as they heard the name of this pill.

    "That''s right." Jin Rou smiled, "This is a Breakthrough Pill with a 100% sess of breakthrough."

    "Impossible!" Mao Ren was shocked as he heard that the pill guaranteed a hundred percent sess. He reexamined the pill again... soon his eyes glowed with excitement that he failed to contain as he eximed, "This... really has a hundred percent sess of breaking through!"

    As an alchemist himself, Mao Ren knew how to see the effectiveness of such pill. But never did he see something like this! A pill that could give its full effectiveness to the user. What type of a great and revered master alchemist could possibly concoct such a pill?! Although Breakthrough Pill was a 6-tier pill and could be created by any master alchemists of rank 6-star and above, the guaranteed effectiveness or sess is entirely a different story. After all, depending on the sess rate of a pill would determine its worth.

    As for a hundred percent sess rate? That''s something everyone would be dying to get! He was already imagining a scene where the bidders would go crazy throwing money just to buy this pill. After all, many old monsters already reached a huge and troublesome bottleneck preventing them to breakthrough.

    Jin Rou smiled as he asked, "So how is it? Does it qualified to be auctioned?"

    "More than qualified, Esteemed Customer!" Mao Ren almost jumped in joy as he heard this question. If not for the fact that there were many people present here, he might already im this pill for himself. But of course, he could not do it. After all, this meant to be auctioned.

    "Oh... right, I still have another pill here. Please check it." Jin Rou handed over a small bottle with a red-glowing in it. It was a pill that was shining brightly red with circting blood inside it. It emitted a powerful and imposing aura as if it was the greatest pill of them all.

    "Red-Blood Longevity Pill?!" Mao Ren''s eyes shone once again as his hands trembled when he held the bottle that contained the pill.

    Red-Blood Longevity Pill is a 7-tier pill that only revered 8-star master alchemists of this world could concoct! In fact, not all 8-star master alchemists could concoct this as this had an extremely low chance of being concocted. One would already be lucky if the pill could give 10% of its effectiveness. This was highly sought by everyone especially those old monsters that nearly approaching the death gate. After all, this pill as its name said a longevity pill that could extend one''s life depending on its effectiveness rate.

    So far, the Alchemy Tower''s tower master, an 8-star master alchemist who has the most potential breaking through the chains of 8-star advancing to 9-star, concocted the Red-Blood Longevity Pill with its terrifying 57% effectiveness! The full effectiveness of a Red-Blood Longevity Pill can give one 100 years extension to life. So what does it mean to have 57%? It meant that your life could be extended up to 57 years! For those dying monsters, these years were small. But this was better than nothing. At the very least, they could live longer. This was especially the case for the ancestors of most sects and guilds, in order to guard their sects from intruders.

    "Yes, and just like the Breakthrough Pill, it has a 100% effectiveness rate." Jin Rou did not beat to the bush.

    Mao Ren inhaled long as he examined the pill again. His body trembled as he looked at Jin Rou like he saw a monster that he''s most terrified with. "This has indeed a 100% effectiveness rate..." He wanted to say something but his throat was stuck as he looked at Jin Rou. The more he observed this man in front of him, the more it got deeper like an endless abyss.

    Jin Rou felt ufortable as he felt that piercing gaze of Mao Ren, "Don''t look at me like that. I did not concoct it. Those were just given to me by someone..."

    He lied. He concocted those pills, to be honest. However, if he says that it was him who concocted it, wouldn''t it attract him trouble? He wanted to stay low after all. Besides, he will appear suspicious and many people may investigate him. Although he was not afraid of any people here in this world, it was still best to not attract unnecessary trouble upon himself. After all, he would not be the only one going to be affected.

    "Ohh..." Mao Ren suddenly came into realization, "May I ask what name of the man who gave these pills to you?" He wanted to know who''s this overpowered master alchemist who could concoct in such 100% effectiveness rate... If he could rope that powerful man here, without the backing of the Alchemy Tower, he could still be independent along with the auction house. In fact, he was already imagining that his position in the Alchemy Tower and ck Aria Auction would soar by leaps and bounds.

    "This..." Jin Rou did not know what to answer.

    "Oh nevermind. Forget that I asked." Mao Ren thought that he was being a rusher here. He could just take this slowly... his time wille as long as he waits patiently.

    But little did they know that the one he was looking for was already in front of him.

    "Okay then." Jin Rou heaved a sigh of relief. He avoidedmitting another lie this time.

    "Esteemed Customer, about the auctioning of these pills..." Mao Ren pped his hands, "Our auction house will be getting 10% of the total bid each of the items."

    "Sure, no problem." Jin Rou said.

    "Then, we have the tradition of letting the clients who auction something here, decide the starting bid of their items. May I ask what is your desired starting bid for these items?" Mao Ren asked with full of smiles in his face.

    "I will leave it up to you... what you think the reasonable starting bid for these, I will go for it." As Jin Rou did not know what starting bid he should ce, he left the decision to the manager.

    "This..." Mao Ren did not expect this. Usually, the clients would be greedy enough to start a bidding price already in a high-sky amount which sometimes the auction house found unreasonable and started negotiating. Unexpectedly, it was not the case for Jin Rou, so it was going well over what he expected, "Alright then"

    In fact, even Jin Rou priced a sky-high starting bid with the two pills, with its effectiveness rate, he doubted that there would someonein. Furthermore, the owner might also agree with this.

    "Alright, Esteemed Client, we will prepare a room for you inside the auction hall, please..." Mao Ren said as he gestured.

 Chapter 112 - Grand Auction

    "This is your room, Esteemed Customer. This kind room is usually reserved for the VIPs of our auction house, but since you are also someone at the level of VIPs, we are letting you stay here. Just think of this as our appreciation for choosing our auction house to auction your items." Mao Ren led Jin Rou''s group to arge and grand room with a transparent ss at the front. At the other side of the ss, one could see a magnificent hall with a stage. This was the auction hall that the auction house boasted.

    "So big." Lin Fan eximed as he roamed his eyes. Even though he stayed for this world for so long, he still did not experience to enter a room such as grand as this.

    Mei Xiao''s eyes were also glittering as she looked in amazement, while Yn Na and Ran Haoyu tried topose themselves.

    "Is this really okay?" Jin Rou smiled wryly. He was just auctioning some trash from his inventory, does the auction house needed to give him such hospitality?

    If the manager could hear him saying that the two pills were just trash, he will puke blood right in front of everyone from frustration.

    "No, of course, this treatment is only right for someone with a high status as you, Esteemed Customer." The manager said, leaving no room for Jin Rou to interrupt, "Now, please wait here... I will add these pills to the auction items and we will start." He then left hurriedly, afraid that Jin Rou will take back the pills.

    ---

    More than half an hour had passed, someone in a ck suit walked over the stage with a voicer (microphone) holding in his left hand. This was Mao Ren, the manager of the ck Aria Auction and the one who assisted Jin Rou about his business. He was wearing all smiles as he looked at everyone in the audience here wearing a mask, probably to hide their identities. There were also sizeable box-like hanging on the high walls of the hall, these were the rooms that only meant for VIPs, and one of these was Jin Rou''s. In the audience''s point of view, they could not see who was inside the room, but in the VIP rooms, they could clearly see the audience, along with Manager Mao Ren at the stage who was smiling brightly.

    This grand auction was the gathering of all powerhouses of this world. Not only this hall was filled with third and second-rate sects. There were also first-rate sects inside the VIP rooms. It was a sight to see. Although all of them were wearing masks, Mao Ren could still tell who is who.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Grand Auction of the ck Aria Auction!" Mao Ren said as he lifted his right hand in a joyful manner.

    The crowd gave him an apuse filled with excitement. They were really looking forward to this grand auction as this only happened once a month. Some here traveled for days and weeks just to participate, it could be seen how excited they were... After all, the auction house with its reputation for more than hundreds of years never disappointed them.

    "Let''s not beat to the bush as some of you may have scheduled works after this. So we shall start now!" Mao Ren said, "We have a total of 5 items to be auctioned today. Let''s get it on with the first item, the Green Buddha Statue! It can give help you breakthrough to the Emperor Realm. The bidding starts at 10,000 purple stones!"

    The Green Buddha Statue''s final bid was an astronomical amount of 456,254 purple stones by someone with a number tag 201 on the chest. Next to be shown was the Quasi-Emperor Armament, Shglr Dagger. That''s right, a Quasi-Emperor Armament, although it was not as powerful as the real deal Emperor Armament, it was still partly an Emperor Armament, to begin with. So the power it sted is still frightening. There were only a few sects who owned such armaments as of this day. Only second-rate and first-rate sects had the budget to buy this. But still, even they already own a some or few, who would let a Quasi-Emperor Armament slipped by their hands? The final bid was 560,000 purple stones by number 201 again.

    The next was the Congopolitan Herb, a medicinal herb that said to cure any illnesses. And again, it was won by number 201 with an astronomical amount of 704,000 purple stones.

    This time, everyone looked suspiciously at the person with a number tag 201. As he was wearing a cloak and mask that alternate his or her voice, no one could determine whether number 201 was a man or a woman. As they could not do anything inside the auction house, they will wait until it ended and settle the matters with this unknown number 201. They were extremely displeased by how greedy this person was.

    Those people in the VIP rooms did not mind the number 201. After all, those items were not that significant to them.

    "Alright, the next two items will be something that everyone would be dying to have, I bet!" Mao Ren said excitedly.

    The audience was baffled this time. Number 201 eyes also focused, eyes glowing. Even those from the VIP rooms, who were already bored to death, gathered their attention.

    Seemingly expecting this scene, Mao Ren smiled and pped his hands, a small bottle with a white-colored pill inside appeared, "Since everyone''s attention is already into me, I will not let you all wait any longer. Behold! The fourth item to be auctioned, the Breakthrough Pill with a 100% sess rate!"

    Everyone''s eyes shone as they saw the shining pill inside. Some of them were also master alchemists, "Indeed! This pill guaranteed a hundred percent sess rate in breaking through!"

    "Im... Impossible!"

    Everyone stood up from their seats. In fact, even those from the VIP rooms stood up as one could see their shadows.

    A young noble from a first-rate guild inside the VIP room smiled mysteriously, "I never expected that the auction house will give us a surprise. Interesting." He chuckled, "This pill is mine."

    Mao Ren, seeing everyone stood up due to probably shock and excitement said, "The starting bid for this pill is 50,000 purple stones with a minimum 10,000 purple stones up-bid."

    "Let the bidding war begin!"

 Chapter 113 - Bidding Battle

    "400,000 purple stones!" A red-cloaked old man shouted.

    "500,000 purple stones! I will not let anyone have this! Mind you!" A bald old man sneered.

    Once the bidding war starts, everyone crazily bid until two old men from first-rate sects battled it out. Since no one here wanted to offend them, they just hold their rage and indignance. They knew that these two old men were infamous for being merciless from their peak until now that they aged, who would want to offend such old monsters? Not to mention, these old men held high statuses inside their own first-rate sects.

    "Haha! ck Snake, you really are brave this time. Don''t you remember the time I greatly razed your face to the ground until you feel humiliated when we were young? I can do that again this time, you know. Even with my old bones here, that is such an easy task." The red-cloaked old man threatened.

    "And who do you think I am, ck Snake, to be afraid of you? The matter of the past is already past. Do you think with your declining power, you can defeat me who is still having most my strength when I was at my peak?" ck Snake, the bald old man, sneered. He was not afraid of Xiu Mao''s power. After all, he already aged and his strength continued declining due to a huge wall of bottleneck that he was unable to pass through. If this old man gets the Breakthrough Pill advancing to a greater height. Won''t it be himmitting suicide? After all, once Xiu Mao gained new power recovering his peak, that would be terrifying. But on the other hand, if he got the pill, that''s a different story.

    "Such bold im!" Old Xiu did not bother with this and bid, "Very well,e at me if you have the money! 700,000 purple stones!"

    Everyone was shocked as they heard this. Such a huge amount! Even Jin Rou and hispanions, could not help but suck a mouthful of cold air. They knew that this bid was not the final as the battle between those two old men were heated, so they grew excitedly trying to imagine the final bid of this pill! Of course, Jin Rou, who was the creator of this, was very excited. After all, he was seeing now that the problem regarding money might be solved this time around.

    "It should be me saying that to you! Come at me! 800,000 purple stones!" ck Snake shouted.

    "Oh? Haha! 900,000 purple stones!" Old Xiuughed.

    The audience could not help but hold their breath at the bidding war being pitted against those two old monsters. Every bid increased a terrifying hundred thousand purple stones being the lowest. Even Mao Ren, the manager of this auction house, was scared stiffed as he watched the scenes unfolding. Although he already expected this kind of scene, seeing it live was still an entire different feeling.

    The two old monsters from their respective VIP rooms continued bidding, throwing money like a garbage unneeded.

    "2,000,000 purple stones!" Old Xiu shouted in annoyance. This was already his limit. He did not expect that ck Snake would push him this far. Originally, he thought that he would only use at most a few more than million purple stones. But ck Snake stubbornly bid until it reached his limit, two million purple stones. Although he was feeling a sting because of the huge amount, if he could breakthrough, then what of it, right?

    ck Snake closed his eyes for a moment and smiled wryly, "Okay, you win." He also reached his limit and could not fork out more than the two million purple stones.

    "Haha! Just a while ago, you acted so coolly yet you could not still defeat me even in terms of money. Hahahaha! Very well, the pill is nowˇŞ" Old Xiuughed heartily but was interrupted by a sudden voice of bid, "2,010,000 purple stones."

    "Who?!" Old Xiu was greatly enraged this time. Who would have thought someone still had the audacity to bid even with his status here? He traced where the voice came from and found out it came from another VIP room. He immediately recognized who was this... "Young Noble Larl... you!"

    "What you, Old Xiu?" Young Noble Larl chuckled, "You don''t have a problem with me battling it out for the pill, do you?"

    Old Xiu grounded his teeth in displeasure and annoyance. He did not expect that the inactive young noble of the most powerful first-rate sect would participate this time. After all, with all the times he attended the grand auction, never did he participate in any bidding as the things here were insignificant and held no importance. He wanted to rebuke this young noble, but with his status and the current strength of his sect, he could not afford to bring a cmity upon himself and his sect if he so to offend this young noble. After all, Young Noble Larl was the prodigal and genius son of the sectmaster.

    Besides, even he wanted to bid, he already reached his limit. So all he could do now is sulk in silence by the side in indignance.

    "Heh." The young noble sneered, "Well then, ˇŞ" Ironically, as he was about to im the pill his... he was also interrupted by a sudden interjection by a voice of the bid, "2,020,000 purple stones."

    Larl revealed a frowning expression, expressing his displeasure, traced where the voice came from.

    It was from the mysterious number 201. Everyone was taken aback by this.

    This guy had that much money? He already spent more than a hundred million purple stones for the three first items. Now, number 201 bid 2,020,000 purple stones...

    Are you making a money out of thin air?

    "You dared to challenge me, Larl, in a bidding match?" Larl sneered in displeasure, "Very well. 2,130,000 purple stones!"

    The bidding battlested for only some exchanges...

    "2,150,000 purple stones." Number 201 said.

    "You!!" For the first time, Young Noble Larl almost broke hisposure. He thought that his bid of 2,130,000 purple stones would already end it, it was also almost his limit. But to think that number 201 raised the bid by 20,000... what''s sort of situation was this?

 Chapter 114 - And Again

    "This number 201 has too much money. Where does he get those?" Someone from the audience said. Even though they were shocked by the current happenings, they still have theirposures and observe everything silently. But what surprised them the most was this mysterious number 201 forked out a terrifying amount of money that none of them, even the first-rate sects in the VIP rooms, have. In fact, most of them could only bring a money with a limit of two million purple stones, while the first-rate sects could bring a bit more than two million. Just like Larl, who brought more than 2 million and a hundred thousand purple stones.

    Of course, as the first-rate sects, this kind of money would also feel a sting for them... after all, this was a huge money. But if they could get a terrifying item just by forking out millions of purple stones, what of it, right?

    "The item Jin Rou auctioned... cost more than two million diamonds!" Lin Fan gasped. No, everyone, even Jin Rou gasped, almost could not contain their excitements. They never thought that they would gain an astronomical amount just because of the pill! They looked at Jin Rou with great reverence this time. Although he imed that he was not the one who concocted the pill, for some unknown reason, they were still feeling reverence to this young man.

    In fact, even Lin Fan, was already on the verge of submitting himself to Jin Rou, which he found a bit displeasing.

    Inside of one of the VIP rooms, the young noble was grinding his teeth, veins bulging in his head as if those were about to explode, revealing a terrifying killing intent, stumped his foot. The floor created a huge crack which taken aback the two bodyguards of the young noble. The people outside also heard this as they turned back what happened.

    "Jum, find out who is that bastard 201 no matter what it takes! I want him dead!" Larl ordered one of his bodyguards. He was really infuriated this time. Most of the time, he was always cool andposed, but this was the first time he lost his nerve and snapped. In his fifteen years of existence, never did he experience any humiliation like this. That''s right, for him this was a humiliation that should be erased. As someone as great as him, he was never willing to ept this! Until he kill the mysterious number 201, he will not be satisfied.

    The bodyguard named Jum, who was full of muscles, said, "As you wish. I will not let that bastard who infuriated young noble to live any longer."

    "No, I will personally kill that bastard myself. But before that, I will slowly torture him that he will beg to die already." Larl revealed a sinister smile as if he was already imagining what will happen.

    ---

    "Alright, let''s go down to thest item!" Manager Mao Ren dered. Seeing the excited crowd, anticipating for the next item, he pped his hands and a small bottle with a red-glowing pill inside appeared again.

    There were no words to tell... as everyone fixed their gazes to the pill inside. Everyone observed it for a while and suddenly someone eximed in an utter amazement, "A Red-Blood Longevity Pill with a 100% effectiveness rate!!!"

    This was the exmation of a revered master alchemist. So everyone believed him, though inconceivable for a minute. They looked instinctively at the manager who was beaming with smile. They wanted to ask who was the revered and hidden master alchemist who could concoct such pills!

    Suddenly, someone from the second-rate sect asked the manager, "Manager Mao Ren, do the same person created these two pills?"

    Everyone thought the same. The sudden appearance of the two hundred percent pill gave them a shock. Although they had heard of such pills guaranteeing a hundred percent effectiveness rate, it was still a mere legend or probably a rumor. There was no such master alchemist here in this world that could concoct such pills with effectiveness rate. So everyone was thinking who was this legendary person who could concoct pills with a hundred percent effectiveness rate?

    They thought of every master alchemists that held 6-8-stars that could possibly concoct this. But the more they think of it, the more it was not possible. Unless one of them purposely hide their true strength. In fact, even Larl, was thinking the same.

    "About this..." Manager Mao smiled wryly and answered, "The client did not want to reveal his great self... so I apologize."

    Although Jin Rou did not say anything like that to him, he still assumed that the other party might not want his identity to be revealed. After all, these pills have incited the greed of these people. To top it all, he wanted to forge a rtionship with Jin Rou, hoping that he could contact the master alchemist who gave the pills to him and graced the auction house with his appearance. If he could rope such master alchemist, who was probably a 9-star master alchemist, wouldn''t the auction house soar? In fact, even his position had a great chance to be promoted.

    The crowd revealed a sigh of disappointment. But those from the VIP rooms were not. They were nning to use all their resources just to find this legendary master alchemist. Of course, they still needed to seek approval of their superiors before doing so.

    "No need to be that disappointed. Everyone, a longevity pill is in front of you that will give you a hundred years of extension to life!" Mao Ren smiled, "Now, let''s start the bidding! No starting bid. Just roll it!"

    The crowd immediately became spirited!

    Everyone bidded crazily that even those from the first-rate sects joined in. Several minutes past, the bid rose from 100,000 purple stones to exactly 2 million purple stones, again! As of this time, the first-rate sects battled it out, increasing the amount by ten thousand every bid.

    "2,130,000! No one''s gonna take it from me. Fight me!" Larlughed heartily. Although he lost to the mysterious bastard, in the end, he still gained something worth being happy for. After all, his grandfather needed this type of pill badly. If he was to give this to him, wouldn''t his position in the sect will achieve promotion? Maybe his grandfather would also let him marry that woman!

    The first-rate sects had their veins bulging. Although they wanted to bid more, they could not take more than what they had, unless they wanted to humiliate themselves. Even Old XIu was grinding his teeth. He badly needed this type of pill, since he was also approaching his death with his counted years. But this brat, who has still full of vitality, shamelessly bid for something he did not need. This young noble was really getting into their nerves and promised that if ever had the chance that the Soaring Phoenix, the sect he belonged was to fall, they will take their revenge!

    Larl did not in the least care about them. He happily said, "Hahahaha! Seriously, you oldˇŞ"

    And again, he was interrupted by a familiar voice, bidding, "2,140,000 purple stones."

 Chapter 115 - Parting Ways

    The crowd sucked a mouthful of air. They already knew whose voice was this. They instinctively looked at number 201 who was sittingposed and cool, as if he did not mind those weird looks being thrown. They were really curious who was this number 201 who could fork out such a terrifying amount of money!

    "You again?!" Larl shouted. His enraged voice rang entirely inside the hall. He was clenching his fist that it almost bled. He really wanted to skin this person alive.

    For some reason, those from other first-rate sects were ted. Probably because this was currently happening to Larl, who just boasted and taunted them just now.

    "What me again?" The number 201 did not even bother looking at him, "This is an auction, who bids the highest is the winner. Do you have a problem with it?"

    "You!" Larl pointed his finger to number 201, "That pill is supposed to be mine! Why are you eager in hindering me, Larl? Do you know who you are offending? I am the young noble of Soaring Phoenix!"

    "What of it if you are from the Soaring Phoenix?" Number 201 literally did not put him in his eyes, "If you have the money,e with it and increase the bid. Using your sect as a backing? Such a thing that only a coward could do." Said while sneering.

    "Bastard!" Larl grounded his teeth in extreme infuriation. But what he could do? He could not increase the bid more than what he had. He also thought of forking out some valuable items, but since this grand auction would not ept any other than purple stones, he was feeling helpless.

    "2,140,000 purple stones by number 201! Any higher bid? Going once, going twice. Congrattions number 201!" Manager Mao Ren said with a smile. To think that each pill worthed more than two million purple stones. This was the first time that they had auctioned something like this!

    In previous grand auctions, the recorded highest final bid for an item was 1,270,000 purple stones. And this happened two years ago. They thought that this would be the highest bid that would not be broken for ages. Who would have thought that it was broken this time with arge gap? It almost doubled!

    ---

    "Esteemed Client, here is the money. 3,861,000 purple stones! We already deducted the 10% fee for each pill that was auctioned. Thank you for choosing our auction house! We hope that you will be back here." Manager Mao handed a purple card.

    As Jin Rou received the purple card, he sawrge numbers of 3,861,000 in the middle, with circting circle, "What is this?" He asked. But he did not know how to use this.

    "Oh..." Manager Mao gave an amused look, "This is a Purple Stone Card. This was being used if a money already exceeded a million. If you will buy anything, you just need to present this and they will deduct the corresponding amount."

    "I see..." Jin Rou understood. This was rather convenient. After all, he did not need to carry arge number of purple stones physically. Even though he had an infinite inventory which he could put all these, it was still a bit hassle.

    "Here is my Calling Jade." Manager Mao handed a small jade to Jin Rou, "If ever you need help, you can break this jade, eventually it will connect a call to me. Don''t worry, no matter how busy I am, I will answer." He seldom gives Calling Jades to just anyone. After all, this was pretty expensive and should be only used in case of utter emergency. But to Jin Rou, who has the backing of a someone legendary, this was nothing. Whates first is forging a rtionship with this young man who seems to be a bit ignorant of things.

    Jin Rou the said, "Thank you. We will now purchase some armaments. Would you mind rmending us some Sky Armaments and Quasi-Emperor Armaments? And tons of Randomic Armaments."

    "Oh, Esteemed Client here needs armaments, eh?" Manager Mao smiled, "You sure can rely on me!"

    ---

    "Okay, so we bought 100 Randomic Armaments, 10 low-grade Sky Armaments, and 2 Quasi-Emperor Armaments." Jin Rou said to his group as he presented a small mountain of armaments to them. Their eyes were sparkling as if they had seen a treasure.

    The total cost of all these armaments cost more than 2,500,000 purple stones which left him more than a million purple stones.

    "So many armaments..." Lin Fan''s eyes glowed. This was the first time he had seen so many armaments. There were also Quasi-Emperor Armaments that only those from second-rate and first-rate sects have.

    "Big Brother Jin... so many sparkling weapons!" Mei Xiao eximed. Her eyes gone ''kira kira'' as it sparked.

    Jin Rou smiled and said, "Okay, since our sect needs this, you all need to bring this back to our sect."

    "But what about you, Sectmaster?" Yn Na asked with a bit of worry. Truthfully speaking, she still wants to stay and apany Jin Rou as if she had not yet had enough. In fact, even Ran Haoyu was feeling the same.

    "I still have some matters to deal with and I choose to travel alone from here on forth." Jin Rou said gently, "Lin Fan, you will alsoe back to the sect and help my subordinates firming the sect."

    Lin Fan did not answer. But his expression expressed that he was feeling indignant.

    As an intelligent child, Mei Xiao immediately picked up and asked Jin Rou with teary eyes, "Big Brother Jin... is leaving?"

    "I will just be away for a while. It will not take long before Ie back to the sect. Besides, this is the perfect time for you and your big brothers and sisters to cultivate. Especially you. I am expecting that once Ie back, you are already strong enough." Jin Rou patted the head of the little Mei Xiao.

    "Uhm...." Mei Xiao was still teary but forced it not to fall.

    Jin Rou also did not want to part ways with them. But the sect needs powerful cultivators, not just him and Yuna Sierra. Although they could protect the sect with just the two of them, what''s the use of the sect, then? Also, he already told Yuna Sierra that he will send everyone back and ordered to properly guide them to cultivate in order to breakthrough as soon as possible.

    Jin Rou flicked his finger and a gate appeared. This gate was not imposing as this gate came from Yuna Sierra, who was waiting on the other side, "Okay, you guys enter now. This door will lead you back to the sect. Take care and I want you guys to be stronger when Ie back. Okay?"

    Everyone was still dispirited, but since Jin Rou will be back after a while, they immediately hid it. After all, there was no point sulking right now.

    "I also told Yuna Sierra to properly give you apatible armament rather than the Randomic Armaments except for Mei Xiao since she will just start cultivating. And whoever had the most breakthroughs, I will personally give them something. So be sure not to disappoint me." Jin Rou added.

    "Yes!!" x3

 Chapter 116 - Clao Zuxi Moutain Range

    Jin Rou roamed the Aria City for a while. He was enjoying the bustling and busy people all around. Chatters could be heard as the shop owners call out for customers saying something about their legit products. But of course, some of them, in fact, many of them, was just a scam.

    Just like that, he was about to reach his destination, where the horse carriages open for public transportation were located, something had caught his attention.

    In front of him, there was a group of people surrounding a ck-cloaked figure. This group was probably drunkards who had nothing to do. These drunkards smell liquor with every breath they take that will find by anyone unendurable.

    But of course, Jin Rou''s attention was not to this drunkards. But to the ck-cloaked figure. After all, this one was the coincidentally the number 201 from the auction house, the one who bought everything. He could not help to smile this time around. After all, this ck-cloaked figure was someone he recognized. No matter how much she cloaks himself, it will not hide her in front of Jin Rou''s eyes.

    "Oy, why are you hiding yourself with that cloak, man, huh?!" A drunkard who was still holding a bottle of liquor asked. His breath reached where Jin Rou was.

    The ck-cloaked figure did not respond. Another drunkard said in displeasure, "We are asking you! Why are you not answering?! Do you want to die?"

    "Move." The ck-cloaked figure said in a cold tone.

    But it seemed that these drunkards were idiots, they did not even move a bit, "Arrogant brat!" One of the drunkards lifted his bottle and smash it aiming to the ck-robed figure. The other drunkards also did the same.

    When the bottle was near to reach, the ck-robed figure unsheathed a sword and swing it in circle way, ultimately cutting the drunkards in half. Blood violently sshed to the ground. The ck-cloaked figure did not even flinch and swung her sword without any hesitation.

    Merciless! Although she knew they were just ants, she was still merciless.

    After that, the ck-cloaked figure looked back where Jin Rou was but did not say anything as she just disappeared in front of his sight. Jin Rou was not bothered by this and just chuckled.

    ---

    Inside the horse carriage that was currently moving, the carriage was full consisting of seven passengers, one at the driver''s seat and six inside. Jin Rou was not in the least surprised when he, again and again, met the ck-cloaked figure who was also a passenger of this carriage. After all, judging by where this ck-cloaked went, it was not difficult to determine.

    But on the other side, the ck-cloaked revealed a surprised expression that could be seen in her eyes but immediately retracted it before anyone could notice. Of course, how could Jin Rou miss it?

    This really amused jin Rou. This ck-cloaked figure was the same as the one he met on the horse carriage when he was on his way to Aria City. And what lies this ck cloak was a toppling beauty with a silver long hair. This was not all, this woman also possessed a terrifying aura and killing intent currently residing inside her body. It seemed that she was a battle expert at such a young age of 16 as if she cultivated and fought battles when she was still a child. What was more terrifying thing about these, was her current cultivation.

    Emperor Realm, fifth stage.

    This was a genius in this world! A genius that only appeared once in a million years. To top it all, she was currently in possession of an Emperor Armament! That''s right, a real Emperor Armament.

    There was no truly thing that could be hidden in Jin Rou''s eyes. And thus, he found this amusing and was nning to recruit this youngdy. But the question was how to do it. After all, he could not do it tantly and right off the bat as if he was in a rush.

    For some unknown reason, the youngdy in the ck cloak felt ufortable as if there were eyes that could not be deceived piercing through her, but she immediately dispelled it after convincing herself it was pretty impossible.

    The journey to a certain destination where Jin Rou headed off reached it without any big problems within a day.

    ---

    o Zuxi Mountain Range. This mountain range was vast just like your typical mountain range. But this gave off the feeling of authority. Of course, it would. After all, this mountain range was where one of the branches of the Administration, the one who governed over the sects, resides.

    If may ask why this was Jin Rou''s destination, Yuna Sierra told him that he, as the sectmaster, needed to reregister the LD sect. After all, everyone already knew that LD sect was history. They needed to reregister it in order to let everyone know that LD sect returned.

    Since the horse carriage was prohibited to enter the mountain range, it could only deliver its passengers below the mountain range.

    Jin Rou paid the transport fee and began walking. Of course, the others were the same.

    ---

    A hundred meters before reaching the peak, there was a substantial imposing gate with sharp things above it. There were some people outside of its gate, wearing d armors and spears. It seemed that they were guards of the Administration. The highest cultivation of these guards was Emperor Realm, sixth stage.

    The guards carefully inspect each people that was aiming to enter the gate. After a while, it was already Jin Rou''s turn.

    "Show us your letter." The captain of the guards imposingly said.

    "Letter?" Jin Rou was confused. Yuna Sierra had not said anything about a letter needed to enter.

    "That''s right. Letter of Approved Entrance. You need it to enter here. What, you don''t have it, yet you are here?" The captain immediately understand this.

    "I..." Truly, he did not have it.

    "Go back and apply at Aria City. Find the Administration''s Bureau and apply there for the letter. Don''t get in the way as there were still many people waiting in line!" The captain sneered in disdain.

    Jin Rou was feeling indignant. Why would Yuna Sierra forget such important matter? Or perhaps she also did not know about the letter? Whatever it is, no matter what, he will enter. He was nning to use teleportation and enter without anyone noticing when someone from his back said,

    "He is with me, can you consider?"

    The ck-cloaked youngdy said in a genderless voice, showing the Letter of Approved Entrance.

 Chapter 117 - Administration

    Jin Rou was surprised to hear this. This unknowndy in a ck cloak wanted to help him? As far as he remembered, there was no time that they had a talk, not even exchanged nces. After all, this youngdy always averts her gazes to anyone. No, it was more like she was not putting anyone in her eyes. Just like what happened in the horse carriage a while ago.

    "Oh..." The captain of the guards was a bit shocked, he never thought that these two were acquaintances, "So this is your friend. Sure, you may enter now."

    "Thank you." The ck-cloaked youngdy said, getting past Jin Rou. He also followed suit as he gave his thanks to the captain.

    ---

    As they were already inside, Jin Rou suddenly stopped walking, who''s behind the cloaked youngdy, "Thank you for that."

    The cloaked youngdy also stopped her tracks and said without turning her face back, "Don''t get me wrong. I just helped you here because something really bugs me ever since."

    "Bugs you?" Jin Rou said in confusion. What was this youngdy spouting of?

    "Why I could not see your cultivation?" The cloaked youngdy asked what she wanted to ask, "No matter what item I use, I could not still see your cultivation like you don''t cultivate at all. Are you perhaps a human mortal?"

    "Ahh." Jin Rou came into realization. So this was what bugged her the entire time, he smiled and answered, "I am just wearing something that hides my cultivation." Since the amulet he used to suppress his cultivation broken when they transported here to this world from Shred Case, he had no items to suppress it, thus this what happened.

    "Really? What kind of item is that? To enable you from hiding your cultivation even with my eyes. That''s something worthy of praise." The cloaked youngdy said. Up until now, she still had no idea that Jin Rou had already seen through her deepest.

    "Well, it is a worthy item." Jin Rou said, of course, this youngdy would not able to see his cultivation of Zenith God. Unless she was standing foot on foot against him.

    Although this youngdy had many questions, she had very important matters to attend to, "Very well, I will be leaving now since I have many businesses to attend." She did not wait for an answer from Jin Rou as she just disappeared in his sight.

    "Well, thank you again." Although the youngdy was gone in his sight, he still could crystal clearly see that she was still nearby, thus he said it and began walking to the Administration''s building.

    ---

    Inside the building of Administration.

    The ce was packed with people. This ce was so lively that you would think that you did note to the market, instead, you came to a market with a 50% sale.

    This building had only two floors yet the ce gave off an imposing vibe. That''s expected of a power who overlook the entire sects of this world.

    Soon, ady approached Jin Rou in a stunning working suit, she must be a staff of this building, "Hello! I am Gerene, I am one of the staffs of Administration, how may we help you?"

    "I will just reregister my sect." Jin Rou answered simply.

    "Reregistering..." Staff Gerene murmured and gestured, "The reregistering is on the second floor, Sir! Please follow me."

    Jin Rou followed suit.

    As they were on the second floor,pared to the first floor, this was not lively at all. There were only a few people here, around ten or so. Staff Gerene also exined why this was the case.

    In the first floor, there consists of assisting a sect forints,nd division and such. And the second floor was for registering or reregistering a sect. Since there were already tons of sects around, the second floor was seldom to have someone visit this. After all, who would want to create a sect all of sudden? Not to mention you need to pay a fee to the Administration, establishing a sect was also costly. This was experienced by Jin Rou firsthand. Unless someone wanted to revive a sect, just like what Jin Rou was doing.

    "Okay, someone will assist you here, sir. I will be going back to the ground floor since that is my post." Gerene bade farewell.

    "Sure, thank you for assisting me here." Jin Rou said with a smile.

    Soon, he reached a staff who was currently handling some papers, and said, "I want to reregister a sect."

    "Oh..." The staff, who was ady, smiled, "What is the name of the sect, please?"

    "Lovey Dovey Sect." Jin Rou answered.

    "!!!" The people around turned their heads to Jin Rou shocked.

    The staff was bewildered by this, "Lovey Dovey Sect?" She repeated it, reconfirming that she heard it right.

    "Yes." Jin Rou answered. Of course, he also felt the ufortable gazes being shot to him by those around him.

    "This..." The staff did not know what to say, "If you are here to revive the sect, I presumed you are the sectmaster, right? Then please show us a proof of being a sectmaster."

    Jin Rou did not say anything as he handed over the golden coin representing one as the sectmaster.

    The staff gasped as she inspected the golden coin. It was real! She muttered to herself. She quickly returned the golden coin back and said, "Then I will immediately take care of the papers regarding your re-registering. But please do note that there is a fee of 50,000 purple stones charge for this."

    "Okay, no problem." Jin Rou said.

    Soon, the news of a new sectmaster of Lovey Dovey Sect spread across the Administration''s building. Of course, this was really news! After all, no one had thought that there was a sessor who survived the wrath of Bitter Sect! Everyone knew the miserable end that was faced by the LD sect. It was really miserable at its finest.

    As the news quickly spread, immediately passing across the entire mountain range, an old man, who was wearing a green-robe with words ''BITTER'' on his back, suddenly revealed a terrifying killing intent that made his subordinates behind shiver.

    The old man said in a grave and sinister tone, "Someone dared to revive that shitty sect while my sect is here? That''s some guts he has there!"

 Chapter 118 - Smithbreak Town

    After several minutes, Jin Rou was done re-registering the LD sect. With this, everyone will know and recognize the return of the dead sect. In fact, as he walked down the hallway, it seemed that he was the center of attraction due to people whispering and muttering. He did not pay any mind to this and just minded his own business. As long as there would be no one to provoke him, he would not create a scenario. Not that he wanted it though. After all, he wanted to stay low key.

    Since his aim here waspleted, it was time to move on to the next. So he walked down the mountain range to find some horse carriage that will lead him to his next destination.

    As soon as he got outside of the gate of the Administration, he found a group of people blocking his way. No, it seemed that they had waited for him here. These people were wearing a green robe with a word BITTER. Their chins were high up indicating their arrogance. What''s more, an old man, who was likely the leader, walked over revealing a terrifying killing intent.

    Jin Rou already knew who were they and muttered to himself, "Perfect timing."

    "Brat, tell me, are you the new sectmaster of that shitty sect?" The old man did not beat to the bush and immediately asked what he wanted to ask from the start.

    "What shitty sect?" Jin Rou feigned ignorance.

    "Don''t give me that! What else could it be other than that Lovey Dovey Sect?!" The old man revealed a denser killing intent. This type of old man seemed to be short-tempered. One you could not pull a joke with.

    "My sect is not a shitty sect. Would you mind taking that back?" Jin Rou was displeased to hear that his sect was shitty. His eyes narrowed.

    "What''s wrong with it? It was really a shitty sect, to begin with! A bunch of ants dared to defy me, the sectmaster of the Bitter Sect?!" The old man said as he kept on provoking Jin Rou.

    "Shitty huh..." Jin Rou was angry now. He was about to attack this old man when he felt an existence behind him.

    "What''s with thismotion?" It was the captain of the guards. He was currently patrolling the surroundings when he found them here.

    The old man immediately retracted his killing intent and said joyfully, "Ah.. we are just having a talk here. We are about to leave so if you please..." He walked away along with his subordinates. But he gave Jin Rou onest nce, indicating this was not the end of it.

    Jin Rou was not afraid in the slightest. In fact, he would be happy to wee this third-rate sect to be razed down in their own grounds.

    "Be careful, okay?" The captain said to Jin Rou, "Those people are from the Bitter Sect, you should not provoke them. Although they are only a third-rate sect, they have a powerful backing that anyone from third-rate sects shivers and did not even dare to look them in the eyes."

    "Un." Although Jin Rou was not afraid of them, he understood that the captain was just concern about him, thus he nodded in agreement.

    "Okay, I will continue patrolling now. Heed my advice!" The captain bade farewell to Jin Rou and walked away.

    ---

    As soon as he got out of the mountain range, he immediately searches for avable horse carriages. Luckily, he found one. After all, this was thest horse carriage here waiting for passengers and there was only one seat left.

    A couple of days had passed. Finally, Jin Rou reached his destination. It was the Smithbreak Town. Compared to Mangus Town, this was rtively smaller, but it was not to be underestimated, because this town boasted to have the most master forgers of the world! This Smithbreak Town was, as its name implied, the town of master forgers and being governed by the cksmith Guild.

    Master Forger, this was one of the primary jobs of this universe and was highly revered! Compared to Essence Masters and Master Sealers, Master Forger was rtively stronger in a sense! After all, almost all cultivators preferred or needed armaments to use in battle since it increased one''s battle power. Just like Master Alchemists who mastered the art of alchemy, it was necessary for a cultivator to have armaments that created by master forgers who mastered the art of smithing.

    If one may ask why Jin Rou set this ce as his destination? It was because Yuna Sierra was told by Grenas to tell him that he needed to acquire the badges of all jobs avable in this universe and reach the peak of mastery in exchange of his freedom which Jin Rou dly epted. What were the mere jobs if it could be exchanged to his freedom, right? In fact, he was really nning to get some badges of primary jobs when we had time. Coincidentally. the u Zuxi Mountain Range was only a couple of days travel to this ce.

    As Jin Rou roamed his eyes, all he could see was cksmith Shops that sell or repair armaments. Some had cheap prices while some had sky-high prices. Take for example the Sky Armament middle-grade, it priced a terrifying half a million purple stones!

    ---

    While he was walking, he sensed an existence of someone he was familiar in his back. Jin Rou reacted by looking back who it was and discovered it was the ck-cloaked youngdy.

    Jin Rou was bewildered and murmured, "Just how adamant you Yuria Agis, the Goddess of Fate, letting us meet? Are you trying to matchmake me with her?!"

    "What are you doing here?" The ck-cloaked youngdy said in a genderless voice, she was also bewildered. Just how many times do they have to meet? This was scarier than coincidence! It seemed that fate was toying with them.

    "That should be my question. What are you doing here, youngdy?" Jin Rou said instinctively.

    "Youngdy?" The ck-cloaked youngdy subconsciously took a step back with her eyes widened, her expression was really taken aback as if she saw a ghost, "How... how..."

    Jin Rou finally realized that he made a mistake this time. This youngdy was sure a while ago, that he could not see through her. However, just the word ''youngdy'' spoke everything.

    He found this incredibly awkward and smile wryly.

 Chapter 119 - Blacksmith Guild

    "Who are you?" Seeing that Jin Rou could not answer and just kept his silence. She was confident that this cloak, which was the highest ss of them all, could not be seen through. After all, a great cksmith had created this just for her. But how did this young man seen through her? This may be impossible and just coincidence, but the timing was very off that she could not point and believe it as just mere coincidence. Thus, she was so bewildered that she did not dare to believe what her ears had heard a while ago.

    "That''s just... just guessing. Who would have thought that you really are a youngdy inside that cloak?" Jin Rou, having no choices to choose, gave a timid excuse.

    "Are you joking? There was no such thing that you just wildly guessed here!" This time, it was not a genderless voice, it was already a maiden''s voice so captivating.

    "Well..." Jin Rou did not know what to say and smiled awkwardly.

    "Nevermind." The youngdy took a deep breath, "It''s not that I am threatening you but don''t think about revealing my identity to others." She already assumed that Jin Rou knew her.

    "Huh?" Jin Rou gave a confused look, "I don''t know who you are."

    "Hmph. You have seen through me so I assume that you also saw my face, thus you already recognized me, right? So be careful not to leak it out or else I will cut your tongue." The youngdy said. She really assumed that Jin Rou already knew her based on her looks and knew her identity.

    Jin Rou was more confused. He did not know who was thisdy in the first ce! Although he had seen her face, he did not know who she was. But seeing that thisdy was serious about it, it must be something that people around should not discover, so he just nodded, "What is your name?"

    After that, the youngdy left without saying another word. Jin Rou then continued walking to his destination.

    ---

    cksmith Guild. This was towering words hanging in the que of this huge and tall building. There was also a logo of a hammer and sword crossing each other. This front is so imposing that any regr cultivators would find very frightening.

    As Jin Rou was inside, he first was met with a room full of sword armaments! After which, a staff approached him and smiled, greeting him, "Hello. What can we do for you, Sir?"

    Jin Rou answered, "I want to take the examination for aspiring forgers." Since Jin Rou was not yet a master forger.

    "Oh..." The staffdy was amused to hear this, "If that is your intention, please... this way."

    Soon, Jin Rou entered a room with a pack of people. Most of them were holding a book, reading it. Some were practicing their breaths. And all of them were young, aging the oldest at 27, probably. It seemed that these people were also here to take the exam.

    The staffdy said, "You came at the right time, Sir! Today, we will conduct our Apprentice Examination. If you are one bitte, you have to wait 14 days. After all, we are conducting exams every 2 weeks."

    "Lucky me." Jin Rou breathed a relief that he came at the right time. After all, he could not afford to consume 2 weeks just to wait for the examination. This saved him a lot of trouble.

    As he was about to find a seat, his eyes widened as he saw the youngdy in ck cloak who was currently having the same expression as him. Who would have thought that they had one the same destination again and again?

    But the surprised expression of the youngdy was immediately hidden after a short moment of exposure.

    Jin Rou purposefully took a seat where the youngdy was sitting and said in a low tone, "We meet again."

    "Yeah." The youngdy answered. She seemed uninterested.

    Hearing that answer, he did not bother holding a conversation again and minded his own business.

    After a long while, the youngdy broke the silence and asked, "What is your name, by the way?" She realized that he did not still know what was the name of this man.

    "Jin Rou." Jin Rou smiled and answered, "What about yours?"

    "Don''t you already know my identity?" Thedy rolled her eyes. She was probably that famous to think so. But still, she answered, "Miyu Dong."

    "Miyu Dong..." Jin Rou repeated it, engraving the name to his mind.

    Silence.

    After that exchange, their atmosphere was filled with silence again. It seemed that these two were not good at holding a conversation, or perhaps they were just awkward with each other.

    Soon, someone entered the room. It was a woman, probably aging 30''. This woman was giving off a seductive aura with her twin peaks. The way she walked was also like she was melting everything in her way, leaving traces of her seductive beauty. With her long blonde hair that currently swaying because of her graceful movements. This was a stunning beauty. This was seductive that left most of the man aroused. Of course, except Jin Rou who was ignorant of the matter.

    "I am Selestine. I will be your examiner to this day''s Apprentice Examination. So I say, how many of you here are first timers?" The seductive woman named Selestine asked.

    cksmith Guild''s Apprentice Examination. This was the first examination and the first step of bing a full-fledged Master Forger. But this first step is extremely difficult to pass. After all, out of 10 people who took the exam, only two would pass. And those two were already veteran in taking the Apprentice Examination. There were only a few cases where the first-timers could pass the Apprentice Examination by the first take.

    Hearing this, there were five who were first-timers here, and Jin Rou was one of them and also the ck-cloakeddy.

    "So most of the examinees here already knew the examination, I assume?" Selestine smiled, "Very well then, for those first-timers, I will exin how this examination will work."

    Hearing this, everyone was all ears to this. They will listen carefully to find some hints on how to pass the examination. They firmly believed that this will increase their chances for passing especially those who already took the examination a bunch of times.

 Chapter 120 - Forging Potential

    The Apprentice Examination consisted of only two stages. The Forging Potential Examination and the live Armament Forging. In the Forging Potential Examination, the examinee would be tested by a crystal ball, which could determine one''s forging potential. Most of the time, the examinees would already fail from this first step and only a few could move on to the final examination. In live Armament Forging, just like its name implied, an examinee will forge an armament. But of course, it was not some high-grade armaments since they were only aspiring master forgers.

    However, this Armament Forging Examination was not to be underestimated. After all, what would be the reason why this was thest exam? And depending on what the examiner wanted, the examinees had no right toin.

    Once an examinee passes all of these, they would be entitled as Apprentice Forgers.

    "Alright, now that I exined everything, if anyone of you has questions, ask it now. I would not be entertaining themter once the exam started." Selestine said.

    The examinees did not respond to this, indicating none of them had questions.

    "Okay then, let''s proceed to the first examination!" Selestine led everyone to another room where the first examination will be held.

    The room was not that big, with walls painted with in ck. There were also hanging armaments here. This room was giving off a silent aura like this was a room of emptiness. In the middle of this room, there was a white crystal ball that was glowing faintly. It seemed that this was the ball that could determine their potential.

    "Now, let''s start the Forging Potential Examination." Selestine dered, "Just touch the ball and it will determine your potential with a hundred percent uracy. Whatever the result, never doubt what the ball gave you since it never got mistaken. After all, that was a high-grade Emperor Armament."

    "Emperor Armament!" Everyone gasped and repeated the words. They found themselves unable to breathe for a moment. What was Emperor Armament? This was the symbol of a true powerhouse! After all, not all sects, in fact only a few, had Emperor Armaments.

    "Yes, that''s right. This was an Emperor Armament that personally created by the founder of this cksmith Guild. So of course." Selestine smiled proudly.

    The examinees were in awe. To think that this ball was personally created by the most powerful forger of the history of this world, the founder of cksmith Guild, who would not be in awe? Oh, except Jin Rou.

    "Alright, enough talking. Go one by one in the front to take the test. Remember, your potential should be at least 7.0 and up." Selestine said.

    The ball will give numbers indicating the forging potential of the one who touched it. The lowest was 1.0 and the highest was 10.0. In order to pass the first exam, one should have a potential of at least or more than 7.0, and less than this would be considered fail without any negotiations. After all, the cksmith was already merciful enough to pass aspiring forgers with a forging potential of 7.0 where in fact, it was supposed to be 7.8 quota.

    As per Selestine said, the examinees took the exam one by one.

    Several minutes passed, only three people passed the first exam out of 30. But this was quite a bit disappointing for Selestine. After all, those who passed only barely made it by having 7.0 forging potential.

    For Master Forgers, the forging potential was very important. It could bepared to a Master Forger''s secret forging skill. Why would be this very important? It was because the forging potential actually dictated the first sess rate of an aspiring forger. After all, in the path of forging, one could be determined as professional by their respective sess rates. If one had 10.0 forging potential, it does mean that he was a genius capable of forging with a 10% sess rate! Thus, it was crucial for master forgers. Even a single .01% increase in sess rate was significant for them.

    Now that the three who passed with barely 7.0, it just meant that they only have 7% sess rate. It would be a tough road for them and may take a while before breaking through to 1-star master forger since the requirement of being a 1-star master forger was to have a 10% sess rate. So basically, they need an astronomically 3% in order to be promoted to the master forger realm. That''s right, astronomically. After all, raising your sess rate by a single percent could take long, probably a few or several years! But of course, there were also artifacts or pills that could raise a person''s forging potential. It was just that it priced more than a million per item.

    "Alright, there were three left. Let''s get over this." Selestine looked at Jin Rou, the ck-cloaked youngdy, and a fat boy. These were the three who had not yet taken the examination. But she was not expecting anything from here onwards, she just wanted this to be done already so she could do her piled and pending works. As a 4-star master forger, she had many works to do.

    "Then I will be the first! I am waiting for this moment!" The fat boy said as he took the initiative to be the first of the three. Once he touched the ball, it glowed brightly. After which, it started analyzing the forging potential of the fat boy. Soon, it showed numbers of...

    "9.1?!" Selestine almost felt that her soul got out of her body in shock. She was not believing her eyes! Someone had actually a forging potential of 9! If she was to tell this to the guildmaster, he will be so ted!

    "Hehehe. As expected of the great me, Jumong Hualing." The fat boy named Jumong Hualing topped his chest with his fist proudly. It seemed that he already expected this oue.

    "So you are the young master of Hualing n? I did not expect that you will take the exam! If you sent us a letter in advance, you don''t need to take the exm and immediately be an Apprentice Forger!" Selestine was overjoyed.

    Everyone was stupefied by this.

 Chapter 121 - 10.0 Forging Potential

    The Hualing n was a n of master forgers. In fact, one of the high elders of the cksmith Guild was the nmaster of the Hualing n. They were said to be the most powerful n that specializes in forging. Since the n was specializing in this area, the cksmith Guild had established a diplomatic rtionship with it. Thus, the n was given a privilege of whoever from the Hualing n wanted to enter the guild, they would no longer take the exam and immediately be an Apprentice Forger. But of course, this was not something for free. The n needed to distribute every forging items like ores to the guild every three months, free of charge.

    To add more, the n had a weak military might. Thus, as the harmonious rtionship stood there, the cksmith Guild will provide protection as the backer of the Hualing n. For some forging ores, this was not a bad deal and in fact, they still gained more. So, the n was revered and feared by many and no one even those from first-rate sects, dared to provoke them unless it was thest resort. After all, the cksmith Guild, although specialized in forging, had a terrifying and mysterious might.

    "Don''t sweat it. I just wanted to experience the feeling of taking the exam. Since I already started it, I wanted to take the armament forging also. I would like to test my new forging skill that was thought to me by my grandfather." Jumong Hualing said in a very proud manner as if he was one of the heavenly-blessed children of this world. Of course, he had the ability to be like this, thus, this was understandable.

    "If that is what you wish then." Selestine did not force Jumong Hualing to withdraw. In fact, she was now expecting something interesting as a genius from the Hualing n emerged out of this examination. She was definitely looking forward to the armament forging. She then added, "Okay, next." She called out whoever wanted to be next.

    Miyu Dong, the ck-cloaked youngdy, nced at Jin Rou and said, "Why don''t you go?"

    Jin Rou gave her a nce, "Why don''t you go instead? I wanted to be thest." This was really true. He wanted to be thest to perform. After all, he did not know what would happen if he was not thest.

    Miyu Dong was a bit surprised to hear this. She already knew that this man had seen her real appearance. But for some unknown reason, he was so calm as if her appearance did not mind at all. As she was from a powerful powerhouse and was dubbed as the prettiest maiden, she was sure that she was a beauty. But this man was not even affected in the slightest. What was this? However, she immediately brushed it off and said, "Alright, I will be next."

    She came forward and touch the ball. After which, it glowed brighter than the previous! After a few seconds, the ball immediately showed numbers that terrified Selestine.

    "What the..." Jumong Hualing, who was proud a while ago, now had a paled expression as he saw the numbers shown by the ball.

    "10.0?!" Selestine eximed, after relieving herself from her throat being stuck. She did not expect that she would see the legendary numbers that only two people had managed to do so! A terrifying 10.0 forging potential! What does it mean? It meant that this mysterious ck-cloaked had a 10% sess rate! And what does it mean to have this sess rate? It meant that she was already qualified to be a 1-star master forger! This meant that there would be no negotiations, she would immediately jump up to 1-star master forger! She knew that this mysterious ck-cloak was not yet a master forger. After all, if the ck-cloak was really one, the ball would not react. After all, it was only meant for aspiring master forgers and it was restricted to it.

    Miyu Dong already expected this. After all, she prepared herself just for this examination. She knew she was a genius herself and was not in any waycking. As a world-toppling beauty, she had a great confidence to herself.

    "What is your name?" After recovering from shock, she asked this question. This mysterious ck-cloak really terrified to her even as a 4-star master forger. When she took the exam for apprentice, she only managed to reach 8.7 forging potential even after years of working so hard and took more than a year before advancing to a 1-star master forger. If in her case, she was already called a genius, what''s more for someone who reached the perfect 10.0? That''s unbelievable in the slightest! But at the same time, she was also very ted. To actually witness the birth of an ultimate genius that even trampled Jumong Hualing? That was such a sight!

    "No need to know my name. I wanted to keep my identity hidden." Even though she told Jin Rou her name, it was because he already has seen through her so it was not a good choice to hide more, so she told him that. But in the case of others, she will never tell them. After all, once they recognized who she really was, it would cause a major uproar.

    "Oh... is that so?" Selestine did not push the matter further and said with a joyful expression, "If that is what you wish then. After this exam, pleasee with me to receive your badge as a 1-star master forger since you already reached 10% sess rate. You don''t need to participate in the final examination anymore." If the other party did not want to have their identity revealed, then the guild had no choice but to let it be. After all, there were also people in the guild that were keeping their identities even until now.

    "Thank you." Miyu Dong said shortly. After which, she immediately went back to her previous position and nced at Jin Rou, "Your turn."

    Jin Rou smiled wryly, he was not impressed, but he did not dare to reveal it. He looked at the ball and began walking towards it.

 Chapter 122 - What Happened?

    Jin Rou was thinking twice whether to touch the ball or not. After all, he did not know what would happen if he does so. He wanted to suppress his forging potential but he did not know how. When he was seven, he tried forging a Quasi-True God Armament. And it terrifyingly seeded which petrified even her parents! The Quasi-True God Armament was also a high-grade one that could push its power to the maximum of 90%! Although it was only a Quasi-True God Armament, it was crazed by the people when they knew it was personally forged by the young master of the Rou Celestial Family! To add more, the battle for the armament almost broke the Rou Realm since everyone wanted to have it.

    Every time he did something, it would gather attention, that''s why he was thinking twice right now. But it was useless now, all he could do was muster up his courage and pray tell it would not cause amotion

    "What''s the matter? Any problem?" Selestine asked, seeing that Jin Rou was just looking at the ball. Miyu Dong was also confused as to why.

    "Ah, nothing." Jin Rou smiled wryly, "Whatever, let''s just do this and get over with." Since he needed to gather badges of all the jobs, this was inevitable. And so, he touched the ball.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Four seconds passed, the ball had not yet reacted. This left everyone confused.

    "Why the ball did not react?" Selestine was confused, "Perhaps he has no forging potential?"

    Seeing this, Miyu Dong almost sneered. It seemed that she did not need to be wary of this guy anymore.

    Jin Rou was relieved to see that there was nothing happened. However, little did he know that he just raised a g. As he was about to turn back happily...

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ball glowed and shook violently for a moment as if a considerable amount of power was trying to get out of the ball! Soon, it exploded leaving a loud noise that stupefied everyone in this sight. And the most affected one was, of course, Jin Rou.

    "What what... ?!" Jin Rou did not believe what he was seeing. Why would be the ball explode?! He was just happy a while ago that it did not react, but who would have thought that it will react right after? And a violent reaction at that!

    This also stupefied Miyu Dong. She did not know what happened or what''s going on anymore. All she knew that that man named Jin Rou caused it.

    "What did you do to the ball?" After recovering from her shock, she asked Jin Rou, "What happened?" She could not believe that their treasured forging potential ball exploded just like that. What''s more, it was created by the first ancestor of the guild. The first ancestor himself dered and imed that this ball was impregnable, impossible to break even one tried to use his most powerful skill. But what situation was this? It actually broke and exploded!

    "I just touched the ball to know my forging potential, that''s all?" Jin Rou said awkwardly. He also did not know what happened so it was useless asking him that.

    "Then why did you it explode?" This time, Selestine was showing a bit of hostility, "If that''s just that, it should not react that way, right?"

    "I, too, don''t know what happened." Jin Rou shook his head. Maybe his potential was just too high that the ball could not determine it?

    "You!" Selestine was almost fuming in anger, but she was holding it back. That armament was a real Emperor Armament that personally forged by the first, and now, it was gone like a bubble popped. She breathed in and out to calm herself, "Alright. Stay here. I will report this to my superiors. Don''t do anything funny or else..." She threatened Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou was not intimidated by this, of course. But he still nodded. After which, Selestine left the room.

    "What happened back there?" Miyu Dong initiated a conversation, she was curious about it.

    "Just like I said, I don''t know." Jin Rou shook his head.

    "You did it but you don''t know it? Are you dumb or something?" Miyu Dong rolled her eyes, ending the conversation.

    But she had already a possible reason why this did happen. And it was the forging potential of Jin Rou was unmeasurable by the ball. The way it reacted and exploded indicated it. For her, it was the possibility with the highest chance. After all, that ball boasted its unbreakable ability that no matter how many powerful attacks attack it, it would not even leave a scratch to it. It was just like an ancient stone that survived countless cmities.

    But even with this possibility, she found it so difficult to believe. After all, there was no person that was recorded who had a higher than 10.0 forging potential.

    "Or maybe he was blessed by the Gods?" She muttered to herself. If this was the case, then it would be feasible and more believable.

    "Congrattions on bing a 1-star master forger." Jin Rou broke the awkward silence between them, offering his congrattions. He just wanted to say something to strike a talk with her.

    "Should I thank you?" Miyu Dong shot a nce at him.

    "Well, no need, I guess?" Jin Rou smiled wryly.

    Miyu Dong did not bother to respond again and turned away her eyes.

    It was too difficult to talk with this kind of person huh... He muttered. If she was a gentle as Yuna or Ran, it would be nice. But of course, he''s not yet given up on recruiting this girl. Although she had an attitude, she had the right to do so.

    Half an hour passed.

    This awkward atmosphere was getting on Jin Rou''s skin for some unknown reason. He was about to strike another conversation when the door that was shut open in an imposing manner. Two figures appeared. One was Selestine, and the other one was an old man with long ck hair up to his waist.

    On his chest was badge of the cksmith Guild, above it was 6-stars...

    A 6-star master forger!

 Chapter 123 - Guildmaster Zeros

    6-star master forger. This was the symbol of the strength of the cksmith Guild! This old man was excluding a grandeur manner like he was the master of all. His sharp gaze made everyone feel a bit of fear except Jin Rou.

    "Who broke the ball?" The old man did not bush to the bush, asking who was the perpetrator right away. His eyes were roaming as if trying to find him.

    "I did not break the ball! It was an ident!" Jin Rou defended. It was really an ident, right?

    "So it''s you." The old man sized up Jin Rou, "I am the guildmaster of this guild, Zeros. What is your name?"

    When Zeros sized up Jin Rou, he did not find anything powerful or felt odd towards this young man. In fact, he only felt this was just a normal man. But for some unknown reason, he felt that there was something wrong.

    "I really did not break the ball. I just touched it and it reacted that way!" Jin Rou defended again. He was like an innocent child who had been used of stealing someone''s toy out of nowhere.

    "I did not say that you broke it. I just asked, right?" Zeros smiled, "In fact, I know that you did not break the ball by will. So it just meant one thing, your forging potential is above what the ball could measure."

    "What?!" Everyone was shocked as they heard this. Even Miyu Dong who already thought of this possibility was still shocked. After all, it was the guildmaster who said it so!

    "So I was right." She mumbled to herself. She found this unbelievable. To think that there was someone who was more than a genius than her? It irritated her a bit.

    Selestine, who was shocked, asked the guildmaster, "Guildmaster! It''s... it''s a bit unbelievable! Howe someone with that young age had an unmeasurable forging potential?"

    She had a point. If it''s a middle-aged experienced man who had an unmeasurable forging potential, then it was logically believable. However, a man in his 20s? For her, that''s a bit absurd. If anyone told her this story, she will definitely not believe it.

    "Well, you have a point there, but the world is too vast to be explored, right? After all, this world has full of wonders, to begin with since an Immortal created it. So, this, though unbelievable, do we have any choice other than ept it? No matter how much we deny it, it''s right in our face and you especially had seen the entire scenario." Zeros smiled. At first, he also found this unbelievable, however, as someone like him who experienced countless things, this was still in the range of something he could believe as time passed by. Not to mention, he was ted right now since his guild got someone who was a one in a billion genius! After all, no one had reached the point where the ball could not measure one''s forging potential. This was worth a celebration!

    "If you say so." Selestine did not pursue the matter anymore. But she was still not believing this. This was way out of logic. She was thinking that probably, this young man had used something to break the ball. But of course, this was only a mere spection without grounds.

    "Alright, your name is Jin Rou, right? Well, congrattions on passing the test! I think you don''t need to undergo thest examination since your unmeasurable forging potential had said it all." Zeros said with a joyful expression. It was like he won a jackpot.

    "Thank you." Jin Rou sighed a relief. It seemed that though he caused a bitmotion, he still passed the test and all is well. That was what mattered the most.

    Miyu Dong gave him a sharp nce without saying anything. Of course, he noticed this but did not mind it all.

    Jumong Hualing, who was on the side silently watching everything, ran up to Jin Rou and said, " Big Brother! You are amazing! Amazing! You''re now my idol!" He rainedpliments with sparkling eyes.

    This was Jumong''s true feelings. He was feeling great and abundant admiration for Jin Rou, who was imed to have an unmeasurable forging potential.

    "?!" Jin Rou was not prepared for this and thus stupefied.

    "Say something, Big Brother!" Jumong Hualing continued pestering him, "Or perhaps can you give me some pointers to achieve what you achieve? I wanted to be a master forger as soon as possible like you and that old man in a ck cloak!" Since Jumong Hualing could not see through Miyu Dong, he assumed that it was an old man.

    "Old man?" Miyu Dong was enraged as she heard this. She had never expected that there would be someone who would call her an old man! She tried to hold herself back. If not, she could turn this pig head in a literal pig.

    "I don''t have any pointers to give you." After recovering from his shock, Jin Rou said, "Since I, too, don''t know it until now."

    "Hehehe. It seems that you just don''t want it to be exposed yet. Very well, I will not pursue the matter... for now." Saying that Jumong Hualing walked away jumping with his fat stomach bouncing back and forth.

    "Alright, you two,e with me." Guildmaster Zeros looked at Jin Rou and Miyu Dong, "I will distribute your respective badges in my office."

    After the guildmaster and the two left, Selestine was tasked to hold the final examination for thest four examinees.

    Inside the office, Guildmaster Zeros was sitting opposite to Jin Rou and the well-hidden Miyu Dong.

    "Very well then, before I distribute the badges, I will say something first." Guildmaster Zeros looked at Miyu Dong and said, "Princess Miyu, no matter how expensive and great that cloak was, it cannot deceive my eyes. So you can have your cloak removed here."

    "Princess?" Jin Rou was slightly surprised to hear this as he involuntarily looked towards Miyu Dong.

    Miyu Dong was silent for a moment after saying, "As expected of cksmith Guild''s Guildmaster, I cannot hide to you." She remove d her cloak and revealed a stunning world-toppling beauty!

 Chapter 124 - Royal Princess Miyu Dong

    Her silver hair that swayed when she removed the cloak can make anyone find it difficult to breathe. Her entire being was like a fairy that only existed in their legends... Her red eyes that were indicating how frightful she was. Top to it all, she had busty twin peaks that could make anyone salivate and fantasize! This was the charm of a princess, Miyu Dong.

    But of course, let''s exclude Jin Rou since he was never affected in the slightest like it never mattered at all.

    "Haha! Princess Miyu, you are overpraising me. I just have keen eyes, that''s all." Guildmaster Zeros pped his hands, "Well, I never expected that you, the royal princess of the Royal Castle, wille to take the examination. If you said in advance, I might as well exempted you to lessen your inconvenience."

    Royal Castle. This was the imed overlord of this world! This powerhouse was the one who manages everything in the shadows. The castle was extremely mysterious that no one had yet to measure their strength. But one thing''s for sure, if someone opposed them, they will retaliate a million times! The records of this world proved this.

    Several hundred years ago, the three most powerful sects of this world joined forces to destroy the Royal Castle because they thought that this castle was acting so mighty that it already crawling under their skin. The three sects had thought they would surely raze the castle to the ground. Of course, their confidence was not out of ce since they had the power to do so. But not with the Royal Castle. When they were already sure about their victory, suddenly, the castle came knocking their doors! Although they did not expect the castle to be so courageous and caught them by surprise, they were already prepared and in fact, they considered a pretty convenient.

    But little did they know that all their calctions were useless against a powerhouse like the Royal Castle. It did not take 5 minutes before the match had been decided. And it was an overwhelming victory of the Royal Castle without a single casualty. The three sects did not have a chance to retaliate at all and only could do was beg for their forgiveness! Of course, they were not pardoned and were sentenced to death, but the castle only sentenced those who were involved in the alliance of the three sects. The elders and disciples who were not part of it were left as it is. By this, one could already imagine how powerful this mysterious Royal Castle was. And thus, no one had pushed their luck again against the castle and was imed as the overlord of this world. After all, even the Administration, did not dare to provoke them and did not oppose that title.

    "If I do it, there would not fun anymore, right?" Princess Miyu said in a yful and enchanting tone.

    "Haha, that may be so." Guildmaster Zerosughed. The way he talked with the royal princess was like they were on the same level. There was no deep honorifics and such addressing Miyu as the royal princess. Why would it be? Because the guildmaster knew himself that even they dared to be on bad terms of the Royal Castle, they could still survive and in fact, could also retaliate. By this, he did not need to be afraid of this princess. Besides, there was a very little possibility of them being hostile against the guild. After all, they have a friendly rtionship for over thousands of years already.

    "Well then, let me receive my badge already." Princess Miyu said as she wore the cloak again, "I still have matters to attend to. I have won two amazing pills from the ck Aria that could possibly help my grandfather. So I have to hurry back."

    "Oh..." Guildmaster Zeros was amused and smiled, handing over the two 1-star badges to the two, "These are your badges. Keep it because there would be a penalty once you lost it. You will also receive 50,000 purple stones per month as a sry, just im it here. If you want a promotion, remember that each star requires an additional 1% of sess rate. So it means that you need to have an 11% sess rate before advancing to the 2-star master forger. You can raise your sess rate by continuously forging armaments, be it failed or sess, as long as your forge. Of course, it was not prohibited to use pills or whatsoever to increase your sess rate. As you increase your star, I will exin the other details next time."

    "Alright." The two received the badge and was about to leave when the guildmaster started talking again, "Mr. Jin Rou, although we imed that the ball could not measure your forging potential, we only give you a 1-star badge temporarily since our armament that use to measure a master forger''s sess rate was still being fixed. So if you may, you can juste back in a few days and let us measure your sess rate. Is this okay with you?"

    "Sure, no problem." Jin Rou would not rather let them measure his sess rate. After all, he was feeling odd about it.

    After which, the two bade farewell and left.

    Guildmaster Zeros sat back again in a leisure away and smiled. It was like he was thinking something great.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Miyu Dong left the cksmith Guild Building at the same time. While walking, there was only silence.

    A deafening silence at that.

    It took a while before Miyu Dong initiated a talk, "You, what sect are you from?"

    "I am the sectmaster of the LD Sect!" Jin Rou happily answered.

    "LD Sect?" Miyu Dong was confused, soon she realized something, "Lovey Dovey Sect? You are the sectmaster of the Lovey Dovey Sect?"

    "Yes, that''s right. It''s me." Jin Rou said. As time passed by, Jin Rou''s affection towards the sect was getting deeper.

    "So you are the rumored sessor of the revived LD Sect. Interesting." Miyu Dong gave an unusual amusing look but immediately hid it, "Not that it mattered to me though."

    "Oh." Jin Rou smiled.

    "I will leave now. I hope we don''t meet again." Miyu Dong turned her back and left without waiting for Jin Rou''s response.

    "Really now." Jin Rou smiled wryly as he saw her departing back. It would seem that this girl would not be easy to recruit. He would just leave it to the Fate Goddess, Yuria Agis, if she wanted them to meet again. After all, he had been yed by this goddess for a while now and promised that he would pay her back once he was back to the Rou Celestial Realm.

 Chapter 125 - Meeting The Horse Again

    Jin Rou had left the guild after Miyu Dong. He went to his next andst destination, the Long Seaside. Well, his purpose of going here was not vital since he just wanted to see this scenery. After all, it was nearby to the Breaksmith Town. ording to the report of Yuna Sierra, this Long Seaside was rumored to be able to help bottlenecked cultivators to breakthrough. As so, there were a lot of people meditating.

    Soon, he already was in the Long Seaside. What met his eyes were sparkling sea from afar caused by the sunlight. The sand was pure white as if any evil malice did not taint it. There were a number of cultivators sitting in lotus position, probably meditating... feeling the nature.

    This scenery was great! Jin Rou thought. The rxing atmosphere here caused him to say this. For now, he could enjoy himself here. After all, if he wanted to go back, he could just use his teleportation gate. For now, he wanted to stay here for a moment. This really captured Jin Rou''s heart.

    While he was walking on the seaside, he noticed a familiar beast that was currently sunbathing, with its 4 legs widespread in a leisure manner. There were also three chickens massaging (?) the legs of this beast. After recognizing this beast, the hidden rage sleeping inside Jin Rou almost burst out!

    "You idiot horse!" Jin Rou called out.

    That''s right. This was the arrogant horse that he met in the past and lost in battle of arrogance when he was still in Shred Case. But who would have thought that he could reach another world? What''s more, the way the chickens do their job, it seemed that they were followers of this horse.

    The horsezily opened its eyes and looked where Jin Rou was. It was surprised a bit but immediately shut its eyes again and back to its business.

    The way the horse reacted indicated that it recognized Jin Rou, but for some arrogant reason, he did not nce at Jin Rou again.

    Jin Rou was holding back his rage, if he snapped, he loses. So he was doing his very best not to lose his cool. "What are you doing here?"

    Hearing the voice of Jin Rou again, the three chickens looked at his way with hostility. One of them said, "What do you want with my master?" Although the sound was really ''kiukiukiu'', Jin Rou could understand what it said since he understands beastnguage.

    "What do I want with your master?" Jin Rou sneered, "Your master, who is spreading his legs as if he was weing a mate there, did something horrible to me in the past!"

    "Master did something to you in the past? And that is horrible?!" The chickens looked at each other in shock, "Perhaps... are you also molested by master?"

    "Also...?" Jin Rou repeated it, "No no, how can that weakling molest me? Not to mention we are both men, to begin with. But you guys... what did this idiotic horse do to you?"

    The three chickens looked at their master horse seeking answer if it was alright to say it. The horse did not respond as if it was just a small matter and did not need to be kept a secret.

    One of the chickens shyly said, "Uhm... we tried our best to resist him... but... the pleasure... is kyaaaaaaaah! I''m shy. I don''t want to talk about that anymore..."

    "What the hell..." Jin Rou did not understand anything of what the chicken said even a single bit! But he understood that this horse did something to them to enve them!

    "You wicked horse! The chickens... are innocent! Why would you do something like that?" Jin Rou looked at the horse with great hostility.

    The horse finally opened his mouth and said, "They followed me by their free will. Maybe they were just enchanted by my great handsomeness? Ahhh... so difficult to live like this. Unlike you, who has no redeeming features at all."

    No. You just looked like a normal horse. ˇŞ Jin Rou wanted to refute.

    But to think this arrogant and narcissist horse said something no redeeming features at all? Even the disguised version of Jin Rou, he was still a good-looking man. Maybe this horse was being blind by his utter confidence?

    "Seriously..." Jin Rou found the arrogance of the horse did not disappear in the slightest. In fact, he also became so confident about his appearance as if he was a handsome prince charming! This made him more annoyed, "You have so much confidence knowing you are just a weakling."

    "Weakling?" The horse sneered and said, "I am handsome and powerful. That is proved by my followers here, rightdies?" It winked at the three chickens.

    For some unknown reason, the three chickens let a sound ''kyaaaaaah'' which confused Jin Rou what was that for. But to think, this horse would be so proud to have three chicken followers.

    "See? Just by their reactions, they proved it true. Well, it can''t be helped since I am really so handsome that even the most handsome guy of this universe will hide in shame. Hays... what a life." The horse sighed as ifmenting his own demise.

    For some reason, Jin Rou was annoyed more. This horse was really getting on his nerves. He, the Celestial King of this universe, was being looked down by this horse. If he wanted, he could just turn this annoying horse into meat paste, but he did not do so. After all, wouldn''t it appear less cool if he, as the sectmaster of LD sect, was to snap just because of it? As Yuna per told him, a sectmaster should always have the bearing of a master.

    Forget it. Jin Rou sighed and decided not to bicker with this horse anymore since he found it a waste of time. Besides, the three chickens would surely try to defend their master should he attack the horse, leading into the chickens being hurt. Thus, he just let it be and nned to leave. To add more, it was better to use his time enjoying this scenery in front of him.

    However, just when he was about to do it, a telepathic message suddenly rang his head.

 Chapter 126 - Bitter Sects Declaration

    Jin Rou could not help but reveal a smile. Yuna Sierra had reported to him via telepathy message that the Bitter Sect was starting to move, nning to annihte the LD sect for the second time around.

    "It looks like that sectmaster is so impatient, immediately trying to annihte the sect for the second time. How funny." Jin Rou chuckled as he released a killing intent. If it''s the previous sect, then it would surely be annihted again without a chance of retaliation. But who could annihte the sect if there were Jin Rou and Yuna Sierra? They could not even step on their territory even they wanted to.

    In fact, Just Yuna alone could already trample this whole world and rule it. What''s more for just a measly third-rate sect? These guys must be trying to be a joke.

    "Yuna, once they stepped on our mountain range, never let them escape. Have them taste the horror of opposing Lovey Dovey Sect." Jin Rou said. He was not nning on returning for a moment. After all, he still wanted to enjoy this scenery in front of him and rx.

    "But of course, Young Master. Those ants dared to n an attack in our territory and imed they will annihte the sect again for the second time. This was such disrespect to you that I could not endure, so please be rest assured." Yuna Sierra said, Jin Rou could feel a dense killing intent.

    After which, the telepathy ended. If Jin Rou already had his fill of this scenery, he will go home. After all, he could just use his gate to teleport into the LD Sect with just a split second.

    Jin Rou was walking away to enjoy the feast when suddenly the horse called out to him, "Oi."

    "What do you want? Want a smacking right here and now?" Jin Rou creased his brows, "Come here then. I''ll fight you to your heart''s content."

    If anyone could see this exchange, they will immediately be stupefied because one could only hear neigh neighs of the horse and the kiukiu of the chickens.

    "Oh please, spare me. I have a handsome face, what if you scratched it? Just because your face is already broken did not mean that you should do that to others too, you know?" the horse sneered and mocked Jin Rou.

    "Heh. Then you''re just afraid. I don''t have the time to bicker with you. Bye." Jin Rou did not wait for the response and left.

    "That brat..." The horse was shocked about this. To think he just left like that. "Whatever it will be his loss. Humph."

    It seemed that the horse had something important to say, but since Jin Rou was annoyed because of it, he did not bother listening.

    ---

    As Jin Rou was currently lying, enjoying the scenery of the seaside alone, in a dense forest next to the Dual Doves Mountain Range, there was a camp of people.

    Large brown tents could be seen with a word Bitter.

    This was the bitter sect that was nning on attacking the LD Sect again.

    Right now, there was a meeting being held in thergest tent. There were five people. The sectmaster and the four elders of the Bitter Sect. All of them were fuming in anger as if they already want to skin someone alive.

    One of the elders spoke, "The preparations are alreadyplete. Our soldiers consisted of 5,000 plus a hundred core disciples were ready for battle. With this military, we can raze everyone to the ground as if they were just mere ants."

    The old man in the middle, the sectmaster, said, "Good. We will go by the dawn and annihte those bastards! To think someone had dared to revive that sect. He sure have guts. I should praise him when we meet."

    Upon knowing that their nemesis was revived, the sectmaster had his veins bulged in his face due to extreme anger. He thought that he thoroughly annihted the sect. Who would think that there was an ant that survived? This made him so angry that he wanted to skin the sect alive again. Thus, he did not dy and immediately have the sect prepare to attack and raze the LD Sect to the ground again.

    He added, "If that sectmaster now just silently live his life, I might have spared him. But now that he instead want the LD Sect to be revived, there''s no way that ant will survive again. Although I have not seen his face in the past, I''m sure he is the sectmaster. After all, I saw the golden coin personally." He was thinking that this new sectmaster was some hidden weapon of the LD Sect, but maybe it was yet to bepleted, it did not appear when the battle urred in the past.

    But as the Bitter Sect Sectmaster, he was also wary of the existence of the new sect master because of one thing...

    He could not see his cultivation. And this gave him a feeling of wariness.

    He had experienced countless battles and survived it, so he believe his instincts.

    But this won''t make him stop. He swore that unless they were wiped out, Lovey Dovey Sect will remain history.

    Besides, they could act this atrocious because of their huge backing.

    With a huge backing, what''s there to be afraid of? In all third-rate sects, they were the rulers of it! They stood above all of them, without any sect opposing them except the LD Sect. After all, who would want to be the next LD Sect that will be history? Unless they got a huge backing, they could only grit their teeth and ept the truth..

    "Sectmaster, is this okay?" A female elder said in a worried expression, "I sent people to see the LD Sect but all they could see wasrge towering walls as if it already reached the sky. Even if we fly, we could yet to see what''s inside."

    "You worry too much, Elder Si. Don''t worry about it. Don''t overestimate them too much. Although they have a sectmaster that I am wary, it''s just that." The sectmaster said.

 Chapter 127 - The Beginning Of One-sided Annihilation

    The sun was about to rise, the birds started chirping. The dew from the leaves started to fall from the ground. It should be peaceful this morning. But unfortunately, it was not the case today.

    Numerous dots could be seen in the sky from afar, they were going in one direction. These were the Bitter Sect''s soldiers and disciples.

    Those who were waiting for the battle to ur, the various sectmasters of second-rate and first-rate sects, were waiting in the shadows. They wanted to analyze the power of the Bitter Sect for future references. They also wanted to see what could a newly revived sect do with something like this?

    "Judging from the people deployed by the Bitter Sect, it seemed that they brought their full power here. They are really adamant on killing this sect so much? I wonder why would the Bitter Sect loathe the Lovey Dovey Sect to their bones? Up until now, no one knew it." one of the sectmasters waiting in the shadow said in confusion.

    "Who knows? Probably they just hate them for some reason? Well, whatever the reason is, let''s don''t mind it and just watch the uing show. You see, they were about to reach the Dual Doves Mountain Range." A sectmaster said.

    "But it''s really a wonder, from afar, all I could see were towering walls from the peak of the mountain range. What''s it for? A unt of absolute defense and power?" Another sectmaster said.

    "Let''s just wait and see."

    In the sky, the sectmaster of the Bitter Sect was leading the way to the Dual Doves Mountain Range. He was wearing an indescribable expression that could make any disciples from the third-rate sects shiver violently and waste themselves.

    Several meters before entering the Dual Doves Mountain Range, the sectmaster of the Bitter Sect shouted on the top of his lungs, "ANTS OF THE LOVEY DOVEY SECT, GET YOUR ASSES HERE!! I, QIAO ZUSHE, IS DECLARING AN ALL-OUT WAR TO YOU! BE GLAD, BECAUSE I GRACED YOU ALL WITH MY PRESENCE!!"

    What an imposing shout! Everyone who was watching and heard it almost trembled in fear. This Qiao Zushe is really someone you should not trifle with! It seemed that having a huge backing could make one fearless!

    However, even though it was imposing enough, no one from the Lovey Dovey Sect had responded. This made everyone from the Bitter Sect tremble in rage. They never expected that those from LD sect would ignore them even with such an imposing and frightening shout!

    Did they not hear it? Of course, they did! They just chose to ignore it. Too much confidence could be blind you, really.

    "HOW CONFIDENT! DARING ENOUGH TO IGNORE ME, A MIGHTY EXISTENCE THAT EVEN GODS WOULD BE AFRAID OF?! FINE, WE WILL ADVANCE AND RAZE YOUR SECT AGAIN, BASTARD ANTS!" Qiao Zushe was fuming in extreme anger right now. He wanted to skin them alive, right now!

    However, just when they were about to advance, a figure suddenly appeared. It was a red-haired woman with a beauty out of this world! She was enchanting enough to get all the men present entered a daze, an expression full of admiration! Upon seeing those big twin peaks and that seductive curved body, everyone''s imagination went wild!

    This was Yuna Sierra in her maid outfit, "I am nning to kill you all without feeling pain, but to think that you will act atrociously and imed that you are an existence that even Gods would be afraid of? How funny." She chuckled in an unusual manner.

    She was angry. Extremely angry. A frog iming such things? How absurd.

    "Hahahahaha! Woman, you are funny." Qiao Zushe did not mind what she said, "Alright, because you are such a beauty, I will pardon this sect and let them live. However, you should apany me to my sect and be my wife... How about it?" This old man was revealing a perverted expression that he was already salivating.

    This lecherous old man! He was already past his active age yet daring to attempt toy his hand on such a young and delicate beautiful woman?

    Yuna Sierra revealed an expression of utter disgust, "How disgusting. You, an ant, dare to say that in front of me? Truly, you are beyond saving."

    "Hahahaha! I like those type of girls, trying to be hard-to-get but just a slut wanted to be prated. I like it! I like it!" Qiao Zushe said with his saliva running down already.

    His lust and greed already blinded this old man. Right now, he was not resembling any bearing of a sectmaster should have.

    "A slut wanted to be prated... you say?" Yuna Sierra revealed a bit of her killing intent, "Really now. Such a monster-faced old man like you will never enter my eyes nor anyone of this world. You are just a disgusting old man who is about to die right now."

    This time, the old man frowned as he felt the bit killing intent Yuna Sierra excluded, "So you like to be taken by force. Sure! I already gave that sect you''re trying to protect a chance to live but you stubbornly refused. So I will raze your sect to the ground first and take you!"

    "Oh, sure. If you can enter our territory, that is." Yuna Sierra chuckled.

    She lifted her left hand and swayed a bit. Soon, swords started appearing in her back. This stupefied everyone! Even Qiao Zushe did not expect this and immediately triggered unusually in his instinct.

    Dangerous! This woman is too dangerous! He realized this as of the moment. However, it was already toote.

    Numerous swords that reached thousands were waiting, pointing their edges to the stupefied crowd.

    "This is my weakest skill, Thousands of Piercing Swords. Even so, this was enough to kill you all, I guess?" Yuna Sierra chuckled again as she revealed her full killing intent which even those from the sidelines watching trembled in fear! Some already peed their pants just feeling this.

    They never had felt this type of killing intent! Too murderous! Just the intent could already make anyone choke themselves in fear.

    What''s more for the people being aimed at?

    Some already died, while some crawled in fear, unable to withstand it. But most of them peed their crotches. Even their sectmaster lost all will to fight!

    "Before my King arrives, I wanted to clean this mess up." She raised her hand and said with a murderous smile on her face, "So, shall we?"

 Chapter 128 - Threat

    "WAHHH HELP ME!"

    "SAVE ME, SECTMASTER!"

    "I DON''T WANT TO DIE!"

    Soon as the swords shed the horizon with a terrifying speed, countless cries and shouts could be heard. Blood sshed everywhere painting the morning sun in red. The normal disciples and soldiers tried to block the iing swords, but due to numerous swords attacking, they could not protect themselves from it. To top it off, the swords carried an indescribable weight! They could only regret their decisions ofing here and cursed their sectmaster for their fate.

    This carnage was so gruesome that would make someone with low resistance vomit. Some were pierced in the head,pletely showing their brains. But most of them were pierced by countless swords that createdrge holes in the body,pletely unrecognizable.

    The spectators could only tremble in fear in the sidelines.

    What a terrifying power!ˇŞ They all thought the same.

    They rejoiced their decisions of standing by rather than helping the Bitter Sect to have some shares of the loot after the annihtion. All they thought that the newly revived Lovey Dovey Sect would be annihted again, without a survivor this time. But who would think that it was the other way around? Although it was an undoubted annihtion, the one being annihted was the Bitter Sect, not the LD sect!

    What''s going on? How can this weak sect have this terrifying woman?

    What sort of methods did they do to make this unknown expert help them?

    No matter how much they rack their brains, there was no feasible answer! After all, the Lovey Dovey Sect was in the bottom rank in all the third-rate sects.

    "Scary..." A sectmaster looked at the grinning woman standing in the air motionless, seemed like enjoying the carnage in her front. Her eyes revealed excitement. "I swear, I will never oppose Lovey Dovey Sect!"

    The other sectmasters were also thinking the same.

    After a while, the swords stopped and vanished. Out of the thousands of people brought by the sect, only five people remained alive. However, they were severely injured. The four elders were almost kneeling in the air as if trying to imagine it was a ground. They were breathing heavily as they circte their qis around their bodies, forcefully trying to patch their grave wounds but to no avail.

    The old woman, who was also an elder, already epted her death. She tried to warn the sectmaster that something was a bit off just by looking at the towering ck walls surrounding it. But blinded by his selfish emotion, he did not mind it. Now, they were reaping what they sow.

    How pathetic. This was the only thing she could say. All of them were already feeling despair and trying to ept their iing deaths although indignant. They were silently cursing at their sectmaster for letting this cmity fall upon on them also. However, there was no medicine of regret unless you are aware of your own fate and future.

    Rash decisions and influenced by emotions was really not a bringer of fortunes.

    While they were already epting their deaths, their sectmaster was not.

    Qiao Zushe could still not believe what he was seeing. However, he knew one thing, this woman is dangerous! He must do anything in order to survive this and report this to their backing.

    He firmly believed that running is not a scummy strategy, it was more of strategic retreat. As long as he could get his revenge for his day''s humiliation!

    That''s right, this was humiliation because everyone with clear eyes could see his wet crotch!

    "This expert here," Qiao Zushe revealed a forced smiled as he called out to Yuna Sierra, "How about we take a step back and forget everything that happened here? Since I believe that with my thousands of people being killed, I already paid my rudeness to you. Oh, if you want, I could also offer my four still alive elders here if it''s not yet enough. How about it?"

    The four elders cursed more at this scum! Although they knew they were already good as dead, being treated like some tradeable goods just to preserve his life made them feel so low! They instantly regretted their decisions of serving this damnable sectmaster of theirs! They swore that before they die, they will haunt this old man for the rest of their lives!

    "BASTARD! WE SERVED YOU WITH ALL OUR LIVES EVEN WITH YOUR UNFAIR TREATMENT YET YOU TREATED US LIKE THIS?!" The old woman howled with all her might. If she still had a bit strength, she would love to strangle this old man to death! She did not care about anything even if she was branded as a traitor.

    "It seemed that we are just pawns... to you." One of the other elders said.

    "So what?" Qiao Zushe sneered, "If this expert here wanted your lives, I might as well give your dog lives to her. You all are worth nothing after all. Look! You all are the roots of this! If not for your threats to me, I will not do this!"

    "Motherf///!" The elders said in unison. The sectmaster himself brought this situation and they were just following his instruction and now, he was reversing the situation in order to increase his chance of survival.

    What a coward. Such a defect of all humans!

    "What? You all are guiltyˇŞ!" The sectmaster was about to add some lies but immediately interrupted, "Enough, no matter how much you tell me, whether truth or lies, your fate ispletely sealed. Save me the trouble and die now, will you?"

    It was Yuna Sierra. She revealed utter annoyance.

    "What? Me... die?" Qiao Zushe tried tough it off, "Hahaha! You cannot kill me,dy. If you do that, my backing will never stop until your sect is history again! If you want this sect to live in peace, let me get out of this ce and everything is well!"

    "Oh, I would wee here anytime. So I will kill you now, I don''t want my Young Master to see this mess here." Yuna Sierra flickered her hand a sword made of crystal appeared.

    She was about to throw it and kill the survivors when an imposing voice reverberated, "Would you please reconsider?"

    Previous Index

 Chapter 129 - High Elder Panra

    This voice came from a ck-haired middle-aged man wearing a ck robe who suddenly appeared on the battlefield.

    "Where did that guy popped up from?" Everyone thought. They did not feel his presence until now!

    "Master!" Qiao Zushe was overjoyed as his tears could not stop from streaming down. He thought that atst, his savior arrived. He was now confident that with this man backing him, that woman would not dare to behave atrociously. Unless she wanted to earn the other party''s rage.

    "Shut up, you disgrace!" The middle-aged man immediatelyshed out to Qiao Zushe, "You are defeated and it is clear as day yet you are using your subordinates in order to save your ass! You are downgrading your sect that much!"

    "Ahhh... My apologize." Qiao Zushe revealed an apologetic expression, "I just don''t know what to do. I am under despair a while ago and could not think properly."

    "Humph. Stand to the side. We will talk about thister." The middle-aged man then looked at Yuna Sierra with a smile and said, "This friend here, I am known as Panra. I know you are an expert that should not trifle with, so I am humbly asking for your forgiveness for the blindness of one of my subordinates. Why don''t we take a step back and see the vast sky? I am willing topensate for the losses of your sect."

    Panra! Everyone from the sidelines immediately realized who this man was! To think that it was one of the Highest Elders of Soaring Phoenix, Panra!

    Soaring Phoenix, one of the sects that were leading all the first-rate sects! They were only one or two steps behind from the terrifying Administration! This sect boasted their military might and never had lost a war. Those who opposed them were already dead. Their vicious tactics and deeds spread across the entire Farna''s Mortal World! No one had the guts to offend them in the past years, probably because of their merciless and vicious ways of dealing with their offenders.

    How could a measly third-rate Bitter Sect gather the support of such a huge backing? Only the sectmaster himself knows.

    "Unfortunately, my master doesn''t want any survivors so I guess you need to pull yourself out before I mark you as a must-kill target." Yuna Sierra did not give any room for negotiations.

    "Are you willing to offend us, Soaring Phoenix, rather than preserving your lives? Truthfully speaking, although you are strong, our sect has so many powerful experts that might above you." Panra frowned a bit. He did not expect that he could not intimidate this woman by his sect. After all, if everyone heard a member of the Soaring Phoenix was present, everyone would flock their wings to earn his good side.

    But this woman, really did not care at all!

    "Experts above me? How funny." Yuna Sierra could not help but chuckle, "Let me tell you, there is only one existence in this world that is way above me. And that is my master. So, are you backing away or should I also kill you? I already wasted more than enough time here."

    "You!" Finally, Panra lost hisposure and grit his teeth, "If you kill them, I will take it as you are dering an all-out war to our Soaring Phoenix! Decide properly!" He did not expect that things would not go smoothly as he calcted. Things were already going for the worst-case.

    And this what Panra did not want to happen. After all, the sectmaster had told him to do whatever it takes to secure Qiao Zushe''s life!

    "So what if we, the Lovey Dovey Sect, dere an all-out war to you? As long as I can fulfill my master''s wishes, I don''t care about the rest." Yuna Sierra said without giving in.

    She was really not nning on backing off! ˇŞ All the spectators could feel an endless admiration towards this woman. She was quite the bold and fearless one!

    "Are youˇŞ" Panra wanted to persuade the other party again. However, swords shed past him which made him stupefied of that crazy speed! He instinctively looked back and saw the five persons who were still alive a while ago, had already lost their heads and started falling to the ground.

    "YOU!!!!" Panra shouted on top of his lungs. He was extremely infuriated as of this moment.

    Now that Qiao Zushe is dead, how could he report this to the sectmaster? Not only he let Qiao Zushe die, but he also let the Soaring Phoenix feel humiliation! After all, there were tons of spectators right now.

    Soon, the word of a Soaring Phoenix name could not intimidate a puny third-rate sect will spread and he could do nothing about it. Unless he wanted to taint his sect more.

    "This is taking so long so I attacked. What, you got a problem with it?" Yuna Sierra sneered. If not for his master saying that only those from Bitter Sect whounched an attack should be killed, she had already made this Panra''s head rolling. Trying to intimidate her, the Goddess of Swords? This was aplete joke.

    "Woman and your Lovey Dovey Sect! Remember this. Our sect will never share the same sky with you all! Unless one of us remained, we will never stop!" Panra took a step back and left without further ado. He knew that he would just be courting death to fight Yuna Sierra alone, so he would calcte everything first before fighting her. Besides, to report this expert to his superiors took the top priority.

    "Humph. No one''s afraid of your measly sect." Yuna Sierra said in a low tone. She was really not afraid of these people having cultivations of puny Emperor Realm! If the Soaring Phoenix attacked, she will not show mercy and in fact, if this sect annoyed her to the bones, she will ask permission from Jin Rou to initiate the attack and annihte thempletely! After all, with just two or three skills of her, she was confident of it.

    She looked at the surrounding spectators, "You all watching from the sidelines, I think I don''t need to say what will happen if ever anyone of you dares to offend us, right? Think first before you do."

    And then she left, going back to the sect.

    Seeing her departing back, the spectators sighed in relief.

 Chapter 130 - Soaring Phoenix

    "Panra, what did you say? Is that true?" In arge room, there were Panra and another man. He was wearing a ck robe with a big phoenix painted on his back. His eyes were radiating a momentary killing intent as of this moment. His white hair, though he''s just 40''s, was a recognizable mark to determine he was the sectmaster of the Soaring Phoenix, one of the leading first-rate sects!

    When Panra came back from that carnage, he immediately reported to it with every detail that he had seen, no more and no less. He also reported how powerful that woman was to kill thousands with just a single skill. This made the sectmaster frown and shock.

    "Sectmaster, what I said is all true. Besides, that woman did not put our sect in her eyes!" Panra said with a trembling rage.

    "Interesting." The sectmaster said, "It''s been a while since there was someone who dared to offend us. It was already getting boring by that. I''m d someone dared to." He revealed a smile which crept out Panra.

    "But... sectmaster, that woman is not someone to be trifled with!" With his countless battles and retreats, Panra already knew when to fight and when to retreat. This was his style that''s why he was still alive at this moment. He never underestimated his enemies and calcte his possibility of winning, if it''s low, then he will just retreat, and if it''s high, then good and he''ll fight. Although he dered such things as ''we will never share the same sky with you!'' or whatnot to Yuna Sierra, it was just because of his uncontroble anger that clouded his reasoning.

    Until now, even with his high analyzation ability, he could not yet determine their chances of winning. And this was very dangerous if they move.

    This type of battle style is worth an admiration.

    "What are you worried about? Although that woman is powerful as you said, we also have powerful people here who could defeat her. She dared to offend us in front of the crowd if we don''t fight back, won''t we be theughingstock of the world? Not to mention, those other first-rate sects at the same level as us were already finding loopholes in order to kill each other. If we show just a bit of weakness, they will attack mercilessly so we could not show a cowardly resolve here!" The sectmaster had said. He firmly believed that even though there was a powerful cultivator in the LD sect, they believed it was just one. How could a single cultivator stop them with thousands of experts in their arsenal?

    Being one of the leading first-rate sects, they surely proved to be worthy of the position!

    Panra did not know what to say, he wanted to stop the sectmaster and let him analyze the situation for a while since he was not yet sure, but surely, the sectmaster could not just sit idle now that the reputation of the Soaring Phoenix was in the line.

    "Sectmaster, are you sure about this? Let me tell you, I cannot analyze their strength due to that sect is aplete mystery to me. I cannot guarantee that there is only one person like her there. So I cannot determine our chances of winning." Panra said what he wanted to say. "If you give me just more time, I could at least gauge out some information regarding them."

    "Hmmmm... what you said is feasible." The sectmaster held his chin and smiled in a sinister manner, "But you see, I don''t believe they are more powerful than us, who already established and survived countless trials and tribtions for thousands of years. I don''t believe that. Oh well, unless the Administration is backing them. But, that would be pretty impossible." He chuckled and said, "After all, Administration will never favor anyone even us in the first-rate sects."

    "But..." Panra wanted to say something. However, it was stuck to his throat, "Alright, as you wish." He immediately brushed his doubts off and decided to follow what should be done. Maybe the sectmaster was already aware of the situation and would think by reason, not by blind confidence.

    "Haha Panra, you are worrying too much. Since you reported such interesting things, I will forgive you for letting Zushe be killed under your nose." The sectmaster did not know how terrifying the carnage that happened, that''s why he was like this. "Alright, I will not be confident if I don''t have a n, you know me, right? But before this could be done, I need you to send a letter to that LD sect that Soaring Phoenix''s sectmaster wanted to grace them with his appearance."

    It seemed that this sectmaster thought so highly of himself. But to think that the sectmaster would personally go there, it would create a hugemotion!

    "As you wish. I will immediately have it done. Do you still perhaps have anothermand?" Panra said as he smiled.

    "Just gather every high elders and elders of our sect and call my son." The sectmaster said.

    "Understood." Panra left.

    As he was gone, the sectmaster revealed a sigh and smile, "Lovey Dovey Sect... huh? Who would have thought that that measly sect would catch everyone''s attention? I guess it would be interesting. Perhaps, I should also call that person?"

    ---

    Lovey Dovey Sect, the next day.

    "Wee home, Young Master!" Everyone happily said in unison. After more than a week, Jin Rou finally hade back. All of them were celebrating except Yuan Gu who was sulking in the side for some reason.

    "Eh... Thank you." Jin Rou said as he was a bit surprised. How did this people know he wille back today and this time? Seeing them prepared, it seemed they already knew from the start. But it did not matter to him.

    After a while, Yuna Sierra had reported what has happened in the sect especially the Bitter Sect''s assault.

    "Oh, so the backing of them is the Soaring Phoenix?" Jin Rou had heard this name before and also knew that it was a powerful sect here in this world. But to think that Bitter Sect could earn the backing of such powerhouse, what tricks did the sect show?

    However, while pondering for this moment, a letter had arrived carried by an eagle.

 Chapter 131 - Arrival Of The Soaring Phoenix

    "Soaring Phoenix''s sectmaster will go here personally and have a talk with me?" Jin Rou was in confusion. This sect should be gritting their teeth in anger since they were a hindrance to their domination. But why would Soaring Phoenix want to talk with the Lovey Dovey Sect''s sectmaster?

    In therge hidden meeting hall of the mansion, there were only Yuna Sierra and Jin Rou since the rest were cultivating in seclusion especially Mei Xiao who had shown an extravagant talent in cultivating since she already reached the Earth Realm within just a few days! Such a disciple could not be found in any sects here.

    "How absurd, Youngmaster. Some lowly ant wants to seek your presence. And what''s more, he seems he is already on the way." Yuna Sierra voiced her displeasure. Do this Soaring Phoenix really think they could just talk with the Celestial King, whenever they want?

    "Well, let''s see what''s up with their sleeves." Jin Rou smiled, "That sectmaster will be here in two days, so let''s prepare a feast for his arrival. We should always practice courtesy. Since he said in the letter that he will personallye, then let''s wee him."

    "If that''s what Youngmaster wants, then I will immediately prepare the food. Whatever the reason they bore, it doesn''t matter since my Youngmaster is here." Yuna Sierra said confidently. With the Celestial King being with them, no one could intimidate them here. No, even Yuna Sierra alone could conquer this world in just a short amount of time.

    "We''ll know once they arrive." Jin Rou looked up to a distance as if he was looking forward to it.

    ---

    And thus, the day of the Soaring Phoenix''s arrival hase. Outside of the gates of the towering walls, there was a group of people riding in a magnificent horse carriage with a logo of a Phoenix.

    Obviously, this was the Soaring Phoenix.

    "Such high walls!" Panra, who was with the sectmaster, looked up to the towering walls. Even up close, he could not determine how high this was! How could this sect build this kind of thing?

    "Impressive walls, I may say." The sectmaster reserved his words. Although even him was shocked, he did not reveal this. He also looked at therge twin door gates that was also so high!

    Cng~

    Soon, the twin doors gate had opened and revealed two figures. The Soaring Phoenix''s sectmaster, and his seven High Elders got off the carriage and saw a beautiful woman and a man.

    They were Yn Na and Yuan Gu.

    "Wee to the humble abode of our Lovey Dovey Sect, our dear guests. This way please." Yn Na said as she received the guests, "By the way, we are the High Elders of the sect, so pleased to be acquaintances with you. We prepared a feast for you all."

    "Where is your sectmaster?" Soaring Phoenix''s sectmaster said in a displeased tone and gave a sharp re. It seemed that that sectmaster was not nning on receiving him personally.

    "Our sectmaster is currently busy as of the moment. So if you please, wait in our lounge." Yn Na said fearlessly. She was not intimidated in a bit. Even though she already seeded in breaking through to the Emperor Realm along with Yuan Gu, they were still below this Soaring Phoenix''s sectmaster.

    "How confident." High Elder Sutra revealed their displeasures as well. "It seemed that the members of this sect was quite confident with their tiny power."

    "Enough, Sutra." Panra said, "We are here to talk, not to start a war."

    Yn Na and Yuan Gu did not mind what they said and just led the way for the guests.

    ---

    "Impossible!" The Soaring Phoenix''s people blurted out in unison except for the sectmaster. When they had seen the outside of the mansion, they were already pretty shocked and amazed. Now that they were inside, they could not help but reveal their concealed surprises!

    There was no sect here in this world with a style like this!

    Even the terrifying Administration paled from this! The sectmaster frowned and muttered to himself, "How did they build this..."

    He also wanted to have one like this!

    After a short while, Yn Na came back and said, "Our sectmaster is free now, you can proceed to the meeting hall." She gestured the way. Soon, the group followed and entered the room.

    What met them was an outstandingrge hall that could let anyone be in shock! Panra, who was silent all this time, was frowning. Even though he was already in the inside, he could not yet analyze anything!

    "Panra, how about it? I told you, you don''t need to use those analyzing ability of yours since this mansion only has so few people. Means, they had no military might and the chance that woman you talked about, being the sole protector of thisnd, is high." The sectmaster said in a pleased tone, "Ahhh... I can''t wait to have this mansion mine."

    "Hello, dear guests from the Soaring Phoenix, I am the sectmaster of Lovey Dovey Sect, Jin Rou." While the group was still in shock, Jin Rou initiated the introduction.

    As they heard this, they snapped from the daze and sized up the said sectmaster.

    "So young!" They all thought in their hearts. They judged that Jin Rou, with just above average looks, was just in his 20s. They sighed in relief for some reason.

    "Ahh... I am called Marl, the sectmaster of Soaring Phoenix." They were gestured to take a sit and followed, "Such a youngster, yet you already have the burden the responsibility of your sect."

    "No, it''s no big deal. Here, taste our tea." Jin Rou said. Soon, Yuna Sierra appeared which stunned the guests by her otherworldly beauty! Even the sectmaster could not help but admire this woman. Such a higher ss of beauty that could not be found here in this world! She served the tea to each and everyone present and stood beside Jin Rou.

    The group immediately tasted the tea which the great beauty served and did not mind if it had a poison or not.

    "Well then, what brings the Soaring Phoenix here in my sect?" Jin Rou started to the main point.

    Sectmaster Marl put down the cup of tea and smiled,

    "How straight-forward of you, Sectmaster Jin." Marl said, amused,

    "Very well, I will not beat to the bush then, I would like to make your sect a vassal of Soaring Phoenix. How about it?"

 Chapter 132 - Sect Wars

    These words made Yuna Sierra by the side frown in displeasure.

    Who do these people think they are? They don''t know how powerful this sect was, yet they dared to offer a ridiculous thing just because they are the Soaring Phoenix?

    Jin Rou found this amusing, and said, "Why would you want to have us under your protection?"

    "It''s simple." The sectmaster beat his fingertips and said, "I can see a high potential from you and the sect. And I can see we will both benefit here this way, and in fact, probably, you might benefit more. After all, you will be under the Soaring Phoenix''s protection. No one will be able to offend you again, and you will keep this sect alive. Not a bad thing, right?"

    Jin Rou could not help but smirk. Although the sectmaster introduced some enticing points, it was just the tip of the iceberg. They truly wanted to rule over such a magnificent mansion like this. Perhaps they will force the sect to monopolize all of the things the LD sect had in exchange for their protection. Especially Yuna Sierra, who had a great power with a great beauty. If this sect would be under Soaring Phoenix, wouldn''t it be giving the other party the right to im their things?

    Such an absurd thing.

    If it''s just an average sect out there, they would surely agree without further hesitations. They might crawl in happiness just because of it.

    However, Jin Rou was not. "Your offer is good, sectmaster. But I refuse."

    This made the Soaring Phoenix frown. The sectmaster immediately said, "Sectmaster Jin Rou, this is up for negotiations, so anything you want to discuss and add, please feel free to do so." He thought that Jin Rou declined because he thought it was non-negotiable. So immediately told him that.

    "I know. However, my sect doesn''t want to be under someone else. But if you guys want to be under us, we will be happy to wee you." Jin Rou put his chin under his hands and smiled.

    "What did you say?" The sectmaster revealed a terrifying killing intent and said, "Are you joking, Sectmaster Jin?"

    "I''m not. If you want to be under us, we will wee you." Jin Rou smiled.

    "Impudent brat!" The high elders could not take it anymore and stood up,shing out to Jin Rou and revealing a terrifying killing intent. They were about to make a move when the sectmaster of theirs signaled them to stop, "Enough. We did note here to break a fight."

    "And here I thought you guys would be attacking since that man on your side said you will never share the same sky with us." Yuna Sierra said as she looked at Panra who was just observing things all the time. "What a pity, I would like to raze your sect to the ground."

    "Yuna, that''s enough." Jin Rou reprimanded Yuna Sierra.

    She immediately shut her mouth while pouting.

    "Alright then, since you are not interested in our proposition, then we could not anything about it. But before we leave, I wanted to invite you and your sect to the uing Sect Wars." Although the sectmaster was almost trembling in anger, he did all his might to hold it back. He could not just attack blindly since there was something odd.

    "Sect Wars?" Jin Rou was puzzled, "What is that?"

    "Sectmaster Jin did not know?" The sectmaster smiled, "Sect Wars is an annual event of the Royal Castle, managed by Administration. It is just a tournament between the first-rate sects. It determines the current rankings of the sects."

    "We are only a third-rate sect, so it''s impossible." Jin Rou said.

    "It''s not actually. Well, you can join the Battle Royale of the second and third-rate sects but it takes days before ending and it''s not that great. So I advise you to enter the Sect Wars immediately. Of course, I would not say this if there wasn''t a way." The sectmaster said.

    "Does joining have benefits?" Jin Rou asked. If there were no benefits and just purely know who''s stronger than who, then he would not join. After all, what''s the use of such a title for him? He already had the best the universe could offer.

    "Of course, there is! This is made by Royal Castle, after all. In case you win the Sect Wars, you will receive extravagant rewards! Last year, the rewards were 10 Quasi-Emperor Armaments and 5 Emperor Armaments with 1,000 Randomic Armaments." Sectmaster Marl said as he smiled.

    "Impressive." This piqued Jin Rou''s interest. These rewards were already enticing enough for him to join. After all, in this world, Emperor Armaments was the symbol of the sect''s strength. If they could possess such Emperor Armaments, wouldn''t it soar the sect''s standing?

    Jin Rou nned on making a bunch of Emperor Armaments, but if he did so, it might incur troubles. Besides, he still did not know what''s the recipe of creating such armaments. After all, in their realm, the minimum and lowest Armaments used were Immortal Armaments.

    "Right? So it would be good to join the Sect Wars this time around." The sectmaster said.

    "So what''s the way of entering?" Jin Rou asked without expecting anything.

    "Don''t be too fast, Sectmaster Jin." The sectmaster smiled, "Before I tell you, why don''t we make a deal?"

    As expected.ˇŞ Jin Rou thought. He already knew this wasing, "Oh, what''s the deal? I''m all ears."

    "Simple. I know it would not be difficult for you to enter the Sect Wars this time, so if you win against us during the Sect Wars, then my sect will be your vassal and pledge loyalty. However, if we win, you will be our vassal and pledge your loyalty to us." Sectmaster Marl said without fear.

    This made Jin Rou smile, "Interesting. Fine, count me in."

    "Haha! I knew you are an interesting fellow, Sectmaster Jin! Very well, here''s the way. All you have to do is visit the Royal Castle and take the Battle Power Examination. The sectmaster is the only one required to take it. There would be many second-rate sects who would take the exam." The sectmaster withdrew a paper from his storage, "Here, this is the map to the Royal Castle. Although it would take a while before reaching it. Of course, this was not the real location of the Royal Castle since only a few of few knows it. This is just the ce prepared by the Royal Castle for those who will take the Battle Power Examination."

    Jin Rou received the map and said, "It seems that you already predicted everything from the start."

    "Haha, it''s no big deal. Just some minor calctions on my part. Very well, we will not be taking your time longer, so we will leave now. Let''s meet at the Sect Wars two weeks from now." The sectmaster said as he stood up. The high elders also followed suit.

    After which, they bade farewell to each other as Jin Rou saw them out.

 Chapter 133 - Royal City

    "So that''s it. I will be leaving for a while again." Jin Rou exined everything about the uing Sect Wars to all of his personnel and what should he do to qualify topete with the first-rate sects.

    "Big Brother Jin is going out again?" Mei Xiao looked at Jin Rou with pitiful and cute puppy eyes.

    "Yes, your Big Brother Jin will do something important so that our sect will grow." Jin Rou pat Mei Xiao''s head in a gentle manner. "Big Brother will be back soon as I get things done, okay?"

    Mei Xiao did not respond and just averted her eyes away.

    It seemed that all of them were reluctant to part with Jin Rou again especially the girls. But Yuan Gu, who could not read the mood as of this moment, suddenly interjected, "Sectmaster Jin, it''s okay. Just go and do your things. I will take care of them here." He tapped his chest in a proud manner.

    Everyone looked at Yuan Gu with hostility that he immediately shut his mouth and sulk on the side.

    "Alright, I will be off. Get stronger! Once I''ve done this, we will open our sect for recruitment." Jin Rou waved his hand, and a gate appeared. Yuna Sierra prepared this gate, who fixed the coordinates to the Royal Castle. And thus, he set off.

    The atmosphere contained deathly silence. It was almost suffocating enough to make a person unable to breathe. And Yuan Gu was the victim of this.

    Yuna Sierra decided to break the silence, "All of you, why are you wearing faces like that? It''s not like our Youngmaster will be gone for a year or so. He will just take an exam for our sect to qualify to take the Sect Wars."

    Everyone did not say a thing. But it seemed they already understood what should be understood.

    "Alright, you all should enter seclusion and enter the Emperor Realm within these days. Even Mei Xiao had the ability to get to the Emperor Realm because of her terrifying in-born talent in just a short amount of time." Yuna Sierra smiled. "Of course, Youngmaster had left a method for everyone to reach this realm. So fret not." she looked at Yn Na and Yuan Gu, "You two, since you already reached the Emperor Realm, you need to raise your cultivation by at least two stages."

    Hearing this, everyone got lively again. Raising your strength is a must for a cultivator. It would also help Jin Rou to defend the grounds of their sect!

    ---

    Royal City. This ce was said to be thergest and sessful city of all thends created. After all, this was the city that the Royal Castle, the overlord of this world, reigned! It was brimming with lights and decorations that one would think it was festival here. The architectures of the building were said to be advanced. Though it could notpare to the Rou Celestial Realm, it was still something to be proud of!

    At this moment, Jin Rou had already arrived in this city, where the Royal Castle''s Battle Power Examination will be held. It was said to be locate d in a small mountain range.

    Some guards guarding the gates of the Royal City could be seen. They were wearing extravagant armors that seemed it would be quite difficult to pierce through it.

    There was a short queue waiting at the moment. It seemed each and everyone was being inspected if they carry things that vite their protocol.

    After a while, it was Jin Rou''s turn to be inspected. The guards looked at him for a while and tapped his sides. They also checked the contents of the storage ring in Jin Rou''s finger. He was so grateful that Yuna Sierra had told him to locate the armaments came from his realm to his Spatial Storage. And thus, all the contents of his storage ring was just some mere herbs and such along with thousands of purple stones.

    "You''re cleared. Next." The guard, who was wearing a scary expression, said to Jin Rou and pushed him a little to the side. Jin Rou did not mind this and proceeded to enter.

    What met his eyes was a magnificent scenery of the festival! This ce seemed to be so festive with all the people wearing joyful expressions. One would feel this soothing and refreshing like it was still the start of the morning, with the sun threatening to rise.

    "Wow!" Jin Rou could not help but utter his amazement. He was impressed by how these humans from the lower worlds could do this kind of amazing thing. Although it could not bepared to his realm''s architecture, if we talked about the ambiance being emitted, this Royal City won a bit.

    "Impressive." He suppressed his excitement and proceeded where to go. He then disappeared amongst therge crowd.

    ---

    Royal Castle Search-1. This was the name that was deeply carved in the huge que that hanging with glittering and shining effects around it. This building was seemed asrge as the Tyy Empire''s Alchemy Tower with the same structure and architecture. But this ce was emitting a mysterious and indescribable feeling of uneasiness.

    As Jin Rou entered the room, he saw a bunch of people currently lining up in a queue. In front of them was arge punching bag-like with a towering height! There were also numbers indicated next to it.

    "Young man, are you also here to take the Battle Power Examination?" An old man said to Jin Rou who noticed him. "Are you also a sectmaster?

    "Ah yes. Is it this line?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Such a young man bing a sectmaster, impressive." The old man, wearing a white robe with a badge named Royal, smiled. Alright, line up in that queue and wait for your turn. The manager of the exam in front will just exin everything to you of how this worked. Well, good luck."

    "Thank you." Jin Rou said as he left the old man to line up. It seemed it would take a while before his turn.

    As Jin Rou lined up, the old man frowned a bit as he looked at Jin Rou with a doubtful eyes, "Strange."

    This was all what he could said.

    ---

    In the Soaring Phoenix''s horse carriage.

    "That motherf--- bastard sectmaster of the dove crap sect!" Sutra, one of the high elders, gritted his teeth in anger. He was feeling humiliated.

    In fact, all of the high elders except Panra felt extreme humiliation.

    To think that an ant sect like LD Sect dared to refuse their good will? They really are asking for a beating.

    "Haha, all of you, calm down." Sectmaster Marl said as he had a satisfied smile, "It''s great that I made a trip to this ce. I cannot let this out of my grasp. You all know me, right?"

    "It seems our sectmaster is confident." the high elders regained their mood.

    "But of course! Though it did not went well as I calcted, it was still as I predicted. Well, I can only do my n in the Sect Wars so let''s wait a bit longer." The sectmaster revealed a sinister smile. Although he could not see their cultivation, which made him wary, it did not mean that they were over Emperor Realm, right? After all, Emperors are the strongest here.

    "I will make sure that, that sectmaster will die."

 Chapter 134 - Punch!

    In an unknown ce in the Royal City, there was an ancient ground that seemed like a garden of greenery as one could only see green nts. This ce was emitting an ancient andfortable aura for the soul, like it was a gentle breeze passing by. The scenery will make anyone surprised and feel awe. In this vast garden, ady in a cross-legged position was wearing a light green clothing that showed her white arms and thighs. She had green long hair, perfectly matching her clothes. Her green eyes were like a jade that shone for countless years, a stone that surpassed countless enemies and rivals. She was emitting an Immortal power that no one in this world currently possessed.

    She awoke from her long meditation because of what she had felt. Her otherworldy beauty that could only lose to Yuna Sierra, revealed a surprised expression that was so mesmerizing to the eyes.

    "I-impossible..." This was the only word she could say. This feeling was familiar to her...

    Her heart throbbed faster with her cheeks red.

    ---

    As time passed by, the queue was getting shorter though there were a few who were adding to the line. Soon, it was Jin Rou''s turn.

    "You are the sectmaster of?" The staff asked him with an indifferent expression.

    "Lovey Dovey Sect, Jin Rou." Said Jin Rou as he smiled.

    "Lovey Dovey Sect?" The staff revealed a surprised expression but immediately hid it and said, "So you are the sectmaster of the sect who destroyed the core beings of the Bitter Sect." He looked at Jin Rou suspiciously.

    Of course, not just the staff was shock, those who were behind Jin Rou who were currently lining

    up in queue breathed in surprise.

    As the attack of Bitter Sect against the LD sect was widespread, their defeat was also told across the entire continent. It was no joke that a single person could annihte an entire army that counts thousands without receiving any injury. As this was a hot topic who was that mysterious expert was, some people were nning to arrange a meeting with the LD sect like the Soaring Phoenix did. But once the news of Soaring Phoenix''s sectmaster personally going, they immediately changed their ns.

    Jin Rou did not respond to this and just smiled. How could the Bitter Sect have a chance to defeat them? It was already next to zero for them and when they stepped on thendmine, their deaths were already determined.

    "Alright, so you are here to take the Battle Power Exam to qualify for the uing Sect Wars?" The staff said, "Please show me your sectmaster coin indicating you are really the sectmaster of the LD sect."

    Jin Rouplied to this and showed his golden coin with twin doves carved in it. The staff confirmed this and said, "Alright, you are qualified to take the exam. Here''s how to pass this exam, you see thatrge punching bag there, right? All you need to do is punch it with all your might and it would measure your battle power. Unlike other tournaments where disciples were the highlights, this Sect Wars is purposely made for the sectmasters in order topete for the rankings."

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded his head.

    "But of course, disciples would also have to participate here since it would be a team battle, it''s just that the sectmasters were in the team. So going back to the exam, in order to pass this test, you need to reach a punch of at least 500 Tons. Don''t worry, as this punching bag could endure 1000 Tons of punching power, this would not be destroyed." The staff said proudly.

    "Why need to measure the punching power instead of the skills?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Since Royal Castle believed that one could be measured one''s real strength by raw power." The staff said, seemed already used to this question, "So hurry up now. So far, there was no one who reached the 500T quota but there was someone who reached 470T, almost getting into it but too bad. If the sectmaster of the first-rate sects were here, this would not be difficult for them at all."

    "Before that, you have to say that I will not be responsible for whatever happens to this punching bag." Jin Rou said. As he did not want to be charged for some punching bag, he wanted to steer clear of the troubles he was about to create. Although he wanted to remain low profile, since Yuna Sierra had created a wide grand scene in front of the spectating eyes, as a sectmaster, how could he remain low profile? Besides, he did not know how powerful he should unleash to reach the quota.

    "Huh?" The staff said in confusion, "Why would something happen to this punching bag? As I told you, it was not something that could easily break since it could endure the power up to 1000T. But alright, no matter what happens, you will not be held responsible." The staff did not believe that this unbreakable punching bag could break and took what Jin Rou said as something insignificant.

    But little did he know, he was about to regret what he said and wished he could take it back.

    "You said it." Jin Rou smiled. Soon, he took his right feet back a bit and pulled his right hand back to charge his strength, soon circting smokes appeared around Jin Rou''s arm. After which, he threw his fist to the punching bag!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ground shook and the lights hanging suddenly broke, the walls cracked a bit and Jin Rou made a huge pit below him. Everyone fell to the floor with their mouths agape, revealing terrified expressions as if this would traumatize them. The staff, who was just indifferent a while ago, had no choice but to be scared shitless at this moment. Even the old man, who was watching from afar, could not help but tremble because of this terrifying power!

    The punching bag was no more. All it left were clouds of dust.

    "R-r-ridiculous." The old man, terrified, stuttered this single word.

 Chapter 135 - Renege

    "What the hell..." The staff was scared shitless that if not for his mental fortitude, he might already have pissed his crotch.

    What an unbelievable strength! The staff roamed his vision and found that everything was in a mess because of that single punch. The walls were cracked, the floor created a colossal pit that seemed wanting topete with a crater, with the lights broken.

    A mess! A total mess! He muttered to himself.

    "Oops. It seems I broke the punching bag." Jin Rou said as he looked apologetic. "But you said it, right? I will not be held responsible for this."

    "What have you done?" The staff whispered to the air as if his strength was sapped out. Soon, he recovered and red daggers at Jin Rou, "You, do you know what you did?"

    "I broke the punching bag? Yes?" Jin Rou looked puzzled.

    "Not just that! Looked what you did to the entire building! Every wall have cracks! Things were in a mess here!" The staffshed out, did not mind what Jin Rou said, "You will pay for all the damaged things here first!"

    Although he was scared to the bones of what Jin Rou did, it did not stop him of charging for the damages created. It seemed that he already forgot what he just said a while ago. How could he hold himself responsible for this? Just the punching bag itself had no price value at all since it came from the Royal Castle directly!

    This was a priceless item and could not be bought no matter how rich you are.

    "You told me that you will not hold me responsible for this. Are you taking back your word now?" Jin Rou frowned. He also looked at the current surroundings and saw the mess he created, the people who were looking at him with terrified expressions and such. However, as the other party said it, Jin Rou found it displeasing when this staff immediately went back to his word when all the deed were done and the damages appeared.

    In actuality, the staff just blindly agreed because he thought that Jin Rou could not create such scenarios. In fact, even the other sectmasters present who went to take the exam sneered in disdain when they heard Jin Rou saying it. Who would have thought that he could really break the unbreakable punching bag thatsted for almost two hundred years?

    "Did I say that?" The staff feigned ignorance and said, "Don''t spout nonsense! Everyone, did I say something like that?" He looked at the spectators. They immediately got what he was trying to say and said in unison, "No! That young man is a liar!"

    "You are reneging what you said because you are a coward who could not handle this situation? How cowardice." Jin Rou revealed a killing intent and said, "Should I make you confess or you will confess?" ring sharp daggers to the staff. Jin Rou hates it when people renege on their words.

    The staff felt being paled by the sharp daggers as he felt himself tremble from fear. He already witnessed the might of Jin Rou and knew he was not a match. However, he firmly believed that with the Royal Castle backing him up, this young man would not dare to act rashly in their own territory!

    The staff steeled himself and said, "So what now? You are in the territory of the Royal Castle. Don''t be rash and just pay up the damages and all is well!"

    "So what if I am in your territory?" Jin Rou was not intimidated by the name of the Royal Castle a bit, "I am not paying anything since you said I will not be held responsible for it. And that''s not up for negotiations."

    "You!" The staff''s veins bulged as he pointed his finger towards Jin Rou in anger, "You are belittling, the Royal Castle, just because you have the power to break that? Hah. You think you are only the one who could do that? There were people in the Royal Castle who can do that also so don''t think you are quite invincible here!" He dered though he was also not sure himself whether there were people capable of doing so. But since the Royal Castle was the proimed overlord of this world, it is not impossible.

    "Why don''t you call those capable people out then?" Jin Rou was already in the foul mood. And this staff bbered too much.

    The staff wanted to say something, however, an old man appeared in front of him and said to Jin Rou, "Gum Yu, enough. You will just bring more shame here."

    This was the old man a while ago. ˇŞJin Rou thought. And looking by the expression of the staff named Gum Yu, he was his superior. Gum Yu red to Jin Rou but did not say anything else. But he had a smirk on his face as if his victory was already in the bag.

    "I am the leader of this Royal Castle Search-1, you can call me Old Za. It seems we have a bit of misunderstanding here?" Old Za said in an amicable tone.

    "Yes, before I punch the bag, I told him that I should not be held responsible for whatever happened. But after the deed was done, he suddenly reneged." Jin Rou summarized the events.

    "Ohh." Old Za revealed an amused expression and red at Gum Yu, "Is that true, Gum Yu?"

    "That''s..." Gum Yu looked like he could not say it so Old Za interrupted him, "I already know the answer just by your expression." He then looked at Jin Rou with a smile and said, "This friend here, since you break the punching bag, it meant that you have the raw power that exceeds 1000T which is very fascinating, so you are now qualified to take the exam."

    This made Jin Rou smile, but then Old Za continued, "However, looking at the current damages especially the now-gone punching bag which treasured by the Royal Castle, my branch will suffer a tremendous, no, unimaginable loss."

    "What are you trying to say?" Jin Rou frowned in displeasure.

    "Well, ˇŞ" Old Za was about to say something when an enticing and familiar voice of ady said with full of arrogance,

    "You need to pay. You got a problem with it?"

 Chapter 136 - Jin Rou VS Miyu Dong

    "Hah." Jin Rou could not help but frown deeper. This was Miyu Dong, who he met several times.

    "Royal Princess!" Everyone eximed in unison and immediately got on their knees. The old man said, "What are you doing here, Royal Princess?"

    "I was nearby when I heard something exploded and when I reached here, I got the gist of the situation by hearing them." Miyu Dong said indifferently. It seemed that she was concealing herself in the crowd for some time now.

    She looked at Jin Rou and added, "Although it was a mistake on the staff''s part, you are also responsible for this. After all, you just not messed up the punching bag, you also created a mess out of the whole building of this branch! You are aware of that, right?"

    "Then?" Jin Rou said in displeasure. He was already in the foul mood, yet thisdy appeared out of nowhere and add oil to the fire. What kind of situation was this? His impression towards the Royal Castle was getting worse.

    What would happen if they went to the bad side of the Celestial King?

    Tragedy. An utmost tragedy.

    "Well, if you don''t want to pay, then let''s strike a deal. How about it?" The Royal Princess smirked.

    "Speak." Jin Rou said.

    "Simple. Let''s have a duel. If you win, then I, as the Royal Princess, will not charge you anymore regarding the losses but if you lose, you will pay double of it. How about it?" Miyu Dong revealed an enticing smile.

    "Doubled, huh?" Although Jin Rou was in a foul mood, he found this interesting and a better method to avoid charges, "Sure. Where do we fight?"

    As soon as he epted the challenge, everyone who was still kneeling shook their heads and looked at Jin Rou with disdain.

    "To dare fight the Royal Princess, he''s doomed."

    "What an arrogant brat."

    "Let''s just wait for his demise."

    Such words could be heard around the crowd but Jin Rou did not pay mind to this.

    "Ohhh..." Miyu Dong had long wanted to fight Jin Rou since she was so curious about him, now that an opportunity hase, she was ted, "Well then, let''s fight here until one of us fall down."

    The crowd immediately realized this intention and backed away, giving space to the two fighters.

    Jin Rou did not say anything. This displeased the Royal Princess and frowned, "Shall we?"

    Pshwew!

    Miyu Dong disappeared and instantly appeared in front of Jin Rou, she swung her right hand aiming to Jin Rou''s neck, however, Jin Rou reacted way faster than her and took a step back to avoid the swing.

    This surprised Miyu Dong, however, as a genius, she immediately recovered and continued her offense.

    Punch!

    Kick!

    Punch!

    She did everything with a terrifying speed, however, Jin Rou kept on sessfully evading every attack she could do. This annoyed Miyu Dong and said, "Are you just good at running?!"

    Jin Rou did not say anything and just looked indifferently.

    "It seems you are looking down on me, huh?" Miyu Dong revealed her dense killing intent which affected everyone here except Jin Rou. She revealed twin des with dragon coiling on both hands. The air around the ce getting thinner and the atmosphere got heavier.

    "Time to get serious." Miyu Dong circted her des, creating a marvelous show of might, and bend her knees forward.

    Psheeww!

    She dashed in a terrifying speed towards Jin Rou and stopped within three meters away from him, she circted her twin des, moving back her left leg and twisted her body mid-air, "de''s Fury!"

    She appeared like a drill, with a terrifying energy circting within!

    CRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAMB!

    Although this was a terrifying skill for everyone here, it was not effective against the Celestial King.

    When she was about to reach him, Jin Rou touched the tip of the de and push out a little bit of his qi. When it happened, the terrifying drill suddenly disappeared with just Miyu Dong stopping mid-air with her eyes widened. She instinctively backed away from him.

    "Impossible." Miyu Dong could not believe what she saw. He stopped her skill just like that, with just touching the tip of the de? This sounded unbelievable but it actually happened. In fact, even the spectators who were sure of Jin Rou''s defeat did not expect this kind of situation.

    Although the de''s Fury was not the strongest skill of Miyu Dong, it was one of her finishing blows! She did not expect it to be stopped effortlessly!

    Unfortunately, she met one of the best skills of Jin Rou, Absolute Cancetion. Just like the name implied, it could cancel any skills as long as he touched it. This was a terrifying skill since it could cancel any skills without an effort. And only the Rou Celestial Family had the method of practicing this skill.

    She looked again at Jin Rou. However, he still had the same indifferent and cold eyes as if this was natural. This made her ground her teeth in anger. This was humiliation!

    A total humiliation! She was said to be the favored daughter of the heavens but what was this? She was the ultimate genius of the Farna''s Mortal World, the most sessful descendant of the Immortal! How could she lose to a mere stranger who she just met several times? Although she was impressed by the other party''s forging potential, it''s just that and nothing else. She refused to believe that he was stronger than her! No, she believed that there was no way it would happen!

    "Impressive, to think that you can push me this far." Miyu Dong regained herposure and said, "Very well, I will show you my most powerful skill in my arsenal!"

    The qi around her circtes in her entire body like two coiling dragons, the ground started to tremble as if an earthquake was happening and the things around the building began to float. Soon, the ground shook violently with the coiling qi circting rapidly in her body!

    "Royal Princess, please don''t! You will destroy the entire building!" Old Za knew this skill, and how terrifying once this was unleashed!

    However, Miyu Dong turned a deaf ear to this and shouted to Jin Rou, "Sectmaster of the LD Sect, eatˇŞ"

    She did notplete her sentence as she was shocked when Jin Rou disappeared and appeared in front of her with a speed she could not match! Jin Rou pulled his right hand back and terrifying smokes appeared, he did not wait for anything as he suddenly threw his punch towards the face of Miyu Dong!

    CRAAAAASH! BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The terrifying punch caused arge and violent shockwave that wiped out the wall and the floorpletely, leaving a huge river-like pit behind Miyu Dong! Although the punch did not touch the beautiful face of her, she felt the terrifying strength the punch had that made her scared for the first time of her life. She could not help but sat down as her knees had been sapped out of strength.

    Jin Rou, in the end, said with the same cold eyes, "You''re this weak, yet you dare to challenge me? Howughable."

    And walked away, leaving the silenced crowd.

 Chapter 137 - Royal King Zao Dong

    Royal Castle.

    This powerhouse was said to be the most mysterious and strongest powerhouse in this world. They did not do anything big to catch attention but they still maintained thew and order. No one had dared to offend them again when the records of history said that even three first-rate sects could not match their strength. After all, although they were greedy enough to steal the authority under the castle''s nose, they were not foolish enough to do it now, unless the castle weakened.

    In an unknown location in the Royal City, no, an extremely hidden location that only few of few knew, a high and vast castle stood. This castle emitted an authoritative aura that if one stepped on it, they should be wary of what they were facing.

    In the Royal''s main room, where the people were most at, five people were gathering with a red throne at their front, all of them were kneeling to this being who was wearing a red dragon robe.

    Royal King Zao Dong. The strongest of the Royal Castle''s battle power!

    "Byukaria, is it true that my daughter was defeated in a one on one match?" The Royal King said. Although he appearedposed, he could not hide his surprised expression as if he did not believe what he heard.

    "Your Majesty, this one will never lie to you. People who actually saw the fight proved this report." Byakuria, the secretary of the Royal King, said in an honest tone.

    "Is it an old man who defeated her? If that''s it, then it is not entirely impossible." the king asked. It was still hard for him to believe such a circumstance happened. After all, his daughter was dubbed to be the favored daughter of the heavens.

    "Unfortunately, it''s not, Your Majesty." Byakuria shook his head, "It is said to be the sectmaster of the Lovey Dovey Sect named Jin Rou. As the report said, he is only around his early 20s."

    "No way!" the king instinctively stood up in shock, "How could that be? Someone from the younger generation defeated my daughter in a one on one fight? Does that man revealed petty tricks?"

    "He did not, Your Majesty. He won by fair and square and Her Highness epted this." Byakuria said.

    "Hmmmm..." the king sat back and lean his back, revealing a sigh, "To think that he could defeat my daughter, he is already qualified enough to raise his sect to first-rate sect."

    Although Miyu Dong was only an Emperor, fifth stage, her battle capacity could match three levels higher than her! It meant that she could fight head to head without losing with someone who was an Emperor, eighth stage! This terrifying battle capacity was why she was proimed to be a favored daughter of the heavens. After all, most geniuses of this world had only a battle capacity of one level.

    With three levels of battle capacity yet still lost in a one on one battle. What does it mean? It only meant that the other party had the same cultivation as him or higher, probably!

    So the king decided, "I will personally meet that person. Ready the wyverns immediately!"

    This made the four who were silently listening widened their eyes and lift their heads, Byakuria was also the same as he hurriedly said, "Your Majesty... I don''t think you need to personally need to meet an insignificant figure like him. After all, he will just participate in the uing Sect Wars here in the Royal City."

    "No, I need to personally meet him as soon as possible." the king firmly said. Once he said it, he will actually do it. This made Byakuria helpless in this situation.

    In the end, Byakuria could only agree, "Then alright. But I will apany you, Your Majesty."

    "Very well then." The king said as he looked at the kneeling four people wearing extravagant warrior armorsuits, "You four Royal Knights, shall also apany me, just in case."

    "As Your Majestymand!" The four knights said in unison.

    Four Royal Knights. They were the strongest force of the castle next to the king! They were the ones who protect the king and his castle.

    It was said, that they had yet to fail their mission no matter how risky it was!

    "Now, prepare for our departure immediately!" The king sighed and muttered, "Jin Rou huh..."

    He found this very worrying. If his spection was correct that this man was on the same level as him, then he was obviously a threat that they should eliminate should the other party revealed hostility against the world. What''s more, he also heard from Byakuria that aside from that man, he also had a subordinate that could massacre an entire army without leaving room for a breathing. This was very worrying as a king the people revered.

    As the king of this world, he needed to personally know what kind of person Jin Rou was.

    ---

    As Jin Rou finished his business in the Royal Castle, he immediately went back to his sect. After all, he had nothing else to do anymore. He already got the qualification to participate in the Sect Wars and just needed to wait for the event to happen.

    Yuna Sierra was the only one who met him when he went back since everyone was in seclusion attempting their breakthrough. Thus, he proceeded to his room andid back. He closed his eyes to take a nap for a while.

    As Jin Rou was resting, the world had gotten unrest as the words spread like an airborne virus!

    The Royal King is paying the Lovey Dovey Sect a visit! ˇŞ This was what the words said. It was personally confirmed by the Royal Castle. After all, they could not hide this.

    This made all of the first-rate sects worry, why would the Royal King, who had not shown himself for a long time, want to visit a third-rate sect? They immediately sent spies to gather information as much as possible. After all, no first-rate sect, even the top three, had received such thing! This was the first time that this happened!

    This made everyone feel envy, curiosity and even hostility against the Lovey Dovey Sect!

    In the chamber of the Soaring Phoenix, Sectmaster Marl was gritting his teeth in anger as soon as soon as the news came to his ears. His veins were bulging due to intense hatred and annoyance towards the other party!

    "The Royal King should focus on us, Soaring Sect, not to those ants!" he said as he poured his hatred to all the things he could see. Soon, he calmed down a bit and said,

    "It seems I don''t need to wait for the Sect Wars to tten that damnable sect, I should immediately call for them and kill those ants as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 138 - Dragon Alliance

    While the news of the Royal King personally going to a third-rate sect, there was another piece of news that shocked the world!

    The top three first-rate sects had formed an alliance named Dragon Alliance! And this alliance was actually made to show hostility against a third-rate Lovey Dovey Sect! This made amotion why would the three first-rate sects turned hostile to such a sect. To top it off, these sects were having intense rivallry with each other, ready to bare fangs. Why would they form an alliance just for a sect? Although only the alliance knew what the sole reason, everyone had different spections about the matter. Some were saying that they were envious since the Royal King''s attention was piqued by them, whereas the first-rate sects had never experienced this before. Some were also saying that because the LD sect had some hidden treasures that the alliance wanted to covet. And few were saying that the LD sect must have offended these three first-rate sects when the Soaring Phoenix paid a visit.

    These spections were not just baseless ones and instead, some points might have spotted on. But still, as the Dragon Alliance did not release a statement regarding this except their deration of hostility against the LD sect, no one would know the truth.

    Are they not afraid if the LD sect had the backing of the castle? Of course, before creating the alliance, they first made their research about the current situations and such and confirmed that there was a low chance of the castle backing them.

    "And that is thetest report, Youngmaster." Yuna Sierra said as she smiled. They were inside the meeting room as of the moment.

    "Hmph. To think that they would actually dare to raise their swords towards Youngmaster, how foolish." Old Mo, who had just finished his seclusion, revealed his show of discontent. All this time, Old Mo had never gone out of his ce and just meditate, to continuously breakthrough in the help of the method Yuna Sierra had given. As says ''hard work pays everything'', he naturally got a satisfactory result that would make Jin Rou proud as his personal butler.

    "Indeed. Foolish mortals who were blinded by hatred and greed." Yuna Sierra could not help but chuckle. It seemed that she was already expecting a gory carnage happening when that alliance decided to attack.

    "Well, let them be for now. Unless they stepped on thisnd, don''t mind them." Jin Rou already predicted this happening. It was just that it happened earlier, "In fact, why would the Royal Castle pay us a visit? It is not that I am acquainted with them or whatnot."

    "Well, Youngmaster must have caught that king''s attention with your previous visit from the Royal Castle?" Yuna Sierra said.

    "I just visited their branch and not the main. Well, whatever, it can''t be helped." Jin Rou dropped the topic and looked at Old Mo, "Old Mo, it seems you have gotten stronger. Much stronger."

    "Haha, but of course, Youngmaster!" Old Moughed heartily, "With the meditating method that Miss Yuna had given to me, it would be a huge disgrace if I could not do it, especially I am your personal butler."

    "Good." Jin Rou praised him. Who would have thought that after secluding himself for more than a few weeks, he would reach Emperor, fifth stage from Sky, fifth stage?!

    That''s a whole realm jump! Take note, every cultivator knew how arduous and difficult it was to advance one''s cultivation especially when they reach higher realms. It contained thousands of trial and error before advancing. But Mo Haozen, with the help of a sacred method given by Yuna, he advanced many times of what his realm supposed to be! He knew that if there was no help from Yuna Sierra or Jin Rou, he was sure to reach Sky, seventh stage given his perseverance.

    But to think that he could jump a realm? That''s quite an achievement he has! Of course, it was just because of the method. If he had no guts at all, it was still useless. After all, he knew how hellish it was, how frightening, how bone-chilling it was, to undergo that method.

    Old Mo experienced uncountable errors and excruciating pain while meditating and this was inevitable. But if one could sessfully ovee this, huge benefits await! And Old Mo could prove it.

    Of course, the others were also given the same method as his, however, he was the first one to finish the breakthrough method.

    ---

    A week has passed. The day of the arrival of the Royal King came.

    Three wyverns with brown skin flew passed the sky in a normal speed which were extremely visible for the people below. Each wyvern has a g raised with the crest of a dragon with ady seemed like caressing the dragon, it was the crest of the Royal Castle, which everyone even the children, recognized!

    "It is the Royal Castle! They had reallye!"

    A sectmaster blurted in surprise. Up until now, he did not believe the news of the Royal Castle paying them a visit, however, the reality was in his eyes pping his face several times. He could not help but feel envious as of this moment!

    "This must be the reason why the Dragon Alliance is hostile with the Lovey Dovey Sect." he felt like he finally understood why those first-rate sects were hostile and created their momentary alliance, to be against the LD sect. "I wonder if they will also attack as the Bitter Sect did? If they do, I hope they are utterly prepared for countermeasures." He said as he wished the alliance could trample the LD sect!

    As the three wyverns reached the vicinity of the Dual Doves Mountain Range, they were more intimidated by the sky-high walls! Although it was already visible afar and already knew this beforehand, seeing it personally was still a different matter.

    "How on earth they created this..." One of the Royal Knight could not help but blurt it out. Even the castle''s walls paled to this as they could not see the end of these walls at all.

    "Indeed. Even I, as the King, could not help but be in awe of these walls." Royal King Zao Dong said as his expression revealed a hint of surprise, "Well, don''t mind it, for now, let''s go."

    Thus, the three wyverns proceeded until they saw therge twin gates of the walls.

 Chapter 139 - Are You A Threat?

    "Wee to Lovey Dovey Sect, dear guests!" Yuna Sierra greeted the guests with an amicable smile.

    As soon as they saw Yuna Sierra, they dazed off as if their souls were snatched. The beauty in front of them was not something could bepared with anything in this world. Even their Royal Princess paled inparison!

    "Thank you." the Royal King was also the same. However, he immediately snapped out of it. It would be embarrassing if an unknown woman enchanted the king. But besides her beauty, he could feel that this woman was dangerous. He always trusted what his instincts were telling him, and it never failed him once.

    "Our sectmaster is waiting for you in the meeting hall, so please." Yuna Sierra gestured to them to proceed.

    ---

    What met then when they entered was a breath-taking mansion standing. A vast and high mansion at that! The walls seemed like impregnable and carried an eerie aura. If they wanted topare their castle to this, the result would be humiliating for them.

    Inside the meeting hall.

    "Wee! Please take your sit." Jin Rou met them and gestured to sit down.

    However, Byakuria interjected in displeasure, "You should get on your knees to pay respect to the king of this world."

    "Why should I?" Jin Rou smiled. To think that this person wanted him, the Celestial King, to get on his knees to pay respect to a low king? He found this funny.

    "Because he is the king!" Byakuria felt humiliated andshed in anger. Although they were the guests, as the royal king personallying here, he thought that they should pay respect to the king since this was a proper and must courtesy when meeting him. After all, not all the times could one meet the king face to face.

    Yuna Sierra frowned deeply and was about to attack, however, Jin Rou signaled her to stop.

    "Byukaria, it''s okay." although the king was displeased because of this, he let it slipped by.

    When the two parties calmed down, a momentary silence filled the void.

    "Then let''s skip pleasantries and get to the main topic, why the royal king paid me a visit?" Jin Rou immediately asked what should be asked without turning any points.

    "Before that, I request to speak alone with you." the king said.

    Jin Rou signaled Yuna Sierra to leave, and she immediately acknowledged it. Byakuria and the Royal Knights also followed suit.

    "Now, we are alone." Jin Rou crossed his leg in an imposing manner which shocked the king.

    The king introduced himself first, "I am the Royal King Zao Dong of the Royal Castle. I heard that a staff of our branch mistreated you, so please forgive him if possible."

    Jin Rou did not say anything and just smiled. What kind of reaction was this? Receiving no response, he proceeded to the main topic.

    The king frowned a bit and asked, "Are you a threat?"

    He tried to gauge the exact cultivation of Jin Rou, however, it was so deep that it was like an endless ck abyss.

    For the first time of his life, his instinct told him that this man was someone he could not afford to offend.

    Very dangerous.

    "So you visit my sect because you are worrying if I am a threat? If I am, you will do all means to eliminate me?" Jin Rou asked.

    Zao Dong could not help but gulped a mouthful of saliva before answering, "Precisely."

    "How funny." Jin Rou could not help but chuckle, "It seems you''ve wasted your trip going here. As long as I am not provoked, I will not retaliate. That''s all."

    "So you won''t mindlessly kill people?" Zao Dong asked.

    "Why should I?" Jin Rou leaned back to the chair and said, "Unless theye knocking my door."

    "I see." For some reason, the king felt relief. Probably because his instinct was telling him that if they fight, his lose was already determined from the very start, "Then, why can''t I see your cultivation?"

    This question was something that could be categorized as personal. However, Jin Rou did not mind this and answered honestly, "Because you are too weak. With your cultivation of Emperor, ninth stage, you can''t expect to see mine."

    The king almost stood up instinctively because of these words, his mind and body were extremely shocked that it was nk, "How..."

    He knew himself how deep he hid his cultivation. After all, he did not want the other party to see the strength of the strongest being of this world.

    However, little did he know that the being in front of him was someone he could not dare to offend once he knew.

    Is he from the Rou Celestial Family...? ˇŞ He thought. However, he immediately brushed it aside, ˇŞNo, impossible. There is no being with such an average face in that family and why would those Gods descend here?

    As the king, he also knew some basic knowledge regarding the overseeing Gods of this universe.

    "So, do you have more questions?" Jin Rou said, waking up the king from his daze.

    "Ahh, no..." Zao Dong felt like he was naked in front of this person, sweats stream down his face. He prepared tons of questions, that it may already seem interrogation, in his arsenal. However, he was intimidated by the words of this young man. No matter how much he refuses to believe, reality will just p it to him.

    "Then let''s conclude our talk here." Jin Rou said as he stood up, "As long as you don''te to provoke me or whoever in my sect, I will not retaliate, just like I said. So if you are still thinking of how to get rid of me, forget it. You will just send useless deaths to me and you will earn my grudge."

    The king engraved these words to his heart and mind. He sighed in his heart and muttered, ''Why do I feel like he is the king instead of me?''

    "Alright then." The king smiled wryly and said, "Next time, let''s talk about forming a friendship between our powerhouses. So, see you in the Sect Wars." He extended his right hand.

    "Sure." Jin Rou was about to extend his hand to shake with him when the void trembled slightly. He could not help but chuckle,

    "Speaking of provoking me, foolse knocking my door again."

 Chapter 140 - So, Die

    As Jin Rou and the king got out of the hall, they were met by their subordinates waiting outside.

    "What''s going on?" Zao Dong was surprised as he felt the trembling void.

    "Your Majesty, it''s the newly found Dragon Alliance." Byakuria said, "It seems that they are nning a wave of attack here."

    "What?!" Zao Dong was taken aback. He knew, of course, the newly created Dragon Alliance since the word spread so fast and in fact, he approved of it just for additional counter-measures against the LD sect in case he found them as a threat. However, now that he personally talked with the sectmaster, he knew that Dragon Alliance would just be a fish in the chopping board.

    Thus he added, "Tell them to stop! Immediately!"

    "Yes, that''s why I ordered Arlon to stop them." Byakuria said. That''s the secretary for you. He knew what he should do.

    Jin Rou walked leisurely towards outside without minding the conversation, Yuna Sierra followed suit while wearing a smile.

    This stupefied Byakuria and thought, ˇŞShouldn''t they worry about their sect since an enemy is attacking?

    "Let''s go." Zao Dong said to his subordinates, and they followed suit.

    ---

    "Your Majesty!" Arlon, one of the Royal Knights, was back from the Dragon Alliance and said, "The Dragon Alliance refuses to yield since they are saying that this is for justice for the poor Bitter Sect."

    This made the king, Zao Dong, frowned, "They''re hard-headed now?"

    "Such impudence of them! To disobey an order from His Majesty?! Why don''t we knock some sense to them since they grew guts!" Byakuria grounded his teeth in anger.

    "Very well, letˇŞ" Zao Dong was about to approve of it when Jin Rou and Yuna Sierra stepped forward, "Since their target is my sect, all of you should just sit back and watch. We can handle this matter."

    "How dare you talk like that?! Do you know who you are speaking to?!" When it came to the king, Byakuria was easily agitated. He hated it when people disrespecting their Royal Castle, especially the king.

    "Foolish mortal. It should I, who should be asking you that question. Do you know who you''reshing out to?" Yuna Sierra revealed a dense killing intent that made the royal knights, even the king trembled. This killing intent was so terrifying that it made them scared shitless!

    Byakuria felt his legs weakening as he could not resist the urge to kneel. The Royal Knights also feel the same! Zao Dong wanted to say something, however, the terrifying killing intent intimidated him to such an extent.

    "Yuna, enough." Jin Rou ordered Yuna Sierra, she immediately acknowledged this and said, "Let''s go. The foolish enemies are about toe into our vicinity." And he flew.

    "Understood." Yuna Sierra gave Byakuria a soul-piercing re that almost made Byakuria shriek before following suit.

    When they were gone, Byakuria regained hisposure and stood up, clicking his tongue in indignation, "Damn it." No matter how much he refused it, the difference in power was clear.

    "We should avoid offending them as much as possible." Zao Dong said in a grave and serious tone.

    These words made their expressions pale.

    "Let''s go. Let''s watch the battle. Byakuria, remember to record everything our record crystal." Zao Dong ordered.

    "Understood!"

    And they went outside of the towering walls and flew to the sky.

    ---

    "Here we are." Soaring Phoenix''s Sectmaster Marl greeted. There were two figures next to him and an army of 30,000 with a cultivation of Sky cultivators and above!

    "That wall... Impressive, indeed, just like Sectmaster Marl said." Azure Hall''s Sectmaster Lauve said as he observed the towering walls.

    "To think that such a puny sect could create this. How humiliating." Blooming Flowers'' Sectmaster Sarina said as she licked her lips in an enticing way as if she was looking in a prey.

    "Haha! Not just that,ter when we enter after we demolished those people, you will be in awe of the mansion inside." Sectmaster Marl said.

    "Oh? I can''t wait then." Sectmaster Sarina said yfully.

    "Unfortunately, you will never have any chance of seeing what''s inside."

    These words alerted the three sectmasters and saw two figuresing their way slowly and leisurely as if they were strolling in the park. Just that it felt weird on the side of the Dragon Alliance since the two figures were walking in the air as if there was a hidden floor!

    Jin Rou and a stunning otherworldy beauty in a maid outfit appeared of their sights. Yuna Sierra attracted countless eyes just in an instant.

    "It''s been a while, Sectmaster Marl." Jin Rou smiled as he looked at the army brought by this person, "You''re quite prepared, bringing thatrge army."

    "Haha, but of course, Sectmaster Jin!" Marlughed, "We could not underestimate you, after all."

    "You should have brought more, though." Jin Rou chuckled, "Because I don''t think that''s enough."

    "Such an arrogant tone you have there, little boy. But I like it." Sarina said, "Why don''t you leave that ugly btch there and serve under me? I can personally take care of you."

    "All of you will die, so what''s the use?" Jin Rou could not help but chuckle.

    "We will all die? You''re funny, kid. Hahahahaha!" Lauve, a bald old man with an ugly face,ughed crazily, "It seems you are yet to realize the difference between our strength."

    "Indeed, I can''t realize the difference." Jin Rou smiled as he flicked his right hand in a majestic way, "After all, I am too strong for such ants like you."

    Dervia Armenta!

    Whoooosh! Whoosh! Whosh! Whooooosh! Whooosh!

    Countless space holes appeared, surrounding the entire army. These holes were colored violet giving a buzzing sound each.

    These holes made them alerted and raised their guard.

    "What the hell is this?!" Marl was stupefied. His instinct was telling him to run, however, he did not know where to since countless holes surrounded them. Besides, it was cowardly to run when everyone was here.

    Of course, not just him, even the two sectmasters were feeling the same.

    "I don''t want to waste too much time for stupid mortals like you." Jin Rou grinned and revealed a dense killing intent, "So, die."

 Chapter 141 - An Ace Card

    Buzzz! Buzzz! Buzzz!

    "Kaaaaaaah!"

    "Kughhh! What is this!?

    "I don''t want to die!!"

    Streaks ofser-like lights shot towards the army which terrified them. It was like a pour of rain, however, this raindrop was killing them. It was like a full fire of thousands of machine guns aiming at the army.

    Helpless screams could be heard. People who screamed for help, seeking salvation towards their sectmasters. However, even their sectmasters did not know what to do and just let them died a miserable death. The one-sided carnagested for only several minutes after the atmosphere was covered with silence.

    Thousands of dead bodies falling to the ground, squirting their blood in their way, painting the horizon dead red. The stench of the blood could be smelled strongly and if one was not used to war, this would be made them vomit substances.

    The spectators who were watching in the sidelines shuddered in fear. Thoseser beams were like something they could not defend with themselves. After all, even Sky and early Emperor cultivators were helpless against it and could only die in indignation.

    The three sectmasters, the founder of the Dragon Alliance, were not an exception. However, for some reason, they were still alive since theser beams did not attack them at all. They shuddered in fear because of this.

    Why would it be that they were spared?

    This was the first time they felt extreme regret. It was obvious as the clear sky that this person was not someone they could not afford to offend! The two sectmasters could only look at Marl, who was the root of this, with a re.

    The void was filled with silence for a long moment.

    Until Jin Rou broke it, "Maybe you frogs are wondering why I did not bother killing you with the army you brought?"

    The three shuddered when they heard this.

    However, Sectmaster Marl was not backing off and gritted his teeth, "Surnamed Rou, it seems we still underestimated you in the end. However, don''t becent just because you have killed our army in one skill! We still have an ace card in our sleeves!"

    This made the two sectmasters panic in fear.

    "Are you really going to release it?"

    "Are you out of your mind?!"

    "Hmph. What can I do?" Marl snorted, "At the very least, it can increase our chance of survival here!"

    He did not expect that they could easily be cornered with just one shot. However, the reality was in front of him. Although he was scared, it did not mean that he would do nothing, waiting for his death. The three first-rate sects invested so much in this attack that even they survived, the loss could not be recuperated for a long while. That''s thousands of disciples and elders after all.

    "Oh, you still have an ace card?" Jin Rou was amused, "Then, why don''t you show it to me?"

    "Don''t think you are quite invincible, Sectmaster Jin." Marl sneered and took out a dagger, he wounded his pulse a bit until it could ooze blood, the blood was about to fall when he chanted, "Release the Almighty, heed my request. Show your power to world and blood!"

    uuuumb!

    A star-like rune appeared below Marl, his blood dripped down to it, soon, it reacted and suck arge portion of Marl''s blood which made him dizzy. His face was pale white as if the blood in his face waspletely dried.

    After which, the star-like rune became a torrent of circting blood emitting a terrifying power. The wind became violent as it sshed its might towards the four main directions. The sky became dark and thunders could be heard.

    This scenario was like a terrifying cmity looming the surroundings of this world.

    aaang!

    A blinding light showered the void that made everyone close their eyes except Jin Rou and Yuna Sierra. Soon, the circting blood moved, taking a shape of a colossal beast that seemed rivaled the mansion''s height!

    "Finally... you called me, mortal!" A colossal dragon, with a set of wings, appeared out of the blood. It had red scales that seemed impregnable and its head with a longhorn! It looked like the typical dragon that could be seen. However, this dragon was emitting a powerful aura that did not belong to this world!

    "Your Venerable, we are in a dire state right now." Marl kneeled down pointed towards the direction of Jin Rou, "That man killed thousands of my men. It''s unforgivable!" He gritted in anger. The two sectmasters also followed suit kneeling.

    "So?" The dragon was infuriated, "Are you ordering me, the almighty Release, to kill them?" It released a dense killing intent.

    Feeling that intent, it almost made the sectmasters cower in fear. Marl hurriedly said, "I do not dare! This lowly one was just asking if you can teach that brat a lesson."

    "Hmmm..." The dragon looked at Jin Rou and pondered for a moment, "You wanted me to kill that ant, right? So what can you give me? Do you have something that could attract me?"

    "This..." Marl did not know what to say. As the dragon Release was from a different world, a higher world at that, he knew that he could not entice this dragon with something in his possession.

    "So you don''t have anything." The dragon immediately understood his silence, "Well, why don''t you just give up this world, I will rule this world from now on. Why say you?"

    "I do not... have the authority for that, Your Venerable." Marl''s face was deathly pale as he heard his voice shaking.

    In fact, it was not just him, even the spectators were the same.

    And as well as the Royal King Zao Dong. He was extremely infuriated by this im. However, he held himself back and decided to observe for a little longer.

    "Is that so...? And here I thought you are the ruler of this world because you can summon me despite the harsh requirement of blood. Very well, I will kill that brat as a praise for your capability of summoning me. How about that?" The dragon said in a smug tone.

    "This lowly one is grateful to you, Your Venerable." Marl prostate.

    "Hahaha! No need to say that. I''m just crushing an antˇŞ" the dragon was in its middle of sentence when a carefree tone suddenly interrupted him,

    "I thought you will do something shocking, but you just released a mere lizard. Kinda funny."

 Chapter 142 - Celestial Dragon Riyan

    "Brat, what did you say?" The dragon gave Jin Rou a sharp re with thousands of daggers, "Do you know who you are talking to? I am one of the mighty dragons in thend of Grivexia, Release!"

    "And so?" Jin Rou smiled, "You are but a lizard in my eyes."

    "Hohoho." The dragon smiled and found this interesting, releasing its killing intent, "Brat, I previously thought that I should kill you painlessly, but since you are such a brave man, I will torture you until you wail, wishing for death. How about that?" This dragon was nning to instill fear into Jin Rou.

    "Well, I have no objections. As long as you have the capability, why not?" Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders leisurely as if this matter was not worth his attention at all.

    Seeing the reaction of Jin Rou, the dragon was infuriated. This human should be afraid by now since it released a dense killing intent. However, what was this? What situation was this? A mighty dragon like him, was being treated like this?

    "Unforgivable!" The dragon shouted, making the surroundings react violently as the wind crashed everywhere, leaving the trees cut and making cracks onnd, "You think I am a joke, brat? You are just a human, yet you think you are somebody? This venerable here is a dragon with a bloodline of True Dragon!"

    "Oh that, I agree. I can sense the blood of a True Dragon in you. However, that''s just that. Not worth mentioning still." Jin Rou said.

    "Such a confident you have there, brat." The dragon spread itsrge wings and said, "Very well, let me see where you got your confidence from!"

    Tens ofrge airballs appeared next to the wings. The dragon was condensing its qi on its wings to create such airballs and circted it. These airballs were giving a whooshing sound and trembling, "Brat, let''s see your capability!" It pped its wings forward and the airballs shot towards Jin Rou at a fast speed!

    "Insignificant skill." Jin Rou smirked and channeled a dense of his qi, making circting and violent wind around his right arm, "Feel the difference between our power, lizard." he shot his fist towards and...

    BAAAAAAAAAAAMMMM!

    It created a terrifying shockwave that scattered the wind in all directions, creating fluctuations on the void. The world felt this shockwave and created numerous pits below. Itpletely wiped out arge portion of the mountain range.

    "Ahhh... looks like I overdid it." Jin Rou smiled wryly, "Whatever, I will just fix it upter."

    "No need, Youngmaster, I will do it in your stead." Yuna Sierra offered.

    Jin Rou did not say anything and just looked in the other side of the battlefield.

    This progress extremely stupefied the dragon. Just that massive and terrifying shockwave was enough topletely wiped out his airballs. Take note, that attack was one of his strongest skills! Each of those could kill an Emperor, fifth, instantly!

    "Impossible." The dragon muttered. After a period, it regained itsposure and said, "It seems you can back your words up. But it doesn''t mean that you can defeat me with just that. As you see, even though it was a terrifying attack, it did not matter if it could not affect me." This time, it did not dare to underestimate its enemy,

    "Indeed, however, I just cast it for the airballs you created. But you really think that it''s the maximum of my strength?" Jin Rou smiled mysteriously.

    This made the dragon frowned. His previous arrogance could no longer be found. It was clearly aware that its enemy was on another levelpared to the beings of this world. It was waiting of what its enemy would do next. After which, the dragon will decide what to do.

    It was not one of the mighty dragons of Grivexia for nothing.

    "You don''t have something to say?" Jin Rou smirked, "Well, let''s finish this then."

    He flickered his finger and said, "Void Gate! Come out, Riyan!"

    Rumble! Rumble!

    A majestic ck gate appeared, thisrge and towering gate intimidated everyone present except Yuna Sierra. The clouds got darker with thunder crashes all around.

    "What the hell..." The dragon felt an ominous feeling towards this. Its instinct was telling him to run away now as fast as possible! Its arms could not help but tremble due to the iing unknown to it!

    Jin Rou looked at the dragon and said, "Let me show you why I call you lizard."

    Booooom!

    A colossal arm with sharp paws stomped the air, creating shockwaves all around! Just this massive arm was enough to deter every living being kneel in fear.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The beast inside the Void Gate was slowly getting out of it. Every sound it created stole breaths of all the people! It was as if a cmity is descending.

    Booom!

    Soon, the three sectmasters revealed a face with full of despair when they saw the beast out of the gate. "We''re... we''re doomed." Their faces aged tens of years because of this, with tears and snots streaming down their face.

    "What the hell is that?!" The Royal Knights were rmed and scared shitless. If not for their mental fortitude, they already peed their pants in fright.

    The king was the same, of course. He could not help but suck a couple of mouthful of cool air as his body trembled tremendously. This was the first time he felt this extreme fear ever since he was throned!

    "No way..." The dragon, Release, seemed weakened.

    A colossal dragon, with the height of reaching the clouds from the ground, stood there. Its scales were white, revealing four sets of mighty wings! Its eyes were red as if it was colored with blood. The term colossal that used to Release was such an overstatement!

    This being was like a God descended from the Heavens. It was emitting a terrifying aura that made all the beasts of this world run away, farther away!

    This dragon lowered its head as a gesture of kneeling for dragons, in front of Jin Rou and said with a manly tone, "Your Majesty... Celestial Dragon Riyan at your service."

 Chapter 143 - Punishment

    "It''s been a while, Riyan." Jin Rou patted the dragon''s head gently. It was like a scenario of two friends meeting each other after a long time.

    "It is, indeed, Your Majesty." The celestial dragon said, "I thought that you will not call me again since you descended from the heavens."

    "Haha, I really don''t have a n for previously, since you are too strong for the lower worlds." Jin Rouughed and looked at the terrified dragon on the other side, "But a dragon dared to boast in front of me because it had the bloodline of the True Dragon. So I decided to call you out."

    The celestial dragon looked at the terrified dragon, "Just a True Dragon and you dared to act arrogantly in front of His Majesty? You have tons of guts there just because you are from a good race."

    "Ahhhhh!" The terrified dragon immediately lowered its head in front of the celestial dragon and pleaded, "This lowly one is Release, one of the mighty dragons of Grivexia. I did not know the immensity of heaven and earth, please forgive me for being blind." the dragon was shaking in fear. Just the emitted aura of riyan was already enough to make it tremble.

    Celestial Dragon Riyan. As a dragon, it knew who this dragon was! The celestial dragon was the proimed most powerful dragons of all the races in the universe. All of the celestial dragons were his juniors. Once it passed by, all dragons needed to prostate! After all, this was the oldest celestial dragon. To top it off, this dragon was under the overlord of the entire universe, the Rou Celestial Family!

    So there''s no need topare celestial dragons to true dragons. After all, true dragons were one level lower than celestial dragons. But of course, one could not underestimate the power of the true dragons because they reigned the major realms up to now!

    "Hmph. It is not me who will decide what to do with you." The celestial dragon looked at the terrified dragon with disdain, "It is for His Majesty to decide. Whatever the decision, you don''t have the right to say anything nor plead!"

    These words resonated in the entire mountain range that it made the ground trembled!

    The terrified dragon did not say anything and just maintained its lowered head. It was full of regret and hate for himself. Regret because of his blind arrogance, since this was the lower world, it never thought that it could offend an existence it should not offend! An existence that could wipe their entire race out. If the elders were to know of this, it would be the sinner of its n.

    The terrified dragon just wished that everything will be settled with its iing punishment.

    The celestial dragon then looked at Jin Rou and bowed his head, "Your Majesty, please decide of what to do with this ignorant dragon."

    Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He called out Riyan in order to take care of this, however, the celestial dragon dumped the work back to him. He then asked, "Riyan, since you two are part of the same race, dragon, do you have perhaps some rules for the entire race? After all, you are the strongest and oldest of them all." He decided to dump back the work to his celestial dragon.

    "Hmmm.. indeed, I established a rule." the celestial dragon pondered for a moment, "But all of them had the punishment of death. So death is the right punishment for this ignorant dragon."

    "Ignorance is not a sin. Blind ignorance is." Jin Rou smiled looking at the prostrating dragon, "If I was not here and you appeared, I am sure you will kill the residents of this world without mercy, for fun. That, I cannot allow. So your punishment is death. However..." Jin Rou whispered ''True Death'' before adding, "I can give you a painless death."

    The dragon did not respond and just fell to the ground.

    Stomp!

    Itsrge body created arge stomp from the impact. Soon, it turned into dust and was taken by the wind, flying into the distant horizon.

    Silence. A deafening silence that if someone breaths, it could be heard by everyone.

    The three sectmasters, who watched the whole scene, trembled in fear, their faces aged by tens of years, with each strand of hair falling as if their scalp disappeared. They mustered theirst bit of strength and rushed away to run!

    Seeing the running away sectmasters, who were like dogs losing their master, Jin Rou chuckled, "Riyan, take care of them. Let them taste the wrath of your power. Send them to the evesting cauldron of fire of eternity!"

    "As you wish, Your Majesty." Celestial Dragon Riyan looked at the running away sectmasters and said, "Blind dogs, me yourselves for offending an existence who you should not offend!"

    Weeeeeeeng!

    A blinding light appeared for a moment. Soon, it disappeared and the three sectmasters could no longer be found.

    The spectators were confused about this. Where did those three go?

    Little did they know, the three sectmasters were already suffering in a cauldron of eternal fire. There, they will not die unless their vitality withered.

    "Good job, Riyan." Jin Rou patted the dragon''s body.

    "It is my pleasure to be of use to Your Majesty." The celestial dragon was ted, he suddenly remembered something and said, "Your Majesty, the other four annoying guardians inside the Void Gate told me that Your Majesty should also summon them and let them breathe a cool air. It seems they are bored inside. After all, they were there for a very long time."

    "Alright, I will summon them in ater time. I could not summon all of them for now. You know that, right? My family, especially my grandmother, could easily detect my location if all of you were to be summoned." Jin Rou smiled wryly.

    "I will tell them your words, Your Majesty." The celestial dragon respectfully said, "As your Five Celestial Guardians, we can understand Your Majesty''s situation."

    "Thank you." Jin Roua activated the Void Gate, once again, and said, "You can now go back. Thank you for your service, Riyan."

    "Very well, Your Majesty. It is my honor. If you need me again, just call me and I will offer my whole life to do service for you." the celestial dragon became a streak of light that shot towards the Void Gate.

    Jin Rou nodded in satisfaction, "It ended too fast."

    Yuna Sierra, who was silent all along, smiled and said, "But of course, it is to be expected, Youngmaster. After all, you are an invincible existence with a lifespan of billions of years."

    Jin Rou sighed and looked into the distant horizon, which the sun was setting, "Billions of years, huh..."

    For some reason, he felt an indescribable feeling, a heavy feeling, which he felt for the first time. However, he brushed this off immediately and smiled.

 Chapter 144 - Jyu Ming, Lai Ming

    In a deste wastnd, where piles of bones could be seen, withered trees turning gray and frail, the void suddenly trembled violently. This was a no-man ce, even ferocious beasts would not dare to linger here. Why would the surroundings shake all of a sudden?

    In the middle of this hopeless wastnd, a crack in the void appeared. This crack had intense lightning fluctuations that would make anyone shiver.

    Soon, two figures appeared from the void. They were wearing shining ck robes that would stand out wherever they went.

    A middle-aged man and a youth duo had appeared. The middle-aged man had long red single-ponytailed hair, which gave off an eerie feeling. He possessed a well-built body that could be seen even he was wearing a long robe. The other one was a youth, probably in his twenties, standing side by side with the middle-aged man. He also had long red hair, however, not ponytailed. He was so handsome that even the withered trees around blushed.

    These two had a countenance of a true expert, with an immortal essence qi lingering around them.

    "What the hell... this kind of trash world?!" The youth contemptuously said, "The essence qi is so scarce that you could not feel it at all!"

    "Youngmaster Jyu, that''s, of course, to be expected." Lai Ming, the middle-aged man, smiled faintly, "This is still a mortal world. It would be strange if this ce has a dense essence qi."

    "Hmph. So this was the world that damn traitor created in exchange for her cultivation? What a waste. Truly, a stupid member of our n." Jyu Ming said in disdain, "If not for this is a very important mission given by our n, I would not step in this trash world at all."

    "Haha, Youngmaster Jyu, you don''t need to be so upset." Lai Mingughed, "After all if we seed, your ce in the n will rise by leaps and bounds. Perhaps, you can be the next sessor of the Ancient Ming n."

    "That''s too good to be true." Obviously, Jyu Ming knew his ce in the n and shook his head, "The talent of the son of the n master is frightening, you know that. He is yet to be 30-years-old, yet he already reached the Immortal Realm. The disparity between us is unimaginable."

    "Well, that may be the case." Lai Ming agreed and sighed, "But you are also not bad, Youngmaster Jyu. You already reached the Overlord Realm, fourth stage, at such a very young age. That''s something you also need to be proud of."

    "Let''s not talk about that anymore. Let''s just focus on the mission given to us." Jyu Ming said and asked, "That Farna, do you think that item is still in her possession? What''s more, is she still alive after all these years? It''s already a long time."

    "The Third Ming Ancestor would not dare to burn his vitality to open the dimensional gate connecting to this world if there is no certainty and I believe you are aware of that. So of course, the thing is precisely still in Farna''s possession. That thing, we need it, to for prolong the life of the First Ming Ancestor." Lai Ming exined seriously.

    Jyu Ming pondered for a moment before saying, "That thing is that magical that it can extend our First Ming Ancestor''s life, given the fact that it is used for creating a world... I wonder how could that old hag had it in the past."

    "This... I don''t know since even I was not yet born to this world, Farna is already an unrivaled expert that dared to be against our Ancient Ming n." Lai Ming frowned, "In fact, ording to Third Ming Ancestor, Farna could rival our First Ming Ancestor."

    Jyu Ming was stumped as he asked, "If that''s the case, aren''t we just seeking death ourselves?!"

    "Haha, of course not. As you already know, the thing she used to create this world sucked most of her cultivation. You can say that she almost became crippled when she created this world. ording to Third Ming Ancestor''s calctions, in the past, her cultivation was reduced down to Earth Realm. Even she started to cultivate here in her mortal world, there was a slim chance that she returned to her peak cultivation." Lai Ming confidently answered, patting Jyu Ming''s shoulder, "So you don''t have to worry about anything else. Farna is the strongest here."

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s find her as soon as possible, kill her and retrieve that thing so that we could go back to Grivexia. This world disgusts me to the bone." Jyu Ming disdainfully said.

    "No rush, no rush." Lai Ming chuckled, "Farna will meet us for sure. I know she already felt our presences. All we need is to wait for her. She wille here herself, trust me. Of course, if ever she do note here, we will personally hunt her down. "

    Jyu Ming did not say anything, only nodded.

    ---

    Just like Lai Ming had said, their target had felt their presence.

    In an unknown ce in the world, where green herbs and trees painted the whole surroundings, an otherworldly beauty, who had green wless hair, sat in a cross-legged position. This ce was excluding a peaceful vibe where anyone would feel at ease.

    This time, the otherworldly beauty had opened her dazzling eyes, with a serious expression, "So the Ancient Ming n has finally made their move."

    She paused for a moment and said, "And their target is the World-Creating Compass... huh?"

    "Master!" An old man with white hair had entered the garden at a fast pace, "I''m d you are okay..."

    This old man was Farna''s first and only disciple, Old Gong. This old man was startled when he felt that when his master awoke, her essence qi was turbulent which made him worried that he rushed to the garden.

    "Little Gong, I''m okay... it''s just that the Ancient Ming n has sessfully entered this world." Farna said with a smile.

    "What?! How is that possible..." Old Gong was shocked.

    One should know that entering other worlds forcefully is not an easy job and there was a high chance of dying. Unless one had entered a fate-encountered dimensional gate. However, this type of gate was only appearing once every hundred years. In fact, sometimes, the dimensional gates did not appear even a hundred years had already passed.

    And it was not yet a hundred years after thest opening of the dimensional gate, so it meant that the Ancient Ming n had used a forceful method of opening the gate connecting here. Of course, if they knew how to enter this world, they might also have the capability to go back.

    "It looks like the Ancient Ming n is already certain that I have the World-Creating Compass." Farna frowned, "And it seems like they are waiting for my arrival."

 Chapter 145 - Setting Off

    These past few days, Jin Rou spent his time reading thepiled books created by Yuna Sierra about the worlds. These books were personally created by her for him to study everything. After all, as the Celestial King, Jin Rou should know that ins and outs of the things under his rule.

    Each of these books contained thousands of pages to tens of thousands that it would be difficult for a normal person to finish one. In fact, even Yuna Sierra, with an excellent photographic memory, did not dare to im that she could memorize everything she read in the book. Perhaps she was confident if there was only a single book, however, these towering piles of books?

    No.

    But if it''s the young master, there was no problem at all. As a matter of fact, Jin Rou already finished the piles of books in front of him in just a single day. Just he was rereading everything out of boredom.

    And today, was the day of Sect Wars. Mei Xiao, Lin Fan, and Ran Haoyu, who just came out of seclusion, were subjected to participate in the event.

    "Look at the three of you, you all have grown stronger." Jin Rou could not hide his joy from seeing these three steadily getting stronger.

    These three disciples were not spoon-fed at all. Their current strength as of now was the result of their hard work. Jin Rou and Yuna Sierra only lend them a bit of help, the rest fell on their own. How could he not be happy with this?

    "It''s all thanks to you, Youngmaster, that we currently reached this realm." Ran Haoyu smiled shyly. She became prettier after breaking through. Her creamy white skin became creamier. She no longer had the expressionless face and could already smile at times.

    It seems that she finally defeated her inner demon. ˇŞ Jin Rou thought as he smiled.

    "Big Sister Ran is right. This is all thanks to you, Big Brother Jin!" Mei Xiao bounced and hopped as she hugged Jin Rou. This little girl had missed Jin Rou very much.

    "No, it is all because of your perseverance that you all have this result." Jin Rou shook his head and smiled, he looked at Mei Xiao and caressed her petite head and said, "Especially you, Little Mei. Even though you experienced arduous and hellish hardships while cultivating, your willpower did not waver at all."

    "Hehe... that''s because I know I am doing this for Big Brother Jin." Mei Xiao giggled and said, "I want to be stronger to protect Big Brother Jin!"

    "Silly girl." Jin Rou smiled heartily. He also knew the cultivation method that Yuna Sierra had given them and knew how torturous, hellish, and arduous it was. That type of cultivation method measures the extremities and extent of one''s willpower. The stronger the willpower, the stronger the benefits one would get. Of course, innate talent does a significant part in this, however, willpower stomped the most.

    Just think about it, a little girl, who was still full of innocence had an unmoving willpower, where can you find a child like that? Even Jin Rou found this amazing. Not to mention her willpower, her superb innate talent was already worth of praise! In fact, even in the Rou Celestial Realm, this kind was rare.

    Lin Fan, who was silent all the time, finally spoke, "Sectmaster..."

    "Yes?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "Thank you for this opportunity... Lin Fan will never forget this grace you bestowed to me." Lin Fan lowered his head and expressed his gratefulness. If not for the fact for his pride, he already kowtowed three times.

    "You deserve it." Jin Rou patted Lin Fan''s shoulder.

    "But..." Lin Fan felt ufortable. He wanted to pay this debt even a little, however, he did not know how.

    Seeing the troubled expression of Lin Fan, Jin Rou understood what he was trying to say and said, "Okay, if you really want to express your gratitude, how about winning the Sect Wars? Raze the other sects and take the first ce. Bring glory to our sect. With this, you can pay me and also your former disciples and sectmaster... How about it?"

    "I will not disappoint sectmaster!" Lin Fan said as his eyes lit up. Even if Jin Rou did not say this, he will do everything for the Lovey Dovey Sect to win the Sect Wars.

    "Alright. So did all of you finish cultivating the sky-ss and emperor-ss techniques that were distributed to you by Yuna?" Jin Rou asked.

    During their seclusion, Jin Rou had told Yuna to create an emperor-ss technique for each of the disciple, and buy some sky-ss techniques for them to cultivate. However, the requirement should not be too tight for the disciples to cultivate.

    So the result was, Yuna Sierra had given each of them an emperor-ss technique and two sky-ss technique. The emperor-ss techniques that were personally created by a True God? That would sure be a terrifying technique. To add more, emperor-ss techniques were so rare here in this world that one would find it hard to see one. Those from the first-rate sects only had the power to have something like this. But here in the LD sect, which was only a third-rate sect, they had a terrifying three emperor-ss techniques! How imposing was that?

    "Yes, Youngmaster." Ran Haoyu answered, "The techniques given to me by Lady Yuna... I already fullyprehended them. Though I have not yet tested its might, judging by the manuals, it would be absolutely terrifying."

    "Same here, Big Brother Jin! Mei Mei has fullyprehended the techniques!" Mei Xiao raised her delicate right hand in session.

    "Just like the two of them, I also cultivated it sessfully." Lin Fan respectfully answered.

    "Very well, that''s good. And I guess Yuna has already given the appropriate armaments for you all, right?" Jin Rou asked.

    The three nodded in unison.

    "Then, we will set off now to participate in the Sect Wars!" Jin Rou said happily.

    However, before Jin Rou and his disciples could move forward, a flying chariot has appeared, slowly descending towards Jin Rou.

 Chapter 146 - Provocation

    As this chariot descended, revealing golden color effects, a familiar man in a dragon robe appeared from the chariot.

    This was the Royal King, Zao Dong.

    This scenario could not be called imposing nor arrogant, but it was not humble either. Jin Rou was surprised to see this guy here. After all, he should be busy preparing for the Sect Wars which his Royal Castle was the organizer. How could this man have the time to visit him at such a crucial time?

    "Sectmaster Jin!" Zao Dong did not dare to show his arrogance in front of this young man after he saw the terrifying means and might of him, "This King is here to personally give you a lift to the venue of the Sect Wars."

    "Royal King Zao, you don''t have to this at all... you are busy, right? This is really not necessary." Jin Rou smiled awkwardly. Of course, he also knew that this royal king would not be offering such a thing without any motives. In his mind, he already guessed that this royal king was trying to curry favor with him. After all, this man had seen his power when the Dragon Alliance attacked.

    "Haha, Sectmaster Jin, you don''t need to be polite with me." Zao Dongughed heartily, "I have so much time that it already made me bored... so I thought to personallye here to offer you a lift. You will not turn this down, right?"

    This cunning king... ˇŞ Jin Rou smiled wryly. His guess had proven to be more correct by this. If someone heard that the royal king himself personally came to fetch the participants of a third-rate sect, what would be the reaction of them?

    Well, it might not be much but they would surely be shocked. After all, the Royal King was someone who stood at the apex of this world in people''s hearts. He was one step away to be an Overlord Realm cultivator. Although the words already spread about theplete carnage of the Dragon Alliance because of the LD Sect''s sectmaster might, many of the people were not yetpletely convinced since they only heard it from other''s mouths. It was still better if they had seen with their own eyes. So they refused to believe about this... At most, they believed that the sectmaster had used an illusion. For those who personally saw the fight, they could not help it if they did not believe them. Thus, the royal king was still the invincible one in their hearts.

    "Since you already put it this way, then I will not be polite." Jin Rou smiled and called out the three disciples to enter the chariot, and bade farewell to Yuna Sierra and the others.

    "Please..." Zao Dong gleefully got on the chariotst.

    ---

    "We will be reaching the Castle''s Dome in five minutes, Sectmaster Jin." Throughout this entire journey, Jin Rou and Zao Dong had talked some things which were tooplicated for the three disciples beside to understand. Part of their conversation was an alliance invitation from the Royal Castle. But Jin Rou put this matter aside and would talk about this after the Sect Warse into conclusion.

    Jin Rou only nodded in response as he casually looked into the distant horizon outside.

    Five minutester, the chariot had descended and came into a halt. This ce was currently hidden and could not be seen by anyone who was not part of the Royal Castle. Soon, the people inside the chariot got off one by one.

    Once the three disciplesnded their gaze to their surroundings, they could not help but be in awe about this. It was filled with blossoming flowers and nts... swaying trees and such giving off a soft andfortable feeling for them.

    "This ce is called Hidden Garden. This was the personal takeoff andnding ce of my chariot. This ce is extremely hidden to the public eye so we did not attract anyone''s attention." Zao Dong said to the three disciples.

    The three only nodded in unison.

    "The Sect Wars will start soon, so why don''t you let my servant here to lead them to the dome to prepare?" Zao Dong said to Jin Rou.

    "So you need me for something?" Jin Rou smiled, he already expected this. This king did not do it just for the sole purpose of currying favor and invitation.

    "This..." Zao Dong could not help but smiled wryly, "It''s not me... actually."

    "Hmm?" Jin Rou was a bit stumped. If not him, who would ask for his help?

    "Well... even I do not know why. I was just tasked to personally lead you to that ce." Zao Dong answered.

    "If that''s the case, I will not say anything else." Jin Rou smiled. If not for this king having a clean and white inner heart, he would not even pay a nce with him. Jin Rou told his three disciples to take care of themselves and said to Zao Dong, "Lead the way."

    ---

    A servant of the Royal Castle was personally serving mei Xiao, Ran Haoyu, and Lin Fan. Giving them tea and meal and such which the disciples of other sects envied to the extreme.

    Currently, they were already at the side of the dome, where the participants were preparing... so this scene was really eye-catching. But the three disciples did not have any choice. No matter how much they decline, the servant was told to serve them.

    "Red robes with twin doves... isn''t this the Lovey Dovey Sect?! How could they be here... enjoying meals while we are working hard?" A disciple of first-rate sect eximed.

    "That''s right. How could the castle attend to them while us not? Isn''t this too biased?" Another disciple voiced out hisint.

    "What do you know? Maybe the LD sect and Royal Castle have formed an alliance already, so they are taking care of those disciples."

    "Alliance? That''s impossible. No matter what, the castle will not need any support." Soaring Phoenix''s Youngmaster Larl rejected this and sneered, his hatred for the LD sect was bottomless. After all, because of such a stupid sect, their sect was currently in danger of decline with the fall of his father. Although his grandfather was still alive, this was such a big blow and a huge p to their face, "I guess the sect master of their sect hugged the king''s thighs shamelessly so that they can experience this kind of luxury just for once. Truly lowest of the lowest beings."

 Chapter 147 - Wushang

    "I dare you to repeat what you said." Lin Fan stood up and red at Larl, "I can let it go if you just humiliate me, but to my fellow disciples and even our sectmaster, you dared to nder? You''ve got guts there." The usual merry andposed attitude of Lin Fan in front of his fellow disciples were nowhere to be found. It seemed like the other party had hit a sore spot inside him.

    "What, you think I''m afraid of you?" Larl sneered and said, "You all are lowest of the lowest beings, especially your shameless sectmaster who only knows how to hug someone''s thighs!"

    Whooosh!

    Lin Fan dashed towards Larl at a terrifying speed, and charged his right fist carrying a heavy power. This shocked Larl a bit, however, he sneered and charged his right fist also, aiming to counter Lin Fan''s punch!

    The servant who was amodating them wanted to stop the two, however, given with his current cultivation, he was just seeking death.

    Booom!

    The two fists shed with each other, creating slight fluctuations. Lin Fan''s eyes were bloodshot and his reasoning was clouded as of the moment, thus, he was about to cast a technique without thinking the consequences. Larl smiled sinisterly again, weing Lin Fan.

    However, before he could do so, an old man in a gray robe appeared and said, "Fighting is not allowed, young gentlemen. Please give our Royal Castle face regarding this matter."

    "I need to kill that bastard!" Lin Fan howled, "I will not let anyone humiliate our sect right in our face!"

    "Hmph." Larl sneered and said, "I will humiliate who I want to humiliate. You think your sect is already a big shot?" He firmly believed that all the rumors circting the world were all false and fabricated to exaggerate the scenarios. After all, who would believe that a dragon as high as the clouds existed? The single technique that killed tens of thousands of people without any resistance? Even he wanted to believe it, it was impossible. He deduced that LD the sect had a hidden card particrly a treasure or an armament and did a sneak attack towards the Dragon Alliance, which caught them off-guard. This, he firmly believed that his assumption was right.

    So even though the Soaring Phoenix had suffered a great blow, it was not enough for them to be demoted to second-rate. They still held their position as a first-rate sect. So against the disciples of who he hated the most, he still did not put them in his eyes.

    Actually, the Soaring Phoenix Sect was just the only one who refused to believe reality. The Azure Hall and Blossoming Flowers, the two sects which created the Dragon Alliance, had already entered seclusion, not letting their disciples roam around. They would note into being unless they recovered their losses.

    Just by this, anyone who personally saw the annihtion of the Dragon Alliance would think that this Larl is such a pig head, seeking his own death and pulling his sect''s feet.

    "You..." Lin Fan wanted to charge again. However, stopped by Ran Haoyu, "Senior Brother, don''t waste your time with him. Soon, he will regret what he did right now. Probably, he wille begging for mercyter."

    "Oh... this beauty here. Such a big talk." Larl smiled viciously, "You say I will regret? Fool, let''s see who''s going to regret."

    The old man sighed, thinking that these youngsters were hot-blooded. Although he stopped the fight, their battle of words was not yet done.

    "Just you see, bastard. Later in thepetition, I will personally kill you!" Lin Fan threw a threat while ring daggers to Larl.

    "Who''s gonna kill who?" Just at this time, a ck-haired man in a white robe appeared into their sights. He was carrying arge sword behind him. His expression was full of arrogance, looking at everyone with contempt.

    "Big Brother!" Larl was overjoyed this time, "You reallye into being."

    "Of course, you said that you need my help. So I talked to the elders of White Castle to let me attend here and watch you win." Wushang smiled and looked at Lin Fan and Ran Haoyu, "I guess these idiots are your enemy?"

    White Castle!

    The disciples around eximed in unison and full of disbelief.

    These two words could make anyone shiver and be in awe. This castle said to be mysterious and a powerhouse that could rival with the Royal Castle, standing toe to toe! However, the White Castle was always in seclusion, not appearing in this world for tens of years. In fact, if not for Wushang saying that he is from the White Castle, they might not remember this anymore!

    This powerhouse was never interested in Sect Wars created by the Royal Castle these past tens of years. And now, just because of the sessor of the Soaring Phoenix, Larl, calling him for help, Wushang did not dare to decline and came here.

    What would be the rtionship between these two? It seemed a deep brotherhood.

    "Yes, Big Brother Wushang." The hatred in Larl''s eyes came back as he looked at the three LD sect''s disciples, "Their sectmaster killed my father!"

    "Oh..." Wushang''s eyes got cold and red at Lin Fan, seemed like sizing him.

    Lin Fan frowned. He felt a chilling feeling inside his body, which he could not determine. This cold gaze of Wushang intimidated him a bit. However, he did not back off and locked his eyes with Wushang.

    Wushang frowned a bit and thought, he''s not intimidated enough. Interesting.

    He then said to Larl, "You can take your revengeter in thepetition, whether you kill them or not, it''s up to you. No one can stop you."

    "Of course, now that Big Brother Wushang is here, what''s to be afraid of?" Larl said confidently.

    The old man was now enlightened and understood everything. It seemed like he did not put the LD sect''s disciples in his eyes and tantly provoke them because he had the backing of the White Castle.

    But daring to kill right in our territory? Let''s see if you have the capability.

    Indeed, this was a wise move. After all, even the Royal Castle was not confident enough to raze the White Castle to the ground. Furthermore, there were a lot of Emperor Realm cultivators in the White Castle.

    "Alright, the Sect Wars is about to start, you all enter now the dome!" The old man said without giving attention to Wushang. He did not care whether if he would be displeased or not. After all, the two castles did not have a good rtionship at all.

    Wushang just sneered and did not mind this, even he was ignored. Since he did not even put the Royal Castle in his eyes.

 Chapter 148 - In A Dire Strait

    "Alright, since the five sects are now gathered here in the dome, I guess I will now exin how the Sect Wars this time." Elder Pang, one of the elders of the Royal Castle, said. He was the one who stopped the fight a while ago. He was also the one who was tasked to y the Sect Wars.

    Actually, it should be seven sects participating right now. However, the Azure Hall and Blossoming Flowers had withdrawn, entering seclusion. Of course, everyone knew why this was the move of the two sects. Thus, there were only five sects to participate in the Sect Wars.

    Even though it was like this, the dome was still packed with people. One could not see any vacant seats at all in the spectator''s area. There was no wonder this Sect Wars was so popr.

    The five sects had sent out their three best inner core disciples, the most talented of all. Of course, Soaring Phoenix Sect also sent their best disciples, and it included the arrogant Larl.

    Seeing that the disciples were already prepared, Elder Pang smiled and said, "Since everybody is looking forward to this, I will not let this prolong any more. As you can see, this dome has an extreme formation, which created this dense forest. Although it is only a formation, a domain formation at that, everything you will experience inside is real. So be careful."

    The disciples looked around. Indeed, this was a dense forest, one nce and you could im this as a real forest, not a domain formation.

    He paused for a moment and continued, "See that mini gs each of the group is currently possessing? That is your lifeline. In order to win this Sect Wars, a group should capture the g of their enemies. Once they got the g, the sect which the g came from, will automatically lose and would be automatically bail out of the formation. So each group should pay attention and be more careful when handling their gs. If in case, a sect had two gs in their possession, and another sect had stolen their g, automatically the gs will be in the possession of the offender. Remember, this Sect Wars is one sect standing battle. The gs were only lifelines that should the group to take care of. It can be called the heart of the group. So since these gs existed, gravely injuring an opponent is strictly prohibited. If anyone of you did not abide this, then don''t me me for being rude! Does everyone understand this?" Old Pang''s voice was domineering enough to broke most of the disciples in cold sweat except Larl and Lin Fan.

    The disciples answered in unison.

    "Then, the battle will be for an hour. If after one hour and there were still more than one sect standing, the group with the most gs captured will be the victor. So good luck! Let the Sect Wars begin!" Old Pang smiled and disappeared.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Five groups dashed towards the dense forest. And fighting sounds could be heard immediately, with a shing and nking sounds of swords.

    ---

    Thirty minutes had passed, Soaring Phoenix''s disciples pulverized the three sects. That''s right, they aimed for the other enemies first to ensure that no one will interfere in their hunt against the LD sect''s disciples.

    In the middle part of the forest, Mei Xiao, Ran Haoyu and Lin Fan could be seen.

    "The three sects were annihted just like that." Ran Haoyu worriedly said, "It seems they intentionally make us thest prey."

    "Sister Ran, of course, they will." Lin Fan smiled without a hint of worry, "That bastard is confident that he can devour us whole. But his arrogance will be his karmater."

    Mei Xiao, who was silent all along, said, "Big Senior Lin, you should raze him to the ground clean!"

    "But of course, rest assured, Little Mei. I will also rob him clean, although I can''t kill him here, I will humiliate him." Lin Fan chuckled.

    "Then I would like to see how you will rob and humiliate me clean." Suddenly, three figures appeared on the high branch of a tree. Obviously, they were Larl and the two inner core sect disciples of Soaring Phoenix.

    He slowly descended to the ground in a majestic manner and continued, "Just because you are an Emperor Realm cultivator, you already think you can do what you want?" Larl showed a mocking smile and revealed his full aura.

    "Emperor Realm, third stage..." Lin Fan''s expression drastically changed. He did not expect that Larl was this powerful! He was only at the first stage of Emperor Realm, the same with Ran Haoyu. As for Mei Xiao, although he could not see through it since Little Mei hid it well, he deduced that she was also at the very best, an Emperor Realm, first stage.

    Ran Haoyu frowned, "Senior Brother, it seems we are in a dire situation"

    Lin Fan did not say anything else. If things came to worst, he could just cast his emperor-ss technique to buy time for Ran Haoyu and Mei Xiao to get the opponent''s g. However, this n had a low chance of sess. In his estimation, there was only five percent of seeding. Such arge gamble with odds against them.

    He knew that even he used his emperor-armament, he could still not contend with this guy. After all, the emperor armament could only raise his power up to the peak of the first stage of Emperor Realm.

    They were really in a bad situation. Lin Fan did not expect that he would be eating his words. As the Senior Brother of these two girls, it was really shameful. Especially if their sectmaster was currently watching. If it''s just him, he would immediately run away, however, with the two sister disciples with him, how could he do that?

    Lin Fan gritted his teeth, releasing the emperor-armament de of Damnation! This de has a golden hilt with a ck aura lingering around it. Seeing that he released his emperor armament, Ran Haoyu also released hers, the Green Bow Of Suffocating Angel! After which, they took the offense.

    "Emperor armaments?" Larl was surprised to see this. To think that such a degraded sect had two emperor armaments! His eyes shed with greed and sinisterly smiled, "Those armaments will be mine."

 Chapter 149 - What Do You Think?

    Boom! Boom!

    Two figures were sent flying towards the trees, creating a violent impact!

    "Grug!" Lin Fan and Ran Haoyu spat a mouthful of blood and coughed several times. Obviously, they were the ones that were sent flying by the enemy.

    Their eyes were filled with indignation. Who would have thought that the two disciples behind Larl were at the second stage of Emperor Realm? Although they could put a fight and stall time, that''s all there is to it. The gap between each stage of Emperor Realm was big, so it was understandable that Lin Fan would lose.

    "You two has indeed some skills. Although you are just at the first stage of Emperor Realm, you still put up a fight with my servants who are at the second stage of Emperor Realm. Well, at least, you are not that trash at all." Larl said as he disdainfully looked at the two injured people, "But too bad, you are still too weak to be my opponent."

    Larl did not even have to do the job, and he felt a bit of satisfaction. After all, for him, seeing the disciples of the sect he loathed the most in a situation like this, which he could only see them as an ant, isn''t it satisfying? However, this was not the end of it. He was only satisfied a little, that''s all. There was still a big price to pay that he needed to collect from the LD sect.

    "So you are not going to steal our g and immediately be the winner?" Lin Fan struggled with all his might to stand up, with the g in his hand. He felt so powerless at this moment. He thought since he learned a cultivation method from the sectmaster, he could already rival the strength of the Youngmasters of the first-rate sects. This made him arrogant andcent, he felt like things like these were within his grasp that at any moment, he could do whatever.

    But this reality pped him hard. He underestimated the enemies too much.

    Lin Fan realized that he did not change, still a frog in the bottom of the well, having a narrow look towards the sky. Jin Rou had advised him many times regarding this that never underestimate opponents, however, he just let the words in his right ear and out to his left. Now, although he was feeling indignant, as long as he could save his two fellow disciples, then all is well.

    He was about to throw the g towards Larl to admit their defeat when thetter smiled sinisterly and said, "Winning by the gs is boring. You see, I still want you, disciples of that shitty sect, to feel a fate worse than death."

    This greatly rmed the Lin Fan and Ran Haoyu. Lin Fan looked at Mei Xiao, who was standing without any movement with her head low. He wanted to reach out to Mei Xiao to protect her, however, he did not even have the strength to shout, how could he struggle to reach out to her? After all, they were a bit far from Mei Xiao.

    Ran Haoyu wanted to the same, however, all of her strength was sapped out of her body.

    Seeing Lin Fan and Ran Haoyu looking towards something, Larl followed their line of sight and was a bit shocked, since he was so focused to the two fellows that he forgot about this little girl. He revealed a perverted expression and strolled slowly towards Mei Xiao.

    Outside the forest, the spectators were thrilled by this turn of events. However, four people were standing in the sky, who had a grave expression. Their brows are creased revealing their displeasure and rage.

    "This youngmaster of that chicken sect is really stupid. Dared to have a beef against us? If he touches even a single strand of Little Mei''s hair, I will personally annihte their sect!" Yuan Gu said, gritting his teeth. If not for that Elder Pang blocking the way, he would have already rushed.

    "As if you have the capabilities." Yn Na said, "With you, at the fourth stage of Emperor Realm, annihting a first-rate sect? But I also feel your rage. This bastard is such a pig head."

    "It is rather because he is confident with his backing from the White Castle, isn''t it?" Yuna Sierra faintly smiled and a sh in her beautiful eyes appeared, "But he is really such a pig head, I may say. Oh well, as long as he doesn''t say anything against my Youngmaster, I will spare his dog life for a while." (seems like they arrived after the incident in the preparation area. I wonder what would be her expression if she knew that Larl ndered her dear Youngmaster? *smirk*)

    "I say, Miss Yuna, shouldn''t we lend a hand? The three disciples are in a dangerous situation." Yuan Gu asked. Seeing the perverted expression of Larl walking towards Little Mei, his fist bulged with veins in rage. He wanted this youngmaster Larl to be minced into thousand pieces.

    Yn Na was also the same.

    Seeing this, Old Mo chuckled and said, "You two are such worrywarts. Did you all forgot that Little Mei is special?"

    "Butler Mo is right." Yuna Sierra smiled, "Just watch. It will be an interesting show."

    Yn Na and Yuan Gu looked at each other with a confused expression.

    ---

    "If you ever touch Little Mei, I swear I will pull you in hell with me!" Seeing the lecherous appearance of Larl towards Mei Xiao, Lin Fan howled in anger. He wanted to rush forward with all his strength left, however, the two servants of Larl released their oppressive aura, cutting all their means to struggle.

    Turning a deaf ear to the howls of Lin Fan, Larl was only two meters away from Mei Xiao and said, "I say, little girl, you are such a beauty. I wonder, what will be the reaction of your fellow senior and sister when they see their youngest sister disciple being stripped in the broad daylight?" Larl ran his imaginations wild and got excited.

    "You hurt... my brother and... sister." Mei Xiao slowly said in a grave tone. Her head was still lowered, so no one could see her current expression.

    "Yeah, so what?" Larl sneered. Although he did not personally hurt the two, he was the one who instructed them. So all in all, this was not false, "I hurt your brother sister, what can you do about it?"

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, Mei Xiao disappeared in front of his sight which caught him off-guard! Staggering a step back, and looking behind him, his eyes widened!

    Mei Xiao, holding arge golden hammer twice her size, appeared behind the two servants out of nowhere! Swinging her hammer in an imposing manner directly shing against the bodies of the two servants!

    Booooooom!

    The two servants of Larl were thrown away like a kite with its string snapped in an extremely violent manner, creating fluctuations which shook the entire formation!

    Mei Xiao, with an expressionless face, looked coldly at Larl, stomping her hammer to the ground in an imposing manner and said,

    "What do you think?"

 Chapter 150 - Mei Xiao VS Larl

    "This little girl..." Yuan Gu was shocked when he saw Little Mei defeating two Emperor Realm, second stage cultivators in just one swing, "To think that Little Mei reached this cultivation as such a very young age. Truly a special child." Seeing the huge golden hammer being wielded like a paper, he found this awesome and breathtaking.

    "But of course, I personally tailored Little Mei." Yuna Sierra chuckled that her busty peaks shook gently, "Truthfully, I did not realize that Little Mei has this terrifying talent until I personally guide her as per Youngmaster told me."

    "Well, that''s what you should expect from Youngmaster. He is an invincible being, how could his eyes fail to see a person''s potential and talent?" Old Mo smiled. In fact, even him was shocked to see this. After all, Little Mei was only six years old. With such an age but already reached a terrifying cultivation realm, even Old Mo felt a bit of jealousy. Truly, heavens was a bit unfair.

    "Big Sister Yuna, do you think that Little Mei has a mysterious background?" Yn Na asked.

    "This, I don''t know." Yuna Sierra smiled and answered, "But for sure, our Youngmaster knows a thing or two."

    She paused for a moment and continued, "Well, let''s leave this matter for the future. There is an interesting show inside the formation."

    Yuna Sierra chuckled lightly as she watched what was currently happening inside the domain formation.

    ---

    "You..." Inside the domain formation, Larl was stupefied by what he was currently seeing right now. He could not help but gulp a mouthful of saliva, "Third stage at the Emperor Realm...? How... how is still possible?!"

    His reaction was perfectly understandable. After all, even Mei Xiao''s fellow disciples, Ran Haoyu and Lin Fan, stared at her with an expression filled with disbelief. Of course, it was not just them, even the old man outside the formation, Wushang and the rest of the spectators were caught off-guard.

    Just think about it, a six-year-old little girl reached the cultivation of Emperor Realm, third stage. Isn''t it inconceivable that will lead the imed geniuses of this world to vomit blood?

    Mei Xiao did not utter a single word, just coldly staring at Larl who had yet to regain hisposure. After a good while, she lifted her huge golden hammer, bent her little legs and dashed forward towards Larl!

    This time, Larl awoke and finally gained hisposure, he gritted his teeth and furiously howled, "Fine,e!" The talent of Mei Xiao had brought a huge blow against his confidence, Larl. Saying that, he also released a silver-colored de. It was emitting an emperor aura.

    ng!

    The golden hammer and the silver de shed and created a violent fluctuation! The void shook, creating a pit below the two shing figures!

    Seeing that the sh was in a stalemate, Mei Xiao released her grip from the huge hammer, creating a slow momentum which made Larl''s eyes widened. He felt an ominous feeling! He wanted to retreat several steps back, however, Mei Xiao did not give him a chance to do so! Suddenly, she turned a 360 degree and lifted her small right leg and used it to kick the abdomen of Larl!

    Boooooom!

    "Grug!" Larl spat a mouthful of blood as he was thrown away and bumped on a tree in a violent manner, creating a hole on the tree.

    Whooosh!

    Mei Xiao looked coldly at Larl without saying anything. And again, she dashed towards Larl not giving him any chance to recover from her momentum!

    Larl coughed a couple of mouthful of blood again. It seemed that his internal organs were misced. His body swayed, revealing that he was weakening, however, his eyes were bloodshot revealing his ferocious gaze as if he wanted to eat Mei Xiao. Seeing that she was taking offense again, Larl gritted his teeth and circted his emperor qi and channeled it towards his right hand, and channeled it again to the silver-colored de he was holding.

    This time, he was going all out! He howled, "I refused to believe that you, a disciple of that shitty sect, are stronger than this genius!"

    Feeling a dangerous aura, Mei Xiao stopped in her tracks and looked at the abnormal fluctuations surrounding Larl. She frowned slightly but did not take a step back. It seemed she was nning to wee this.

    "Hmph, arrogant fool!" Larl lifted the silver de, with a red aura surrounding it, above his head, "If you really don''t want your little life, thene and receive this, an emperor-ss technique!" he took a mouthful of cool air and howled with red eyes, "Violent sh of the Rolling Stars! sh!"

    Shwuuuuuung!

    A blood-red sword arc appeared upon the swing of the silver-colored de charging towards Mei Xiao! This sword arc carried a terrifying pressure that even Lin Fan felt.

    "Little Mei, dodge!" Lin Fan shouted. His expression was filled with worry.

    However, Mei Xiao, with a cold-ice expression, did not dodge. She channeled most of her qi to her golden hammer and swung it towards the iing sword arc.

    Boooooooooom!

    The sword arc shed with the hammer, creating more violent fluctuations than before and creating arge and loud explosion! Lightning sparks appeared as Mei Xiao channeled all of her emperor qi to maintain her defense.

    "Keep struggling, little insect! I want to see how you will suffer... cough! cough!" Larlughed evilly that made him coughed a mouthful of blood. It seemed that this technique gave him a toll. With his injury from the all-out kick from Mei Xiao apanied with this technique, it was already a miracle that he survived.

    Whooosh!

    After a good while of struggling against the technique, the sword arc released itsst attempt of attack which thrown Mei Xiao away and collided with a tree! Mist of smoke appeared, which blocked everyone''s sight.

    "To think that I need to go all-out just to deal with that brat. Truly humiliating." Larl finally rxed upon seeing that the battle is finally over. He struggled to get back up and nned to get the g in the hands of Lin Fan. Although he was greatly weakened and injured, he still had the strength to walk.

    However, as the cloud of smoke dissipated, a small figure was standing in a distance from Larl. Suddenly Larl''s heart jumped in fright, revealing a terrified expression.

    Impossible! This is impossible! ˇŞ Larl felt his body weakening.

    Soon, the cloud of smoke totally dissipated, revealing the petite body of Mei Xiao. There were traces of blood on the side of her mouth. Her expression was still ice-cold.

    After which, she disappeared from his sight and appeared again in the same ce, however, she was now holding gs. Finally, her expression returned to the usual innocent one and helped back up her fellow senior brother and senior sister who were still in a daze.

    Larl knelt in disbelief. His expression was filled with indescribable terror as of this moment.

    It was aplete victory, for the LD sect.

 Chapter 151 - Royal Castles Progenitor, Gong Zangyu

    In a courtyard of the Royal Castle, where not even the people of the castle could enter as long as they wished, Jin Rou was sitting in a beautiful chair made of ss. Opposite of him was an old man wearing a white robe,plementing his long white hair. He looked like an existence who experienced countless trials and tribtions but still survived until now.

    The old man gracefully picked up the cup filled with a yellow tea, and slowly pulled it towards his mouth, the moves were so exquisite that even young girls would daze by this movement. Obviously, this old man was a very handsome man when he was still in his prime.

    Seeing that the old man was enjoying the tea, Jin Rou also picked the cup filled with yellow tea in his front and sipped it.

    The atmosphere between these two was soforting, apanied by the chirping of birds. Even Jin Rou was amazed. It seemed that this courtyard was made for peace.

    After a short while, the old man put down his teacup on the table in a graceful manner and smiled, saying, "Sectmaster Jin, pardon me for taking a while. I just want to enjoy this tea without any disturbance."

    "That, I don''t mind at all." Jin Rou faintly smiled. He was speaking the truth. After all, the old man did not show any arrogance in front of him, the Celestial King. In fact, the old man''s expression was filled with warmth. Jin Rou paused for a moment and asked, "May I know who is this distinguished elder?"

    "Ahh... I forgot to introduce myself. Silly me, silly me. I am really getting old." The old manughed as a sh of bitterness appeared in his eyes which caught by Jin Rou, "I am Gong Zangyu, the progenitor of this Royal Castle. You can call me Progenitor Gong if you want."

    Jin Rou was a bit surprised. This old man was the progenitor of this Royal Castle? This was the first time that he met a progenitor level of existence in this mortal world. Jin Rou sized this old man again, and when he saw the withering vitality of this old man, he knew that Gong Zangyu was nearing his death. After returning back to his sense, he smiled and said, "Then Progenitor Gong, may I know why you called for me?"

    "I just want to see what kind of being that brat Zao Dong has met. And by looking at you, he seems not mistaken about you. Even I could not gauge out your cultivation." Progenitor Gong bitterlyughed. When he and Zao Dong talked yesterday night, Zao Dong had told him a thing or two about Jin Rou. This made Progenitor curious and wanted to meet Jin Rou personally. If not for his withering vitality, he might personallye to LD sect.

    At first, he really did not believe that there would be someone who could hide his cultivation in front of him. However, the reality was in front of him. So he could only ept it.

    Although Progenitor Gong did not dare to im to be the strongest in this world, knowing that there were a lot of hidden dragons and crouching tigers in this world, he was still confident of his strength, especially with his eyes of discerning someone.

    Seeing that Jin Rou only smiled after what he said, he paid no mind and asked Jin Rou, "I wonder if Sectmaster Jin could determine my cultivation?"

    A challenge?ˇŞ Jin Rou thought. Since Progenitor Gong could not gauge his cultivation, he wanted to try regaining back his face this way?

    Jin Rou chuckled and looked straight at Progenitor Gong. Soon, a sh appeared in his eyes and smiled, "I did not expect that Progenitor Gong has already reached the first stage of Immortal Realm."

    Progenitor felt his body trembled. This young man in front of him had actually gauged out his cultivation. How was that possible? He only asked Jin Rou to regain his face from failing to determine the other party''s cultivation. That''s all. He did not expect that Jin Rou could actually do it.

    Progenitor Gong now realized why he could not determine Jin Rou''s strength. It seemed that Jin Rou''s cultivation was stronger than him. And now, he was sure that this young man came from the higher world. However, why would such an existence like him descend to the mortal world?

    Although Progenitor Gong could tell that Jin Rou was a good young man, he could not help but worry. And at the same time, he was curious about the background of him and his exact cultivation. However, this kind of questions was quite personal and should not be asked.

    "You are so amazing, Sectmaster Jin." After regaining back his senses, Progenitor Gong praised him, "It seems that that brat Zao Dong has a good fortune meeting you."

    He lowered his head for a bit and said in a low tone, "Please pardon this old bones of mine if I did annoy you in any way." This type of existence was someone Progenitor Gong could not afford to offend even he had the backing of his master. So he took the initiative to apologize. Although he was yet to rify who this young man was, he was sure that he had a huge backing.

    Of course, Jin Rou knew what this old man meant. He probably already assumed that he was an existence that he could not afford to offend so he did this. After all, the old man let him wait for a while to enjoy his tea, thinking it might incur his displeasure.

    Jin Rou shook his head and faintly smiled, "No, you do nothing wrong."

    Progenitor Gong opened his mouth to say something, however, he did not know how to say it.

    "I know what you want to ask, so fret not, I have no ns of monopolizing this world." Jin Rou rified himself.

    Progenitor Gong heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this. It seemed like a burden disappearing in his heart. However, after a while, a white sh appeared in his eyes, realizing something. However, he shook his head, smiling bitterly. His expression was filled with worry.

    Jin Rou, of course, noticed this. He immediately understood what this old man thought and asked, "Progenitor Gong wants my help, right?"

    Progenitor Gong shook, surprised. He looked at Jin Rou with admiration and a bit of worship, "Sectmaster Jin, nothing can escape your eyes, I may say. That''s right, I was nning to ask for your help. However, I brushed this off knowing I have no qualifications to ask for it."

    "Royal King Zao Dong helped me in the past, so if I can help, I would like to." Jin Rou said. However, the real reason he wanted to help this old man was that he could see that Progenitor Gong has a white inner heart and strong willpower. This was something worthy of admiration. So he felt that this old man was worth helping.

    "Your Excellency..." Progenitor Gong was shocked. Soon, his eyes were filled with gratefulness as he looked at Jin Rou. He even changed Sectmaster Jin to Your Excellency. He believed that this young man can help. However, it was not for him, but for his dear master.

    "At the very least, I can help master before I die..." Progenitor Gong sighed and muttered under his breath. Soon, he began exining the matters he needed help with.

 Chapter 152 - The Prelude

    In the deste wastnd, two figures were standing next to each other, facing a green-robed figure. It had already been thirty minutes since they started facing each other. However, they literally just face each other, no one was talking.

    At this moment, it was a deafening silence. Even a needle could be heard if it fell to the ground. This silence could make anyone ufortable. Butpared to these beings, it was not a problem at all.

    Finally, the green-robed figure, who was thedy in the green garden, spoke with a firm yet charming voice, "So finally, the Ancient Ming n has finally made their move... and sent you two here, right?"

    The two figures were, of course, Jyu Ming and Lai Ming.

    Lai Ming answered, smiling, "Well, that may be the case."

    "What may be the case?" The green-robeddy sneered, "That''s precisely the case, isn''t it? It seems that Zang Ming was already nearing his death."

    "If you already know it, why bother asking?" Lai Ming did not remove his smile, "But what you said is true. After more than a million years of living, the First Ming Ancestor''s vitality has withered."

    "So you want thepass to prolong his life?" Farna, the green-robeddy, asked, "Even though you could prolong his life using thepass, it''s not yet enough for him to be an Immortal Emperor."

    "Fool." Jyu Ming suddenly interjected, "As a traitor, of course, you don''t know a thing about what''s the happenings inside our n. Let me tell you, the First Ming Ancestor has finally be an Immortal Emperor for a long time now."

    "What..." Farna''s body shook. She did not expect that the First Ming Ancestor, Zang Ming, had be an Immortal Emperor already, "How is that possible...?"

    Just think about it, Immortal Emperor is a realm after the Immortal Realm. However, Immortal Emperor Realm was unique, since reaching this realm meant that one had finally reached the path of godhood. Of course, it was just the beginning path. After all, Immortal Emperors were the only beings qualified to ascend to the higher worlds and continue their path of cultivation.

    Furthermore, Immortal Emperor Realm did not have first to nine stages. This was the starting realm with sublevels of lower-level, middle-level, upper-level and peak-level instead of nine stages. However, breaking through from this realm was extremely difficult that even in the higher worlds. It might take tens of thousands, or hundreds of thousands. This was possible. What''s more, it''s close to impossible to do a breakthrough in Grivexia. That''s why Immortal Emperors ascend to the higher worlds to temper and increase their chance of breaking through.

    Now, Farna discovered that the First Ming Ancestor has already be an Immortal Emperor. How terrifying was that? After all, in Grivexia, Immortal Emperors were the peak of existences. Furthermore, Immortal Emperors had a lifespan of 500,000 years! Of course, burying themselves underground with blood beads were exception and not included to the initial lifespan.

    Seeing the shocked and a bit of terrified expression revealing in Farna''s face, Jyu Ming could not help but be arrogant, "That''s right. Our First Ming Ancestor is already an Immortal Emperor."

    Farna bit her lip and did not talk for a while. She and Zang Ming were rivals when they were still at their prime. However, Farna was a genius with extreme astonishing talent in cultivating, while Zang Ming was not. She deduced that Zang Ming would never reach Immortal Emperor Realm even he became old. Who would have thought that he reached it? By this, she already knew how strong willpower Zang Ming had. For some reason, she could not help but be disappointed, not because of him, but of herself.

    She also lived for a more than a million years already, however, she still could feel mundane feelings. She could only live this long because of the Immortal Green Garden. With her current cultivation, it was more than impossible to live this long. In fact, even Progenitor Gong, who was her disciple, managed to live for so long because of the garden too.

    "Enough of chitchat." Lai Ming said, "Hand over thepass and we will not bother you or anyone in this world."

    Farnaposed herself and said, "I can''t give that to you. That is given by my master and I promised that no one in your n can steal it from me as long as I live. Even Zang Ming had no choice but topromise!"

    "Audacious! With your strength of the first stage of the Immortal Realm, do you think you can defeat us?" Jyu Ming said. Although he was no match to Farna, Lai Ming was not.

    "How unfortunate..." Lai Ming sighed, "If you did not betray our n just because of your foolish dream of creating your own world and sacrificing your cultivation, perhaps you already became an Immortal Emperor and ascended to the higher worlds. Too bad, really. Since you can''t give thepass, then let me forcibly take it away from you!"

    Boom!

    Lai Ming showed released an oppressive aura directing towards Farna!

    Thump Thump!

    "Grug!" Farna coughed a mouthful of blood and knelt down. Just a single attack of an oppressive aura, she was already helpless, like a fish on the chopping board. As she expected, the enemies were way stronger than her! After all, Lai Ming was at the second stage of the Immortal Realm!

    "Give it up. Surrender thepass and I will spare you." Lai Ming coldly said. In his heart, he was also satisfied. Who would have thought that he could defeat the unrivaled genius in the past who rivaled their First Ming Ancestor?

    Farna was looking miserable right now. However, she was not nning on giving thepass to them!

    Crack crack

    Farna tore up space and was about to enter it to run away. However, how could Lai Ming, who understood this, let her?

    "You can''t run!"

    However, Farna was fast enough to enter the space even injured which surprised Lai Ming.

    "Lai Ming, she escaped!" Jyu Ming said worriedly.

    Lai Ming did not get irritated about this, smiling, "Never thought that she could still pull a trick even with that injury, truly a genius. However, too bad that I already thought that she will do it. So I left a mark with her when I released my oppressive aura. In fact, I already know where she is."

    Heughed sinisterly and continued, "Come on, Jyu Ming. Let''s start the hunt."

    After which, he tore up the void and locked the coordinates where Farna was. Disappearing from the deste wastnd.

 Chapter 153 - Seeking Trouble

    "The LD sect is always giving me surprises..." Royal King Zao Dong muttered under his breath. He was currently watching the battle between Mei Xiao and Larl, "To think that such a talented kid from this world, howe I did not know this?"

    "Your Majesty, I investigated the matter about Mei Xiao already." Byukaria, the secretary of Royal King Zao Dong had appeared, "This little girl was a ve of the Bitter Sect in the past. However, she was saved by Sectmaster Jin, and joined the LD sect. This is the only information that I could find."

    After Royal King Zao Dong witnessed the terrifying monster-like talent of Mei Xiao, he ordered Byukaria to investigate the matter.

    "But I bet, Sectmaster Jin knows something about it." Royal King Zao Dong was slightly disappointed as he could not dig out any valuable information especially the background of this little girl. But, he came into conclusion that this girl was not a being from this world.

    He paused for a moment and said, "Nevermind, I will just personally ask Sectmaster Jin if he doesn''t mind. Let''s go and receive them."

    ---

    "Little Mei, you were so amazing a while ago. How did you do that?" As Lin Fan was slowly recuperating in the preparation area together with Ran Haoyu, he asked Mei Xiao in amazement, "You are so young, yet you already surpassed us. It seems that you are the senior sister of us." He wrylyughed. His eyes had a trace of jealousy, however, it disappeared right away, not daring to show it.

    "Indeed, you are amazing, Little Mei." Contrary to Lin Fan''s expression, Ran Haoyu showed an expression of proud. She gently patted Mei Xiao''s little head.

    "Hehehe." Mei Xiao giggled happily, "That''s because Big Sis Yuna gave me a cultivation method that erases mundane feelings for a while and gives me a total boost in strength. I personally call it Super Serious Mei Mode! Hehehe."

    "There''s such a thing?" Lin Fan was surprised, could not help asking.

    "Yep, yep! Furthermore, Big Sis Yuna told me that the cultivation method is only applicable to me." Mei Xiao nodded her little head in a cute manner.

    "Ahh... let''s talk about thatter. Less talking so that our injuries heal faster." Ran Haoyu patted Mei Xiao''s head again and was about toid back.

    However, an arrogant voice suddenly interjected silencing the whole crowd, "This brat gravely injured my brother, Larl, yet they still win? I thought that gravely injuring an opponent is prohibited, but what is this? Extreme bullshit?"

    Wushang slowly descended from the sky. His expression was filled with rage and his killing intent was about to burst out. Seeing that Larl was almost crippled because of the risks he took a while ago, his rage bombarded his chest more.

    The three disciples of the LD sect frowned in unison. They were feeling ominous right now.

    Seeing that no one answered, Wushang paused for a moment and said, "If I don''t receive an eptable reason today, then don''t me me for being rude!"

    Booom!

    Wushang released his aura of the sixth stage of Emperor Realm!

    "Can''t ept a loss gracefully? Pathetic." Lin Fan snorted, mocking the attitude of Wushang. Although he felt heavy because of the aura, he did not care at all.

    "What did you say, ant?" Wushang fixed his gaze towards Lin Fan and released an oppressive aura targeting him!

    Mei Xiao was about to enter Super Serious Mei Mode to defend his senior brother somehow when an oppressive aura shed with Wushang''s oppressive aura.

    "Royal Castle does not permit anyone to cause trouble in our ce, gentleman." Elder Pang said as he slowly walked, looking at Wushang with indifferent eyes."

    "Old man, you said that injuring someone gravely is prohibited. But what was this? Larl is almost crippled!" Wushang ferociously asked Elder Pang, "You better give me a satisfying reason, or else... even the Royal Castle would not be able to protect you."

    "What an arrogant youth here." Elder Pang smiled faintly, "But let me answer your question, Larl was the one who started everything. As you see, even the two disciples from the LD sect were injured because of Larl. So what LD sect disciples did was merely self-defense. And not a break of rules."

    He paused for a moment before continuing, "As a disciple from the White Castle, I think you are not that dumb to understand this logic, right?" There was a trace of mockery in his tone.

    "Bullshit! What my brother did was only slightly injured them. As you see, they were getting better. However, what about my brother? He was nearly crippled! If not for me taking immediate actions, Larl would have been crippled and useless for the rest of his life!" Wushang''s nerves were bulging in rage.

    "Well, it''s his karma for doing stupid things." Elder Pang waved his hand disinterestedly, "Go back to whence you came and I will forget this matter. If not, let me take your words back at you, even your Royal Castle will never able to protect you."

    "Fool. Do you think that our White Castle stand shoulder to shoulder with your Royal Castle? Let me tell you this, the White Castle is far stronger than you all!" Wushang snorted and released his sword.

    He immediately dashed forward and swung his red-colored big sword aiming towards Elder Pang''s neck.

    "Truly daring." Elder Pang sneered, he released his dagger and took the offense!

    ng! ng! ng!

    A series of sword ngings could be heard as the void intensely fluctuated. If one would notice, although both of them were had the same cultivation, Elder Pang was still slowly gaining an advantage since he had abundant fighting experience.

    Booom!

    After several rounds of stalemate, Elder Pang found a chance to gain momentum from Wushang lowering his guard! He immediately lowered his sword and directly shed against Wushang''s belly!

    "Grug!" Wushang was thrown away in an arc and coughed a mouthful of blood. He gritted his teeth and struggled to get back up. However, his legs were weakened, "Bastard!"

    "You are too young to be my opponent, kid. So get the hell out of here!" Elder Pang firmly said.

    He was about to leave when a strange voice sounded,

    "The people of Royal Castle are now quite arrogant. How about me, being your opponent?"

 Chapter 154 - The Arrival

    An old man wearing a white gown slowly descended from the sky. His wrinkled face was frowned, revealing intense displeasure. With his hands sped on his back, he paused and continued, "Just because you can defeat my disciple, you think you are already mighty, Pang?"

    The old man''s face was expressing full of mockeries.

    "I did not expect that the Castle King wille into being." Old Pang was surprised, he thought that things were now getting out of hand. He clearly knew that he was not a match with this Castle King. After all, thetter was already at the ninth stage of Emperor Realm! A little bit and was about to reach the legendary Overlord Realm!

    "But of course." Castle King snorted and revealed his disdain, "You hurt my disciple, you think that I will lie low while watching you beating my disciple like a pig?"

    "Well, that''s true." Although Elder Pang was not a match against Castle King, it did not mean that he will cower in fear. In fact, he was still maintaining a calm andposed attitude. But of course, inside was a violent torrent of emotions, he then said, "But your disciple here was the one who started everything, isn''t it justifiable that I only defended? I guess, as the Castle King, you know this."

    "You have a point. However, you still hurt my disciple, so if I don''t get revenge, I will not be the Castle King!" Castle King flicked his fingers, and a sword appeared.

    Whooosh!

    After which, Castle King threw his sword like it was a spear! It turned into a white streak of light dashing towards Elder Pang.

    Elder Pang''s body shook, surprised. He did not expect that Castle King would attack immediately without hesitation! Furthermore, it seemed like he was unafraid of getting into conflict with the whole Royal Castle! He gritted his teeth and would try his very best to block this attack. But even he sessfully blocked it, the attack would still leave a grave injury in him. But what''s his choice? He could not evade since there were a lot of people behind him!

    ng!

    However, when Elder Pang was already prepared to receive the attack, a familiar figure stood in front of him blocking the sword.

    With a dashing dragon-robe and a heroic cape, Elder Pang already knew who this was! His eyes sparkled as his heart felt warmth. This person was the protector of this world, the one who loved and cared for his people so much.

    Royal King Zao Dong!

    "Callum, I never expected that you wille into being. You, a person who never cared about mundane matters, is now here causing trouble. I wonder if this is a deration of war against my Royal Castle?" Zao Dong said as he caught the sword from Castle King. After which, he threw it to the side with a trace of disgust in his movements.

    "Zao Dong oh Zao Dong, so what if I am?" Callum, the Castle King, sneered, "My White Castle is not afraid of falling out with you. Even you still have a living ancestor buried underground, it won''t help."

    "Oh, seems that you got some huge backing?" Zao Dong smiled, not even showing a slight of a frown, as if he was already expecting this, "Then, let''s not talk anything else."

    Whoosh!

    Zao Dong dashed towards Callum, taking the offense. Along the way, he summoned his emperor-armament, a green-colored whip, and whipped it against Callum who was in a reachable distance!

    "Hmph. Petty attack." Callum snorted and revealed his golden de, an emperor armament and shed!

    ng ng Boom Boom Boom!

    The whip and the sword shed in a very fast manner that ordinary eyes could not see even the afterimages. This confrontation shook the entire ground, making every spectator watching to flew in distance.

    Rumble!

    Rumbling sounds could be heard as the ground could not endure the fluctuations any longer as it revealed several pits around the two figures fighting!

    This stalemate battle dragged too long that the two figures were already getting impatient. However, for the people watching, this battle was so marvelous that it even took their breaths away!

    "Such an awesome fight! The two kings are definitely and evenly matched." A Sky Realm cultivator showed his amazement and adoration towards this fight.

    "Of course, it is the battle of two beings who were only a step away from the legendary Overlord Realm. What do you expect? Even though they were only exchanging blows without moving from their spots, it is already awesome enough. Only those people like them can achieve this kind of fight." An Emperor Realm cultivatormented.

    "However, as you see, since the Castle King is getting impatient, he is asionally showing defenseless spots. If this continues, he will be at a disadvantage." An old man joined.

    "Isn''t it good news? After all, the White Castle is hostile against the Royal Castle." Everyone thought the same as the Sky Realm cultivator said this.

    Thirty minutes had passed, and still, the two figures were still fighting evenly.

    Callum, who was getting more and more impatient, gritted his teeth in indignation. How was that possible that he was evenly matched with this Zao Dong? Take note, Callum was already 86 years-old, while Zao Dong was still a bit young. So even though they had the same cultivation, as an older being, he should have the advantage in terms of experience! After all, he tempered his body with thousands of trials and tribtions.

    He refused to believe that Zao Dong was his match. Thus, he flew in a distance to prepare his emperor-ss technique!

    "You''re now going all out?" Zao Dong smiled faintly. Although he had a smile, he could feel a terrible feeling of numbness in his right hand caused of continously whipping without stop. In fact, even his breathing was greatly affected. However, he still maintained his calmposure.

    Byukaria and the Royal Knights, who were behind him, wanted to help. However, they knew they were not a match against Callum. Only Zao Dong had the power match him.

    "Zao Dong, it seems that you are already about to breakthrough to Overlord Realm, right?" While preparing his all-out attack, Callum gravely said. He was sure about this since he was also about to breakthrough.

    The people who heard these words were shocked. Breakthrough to the legendary realm, Overlord Realm soon? They sucked a mouthful of cool air. This was truly shocking!

    Zao Dong did not respond this, keeping his mouth shut. He was more focusing and thinking what kind of technique the old man would unleash.

    "Whatever, as I am already here, I will not let it happen!" Callum howled. He was now in the final stage of preparing this emperor-ss technique when the void shook violently, resulting in his channeled qi getting dissipated.

    "Grug!" As he was disturbed, the bacsh attacked him as he spat a mouthful of blood.

    The void suddenly revealed a crack, and two figures appeared from it. One was a youth, and one was a middle-aged man.

    Their eyes were roaming as if they were searching for someone.

    "Space Maniption..." Zao Dong had a grave expression. He felt an indescribable danger stemmed from his instinct. It was telling him to run away because the opponent was too strong. There was only one realm that could grant this kind of power...

    "Immortal Realm!" He blurted in horror.

 Chapter 155 - Overestimating Capabilities

    "So this is the ce where Farna resided?" Jyu Ming said as his expression was extremely disgusted, "As expected of a backward world. Even the cultivators here had petty low cultivations."

    "As I said, this is a mortal world, after all. It is differentpared to Grivexia." Lai Ming calmly said, "Let''s get going. I already found her location. Never mind these ants."

    They were about to move out when the void suddenly cracked open, revealing a figure.

    It was an old man with a white long hair, with a countenance of a true expert.

    "Progenitor!" Zao Dong blurted out all of a sudden due to surprise. Indeed, it was the progenitor of the Royal Castle, Gong Zangyu!

    As Zao Dong was aware of the matters, his progenitor was powerful, though he did not know what cultivation he had. But was it enough? Even Progenitor Gong was already here, his instinct could still feel a fatal danger.

    The people around felt a very pressuring aura that it made them go farther away from where the aura could not reach. Their expressions were not any betterpared to Zao Dong and Callum! This type of aura... was not from anything about this world!

    "Is this the power of an Overlord?" Someone from the spectators mumbled under his breath. Obviously, he did not know even the progenitor of the Royal Castle.

    Although all of them were already feeling danger, they did not leave as they did not want to miss this chance to watch an uing interesting battle.

    But little did they know, they had no chance to escape the moment Lai Ming had appeared since he already locked the dimension, preventing anyone from leaving. Of course, they could leave as long as their cultivation was stronger than him.

    On the other side of the sky, where Yuna Sierra and others were watching...

    "Two Immortals appeared..." Yuan Gu said in surprise. He gulped a mouthful of saliva as his back was drenched. He did not expect that he could see Immortals today!

    Even Old Mo and Yn Na were not an exception. After all, they only heard this realm in the legends. Just think about it, Immortals in the mortal world?

    "Seems like things are getting out of hand." Yuna Sierra sighed, "I will get those three. The battle between those two would affect the entire surroundings." Saying this, she slowly descended from the sky.

    "Zao Dong, get your subordinates to get away from this ce. The farther the better." Progenitor Gong said in a solemn and serious tone, "I don''t want to be hindered battling this guy."

    He was not confident enough that he could defeat Lai Ming. After all, his master, Farna, had told him what happened in the deste wastnd. Farna wanted to help him, however, she could not do anything as of now, as Lai Ming''s oppressive aura gravely injured her.

    Hearing this, Zao Dong immediately led dazed Byukaria and the Royal Knights fled in a distance.

    "I never expected that there is another Immortal lurking here in this world. It seems I underestimated Farna''s world too much." Lai Ming smiled.

    "My master has already said that she will not give thepass to you. Why are you so persistent?" Progenitor Gong asked.

    "Because we need it, aren''t you dumb, old man?" Jyu Ming said arrogantly. Even though he was surprised that there was another Immortal here, that was it and did not mind at all. After all, their n had tons of Immortals.

    Progenitor Gong frowned. This young man is not even respecting him as a senior. "Looks like every young people in your n has the same attitude as yours."

    "Our Ancient Ming n has the qualifications to have this kind of attitude." Lai Ming said.

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Let''s not talk about this. As you already know, we are here to retrieve the World-Creating Compass. If you give us what we want, we will leave immediately."

    Progenitor Gong harrumphed and flicked his sleeve and a silver spear with lightning fluctuations around it appeared. It was an overlord armament, Lightning Spear!

    Whooosh!

    He waved his hand in front and the Lightning Spear became a streak of white light dashing towards Lai Ming!

    Lai Ming sighed in his heart, "An ant that does not know what''s good or bad for him. Really, this world has full of idiots." He summoned his sword that was also an overlord armament and waved his hand!

    Whoosh!

    The sword became also became a streak of light as it shed with the spear!

    In the Immortal Realm, they had the ability tomand their armaments to attack an enemy via control. To put it in simple terms, the armament became a puppet that could be controlled as per the master wished. Of course, the preconditions were that you know what wave signs to do to control it.

    "This guy... is really strong!" Seeing that he was getting more and more in a disadvantage as his spear was significantly weakening, he said with a grave and solemn tone. He thought that since he was already at the peak of the first stage of the Immortal Realm, he could put up a fight with someone with the cultivation of the second stage of the Immortal Realm. But what was this? It was not yet a minute, but he was already struggling!

    The difference between the stages of the Immortal Realm is terrifying!

    Lai Ming''s hand did a wave sign and said, "Cease your struggle."

    Zeng! The sword started spinning while shing with the spear violently. Half of the entire dome was shattered and turned into nothingness.

    "Grug!" Progenitor Gong could not endure it anymore as his connection with the Lightning Spear was severed, resulting in a heavy bacsh, which made him coughed a couple mouthful of blood.

    Peng! The Lightning Spear attempted to fly away, now that it was freed. However, how could Jyu Ming, who was an Overlord Realm cultivator, let it away? His eyes were immediately shed with greed and caught the spear in a matter of a second.

    "Finally, I can rece my emperor armament with this." Jyu Ming gleefully said, thinking that his fortune was great this time.

    "Give me the Lightning Spear!" Progenitor Gong howled in anger. That spear was given to him by his master. How could he let someone have it? He struggled to reconnect his consciousness with the Lightning Spear again. But it was no avail.

    "If you justpromised and talked with your master, then this will not happen. But you two overestimated yourselves. Let me end your suffering now, old man." Lai Ming sinisterly said as he ordered the sword to strike Progenitor Gong!

    However, just about he was about to do it, a young man with a ck long hair had appeared and said,

    "It is you who is overestimating your capabilities, ant."

 Chapter 156 - Jin Rou Meets Farna

    Two hours ago, inside the Immortal Green Garden:

    Farna already returned from the deste wastnd. She was breathing difficult as if she was being suffocated. She was about to enter meditating state when she noticed an unfamiliar figure which caught her off-guard.

    "Who..." Farna, who was gravely injured, wanted to ask who was this young man in ck hair in front of him. As she was aware, no one, except her and Gong Zangyu, had the ability to enter this ce. Even Immortal Emperors would be helpless against it!

    However, she slowly realized that this aura was somewhat familiar with her! This was the same aura she felt a week ago.

    She saw a young man, wearing a white robe thatplemented his ck hair, he was watching a red-colored butterlfly on a flower like a child.

    Of course, this was our protagonist, Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou heard the charming voice of Farna and turned around, "So you are Progenitor Gong''s master?"

    He sized up Farna and frowned a bit, "You are gravely injured. Come here and I will treat your wound."

    "Ah?" Farna was a bit stupefied, why would this young man treat her injury? Furthermore, did he have the capability to do so?

    Seeing that the other party was in a daze and probably did not n on moving, he went to her instead and held her delicate white hand and transferred a bit of his essence qi to her.

    "Ahh!" Farna was shocked when Jin Rou channeled some of his qi to her, however, she did not resist it as it was aforting feeling for her. It feels like she was in heaven, without pain or any worries at all. However, there was something that made her more shocked, no, stupefied to the extreme.

    "You''re now healed. Your misced internal organs were damaged, but I healed it also, so you don''t have to worry." Jin Rou smiled and said. He let go of the white hands of Farna and moved away.

    "You are..." Farna''s lips trembled, she did not know how to say it as she could not dare to believe it...

    "Hmm?" Jin Rou was surprised by her reaction. This type of reaction was something that when you realized you are familiar with a person.

    Farna took a couple of deep breaths. After which, sheposed herself first and asked, "Pardon me if I''m wrong... but do you perhaps have a rtionship with His Majesty Fan Rou?"

    "How did you know my father?!" Jin Rou almost leaped in shock. Thisdy... knew her father? So did it mean that they met a long time ago?

    "Ah..." Farna could not maintain herposed figure any longer and suddenly trembled, she did not expect that this young man in front of him was a direct descendant of Fan Rou! No wonder why the qi Jin Rou transferred was so simr to Fan Rou''s. Various emotions emerged from her beautiful face. However, the most emotion that was shown was bitterness and disappointment...

    However, it only appeared in a matter of seconds as she realized something. She immediately knelt down and paid her utmost respect, "Farna Ming greets His Majesty Jin Rou..."

    Although Farna always stayed in the Immortal Green Garden, she was, nheless, aware of some things happening even in the Rou Celestial Realm as some envoys of the Shi n was visiting her to check the world. So she immediately realized what kind of existence was in front of her. She no longer wondered and doubt what Gong Zangyu told her.

    Jin Rou found this woman very strange. How could in the lower world knew his father? He wanted to ask this, however, when he saw the bitterness and disappointment that shed through her eyes, he brushed this thought off. He would just ask his fatherter.

    He looked at the kneeling Farna for a second and said, "Rise. No need for formalities. I am here because your disciple wants me to help you."

    "I don''t dare, Your Majesty." Farna refused and maintained her kneeling posture. She was very grateful in her heart that her disciple and his descendants knew what''s right and wrong, not offending this being. She finally felt that they were worth the price she paid. After all, this young man was the Celestial King, the ruler of this universe!

    Jin Rou sighed in his heart, then let her be, "Alright. I am here to get thepass. I don''t think I need to tell why should you entrust thepass to me, right?"

    "I have no qualms about it, Your Majesty." Farna seriously said. Furthermore, who was she not to ept? Thepass came from the highest world, after all. She and her master were only borrowers of thepass, to begin with.

    Soon, she flickered her hand and a palm-sized simple lookingpass with a golden color appeared and gave it to Jin Rou. Thispass was excluding a mysterious aura with small rays of red lights appearing inside the ss of thepass.

    "Alright. I will go now, you rest here. Your disciple is in danger since a stronger Immortal has appeared." Jin Rou said and tore the void, entering it without waiting for Farna''s response.

    She was in a daze for a good while before she mumbled under her breath, "Ah... I did not thank His Majesty''s kindness. And it''s a pity that I could not see his true appearance."

    She paused for a moment, looked up into the sky and added, "I wonder... if I can still meet Fan Rou before I die?"

    An emotion of extreme regret appeared on her face. After which, she closed her eyes and entered the meditating state.

    ---

    "Yuna." When Jin Rou saw that Yuna Sierra was about to attack Lai Ming because of the haughty attitude or whatnot of the two Ming nsmen, Jin Rou sighed in his heart and sent her a message via telepathy to not to bother and just take the Mei Xiao and others away. Of course, Yuna was startled when she heard it as she did not sense his young master''s presence at all even she was there the whole time! But soon, sheposed herself and led the three disciples away.

    Jin Rou wanted to just lend a hand to deal with these people secretly, but seeing the disdain in the faces of them, he changed his mind. And thus, he appeared.

    "Who are you?" Lai Ming creased his brows and asked.

    Jin Rou was walking leisurely as if he was strolling in a park with an indifferent expression. However, deep inside, he was deeply angered.

    With his hands sped on his back, he said, "You have no qualifications to know who I am. I just want to tell you that you two are mere ants in front of me.

    "How arrogant!" Jyu Ming howled, "Do you think you are so invincible?"

    "I am indeed invincible. What of it?" Jin Rou casually answered, revealing a faint smile.

    "If that''s the case, let this genius try!"Jyu Ming could no longer endure it and thrown the Lightning Spear, which he tamed a while ago, towards Jin Rou!

 Chapter 157 - Jin Rou And His Throwing God Brick

    Jyu Ming threw the Lightning Spear carrying dangerous and violent fluctuations all around it passed! Progenitor Gong''s heart jumped as he saw the streak of lighting towards their ce. Even he was an Immortal Realm and the one who threw it was only an Overlord Realm, he could not still dare to receive this attack! The void trembled as the streak of light was nearing Jin Rou!

    "Perfect timing." Jin Rou chuckled, not minding or being intimidated. He did a grasping gesture with his right hand and moved it forward.

    Peng! Everybody''s eyes were widened in surprise as they saw Jin Rou catching the Lightning Spear with bare hands like it was a fish! After which, without even struggling, the Lightning Spear stopped and its terrifying might disappeared, as if it was already tamed.

    "Grug!" Jyu Ming, who was in a much surprise, staggered a step backward and spat a mouthful of blood. It was the bacsh from the spear, as his connection with it was utterly severed. However, it seems that the bacsh he received was worse than Progenitor Gong''s.

    "Bastard, what did you do?!" Seeing the weakening of the young master, Lai Ming was panic-stricken. He could feel that his life was gradually fading!

    "I just severed the connection with the Lightning Spear from him. After all, this armament was Progenitor Gong''s." Jin Rou casually said.

    "You..." Lai Ming could not maintain hisposure. How could this man severe a connection with ease? Even him, an Immortal, severed it after a while. But this man, severed it the moment it touched the Lightning Spear?

    This time, he was feeling danger. He could sense that this man was dangerous. However, there were no reports or whatever regarding someone like this. He took a deep breath, and regained hisposure. He transferred some of his qi to Jyu Ming to maintain his breathing. Soon, Jyu Ming''s pale white face gradually returned it slightly rose-colored face.

    "Are you from the higher world?" Lai Ming stood up and faced Jin Rou. They were only some meters away with each other.

    "You can say it that way." Jin Rou answered. He did not directly answer. After all, he came from the celestial realm, the highest world in the universe.

    "Why are you interfering with the matters of our n? We are only taking back what''s belong to us. Do you think it''s okay to put your nose into something it did not belong to?" Lai Ming said slowly.

    Jin Rou paused for a moment and retrieve a golden-coloredpass from his space vault, "You are looking for this, right?"

    "Why is it in your possession?!" Lai Ming was taken aback. Why would that stubborn old woman give thispass, that was more important in her life, to someone? Judging by the interaction between Progenitor Gong and him, it seemed that they just only met.

    Lai Ming sucked a mouthful of cool air andposed himself and looked at the golden-coloredpass, "That''s right. That World-Creating Compass is something our n needed. Since it is in your possession, are you nning on setting a price for it? If that''s the case, then no problem."

    "Too bad, I don''t have a n on doing so." Jin Rou straightforwardly answered without any bit of hesitation, "But I wee you snatching this from me though."

    "What..." Lai Ming was surprised by the confidence of this young man in front of him, "Young man, it''s better to know what type of thing you are currently holding. If a someone from the higher world knew you have this kind of treasure, you think you can stop them? There are many Immortal Emperors in the higher worlds, so think twice before owning something if you have no power to protect it. You are just seeking n-annihting cmity. Aren''t you afraid to be a sinner of your n?"

    "Who told you that I have no power to protect it?" Jin Rou faintlyughed and continued, "In my eyes, Immortal Emperors are just fishes on the chopping board. That''s all."

    He really found thisughable. Him, seeking a n-annihting cmity? Well, they can give the Rou Celestial Family a try.

    Lai Ming was utterly displeased by Jin Rou''s remarks, an Immortal Emperor was just a fish on a chopping board for him? He clenched his teeth and forcefully tone down the surging rage in his heart. He could not afford to cloud his reasoning at this critical moment. The subject of their mission was already in front of him. He needed to be careful.

    "This is getting boring." Jin Rou flicked his finger and a palm-sized brown brick appeared in his right hand. It was not emitting any imposing aura like the armaments a while ago, "Let''s settle this, shall we?"

    "A brick?" Lai Ming creased his brows. However, he did not dare to underestimate this. There was something odd with this brick that he felt, after all.

    "Receive this Throwing God Brick of mine!" Jin Rou said as he threw the brick towards Lai Ming, making the entire ground tremble and crack! The entire brick was surrounded with lightning sparks and a fire circting it as it dashed towards Lai Ming at a terrifying speed!

    Whoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooosh!

    It was annihting everything in its path as if a legendary me that could burn everything!

    "This..." Lai Ming''s heart almost jumped in fright. This was insane! He thought. However, he could not back out. He gritted his teeth and crazily howled, "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" He channeled all of his qi to the sword. He was betting everything with this onest strike!

    "Go!"

    Whooooooossh!

    The sword dashed towards the iing brick with crazy fluctuations around it. It had a ck circting air on the tip of the sword!

    BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAM! The sword and the brick shed with each other!

    "Grug!" Lai Ming''s heart shuddered, and coughed a mouthful of blood! What a terrifying might! ˇŞ He eximed in his heart. However, he will never choose to submit and give up. The sword was still fighting with all its might. As long as his sword was there, he still had the chance.

    "It seems that the power I infused with the Throwing God Brick was not enough." Jin Rou was nning to end this with one shot. But who would have thought that the enemy could barely struggle with it? It was like he had been too soft with his opponent.

    "Those who bring malicious intent in this world will be punished. So cease your struggling, ant." Jin Rou said with a cold-ice tone, "From the very beginning, you stand no chance against me. ENLARGE!"

    ZOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The palm-sized bricked, that was currently shing with the sword, suddenly erged like an almost towering wall! The power it had tripled as it directly smashed the sword into pieces!

    "Grug!" Lai Ming revealed a terrified expression as he spat arge amount of blood that seemed like water falls flowing from his mouth. His eyes were filled with indignation and helplessness upon seeing the iing colossal brick towards him!

    "Don''t expect to be resurrected. Because I already crossed your name out for the resurrecting waiting list." Jin Rou said.

    Lai Ming looked at him with countless expressions without saying anything. But surely, upon hearing those words, he realized what kind of being they attempted to kick, this time.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Arge explosion emerged from the sky that scattered the wind in all possible directions. And a cloud of smoke blocked everyone''s sight.

    Soon, the cloud of smoke disappeared, revealing nothing but a clear sky.

 Chapter 158 - The Conclusion

    "Lai Ming...!" Jyu Ming, who was aware of everything that happened, crazily howled in disbelief. How could Lai Ming be defeated just like that? Take note, Lai Ming, even in the Ancient Ming n, ranked among the best. Although he could not be considered a core member, he did, after all, a great contribution to the whole Ancient Ming n.

    And now, that he was dead, how could he say to the elders? No, how could he survive this cmity?

    His expression was filled with grief and disbelief. He refused to believe that his senior was killed just like that.

    "You there." A voice suddenly called out to him. Lai Ming traced where the voice came from and found out that it was from the killer of his senior. His expression suddenly turned vicious, as if he was ready to eat the other party. However, he knew that he was not a match so he did not dare to take the offense. Unless he had not a choice, he would not definitely do it.

    Of course, Jin Rou noticed this vicious re of Jyu Ming. However, he did not mind and continued, "You are from the Ancient Ming n, right? Go back and tell your n that the thing they want is in my possession, and I will personallye to Grivexia. If they really want to, they could give it a try."

    Hearing the voice filled with the confidence of Jin Rou, Jyu Ming was puzzled. Although he did not know what cultivation Jin Rou had, he assumed that it was probably still in the Immortal Realm. Their n had a number of Immortal Realm experts, so they were not at least afraid even with the powers and factions of Grivexia. Where di his confidencee from?

    And he will personallye into Grivexia? Does he really think that it was that easy?ˇŞ Jyu Ming thought.

    "What are you waiting for? Scram now before I change my mind, ant." Jin Rou coldly and impatiently said. He was giving him a chance to live longer, as well as the Ancient Ming n. Of course, for the matter that he was personally going to Grivexia, it''s true.

    "You..." Jyu Ming wanted to beat this man in front of him. He, Jyu Ming, being called an ant? Even his nsmen did not dare to say it to him upfront! He took a deep breath and said, "Fine since you are so confident with your capabilities, I will return and report this to the elders. I hope you don''t regret what you did."

    "I will not regret what I did. Instead, I should be saying that to you and your old folks in your n. Keep in mind that not all existences in the universe could your n afford to offend." Jin Rou faintly smiled.

    "..." Jyu Ming was agitated by this. However, he toned down his surging hatred towards this man. He promised that this man will experience a fate worse than death for killing Lai Ming! Finally, he moved his hand and a ck talisman appeared with unknown runes inscribed in it. Soon, a ck gate appeared in his front. He gave Jin Rou a final nce and said, "You''ll eternally regret it that you opposed us, Ancient Ming n!" After saying that, he entered the gate and disappeared.

    Jin Rou shook his head. Looks like this n was one of the idiots who could not swallow anger. Whatever, what would they do would be their karma.

    Jin Rou looked at the brick in his grasp and smiled, "Who would think that a brick that I picked up in the LD sect would be something powerful like this?"

    That''s right, that brick was just picked up somewhere in the LD sect. He just modified it. He was feeling proud of his creation at this moment. After all, it was unheard of a brick being a weapon even in the higher worlds.

    The spectators in a distance from the battlefield started to leave with satisfaction in their hearts. Those battles were so amazing that they even forgot to breathe! It was an honor for them to witness such unbelievable beings in this world and thus aimed to spread the news. Of course, there would be people exaggerating everything, modifying the truth and all.

    After the spectators scattered, those disciples who participated also had left. Fortunately, they were all safe as the Royal Castle transferred everyone in the castle along with their elders apanying them.

    As for Mei Xiao and the others, they werepletely safe since Yuna Sierra was along with them. They were currently in the sky, watching the things happening below.

    "Big Brother Jin is so powerful! Little Mei wanted to be someone like him too!" Mei Xiao, with glittering and sparkling eyes, said in admiration with her two tiny clenched fists on her chest.

    Yuna Sierra and the others just smiled from this. If she worked harder than everyone else, maybe that was slightly possible. However, Yuna Sierra knew that it was pretty impossible unless she was from the Rou Celestial Family. But of course, she could not afford to shatter the hope of this little girl. This could be a motivation for her to work harder in the future. She also knew why would this little girl wanted to be stronger than Jin Rou. Well, if Little Mei reached the True God Realm, then, it was possible.

    "Looks like everyone is here. Did you all lock the door in our sect?" Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of them which startled everyone.

    "Sectmaster!" Everyone called out in unison.

    Little Mei ran and hugged Jin Rou merrily and said, "Big Brother Jin, we won the Sect Wars!"

    "Mm-mm." Jin Rou smiled warmly and patted her little head, "I know, you did great." He was surveying everything that happened inside the forest domain without them knowing. He saw everything even though he was not present at all since he was inside the castle talking with Progenitor Gong.

    After patting her for a while, Jin Rou looked at everyone and said, "You all should go back to the sect first. I still have something to do here."

    Everyone nodded in unison. After which, Yuna released a gate and entered it and Yuan Gu, Yn Na, Old Mo, and the three disciples followed suit.

    Seeing that they were gone, Jin Rou descended from the sky,

    "Your Majesty!" Progenitor Gong immediately knelt upon seeing the figure of Jin Rou currently descending. His master had already told him via telepathy the shocking and nerve breaking identity of this young man. Various positive emotions were welling up inside his old heart. Of course, there was also fear inside his heart. Fear that he would offend this being.

    Zao Dong was shocked, "Progenitor... why wouldˇŞ"

    "Shut your mouth and each of you kneel down or else scram from my castle!" Progenitor Gong shouted.

    Thump Thump!

    Zao Dong, Byukaria and the Royal Knights immediately kneeled. Although they don''t know what''s going on, since their progenitor tells them to, they hurriedly kneeled, brushing off all hesitations.

    "Rise, all of you. We are in the broad daylight. You don''t need to kneel." Jin Rou knew that Farna must have told him his identity already. So this progenitor was acting like this.

    Zao Dong heaved a sigh and was about to rise when Progenitor Gong viciously red at him like he was an unfilial son. His heart trembled violently and remained in the kneeling posture.

    "We don''t dare, Your Majesty, We are just but lowly servants. If I just knew and realized your existence, we would have prepared the grandest banquet of weing you here in our humble world. I am hoping for Your Majesty to forgive me or my descendants if ever they offended you in some way." Progenitor Gong said. Although he already asked for an apology back in the courtyard of his, he felt that it was not enough for someone this type of existence!

    Don''t you ever dare to offend His Majesty Jin Rou. He is the current Celestial King from the Rou Celestial Family, and I know you know what type of being he is. So watch your actions and your people''s actions to prevent offending him! If you ever do, forget about me about being your master! ˇŞ These were the exact words of her master, Farna. As he was extremely devoted to his master, he immediately believed what she said! In fact, if Farna told him that his castle was a piece of shit, he would believe it as well!

    A blind worship... it is.

    "Progenitor Gong, let''s go." Jin Rou helplessly sighed and said.

    Progenitor Gong, of course, knew where Jin Rou wanted to go. He told Zao Dong to prepare the grandest banquet and immediately led the way.

    ---

    "Your Majesty..." Farna kneeled with utter respect and admiration. Although she was calm outside, her heart was in a turbulent, having violent beats.

    Progenitor Gong also knelt down in front of Jin Rou without saying anything.

    "I am here to ask Immortal Farna a favor." Jin Rou immediately directed the topic.

    Farna''s heart almost jumped in fright, but immediately said, "Your Majesty, Farna Ming, this lowly one, does not deserve to be called an Immortal. And about your request, please just say the words and if I need to jump into a sea of fire, I will do it without hesitation."

    Almost every being of this universe wanted to do service for the Celestial King since it was such an honor and something to be proud of. As such, how could she decline? This was a chance for her!

    "No need to do that." Jin Rou awkwardly smiled, "As you know, I will be leaving this world for a period of time. And I need people who would help my sect to build a reputation which my disciples could be proud of. I want you to help my sect in all various and possible ways."

    "This is not a problem at all, Your Majesty. Farna Ming, this lowly servant, promise that I will do it as you like." Farna said with a determined expression.

    "Thank you. Don''t worry about thepass, I will return it to that ce in Grivexia." Jin Rou smiled and assured.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty... this lowly one is greatly indebted to you." Farna heartfully said.

    She opened her mouth again but there was no voice. She was filled with hesitation as of this moment.

    "Father is okay. He is currently in the celestial realm." Jin Rou guessed that this woman wanted to ask about his father, so initiated.

    Farna smiled wryly deep inside her heart ˇŞ Yeah, he''s okay, then that''s good.

    "I will be leaving now. Farewell." Jin Rou said as he disappeared in front of them.

    The two kneeling figure entered daze for a moment. before snapping out of it.

    "Ahh... His Majesty just disappeared just like that. I even prepared a banquet for His Majesty..." Progenitor Gong smiled dejectedly.

    "Little Gong, we could not waste His Majesty''s time." Farna smiled to him and said, "Go and tell your people to make arrangements for His Majesty''s sect. Send many emperor armaments and things that would be useful to them. As for the prize of them winning, send an immortal nt from here!"

    "As you wish, Master!" Progenitor Gong immediately said. Although it stung his heart a bit regarding the immortal nt, he, nheless, agreed. After all,pared to favor and assistance from that being, this nt was just trash.

    ---

    The Lovey Dovey Sect was so lively for the past three days and three nights as they held a banquet that sponsored by the Royal Castle themselves. Many sects from first-rate to third-rate sects was invited except for the Soaring Phoenix. In fact, with the exception of them, all the sectmasters of various sects attended and gave the LD sectmaster a face. After all, this was a sect that the Royal Castle dered as a Sworn Ally!

    Besides, some of the people here personally witnessed the battle, especially thest one that annihted the entire dome and a radius beyond! They wanted to know what type of person the sectmaster of LD sect was.

    Each sect prepared extravagant gifts as a congrattory, but everyone knew that it was just one forging a friendly rtionship. After all, if they had the backing of LD sect, then they would also have a portion of the backing of the Royal Castle! It was, indeed, a wise move. Of course, the LD sect did not mind at all.

    ---

    "You''re going to Grivexia, Youngmaster?" Yuna Sierra was surprised. Although she heard it when Jin Rou said it to Jyu Ming, she still felt surprised.

    Inside the meeting room, all of the members of LD sect were present. All of them had surprised expressions.

    "Yes, and I want toe to that world alone. I have something to do there and after that, I would return here. Don''t worry." Jin Rou exined the things.

    All of them had anxiety swelling up in their faces. They wanted to say that they wanted to go with him, however, he already said that he wanted to go alone. Even Yuna Sierra was helpless and could only frown.

    They sighed in their hearts, knowing that they would just be hindrances for Jin Rou when they went with him. As for Yuna Sierra, she knew she needed to act as the temporary sectmaster and protect the sect against people with malice intentions.

    "No need to show me that faces." Jin Rou smiled, "I want you all to be stronger enough to be qualified to ascend to the higher worlds. So train hard and I am expecting that all of you would be way stronger when I came back."

    "Big Brother Jin, will youe back?" Mei Xiao suddenly hugged him as tears were welling up to her little eyes.

    "Of course, Big Brother wille back and bring all of you to the higher worlds." Jin Rou caressed her head and answered with a gentle smile, looking at everyone, "As long as you all reached Immortal Realm when I came back, I will bring all of you with me and ascend to the higher worlds. How about that?"

    "Is it possible to reach the Immortal Realm here?" Old Mo asked.

    "Of course. The Royal Castle had a ce where there was a dense amount of Qi. I will create a door connecting to that ce. About the permission, they said as long they are a member of LD sect, they wee them." Jin Rou said. He was talking about the Immortal Green Garden, which also thepass created.

    After a series offorting words from Jin Rou, everyone finally agreed with reluctance. He also gave them a mission to bepleted and a corresponding reward personallying from him would be rewarded.

    At the dawn of the second day, Jin Rou left the Farna''s Mortal World.

    ---

    In the Royal Castle, there were two figures sitting opposite to each other. One was Zao Dong and the other one was a beautiful maiden. She was Miyu Dong, the Royal Princess. She just came back from seclusion, thus, she was not present when things happened.

    When Jin Rou defeated her, she promised that she would train harder and harder until she defeated Jin Rou. However, as for now, although she breakthrough to the seventh stage of Emperor Realm, she was sure still not a match against him.

    "Father, I want to join the LD sect." Miyu Dong said as there was a tinge of redness in her maiden face. As for why she wanted to join the LD sect, only she knew.

    "Sure." Zao Dong did not even think about it and immediately agreed. Progenitor Gong already told him about the identity of Jin Rou. However, as he was ignorant about things, he did not understand it except he knew that Jin Rou was someone his castle could not afford to provoke. In fact, his progenitor told him that in case he offended the LD sect, he should justmit suicide in front of them to atone for his sin.

    "Thank you." Although Miyu Dong was a bit surprised why would his father immediately agreed, she did not mind it.

    "The recruitment will be on the second day starting from now. I could not help you to enter the sect using the backdoor. So you need to rely on your own." Zao Dong exined.

    "I don''t need that. I can enter the sect without it." Miyu Dong stood up and left.

    Zao Dong wanted to say something but seeing that his daughter was already walking away, he did not bother about it.

    He just casually smiled and muttered under his breath, "Ahh... My daughter is now ady..."

    ---

    Volume 2, end.

 Chapter 159 - [Volume 3: Grivexia, The Land Of Holiness] Falling From The Sky Is Amazing

    "Zin Shi, run! I will buy you time to escape! Hurry!" Kam Shi, an old man with gray and withering hair, shouted as he coughed up a mouthful of blood. His internal organs were misced and he was gravely injured. He was holding his sword in defense, and trying to catch his breath.

    They were currently fleeing from an overlord-level beast, One-eyed Frog. As the two were below Overlord Realm, they were, of course, not a match against the beast. Actually, they did not expect that they will encounter such a powerful beast here in this type of lowly mountain. After all, this mountain was famous for its medicinal herbs and never had any dangers within. In fact, there was never a report that an overlord-level beast was residing here. Unfortunately, they met one.

    "Grandpa, what are you saying?! If we will die, then we will die together! I will not leave your ass here dying! If I did, you think I can face my father? Our n? You said that we will show them that we are worthy of being a member of Shi n!" Zin Shi, a beauty with a short red hair, said with determination. She was more than willing to die with her grandfather. After all, even they return to their n, they were just treated as something that was worse than trash.

    "Zin''er, what are you saying?! You are the hope of the n in order to grow! The Shi n needs you! This old man is dying anyway. What''s wrong with dying earlier?" Kam Shi said as he flicked the forehead of his granddaughter with affection. Although he was feeling numb all around his body, he could still smile.

    Seeing the eyes of his grandfather filled with resolution and hope, Zin Shi bit her lower lip until it bled. She wanted to say something to rebuke his grandfather but she did not have the guts to do so. So she just nted her feet in the ground without moving. Even her legs were shaking in fear, she still chose to stand by his grandfather''s side.

    Kam Shi was speechless for a moment in his heart when he saw that his dear granddaughter had no n of leaving. He sighed in his heart and said softly, "Silly girl, if you die with me here, do you think I can rest in peace? Please... just see this as my onest favor to you. You are still young. You have a long way to go, while me? I already reached mine and I''m more than satisfied with that. So, go now before that frog appears. I want you to live!"

    "Grandfather..." Zin Shi''s body trembled as she heard the words of her grandfather. At that moment, she was trying to weigh her grandfather and her dream. Which was more important? But whatever she chose, both would be satisfying for her even it meant dying. After all, she did not know how to live without her only kin.

    Baaam! Baaaam!

    A series of loud steps could be heard near the ce where Zin Shi and Kam Shi was. Each step was like an earthquake with a terrifying ma pulling them down.

    "Zin''er, go! That frog is here! Go! Please, go! Just go!" Kam Shi said with a dark expression. He wiped the blood on the side of his lips and prepared himself. He turned his back and smiled saying, "Live on, my dear granddaughter."

    Whoooooooooosh!

    Kam Shi charged forward in order to catch the attention of the iing frog without turning back.

    "Grandfather!!" Zin Shi''s heart jumped in fright as she saw her grandfather recklessly charging forward just to catch the frog''s sight. She knew that he did this for her to have time to run away as far as possible. However, her deep worry for her grandfather won over the reason for running away. Like a stone statue, she just dumbly stood there with her face pale white.

    "Beast, I am here!" When Kam Shi caught sight of the beast, he immediately shouted to catch its attention. After all, what if it saw Zin Shi? Probably, it would target her first since she was young and meaty.

    As expected, the One-eyed Frog, a massive green, with dark scales with a hideous appearance, appeared in his sight. This frog could bring terror to anyone below the Overlord Realm. Just a stare from its blood-shot eyes, one would already tremble in fear and lose all hope to survive. What''s more, once this beast locked your smell, no matter what you do and wherever you go, it could still find you.

    "Rubbert!" The One-eyed Frog crooked with a heinous voice. Staring with disdain at Kam Shi like he was like an ant. It did not even look at him for long before it swung its big head as if it was searching for something.

    "Damn beast!" Kam Shi howled in anger. He knew that this beast was looking for his granddaughter. So, he could not let it go. He gripped his sword and charged forward without any ns in his head. He knew very well that no matter how much he tried, he was still not a match. With his current cultivation of ninth stage of Emperor Realm, it was more than given.

    "Rubbert!" Just when he was about to try to pierce the sword through the scale of the beast, the One-eyed Frog crooked loudly that made Kam Shi flew away in a violent manner.

    Bam!

    "Grug!" Kam Shi bumped into arge tree and created arge pit behind him, coughing out a mouthful of blood. His sight blurred, with his body weakening. He released all of his strength left to see if his granddaughter was already away. However, his face got paler when he saw that Zin Shi was still dumbly staring at him with a terrified expression!

    "No... don''t..." Kam Shi wanted to say something, however, his body was not listening to him anymore as he was already near the death''s door. In the end, he felt as if he was still a failure even in his death. He bitterly smiled and prayed to all the gods, if ever there were, to save Zin Shi before closing his eyes, entering the phase to the next life.

    "Grandfather... no..." Due to being extremely terrified, Zin Shi felt her legs weakened and could not move, no matter how much she tried. She wanted to run to Kam Shi to check him. However, the fright covered all her reasoning and did not manage to do what she wanted to do.

    Stump! Stump! Stump!

    Large and loud stumps pulled Zin Shi to back her reality. She followed where the stumps came from and her face got all white as if all the blood was drained. She stuttered, "I... No..."

    She knew she was about to die. However, for some reason, she felt relief.

    Zin Shi looked at the lifeless body of his grandfather not that far away from her with indescribable emotions for a moment, closed her eyes, and readied herself for death as tears roll down her face.

    BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAM!

    However, a ray of white light shot down from the sky with an explosive momentum that directly hit the massive One-eyed Frog! It caused arge pit below that span through hundred meters radius. Fortunately, Zin Shi was not affected and was just covered with green blood that sshed from the body of the beast. That ray of light was like a meteor fastly descending from the sky!

    As the cloud of smoke disappeared, Zin Shi saw a man with a ck hair, wearing a white robe with a smile on his face like he enjoyed ying in the park.

    Obviously, this is our protagonist, Jin Rou. He excitedly said,

    "I did not know that falling from the sky is this amazing!"

 Chapter 160 - Zin Shi

    "But seriously, why did the linears connecting the worlds fluctuated? Did I use too much force when I opened the gate?" Jin Rou rubbed his chin as he pondered for a moment. While he was still inside the gate, the linears, which connect all of the worlds and maintain its resonance, suddenly fluctuated abnormally as if it was disturbed. That''s why the gate ended appearing in the sky, and Jin Rou fell from it. Although this was the case, he found the trip of falling from the sky amazing.

    After pondering things for a moment, Jin Rou decided to move and know where he was by using his eyes. However, before he could do so, a woman''s voice suddenly entered his ears saying, "Who... who are you?"

    "Huh?" Jin Rou was a bit surprised when he heard this voice. He had thought that there was no person in this radius and only knew that there was a beast, "Someone''s actually here? Howe I could not detect it?"

    This triggered his curiosity and traced where the voice came from. Soon, he saw a maiden-like beauty with red short hair. With her petite and curvaceous bodyplementing her face, she could already rival the beauty of Miyu Dong of the Royal Castle. No, this girl was a bit prettier than Miyu Dong as there was something special within her in just first nce.

    As Jin Rou used his Godly Eyes and was shocked when he discovered something, "A direct member of the Shi n?"

    One should know that the Shi n was one of the Four Prime ns that were under the rule of the Rou Celestial Family. The Shi n was a very powerful n that even the other three prime ns would not dare to wage war against them. Maybe if worse came to worst, they would. However, as much as possible, they did not want to oppose the Shi n. Not to mention, this n was strongly being supported by the former Celestial King, Fan Rou.

    The Shi n''s specialty is Blood Arts, which they can control their blood and make it into deadly weapons. However, this blood was not the normal blood other usually had, their blood was very unique that it amounts more than several thousand times from normal blood. And those who had this type of blood were the direct members of the Shi n. And also, there were those who had this type of blood, but it was not that pure. Those were the branch members of the Shi n. There are more than a hundred direct-level Shi ns lurking in all the worlds and there are no less than several thousands of branch-level Shi ns all around.

    And obviously, this girl in front of Jin Rou was from the branch-level of Shi n. However, she surprisingly had the pure unique blood of the direct members! As far as Jin Rou was informed, there was no direct-level Shi n here. After all, in the eyes of the Shi Prime n, this was just a backward world.

    "No wonder I did not detect her until she spoke. She had that unique blood inside her." Although Jin Rou did not detect her, it did not mean that he could not dodge it when she attacked. After all, he was the strongest boy in the universe, counting out his family.

    After thinking things, Jin Rou finally realized that this woman was looking at him like he was a terrifying monster that eats people without further hesitation. So Jin Rou initiated a conversation and said, "No need to be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I am Jin, what is your name?"

    Jin Rou thought that this girl may have suffered a severe trauma just a while ago judging from her current expression. But what made amazed him was that even though this girl was very scared, she did not move her feet that were nted on the ground like it was stuck there. Or maybe she did not have the guts to do so?

    Hearing the gentle voice of Jin Rou, Zin Shi calmed down a bit and her trembling legs decreased. However, she was still scared. After all, this young man in front of him just killed the beast which they were fleeing from with just one stomp falling from the sky. What if this man had ulterior motives? What if he was nning on doing some nasty things with her pure white body? This thought made her shivered.

    But after a moment of running her imaginations wild, she mustered all her strength and said, "I am Zin Shi..."

    "Oh." This time, Jin Rou smiled as his spections were right. This girl was really from the Shi n. After all, besides the unique blood they had, their red-shining hair made the n very easy to be distinguished as their hair was also had very unique characteristic traits.

    Jin Rou paused for a moment and asked, "Then why are you here and covered with blood? You are fighting the beast I stomped a while ago?"

    Seeing the eyes of Jin Rou that hid no hidden motives, Zin Shi calmed down a bit and began narrating the entire scenario that happened from the very start.

    "You''re saying that this mountain should not have any overlord-level beast here?" Jin Rou asked and used his aura to detect everything inside this mountain without being noticed. After several seconds, he confirmed that it should really be the case since the next strongest here was only at the fourth stage of Emperor Beast.

    "Then where is your grandfather?" Jin Rou asked.

    Zin Shi pointed her trembling into a direction with a solemn expression.

    Jin Rou traced the location and went there. After checking him, he softly whispered, "His soul was retrieved and already about to undergo inspections and reviews to enter the Yellow River of Reincarnation. I guess it can''t be helped then."

    Jin Rou was nning to revive Zin Shi''s grandfather. However, it would disturb and create turbulence if he tried to get the soul in the Underworld. After all, although he could do that without a problem since he was the Celestial King, it would create problems for the people managing the Underworld.

    After a while, Zin Shi buried his grandfather in where he died and pierced a cross made of wood, silently praying to the Gods while crying.

    After which, the two went down the mountain together as soon as possible.

 Chapter 161 - La Estance

    "So you went to that mountain in order to get some medicinal herbs and sell some and use it?" Jin Rou asked. They were currently eating pork buns that were inside the inventory of Zin Shi. They were currently taking a rest under the shade of after they got out of the mountain to have Zin Shi rest her body for a moment. After all, she just kept silent on the way and just breathed hard.

    Zin Shi remained quiet for a while before answering, "Mhmm. My grandfather is a master physician, so we always collect medicinal herbs. That is what we do for our living. After all, we are not getting any support from the n."

    "Right, if it''s not sensitive to say, you told me a while ago that you guys were exiled from the Shi n. Why is that?" Jin Rou asked as he took a bite from the bun.

    "Because the family where I was born with had the lowest pureness of unique blood." Zin Shi bitterly smiled, "In the Shi n, the pureness of the unique blood is very important. It is the basis of what will be your future in the n. I, unfortunately, had the lowest pureness of ten percent."

    She paused for a moment, sighing in her heart and said, "I can''t even train a normal and mediocre Blood Arts technique. If I ever try to learn it, it will surely just kill me by getting every dose of blood in me since mine was not sufficient."

    "But I don''t think that would be enough for you guys to be exiled in the n. After all, whatever happens, you are still a Shi nsman, having the blood of the n running in your veins." Jin Rou said. He thought that this girl had yet to know that she had the pureness of the unique blood that can''t be born in a branch n. Although this fact is not yet visible, if Jin Rou does some alterations in her body, that would sure be awakened. He wondered, what would be the expressions of those in the 630th branch when they realized that they exiled their hope to rise in the greater heights?

    "Yeah, that''s true." Zin Shi responded, "That''s a long story, I will tell you that next time if I have the chance."

    Seeing that Zin Shi had no longer any interest of opening any information for him, he did not bother asking again about that.

    After finishing eating the buns prepared, Zin Shi stood up and said, "I am going back to the Physician Guild. Where are you going?" She wanted to ask a thing or two about Jin Rou. However, seeing the mysterious and indescribable innate aura surrounding him, she dismissed this thought and just want to go home.

    "You are a member of the Physician Guild?" Jin Rou was ted and asked, "Would you mind if I tag along?"

    "I won''t mind." Zin Shi immediately answered. Now that her only rtive was dead, she wanted to have someone to apany her and someone she could trust. If her gut feeling is right, Jin Rou is someone she could trust. Well, not that her guts have been wrong in the past. Besides, this would be a great chance to know more about something about this man in his twenties. She knew there was something special in this man. In her eyes, although he was not that handsome, he was damn attractive for her. In fact, the moment she had a talk with her, her heart unexpectedly skipped for a bit. Her eyes for people is not just for show.

    ---

    "This is La Enstance, right?" Jin Rou asked.

    ording to what Yuna Sierra told him, La Enstance is one of the most sessful and strongest powers residing in Grivexia. Rumors said that this city had an Immortal Emperor protecting this ce. That''s why no powers nearby dared to attack this ce though it was literally a treasure vault.

    "Yes, this La Enstance. This is the city where the Physician Guild resides." Zin Shi said, "But don''t get me wrong, although our Physician Guild is residing here in this city, we don''t need their protection."

    "Oh, so you''re guild is an independent one." Jin Rou said, "But depending on the circumstances, you might need the help of them, right?"

    "In any case that we could not handle anymore yes, probably." Zin Shi nodded in agreement.

    She paused for a moment and continued, "But there was never a time that our guild had asked for a favor from the echelons of La Enstance."

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded. He roamed around and found out that this ce was lot modern than the Farna''s Mortal World. The buildings, the items being sold, everything was a level or two higher. Not to mention, this ce had rumored to have am Immortal Emperor guarding in the shadows.

    "So your guild has also an Immortal Emperor?" Jin Rou asked. After all, Immortal Emperors were the pinnacle of power here in Grivexia.

    "Immortal Emperor!" For some unknown reason, Zin Shi felt agitated and blurted it out. When she realized that it was very inappropriate, she added, "I''m sorry. It''s just that, it is my dream to be an Immortal Emperor someday. But when I think about my unique blood that can''t even practice a lowly type of Blood Arts, I know that''s just a pipe dream."

    "That''s not a pipe dream, for sure." Jin Rou smiled, "You still have yet to learn your limits and how to exceed it."

    "What are you talking about?" Zin Shi felt a chill running down in her spine. For some reason, she felt that this man in front of her had already seen through everything about her.

    "Nothing. You''ll know it when the timees." Jin Rou did not open any information again and dismissed the topic.

    Zin Shi wanted to ask again. However, when Jin Rou dismissed it, she threw it at the back of her head. She''ll just wait for that time if it everes.

    "Here we are." Zin Shi said as she gestured the fancy building and tall building in front of her.

    That''s right, this is the Physician''s Guild. This building consists of only two floors. However, the moment one entered this ce would realize that this ce was grander than those any other guilds in the past. With its right aroma of medicinal herbs nted in a pot everywhere, the ambiance was soforting that would ease anyone''s tension.

    Just when Zin Shi was about to guide Jin Rou around, a cry suddenly rang right after they entered, saying,

    "Please... Help!"

 Chapter 162 - Lunaite Disease

    "What is happening here?" The moment Zin Shi heard a voice asking for help, she immediately went forward and saw a woman with a child lying on an emergency stretched bed.

    The child seemed like he was having difficulty with breathing and had red marks all around his body as if it was an allergic reaction. However, one nce and an expert master physician already knew that this was not something with just an allergic reaction.

    "Miss... miss... are you a master physician too?" The woman, probably in her 30s, went up and asked Zin Shi with a sh of hope. However, when she realized that Zin Shi was too young to be an expert master physician, her eyes with hope gradually turned cold and said, "I need an expert master physician. I am willing to pay any price! Just... just save my son!"

    "Ma''am, I have already told you that your son cannot be saved anymore and only have several days to leave. I already did you a favor of prolonging his life for days." A middle-aged bald man wearing clean white robe suddenly intervened into their conversation in a tone of arrogance.

    "Senior Liu?" Zin Shi was shocked when she saw the one who talked just now. He was a senior and said to be the most promising candidate to hold the position of guild master for the nexting election. Senior Liu was a qualified 7-star master physician. But she was very wary of this man since her grandfather, Kam Shi, had told her that this man was a very crafty fox that should not be underestimated. He was the type of man that liked to control others with his ns, ying them on the palm of his hand.

    "Little Zin, you''re back." Senior Liu smiled and feigned ignorance as if he had not seen her yet, "Where is Kam Shi?"

    "He..." Zin Shi stuttered and struggled. However, only one word came out of her mouth when someone asked where was her grandfather.

    "No need to answer it anymore." Senior Liu said with a sh of a smile appeared on his face, "Just by judging from your expression, something must have happened so I won''t pry any further."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "This woman asked me to save his son a while ago. But you know that when a person has a lunaite disease, it is impossible to be saved unless it was not the terminal stage. In fact, even you are lucky enough to know that you have this disease, you will still die after a few years, and that''s already given."

    "Lunaite Disease?!" Zin Shi could not help but be shocked.

    Lunaite Disease, this was one of the diseases existed in this world that had yet to find a cure. Not to mention this disease was deadly and will surely kill its victim, it was said that it could stop its victim from cultivating. Many expert 8-star master physicians had already sumbed themselves into researching a cure for this Lunaite Disease. In fact, even a legendary 9-star master physician had joined the fray just to help them fasten the research. However, their hard work did not bore fruit, leaving the world in disappointment. However, it was also understandable. After all, the disease was not something you should belittle. To add more fact, you cannot notice if you have this kind of disease until it reached its terminal stage. Even with an eye of an 8-star physician, this was still impossible. For the 9-star expert master physician, there was a 50/50 that he or she could discern it. And no one had ever discovered where this disease could get from.

    As of now, the expert master physicians had only a single way to save someone from this disease, and that was to prolong their lives by several days or weeks, and if lucky, months.

    When Zin Shi absorbed all information, she sighed in her heart and realized that this boy was such an innocent victim of this disease. Judging by his appearance, he was just five years old. Poor boy that he did not have the luxury to experience the world. Even this world is governed by power, it was still a nice ce to live.

    "Ma''am..." After realizing this heart-wrenching fact, she did not know how to say it. However, she must, "Your child here is..."

    "What, your guild has no one to save my son? I''m telling you, just your name the price! As long as my son is saved, I am more than willing to pay double, no, triple of the current price!" The woman desperately begged.

    "It''s not that we don''t want to save your son, Ma''am." Senior Liu joined in, "It''s just that we don''t have the capability to cure Lunaite Disease as this is still under research. However, rest assured that if there are some discoveries regarding the disease, we will immediately have you contacted." He stretched his hand with a jade stone.

    "And you think my son is still alive by that time?! You from the Physician Guild are all useless!" The woman started weeping as she embraced her pale white son with red marks all around his body. These red marks were already a sign of its victim dying.

    Zin Shi could not help but bit her lower lip and clenched her fist tightly in helplessness as she watched this scene. Her heart trembled several times and felt like she was stabbed for thousand times. She very well knew the feeling of losing someone dear to you. Soon, more bystanders gathered and watched this scene, which some of them also wept.

    "We''re very sorry, Ma''am..." Zin Shi, with her head lowered, said in a low tone.

    "What are you asking an apology for?" Senior Liu asked in annoyance, "It is not our fault that we can''t save her son. We are not just the ones who can''t save him. No one in this world can save him. So no need to feel sorry. She will eventually ept is through the course of thisst few days of her son."

    "Hey, you said that no one can save him, right?" For some unknown reason, Jin Rou intervened and asked Senior Liu with a tone of disrespect.

    Senior Liu could not help but knit his brows in displeasure as he heard that disrespectful voice just came from a youngster who was ignorant of this world, "I did say it since no one can really save him. What, you are against that fact?"

    "Logically speaking, yes." Jin Rou smiled contemptuously and added,

    "Because I can."

 Chapter 163 - Curing The Lunaite Disease

    "You what?" Senior Liu got agitated for a moment of what he heard. He could not possibly believe what this young man said.

    In fact, even Zin Shi was shocked. What was Jin Rou thinking? Does he know what type of mess he is into now? ˇŞ She asked inside her heart. She was already preparing for some words to back Jin Rou up in case worsees to worst. But to tell that he could cure the Lunaite Disease which could not be cured by the people of this world? That''s a big promation there.

    "I said I can cure the little boy." Jin Rou repeated.

    "That''s a big im you have there, Little Friend." Senior Liu was now irritated, "Did youe from the mountain, secluded for thousands of years? The Lunaite Disease, which this little boy has, had yet to have a cure. At least, not for now."

    "Not because you guys cannot mean no one cannot." Jin Rou said, "As I have said, I can cure the boy."

    "Boy, do you know that what you said is an insult to our guild?" Senior Liu said, annoyed, "It seems like you''re saying right in our ce that we are ipetent since you said you can cure this disease while our guild cannot."

    "Well, I can''t say about the guild." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders, "But at least, I know you are ipetent."

    "Audacious!" Senior Liu''s body trembled in anger as veins bulged. He did not expect that this young man would not respect him even in his territory! No one had ever offended him in such a way. This time, he was looking at Jin Rou as if he was carving the face of this young man in his mind with murderous intention. If this ce was not the Physician Guild, he would have thought this man a lesson!

    "Young man... you said that you can save my son?" Feeling desperate, the woman asked in a tone of joy when she heard the words of the young man. As long as there was a little hope that his son could be saved, it was all she needed. She was willing to pay the price even if it was a failure.

    "Yes." Jin Rou responded, "But do you trust me that I can save your son?"

    "Don''t trust him, Ma''am." Senior Liu intervened, "You don''t know what will happen if you let him touch your son! Your son might not survive for days and die today instead!"

    "Shut up! You can''t even save my son or anyone from your guild! What is your say here?" The woman shouted. For some unknown reason, she could feel an assuranceing from Jin Rou and involuntarily believed his words.

    This scene caused the bystanders to find it weird. After all, Senior Liu''s words were heavier than the ims of the young man. Just think about it, the Physician Guild can''t even find a cure for this disease. Yet a young man that popped out of nowhere could? That''s pretty illogical. Even Zin Shi wavered whether she would help Jin Rou get out of this or not. She even did not know if she could get out of this mess once she barged in, even with the help of her master.

    Jin Rou did not mind what others were saying. After all, they did not who he really was. He walked towards the little boy who was in pain and said, "Amazing, little guy. You know that your disease causes a painful reaction yet you are not crying. Really, that''s pretty amazing of you." Just think about it, the pain the disease gave its victim was like thousand swords hacking you. For a little boy of such a very young age, he could already bear this just not to add burden and misery to her mother, wasn''t it amazing?

    This was also part of the reason why Jin Rou wanted to cure his disease. Because he was strong, at least mentally.

    "I will cure you now, so you don''t have to worry. Just trust me with this." Jin Rou assured the little boy. He then looked at Zin Shi who was as if daydreaming and said, "Zin Shi, lend me a needle."

    "Ah?" Zin Shi was pulled back into her reality when she heard her name.

    "I said, lend me a needle." Jin Rou repeated.

    "Ah! Right right,iˇŞ" Zin Shi was interrupted by Senior Liu saying, "Are you sure you want to lend him, Little Zin? Just let me remind you that once you do it and something happened that worsen the condition of the child, you will also take responsibility as you are involved."

    Zin Shi''s steps came into pause as she heard these words that made her tremble. This was a fact that once she did, she could never return again. What if Jin Rou pull her down with him? The guild would probably abandon her as her n did. Her thoughts were fighting of what she should do. What''s the right thing to do?

    "You''ll be okay, I assure you that." Jin Rou said when he saw that Zin Shi was hesitating. He understood her situation because after all, who would dare to bet on someone you don''t fully know?

    After a minute of thinking, she gritted her teeth and gave a box of needles to Jin Rou. She did not know why but her guts told her to bet on Jin Rou. Whatever happened after this, she would not regret her decision.

    "How foolish." Senior Liu harrumphed in disdain, shaking his head.

    "You are the one who''s foolish." Jin Rou answered, "Let me open your ignorant eyes."

    Whooosh!

    Jin Rou picked a small needle and circted a tiny bit of his essence qi to control the needle. After which, he pierced it right into the little boy''s forehead. Soon, the little boy convulsed violently which made her mother in a panic.

    "Ignorant! That is an acupoint that you should have not touched! Are you trying to kill him?" Senior Liu said in a concerned expression but happy in his heart. This man was seeking his own demise, really.

    "What''s happening with my son? What did you do?!" The woman got agitated and shook Jin Rou several times. Judging from the reaction of her son, it seemed that he was about to die at any moment.

    Zin Shi, who bet on Jin Rou, got a pale expression as she realized what would happen to her now. Just when she was about to lose all hope, Jin Rou said with a confident voice,

    "Rest assured. Nothing will happen to your son."

    "What nothing will happen? Idiot. Look at what youˇŞ" Just when Senior Liu wanted to rub the wound by salt, the little boy stopped convulsing suddenly and rxed. The red marks were disappearing little by little as he regained the rosy color of his innocent face. Red smokes wereing out of his body as if it was being evaporated. His breathing went normal and was sleeping soundly as if he had no disease, to begin with.

 Chapter 164 - Terrace Everland Pavilion

    "This..." Zin Shi did not dare to believe what she was seeing right now. The child, who convulsed violently just a while ago, was now sleeping soundly as if he was having a good dream. What the hell had happened?

    As someone who also studied the Arts of Medicine, she knew that the acupoint in the forehead was considered to be a taboo, something not to be touched as this was connecting a vital spot inside the brain. Experts of the Physician Guild had always reminded everyone not to touch the mau acupoint, which located in the middle of the forehead. Once this was touched even by a slight touch from a needle, it would create abnormal reactions for the body and it might kill the victim. In fact, even the experts of the Physician Guild was not daring enough to touch this acupoint.

    But today, someone broke that rule and even saved the little guy. If the people around were not shocked at its finest, then they were all abnormal. What''s more, everyone can determine that the child was really cured and saved, so no need to mention the shock it had brought upon them.

    But the more that was affected was Senior Liu, who was waiting for Jin Rou''s demise just a while ago. The scenario that yed was not within his expectations, turning a 360 degree to the desired situation. He was supposed to rain insults to Jin Rou to satisfy himself. However, the reality was cruel to him.

    "Your kid is now fine. He just needs to rest for a while to recover his strength." Jin Rou said as he pulverized the needled he used to cure the child and had the box of needles closed.

    "My son... is saved?" The mother unconsciously turned her sight towards her child who was sleeping soundly and realized that Jin Rou was right. She was in a daze a while ago as she could not absorb everything that happened, she wept again and kneeled on the ground facing the feet of Jin Rou saying, "Benefactor, t-t-thank you... Please name your price."

    The kneeling of this woman astounded everyone in the hall. Even the master physicians of the guild were now lurking in the shadows watching the entire scene. No, in fact, they were already lurking in the shadows when Jin Rou started to cure the child.

    "No need to pay me." Jin Rou smiled and propped her up, "Saving your child did not cause me any trouble at all. Just see that as my gift to your child."

    "No, you are our benefactor. I will be uneasy if I did not pay you. Truth be told, I really don''t care about my money. As long as my child is alive, just some little savings for his future and our living will do." The mother said as she looked at her child sleeping soundly.

    "But..." Jin Rou wanted to reject it again. However, seeing the determined expression of the mother, he just said, "Fine. Just pay me the price that normally worth the treatment."

    "Then please receive this card as my downpayment. It contains 10,000 rubies. I know it''s not yet enough, but rest assured that I will be back here tomorrow morning to get the rest of my money. If you want, I can let my child stay in a room here first as an assurance that I will not run away." The mother said in a struggle. As a matter of fact, she did not want to make her child as the coteral, however, this young man in front of her was her child''s benefactor. Wouldn''t it be ungrateful of her if she displeased him?

    "No need. This is enough." Jin Rou shook his head, "Take your child with you to rest at home. He needs afortable environment to recover faster. Don''t worry, the disease was totally cured and it won''t get back."

    "But..."

    "No buts. I ept this card as the payment and you''re already fully paid." Jin Rou said.

    "If this is really what you want, then I humbly thank you, our great benefactor." After a moment of struggling of her thoughts, she finally gave in and bowed her head, "If ever you, our benefactor, wished some help, I am Li Zuo and I am an elder of Terrace Evend Pavilion. Just seek for me there and I will help you with all of my strength."

    "Terrace Evend Pavilion!" Everyone in the hall was shocked again as they heard the words of this woman. She was an elder of the Terrace Evend Pavilion? No one had ever expected that this woman who was showing weakness a while ago was a big shot in the cultivation world!

    One should know that the Terrace Evend Pavilion was a power that nurtured two Immortal Emperors and was said that they were still alive! Two Immortal Emperors watching the Terrace Evend Pavilion? That''s a scary thing to think of! After all, Immortal Emperors were the peak of the cultivators here and everybody sought for this power.

    Senior Liu could not help but gulp a mouthful of saliva as he heard everything. He did not expect that this woman had a terrifying identity that even the Physician Guild would not dare to offend! In fact, even the master physicians lurking in the shadows were stumped as they heard this. This woman was good at covering her identity at all. If they had just known that this woman had this identity, they would have all presented themselves to get to the good side of this woman. Now they understood why she was audacious enough to insult their guild right in their own territory.

    Soon, the woman changed her attitude in just a bat of an eye. She was now like a proud being, standing and looking at everyone here except Jin Rou like they were mere ants. She embraced her child and carried their steps toward the door. Before she entirely left, she looked at the pale white Senior Liu and said, "You are called Senior Liu, right? Foolish being. If I have believed you, I would have lost my child already. I will remember you, definitely remember you. With just strength of puny eighth stage of Overlord Realm, you thought that you''re already high enough? Heh."

    And walked away, disappearing in everyone''s sight.

 Chapter 165 - Ki Zao

    "Zin Shi, looks like I need to take my leave now. I created such a disturbance in your guild so I won''t trouble you any further." Jin Rou said to Zin Shi, who was just awakened from her daze.

    "But..." Zin Shi hesitated for a bit and eventually said, "You did not cause trouble at all. In fact, you having the way to cure for the Lunaite Disease will be a major breakthrough in the field of medicine. Considering that fact, I don''t think you can leave just like this."

    "Little Zin is right, young man." Soon, an old man with a white hair had appeared out of nowhere, he was being apanied by four old men also. The old man in the middle had a robe with a herb logo and had 8 stars logo below it. The four apanying him also had 8 stars, however, judging by how they walked, the man in the middle seemed like the leader of them.

    "And you are?" Jin Rou was very aware that there were people watching silently in the shadows since before he started. However, he did not pay any mind about them and just let them be. Now that they appeared, he could smell some unwanted trouble.

    "Ah... pardon me, pardon me." The old man in the middleughed heartily. However, the four apanying him knitted their brows, showing extreme displeasure due to Jin Rou''s tone. The old man gestured them not to say anything which the four acknowledged.

    After which, the old man continued, "I am the guildmaster of the Physicians Guild. You can call me Ki Zhao."

    "Then Senior Zhao, what can I do for you?" Jin Rou asked with a tone that he was in a hurry. He just wanted to save that child due to he was amazed by the mentality and inner heart of the child. He did not want unnecessary trouble after that.

    "You are not beating into the bush, are you?" Ki Zhaoughed, "Very well. Though I know you already knew why, I, on behalf of the guild, would like to have the way of curing the Lunaite Disease no matter what. Just name your price."

    "The way to cure the Lunaite Disease, you say?" Jin Rou had guessed right. They wanted it.

    "Yes. As you are probably aware, though it is shameful to say, my guild had never had a breakthrough about this disease even for a very long time. We don''t even know where this disease came from so we could avoid it. We have buried ourselves in research about this disease. We have spent so much time that it did not even bore fruit for our hard work. This research that was already passed down generation after generation. And I am part of the 41st generation. Sadly speaking, we only had a hypothesis about this disease so far." Ki Zhao bitterly smiled as he exined the bitter past of their guild.

    Everyone on standby was speechless. Never did they expect that the Physician Guild, who stood tall even in the grounds of La Estance had such a tragic and bitter past. After all, the master physicians of the guild had more worth than wealth. Hiring an expert master physician from the guild would be difficult unless you have a high status in Grivexia.

    Jin Rou did not speak for a moment and pondered things before saying, "Okay, you just want the way for curing that disease, right? Then I have a condition."

    "Please dare to speak." Ki Zhao''s eyes shed with delight, "As long as my guild can give it, then you can see it as sealed."

    "Then I won''t beat around the bush." Jin Rou said, "I want to have a badge of a master physician. I don''t care how many stars. I just want to have a badge as to make myself an official master physician."

    "You are not yet a master physician?" Ki Zhao was stumped to hear this. He always thought that this man was an already high-rank master physician that secluded for a long time. Or someone from the higher worlds that descended here.

    "I am not one yet. That''s why I''m asking for an official badge that came from your guild." Jin Rou said.

    "You are not a master physician yet you dared to practice medicine to someone who dying a while ago? Do you know that you can be imprisoned for what you did?" Senior Liu, who was silent all the time, found a wound and rub it with salt against Jin Rou.

    "I am really not. However, I cured something you did not able to do so. If the mother believed you and her child was killed while I really had the ability to save the child, wouldn''t you be a sinner of the Physician Guild? Having a death sentence would not please the aggrieved elder of such a powerful sect. Don''t you think so? You''re aging yet your mindset is kind of still backward. What a shame." Jin Rou fought back with words with an extreme tone of sarcasm. He did not hold back at all which made some bystandersugh.

    "You..."

    "Stop shaming yourself and our guild, Sao Liu. You are pulling not just your leg but our guild''s leg also!" Ki Zhao raised his voice in annoyance and said, "You already displeased the Terrace Evend Pavilion. Wasn''t it yet enough?"

    "I..." Senior Liu''s heart trembled and just lowered his head in shame. He was gritting his teeth in anger. He was now sure that he wanted Jin Rou dead no matter what. As a matter of fact, he was already nning of what to do.

    "I''m very sorry if this junior of mine is rude. Please don''t take offense about that as he was still inexperienced." Ki Zhao humbly apologized as if he was talking to someone with higher status. Although he wanted Senior Liu to be the next guild master, the precondition was he was qualified enough to be one. After all, being a guild master held great and heavy responsibility.

    "I, too, am also inexperienced so I don''t mind at all." Jin Rou smiled. However, he noticed the murderous auraing from Senior Liu which directed to him. Seems like a fool was about to dig his own grave, huh?

    "Then let''s go to my private room and continue our talk there." Ki Zhao invited. Whatever the identity of this young man, as long as he could get the way, then it did not matter how much he needed to pay. Compared to this major breakthrough, everything else paled inparison.

 Chapter 166 - The Mau Acupoint

    "Have some tea first, Youngmaster Jin." Ki Zhao personally brewed his most delicious tea and poured it into Jin Rou''s cup. They already had introductions a while ago and decided to call Jin Rou Youngmaster. After all, he knew that this man had a very high status as his guts were telling him.

    After filling up the cup, he added, "This is the best I can offer to you, Youngmaster. So if you find it displeasing, please don''t bear an offense and pardon me."

    Jin Rou, without further ado, picked up the cup of tea and smelled it, then took a stip. After drinking a bit, he said with a satisfied expression, "This tea is good."

    He roamed his vision around and added, "And the environment of this room is perfect for this kind of tea. I wonder if this is just a coincidence?"

    Though the tea could not bepared to the ones in his realm, this tea was still satisfactory.

    "Well, I had this room designed by a tea master, so it is not a coincidence." Ki Zhao smiled, "Then it is my honor that you have liked it, Youngmaster." Ki Zhao really knew how to y with words.

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Getting back to our topic, you want an official badgeing from our guild and nothing else, right Youngmaster?"

    "Precisely." Jin Rou answered as he took another sip of tea.

    "That is not a problem, Youngmaster. You have discovered a way to cure the disease which our guild cannot. So giving an official badge to you is already given, though I am a bit surprised that you are not yet one." Ki Zhao said in a tone of amazement. No one could me him. After all, a person who had yet to be a master physician had a way to cure the incurable disease they spent researching for a very long time? That''s pretty illogical. However, it happened.

    "Ahh, I just had a fortuitous encounter that''s why I was able to find the cure." Jin Rouughed as he fabricated a lie.

    "A fortuitous encounter, you say?" Ki Zhao''s eyes shed with shock, "So does it mean that someone had already discovered a way to cure this disease in the past?"

    "Well, technically speaking, yes." Jin Rou chuckled as he pulled out a bamboo scroll that he created just a while ago and stretched it over Ki Zhao, "This is the bamboo scroll I found when I was still traveling. It has theplete details of the Lunaite Disease. As long as you understood and mastered the way, the Physician Guild would have a major breakthrough in the arts of medicine."

    "What... this..." Ki Zhao''s hands trembled as he tried to reach his hand to the bamboo scroll. After getting it, he looked at it for a while with glitter shining and sparkling in his eyes.

    After calming his feeling down, he immediately bowed a bit and said, "This scroll is too important, however, you gave it to me. You have my greatest gratitude and if ever you want me to do service for you, I won''t mind as long as I can do it."

    "Well, let''s talk about that in the future. Why don''t you open it up now? I can help if you don''t understand anything." Jin Rou offered.

    "Well, I really want to ask something." Ki Zhao said. He did not want to open the scroll here and wanted toprehend everything with his own abilities together with his subordinates.

    "Please speak." Jin Rou said.

    "I want to know about the mau acupoint. As I watched you cure the child without taking a minute, I wonder how was it done that way. After all, even the lowest disease took an hour to be cured. But when you have touched the mau acupoint, the child was cured. As far as we know, that acupoint is untouchable and dangerous to touch." Ki Zhao said.

    "Oh about that. You have asked correctly, as that acupoint was not exined in the bamboo scroll." Jin Rou smiled, "The mau acupoint is not that dangerous as you have researched. However, it is indeed dangerous for someone who is below the 7-star master physician. Your research about that is correct, indicating that it is an acupoint which a vital organ was connected. However, it does not mean that it can kill or endanger someone once a master physician touched it."

    "Really?" Ki Zhao could not help but gulp a mouthful of saliva.

    "Yes." Jin Rou took another sip and continued, "The mau acupoint is only dangerous when touched without the exact amount of essence qi. Yes, exact. You have to channel only 0.1475 percent of your essence qi, no more and no less."

    "That''s kinda hard to exact the amount of essence qi you will transfer when it''s only that tiny." Ki Zhao could not help but shiver. To think that you need an exact low amount of essence qi so that the mau acupoint will not be triggered the wrong way? Even him, as an 8-star master physician, would not dare to im that he could channel the exact amount of 0.1475 percent. No wonder that acupoint was dangerous.

    "That''s why practicing the way to cure the Lunaite Disease below the 7-star master physician is not rmended. After all, only 7-star and above had the ability to pull such a stunt. I know it''s difficult, very difficult. But once you mastered touching the mau acupoint without triggering its deathly effects, you can cure that disease in such a short time just like I did." Jin Rou smiled and said, "There are two ways to cure the Lunaite Disease and the hardest but took the shortest time was evaporating the disease by touching the mau acupoint. And the second, well, you can read it there inside."

    "Is the second way possible to be done by us?" Ki Zhao asked with a bit solemn expression. He was not confident enough that he could cure someone by the first way.

    "It is possible. With the past understanding and research supporting this scroll, I firmly believed that it is more than possible." Jin Rou said. This was true. After all, with the knowledge of this world, within just two days ofprehension and reading the scroll, probably they will reach a breakthrough to the first stage of the way of curing Lunaite Disease.

    After talking more for a little while, their conversation ended and Ki Zhao immediately went outside to prepare the badge for Jin Rou as soon as possible.

 Chapter 167 - Golden Card

    "Jin Rou!" Zin Shi was waiting outside the guild master''s room when she saw him getting out of the room. She did not know why but she just unconsciously waited there without thinking. Probably she was worried about him. After all, it was the guild master, who was fond of secluding himself in his research that sought an audience with Jin Rou.

    "Zin Shi, what are you doing here?" Jin Rou smiled and asked. He already knew that Zin Shi was waiting outside. But he still feigned ignorance and asked dumbly.

    "Ah... err." Zin Shi did not know what to answer, having her cheeks reddened. She shook her head and calmed down and said, "I''m just worried about you. Senior Liu was looking at you like he was going to murder you."

    "Oh." Jin Rou gave this response,pletely not caring about it, "Just let him be. If he knows what is good for him, he better not raise his sword against me."

    "Huh?" Zin Shi was puzzled.

    "Nothing. Don''t mind what I said." Jin Rou chuckled and added, "Guildmaster Zhao has said that he will immediately give my badge as soon as possible, and want me to wait for a little while. He wants me to roam around the guild first and gave me a pass card."

    Seeing the golden card in the hands of Jin Rou, Zin Shi was not surprised and just smiled in amazement, "That''s the pass card to enter wherever you like here. Not just here, but you can also roam around the whole La Estance without being checked. That card is very important that only a handful of people had the privilege to have one."

    For Zin Shi, Jin Rou getting this card was already given. After all, he contributed so much in the field of medicine. When she saw the guildmaster getting out of the room with such delight carved in his face, she already understood that the talk was sessful and both reaped benefits of their desire.

    "Really?" Jin Rou did not expect that this golden card was that important. He only thought that he was a card to ess anywhere here inside the guild. Who would have thought that this card could let one ess into any ce of La Estance?

    "Yes. This card is given by the upper echelons of the La Estance as a gift, and show their good grace for our guild. They only gave four of this kind." Zin Shi nodded and answered. For some reason, she felt jealousy. This man in front of her was shrouded with a mystery that was very difficult to uncover unless she had the ability to do so. She thought that if she could reach the Immortal Emperor Realm, then maybe...

    "Then should I just give this to you?" Jin Rou had, of course, saw that expression shed in her eyes and smiled gently giving vibes to Zin Shi.

    "Ah?" Zin Shi was pulled back to reality and stared at Jin Rou with a nk expression for a while. After she realized that she looked awkwardly like an idiot, she averted her gaze and said, "What... what did you say again?"

    Zin Shi just wanted to bury herself in the ground in shame. Why of all times would she look like that at Jin Rou with such a face? She did not know why, but when Jin Rou smiled at her like that, she felt like he was the most handsome man in the universe. There was something that she could not exin that attracted her to him. It was like Jin Rou was a ma and she was the metal. The jealousy she feltpletely faded as if she had never felt it, to begin with.

    She had seen so many youngmasters who were more handsome than Jin Rou... but when she looked at Jin Rou, it seemed that they paled inparison as if they could not even hold a candle against him. She was always confident about her feeling, however, she is now confused. Was her feeling just a fluke?

    "I said, I want to give this card to you." Jin Rou did not wait for her answer and just put the card on to the hands of Zin Shi and with a smile like a bright sun, "But you have to guide me where is the best ce here to go in La Estance as the payment, how about it?"

    Zin Shi, for the first time, felt her heart jumped and skipped a beat for a second, entering a dream-like daze for a while.

    ---

    In a restricted location in Grivexia, where rolling mountains were the scenery...

    "You said that Lai Ming was killed in that backward world?!" A middle-aged man with a ck long hair, wearing a red robe, shouted in anger as he punched the wooden table into smithereens, ''Who would dare to kill someone from our Ancient Ming n?!"

    "Father... he called himself Jin Rou. An arrogant man who thought of himself as the mightiest being living. He even said that we better think twice if we are to oppose him. He even said that he will personallye here in Grivexia to settle some matters." Jyu Ming exined and added some words to light the anger of his father. His father held a high status in the n and had a say even he spoke into the whole n. What''s more, this incident was too grave. After all, they needed thatpass for their First Ming Ancestor.

    "That Jin Rou has some guts there." Mao Ming clenched his fist to control his hatred, "To think he was daring enough to challenge us, the Ancient Ming n. How ignorant! Even the Terrace Evend Pavilion would have to think twice before waging war against us. And he, a one-man team, had the audacity? He even dared to kill Lai Ming!"

    "Yes, Father. Although he was powerful than me, I doubt it that he was stronger than our senior brother. Hmph." Jyu Ming said. He was also seething in anger as he remembered the humiliation he had to bear in the ce. He would never forgive Jin Rou and would love to chop him into thousand pieces!

    "I will talk to the other high elders about this now and think about how to resolve this problem. This problem should be solved as soon as possible. Go, report this to your senior brother first as he requested a report as soon as possible." Mao Ming stood up and immediately went outside without waiting for his son''s answer.

    As Mao Ming disappeared, Jyu Ming took a deep breath and stared into the horizon with hatred, "I told you, you will regret opposing us, the Ancient Ming n."

 Chapter 168 - Immortal Emperor Kazir Ming

    Ancient Ming n''s Main Meeting Hall. The sun had finally set in the west as it painted the sky reddish orange. The sky started to darken, and as well as the expressions of people inside the main meeting hall.

    "Are you sure you''re not fabricating any of this, Elder Mao? You know that that world is just a backward world not mentioning in front of us. How would someone defeat Lai Ming, who''s already at the Immortal Realm?" One of the high elders, High Elder Zhang, asked Mao Ming with doubt.

    Mao Ming called every elder and high elders present in the n to hold a meeting which they epted knowing that it was a report about the mission given to Lai Ming and Jyu Ming. He exined and did not miss any detail that was reported to him by his son and let everyone knew about this. However, points of doubts were raised against him as the scenario was too unbelievable. After all, they only knew that there were only two Immortals lurking in that backward world, and they were sure that Lai Ming could kill them without batting an eye.

    They expected that it was a piece of good news. But to think it was the opposite? What''s more, Lai Ming was killed, someone that the First Ming Ancestor held dear! The situation was too grave that they did not have the guts to believe it.

    "High Elder Zhang is right. Your report is too insufficient." High Elder Kal added oil to the fire, "Elder Mao, what you said could not be considered a report."

    "My apologies for my and son''s ipetence, High Elders." Mao Ming bowed his head, "But what I told you was all what my son said. My son was helpless in that situation and did not have the guts to get more information. After all, the enemy was someone in the Immortal Realm."

    "Then why Lai Ming needed to die?" High Elder Zhang raised his voice, "It should just be your son, instead! You know how important Lai Ming was to the First Ming Ancestor. If he ever learned about this, do you think our n can rest easy?! The situation is too grave! Too grave that it could turn the First Ming Ancestor mad!"

    "Although Lai Ming chose to personally travel and get thepass from Farna, him being killed is really really grave. This is going to be a headache." High Elder Kal sighed. He was much calmerpared to the hot-blooded High Elder Zhang.

    Mao Ming wanted to refute that why was it that his son should be the who died rather than Lai Ming? And the high elder really told it right into his face. As a father, who would want their child to die? Or should be the one who had died instead of someone? That''s a disrespect to him, as a father. However, he did not dare to voice it. After all, these two beings in front of him were someone he could not afford to offend. They were high elders, the highest position below the n master! As an elder, the difference in status was already given.

    "So, Elder Mao, how can you resolve this situation? You are the one that we have in-charged about this." High Elder Zhang asked with a tone of sarcasm and annoyance, "This situation is already out of hand the moment Lai Ming was killed outside."

    "I..." Mao Ming did not what to say. Why would it be his responsibility? It was High Elder Zhang that gave him this task without giving him an option at all. Logically speaking, it should be High Elder Zhang''s fault since he forced it towards him. Or at least, he had to take part of the me together with this high elder. But it seemed that he was already ready to dump everything onto him.

    High Elder Kal just watched this without nning in intervening. It seemed that he did not care about this at all. After all, the situation was already out of hand and no matter what he said, it won''t change the fact.

    "What, you can''t think of any? Lai Ming was killed. It is yourˇŞ"

    "Repeat that again, Yao Zhang." High Elder Zhang was interrupted by a cold voice that gave chills to everybody present. This voice was very familiar for all the elders and high elders of the n as this being was the one they had worshipped for a very long time! Soon, therge twin door of the main hall was shattered into pieces and an old man with a long gray hair up to his thighs appeared. Although he was an old man, his body was very well-built with bulging muscles and whatnot.

    This old man carried an unspeakable aura circting around him. He was one of the beings who stood tall in the world of Grivexia. Someone that anyone out there would bow in worship!

    Immortal Emperor Kazir Ming, or the one they so called, First Ming Ancestor! A being who already lived for hundreds of thousands of years in thisnd. A being with a lifespan of half a million year!

    This being had a very scary expression which made everyone trembled. After all, he could kill anyone with just a lift of his finger.

    "First Ming... Ancestor..." Everyone in the hall immediately kneeled down in front of the First Ming Ancestor with pale expressions.

    "I always seclude myself from this mundane world in order to protect you, ipetent nsmen." The First Ming Ancestor raised his voice which pushed all the kneeling people away, "And this is what you will pay me, your protector?! By letting Lai Ming, be killed?! Ingrates!"

    "YOU BUNCH OF UNGRATEFUL BASTARDS!" He raised his voice higher that shook the entire hall, leaving cracks all around. He could still not absorb the fact that Lai Ming, who he personally nurtured even not a genius, was just killed because of these ipetent nsmen of his.

    Everyone who was thrown away coughed a mouthful of blood. Although they already expected this kind of reaction, this terror was still different when experienced! They can feel the bloodlust and angering from the First Ming Ancestor. They zapped all their strength to get back to kneeling position. Even the high elders were helpless.

    "Bastards, tell me the story from the very start. I will personally kill that son of a b-tch!" The First Ming Ancestor''s voice rang the entire main hall again, which shook all the hearts of everyone present.

 Chapter 169 - Estance World Market

    "We''re here! The Estance World Market!" Zin Shi said joyfully while stretching her hands upwards, wearing a smile.

    Estance World Market. It was one of the markets of Grivexia that only those people with high status can enter with. This market boasted its premium items that could not be found in the normal market. The price of the items here was doubled or almost tripledpared to the items found outside as the market ensured its premium qualities true and legit.

    Of course, it was not guaranteed that all items here were priceless. There was a street here in this market that was called ''Hawker''s Street'', where the prices of the items were reduced, and they were running their business validly. Here in this street, you can find street hawkers lining up from left to right shouting and endorsing the goods they were selling and the prices were really low. Well, there were items that were expensive. But beware, as the Estance World Market was not taking any inspection here in this street as it was considered as ''untouchable''. So when you''re short on money and still wanted to buy some stuff, Hawker Street was your best pick.

    But fret not. As the market had made a solution to this. Which was the Estance World Market had its own team of master appraisers that was only avable here. The master appraisers were said to be experts and trusted as they never had failed to appraise a single item. So, customers could hire them for a moment and help them pick an item. These master appraisers were a bit expensive though, as it was not easy to appraise an item. If you have the luxury to hire one, then you better go for it, you''ll feel more secure with this.

    The bustling and the grand view appeared in Jin Rou''s sight as they entered the market. Tons of towering buildings and small shops could be seen left and right. However, this space was not too crowded as this ce was called ''Premium Street'', where a bunch of goods was sold at a high price. Although La Estance had personally inspected the items, there was no hundred percent guarantee that there were no fake items that bypassed them. After all, people were born to be tricky. So, having a master appraiser would help you greatly. And if you knew that master appraiser, he or she might decrease the price of hiring them.

    The people bustling outside held great demeanor as if they were first-ss beings, having their heads chinned up. They were like proud beings who stood tall in this world. This was given to be honest, as they were really from the upper society of this world. Like youngmasters who came from a sect with an Immortal Emperor.

    "The ambiance of this ce is ssy." Jin Rou was impressed. He could feel the grand vibe being emitted by this ce. Those rich people would really find this pretty good, as they liked rich and ssic, grand vibe.

    "Well, this is the Premium Street, after all." Zin Shi said, "This ce is only for rich people that had the Silver Card of La Estance or higher."

    She paused for a moment and said, "It''s thanks to Youngmaster Jin that I coulde here again for the second time."

    "Your second time?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Yes, I had been here the first time together with my deceased grandfather as we are tasked to buy a very important medicinal herb here." Zin Shi''s eyes were filled with sadness as she reminisced the time that her grandfather was still alive. However, it only shed her eyes as she could not let herself be drowned in sadness for now, "As I know the ways here, I can personally guide you though I am not that good if you hire a guide here."

    "No problem. It would be great if it''s you." Jin Rou smiled and said.

    "..." Zin Shi blushed in shame the moment she heard those words and turned her back, not to let Jin Rou notice her reaction. ''Seriously, what is happening to me? Why would I have such reactions just by talking with this man?'' She asked herself. Her heart started beating abnormally ever since that moment they talked outside the guildmaster''s room. There were moments she was confused already. Was this they so-called liking someone? But everything had happened too fast. How possible would it be to fall in love in just an almost single day?

    "Whatever. Let''s go." Zin Shi said and started walking away.

    "Sure." Jin Rou was oblivious from the girl''s reaction and just smiled, and walked by the second.

    ---

    "Do you need anything? I mean, you have arge number of rubies so you can buy a good item here." Zin Shi said as they stopped into a small shop called ''Zang Hueru'', "This shop is said to have the best items and the rich have proved it correct. So there''s no reason to doubt this shop although this is small. After all, this shop had their own personal master appraiser."

    "Oh?" Jin Rou said, feeling uninterested. Seriously, what item would attract him in this kind of ce? But as he was still a child, adventuring the outside world, maybe an item or two will attract him, "I can pickter. How about you pick one first?"

    "Me?" Zin Shi''s beautiful eyes widened in surprise and stuttered, "No... no, no need... at all, yes. You already gave me the priceless Golden Card, so there''s no need."

    "Golden Card?" The shop''s owner''s ears twitched as she heard those words. She immediately stood up from where she was seated and said, "Youngmaster, please excuse me for a moment. I will be back."

    "Huh?" The yellow-haired youngmaster was stumped to hear this. He wanted to say something, however, seeing that the shop owner was already gone in front of him, he just looked where the shop owner was going.

    "Excuse me, Young Miss and Youngmaster." The shop owner. who was a matured beauty with violet hair, came up to Jin Rou and Zin Shi, "I am the owner of this little shop, Zang Hueru."

    "Oh, Owner Zang." Jin Rou said without respect nor sarcasm, " We have yet to choose an item."

    "That''s not what I came here up for." Owner Zang did not mind the tone of Jin Rou''s voice and asked, "I heard that you guys have a Golden Card?"

    "Yes, yes! We have." Zin Shi almost had forgotten that Golden Card users have privilege when entering shops in this market. She immediately pulled the card from her inventory and showed it to Owner Zang.

    Owner Zang, on the other hand, widened her smile as if she found a priceless treasure.

 Chapter 170 - The Golden Cards Hidden Privilege

    "Ahh, that''s a Golden Card for real!" Zang Hueru almost leaped in joy as she saw the metallic golden-colored card from the hands of Zin Shi. Her heart trembled and had the urge to steal the card. However, she stopped herself.

    "What''s with this card?" Jin Rou was confused. He knew that this card was very important that even other customers of the shop stopped by and stared at them. But Zang Hueru''s expression was what astounded Jin Rou. After all, the woman showed intense greed in her eyes that she did not dare to hide.

    "The Golden Card, maybe the basic information you have known with regarding this card is that it can let you ess all the ces in La Estance that only those few of few can only enter, right?" Zang Hueru smiled and started her exnation, "In fact, that''s just the lowest privilege of this card."

    "The lowest privilege of this card?" Zin Shi was shocked, "You mean there are more benefits than this?"

    "Precisely." Zang Hueru answered, "If you have the card, you are entitled to have a 50% discount for all the goods inside the La Estance. And you can hire a master appraiser for free!"

    "That much?" Zin Shi was more shocked to hear this. She did not expect that there were still hidden benefits behind this card. No wonder only four of it was distributed in their guild. As it was too priceless to give more than that.

    "And not just that!" Zang Hueru smiled and looked at the card again, "With the golden card, you have the right to participate or watch the Showdown of the Beasts!"

    "Showdown of the Beasts!" Zin Shi almost took a step back and with widened eyes, "The event that the Zaoyu Tamer Guild hold every five years?"

    "You''re quite an informed one, Young Miss." Zang Hueru chuckled, "That''s right. And thising week would be the exact five years of passing! And! that they will hold the event here in La Estance!"

    "Is that for real?" The yellow-haired youngmaster was surprised as he forgot to take a breath for a short while.

    Showdown of the Beasts. This event was the most anticipated from the Zaoyu Tamer Guild, one of the powerhouses who nurtured five Immortal Emperors and three were still alive! Just think about it, a powerhouse that could nurture five Immortal Emperors through their history? What''s more, all of them were 9-star master tamers as well, beings that only a half-step before stepping into the Celestial Realm!

    The Showdown of the Beasts was as its name implied. It is apetition between beasts with their masters. The showdown was open for registration for all master tamers out there who wanted to experience this. In fact, even one was not a master tamer, they could join as long as they had their tamed beasts.

    Many legacy-level sects, sects with Immortal Emperor (s), were always present and send some of their best master tamers to the showdown. Of course, the Zaoyu Tamer Guild, which obviously excels in taming beasts, send their best seeds to conquer the spot.

    For the past seven times that the showdown was held, there was no sect that had yet to conquer the first ce from the Zaoyu Tamer Guild! The said guild was said to be undefeatable when the recent Immortal Emperor was nurtured. The Zaoyu Tamer Guild had always imed the first ce nonstop, without showing mercy to anyone as they raze every opponent to the ground!

    "To think that those two, who looked like country bumpkins, have that card. How is it possible?" The yellow-haired youngmaster as he rubbed his chin with a sh of greed appeared in his eyes.

    "Hey, Youngmaster Jin." Zin Shi smiled and called Jin Rou, "We can watch the Showdown of the Beasts next week!"

    "You want to go to that showdown?" Jin Rou could feel the excitement just by looking at Zin Shi''s small pretty face, he smiled gently and answered her, "Well, if you want, I won''t mind."

    "..." Zin Shi was speechless again.

    "Ehem ehem, these Young Miss and Youngmaster." Zang Hueru cleared her throat to call the two''s attention and said, "I am here to purchase the card from the Young Miss."

    "You want what?" Jin Rou''s brows knitted, showing a bit of displeasure.

    "Ahh! This Youngmaster, don''t get me wrong." Zang Hueru smiled and offered, "You can use the card whatever you want. I can also give a 90% discount for the two of you! Or you can choose five items for free and I''ll add 50,000 rubies. But when the showdown''s dayes, I will be getting the golden card from the Young Miss as the exchanged item for the goods I offered."

    She gave an enticing and melting smile that made the hearts of the men around tremble, "Isn''t it a good deal?"

    The people around nodded in agreement. The offer was really good enough that any of them would already ept it without further ado. After all, Zang Hueru wants the card after a week and the two youngsters could still use the card however they want during that span of time. What''s more, just the 50,000 rubies and the free five items from the shop were more than enough for them! Just think about it, all the items here in this shop were very expensive that the lowest price was 5,000 rubies. Isn''t it terrifying?

    Zin Shi found it difficult to absorb as she heard the offer. The offer was too good to be true, in fact. She looked at Jin Rou to gesture him to help her what to do. If Jin Rou epted the offer, then she would ept it also. However, she really wanted to go watch that event deep inside and if given the choice to decline, she would. Given the status of this woman in front of them, she knew that she could not dare to offend her.

    However, Jin Rou without hesitation answered, "We refuse. But thank you for the offer."

    Silence...

    Silence filled the inside of the room as the people were too shocked about what they just heard.

 Chapter 171 - Desperate

    "Pardon?" Zang Hueru could not believe what she heard. She did not expect that her generous offer would be turned down just like that. It was like the answer was already prepared beforehand.

    "I said, we refuse." Jin Rou calmly said with a smile, "We want to watch the Showdown of the Beasts too so we can''t sell this to you."

    Truth be told, the main reason he declined was he knew that Zin Shi wanted to go there badly as if it was her dream. And a part of him was curious what kind of event was that. As someone adventuring outside, this was a great opportunity for him.

    "You can still watch the Showdown of the Beasts even without the golden card!" Zang Hueru said, "How about this? I have four entry tickets here that would able the two of you to watch the show. Though the tickets could not bepared to the seat that will be given by the golden card, these are still expensive worth 15,000 rubies per ticket. I will give you all the four I have, so if you have other friends, you can invite them to watch it."

    She paused for a moment and said to Zin Shi, "How about it, Young Miss?"

    The people around could not help but suck a mouthful of air. They even forget to shop their desired items as they were already too focus on the scene happening. Anyone out there would be more than willing to give the golden card to Zang Hueru after she offered those huge offers. After all, the golden card could be a double-edged sword. If someone did not have the power to protect this card, then they better just sell it to someone who can. This is the Golden Card we''re talking!

    Just when the crowd expected that Jin Rou would be able to ept it, Jin Rou broke all their anticipation and said, "We still refuse."

    "This Youngmaster here..." Zang Hueru knitted her brows and said, "I am talking to this Young Miss, who possessed the golden card. May I ask if you have a say here?"

    "He has a say here." Zin Shi did not like the sarcastic tone of Zang Hueru, "This golden card came from him and he personally owns it. So he has a say here."

    "So that''s the case." Zang Hueru returned her smile in her face professionally as if she did not knit her brows in displeasure, "If the offers Iid down are yet to satisfy this Youngmaster, I am more than willing to negotiate with you andpromise. As long as it is within my reach and not my bottom line, then I won''t mind."

    "I''m sorry but what I said is final. The golden card is ours." Jin Rou turned his back and said, "Zin Shi, let''s go."

    Zin Shi nodded and followed.

    However, when they were about to reach the door, a barrier was activated, locking everyone inside the shop. Zang Hueru assured everyone, "Fret not, everyone. I only activated the barrier because I have no other choice. I need the golden card, I need it so bad."

    "But shouldn''t you at least let us go outside and leave them here? I mean, every one of us, even you, are locked down here." The yellow-haired youngmaster said with a carefree manner as if this was not a big deal at all, "But oh well, since you have already locked the ce, then just do your business. We still have a pending business, you know."

    "Then you have my thanks, Youngmaster." Zang Hueru knew the identity of this yellow-haired youngmaster. However, although she was also afraid of offending him,pared to the golden card in front of her, everything weighs it off.

    She badly needed the golden card for some personal reasons. And whatever it takes, she needed to get the golden card. The card was herst option. It was herst resort. But the other party did not heed into her offers. So as desperate as she was, she used this. She did not care about whatever the people inside, who were having pale or displeased expressions, think. In fact, even if she needed to make a scene in the La Estance, as long as she could get the card, then it''s more than worth it.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Zin Shi was nervous and mad at the same time. She always idolized this shop since it was rumored to have legit premium goods and the master appraiser was a true expert.

    Jin Rou looked back and stared at Zang Hueru, "Remove this barrier."

    He, as the Celestial King, did not expect that there would be a fool who would try to force him to this point that she locked them here!

    "Forgive me, Youngmaster. But I will not deactivate this barrier unless you ept my offer." Zang Hueru stood up and seductively said, "Don''t worry, I will make sure that the price I''ll pay will satisfy you. In fact, if you also want my body for a night, I won''t mind at all and add it into my offer."

    The men around, even the staffs, gulped a mouthful of saliva and ran their imaginations wild. Truth be told, Zang Hueru was a mature beauty with a slender and voluptuous body. Any man, even the yellow-haired youngmaster, was tempted by thest offer.

    However, Jin Rou just answered with a look of disgust, "What will I do with your body? Hang it and decorate my room? Yours is not qualified."

    "..." Zang Hueru was speechless for a moment. But eventually said, "What did you say?"

    "I said your body is not qualified to decorate my room." Jin Rou said, "So, release us now. My patience is limited, Owner Zang."

    "How dare you..." For the first time, someone had looked at her with such disgust. As if she was a degraded b-tch. But to be honest, she was still a virgin and never let a man touched her even after all these years. She kept her chastity. And now, she was willing to give to Jin Rou, yet only received that look? How could she ept it? Take note, lots of youngmasters were chasing for her love and attention!

    "Owner Zang, you have two choices." Jin Rou''s patience was running out and said,

    "Will you remove this, or I will blow this ce up?"

 Chapter 172 - Are You An Immortal Emperor?

    "You what...?" Zang Hueru did not expect what Jin Rou said, "You, a young man, will blow this ce up? Youngmasters are really hot-blooded and arrogant, huh?"

    "A fool trying to be a hero." The yellow-haired youngmaster shook his head in disappointment and said.

    However, Jin Rou just looked at them with cold eyes as if he was really not joking.

    For some reason, Zang Hueru felt strange and a chill ran down her spines for a moment. However, she did not mind this and said, "Youngmaster, please don''t force me to use violence. The offers are still the same. I won''t decrease it."

    "I don''t care about your petty offer. The things here in your shop could not even catch my eyes. And you dare to try negotiating with me?" Jin Rou said in displeasure. That''s a fact. After all, what items could catch his attention here? Those are just scrap metals in his eyes.

    "These are premium items that you could not just see anywhere, young man." Zang Hueru''s blood boiled as she heard someone was insulting her shop right in her face, "La Estance is backing this shop of mine. Are you saying that La Estance is selling fake items?"

    "I did not say that, Owner Zang." Jin Rou smiled sarcastically, "But in my eyes, every item here is just a lump of metal for me."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "And my answer is still the same. I have no n on selling the card to you."

    "Quite bold, are you?" Zang Hueru''s killing intent leaked. Everyone felt it that almost everyone present got pale expressions. She released her hidden aura and let everyone knew her real strength, "Not to mention that the barrier was personally created by an Immortal Emperor, just my strength as an Immortal is more than enough to subdue you. Do you believe me?"

    "Fifth stage of Immortal Realm!" The yellow-haired youngmaster was a bit shocked as he realized something, "I know that the owner of this shop is an Immortal, but I did not expect such a powerful Immortal is this Zang Hueru. Interesting. This is getting interesting. Looks like I did not make a mistake this time."

    "Now, Youngmaster, do you want topromise now?" Zang Hueru leaked all her aura and killing intent to scare Jin Rou. She wanted to break Jin Rou''s mentality in order to control him.

    However, her expectation was shattered as Jin Rou took a different route with an indifferent expression, "Is that all?"

    "What...?" Zang Hueru asked in confusion. Her eyes widened as she realized that this man was not scared even a bit at all!

    "Whether this barrier was personally created by an Immortal Emperor, or with your strength of the fifth stage of Immortal Realm, both are no use. So just forget it and released this barrier. This is your onest chance, Owner Zang. Don''t dare to waste it." Jin Rou''s patience was running out.

    "Youngmaster..." Zin Shi, by the side, was so stumped when she saw the other side of Jin Rou. He was like a cold being who can murder anyone without blinking, without hesitation. This cold-blooded expression of his gave cold chills traveling her body. It was as if she did not Jin Rou at all, where in fact, she really did not know anything about Jin Rou yet.

    "You don''t want a nice talk, huh?" Zang Hueru''s veins bulged in infuriation, "Then don''t me me for being rude now!"

    Whoooosh!

    Zang Hueru charged forward without hesitation as she aimed for Jin Rou''s neck! The ground trembled as she gave a full stomp to the ground. Arcing her body upwards and made a grabbing gesture towards Jin Rou''s neck!

    "Fool." Jin Rou said.

    "ng!" Zang Hueru''s attacking hand was pped with a huge force that it was bent the opposite and was smashed to the ground and a rod was pinned down to her, immobilizing herpletely.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!" She did not expect that this guy was way faster than her! She always took pride because of her fast movements. However, who would think that there was someone faster than her? Even against an Immortal Emperor, she could survive for at least three exchanges! But what was this, she did notst even a single move, and was just pinned down like that!

    "I told you, right?" Jin Rou looked coldly at the pinned down maturedy on the ground, "Your strength? That''s insignificant in front of me. You''re too weak to be a match against this Youngmaster. Now, you realize it, right?"

    "You..." Zang Hueru wanted to refute. However, the strength gap between them is really wide, "Even you can defeat me, without my permission, you cannot get out of here!"

    "Bang!" Jin Rou swung his right hand and leaked a small force and smashed it into one of the walls of the shop. The barrier could not even retaliate as it was broke like a fragile ss. Jin Rou looked at her and said, "What did you say again?"

    "I-impossible..." Everyone watching this was very stumped. They could not believe what they had seen! Even the yellow-haired youngmaster could not believe it!

    "Who is this man...? Why haven''t I heard anything about him? How could he break a barrier effortlessly?" The yellow-haired youngmaster could not help but think.

    "How is that possible..." Zang Hueru''s expression turned pale as white. She now realized that she offended someone who she could not afford to offend! She then added, "Who... are you? Are you an Immortal Emperor?"

    "Immortal Emperor?" Jin Rouughed a bit and answered, "I''m not."

    "You don''t need to lie. I know you are one." Zang Hueru submitted and gave up all hopes of getting the card, "That barrier was personally created by an Immortal Emperor and only Immortal Emperors could have the ability to break it. That''s why I''m very confident. But you easily broke it like was nothing but the ss at all. I guess you are a more powerful Immortal Emperor than the one who created the barrier, right?"

    "Think what you want to think, I don''t care at all." Jin Rou said indifferently as he walked away from the destroyed shop. He did not want to have the charges fall into his tab as he was just a broke kid right now.

    Zin Shi followed and did not dare to turn back. As she knew that all eyes were set upon them.

 Chapter 173 - Hawkers Street

    "Are you okay?" Jin Rou broke the silence between him and Zin Shi. He could feel that her body was trembling a bit as if she was scared.

    "Ahh?" Zin Shi''s heart jumped in fright. However, she immediately calmed herself down, "I am f-fine... you don''t have to worry, Youngmaster Jin."

    "Your heart beats abnormally. You''re scared." Jin Rou, as someone who can understand emotions except love, he could pretty tell that Zin Shi was scared. It was probably what happened, "Did I scare you? I''m sorry."

    Zin Shi''s body shook the moment she heard those words filled with sincerity. Her mind went nk for a moment and all emotions she felt settled down for some reason. She could feel she was no longer afraid of Jin Rou as if she never had been, to begin with!

    She shook her head gently and smiled, "Mhmm. It''s okay. Maybe I did not expect you to have that kind of side."

    This was true. Zin Shi had always thought that Jin Rou was such a good man who could not be angered. But all her impressions of him were broke when Jin Rou revealed such a character. Although she knew that he did not kill anyone, she could feel that Jin Rou was someone who was cold-blooded. Cold-blooded enough when it came to his enemies, can kill them without batting an eye, without a moment of hesitation. It was like that character was deeply ingrained into his blood.

    Because of this, her curiosity for Jin Rou raised a bar higher. Just the power he showed in the shop was more than enough for her to understood that this man was an Immortal Emperor! A young Immortal Emperor at that! As many people saw Jin Rou, she was sure that the news that a young Immortal Emperor had emerged on thend would be a trending topic. Certain as she was, that would be a hot topic and many experts, even Immortal Emperors secluding from this mundane world, would personally want to meet him.

    Just think about it, a man in his 20s was already an Immortal Emperor! The youngest Immortal Emperor that was recorded in the history of Grivexia was Immortal Emperor Fei Fei! A genius of all eons, someone who was dubbed as the strongest Immortal Emperor of Grivexia in her generation! She became an Immortal Emperor at the age of 31! Terrifying, isn''t it?

    However, Immortal Emperor Fei Fei just vanished into the thin air as if a bubble popping out. There were rumors that imed that she already ascended into the higher worlds to temper herself. But as a rumor, as it was, no one had the evidence that she really ascended. And this being was the dream of Zin Shi to be. She only wished to get at least ten percent of Immortal Emperor Fei''s talent. But as unlucky as she was, she knew it was impossible. She knew she was not blessed as her and did not even get a percent of Immortal Emperor Fei''s talent, so she knew she could only try her hardest. Yes... she can only try.

    But little did she know, she was way a greater beingpared to that Immortal Emperor. And only Jin Rou knew this. If the branch Shi n of Grivexia had discovered this, it was more than given that they won''t let Zin Shi be exiled in the n.

    "I see." Jin Rou just smiled as he felt that Zin Shi''s turbulent emotions finally calmed down. He added, "How about we look for some items in the Hawkers'' Street? Maybe we can find some good items there."

    "Do you need anything, Youngmaster?" Zin Shi asked with confusion.

    "Actually, I want to buy something for you." Jin Rou answered, giving off a gentle andfortable vibe.

    "For me?" Zin Shi''s heart fluttered as she stuttered, "I-I-I really don''t need anything at all. Y-yes."

    "But I still want to buy something for you. Lead the way." Jin Rou did not give her an option and said.

    Zin Shi wasn''t able to refute any longer as she could see the sincerity in Jin Rou''s eyes.

    ---

    Hawkers'' Street. This street was like a wet market as stalls were lining up left and right. The street was so bustling as many people were gathering in each stall, choosing and thinking of what to buy.

    "For sale! Alumina Oil''s priced decreased by ten percent! Hurry and buy a bottle of it before it sold out!"

    "Silver Fruits, true ones, finally on sale in my stall! Come and take a pick to give you all an assurance! The fruits are also sold for a very low and affordable price!"

    Many hawkers like them were shouting at the top of their lungs, trying to endorse and advertise their goods in an enticing way. They were also introducing discounts to tempt those customers to buy more. After all, in a world where money still mattered, who would not want a real item at a discounted price?

    Jin Rou and Zin Shi roamed the street for almost an hour. However, Zin Shi could not decide what to choose as there were a lot of items in a queue. But she only wanted a single item since she could not burden Jin Rou too much. So she was trying to choose a single yet best item here. Of course, she knew it should be within the limit of Jin Rou''s money. Besides, Jin Rou seemed like he really wanted something better for her as he kept saying to look elsewhere if there''s something better.

    "This Youngmaster and Young Miss here..." When Zin Shi was troubled choosing of what to choose, a bald guy in a merchant uniform, came over to them and called them out, "Are you looking for premium yet affordable goods here in Hawkers'' Street?"

    "Yes, we are." Jin Rou said. Truth be told, those things that Zin Shi chose a while ago were all just imitations, so he kept saying to look elsewhere if there was something better. Although there were real items in some stalls in the said street, the fake items covered them as if the vendors were not nning to sell those. Of course, there were some honest stalls which really sell legit items and artifacts. In fact, there were items that could make someone breakthrough!

    "Perfect! I know where you can see premium goods at an affordable price! And this shop is kinda secluded here and only a few of few knew this. Of course, there was no free lunch, my information is for sale." The merchant said as he yed with his fingers.

 Chapter 174 - Appraising Competition

    "You''re going to sell us information?" Jin Rou asked in curiosity, "Then how much would it be?"

    "I usually price at two thousand rubies, but for this Youngmaster here, I can give you a 50% discount. One thousand rubies, that is." The bald merchant said, not bothering to hide his expression as if scheming.

    "No thanks." Jin Rou immediately answered as he knew that this bald merchant was taking them for a fool. Not because he was just a kid who ran away from home, it already meant that he could not learn the minds of people around the universe. In fact, when he read the books created by Yuna Sierra for him to read regarding the outside world, he understood something. At the very least, he was not that ignorant young boy from the past. He was learning, and he would learn more.

    He then continued, "I''m sorry but we are not interested."

    He could see the darkness of this bald merchant''s inner heart. As if he had done this for a long time now. This merchant was filled with lies and trickery, and just judging by his heartbeat, he was scheming something.

    "Huh?" The bald merchant did not believe what Jin Rou said and just stared nkly for a while. After regaining his mind, he said, "That''s just a thousand rubies, Youngmaster. For someone as great as you, isn''t it just a mere speck in the dust?"

    "I said, we are not interested. We can just roam around the street to find anything valuable." Jin Rou would never ept that price just for an exchange of petty information. After all, he only had 10,000 rubies in his pocket. How could he spend a thousand in just a mere merchant? Besides, judging from it, this bald merchant was no good at all. Really.

    "Damn it." The bald merchant cussed under his breath as he was looking the walking away duo. He gritted his teeth and gave chase saying, "How about I decreased the price to 700 rubies? Fair enough, already. Right?"

    "Still not interested." Jin Rou did not even look at the bald merchant.

    While Zin Shi? She was just watching the show with a bit of worry. After all, Jin Rou had already made a grandmotion in the Premium Street. It''s just a matter of time before the news spread about him. And she was sure, that there were people trying to find him now. After all, Jin Rou caught everyone''s attention by showing his real strength. In fact, for some unknown reason, she could feel someone was tailing them. This was just her feeling, but she always had a deep trust with her feelings. Maybe she would tell Jin Rou about thister on? Or not?

    "500 rubies! Mystpromise, Youngmaster! If you don''t take it, then leave it." The bald man''s veins bulged in infuriation as he used hisst resort. He did not want to do this, but as someone who loved money more than himself, how could he let this go by? It was already difficult to find new customers here as the La Estance Market was just for people with status. If he let this slip, then he was really a fool! Besides, the real price of the information was just 300 rubies. He still had an ie of 200 rubies. Better than nothing, right?

    Jin Rou looked at this bald merchant who was desperate enough topromise, decreasing the price by half he originally stated. Although the price was a scam, he knew that the information was legit. He then asked, "If that shop is very rare that only a few of few people knew about that ce, why bother telling me that? I mean, we''re just new here. Do we deserve that kind of information?"

    "That..." The bald merchant took a deep breath and said, "Truth be told, the owner of that shop wants me to lead newbies to his shop since he wants to y his game every year. But as I am a merchant myself, how could I just grab someone and lead them for free? I mean, merchants love money."

    "But the price you gave is too much." Jin Rou said, "I know you have so many information lurking in your head, waiting to be bought. But I also know the information you want to sell did not price that much."

    "How..." The bald merchant was stupefied.

    "Just calcted with my fingers. Nothing much." Jin Rou smiled, "The owner of the shop wants newbies to y his game, right?"

    "Ah, y-yes." The bald merchant answered, "But the owner wants a new customer or two."

    "Then I won''t mind." Jin Rou smiled and asked Zin Shi, "Would you mind?"

    "But of course not!" Zin Shi shook her head, who was silent all the time.

    "Okay, lead the way and tell me what''s this game about." Jin Rou''s curiosity was piqued. He wanted to know what''s this game about.

    "But money...ˇŞ"

    "We won''t run away. We have the golden card here." Zin Shi said and showed the golden card, worried that this bald merchant would annoy Jin Rou.

    "The Golden Card!" The bald merchant was surprised. Who would think that there were young possessors of this card? Looks like he just dove into a sea of grass! That shop was actually only exclusive for golden card users! He could feel the 500 rubies flying away just like that. But oh well, he thought, at least, he could bring golden card users and the owner might reward him for this!

    The bald merchant led the way and exined what''s the game about. It was an appraisingpetition between customers. As the owner was an expert master appraiser, he held this game every year and the rewards were extravagant as if money was nothing for him. Every year, he would buy thousands of scrap stones to use in the game. These scrap stones contained either ck dust or a precious stone. But most of the time, it''s only ck dust, which was a very worthless thing.

    Competitors would fight with each other andpete who would get the better stone out of a scrap stone. But the chances of getting a precious stone, even a silver, would give you 1 out of 1 thousand. The owner would be the judge and always a fair one, so rest assured that cheating would not be weed.

    And exactly as this day, the game was going to be held.

 Chapter 175 - Emperors Shop

    "So this appraisingpetition, do all the customers have to participate?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Well, it''s as the owner said." The bald merchant shrugged his shoulders, "But customers can hire master appraisers if they don''t have the confidence of choosing. Of course, it would not be free of charge as master appraisers were expensive."

    "That''s true." Zin Shi nodded in agreement, "Hiring a 6-star master appraiser would already price at 1,000 rubies per half a day."

    "That much?" Jin Rou was surprised. To think that master appraisers worth this much. He could not help but rub his chin for a moment, pondering things... what if he just be a master appraiser and be rich then? This was a passing thought in Jin Rou''s mind. Well, as he already had the power and status in the cultivation world, what could he ask for? Money! That''s the least he had right now.

    "The price of 6-star master appraisers has increased, actually." The bald merchant said, "It is already two thousand rubies per half a day."

    "..." Zin Shi did not know what to say and just put her head down in shame. To think that her information was that outdated and she still had the guts to say it, she just wanted to find a hole and bury herself.

    ---

    "We''re here!" The bald merchant said as he weed the appearance of the shop. It was kind of a rundown ce as if it was r not renovated for countless of years. It seemed like it suffered and survived thousands of trials and tribtions, but still standing.

    "Hmmm." Jin Rou nodded in approval. As someone who held the highest status in the universe, he could see that this rundown shop had a very strange and mysterious aura. It was like a hazy fog, covering one''s sight to block anyone from determining anything. But of course, to Jin Rou, this was a piece of cake. This effect was only effective for those people below Immortal Emperors. Besides, this ce was really secluded and if not for the bald merchant who knew the twists and turns of the road, they might be lost now. Of course, if Jin Rou was serious, he could find that ce anyways.

    While Jin Rou was impressed, Zin Shi was not. As for her, who likes physical appearances of things, she found this shop a bit off... But of course, she did not say it out loud and just shut her mouth. She was afraid to offend people here.

    "Don''t you ever judge this shop, youngsters." The bald merchant made a ''tsk tsk'' gesture and said, "This ce was something you could not afford to offend. But oh well, just a reminder from this friend. Come, let''s enter!"

    The bald merchant opened the door and it made a ''cracking'' sound. After which, what met them was a bustling scenario of people with high-ss robes and clothes talking to each other. Judging from the refined attitude of these people, these people was someone that not just anyone could afford to offend. In the middle of the shop, was a huge table with a lump of scrap stones standing by, estimated to be thousands. Although the interior of this shop was the same as the exterior, just the people gathered here were already enough to change this ce into a high-ss one.

    Zin Shi could not help but look at her clothes. Thedies gathered around here wore very luxurious things and whatnot, revealing their utmost beauty. However, she only wore in and simple clothes that it would be difficult for her to be noticed. For some reason, her confidence in herself decreased by level.

    Jin Rou noticed this, however, as he did not know what to say, he just kept quiet and would help Zin Shi if needed.

    "Merchant Hao! You''ve finally returned!" Just all of sudden, a matured man in a ck robe came over to them. He looked at Jin Rou and Zin Shi as if he was sizing them up, "So these two are newbies?"

    "Staff Li, yes that''s right. These two are new customers of La Estance Market." Merchant Hao, the bald merchant, nodded and added, "And looks like I was fortunate, as this youngdy here possesses a golden card!"

    "Golden card?" Staff Li almost wanted to take a step back from being stupefied. As a staff of this shop, where only golden card users had the privilege to purchase something here, he knew the importance of this card itself. After calming himself down, he asked Zin Shi, "Youngdy, may I see your golden card?"

    The moment the golden card was mentioned, everyone stopped talking and set their eyes upon the neers, as if they did not dare to believe what they heard.

    "Ah... yes!" Being the center of attraction now, Zin Shi found it very ufortable and immediately showed the golden card.

    "It''s true!" Staff Li was surprised again. To think that such a youngdy had this card. Did she steal it from her parents? or grandparents? Possible normal scenarios yed right in his mind. Unfortunately, none of them had hit the spot.

    After a short while, he regained his calm and said "Wee to Emperor''s Shop! I am Staff Li. I believe you guys came here to participate, right?"

    As someone who worked here for thousands of years, he knew how to talk professionally and effectively. After all, the owner of this ce was very strict and a perfectionist when ites to business.

    "Is it possible to just watch?" Jin Rou asked.

    Staff Li was a bit annoyed by this question. However, when he thought that this young man''spanion was a golden card user, he knew he needed to stay calm as the water, "This friend here, it is possible. However, the rewards waiting for you is not a joke and you might think it through if you really just want to watch."

    "Then we will participate, then." Actually, Jin Rou really wanted to join the fray, as this was a new experience for him outside his realm. After all, even in Rou Celestial Realm, the celestial appraisers there were also popr and held a high status in the society.

    Staff Li smiled and talked to them for a while to make them feelfortable. After which, the appraisingpetition officially had started.

 Chapter 176 - Owner Bu

    "Ladies and gentlemen! The Appraising Competition is going to start now!" Staff Li said on stage, "Our owner is about to appear himself, so please do wee him!"

    A round of apuse rang across the whole room. Everyone pped, except Jin Rou. But no one had noticed this except Staff Li who was at the front. His brows knitted in displeasure before dispelling it, afraid that the owner would notice it. The apuse rang until an old man in a white robe, having long white hair until the ground, appeared.

    This old man was wearing a refined aura and a calm and indifferent expression as if emotions were cleared out of his chest. It was as if he was no longer caring about the mundane world.

    "An Immortal Emperor..." Jin Rou muttered under his breath and smiled. He already knew that the old man was an Immortal Emperor no matter how he tried to hide it. Nothing can escape his eyes. In fact, even if he did not use his eyes, he could still tell that this old man was an Immortal Emperor.

    "An Immortal Emperor?" Zin Shi, who was by the side, heard this muttered words of Jin Rou. She was now starting to know Jin Rou, as well as his strength. So when Jin Rou said it, she immediately believed it without hesitation and said muttered under her breath, "No wonder this ce is only for golden card users. As the owner is such a scary and almighty being."

    Of course, the customers of this shop already knew that this old man was an Immortal Emperor. After all, why would they bother giving a look ofpliments to the old man as if they were worshipping him?

    "Hello everyone!" The old man smiled and roamed his gaze and stopped it at Jin Rou. For a reason, he found the kid very strange. As someone who experienced many life and death battles in Grivexia just to survive and attain this power, he could judge anyone by eyes. And he knew that this kid was a not an ordinary kid, not a typical youngmaster you could see in the streets. When the old man realized that the young man was staring at him too, a chill ran down his spine. His instinct is telling him not to offend him no matter what! He could offend all the powers in Grivexia, but not him!

    He cleared his throat to throw the thoughts at the back of his mind and said, "Ehem, I, Owner Bu, has finallye into being from seclusion just to hold this yearlypetition. So I hope I did not inconvenient anyone here?"

    Those high-ss people shook their heads in denial. Their answer was right since they came here for the extravagant rewards waiting inside in the arsenal. How could this inconvenient them? More like they were thankful enough that their chance to win thepetition hade again as this event was only avable for once every year. Besides, Owner Bu hade from seclusion. It''s not a joke if a being like him woulde out from seclusion. Compared to this, the customers benefitted more.

    "Okay, I see we have a partner of new customers here." Owner Bu smiled and looked at Zin Shi and Jin Rou, "I believe my staff had exined the details of thepetition?"

    Zin Shi nodded and said, "Yes, Owner Bu."

    She did not know what to call him if it should be Immortal Emperor Bu or Owner Bu. However, she decided to just call him Owner Bu. After all, he was the owner of a business. Not to mention, he also stood ground to ground with those secluded Immortal Emperors, watching Grivexia in silence. Calling him by his true strength might give him suspicions. After all, no one had told her that Owner Bu was an Immortal Emperor but Jin Rou. Besides, Zin Shi could tell that Owner Bu was such an observant being. Those eyes as if it had seen everything that was avable here in Grivexia, it''s giving her chills.

    "Very good. Then I won''t make this any longer." Owner Bu smiled and said, "Does everyone hire their personal master appraisers already? I have a group of master appraisers here that I borrowed from the Appraiser Guild. They are all 7-star master appraisers! If anyone wants to hire them, then, please. I prepared enough for everyone. Of course, the price varies from the master appraiser you want to hire."

    "We trusted your master appraisers more here, Owner Bu." Ady chuckled and said, "They are better than those that can be hired outside. Bunch of worthless things. If they can just inherit at least half of Owner Bu''s appraising skills, then it might be a good bargain."

    "Don''t say that, silly!" A youngmaster beside thedy said, "Owner Bu''s appraising skills are top notch, and unbelievable. He is already a 9-star master appraiser, and his life is still long. He doesn''t need an inheritor for a while."

    Every one chose and hire their own master appraisers. And none of them were cheap. In fact, the cheapest was 7,000 rubies just for thispetition. Pretty expensive, isn''t it?

    Just when everything was about to be settled, Owner Bu noticed something and asked Jin Rou and Zin Shi, "These little friends here, are you not nning on hiring a master appraiser? There were still two master appraisers avable."

    "Thank you for the concern, Owner Bu. But we can manage." Zin Shi said. She also asked this to Jin Rou, however, Jin Rou just responded with a smile. And she knew what he meant.

    "Oh, really?" Owner Bu''s curiosity was gettingrger. He had been observing Jin Rou, yet all he could see was confident eyes and aura in him.

    "You two can manage?" Just when Owner Bu was about to signal the start, a skinny youngmaster suddenly said those words and added, "You, ignorant bumpkins, dare to think you can manage without a master appraiser? Do you think of yourselves master appraisers? Or you two are? But I did not see you there though. So you two are just ignorant bumpkins trying to show off."

    This provocation made Jin Rou looked at this skinny youngmaster and just stared at him without blinking.

 Chapter 177 - Proclamation

    "You there." The skinny youngmaster raised a brow in displeasure and looked at Jin Rou, "What are you looking at?"

    Jin Rou stared at this youngmaster for a while and said, "How confident are you that you can win against us?"

    "What?" The skinny youngmaster did not dare believe what he just heard. Hearing the confident tone of Jin Rou, this rubbed him the wrong way, "How confident I am? I am more than confident! I hired the most amazing master appraiser avable here. You think you can win against me?"

    "If you''re that confident, I really don''t care." Jin Rou said, "Because it''s still useless. We can win thispetition ourselves."

    The people around was stumped because of this im. He said that he could win this! This was arge promation in front of an Immortal Emperor!

    Zin Shi could not help but suck a mouthful of air this time in worry, she knew that Jin Rou was powerful, but she did not think that he was any stronger than Owner Bu. After all, Owner Bu was an Immortal Emperor for a long time now. She knew that this type of being was very very powerful. If not, why would these people, with high statuses both in cultivation world and the society, be so respectful when they were talking to Owner Bu? Just the actions were already enough for her to understand a thing or two!

    "That''s a big im you have there, Little Friend." Staff Li was really annoyed by this young man for some reason.

    "Such a big mouth, aren''t you?" The skinny youngmaster harrumphed in disdain, "I really don''t know how can you say such shameful things in front of everyone."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Whatever. I will just break that unfound confidence of yours and show you the vast world of the cultivation world."

    Jin Rou looked at this skinny youngmaster and sized him for a while. He slowly smiled and said, "Break my unfound confidence? You''re not even worthy in terms of strength. So don''t bother."

    "You..." The skinny youngmaster could not refute as his sore spot was hit. He knew that with his strength of Emperor Realm, he was just a weak being here. But what he could do? He was just a 15 years old youngmaster of a very powerful sect. He hated it when strength was being the basis of a man''s power. After all, he still did not have that.

    But little did he know, that even his ancestors were to personallye out, in front of Jin Rou, they were still ants that can be easily be stumped.

    Lang Zing, the skinny and handsome youngmaster, took a deep breath and said, "Let''s just see who will win. Shall we?"

    Jin Rou just chuckled and did not respond.

    After this small incident died down, Owner Bu smiled and nodded his head, "Very well then. I guess everyone is now ready, so let''s start thepetition! Remember, each person could only choose two stones, no more. But of course, you can also choose only one if you''re confident with your choice."

    He roamed his gaze for a while and added, "And another reminder, these scrap stones may be worthless in your eyes, but you don''t know it may contain a very precious stone, isn''t it? So never judge someone by how they look. You never know their real identity, and you don''t want to offend him if it''s possible, right?"

    Lang Zing smirked as he assumed that the message was for Jin Rou. But he was not aware that it was for him and the judging eyes of people around.

    Of course, Jin Rou knew this. And he also knew that this old man was not an ordinary being, someone that could even see through him a bit, and this was very amazing. It seemed that Owner Bu''s eyes for people were really tempered the hard way. He could not help but be impressed and gave him points for such eyes. After all, with this kind of world where power reigns everything, arrogance topped all the attitudes.

    As the signal was given, everyone gathered in the big table with a bunch of scrap stones and started choosing theirs. The master appraisers they hired also started their job and did the appraising. They touched, heard and felt every stone they met as if it was the sea they were looking at. As master appraisers, they should know how to determine an item by using their senses. After all, that''s how one should appraise an item. Of course, the preconditions were you knew how to use your senses to appraise something.

    While the people were busy choosing their scrap stones, Jin Rou was still looking at those stones on the table without touching or anything. He was roaming his gaze as if he was trying to find something.

    And this action was caught by Owner Bu, "What is he doing? How can he appraise something if he doesn''t touch it?"

    After a moment, he realized something which made his body tremble, "Is he going to appraise a scrap stone just by looking?"

    One should know, that unless you have confidence with your eyesight, appraising via eyesight was not possible. After all, even the most magical eyes of Grivexia did not have the ability to appraise something. Of course, not all eyes though as there were some mysterious beings who had the ability to do so.

    After taking a stroll around the table, Jin Rou finally came into a stop and picked a single scrap stone lying on the table lonely. This stone was already touched by every master appraisers present and knew that this scrap tone does not have any worth at all.

    But why would of all scrap stones, Jin Rou would choose this? Even Zin Shi was confused why this youngmaster acted this way? Judging from the color of this scrap stone, it was already a good word when you describe it as ''bad''.

    The people around could not help butugh in mockery. They were staring at Jin Rou with such disgust and disdain as if he was the most worthless person living in this world.

 Chapter 178 - Cutting Phase

    "Is that what you chose?" Lang Zingughed in disdain and said, "And here I thought, you are really something. Seems like you''re just all talk, huh?"

    The people aroundughed hard in mockery and whispers could be heard everywhere. All eyes were set upon Jin Rou and he was already being mocked to the utmost degree. Zin Shi was already worried as her face turned pale. It was as if she wanted to bury herself in a hole if there was one possible around. However, how could she leave Jin Rou? All she could do was trust Jin Rou and let things be.

    "Just to remind you, ignorant fool. That stone was already examined by all master appraisers here, and they deemed it as worthless. How could you do a dumb mistake?" Lang Zing could not help butugh hard in euphoria. This time, he could feel that the Heavens was helping him bring retribution to this ignorant and arrogant country bumpkin.

    However, Jin Rou finally broke his silence and said, "I don''t need your advice. I chose this stone because this is the best tone in all of the scrap stones out here."

    "Hahahahahahaha!" Lang Zing, as long as everyone even Staff Li,ughed hard as if they heard the funniest joke ever existed in Grivexia.

    "This young man..." However, while they wereughing hard, Owner Bu''s body trembled as he realized something, "Impossible... This is not possible."

    "You are really a funny man, aren''t you?" Lang Zingughed hard again, with words full of mockery and said, "Since you made meugh, I won''t mind forgiving you for the audacity you showed back then."

    He paused for a moment and looked at Jin Rou, full of pride and said, "How about being my servant? I can personally pay you well as I have a lot of allowances. Not to mention, my family possesses a golden card like thisdy beside you."

    "Did you talk enough now?" Jin Rou said with an indifferent expression.

    "What?" Lang Zing was surprised. How could this ignorant bumpkin still have the audacity to say such, "Are you really going to oppose me? Even I am a kid, my sect could turn over any powers herein Grivexia!"

    "Oh, really?" Jin Rou said, "I don''t care if your sect is powerful or not, as long as you don''t anger and keep offending me, I won''t mind letting you off. I don''t care if you are a precious young master of that sect. In my eyes, all of you are equal, worthless."

    "Say that again, bastard!" Lang Zing''s veins bulged in infuriation. Jin Rou had hit a very sore spot in him. After all, as a loved youngmaster of the sect, he was very proud of it and never did someone who opposed them had survived.

    He red daggers to Jin Rou and said, "You have said something you should not have said. How aboutˇŞ"

    "Alright alright, since everyone has their own choices of stones already, how about we start cutting the scrap stones of your choice?" Owner Bu interrupted as he could tell that the argument between Jin Rou and Lang Zing was getting worse. And he was also trying to sell Jin Rou a favor, and he knew that Jin Rou had noticed this.

    Lang Zing harrumphed as he could not do anything at all now that the Owner Bu had said a thing. He could only swallow his anger for a while and repay him back by humiliating him a hundred times for this uing cutting phase. He regained his smile and evilly said, "Let''s see how would you ovee your dumb humiliationter on."

    Everyone was a bit disappointed as the show was postponed. However, when they realized that it would be the most awaited phase, the cutting phase, was about to start, they rejoiced and went to each table prepares for the yers.

    There were fifteen tables ced with an appropriate distance to each other. Each table had their own master appraisers except the table of Jin Rou. And what''s more, Jin Rou had only chosen a single stone. By this, they already concluded that Jin Rou was a dumb and ignorant person. Where was the promation he said a while ago? He might be feeling nervous now, as they thought. Or was thinking to dig his own hole and bury himself.

    Zin Shi looked at Jin Rou with very worried eyes, as her curiosity could no longer be kept, she asked Jin Rou, "Youngmaster Jin, are we sure about this?"

    "Fret not, Zin Shi." Jin Rou smiled and gave her shoulder a tap, "I won''t pull your leg here. Trust me with this. Those people will be humiliated soon."

    He chuckled and said as if he was looking forward to everyone''s demise. He was like a being who plotted everything from the very start.

    Zin Shi did not say anything and just faced herself forward, bracing everyone''s mocking looks and all. Just like thest time, she betted everything to Jin Rou. And if ever Jin Rou was to be humiliated, she would not abandon him at all. Of course, she was still looking for the best oue, and that was to prove them wrong.

    A mass face-pping, it is!

    As Owner Bu signaled the go, every master appraisers busied themselves for a while to cut the scrap stones they had chosen. The cuts should be clean and well, as it might damage the contents of the scrap stones.

    Half an hourter, voices of joy could be heard as everyone did not pick a worthless item at all. The loots from the scrape stones were 200 years to 1000 years old of stone or item. Such a freaking pricey items! The master appraisers that Owner Bu hired were not just for show!

    However, just everyone rejoiced, Lang Ziughed a bit and said, "Too bad, I still won the game. Come, and see what type of item I got!"

    Everyone''s attention was caught by this and they looked over. After which, their eyes widened in shock and said, "A 10,000-year old stone of Eliphir!"

    Everyone sucked a mouthful of cool air as they realized how vast the distance between them and this young master.

 Chapter 179 - Open Your Dog Eyes

    "Amazing." Staff Li could not help but give apliment, "Xuanxuan''s appraising skills are getting better. You really are the best candidate to step into the 8-star master appraiser rank."

    "Thank you for thepliment, Owner Bu." Xuanxuan, a 40 something-year-old guy, said filled with confidence. As a master appraiser and the most promising one at that, he was very confident about his skills. After all, he was tempered by his master the very hard way and the most effective one at that.

    "No need to mention it." Staff Li smiled and looked at Lang Zing, "Congrattions Youngmaster Lang. It seems you got such a very good item. You can sell that out there with at least 300,000 rubies." He was a very fan of Lang Zing as he came from a mysterious and powerful sect that not even most of the people here would dare to offend.

    "That''s nothing, actually." Lang Zing chuckled and said, "It is because of my master appraiser''s skills that I am able to win thispetition. As a prize, I will give that to him for giving me good service."

    "Such a benevolent Youngmaster, aren''t you?" Staff Li smiled and added, "Anyways, it is more than given that you already have the victory in the bag."

    "Let''s not judge everything this fast, Li." Owner Bu interrupted and said, "There is still someone who has yet to cut his scrap stone."

    When Owner Bu said this, everyone just remembered Jin Rou''s existence. They looked at him again with mocking stares and annoyance. Some were also cussing as if they were venting their anger to Jin Rou from this big loss. After all, the master appraisers they hired was not a joke, to begin with as they were very expensive.

    "This little friend..." Owner Bu called out to Jin Rou and said, "How about you cut the stone now? If you want help, I can send you someone to cut it for you."

    "Thank you for the concern, Owner Bu." Jin Rou smiled and said, "But I don''t think I need it. I can manage to cut this."

    Owner Bu''s brows knitted. He did not expect that his offer would be turned down. As someone, who was always being praised by everyone, if ever he offered a hand, they would immediately grab it. In fact, some kowtowed in gratefulness. But this young man declined him without any hesitation registering in his eyes. It was as if he was very confident with his skills. Owner Bu''s curiosity was gettingrger, and could not be suppressed any time now.

    "How arrogant of you!" Staff Li could not keep it anymore and said, "Owner Bu is already offering you a hand, yet you have the courage to decline it?"

    "Arrogant? Am I arrogant?" Jin Rou answered back, "I just declined it because I really don''t need it. I can manage by myself."

    "Cocky, aren''t you?" Lang Zing joined the fray and added, "Since you have the audacity and unfound confidence, if you aren''t able to defeat me, you will need to kowtow three times in front of me and kiss my boot. What do you say?"

    Jin Rou almostughed when he heard this, "A fool trying to dig his own grave, huh?"

    "Say that if you are able to defeat me, Lang Zing." Lang Zing harrumphed in disdain. As he already got the best stone, he was confident enough that Jin Rou would not be able to defeat him even he got a 5,000-year-old stone. After all, in the history of this game, getting a 10,000-year-old stone was lower than the lowest! And in fact, only three people, including Lang Zing, had managed to get this from such a scrap stone.

    "I really don''t know why you are so adamant in offending me but fine." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders, "If I win, you will do what you stated. How about it?"

    "You have my word there." Lang Zing chuckled and said to Staff Li, "You and Owner Bu are the witnesses to this, so I hope I won''t inconvenience you."

    "No worries, Youngmaster Lang." Staff Li waved his hand, "Let me take care of this. I promise that I won''t let anyone renege on this bet."

    "Very well." Lang Zing smiled, "Now, how about you cut it? My time is very limited."

    "I already did." Jin Rou said as he ced the cut stone on the table, revealing a bronze stone, "You are talking so much that I already had done the cutting phase in just a while."

    "What a refined cutting technique!" Owner Bu could not help but be mesmerized. As someone who loves appraising and cutting stones, such refined cutting techniques was a must to have the stone in the best possible status. He could not help but suck a mouthful of air for this. However, when he looked at the stone...

    "A ten-year-old bronze stone? Hahahahahahahahaha!" Lang Zing could not help butugh hard as he held his stomach, bending his body.

    Everyone cussed and swore to Jin Rou for all the talks he imed just a while ago. Where were the words he will win this? What he got was the lowest type of all stones that everyone managed to get here! Waves ofughter and jeers could be heard everywhere as they enjoyed insulting Jin Rou more.

    Zin Shi''s expression became pale. However, she believed that Jin Rou would not make a mistake. Although this was the oue, she refused to believe that this was just that.

    "It''s aplete loss for you, ignorant bumpkin." Lang Zing puffed his chest in proud gesture and said, "Come, kowtow to me three times and lick my boot."

    "Who told you I lost?" Jin Rou smiled and asked.

    "What?" Lang Zing smiled evilly and said, "The oue has already been decided. What''s your 10-year-old bronze stone could do with my 10,000-year-old stone?"

    "Open your dog eyes and see if it''s really a 10-year-old stone." Jin Rou said as he gently touched the bronze stone.

    Soon, a wave of golden-yellowish color emerged from the stone and it covered the entire room.

 Chapter 180 - 500,000 Year Old Stone

    "What is that..." Staff Li could not help but be shocked no matter how hard he tried to stop himself. His eyes were locked onto the shining stone in front of him.

    "As I thought..." Owner Bu gulped a mouthful of saliva as he realized that he was never wrong with his intuition, "I did not even recognize that stone easily even with my mystic eyes, yet this young man did it as if it was just a stroll in the park."

    Of course, everyone around was also shocked when they saw this. After all, who would think that such a scrap stone would produce something like this? Even Lang Zing''s stone was crippled in helplessness!

    Lang Zing could not help but tremble. Beads of sweats started to run down his pale white face. It was as if all the blood in his head was zapped out of him. However, he gritted his teeth and did not let anyone manage to catch a glimpse of this as he gave all his strength to return his usual posture. Although he was feeling a bad premonition because of this, he refused to back and believed that his stone was still the winner.

    Zin Shi''s eyes widened in surprise as she subconsciously put her hands on her mouth to cover. She was looking at the square-shaped golden-yellowish stone with sparkling effects on it. To add morepliment, the smell of this stone was pretty good as if it was a drug. After calming herself down, she looked at Jin Rou and smiled to herself... saying that Jin Rou would never fail, that''s right. She never had regretted betting on Jin Rou. In fact, even Jin Rou had lost, she would not regret it. After all, she did this in her own ord.

    "Li,e with me and check the stone ourselves." Owner Bu got up from his seat and said, "We need to personally see what kind of stone had emerged in this kind of scrap stones."

    "Yes!" Staff Li said as he followed suit.

    ---

    "This Little Friend here..." Owner Bu called out to Jin Rou, "May I know if you know this stone?"

    He already had checked the stone, and could not help but be in more shock as he knew the shocking information about this stone.

    "Yes, Owner Bu." Jin Rou answered politely, "This is 500,000-year-old Golden Kimera Stone. This stone is used for creating Immortal Emperor Armaments, but since this stone is very rare when an armament created from the Golden Kimera Stone appeared, the price is very high that it might reach the Outer Heaven."

    "I can''t help but be in awe for you." Owner Bu pped his hands in admiration and said, "You really know what is this stone." He knew this stone already, so he could tell that Jin Rou''s statements were correct and proved.

    "That''s nothing." Jin Rou smiled. After a while, he looked at Lang Zing and said, "You already know who''s the winner. The gap between us is more than given."

    "Ah..." Lang Zing''s face got paler as his hair was turning gray, "How is this possible..."

    Everyone''s mouth was shut. Mockery and jeers? It could no longer be heard. In fact, all of them wore a very dark expression. As if they want to bury themselves in shame.

    All of them were pped in the face. And no one had the power to rebuke this. After all, Jin Rou had shown his skills. Just by the cutting technique, they already knew that this young man was a hidden expert disguising himself as someone young.

    "What, want to say anything?" Jin Rou chuckled, "Truth be told, as you are familiar with me, I don''t want you to be imprisoned because of me. Just say if you will renege the promise or not. I really don''t care."

    Seeing how hard he face-pped everyone present here, Jin Rou could not help but feel happy like he was riding a cloud nine.

    "Renege? Renege your grandfather, I!" Lang Zing said in infuriation. Although he knew that he lost the game and had been face-pped, how could he renege from his words? In their territory, power is power. He took a deep breath and said, "As I already said that, I will no longer find any excuses and just be done with it."

    "You''re really going to do it, Youngmaster Lang?'' Staff Li said as his face filled with worry. As a prideful man like Lang Zing, how could he swallow anger just by this? He found this very weird, or was it his intuition?

    "Of course. Who do you think I am? I am Lang Zing! I will never renege on my word. Since I said it, I will not change it." Lang Zing took a deep breath and slowly stepped forward towards Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou was stupefied by this sudden action, why would this skinny youngmaster rather do something impossible. For all this time, he met arrogant youngmasters and people who loved to renege on their promise. This was the first time he saw someone on his knees, in front of someone.

    "I am very sorry. Please ept my apology. You can do whatever you want with me. Just don''t let my parents in the sect know my secret location." Lang Zing immediately got on his knees and stupefied everyone to such an utmost extent!

    After which, he kowtowed three times and was about to lick Jin Rou''s boot when Jin Rou said, "No need."

    "But I... lost." Lang Zing''s arrogance was no longer to be found as if it just vanished. He was now like a helpless puppy amidst in the rain pouring on him.

    "Your bravery is already more than enough for it. So no need to mention it." Jin Rou''s impression with this youngmaster raised a bar higher. After all, With worlds full of spoiled and arrogant youngmasters, how rare it would be to find a cultivator who could hold the promise like him.

    Lang Zing''s eyes sparkled as if he found the shiniest star that the universe could offer. He looked at Jin Rou with full of admiration and dedication. It seemed like he was never an enemy of Jin Rou before. It seemed all the quarrels were buried alive.

 Chapter 181 - Owner Bus Regrets

    "What can I do for you, Owner Bu?" Jin Rou asked as he followed to a private room filled with herbs and flowers. It seemed like the people around the lower worlds love this kind of room. It''s pretty understandable. After all, a garden could give one a satisfying andforting vibe.

    Owner Bu invited him to have a coffee first before he gave the prize of winning thepetition. And since Jin Rou had too much time, he won''t mind. Besides, he had a good impression of this old man. Not to mention, this old man''s whiteness in his inner heart was still more than the darkness. In fact, the darkness in his inner heart was just dots and whatnot.

    "Ah please take a sit first, Little Friend." Owner Bu said as he gestured themselves to sit, which Jin Rou abided. After which, he asked, "What does this Little Friend like? I mean, what type of tea? I have a variety of teas here so just tell me what you like, I may have the tea."

    "I drink any type of tea." Jin Rou smiled and answered.

    "Is that so?" Owner Bu said as he smiled, "Then please wait for a moment."

    After saying that, he flicked his finger and a set of teacups and kettle appeared. He poured yellow-colored tea leaves in the kettle and wait until the hot water absorbed it. After the leaves were absorbed, Owner Bu lifted the kettle in a graceful manner and poured some into Jin Rou''s teacup before his. Every movement he did was very exquisite and refined as if he was a tea master also. The flow of the teaing from the kettle made anyone sooth infort and silence their worried minds.

    "Please have a taste of this Yellow-Serenity Tea Leaves I personally purchased in a tea master." Owner Bu smiled and said, "This type of tea leaves could not be found just anywhere and could not be purchased in any market even you try hard to search for one."

    Jin Rou smiled back and took the teacup, putting it on his lips as he took a zip. After tasting it, he nodded andplimented, "Good tea."

    "Right?" Owner Bu chuckled, "Anyways, I''m sorry for boasting about my tea. It''s just that I''m a tea lover and even in my seclusion, I''m drinking this."

    "It''s alright." Jin Rou answered, "I like tea also so it''s my honor to taste such a tea in this world."

    "Just like I thought, you''re from the Outer Heaven." Owner Bu concluded. It was the term Grivexians used for higher worlds.

    "..." Jin Rou did not know what to reply at that moment.

    "Haha! No need to bother about what I said, Little Friend." Owner Bu said and sighed, "I have seen so much about this world that I am no longer interested here."

    "Then why don''t you ascend to the Outer Heaven?" Jin Rou asked.

    "I already did." Owner Bu could not help but smile wryly, "But I just descended again due to offending someone I could not afford to offend."

    "Someone you could not afford to offend, huh?" Jin Rou repeated what Owner Bu said and took a sip again from the teacup, "It seems it took you a great effort just to swallow that anger."

    "Well, yes." Owner Bu answered honestly, "But what can I do? In the Outer Heaven, Immortal Emperors were just a bunch of ants there. Yes, we are invincible here, but in that kind of world out there, we are no match. Even I, who was tempered the very hard way and experienced countless trials and tribtions, and life and death situations, would not dare to im I could survive there without the backing of someone more powerful than me."

    "So do you still want to ascend?" Jin Rou asked.

    "...." Owner Bu''s mind nked for a moment, but eventually said, "I''m already nearing my death. Unless I breakthrough to another realm, my life won''t be extended."

    He paused for a moment and sighed, "But if I would be given a chance, I would love to. I secluded myself from this mundane world to clear out all the mundane feelings I had felt. But to think, I could still feel some. It''s funny."

    "You have unfinished business in the Outer Heaven." Jin Rou said as he looked straight to Owner Bu''s eyes while sipping, "You still have a lingering regret, that''s why you cannot erase your emotions. Unless you have it settled, you could not erase everything."

    "...." Owner Bu''s eyes widened as his body trembled, "How... how..."

    "That''s nothing." Jin Rou smiled and answered, "I also know that you want to talk to me to confirm if your hypothesis is right, and that''s if I''m from the higher world. And the moment you confirmed it, your heart jumped for a moment as if hope was born from the deeper part of your inner heart. Your inner heart is very strong, I may say. Even with the inner demons awakened deep inside of you, you never submitted to them."

    "...." For the second time, Owner Bu was speechless for a moment. He just nkly stared at Jin Rou, without saying anything.

    After calming himself down, he took a deep breath and said filled with admiration, "As I thought again, you are way stronger than me. My eyes have never fooled me even once."

    "You can say it that way." Jin Rou smiled, "Of course, I''m not belittling you or any Immortal Emperor of this world as they painstakingly strived their hardest just to reach that kind of strength, especially you, who had reached the peak of this world by experiencing deathly battles all around. Because of that, your inner heart was tempered and strong enough to forcefully push your inner demons down."

    "You have my full awe for your great eyesight, Youngmaster." Owner Bu smiled genuinely and flicked his finger, a violet card appeared and put it on Jin Rou''s front and said, "By the way, this is the prize of the appraisalpetition, this card contains 2 million rubies and an Immortal Armament. Though the armament is useless to you, you can just give or sell it to someone and earn arge number of rubies. Mostly, this card is also a tinum card, which was a level higher than the golden card."

 Chapter 182 - Deal

    "Thank you." Jin Rou received the prize as he deserved its win. After all, he won without using his godly eyes. He won by just using his senses that were being used to appraise an item.

    "No problem. Though I do not know if the prize is already enough." Owner Bu''s tone was now filled with respect and admiration towards Jin Rou as he finally caught the far outline of Jin Rou''s mysterious identity, "If that''s not enough, I can add another million or two of rubies for you."

    "No, the amount is already enough for me." Jin Rou declined, "The amount is already too much for me to handle so I don''t need any more than this. Besides, you can save your money for more important things. I mean, you need money to purchase goods from your suppliers, right?"

    "That''s true." Owner Bu nodded, "But my staff is the one managing everything, so I don''t usually take care of these things. Besides, he could do the job efficiently and time-saving.

    "I see." Jin Rou smiled, "So is there anything else that you want to confirm from me?"

    Although Jin Rou already knew that there was still a single reason left, he wanted Owner Bu to tell it himself.

    "Ah... Right, I can not lie in front of your might, Youngmaster." Owner Bu smiled wryly and answered, "This old man is just curious how did you manage to see that kind of stone in those thousands of scrap stones without holding any one of those."

    "Oh, that?" Jin Rou put the teacup down and answered, "As someone who is half-step from Celestial Master Appraiser Realm, I know you have already tempered your eyesight to its maximum. Or at least, almost maximum."

    "That''s right. That''s also the reason how did I manage to discover that you have chosen something unbelievable." Owner Bu said, "But that''s not something I could find with thousands of scrap stones in front of me. I cannot find it there even I take all my time searching there."

    "Well, that''s true for normal master appraisers. But since you have tempered your eyesight so much, discovering it for a while would be the best oue, and the worse would be you''ll just take a lot of time." Jin Rou smiled and added, "I believe that within an hour or two, you can already figure it out."

    "Pretty impossible." Owner Bu shook his head, "Although I''m always confident and proud of myself because of my contributions during my peak youth as an Immortal Emperor, but when I see your appraising skills as if everything was very under your control? I know that even I fight with all my strength, the winner was still the same in the appraisingpetition. It was already my good luck that I was able to meet you before I enter seclusion."

    "You cannot say it''s impossible. There''s nothing impossible in the world of cultivation." Jin Rou said, "By the way, I heard that this world has a very amazing and mysterious seaside. I would like to go there and breathe some fresh air. Do you know where is that?"

    Truth be told, Jin Rou wanted it because he had a motive for going there. Besides, he really wanted to go and enjoy the seaside for a while. After all, he did not enjoy it way back then in Farna''s Mortal World.

    After a short silence, Jin Rou opened up, "Of course, as a payment for the information, I can also help you ascend to the Outer Heaven. No need to tell me why. How about it?"

    Owner Bu dazed off for a moment andughed, "Youngmaster, you are going to take a loss with this deal, how about I serve you? At least until I have my regrets and grudges were collected."

    "No need to serve me." Jin Rou said, "Just settle everything there. Besides, I will just help you ascend there, you still need to go on your own. Of course, your matters, I won''t touch them."

    "Just like I said, I don''t know if I can''t survive that world without the backing of someone powerful sect? And judging from you, Youngmaster, you are from a very powerful and influential sect in the Outer Heaven." Owner Bu concluded.

    "Well, I can sell you a favor of apanying you as long as once you''re done with what you wanted to do, you will go back and here and enter seclusion to calm your dao heart." Jin Rou said.

    "That, I can assure you, Youngmaster Jin." Owner Bu said without further hesitation. After all, he just needed someone like Jin Rou who knew the Outer World. But little did he know that Jin Rou did not juste from the backward world like the Outer Heaven. If he ever realized that Jin Rou was the overlord of this universe, what would his reaction be? Maybe he''ll die due to extreme shock.

    "Then, good." Jin Rou smiled.

    Owner Bu flicked his finger and a paper appeared, giving it to Jin Rou and said, "This is the exact location of the mysterious seaside you want to go. I know that this is the ce since this is the most restricted ce in Grivexia and I entered it thousands of years ago. With Youngmaster''s strength, I know that this ce is not a problem at all."

    "Alright." Jin Rou received the paper and put it in his ring and stood up, "I will be going now, Owner Bu. I will return here once I''m about to go to the Outer Heaven. Please do take care of yourself."

    Without further waiting, Jin Rou just left the room without waiting for Owner Bu''s response.

    "Although that Youngmaster is a bit arrogant, his arrogance had its own words." Owner Bu sighed and smiled, looking up and muttered under his breath, "I will return to that ce, soon. Wait for me."

    ---

    Jin Rou and Zin Shi were now walking outside the market. Their walk was just filled with silence as Jin Rou did not bother saying anything. But Zin Shi knew that he was not in a bad mood, maybe he just wanted to breathe the air here.

    After a long silence, Jin Rou finally said, "I am going to the Sea Continent."

    Grivexia was divided into two continents, Land and Sea. And the wideness of each continent was so big that it would take even, an Immortal Emperor, days to travel the whole continent.

    "You''re going now?" Zin Shi asked.

    "Yes." Jin Rou answered, "But I will be back before the Showdown of the Beasts. We will both watch it together, right?"

    Zin Shi did not know what to say. She wanted to ask if she coulde with him. However, there were no words that came out of her small mouth. It was as if her tongue was tied, unable to talk.

    Jin Rou smiled while looking at her. After which, he pulled out a book from his inventory ring and handed it over to Zin Shi, "This manual is something that my personal maid created. This suits you very well. As long as you canprehend everything here, your strength would go by leaps and bounds. Trust me."

 Chapter 183 - A Fool

    "Youngmaster Jin, this..." Zin Shi did not know what to say. As someone who was stuck in the Emperor Realm, reaching a breakthrough in her cultivation was her greatest goal right now. After all, how could she be an Immortal Emperor, her greatest dream, if she could not advance in her own cultivation strength?

    Now that Jin Rou had given her a very important thing, something that might help her increase her strength, how could she have the ability to decline this? She badly needed this kind of manual. After all, this manual was pretty expensive in the market.

    "No need to hesitate, Zin Shi." Jin Rou said as he pushed the book into Zin Shi''s palm, "I never needed this book so instead of rotting it inside my inventory ring, I would rather have you use this and increase your strength. But beware, although the manual inside is very fitted to you, you need to carefullyprehend the things. And I will assure you that your strength will be boosted by leaps and bounds."

    "But this is expensive..." Zin Shi hesitated. Although she wanted this so bad, she could not just shamelessly grab and all.

    "This is a mere decoration in my ring." Jin Rou chuckled and said, "How could this be expensive in any ways? ept it. You need to increase your strength as soon as possible."

    "I need to increase my strength as soon as possible?" Zin Shi was puzzled, "What does Youngmaster Jin mean?"

    "Ah... that''s nothing. Just enter seclusion and breakthrough first." Jin Rou dropped the topic. In order to forcefully awaken the unique blood inside Zin Shi''s body, she needed to increase her strength first as it might cripple her cultivation for life if Jin Rou awakened her blood with her current strength.

    Understanding that Jin Rou did not want to talk about it, she threw the thought at the back of her head though curious, and epted the book, saying, "Thank you, Youngmaster Jin."

    "No problem." Jin Rou smiled, "Should I walk you home?"

    "Ah...?" Zin Shi dazed off for a moment, blushing after which and immediately shook her head, "No need... Youngmaster Jin. I know you need to take care of some things yourself, so I won''t take your time any further."

    This was her heart-felt answer. She could not inconvenience Jin Rou anymore as she could see the urgent matter in Jin Rou''s eyes. Besides, Jin Rou said that he would be back. What''s there to be worried about? Not to mention, Jin Rou was an Immortal Emperor in her assumption. She knew that he could stand shoulder to shoulder to other Immortal Emperors of this world.

    Although her assumptions were a bit off since Jin Rou was too strong for this world, her assumption was still on the right track.

    Both of them gave their short farewells to each other and Jin Rou used his aura to guard Zin Shi until she reached the Physicians Guild safely. After all, Jin Rou could not let anything happen to his new friend.

    ---

    When Jin Rou had finally assured that Zin Shi arrived safely, the air around Jin Rou as his expression turned cold. He then said, "Come out now."

    Jin Rou knew that someone was observing him, waiting for the right time to kill him silently. After all, he could feel an extreme bloodlust even it''s kilometers away from him.

    Seeing that there was no response at all, Jin Rou coldlyughed and said, "Not nning oning out, Senior Liu?"

    When the name ''Senior Liu'' was said, Jin Rou felt a sudden fluctuation. It seemed that the person hiding trembled in shock.

    After a short while, a figure finally appeared in Jin Rou''s sight. This was the bald middle-aged man who he opposed in the Physician Guild, Senior Liu!

    Senior Liu, with a very dark expression, said, "To think that I need to show up myself just to kill a brat like you."

    "Well, it seems you''ve been bored since you aren''t able to enter the market and do the business as soon as possible." Jin Rou said, "And kill me? If you have the capability, that is."

    "Arrogant brat! Do you think you''re already a big shot that you were able to enter the La Estance Market? Although I don''t know what you did there inside, I knew that you just had a window shopping as the items there were a bit pricey, right?"

    "Whatever." Jin Rou said in annoyance, "I really don''t want to talk to you. And I really don''t want our paths to cross again, but who would think that you''ll deliver yourself in my doorstep?"

    "Don''t say it like I''m the fish on the chopping board here, brat." Senior Liu flicked his sleeves and said, "You are the one who''s going to die here!"

    "Well, thene." Jin Rou provoked Senior Liu, "Let me show you how weak you are in the world of cultivation."

    "Audacious brat! There was no surviving person that offended me!" Senior Liu drew his Overlord Armament, Silver Needle.

    "Take this, brat!" Senior Liu charged forward as he pushed therge needle forward in a very fast movement!

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou evaded the attack that aimed for his heart and took a step backward to gave way for further evasion paths.

    "You brat got some good reflex." Senior Liu was a bit surprised but harrumphed in disdain, "But let''s see how good you can evade this, Point Thousand Piercings!"

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    A barrage of piercing attacks rained Jin Rou!

    "Attacks that target vital spots?" Jin Rou smiled coldly, "Great technique, but still trash in front of me."

    Whoosh whoosh!

    Jin Rou managed to avoid the barrage of piercing attacks that were raining down to him. In fact, he was evading all the attacks effortlessly as if he was just taking a walk,

    "Dammit! How could he avoid such attacks of mine in an effortless manner?!" Senior Liu''s veins bulged as he was very frustrated. None of his attacks had managed to hit, so he started to agitate and Jin Rou and said, "Is running the only thing you''re good at?! Come and attack!"

    When Jin Rou heard this, he stopped his evasion with a cold expression and held the needle of Senior Liu, and grabbed it without Senior Liu having the time to react, "Then let me."

    Senior Liu''s body trembled in fear as he realized something...

    "Srk!" The Silver Needle was pierced right into Senior Liu''s heart.

 Chapter 184 - Tailed All Around

    "Grug!" Senior Liu''s body trembled as he felt his own armament pierced right into his heart. He spat a mouthful of blood downwards that it sshed right on the ground.

    "Ugh..." His body started to weaken as his strength was getting out of his body. After a moment of struggle, he could not help but get on his knees and helplessly looked at Jin Rou with mixed feelings, "You..."

    "What you?" Jin Rou sneered, looking at Senior Liu in disdain, "I tried to avoid you as I don''t want any bloodshed for the time being. But you are really adamant in killing me. You really have the intention to kill me."

    He dropped the needle and it pierced right through the ground, creating a soft bang, "You dug your own grave, puny mortal."

    "Who are... you?" Senior Liu''s consciousness was starting to leave him. He knew that he was beyond saving and even if he could be saved, he knew that this young man in front of him would not let him to. He could see that from those cold-blooded eyes. This young man could kill anyone without hesitation or batting his eye.

    "You are about to die, yet you still want to know me? What for?" Jin Rou smiled coldly, "You are not qualified to know me, mortal."

    The air around Jin Rou changed drastically that made Senior Liu feel extremely scared as he lost his breath for a moment. He looked at Jin Rou like he was a god that descended from the Heavens and decided to punish him.

    "Ahhh..." Senior Liu wanted to say something. However, his body was no longer controble as his total consciousness left him out. He fell to the ground with his eyes open, lifeless.

    "Don''t expect that you''ll be reincarnated." Jin Rou gave the dead body of Senior Liu one final nce with a very cold expression and said, "You will never be reincarnated. Ever."

    Whoosh!

    After saying that, Jin Rou kicked the Silver Needle into the west direction as it blew past the wind in and destroyed arge tree. He then said, "I know you have been hiding there."

    "Ahhhh!" Suddenly, a childish voice rang the location. Soon, a skinny figure with a short brown hair suddenly appeared in Jin Rou''s eyesight, "Are you trying to kill this Youngmaster?! Can''t you greet me any nicer?"

    "Greet you nicer?" Jin Rou smiled sarcastically, looking at this skinny youngmaster, "Lang Zing, you have been tailing me ever since I came out of the Emperor''s Shop."

    "Eh?" Lang Zing could not help but be shocked, "You know that I have been following you?"

    "Who do you think I am?" Jin Rou chuckled and looked into another direction, "But oh well, it''s not just you and that fool are the ones who have been following me, right?"

    "Looks like I have been found out from the very start." Another voice rang, and another man, with yellow-robe and yellow hair. This was the yellow-haired youngmaster that Jin Rou met in the shop that he blew out.

    "Ku Ming?" Lang Zing did not expect that this youngmaster from the Ancient Ming n would be here, tailing Jin Rou. He asked in curiosity, "What are you doing here?"

    "Yo, Lang Zing." Ku Ming smiled and looked at Lang Zing, "To think that you are able to get out of the Terrace Evend Pavillion on your own, that''s a pretty good achievement."

    "Hmph. Why do you care?" Lang Zing crossed his arms as if he was a tsundere shota, and said, "I have the ability to run away, that''s why I''m able to get out that boring ce!"

    "Oh right right." Ku Mingughed, "Your sect is always secluding themselves from this mundane world even though they are powerful enough to stand shoulder to shoulder with other sects here."

    "Our Terrace Evend Pavillion doesn''t need to unt its strength, unlike you from the Ancient Ming n." Lang Zing harrumphed in disdain, "You guys love to boast your strength just because you have one of the strongest Immortal Emperors here in this world."

    "Well, what can I say? My Ancient Ming n has the right to unt our strength." Ku Mingughed heartily, "We''re not like you guys who seem to be afraid since you love to seclude from this world."

    Lang Zing wanted to rebuke as he was very agitated by the words of Ku Ming. However, Jin Rou suddenly intervened and said, "Are you two done talking?"

    "Oh, Youngmaster..." Ku Ming showed an apologetic yet arrogant face, "We''re very sorry. This is the first time we met for ages since this Little Lang is always restricted from going out to this world."

    "Little Lang your mother! I''m not a kid anymore!" Lang Zing knitted his cute brows in displeasure.

    "Sorry sorry. It''s just you''re still small even you''re already fifteen years old." Ku Ming could not help but tease Lang Zing more.

    "Say that again!" Lang Zing folded his sleeves upward, giving a stance of picking a fight.

    "If you two don''t need anything from me, then I will excuse myself then." Jin Rou said as he started to walk away. Jin Rou was not in the mood right now, so he wanted to leave as soon as possible. Besides, these two youngmasters did not possess any bloodlust or killing intent. Just that Ku Ming had an uncovered arrogance in him. A typical youngmaster attitude. However, Jin Rou knew that this Ku Ming was not simple youngmaster here in this world. After all, he knew that Ku Ming saw him how he and Senior Liu fought a while ago.

    "No, please wait!" Ku Ming immediately said as he heard that Jin Rou was about to leave, "I just heard that you''re going to the Sea Continent, right?"

    "What of it?" Jin Rou asked.

    "I just want to ask for your permission, would you mind if I tag along? I have some business there, so... yeah." Ku Ming yed his fingers as he said.

    "I mind, so no." Jin Rou answered without hesitation, "I don''t need anyone apanying me.

    After which, he started to walk away again, leaving the two youngmasters entered their own dazes.

 Chapter 185 - Wormhole

    "Why are you guys still following me?" Jin Rou took a deep breath and looked at the two figures behind him. Of course, they were the two youngmasters that have been following him, Lang Zing and Ku Ming. He was already out of the forest, yet these guys were still following him.

    He paused for a moment and said, "I told you that I don''t need an apaniment to the Sea Continent."

    This was a fact. After all, he could just use his Hundred Golden Gate to teleport himself there in just a matter of seconds.

    "I really want toe with you, Youngmaster Jin!" Lang Zing said as he looked at Jin Rou with expecting eyes, "I want to experience this outside world and go for an adventure! Staying in the sect is too boring! Too boring!"

    "You can go and have an adventure yourself." Jin Rou said. Although he could see himself with this kid, as they were the same of age and understood him very well, he could not just have some servants following him all of a sudden. He already had too many of them, he could not just add randomly now.

    "I don''t know..." Lang Zing shook his head and said, "But I can feel you''re the same as me. I feel some sort of connection with you the moment I lost the bet."

    "..." Jin Rou was speechless for a moment. He looked at the eager expression of Lang Zing, he could not help but say, "Fine, do whatever you want. As long as you don''t give me inconvenience."

    He did not want to argue with this kid any longer. As long as he could take care of himself, then that is all that matters.

    "How about me?" Ku Ming joined the conversation.

    Jin Rou looked at Ku Ming who was feigning sparkling eyes. He knew that this guy was up to something, so since he was so adamant on apanying him, then he would no longer refuse, "Do as you please, too. I really don''t care."

    As much as possible, he did not want to associate himself with people such as Ku Ming. After all, unlike Lang Zing, who was arrogant yet pure and innocent, Ku Ming was like a total maniptor, someone who schemes big. And this was such a great achievement with his age of 20''s. Not to mention, although Ku Ming knew an outline of Jin Rou''s strength, he still had the guts to be with Jin Rou.

    Besides, what amazed Jin Rou to Ku Ming was because of his hidden cultivation realm. In front, he was showing the strength of the Fifth Stage of Overlord Realm. But his full strength was the Second Stage of Immortal Realm! Just by this, Jin Rou knew that this was an extreme genius of Ancient Ming n. And maybe, he was the sessor of their n? Whatever it was, Jin Rou did not care at all. As long that n did not anger him again, he would not mind letting their n live.

    Jin Rou had already experienced too many provocations. And Jin Rou was already merciful enough to let them be today. But if that n refused to swallow their grudge, then Jin Rou would not also mind exterminating their entire n without any mercy at all.

    ---

    "This is a wormhole that would take us to the Sea Continent in just less than a day." Ku Ming said as they finally reached the ce where it was possible to arrive at the Sea Continent in such a short amount of time, "Although the price is a bit expensive, I don''t mind answering all the expenses for Youngmaster Jin and mine."

    Jin Rou was told that it would take a few weeks if one wanted to reach the Sea Continent by foot or an airship. After all, the continent was very very far away.

    He looked at the wormhole and asked, "A wormhole... How much does this cost?"

    "500,000 rubies per head, Youngmaster Jin." Ku Mingughed and said, "Don''t worry, I have an extra money to have your expenses covered."

    "No, I also have some rubies on my own." Jin Rou denied the offer.

    "Ah, Youngmaster Jin... don''t get me wrong." Ku Ming smiled, looking at Jin Rou, "Consider this as the token of my gratitude for letting mee with you to the Sea Continent."

    "I''m not asking for a token of your gratitude." Jin Rou straightforwardly answered.

    "Well, yes." Ku Mingughed smirked and said, "But not buts. I have so many money that I don''t even know how to spend it so let me."

    "Then why don''t you cover my expense, too?" Lang Zing pouted, revealing his discontented expression.

    "Little Lang is never short on money. After all, your parents love you too much and spoiled you to the utmost degree." Ku Ming chuckled.

    "Little Lang your sister! I said I am not a kid anymore!" Lang Zing''s nose smoked as his cheeks blushed in infuriation. But Ku Ming was right, he was never short on money and just like Ku Ming, there were times that he no longer knew what to do with his money. Cultivation manuals? Skills? His Terrace Evend Pavillion had already more than enough of them and could not bepared to any that could be sold in the market.

    ---

    "Alright, you guys can enter now." The guard of the wormhole said after he received the money for the fare of entering the wormhole.

    This wormhole stood at the middle of La Estance, filled with guards. It was like a huge ck door and a ck hole was spinning around inside. This ce was heavily guarded and not anyone could not enter. After all, this wormhole was connected into a wormhole in the Sea Continent.

    And the expensive price of using this wormhole was because of the space boat that La Estance were letting them use. After all, space boats were very expensive as it was not a joke to create one.

    After which, Jin Rou did not wait for the two youngmaster as he entered the wormhole first.

 Chapter 186 - Space Vortex

    "So this is a space boat." Jin Rou muttered under his breath. This was the first time he saw something like this. After all, in their world, space boats were not needed anymore as most of the beings there had the teleportation gate. If not, there were tons of teleportation talismans.

    The space boat was really a boat-like thing, but there were stars-like sparkling all around. Itplemented the gxy-like appearance inside the wormhole. Well, that''s to be expected, after all, this ce was a space that connects everything.

    "So many stars!" Lang Zing said as he hopped on to the space boat, with shining eyes. This was the first time he had entered the wormhole. After all, he was locked down inside the Terrace Evend Pavilion. He was pretty ignorant of things like this wormhole.

    After calming himself down, he exhaled breath and continued, "To think that space is such a wonderful thing! Whoever created this universe, they have my full respect for creating such wonders!" He said like a child seeing the beauty of the world for the very first time.

    Jin Rou looked at Lang Zing and could not help but smile secretly. That''s right, he could see his own reflection in Lang Zing. As someone who was also locked inside, being restricted his freedom, Jin Rou knew the feeling. He could not help but remember those friends he left in Farna''s Mortal World, are they doing well now? For some reason, he was starting to miss them. He will make sure that those follow him with full loyalty, especially Old Mo, would receive such grand treatments in the Rou Celestial Realm.

    "Oh right, this is your first time riding this space boat and entering a wormhole." Ku Ming smiled and said, "But we need to go now. Shall we?"

    Lang Zing just nodded slightly while Jin Rou just stared far away to the shining stars and milky ways.

    Seeing that there''s no response from Jin Rou, Ku Ming did not mind it and just stretched his hand and put it on a palm-like button, "This space boat needs qi to run, so I would present myself to do this. What does Youngmaster Jin think?"

    Jin Rou looked at Ku Ming for a while and said, "Do it as you please."

    He did not want to to have a long conversation with this man as he knew that Ku Ming would just forcefully do it, in the end, no matter what he answered. So he just answered that way.

    Ku Ming just chuckled and ran the space boat without further ado.

    ---

    "It''s already been 7 hours since we depart from the La Estance wormhole." Lang Zing said as he yawned in boredom, "Ahhh! I want to get out of this ce already!"

    "Getting fed up of it now?" Ku Mingughed and said, "That''s understandable. But we still have several hours before we could reach the other side of this path. You see, I told you that this trip would take a day, as long as we don''t meet any dangers here though."

    "So there''s still danger here?!" Lang Zing''s soul almost got out from shock as he heard this, "What type of danger is it?! Would it kill us?"

    Jin Rou, whose eyes were closed, opened and looked at the squabbling duo. However, he did not say anything.

    "Well, as long as it''s not a space vortex, we will survive this." Ku Ming said and smiled, "What do you expect from a very short trip to the Sea Continent? Do you think that benefits don''t have any catch?"

    Seeing the worried expression of Lang Zing as if he was about to cry, heughed loudly and said, "But don''t worry, Little Lang. Meeting space vortexes has a very slim chance. So don''t worry."

    "Don''t worry your sister! You just raised a g, don''t you?!" Lang Zing was very annoyed and worried because of what Ku Ming said. Now, he really felt that a g has been raised!

    Space Vortex. This was the greatest nightmare of all space travelers of Grivexia. Because once you meet one, there''s a low chance of survival. Unless you have an Immortal Emperor in your side, you were good as dead in the space. If you were not killed by the vortex, you can be killed due tock of essence qi. After all, you could not cultivate inside the space as it was all restricted by something.

    But meeting a Space Vortex was not easy, as it was estimated to appear every one out of 10,000 trips inside the space. Up to now, researchers were trying to find out the cause of this vortex and how to avoid them, or if possible, vanish them.

    "What raising a g you''re talking about?" Ku Ming did not know what this shota was talking about and said, "I told you, we will not meet something likeˇŞ"

    Buzz!

    Just when Ku Ming was about to finish what he said, arge whirlpoolbined of extreme bolts of white lightning appeared hundreds of meter away from them. This whirlpool created massive fluctuations that made the space tremble, illuminating the dark space. This circting current was like a mad god that was ready to annihte everything in its path!

    "Space Vortex..." Ku Ming could not help but be shocked, as all of his blood was drained in his face. He stopped the space boat in order not to close their distance with it more. However, because of the massive and intense fluctuations the vortex created, he found it hard to pull the space boat over.

    "Dammit!" Ku Ming could not help but curse. What''s happening? Why of all time, they would be the unluckiest people to travel with a Space Vortex! "No one had told me that a vortex is currently alive!"

    "I told you, right?!" Lang Zing''s expression turned very pale, just like Ku Ming and could not help but me him, "You raised a damn g! Idiot! Idiot Ku Ming! Now, we''re already dead!"

    While they were in a panic, Jin Rou lifted his head up and looked at the terrifying vortex, and sighed.

 Chapter 187 - Not Worth Mentioning

    "What are we going to do...? I... are we going to die here?!" Lang Zing said as he did not know what to think now. As his life was in danger, of course, he would think of himself of how could he survive this.

    "Shut up! I''m thinking." Ku Ming was already in a state of panic. After all, they were all prone in a sure-death danger right now. Why would of all time, this damned space vortex would show itself up? Why didn''t it appear earlier orter? Why would it be this time, of all sake''s time!

    He tried his very best to pull the space boat over, to distance themselves from the raging space vortex. But as the maic field that it contained, they were seemed to be attracted by it. No matter how much essence qi he gave the space boat to run it to its maximum capacity, it was no longer obeying hismands.

    "Damn it!" Ku Ming wanted to curse his bad luck right now. Although he had a special item in his possession that could make him escape this ce alive, he was not yet willing to use it. After all, that item was very precious in their n, and in fact, even he survived this by using the item, he might still be killed by his nsmen.

    Buzz! sh! sh!

    Seemed that the space vortex could no longer contain its desire to kill, it immediately gave the iing space boat a rain of white bolts of lightning that were dashing forward with a very terrifying speed!

    "Here ites!" Lang Zing''s body trembled in fear after seeing the iing of terrifying bolts of lightninging their way. As an Emperor Realm cultivator, what could he do?

    "Shit!" Ku Ming did not expect that the space vortex would attack all of a sudden. He looked at Jin Rou, who was just looking at the vortex and gritted his teeth. He released all of his aurae and drawn a white bead from his inventory ring.

    Whoosh! A white barrier emerged, covering the whole space boat.

    Bang! Bang! ng! A series of banging sounds could be heard as the void trembled in session due to the after-effects of the sh between the barrier and the bolts of lightning. The space boat involuntarily moved backward as the lightning created sudden fluctuations all around.

    Buzz! The space vortex was infuriated as it did not expect that such a barrier could withstand its attack. So it gave another round of bolts of lightning! However, this time, the bolts of lightning contained more power and aggression!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The bolts of lightning attacked the erecting barrier covering the space boat and gave the void a terrifying jolt as it shook violently! The stars lost its shine as the bolts of lightning were nonstop attacking the barrier.

    Crack! Soon, after giving the barrier a moment of struggle...

    "The barrier could not contain the attacks any longer!" Ku Mung said as he gritted his teeth in annoyance. He was doing his very best here, while the two were just staring at him protecting them, "Maybe you guys have any barriers like mine? We need it!"

    "You don''t have any barrier beads anymore?" Lang Zing asked, and immediately picked out a white bead in his inventory and threw it at Ku Ming, "Here! use it! That''s thest bead of mine as I have used already all of my barrier in my expeditions."

    Jin Rou looked at his pale-face Lang Zing with an unknown expression. So this little guy was already adventuring the world and kept using the white barrier beads as his safety precautions? That''s amazing.

    "Tsk!" Ku Ming could not help but click his tongue in annoyance. What''s thisst bead of barrier could do? It could not even let them reach fifty meters distance from the space vortex and ovee it. He took a deep breath and looked at Jin Rou, "Youngmaster Jin, we are currently in grave danger. If you have any idea of how to ovee this space vortex, please tell me. No matter what the cost."

    He knew that Jin Rou was powerful. In fact, he already assumed that Jin Rou was an Immortal Emperor. However, it''s just that. Even when you have an Immortal Emperor by your side when you meet a space vortex, it would not guarantee your utmost safety. After all, having Immortal Emperors by one''s side would just increase one''s survival during this kind of danger. So Ku Ming could not just rest easy with this. After all, he was also having a hard time associating with Jin Rou.

    "How low is the chance of survival when you meet a space vortex?" Jin Rou sighed and asked.

    "Very low." Ku Ming did not know why Jin Rou asked this, but he still answered, "Five percent at most."

    "I see." Jin Rou said and looked at the space vortex.

    He paused for a moment and added, "Go and deactivate the barrier. We don''t need any barriers now."

    "What did you say?" Ku Ming could not help but be shocked by what he heard, "If I remove this barrier, we will all gonna die here! Even an Immortal Emperor, he would be gravely injured!"

    "That''s right!" Lang Zing was panic-stricken already, "We could not remove the barrier! Not... not unless we''re already safe!"

    "I said, remove the barrier." Jin Rou said coldly, "If you guys want to live, that is."

    The two young masters were stumped by the sudden change in Jin Rou''s expression. They could not help but gulp a mouthful of saliva.

    "Damn it!" Crack! The barrier was totally removed and the bolts of lightning were given a free path to attack the three youngmasters in the open.

    "We don''t need a barrier." Jin Rou smiled coldly, looking at the space vortex and said, "Because the chance of survival is already at the hundred percent."

    Whoosh!

    "Boom!" Jin Rou dashed forward and punched the iing bolts of lightning as it immediately disappeared.

    After which, he looked at the space vortex and said, "Just a space vortex. Not worth mentioning."

 Chapter 188 - Jin Rou VS Space Vortex

    Buzzaaaawr! The space vortex seemed like it understood what Jin Rou said. So it howled in anger using a buzzing sound. The howl was so terrifying that it almost broke the path leading to the Sea Continent.

    "It''s angered, right?" For some reason, Lang Zing asked dumbly.

    "It is." And for some reason again, Ku Ming answered, too.

    BUZZZZZZZZZZZZAAAAAAAAWR! The space vortex howled once again like a mad beast. It created major fluctuations that even its lightning surrounding it was frightened. Suddenly, it channeled all of its lightning into one ce and creating arge lightning ball.

    "Getting angered just because of some words?" Jin Rou chuckled, "So stupid of you. But I really don''t get it why that n would ce a space vortex right now here. What''s their purpose?"

    Just when Jin Rou was thinking some things, the space vortex was more infuriated seeing the indifferent attitude of Jin Rou. It howled once again and rain a barrage of snake-like bolts of white lightning!

    Whooooooooosh! Buzzzzzz! The snake-like bolts of white lightning dashed towards Jin Rou in a very terrifying speed that the two young masters did not even have the time to react!

    p! However, Jin Rou just pped the lightning and immediately disappeared into nothingness.

    p! p! p! p! A series pping sounds could be heard, as Jin Rou was pping the attacking snake-lights bolts of white lightning in session without moving an inch.

    Boom! Although Jin Rou was pping, every time he shed his hand with the lightning created a major jolt in the void, shaking it tremendously as if there was an ongoing battle between two gods! The milky ways, gxies, and ck holes hid their appearance, seemed to be afraid to be involved in this kind of fight!

    After a minute or two of attacking from the space vortex, Jin Rou looked at it and provokingly said, "Are you done? Your lightning did not itch my hand the least."

    Buzzzzaaaawr! Sess. It seemed that the space vortex was really provoked as the air around it changed. It howled in utmost infuriation, making its eyes lock at Jin Rou with a terrifying and tremendous killing intent!

    "Finally getting to your final form, eh?" Jin Rou knew that this space vortex was about to change, "Come,e. Use your full power."

    BUZZZZZZZZZZAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWR! The space vortex seemed like it just lost itsst string of patience as it aggressively changed itself into a beast-like form. Soon, a giant tiger-form appeared, with ck lightning all around its body. It could rival the hugeness of a dome! Afterpleting its transformation, the tiger-formed space vortex set its bloodshot eyes to Jin Rou with indescribable killing intent.

    "I never heard of a space vortex forming into a beast. How is that possible?" Ku Ming had read all the books avable regarding the space vortexes. After all, he loved to travel by space. But this was the first time he had discovered that a space vortex could transform itself into a beast. After all, in their records, space vortex was no more than a cmity with a bit of consciousness. This scenario had opened his eyes and had him enlightened, that the universe was really full of wonders.

    While Ku Ming was thinking things, Lang Zing was just praying to all the gods avable to save them, "Oh Gods avable out there! Please don''t let us die. You can let Ku Ming die but I and Youngmaster Jin could not! I have yet to marry a girl and have a lot of kids... so please don''t let us Youngmaster Jin die!"

    "..." Ku Ming was speechless when he heard this prayer and had the urge to smack this little kid down.

    "That''s it?" Jin Rou smiled and provoked the tiger-formed space vortex and said, "Come, give me your best shot."

    The tiger-formed space vortex was very provoked as it felt that Jin Rou was not taking it seriously. So it aggressively dashed forward with lightning spears all around its body,

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The tiger-formed space vortex jumped and released all the lightning spears avable in its body! The lightning spears dashed towards Jin Rou with a very dangerous momentum as if it was about to wipe out the whole path! The lightning spears were very intimidating enough that could make anyone, even Immortal Emperors, tremble in fear!

    Jin Rou could not help but sigh, and said, "So this is it? I waited for you to give your all, yet this is it? Whatever."

    After saying that, Jin Rou formed his right into a fist and charged it backward, creating semi-fluctuations around him. And when the lightning spears were about to reach him, he then said, "See for yourself, the difference between me and your audacity."

    Whooooshoo! Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaam!

    Jin Rou punched the iing lightning spears and made the whole space tremble violently. The space waspletely dark, without all the stars and milky ways around. It seemed like they were truly frightened by this.

    With just a punch, Jin Rou turned those terrifying lightning spears into nothing, as if those did not exist at all.

    The tiger-formed space vortex could not help but be silenced for a moment. It did not expect that such a powerful being had descended from this world! It already knew that this type of being was someone it could not afford to offend. But it''s already toote. Though it could not reveal a terrified expression, it was sure was, deep inside.

    "I told you, right?" Jin Rou began walking towards the tiger-formed space vortex and said, "You are not worth mentioning. Your arrogance has blinded your eyes, and did not recognize who I am."

    He was walking leisurely like he was just walking in a park. While he was walking towards the beast, the beast itself could not help but kept taking a step backward to distance itself more. It already knew that it would be its end, however, as one of the space vortexes guarding this space path, he could not just run away with its tail between its legs.

    "Yes, don''t run." Jin Rou said as he disappeared right into the beast''s sight. Suddenly, he was already past the beast and said with a cold expression, "Because whatever you do, you can''t."

    Break! All of sudden, the tiger-beast formed space vortex broke into dust particles, disappearing without knowing of what had happened.

 Chapter 189 - Kongjian Clan

    In the deep space, that was hidden from all the realms and worlds, there were an old man and a young woman who was meditating in the middle of the starry sky. Both of them wore a ck robe, with stars printed in it. These two''s aura was like they were some named gods of this space.

    The old man, who had very long ck hair, opened his closed eyes with shock and could not help but take several breaths to calm himself.

    The young woman, who looked very mature with her voluptuous body with a long ponytailed ck hair, asked in panic and worry, "Master, are you alright?"

    Her voice was so soothing as if it was a melody came from the Heavens. Her dark-green eyes, that were filled with worry, was like a shadow looming the dark sky with white light.

    The old man finally calmed himself down and smiled, "Little Ru, I''m okay. I was just surprised of what had happened just a while ago."

    "Something happened?" Little Ru asked with a surprised expression, "What is it, Master?"

    "Someone killed the space vortex I personally cultivated." The old man sighed, with indescribable expressions, "That I cultivated and put in the lower world called Grivexia."

    "That?!" Little Ru could not help but bounce backward in shock, that her big melons also bounced. She could not help but say, "That space vortex was already something that those Grivexians could not defeat! I mean, the cultivation realm of the space vortex, especially in the final form, is very terrifying. Right?"

    "That''s what I thought too." The old man rubbed his chin and pondered, "That space vortex could not be killed even with thousands of Immortal Emperors teaming up. Yet, it was only defeated by a single person."

    .

    "By a single person?!" Little Ru could not help but suck a mouthful of cool air and asked, "How is that possible...? That''s really shocking."

    "Well, that''s not what shocked me the most that I almost lost my breath." The old man smiled wryly and said, "He is just a young boy, I mean, he''s around twenty."

    "No way..." Little Ru could not help but be shocked once again, "Master, do you mean that he came from the higher worlds?"

    "Higher worlds?" The old man chuckled and said, "Well, this is just my spection, but do you remember that major issue that came from the Highest Heaven?"

    "From the Rou Celestial Realm?" Little Ru was nked for a moment. However, the moment she realized something, "Master... d-d-don''t tell me..."

    "Haha! This is just mere spection, Little Ru." The old man looked into a far distant star, "But when I see how that boy moved, and how he fought with my space vortex, I already confirmed that he had an extreme simrity with His Majesty Fan Rou. You see, I have fought so many battles with His Majesty that I know almost everything about him."

    "So that person who killed your space vortex is... His Majesty Jin Rou?" Little Ru''s body trembled, as she was very bbergasted.

    "Well, if my spection is right, then yes." The old man smiled, "Shocking right? That''s the reason why I was so stumped too, unable to breathe for a moment."

    "So where is His Majesty Jin Rou now?" Little Ru became so happy all of a sudden and shook the old man by the shoulders.

    "Little Ru, calm down, will you?" The old man chuckled and said, "His Majesty Jin Rou is going to the Sea Continent of Grivexia and is now currently traveling with two young men. They are probably Grivexians."

    "Sea Continent?" Little Ru repeated, "Then I will be going to Grivexia right now!"

    "You can''t, Little Ru. At least, not for today." The old man said with a very serious expression, "Remember that this is your meeting day with your fiance. How could you abandon him all of a sudden?"

    "Why would I care?" Little Ru rolled her eyes in annoyance and disdain, "I really don''t care if that person came from the mighty Dong n. I really don''t care about his status. I don''t want him. I don''t want to marry him!"

    "I know, Little Ru." The old man said, and sighed, "However, what can we do? The Kongjian n wants to ally with the Dong n, so marriage is the best way to tie the two ns."

    "But why would it need to be me?" Little Ru could not help but stomp her foot in dissatisfaction, "There were a lot ofdies in our n! Why don''t the elders pick one of those, instead of me?"

    "Silly child. They could not. They don''t have the same status as you have. You''re already matured, so I know that you already understand this very well." The old man said.

    "Tsk." Little Ru could not help but click her tongue. That''s right, as this was decided by the whole n, how could she have the guts to decline this? Although she did not want this, for the sake of the n, she would. After all, there were a lot of enemies waiting for them to be pinned down, and grab the right for managing the space.

    "You know how grave this is, right?" The old man said, "Our Kongjian n needs an ally, a strong ally at that. And the Dong n has the most qualifications. We are not like those Prime ns who stood tall before the Rou Celestial Family."

    He tapped Little Ru''s shoulder and continued, "I know, it is your dream to meet His Majesty Jin Rou for several years now. And I know, in the past, you had the urge to travel upwards to the Highest Realm and wait if you could meet him in person. I understand that if you really want to meet him, the best way is now, which is he is still roaming around the lower worlds. But you need to put the n in your first te before His Majesty Jin Rou."

    "But what if..." Little Ru did not want to miss this opportunity. After all, when would be the next time that they could have a trace of Jin Rou?

    "Rest assured, His Majesty Jin Rou seemed to be staying in that world for a while, so you don''t need to be worried. Though I could not trace His Majesty once he was out of the space, I could give you some heads up so that you will have an easy time finding His Majesty in the Sea Continent. So, give your best and mend the n first, okay?" The old man said with affection.

    "Alright, Master." Having the word of her master, Little Ru felt reassured and left. She was nning to meet that annoying guy now so that she could fix her matters before she descends to the lower world, Grivexia.

 Chapter 190 - Sea Continent

    "Hey..." Lang Zing called out to Ku Ming, who was nkly staring where Jin Rou and the space vortex fought, "What just happened?"

    "Ah...?" Ku Ming was released from his daze as he was pulled out by Lang Zing. He dumbly answered the question, "I don''t know, too. It just happened too fast. Just too fast."

    He paused for a moment before saying, "But one thing''s for sure, Youngmaster Jin is an Immortal Emperor. A strong Immortal Emperor at that."

    "He is an Immortal Emperor?!" Lang Zing was shocked for a moment. However, when he thought of how Jin Rou fought with the space vortex with ease, this fact was already more than given. However, what was shocked him was the age of Jin Rou, and yet he was already an Immortal Emperor. How terrifying was that?

    He pondered things for a moment and said, "Now, I am starting to get curious what type of background Youngmaster Jin has."

    "Oh? Even you, who only likes to y all around and go for an adventure, is now curious with someone?" Ku Ming smiled, "But that''s understandable. This youngmaster is really something. Though I could not say that he was pretty invincible since there are also Immortal Emperors that could defeat that space vortex."

    "You really think so?" Lang Zing could not help but wonder, "But I don''t think any Immortal Emperors could defeat that space vortex. I mean, I never heard of an Immortal Emperor ying a space vortex!"

    "The records in our book said that space vortexes are created by the gods, so those were powerful, really. However, it did not say anything that Immortal Emperors could not defeat a space vortex." Ku Ming defended what he said, "Well, whatever. That doesn''t matter right now."

    Lang Zing could only shut his mouth to end the argument. After all, he knew himself that what he said was true. After all, his feelings had never failed to amaze him. Although he was weak, he was very sensitive about how powerful those beings he met. At the very least, he had a rough outline of their strength. Because of this, he knew that Jin Rou was not just an ordinary Immortal Emperor the more he pondered the things about the fight. After all, the strength that the space vortex showed was something that only above the Immortal Emperor Realm had the ability to defeat it. Even if there were hundreds of Immortal Emperors attacking the space vortex, he knew that it was no use.

    "Amazing, Youngmaster Jin!" When Jin Rou started to walk back towards the space boat, Ku Ming could not help but praise him, "To think that you really are such a powerful being. A being at the epitome of Grivexia!"

    "Huh?" Jin Rou was confused about what Ku Ming said.

    "Haha, no need to hide it. I already knew it the moment you showed your strength in the shop." Ku Ming chuckled, "But thank you, because of you, we are all saved from that imminent peril. I thought we''ll all gonna die there. That almost killed me."

    Jin Rou looked into Ku Ming''s eyes and knew that he was just bluffing. He knew that Ku Ming had an artifact that could save his life. In fact, he could save his life without any scratches. If worse came to worst, Jin Rou knew that Ku Ming would not yield and refuse to die here. After all, just by looking in his eyes that were full of ambitions, how could he let himself die there without fulfilling those wild ambitions?

    Jin Rou also knew that this was Ku Ming''sst resort and would not use it unless extremely needed. After all, this might be a very important item in their n and maybe he just stole it.

    Seeing that there was no response to Jin Rou, Ku Ming just smiled and said, "Don''t worry Youngmaster Jin, I''m not that type that would take advantage of others."

    "Do you have the capability to take advantage of me?" Jin Rou raised a question.

    "..." Ku Ming was speechless. However deep inside, he was irritated by those words. He just started the space boat and drove it towards the path to the Sea Continent.

    ---

    "Finally we''re out!" Lang Zing could not help but rejoice and praise the gods for saving them from that cmity, "But I don''t think I would travel by space again."

    "Getting traumatized now?" Ku Ming could not help but chuckle, "But oh well, we''re already here. In the Sea Continent!"

    Jin Rou roamed his gaze, exploring the location. This was a literal Sea Continent as all you could only see was water, arge body of water! Although there were also inds around, the water upied 90% of the whole continent! No wonder this was called Sea Continent.

    "So where are we going next?" Lang Zing said excitedly as this was a brand new world for him, a new adventure!

    "Well, since I have been here for a few times now, let me be your tour guide. Can I?" Ku Ming said, "So what ce is Youngmaster Jin''s destination?"

    "The Forbidden Ind." Jin Rou answered straightforwardly, "Do you know that ce?"

    "The Forbidden Ind!" Lang Zing and Ku Ming could not help but be stumped, "Youngmaster Jin, are you sure you want to go there?"

    "That is my destination." Jin Rou said, "If you do not know the way, I can manage myself."

    "No! No! It''s not like that. It''s just that, that ind is literally forbidden. And if you want to enter, you need the permission of a certain race here." Ku Ming said.

    "I really don''t care about the procedures. I can force myself in there." Jin Rou started walking. They were currently in one of the inds of the Sea Continent and there were not a lot of people right now.

    "Uh, let me help you with it, Youngmaster Jin." Ku Ming said. Although he did not want topromise for something he was not sure of, he needed to as he did not want to give Jin Rou a bad impression, "Actually, my business''s track is right where are you going. So how about I settle my business first before going there? After all, I need to settle it as soon as possible. I can personally guide you after which. How about it?"

 Chapter 191 - Revenant Heavenly Sect

    "Alright." Since Jin Rou was not in a hurry, he agreed. After all, he still had some several days left before his departure. And if ever he became short in time, he could just use his gate to teleport to the physicians guild.

    He paused for a moment and asked Ku Ming, "What business do you have here?"

    For traveling so far like this, Jin Rou knew that it must be an urgent matter. After all, the distance was so far, that it already reached another continent.

    "Ah, it''s just some business deal, and I was tasked to carry this on." Ku Ming said, "We badly need it for a certain person in our n."

    Jin Rou looked at Ku Ming. This certain person seemed to be the rumored First Ming Ancestor of the Ancient Ming n. Now, he was more curious about what type of item that the First Ming Ancestor needed. Was it something like thepass?

    Seeing that there was no response from Jin Rou, Ku Ming added, "Well, that item is very vital in order to extend that certain person''s lifespan. Though it was only a substitute for that certain item."

    "Certain item?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Yes, the elders of my n gave a mission to retrieve the item from a very very far away ce. However, a word had reached me that they had failed to retrieve that." Ku Ming answered, "So this item that I was about to deal with, is something that could be a substitute to extend one''s lifespan."

    Lang Zing could not help but join the conversation, "There is an item as magical as that? If that''s the case, it can really help any dying Immortal Emperors?"

    "Of course. Would I be taking this so much trouble if it''s not that important?" Ku Ming said, "I need to get that item no matter what. If I need to use my status in the n, I will use it."

    "But those people who possess it, I don''t think you can intimidate them that much." Jin Rou said realistically, "They are beings that could possess such a powerful item. It means that they have the capability to protect it."

    "I know that, Youngmaster Jin." Ku Ming smiled, "But I am Ku Ming, the future n master of the Ancient Ming n. What''s there to be afraid of? Besides, Youngmaster Jin, an Immortal Emperor, is present here."

    Ku Ming had never felt any jealousy for Jin Rou possessing such power at a very young age. He always believed in himself and knew that he would reach a realm greater than what the First Ming Ancestor had reached. In fact, he was already nning what to do when he ascended to the Outer Heaven. Although he was a bit wary because of Jin Rou''s temper, he believed that Jin Rou would not do something silly like hurting him. After all, Ancient Ming n had his back. Unless Jin Rou wanted to suicide, he better think twice first before touching him.

    Besides, Ku Ming was badly itching to find out who was that insolent being who killed Lai Ming. When the word from the Ancient Ming n had reached him, it greatly infuriated him, wanting to skin that person alive. If ever he would get the chance, he would personally skin that man alive.

    "I''m not nning on helping you with your business." Jin Rou said coldly, "But if you have the capability to take advantage of me, I would not mind."

    "Ah, what capability? I am no match against Youngmaster Jin." Ku Ming shook his head and smiled wryly. Really, what could he show against an Immortal Emperor?

    He took a deep breath and said, "Whatever, I just want to settle this deal as soon as possible."

    ---

    Revenant Heavenly Sect. This was a sect of the Sea Continent that has two Immortal Emperors! They owned almost three percent of the whole sea continent and was dubbed as one of the rulers of the Sea Continent. This sect stood tall and mighty that it made its disciples arrogant enough to cause trouble without getting punished. Of course, that''s only for those disciples who had an importance in the sect.

    And currently, this was where Jin Rou, Lang Zing, and Ku Ming were at. This was the ce where Ku Ming''s business deal would be dealt with.

    "Youngmaster Ming, wee! You can call me Auntie Mu." A middle-aged woman greeted them personally. She sized up Jin Rou and Lang Zing first before going back to Ku Ming and said, "We are waiting for your arrival! I know you traveled very far, so how about taking a rest first and sip some nice tea with your friends here?"

    "Ah, thank you for the offer." Ku Ming smiled, "But I am in a hurry so can I now talk to the master that owns what our desire?"

    "Is that so?" Auntie Mu said with an indifferent tone, "Well, since the High Elder already knew you came, then, please. I will guide you to his room."

    "Thank you." Ku Ming said. After which, Auntie Mu personally guided the three young masters to the grand room, where the sect master and the High Elders were present.

    ---

    "Youngmaster Ku, it''s good to see you healthy. You have grown into a fine young man. No wonder the Ancient Ming n will be prosperous once you take the throne." An old man chuckled and said.

    "High Elder Kumi is praising me much. That''s not worth mentioning." Ku Ming said in modesty, "So, can we talk about the business now?"

    "You''re in a hurry, aren''t you?" High Elder Kumi said, "Very well. But before that, I would like to say that before we can seal the deal, we need the approval of the other three high elders and the sectmaster, yes?"

    "No problem." Ku Ming smiled. He already expected this, so this was not new to him.

    "Alright, so what can you exchange with our Thousand-Life Lotus?" High Elder Kumi crossed his fingers and said. Although there was said to be a deal, the Revenant Heavenly Sect was not yet aware of what item the Ancient Ming n would like to exchange to their item.

    Ku Ming picked something from his inventory ring and put a golden ring in front of him. This ring sparkled with have a very ancient aura within. Just by one look, one could already determine that this ring was not something that you could see outside.

 Chapter 192 - Deal

    "This ring..." High Elder Kumi could not help but suck a mouthful of air as he recognized this golden ring with a very ancient aura, "The Phixiu Ring!"

    "Phixiu Ring!" Everyone, counting out Jin Rou and Ku Ming, was stumped when they heard this name. They all glued their sights to the shining golden ring present.

    Phixiu Ring. This ring was said to be one of the legendary artifacts that could not be seen just anywhere. After all, this item came from the Outer Heaven! It was used to store essence qi. And the stored essence qi could be something that a person could cultivate. This was a great help for people who are already Immortal Emperors! In fact, this was the most useful thing for an Immortal Emperor to advance into another stage. If one was lucky, they could even breakthrough from the Immortal Emperor Realm!

    But the use of this was not just that if one was in a grave danger where he or she could no longer think surviving the cmity with his own ability. But the precondition was this ring would be useless for several years. It could only be used again once it''s filled with essence qi once again.

    "To think that the Ancient Ming n has this kind of artifact. Amazing. Your n really stood up to its name." The Revenant Sectmaster, who was silent all this time, praised.

    "But of course, Revenant Sectmaster." Ku Ming smiled confidently, "Although we only have one Immortal Emperor currently, our strength could rival those of sects with two Immortal Emperors."

    "Like us?" High Elder Kumi said as if he was provoking Ku Ming.

    The other high elders looked at Ku Ming with an expression of dissatisfaction. While the Revenant Sectmaster just silently stared at Ku Ming, as if he was sizing him up.

    "Back to the business." Ku Ming could feel that the air had changed around the room so he wanted to seal this business now as soon as possible, "So what does High Elder Kumi think? Isn''t the lotus worth exchanging for the Phixiu Ring?"

    High Elder Kumi pondered for a moment and said, "For me, I have no problem with it. But what do the other high elders and the Revenant Sectmaster think?"

    The three high elders whispered to each other first as if they were having a meeting about what would their decision be. After several moments of waiting, High Elder Kiru, an old man with a bald head, said with a stern expression, "We don''t agree to the conditions."

    "..." Ku Ming nked for a moment and looked at High Elder Kiru.

    "Since the three high elders did not agree, even I agree, the deal won''t still be sealed." The Revenant Sectmaster said, without any hesitation.

    "But why?" Finally, Ku Ming recovered from the shock he got and said, "This is the Phixiu Ring we are talking about! Something that came from the Outer Heaven."

    "The Thousand-Life Lotus also came from the Outer Heaven, Youngmaster Ku." High Elder Kiru said, "Although the Phixiu Ring is indeed very rare and seems to be a good thing to have, there''s a catch with that. And that is the amount of time it needs to be filled with essence qi."

    He paused for a moment and said, "It can only be used once every several years, and would be useless most of the time."

    "But once you use it, it was also very useful! Those several years of cultivating an essence qi will be worth it. After all, it could make any beings of the Ninth Stage of the Immortal Realm to breakthrough to the Immortal Emperor Realm!" Ku Ming said. He refused to believe that these guys were thinking it was not a good deal at all. After all, this ring was very important in their n and if it''s not because of the First Ming Ancestor''s withering vitality, they would never want to exchange this item for a lotus that could only be used once.

    "We got your point, Youngmaster Ku." High Elder Kiru said as he knitted his brows, showing his displeasure, "But do take note thatpared to our Thousand-Life Lotus that could extend one''s lifespan by 1,000 years, the Phixiu Ring, which is very helpful for cultivators, still could not weigh the same with our item."

    He crossed his fingers and put it below his chin and smiled, saying, "Of course, if you still have any artifacts in your arsenal that could be exchanged, we are weing it."

    "This is nuts!" Ku Ming could not help but grit his teeth, "Is the Revenant Heavenly Sect trying to scam us, Ancient Ming n?"

    "Scam? Hold your high horses, Youngmaster Ku." High Elder Kumi showed a stern expression, "You are in the territory of the Revenant Heavenly Sect. Please be aware of it. And we are not scamming you, if the high elders think that it is not enough, then it is really not enough. If you can''t present any items to add the weight, then we could not help it but the deal will be off the table."

    "I am the Youngmaster of the Ancient Ming n and I have the right to voice out what I want to say even in your territory!" Ku Ming''s hot-bloodedness was activated as he was infuriated by those three high elders, "It''s more than obvious that the three high elders are making things difficult for me."

    "For a brat like you using us, high elders, like that. You have pretty big balls there." High Elder Kiru red at Ku Ming with daggers, "The deal is off. You can go back from whence you came."

    "What?!" Ku Ming stood up and raised his voice, "Are you serious? You can''t do this to me. I need that lotus very much for the ancestor!"

    "Even if you need it that bad, we can''t just give it to you if we will be losing some points, Youngmaster Ku." High Elder Kiru was about to snap, however, he held it in and said, "The deal is off. We are no longer interested in trading our Thousand-Life Lotus. Go back."

 Chapter 193 - Provocation

    Ku Ming''s veins in his forehead could already be seen. His two hands were balled into a fist, clenching it tightly to the point of the bones in his hands made a cracking sound. He really believed that the high elders of the Revenant Heavenly Sect were making things difficult for him. Although he could not stand being with these old foxes, how could he retaliate at all? His strength was insignificant here and unless the First Ming Ancestor himself showed, these old men were probably would not give him any face at all. In fact, maybe these people were not afraid of their Ancient Ming n at all! Just judging by their current disposition towards him, Ku Ming, he could deduce that this people were not putting him in their eyes.

    After all,pared the Revenant Heavenly Sect to Ancient Ming n, the former held greater power as they have two alive Immortal Emperors while thetter only had the First Ming Ancestor as their Immortal Emperor.

    "High Elder Kiru, I, Ku Ming, badly needed that Thousand-Life Lotus in order for the First Ming Ancestor''s life be prolonged. If the Phixiu Ring was not enough for you to agree, then maybe an Overlord Armament would suffice the agreement?" Ku Ming took a deep breath and calmed himself before saying this. No matter what, he needed that item, whatever it takes.

    However, High Elder Kiru said annoyingly, " We are no more interested in the deal. Seeing you act atrociously right in our territory has displeased all of us. To think that the Young Master of the Ancient Ming n, and their sessor would be this low. How disappointing. I thought the Ancient Ming n would rise into the ranks now since they produced a good sapling who could take the huge responsibility for the n. But it seems that I am gravely mistaken. With just your attitude alone, you are not qualified to be a sessor!"

    "You..." Ku Ming could not utter a single word as he was overwhelmed by the other party''s words. Why would this old man be adamant of blocking his way? When did he offend him? And to humiliate to the extent of saying he''s not qualified to be the next n Master of the Ancient Ming n. How infuriating!

    His calmed nerves were now active again. His blood boils in rage as he gritted his white teeth in indignation.

    These bastards!

    Just when he was about to speak, another high elder spoke of and said, "Even the deal is not off, the Overlord Armament is not enough to capture our eyes and trade it with the Thousand-Life Lotus."

    The high elder paused for a while and added, "However, if you can present us either an Immortal Armament or a Quasi-Immortal Emperor Armament, maybe we can consider the agreement again."

    "How shameless of you old fox." Ku Ming''sst string of patience snapped and his logical thinking was now clouded with rage as he sneered, "And you really think we have so much to spare that we would be willing to trade it for an item that could only be used once? Not to mention Quasi-Immortal Emperor Armament, even Immortal Armament, we won''t give!

    Truth be told, Ku Ming has an Immortal Armament in his possession. However, he was not willing to give it since that was his dear only armament! This was a gift from his parents themselves and they even fought it out with other people in an auction just to get this Immortal Armament. Thus, he held this greatly. Although he said that he would do anything in order to get the Thousand-Life Lotus, that doesn''t mean that he was willing to trade his armament. That was just his very bottom line and it should never be crossed.

    And for the Quasi-Immortal Emperor Armament? Those armaments were like a myth in this world. Since even an Immortal who wields an Immortal Armament would already be revered by the masses!

    In fact, there might be no such armaments in the treasury of their n. So how could these people ask for something impossible? Even they have one, they would not be willing to trade it!

    "Then you have to see yourself out, Young Master Ku. We will let this slide as long as you get out of our territory right this instant." The Revenant Sect Master said with indifference. He wasn''t bothered at all. After all, he already expected this result.

    The high elders sneered and a sh of light appeared in their eyes.

    These three eldersughed coldly in their hearts. They were once bullied by the First Ming Ancestor thousands of years ago in apetition and gravely injured them three which slowed down their pace in cultivation. Thus, these three elders might be forever stuck at the Immortal Realm, ninth stage with no chance of being an Immortal Emperor in their lives. So now that the Ancient Ming n has needed their aid, how could they let this opportunity to collect the debt in his descendant? After all, even the three of them joined forces, they were not a match against the First Ming Ancestor who has lived for so many years now!

    Of course, they already told their sect master about this and said they could do whatever they want. They were not afraid in the slightest of a n who only has a single Immortal Emperor holding the fort.

    "See myself out?" Ku Ming''s aura turned cold and red daggers at the three high elders sitting on the front, "Do you think I won''t dare to turn your n upside down?"

    "Such impudence!" High Elder Kiru sneered, "Such a haughty attitude. You are just all bark with no bite at all. With your insignificant strength of the fifth stage of the Immortal Realm, you would dare to fight us and provoke the entire Revenant Heavenly Sect? I don''t know how did you produce such braveness ande cause trouble in our sect. I also don''t know if you are an idiot or what."

    "Young Master Ku, the moment you attack would be seen by my sect as causing trouble and hereby you will be punished ording to ourws. Even if your First Ming Ancestor were to arrive, we have no choice but to show him no face since you broke ourw. Besides, it''s my high elders who you are against." The Revenant Sect Master smiled, "I know that you have a battle capacity of four levels above so you could fight evenly with one of my elders, but that''s it. That''s just your pro in this situation. If you''re not sure to if you will be able to protect yourself in our territory once you attack, then consider my words carefully. See this as giving your n a bit of face."

 Chapter 194 - A Servant, You Say?

    "A bit of face, you say?" Ku Ming could not help butugh coldly deep inside him and looked at the Revenant Sect Master with disdain, "I don''t need your sect''s goodwill filled with hypocrisy. All I want is the Thousand-Life Lotus! I refuse to leave unless I get the lotus in my hands! And you dare to threaten this Young Master? Heh."

    "You are pushing your luck, Young Master Ku." The Revenant Sect Master said and frowned, "Remember, this is the territory of our Revenant Heavenly Sect. This is not your Ancient Ming n where you can disy your tyrannical attitude! Heed my advice, Young Master Ku. I''m just saying this for your sake. After all, we are not afraid of your Ancient Ming n! We don''t care if your n shows hostility towards us."

    "Then you leave me no choice." Ku Ming''s aura turned cold and said, "Let me flip your sect upside down!"

    Boom! Ku Ming released all of his aura and released his Immortal Armament, the shing Gold Saber!

    "Are you sure about this, Young Master Ku?" The Revenant Sect Master''s face turned serious and his voice was full of mockery, " Be sure you can bear the consequences. You will be punished severely and even the First Ming Ancestor would not be able to save you!"

    .

    "How arrogant and conceited you are, brat." High Elder Kiru scoffed and said, " You are just a mere fifth stage of the Immortal Realm with an Immortal Armament. What can you do about us who have three high elders with the strength of the ninth stage of the Immortal Realm?"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The three high elders released their aura as they joined forces to oppress the aura released by Ku Ming!

    "Grug!" Ku Ming staggered a few steps back as he spurted a mouthful of blood, half-kneeling on the ground with his face white pale. Thosebined forces were not something he could withstand even with the power of the Immortal Armament!

    If Ku Ming were at least sixth stage of the Immortal Realm, he might have the chance to evenly match the three high elders. He might be oppressed still, but no to the point that he would pathetically half-knelt and spurt a mouthful of his blood.

    However, this was also understandable that he was not able to oppress thebined forces of the three high elders. After all, these three high elders were people filled with lots of battle experience.

    "Bastards!" Ku Ming''s eyes turned bloodshot. He was looking at the high elders as if he was nning on devouring them whole and tear the Revenant Sect Master into thousands of pieces!

    "Impudent brat, it is you who started it. We are just taking self-defense. And now, you really dared to attack us, high elders, using your aura. If not for our sufficient strength, we might have been oppressed instead right in our territory!" High Elder Kiru feigned an act as if he was wronged. However, deep inside his heart, he was filling extremely joy! So what if he wouldn''t be able to take down the First Ming Ancestor? The descendant of his will do!

    Just when the high elder was about to say something again, a voice suddenly rang their ears, "This is pathetic."

    All eyes turned where the voice came from and they saw a young man in his twenty''s shaking his head as if he was truly disappointed.

    Ku Ming, who was enraged a while ago, suddenly snapped back to reality and his reasoning returned. That''s right. I still have here a powerful Immortal Emperor by my side who can easily defeat a space vortex. How can he forget him? Thus, he was more confident that he could turn the tides now. He believed that even the two Immortal Emperors of the Revenant Heavenly Sect were to show themselves, they were still not a match against Jin Rou!

    "Who are you to butt in other people''s business? You are just a servant of the Ancient Ming n and yet you have the audacity to speak?" One of the high elders that in cahoots with High Elder Kiru said with full of disdain.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned icily cold that made everyone shudder! Even the Revenant Sect Master frowned and panicked!

    "A servant, you say?" Jin Rou sneered and flickered his hands.

    Boom! The high elder who spoke arrogantly in front of Jin Rou was thrown away violently which made him bump on the wall and created a huge crack on it! The high elder''s chest was open and the essence qi was being released from within. No one knows if he was still alive or dead!

    Everyone gasped and looked at Jin Rou as if he was a monster! They did not know why but they felt very terrified! Just imagine, the walls that should be impregnable was now in a pathetic state! It was like a fragile ss and did not resemble something worthy of an utmost defense.

    As the sect master of the Revenant Heavenly Sect, he understood this kind of power. An Immortal Emperor! A powerful and young Immortal Emperor at that! However, he could not see up to what extent the young man''s power was since Jin Rou''s clouded with a very thick mist. No matter how many times he tries to enter Jin Rou, it was to no avail.

    Just when the sect master was still contemting, Jin Rou said, "Truth be told, I don''t want to stick my nose into other people''s business but you old farts are shameless enough to direct your grudge towards someone from the younger generation. Since you all cannot defeat the person liable with your grudges, you decided to take it out against someone rted to him. This move is only for those cowards who could not ovee their inner demons even after a long time. Bluntly speaking, I don''t know how you guys got a high position in a sect wherein your minds and personality were rotten to the core."

    These words made the terrified high elders snapped back and gritted their teeth in rage. Their eyes turned bloodshot and red daggers against Jin Rou. However, they did not dare to make a move even they were extremely infuriated! Just seeing that the high elder that was thrown away like a piece of paper right in front of their eyes just by a flicker of a hand, they were still scared shitless. As high elders, they knew that this young man was already an Immortal Emperor!

 Chapter 195 - Taking A Step Back

    "Young Master Ku, can you tell us who''s this Revered Master beside you?" The Revenant Sect Master was also a bit threatened by the unexpected show of strength of this ordinary-looking young man beside Ku Ming. His eyes squinted as if he was trying to remember if there was such an expert like him, thinking that perhaps he might have met this man already. However, no matter how many times he racks his brain, he seemed to bear no results at all. So dejected, he just asked the person acquainted with him, Ku Ming, like they had no enmity towards each other at all.

    Hearing this question, Ku Ming could not help but sneer and answered, "Oh? What''s the sudden attitude, Revenant Sect Master? Just a while ago, you are acting high and mighty but when you have seen one of your elders getting crippled to the point you don''t even know whether he''s dead or alive, you are actually toning down your voice to inquire me?" Saying this, heughed a bit, filled with disdain and anger.

    Although relying on Jin Rou''s power was a bit shameless and a blow to his dignity, how could he think of such things when the other party was worse than animals in his eyes? After all, the trade should have been sessful if not for the selfish reasons of the three high elders. The Thousand-Life Lotus is their First Ming Ancestor''s ticket in order to prolong his lifespan and probably reach the next cultivation realm to vastly extend his life.

    High Elder Kiru was bursting in anger and was about tosh out to Ku Ming without thinking of any consequences when the Revenant Sect Master waved his hand, gesturing the high elder to remain his mouth shut.

    "Young Master Ku, perhaps we just have a little misunderstanding here. So I would like to express my apology on behalf of my subordinates." The Revenant Sect Master took a deep breath and smiled amiably, "Although they have indeed offended you and probably made things difficult for you, they are just thinking for the sake of our sect, Revenant Heavenly Sect."

    "Oh? In what way did your high elders think for the sake of your sect? Ku Ming sneered, "Can you please enlighten this Young Master?"

    The tone was very arrogant. And it made the high elders who were already infuriated that they almost puked blood, became more enraged as their eyes became bloodshot. They were ring at Ku Ming as if he was some prey they wanted to tear into thousand pieces!

    Of course, the Revenant Sect Master also revealed slight displeasure for a single second before retracting it, returning to an amiable smile once again.

    "Since Young Master Ku wants to know, then I will answer." The Revenant Sect Master smiled and said, "Although the Phixiu ring is indeed one of the artifacts of the Outer World, it''s still paling inparison with the Thousand-Life Lotus. Our lotus could extend one''s dying lifespan into a thousand years of living, assuming no idents happened. However, what about your Phixiu ring? Although it might save a life, with its long-time recharge after using, that would be pretty useless for years. Just because of this fact, the ring of your Ancient Ming n could not bepared its worth to our lotus. Young Master Ku, we are talking about life here. So whether the Phixiu ring has also the title of a legendary artifact, it is not enough for us to ept such trade which we will only receive the short end."

    And after saying those, he looked at Jin Rou who was silently listening to them and said, "And I believe, with this master''s power and knowledge, you can appraise whether I''m speaking right or wrong."

    Now that Ku Ming''s rationality had returned, he could now think properly again and considered these words. After pondering for a moment, he realized that the Revenant Sect Master has a point indeed. Although the two were legend-grade artifacts, just by weighing them with their respective worth, the Thousand-Life Lotus was really more valuable than the Phixiu ring. Not to mention, the lotus could give additional life for a dying cultivator. This was a high-grade treasure of the sect since they only have a limited number of lotus. So how could they trade it with an item with a lower worth than itself?

    "I admit, you have a point there, Revenant Sect Master." Ku Ming harrumphed and said, "But although you have indeed the reason for that, can you exin why these high elders were speaking as if they held a grudge against a junior like me? Just a while ago, they are seeing me as if I was their great nemesis and wanted to chop me into a thousand pieces. Their tone was very provoking as if they were doing it intentionally. Don''t get me wrong, Revenant Sect Master, for before we even begin the trade, I felt a sudden killing intent from one of them that aimed towards me. This, I think you also felt it, right Young Master Jin?"

    Knowing that he has been put onto the stage again, Jin Rou helplessly replied, "Indeed, there''s a slight moment that someone from the high elders released his killing intent."

    Factly speaking, even if Jin Rou did not answer, the Revenant Sect Master was very much aware of this as this was truer than true. But he shot a nce to the high elder who released it and he quickly retracted it. But who would have thought that these two people could still feel it? He could understand if Jin Rou could since he believed that Jin Rou had the power of an Immortal Emperor. But for Ku Ming? Although it was directedly aimed at him, for a quarter of a second release and retract of killing intent, how could he have felt it?

    "This... Young Master Ku, I even don''t know that someone from my people released a killing intent, so I apologize." The Revenant Sect Master shamelessly feigned ignorance to reduce the blow and said, "However, if that was indeed the case, as my high elders were getting older, they are also getting grumpier than ever. So maybe that intent was not intentionally directed at you since I believe that you have no enmity with any one of my people in the sect. So please just treat it like a passing wind."

    He carefully chose his words to give some other meaning in his statement.

 Chapter 196 - Continuous Provocation

    "A passing wind? Just treat like a passing wind, you say?" Ku Ming could not help butugh for the shamelessness of this sect master. Although he was aware that the other party was lying, how could he feign ignorance as if he clearly did not know anything? As a cultivator who was already at the Peak of Immortal Realm, how the hell would this sect master not notice the sudden killing intent of one his high elders? Not to mention, all of the high elders were also at the Peak of the Immortal Realm.

    They were cultivators who have the same realm, so it''s not quite possible that he did not notice that killing intent. Furthermore, he was very close to the perpetrator. Even a fool with a bit of wit could analyze this properly.

    Although the Revenant Sect Master knew that he was being shameless, what could the other party say? If he said he did not, then he did not. In this world, power weighs more than words. More to the fact that the sect master held a very high status. Against a junior like Ku Ming, what can he do? Even being the sessor of the Ancient Ming n won''t shake his status. They were one of the powerhouses of the Sea Continent and very few would dare to unt their arrogance in front of them. Gathering these facts, what''s there to be afraid of?

    "Young Master Ku should know that this sect master is already making apromise, willing to take a step back. You can deduce it base with my actions, right? Although my high elders did offend you, they already paid a price as one of them being crippled horribly. Factly speaking, you have no say in this but considering the amiable rtionship between your n and my sect, I will speak no further and let this bygone." The sect master said with a face full of smile.

    "Let this bygone?" Ku Mingughed, "How magnanimous of you! If not for Young Master Jin being in my side all this time, would you even talk about it shamelessly like right now?"

    The sect master furrowed his brows. He did not expect that thisd would not take apromise and even further provoke them. What was this? Does he really think that having an Immortal Emperor by his side would guarantee his safety in regards to his continuous provocation against them?

    The sect master was about to speak up when Ku Ming added, "And amiable rtionship? To hell with it! You''re really shameless. After not putting my n in your eyes as if we are only fish on the chopping board, you dare to say that we have an amicable rtionship with you?"

    "It seems like you''re pushing your luck too far, Young Master Ku." The sect master''s face darkened. He did not expect that this young master of the Ancient Ming n would be this stubborn and could not let go of grudges. Perhaps if he was in his shoes, he won''t also. However, he would still calcte the pros and cons of his actions and won''t drop all the pretence with the other party. But who would have thought that this young master would drop all decorum and continued provoking them?

    The sect master was about to reprimand Ku Ming further when Jin Rou spoke.

    "This is getting nowhere." Jin Rou sighed and spoke, "Revenant Sect Master, this issue will not end unless one of youpromised and give in. How about you be a good example of someone with status and just give what Ku Ming needs? With this, I doubt that Ku Ming will provoke you any further. Perhaps, we will leave immediately after we got the lotus."

    Hearing these words, the sect master could not help butugh a bit, "Your words are very unreasonable, Young Master Jin. Just like I said earlier, Young Master Ku did not have any treasure that could worth more than our Thousand-Life Lotus."

    A glint shed in his eyes and added, "We are not willing to take the short end. And even you are an Immortal Emperor, you cannot say a thing about this since the lotus is our treasure. We did not steal it or anything. We took care of it for many generations before it bloomed."

    This is true. The lotus was theirs so they have the final say for it. After all, the lotus was a legendary treasure of this world and only the Revenant Heavenly Sect had this. Furthermore, they had this since the start of their sect and up to this date, they have protected the lotus well from those greedy old monsters in seclusion. Now that knowing they would receive less of the benefits in this deal from the Ancient Ming n, what''s the need to be the fools for? They did not fear the retaliation of just the Ancient Ming n. With two alive Immortal Emperors in their sect, they did not have anything to fear at all. Of course, this excluded those ns and sects with more Immortal Emperors than them.

    "Are you not afraid of the wrath of my n once our First Ming Ancestor became aware of this?" Ku Ming''s words were very provocative once again, "Perhaps we only have one Immortal Emperor up to this date, but by using your brain a bit, you must also be aware that our Immortal Emperor is one those First-Generation Immortal Emperors while the two in your sect are only Second-Generation Immortal Emperors. You should know the difference between the two generations, right?"

    "Of course I do." The sect masterughed, his tone filled with disdain, "Although your First Ming Ancestor is an alive First-Generation Immortal Emperor, he is thest to be the one. So factly speaking,pared to those old fogeys who have ascended or currently hiding, your ancestor stillcks something. So what''s there to be afraid of? If your n is to retaliate, we will be happy to amodate you."

 Chapter 197 - Generations Of Emperors

    In Grivexia, aside from the sub-levels of the Immortal Emperor Realm, there was also a realm called ''Generations of Emperors''. It was divided into three generations respectively, and those were First-Generation, Second-Generation, and Third-Generation Immortal Emperors.

    Third-Generation Immortal Emperors were those cultivators who just had a breakthrough. Although they were the weakest of all the Immortal Emperors, it did not mean that they were pushovers as they just reached the said realm. In fact, there were times that a Third-Generation Immortal Emperor had defeated a Second-Generation one. But of course, it was rare for this to happen.

    Second-Generation Immortal Emperors were the cultivators who had lived for more than 200,000 years without burying themselves and stop their lifespan from declining. These figures just chose to seclude themselves from the mundane world and meditate for all the years. By this method, they would maintain their prowess and their cultivation realm bing more stable. After all, burying oneself to avoid the erosion of time will degrade one''s body. Although it would not affect the cultivation realm that much, it might stagnate one''s cultivation and achieve breakthrough slower than ever. Perhaps, one might not be able to achieve a breakthrough in his lifetime.

    Andstly, the First-Generation Immortal Emperors, the strongest and the peak of Grivexia. In order to be a First-Generation, one must be first to be a peak-level Immortal Emperor. And the second is one must live for exactly 500,000 years! These beings could see the whole world in disdain, capable of instilling fear towards others! If a sect had a living First-Generation Immortal Emperor, they could already bask inpliments and status here in Grivexia.

    Thus, Ku Ming had the right to be arrogant right now talking about how his ancestor is a First-Generation Immortal Emperor. However, it seemed that the Revenant Heavenly Sect was not seeing them seriously which made him infuriated, deeply engraving it in his bones. At the same time, he also wondered how could the sect master speak like this as if he was confident that they could beat them miserably.

    "Young Master Ku, please heed my advice and just leave. However, I won''t show you out." The sect master smiled once again.

    The sect master was this confident because he knew that the ancestor was already dying. And it''s only a matter of time. So no matter how powerful he was, even if he''s a First-Generation, he would still need to think twice before totally falling out with them. Not to mention, aside from the two alive Immortal Emperors of the sect, their sect had still one trump card that only the sect master and the emperors knew. Thinking like this, he could unt his audacity and all. Not to mention, this was their turf.

    Perhaps if Ku Ming presented the World-Creating Compass, they would immediately agree even they had to give many lotuses to the other party. Of course, this was not possible as the sect master also knew that thepass was no longer here in this world.

    "Great! Very good!" Ku Ming''s eyes turned bloodshot. However, he did not attack or anything. He just stood up and said, "Revenant Heavenly Sect, I will remember this. Definitely remember this." And he turned around and walked out with a loud m of the door.

    Jin Rou sighed and also stood up. Before reaching the door, he turned his head and said, "You have lost a very good deal. Too bad, your greed blinded your eyes and wasn''t able to see the worth of that ring. You''ll regret this, definitely."

    The sect master was dazed, however, he immediately picked himself up and asked, "What does this Young Master mean? Would you perhaps enlighten this sect master?"

    Jin Rou just smiled and shook his head. He did not give a damn about answering the sect master and left just like that.

    "What an arrogant brat." High Elder Kiru said and snorted, "Just because he''s already an Immortal Emperor, he dared to unt his arrogance right in our sect? Does he think that he''s the only Immortal Emperor here in Grivexia? Not to mention, he''s mostly just a Third-Generation one!"

    This elder actually wanted to say these words when the other party was still present. However, when he remembered what Jin Rou did, he unexpectedly felt goosebumps all over his body. That terrifying look in his eyes made the elder shudder in fear and sweat profusely. No matter what, Jin Rou was still an Immortal Emperor. Each Immortal Emperors were greatly revered by the masses!

    "That kid has the right to be arrogant." The sect master said, "Just think about it, with his young age, he already reached the Immortal Emperor Realm. He has a terrifying background for sure and he looked at us as if we are just ants. He did not even care about the fact that we have two alive Immortal Emperors here."

    "Maybe he''s just an old man who just loved to appear young?" High Elder Kumiid his spection.

    "No, that''s impossible. My eyes never deceived me. I am very sure that that young man is still young. Not even in his 30s yet. However, I sensed a very thick killing intent when he attacked one of us. It seems like he''s very used in killing." The sect master did not ept Kumi''s spection and refuted.

    The two high elders fell into deep thought. If that was really the case, then it''s only right that the sect master had not pursued what Jin Rou did to their high elder. If they really offended him to the point where they touched his reverse scale, then something horrible might happen to their sect. Although they were arrogant, it''s not to the point that they would think that they were the strongest sect in this world.

    "Anyways, those two young masters did not get anything so let''s pretend this did not happen. If the Ancient Ming n really came knocking our door, then I will be happy toply." The sect master smirked. He was confident that against that n, they would stand in the victory''s side, even the First Ming Ancestor came personally.

 Chapter 198 - Sea Ancient Race

    "What happened?" Lang Zing asked, confused. They were already out of the sect yet Ku Ming and Jin Rou did not utter any single word. Of course, with the heavy atmosphere he was feeling, he already deduced that the business was not sessful. He just asked since he wanted to know what exactly happened inside.

    After a long while of silence, Ku Ming finally broke the ice and answered, "Those bastards are not willing to trade the Thousand-Life Lotus with our Phixiu ring."

    "How is that possible? That ring also came from the Outer World!" Lang Zing was dumfounded, although he already expected this kind of answer.

    "I don''t know either. But they always say that the our ringcks somethingpared to their lotus so the trade won''t be done unless I present somethingparable to their lotus'' worth." Ku Ming was very dejected. Thest thing that they cling their hope to was now shattered into pieces. How could their ancestor prolong his life now? Every second, his lifespan was withering and it''s only a matter of time before the ancestor passes away. Once the ancestor died, many enemies would bare their fangs against them. With no Immortal Emperor guarding their n, what would be the result once enemies attack? They will lose in a horrific and miserable way. After all, they have a lot of enemies in Grivexia. Furthermore, even those who are friends with them would bite them in the name of benefits.

    "So what are you going to do now?" Lang Zing asked worriedly. This was the first time Ku Ming showed this weak side of his. He was always arrogant and unyielding. But it seemed like this responsibility he was currently carrying was heavier than everything else.

    "I will apany Young Master Jin first to his destination and I will head back after." Ku Ming said. As he already said that he will apany Jin Rou, he would stay true to his words. He was arrogant and sometimes unreasonable, but once he said something, he would stick to it no matter what.

    "You don''t need to." Finally, Jin Rou said something, "Since the transaction is a failure, you better return hurry and report it to your n so that they can create measures as to what to do. It is utmost importance so it really did not matter if you apany me or not."

    "Young Master Jin is right." Lang Zing agreed, "You better get going now. Perhaps your n might find other ways once again. With your resources there, I doubt they will find nothing at all."

    Seeing that the two were already chasing him out, Ku Ming could only agree and said while handing green jade to Jin Rou, "Fine fine. But I will leave thismunication jade with Young Master Jin so that if ever I want to contact you or you might want to contact me."

    Jin Rou silently epted it.

    After a bit of talking, Ku Ming went the other direction and part ways with them.

    "Lang Zing, why didn''t you go home with Ku Ming? He said that your Terrace Evend Pavilion is on the way towards his n and asked you if you want to go home already." Jin Rou dropped a random topic.

    "Are you kidding me? It''s not yet my time to return home. I will fulfil my needs first, like finding a wife and such." Lang Zing answered with honesty.

    Jin Rou was momentary speechless towards this young master. How was that possible that he already wanted to marry at such a young age? In their realm, the right age to marry is 50 years old and above. In fact, there were cultivators also who got married after a hundred thousand years or two, depending on what fate permits.

    "But you already used all of your protection beads in the space, so how will you protect yourself?" Jin Rou asked once again.

    "Didn''t I have you here?" Lang Zing spoke confidently, "So what''s there to be afraid of?"

    You are making me your guardian now? ˇŞ Jin Rou thought to himself. However, he did not voice it out and just shut his mouth. Since Ku Ming was already gone, it''s not right to chase Lang Zing away like a street beggar. If he really did that, then he would be a bit heartless, yeah just a bit. And furthermore, he had a good impression of the Terrace Evend Pavilion since one of the elders there personally went to the Physician Guild many days ago and interacted with him.

    They stopped by at a bar which has only a few customers and ordered dishes. Lang Zing was already hungry the moment they stepped in the Sea Continent and up to now, he had yet to had his fill as the Revenant Heavenly Sect only served him a cup of ck strong tea.

    As they were eating, Lang Zing asked, "Young Master Jin, your destination is the Fobidden Ind, right?"

    "Yes." Jin Rou answered, "What about it?"

    "Do you know how terrifying that ce is?" Lang Zing asked once again.

    "I don''t, but I still need to go." Jin Rou smiled. He needed to go to that ce so that he could return thepass to heaven and earth, and no longer be in the possession of anyone. After all, thatpass was a very heaven-defying treasure that could either create a world of your own, increase your lifespan up to a hundred thousand years or raise your strength with a whole realm no matter what realm it was! For example, you are an Immortal Realm, the first level, if you use thepass for strength, once you absorb the heavenly qi of it, you will break through to the Immortal Emperor Realm!

    No wonder this was Grivexia''s most sought treasure! No one could resist its temptation at all. Of course, one should be capable enough to handle the strength of thepass for it to work.

    "Forbidden Ind is the most dangerous ce in this world. It is guarded by the Sea Ancient Race, the strongest powerhouse of the Sea Continent! ording to the records in our ce, the Sea Ancient Race was already here the moment Grivexia was born and the Forbidden Ind as well. They have been guarding the ind since ancient time! And it is said that they have nurtured more than 10 Immortal Emperors and 7 are still alive! Not to mention, three of those are First-Generation Immortal Emperors. With this line up, you already know how terrifying they are, right?" Lang Zing said with all seriousness.

 Chapter 199 - Sea Princess

    What Lang Zing said made sense. The Sea Ancient Race was a powerhouse that survived the erosion of time, surviving all the storms that crashed on them. It might probably sounded exaggerated. But there were tons of records regarding this said race and rumored that other than the seven alive Immortal Emperors residing in the race, they also held a few sure-win trump cards being hidden in their arsenal. Of course, only a few of a very few in their race knew them. Nevertheless, it wasn''t proven yet.

    And now, Jin Rou wanted to go into a ce where the Sea Ancient Race deemed to be forbidden. What level of audacity did it need to say these words? Perhaps if it''s some First-Generation Immortal Emperor, he would not be shocked by this. After all, they already stood at the summit of this world. And in fact, the said race might wee him. But what about Jin Rou, who was not even in his 30s yet? Although he could be seen as a rare genius of this world as he was now an Immortal Emperor, it was not up to the point where the proud Sea Ancient Race wouldply with anything he wished.

    "Now, do you understand Young Master Jin? The terrifying reality you will face if you really insist in going to the Forbidden Ind!" Lang Zing said, his face filled with worry. He idolized Jin Rou so much that it would bring him heartache if ever something happened to him.

    Jin Rou pondered for a moment and smiled, "No matter what, just like I said, I need to go. And no one, even that Sea Ancient Race, will stop me."

    Lang Zing almost fell from the chair as he heard these words. He did not dare to believe that Jin Rou could actually said something like this! Not to mention, what he said was purely looking down in the Sea Ancient Race! He felt that Jin Rou was pulling his leg this time. What if a member of the race had heard his words? Easy death would be a light punishment and maybe he would be dragged down as well. Thinking this, he shuddered uncontrobly and tried to throw the thought at the back of his head.

    Seeing the reaction of Lang Zing, Jin Rou could not help but chuckle, saying, "I say Lang Zing, You don''t need to apany me if you feel like your life will be threatened. In fact, I will be very happy if you go back home and cultivate obediently."

    Lang Zing cleared his throat and hid the reaction he just made and disagreed, "What are you saying, Young Master Jin? I don''t want you to be lonely so I am apanying you no matter what. Although it indeed terrifies me when I think about the Forbidden Ind, but this is, in fact, a thrilling adventure for me!"

    Jin Rou just smiled and did not reply anymore.

    As they finished their meal and left the bar, they noticed that there were tons of people gathering in an arena they passed by, mostly men. Curious enough, Lang Zing asked one of the bystanders, "Brother, what is going on? Why there are so many people here?"

    The middle-aged man looked at him with disdain and said, "What a bumpkin you are! Each and everyone is aware of the news yet you have not yet caught wind of it? What kind of grave did you pop out from?"

    Lang Zing smiled wryly and answered, "Brother, I just arrived today so we don''t know anything at all."

    "Oh." The man realized that it was indeed not weird to not know if they just arrived a while ago. He then answered, "Today will be a big announcement from the Sea Ancient Race and said that the Sea Princess will be the one who will announce the news to us. So us, fans of the Goddess, is here to hear what she has to say. They also said that they will announce it here in the Arena of Clear Waters."

    "Sea Princess?" Lang Zing widened his eyes in surprise. He had heard rumours about the Sea Princess that she was very beautiful it could topple the whole world. However, this princess was very arrogant and spoiled rotten. Thus, her personality had some defects.

    Of course, these were not the only traits the Sea Princess have, it also said that she was genius that could rival the first Immortal Emperor of their race, Immortal Emperor Lilibeth! This emperor was a very ferocious one, even she was a woman. She never showed mercy against her opponents and would often kill them with or without a huge and deep grudge. She was one of the strongest Immortal Emperors that the Grivexia had back in the day. Factly speaking, she was ranked third in the strongest emperors since ancient times and no emperors had reced her ranking. Of course, this said ranking was just something that the cultivators had created themselves. She''s terrifying and a genius who became an Immortal Emperor at the age of 35!

    And now, she''s beingpared to her descendant, the Sea Princess. With this, one could already imagine what kind of genius the ancient race had. And it''s no wonder why they were the strongest powerhouse of the entire Sea Continent.

    "Now, do you get it? The princess will personallye out of the sea and grace us with her presence so you should wear something extravagant if you want to join our fan club." The man said.

    Lang Zing shook his head and answered, "We''re not nning to join, but thanks."

    The man took onest look at the two young masters and snorted. He turned his back towards them and did not say anything else.

    "It seems like we are lucky this time, Young Master Jin." Lang Zing said, "The Sea Princess wille here to say something so it might be the best chance to talk to her."

    "Mnm." Jin Rou nodded, if the princess will reallye in this ce, then that would leave him less of a trouble.

    Wong!

    Suddenly, a loud sound of the horn entered everyone''s ears as a voice suddenly announced,

    "The Sea Princess has arrived!"

 Chapter 200 - The Arrival Of The Sea Princess

    "The Sea Princess has arrived!"

    Immediately, the bustling crowd quietened down. They held their breaths as their eyes sparkled in expectation.

    Soon, a flying and majestic pnquin emerged out of the space in the middle of the arena. There were ten figures behind the majestic pnquin as if they were the ones guarding it. They held their heads high arrogantly and looked straight, not bothering to look at anyone. After which, they released their auras, making everyone breathe hard excluding Jin Rou.

    "Nine Immortals!" Someone suddenly eximed as soon as he recognized the old men standing behind, "They actually brought the Nine Immortals even they''re just going to announce something. Looks like what they will say holds a very heavy degree."

    The Nine Immortals were the strongest Immortals of the Sea Ancient Race. All of them had already reached the peak of the Immortal Realm and just needed some epiphany in order to breakthrough to be an Immortal Emperor. However, it was already a hundred thousand years passed and yet they remained in the same realm. But of course, even though they remained in the Immortal Realm, no one would dare to underestimate them as the nine of them had already in an Immortal Emperor in the past! Not to mention, that Immortal Emperor was a Second-Generation!

    With this, they received a high status in the ancient race, basking inpliments and all. And now, the ancient race had actually dispatched their Nine Immortals. It really did seem that something big was about to happen.

    "It is indeed the Nine Immortals." Lang Zing second the motion and was stumped. Even in the Land Continent, the Nine Immortals were known.

    As the sensation died down, a good observer asked in confusion, "But who''s that person after the Nine Immortals? His face is not familiar."

    Those who heard this immediately looked at the figure and discovered that none of them had actually seen this person. Some tried to probe the man''s cultivation but in the end, they suffered a bacsh that made them puke blood.

    Seeing this, no one dared to push their luck and just standby. They were not willing to face the bacsh as they were scared enough that it would bring a lifetime detrimental effects in one''s cultivation. Furthermore, maybe that mysterious man would be introducedter on. They just need to wait if it''s the case.

    The man, who was the centre of attention, did not pay any heed to them and silently stood there. Although this man was not that handsome, he was giving a ferocious vibe like a predator seeing its prey that made him good looking in another way.

    Soon, the majestic pnquin has opened and a graceful white foot and stepped on thend. Soon, the whole figure was revealed and what presented them was a very beautifuldy in a blue robe. Her water-blue hair swayed as she gracefully walked a few steps beforeing into a stop.

    The men present were almost not able to hold back themselves and drool over. Perhaps if not for the Nine Immortals present, they would lust the Sea Princess until they were satisfied. Of course, via just imagination.

    The Sea Princess looked at the crowd with obvious disdain in her eyes for a split second. However, she did not say anything else. Although she did not like the lustful expressions the men currently had, she knew that this was not the time tosh out or anything. She just needed to do her job and go home as soon as possible. She was not willing to be the figure of the wild imaginations of the men here as it would be degrading her as the princess of the ancient race.

    "Thank you, everyone, foring here. You have my heartfelt gratitude for those who took their time toe here as well, especially for the seniors of the powerhouses of the entire Sea Continent." The Sea Princess said, faking a sweet smile.

    The crowd''s apuse filled the entire arena.

    After a brief pause to admire the apuse of the crowd, she then added, "I will no longer beat around the bush and will say what I have to say as to not waste our precious time any longer. The Sea Ancient Race will open the Forbidden Ind in 2 days!"

    Woah!

    Everyone was stumped. Even Jin Rou was shocked as well. Loud cheers could be heard as if they met their saving grace this time.

    "Everyone knows that the Forbidden Ind is the most restricted ce in Grivexia as it contained grave dangers everywhere and it doesn''t contain any treasures at all. Furthermore, only Immortal Emperors have the right to enter. However, a few days ago, two of our Immortal Emperors had ventured the ind and discovered that there were tons of treasures in the deeper part of the ind. They even confirmed that there were immortal-level armaments and perhaps, there is also an Immortal Emperor Armament as well!" The Sea Princess smiled.

    The crowd was instantly fueled by their greed as they thought of the treasures inside the ind. If they got even a single treasure there, wouldn''t it be great? It would soar their strength by leaps and bounds!

    However, the seniors of the crowd frowned. There were too many loopholes in this announcement and they found it weird. If the ind really had many treasures in the deep part, why would those Immortal Emperors who tried their luck did not find any single treasure at all? Although there were Immortal Emperors who died venturing inside, there were also a few who managed to return in one piece but they just wasted their time. But now, they were saying that treasures emerged in the deeper part of the ind? As far as these seniors knew, the Immortal Emperors had already excavated the entire ind but there wasn''t a treasure at all. Unless it was perfectly hidden?

    What''s more, if there were really treasures inside, why would the mighty ancient race announce this in public? They could just grab those treasures and they could not say anything at all. If those were really immortal-level or above treasures, even the ancient race would be tempted. With the strength the ancient race currently had, no one would stop them even inside the ind. Or at least, this what the seniors think of.

    Realizing that there were some doubts revealed in some of the seniors'' faces, the Sea Princess expected this and added, "Of course, since we are letting everyone venture inside the ind 2 days from now, there''s a condition. Whatever treasures will we find, the ratio would be 50-50. The 50% of the treasures will belong to us and the other half will be up to the sects who participated how to divide it. Consider this as our Sea Ancient Race is giving gifts to everyone."

 Chapter 201 - Forbidden Island

    50 for an entire powerhouse and another 50 for the participants?

    If this condition was presented by some ordinary sect, perhaps many would voice out theirints and definitely not agree to it. After all, taking half of the said treasures for one''s self is too over the board.

    Unfortunately, it was the Sea Ancient Race. They were the strongest powerhouse of the entire Sea Continent, overseeing everything. With seven alive Immortal Emperors, who would dare offend them and disagree? Besides, if not for the first three Immortal Emperors ascending, they might have a full 10 Immortal Emperors residing the ancient race! Anyone with a bit of brain would already know that it''s not a good choice to offend something this terrifyingly powerful.

    Although the Sea Princess had said this, there were still some seniors who weren''t convinced. They felt that there was something more than meets the eye. They just could not determine what is it. But it was certain that they were hiding something. With the strength of the ancient race, why would they need the power of tons of cultivators under them?

    "And since I already said my piece, I will wait for everyone at the entrance of the Forbidden Ind. Everyone is wee to try their luck there! But of course, please be advised to bring at least an Immortal with you to ensure your safety. But Immortal Emperor is better." The Sea Princess smiled once again before turning her back. After which, a glint of wickedness shed right through her eyes. However, no one had noticed it.

    Soon, the majestic pnquin along with the 10 figures disappeared out of thin air and everyone began to disperse. They must immediately prepare for the trip to the ind.

    "Young Master Jin, it seems like your luck is good this time." Lang Zing said. If many people wille venture the ind, then it would increase their chance of survival. And with the free entrance in 2 days, Jin Rou no longer needed to talk to the Sea Ancient Race regarding his matters and he could just proceed.

    "Mnm." Jin Rou nodded. It would save him less trouble and whatnot. However, he could not help but frown. The entire happenings were strange to the point that even he could sense a conspiracy being brewed. So he asked Lang Zing, "What do you know about the ancient race?"

    "From what I know, they are the race who''s like they are humans, however, at the same they''re not. They''re living in the very deep part of the sea and it remained a mystery even until now. Since they''re conducting their business above the sea, and they would immediately disappear in the thin void, no one even the Immortal Emperors knew the exact location of their ce." Lang Zing exined, "Why are you asking this by the way?"

    Hearing that there was no more clue that he could get, Jin Rou dropped the topic, "Nothing. Let''s go, we will set forth towards the Forbidden Ind."

    ---

    2 dayster.

    Many sea ships could be seen in the outside part of an ind that was deste enough to give off an ufortable vibe. And this ind was the most restricted ce of all time in Grivexia, the Forbidden Ind.

    Even if one had yet to enter, there was a certain feeling of being suffocated, making one hard to breathe. It was filled with dark aura as if a demon was looming around the ce. What''s more, there were no living things that could be seen by the eyes. All of the trees withered and there were tons of bones, particrly human bones, in the entrance of this ce. Many juniors sweat profusely and thought ifing here was the right decision.

    "This is one scary ce..." Lang Zing could not help but mutter. The aura of the ind was intimidating enough even for an Immortal Emperor. What''s more for someone like him who had low cultivation?

    Jin Rou did not say anything, but he was calm like a peaceful ocean. It seemed like whatever lies within, he won''t bother stressing himself out of it. He only has one goal right now and that was to seal thepass inside the ind, no longer be conquered by anyone else. He scanned the surroundings and found out that the Revenant Heavenly Sect''s sect master and the high elders were present, with an Immortal Emperor in tow. It seemed that they were taking things seriously this time. A sect would not dare enough to make an Immortal Emperore into being for a subpar reason.

    Of course, it''s not just the Revenant Heavenly Sect, there were also powerhouses that brought their Immortal Emperors in order to ensure their safety. But to those non-legacy powerhouses, they could only bring their strongest Immortal.

    "Seems like many surrendered to the temptation of the treasures." Jin Rou sighed. He knew that a few bunches of knowledgeable old monsters in the crowd knew that something must be going on the moment the ancient race offered free entrance in the ind. But they did not pay it any heed as they thought that they could handle it when the timees.

    After which, more sea ships came that it already filled the entire seaside of the ind.

    And finally, the Sea Princess had appeared along with the 9 old men and 1 young man behind her. No one knew how, but the princess had just appeared right at the entrance without a single fluctuation in the void. How was that possible?

    "Since everyone is already gathered here, I will now open the formation of the ind!" The princess said in joy. She lifted her jade white hands and began chanting something. Soon, a bright cklight towered towards the sky and twin majestic gates appeared in front of her. Soon, the gate sounded a creak and slit a slight opening up to the point that the entrance was fully open.

    "Now that the gate is now opened, everyone can freely enter! But please be reminded that no matter what, ensure your safety as my ancient race would not be held liable for any mishap that happened to any of you." The princess said with a sh of her eyes.

 Chapter 202 - Horror Of The Forbidden Island

    As soon as the gate opened, with the signal of the princess, everyone ran from their sea ships in a hurried manner as if their lives were at stake. Each and everyone was not willing to be thest. They wanted to seize the treasure they could see as soon as possible. Although the ancient race had clearly dered that they would get half of the total treasures, who could hold themselves back? Perhaps they might not able to get the strongest treasure, however, if they presented it themselves to the ancient race, it''s a different story. Of course, they would not dare to get ahead of the Sea Princess and the Nine Immortals. They could only use their senses to detect if there was a treasure they could cross aside from the point where the ancient race had found the tons of treasures. All in all, they were just testing their luck casually.

    Soon as the crowd was gone, Jin Rou and Lang Zing entered the ind as well. What presented them was a very deste area, as if there was no single living being here. The clouds were grey and there were thunder clouds looming over them. The atmosphere was so heavy that it made those juniors with low cultivation suffocate. If not for the Immortals beside them, they would already have died countless times.

    These juniors wanted to expand their horizon that''s why they decided to be part of the expedition. Besides, the ancient race said that everyone was wee to enter, so what''s there to fuss about? Furthermore, they were with the strongest ancestor in their sect or n. So for them, there''s no need to act reserve at all. However, they already expected that the ind would be terrifying, but they did not expect that it would be this terrifying. It was like as if they entered hell. How the hell would a treasure unexpectedly show itself here?

    But since the ancient race had said there were treasures, then there were treasures indeed.

    As they walked deeper and deeper towards the ind, with the ancient race in the front, everyone noticed that the atmosphere became heavier and gloomier. The grey clouds turned greyer, almost turning to ck. What''s worse, terrifying grey-coloured thunders asionally pouring against them, which a few of the juniors were not able to defend and die a miserable death, though their protectors tried their best to protect them.

    "Those thunders are called Death Thunder, it would immediately kill a cultivator below the Immortal Realm if they were not protected well. So please use all your defensive means to protect your descendants." The Sea Princess smiled and reminded everyone.

    Those sects who just had received a casualty frowned in displeasure for a moment. How could the ancient race leave this information out until someone died? However, they could not voice out their discontentment, afraid that the ancient race would take a grudge against them and decided to exterminate them without leaving anyone alive. Losing a descendant was better than losing their sect and their very foundation.

    Walking deeper and deeper, everyone was now being suffocated by the heavy atmosphere. Some already coughed blood, even those who were Immortals. After a few minutes, Immortals after Immortals had fallen. As soon as they died, their juniors would die as well. After all, even their protectors were not able to protect themselves, how could they survive with such low cultivation?

    From hundreds of people who entered the ind, there were only more or less fifty who remained.

    They now realized the true horror of this ind. Even without powerful monsters or whatnot, with just this suffocating atmosphere and the death thunder, those below the Immortal Emperor Realm was not qualified to enter at all as they could not defend themselves. Even they were able to defend, what lies in the deepest part would just kill them without knowing how they died. Of course, it''s different if they had heaven-defying treasure in their possession. This was the main reason why only an Immortal Emperor was qualified to enter. Not to mention, even Immortal Emperors had fallen in this ce, what''s more for the those Immortal and below? Being devoured by greed was a fatal mistake here.

    The ancient race had not bothered with those who died. They did not even turn their back when some asked for protection of the race.

    Lang Zing, who was not affected even the least, asked Jin Rou with cold sweat, "Young Master Jin, this ind is really scary. Many have already died. And the ancient race did not bother to save them even once at all."

    Although the Sea Ancient Race had dered that they would not be held liable for any mishap, turning a deaf ear to those who tried to seek for help was a bit ufortable for the young man like Lang Zing. As time went by, that would be more dangerous and perhaps, even Immortal Emperors would not be able to take it.

    Jin Rou answered, "It''s their business. Whether they die or not, it would not be our business, much less to save them."

    Jin Rou did not want to stick his nose where it doesn''t belong to. Especially for those people with dark inner hearts. Those who have died can be said that they deserved their death here. As a matter of fact, except for Lang Zing, almost everyone had a dark and terrifying inner heart that made Jin Rou''s blood turn cold. So what if they die? Then they could just die. It was already merciful of him not to ban them from the Yellow River of Reincarnation.

    A few hours had already passed, and from more than 50 people who survived a while ago. There were only 25 or so left. There were already Immortal Emperors who died in the way and those who survived where Second-Generation Immortal Emperors of the powerhouses that were included in the top 10 of the Sea Continent. And the Revenant Heavenly Sect was one of them who survived.

    "We are already reaching the deepest part of the ind, where the treasures lie. And the atmosphere will be suffocating to its maximized degree. It will be surely hard, even for us, to breathe regrly. So we will not be able to protect anyone so please use any means to protect yourselves." The Sea Princess dered.

    Hearing this, Jin Rou sneered. As if they were protecting anyone from the start up to now, right?

 Chapter 203 - The Deepest Part

    Upon hearing this, all of them got serious and took out their most prized defensive treasures in their sect, afraid they would die without knowing anything. The Immortal Emperors around also increased their defensive capabilities and widened their immortal sense. Since they were now near the deepest part of the ind, they were preparing themselves for the worse.

    After a long pause of silence, the princess looked at Jin Rou and said, "This Young Master here, I wonder how should I address you?"

    As the princess had given her attention to Jin Rou, everyone also had given theirs. As they pondered for a moment why would the princess initiate a conversation with this young man, they immediately realized the reason. Jin Rou and Lang Zing had made it alive and well up to here, without any protection from anyone while those juniors were already rotting corpses. This young man was either powerful or he had a heaven-defying treasure in his possession. And this triggered the greed in the minds of everyone present.

    Seeing that Jin Rou was not yet answering, the Revenant Sect Master, for some unknown reason, talked for him, "Sea Princess, this young man is named Jin. And he was my guest a couple of days ago. And he is also a current Immortal Emperor."

    Immortal Emperor! The faces of everyone changed. They did not expect that this young man was already an Immortal Emperor! For such a young man to be one, what''s the meaning of this? He was a genius that won''t appear even after hundreds of millions of years.

    The princess frowned. She was also surprised that the other party was already an Immortal Emperor. Even in their race, only one man could bepared to this youngd. Perhaps, he was way better than that one man. It was no wonder why Jin Rou survived here. Unlike the princess and the Nine Immortals, who were in the protection of the mysterious man with them, Jin Rou had used his own means to protect himself and hispanion. For sure, the princess deduced that he must have a strong background. Perhaps he was part of their nemesis in the Land Continent. And perhaps, together with a strong treasure, that he managed to protect himself and hispanion well.

    "So it''s Young Master Jin. A pleasure to do work with you." The princess said.

    Jin Rou did not even take a nce at the princess.

    Seeing this, the princess frowned in displeasure. She was an arrogant being and always looked down on everyone. Now that she''s ying nice, why would this young man not appreciate it? If it were anyone else, they would jump in joy and not sleep for days. But this young, average-looking man, denied her? What sort of situation of this? Note that she was one of the prettiest girls of the entire Sea Continent!

    "To think that thisd will dare to ignore Her Highness." The leader of the Nine Immortals snorted and revealed his displeasure, "Her Highness is showing good grace to you yet you dare to act this way? Do you think you are a big shot now that you are an Immortal Emperor?"

    "Let him be, Uncle Xiao." The princess snorted, "If he wants to y this way, then be it."

    Xiao Chi snorted, did not say anything else and just walked forth.

    "Young Master Jin, is it really okay to act this way?" Lang Zing wanted to cry but there were no tearsing, "You''re making an enemy of the strongest powerhouse of the Sea Continent!"

    Lang Zing wanted to speak up a while ago, to ease the tense atmosphere. However, Jin Rou sent him a message through mind not to interfere and just turn a deaf ear against them. What was this? Why would Jin Rou court death at a time like this?

    "You''ll knowter." Jin Rou already had a rough idea why would this ancient race invite everyone to enter the ind.

    Lang Zing wanted to speak something, however, he held his words back and just sighed. Forget it, what must happen will eventually happen.

    After half an hour of walking, the princess and her co stopped and said, "Everyone, we have arrived at the deepest part of the ind now!"

    The atmosphere changed dramatically and ck clouds were looming over them with ck-coloured thunder pping the sky.

    Soon, everyone realized that they were breathing harder than a while ago. It dried their mouths and they almost wanted to escape. Apanying with the heavy feeling they were feeling, a few could not help but cough a mouthful of blood. Everything here made their cirction of qi being affected for the worse.

    Seeing the reactions of those around them, Lang Zing gulped a mouthful of blood and said, "This is more than terrifying than the word itself."

    In front of them was a colossal cave towering up to the sky. This cave was very imposing as if it was telling everyone that it survived all the adversities and the vicissitude of time.

    After a few chanting, the stone door of the cave opened and the princess said, "Everyone, the treasures are inside. So, shall we?"

    Everyone used all their defensive means while walking, afraid that they would die with regrets. Soon as they entered the cave, a pile of treasures were indeed in this ce! They were all sparkling as they were made from the strongest and precious ores and gems. They could not help but salivate with greed. If they could get some of those treasures, the overall strength of their sect will soar dramatically!

    "Woah, there were tons of treasures, Young Master Jin!" Lang Zing''s eyes brightened, "We struck it rich!"

    Lang Zing was about to go hop in joy when Jin Rou said, "Those treasures were not made by the heaven and earth of the ind. And they were put there intentionally."

    "Huh?" Lang Zing was confused.

    "This is a trap for me, Lang Zing." Jin Rou said wryly. Soon, the cave reacted and 4 ck pirs of light appeared. After which, a white pir of light appeared below Jin Rou.

    Seeing this, the princess grinned evilly, "Finally."

 Chapter 204 - Scheme Out In The Open

    "To think that the treasure is with that brat. This sure is unexpected." The leader of the Nine Immortals sneered, grinning like a mad man, "Her Highness'' intellect surely surpasses all of us."

    "Didn''t I already tell you, Uncle Xiao?" The princess smiled, "I will never think of a n that would have many ws. Once I n, I will make sure that it will seed no matter what the consequences."

    That''s right. All of this was for the World-Creating Compass. As they were the guardians of the forbidden ind, they also knew that thepass was created by the ind itself. A few days ago, an abnormal phenomenon appeared in the deepest part of the ind. So the race decided to check what''s going on. And ording to their First-Generation Immortal Emperor, it reacted to thepass itself! It meant that it was already in the Sea Continent. So what''s the meaning of this? It meant that there was someone possessing thepass currently.

    Thus, they did not waste any time and announced that they will be announcing something big. And in order to lure the one possessing thepass, they spent all costs to open the ind for everyone! After all, who would not want to explore an ind that only Immortal Emperors were the qualified ones to enter? As this n had still a w, they decided to put some grand treasures, including 7 Immortal Armaments, and 2 Quasi-Immortal Emperor Armaments and 1 Immortal Emperor Armament! All for the sake of thepass. With this, one must already know how serious this race was to get thepass back. After all, it should be theirs in the first ce, not to some outsider!

    "You nned this meticulously just to get thepass?" Jin Rou smiled, "And to think that a proud and mighty race like you will also put their treasures here intentionally to attract every one of the Sea Continent."

    Everyone was confused about what''s going on. What are they talking about?

    When the princess saw the confused looks of everyone gathered, she immediately filled them in, "Actually everyone, everything we did is for a certain treasure within this young man here. And in fact, that''s what we want. If we sessfully get the treasure, then this pile of treasures will belong to you all. How about it?"

    Hearing this, they did not think twice as they revealed their greediness in their faces and said, "Well, if that''s what the princess wants, then we will be happy toply."

    "You nned this for nothing." Jin Rou said, "You won''t get the World-Creating Compass from me. I will not let anyone possess this anymore."

    World-Creating Compass! Everyone suddenly changed their faces. What was this treasure? It was the most powerful treasure that ever appeared in Grivexia! As it was born from heaven and earth, its power was terrifying that you could create your own world, expand your lifespan by a hundred thousand years or skip a whole realm of cultivation! Everyone knew that thepass had disappeared a very long time ago. But now, thepass was within this young man''s hands?

    What sort of lucky encounter did this youngd have? It''s almost heaven-defying!

    Of course, they would not dare to get ahead of the race and grab it for themselves. The treasures that the ancient race hadid was more than enough for them and wouldn''t think of stealing thepass under the nose of the princess unless they wanted to die already.

    Lang Zing was also stumped, his mouth agape. So this what he meant a while ago! Even they stroke a conversation with Jin Rou in a friendly manner, it would be useless as the other party was nning to bite him in the end. But how did Jin Rou knew this?

    "I say, Young Master Jin." The princess smiled, "Since everything is out in the open, we will no longer put a facade. We want the World-Creating Compass. Speak your terms."

    "So you think you guys can order me around?" Jin Rou smiled coldly.

    "I advise you toply with us when I am still ying nice here. Don''t get full of yourself just because you are an Immortal Emperor." The princess revealed a darkened expression.

    "Are you threatening me?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Threat? We are still nice to you." The princessughed, "So you better hand over thepass, and you can leave this ce without any hindrances. If you want any treasure, even it''s an Immortal Emperor Armament, we will give it to you."

    "Young Master Jin, it''s better if you give it for the sake of your life." The Revenant Sect Master said, "It''s not a wise choice to oppose them."

    "Howughable." Jin Rouughed coldly and said, "It''s not a wise choice to oppose them? Just a mere ancient race with many Immortal Emperors alive? I''m sorry but it''s not enough to be put them in my eyes."

    "Audacious!" The Nine Immortals said, "You''re just a brat yet you are so brazen to belittle us right in our faces. Do you think you''re the strongest here?"

    "Yes, I am." Jin Rou answered, "I came here because I want to return thepass to heaven and earth itself so that they won''t be in the possession of anyone who''s malicious enough like your race."

    "You want this the hard way, huh?" The princess sneered, "Then be it. Let''s see what you are capable of!"

    Soon, the Nine Immortals moved and surrounded Jin Rou. They released their Immortal Armaments and expand their qi, releasing a whirlpool of dense qi! Just imagine, 9 people doing this? The scene was so imposing that even the Immortal Emperors present shuddered.

    "Brat, die!" The leader of the Nine Immortals said and soon, the whirlpools of qi were thrown towards Jin Rou, creating fluctuations all around!

    "Courting death." Jin Rouughed coldly. He waved his hand casually and the imposing whirlpools suddenly disappeared out of thin air!

    Seeing this, everyone was bbergasted. That imposing show of power, disappeared with just a wave of a hand?

 Chapter 205 - Nine Immortals Natures Wrath

    "This is ridiculous." Jin Rou smiled, filled with mockery and said, "You dare to unt your arrogance against me with just this measly power. Where did you get your guts from? And Nine Immortals? It should be changed to Fake Immortals instead."

    This tant disdain and words made everyone suck a mouthful of air. How bold! Never did they expect that there would be someone who''s bold enough to mock the ancient race right in their faces! Although there were some who dared to oppose them in the past, it was not up to this point that they did show a tant disdain towards the Sea Ancient Race!

    "You..." The princess did not expect Jin Rou from blocking that attack. Take note, that power contained the strength of nine Immortal Realm experts at the peak level. Even an Immortal Emperor would not dare to casually block that. And what''s more, even those First-Generation Immortal Emperors would have to think twice before mocking them right in their own territory and their own faces!

    "What you?" Jin Rou smiled, "Just because you are powerhouse that has the strongest power here in this continent, do you really expect that everyone should bow their heads to you andply with your wishes?"

    "Brat, you talk too much!" The leader of the Nine Immortals was now enraged when he heard those mocking words that came from the mouth of thisd, "A while ago, I was still thinking whether to leave you in one piece of a corpse, but now I changed my mind. We will turn you into ashes so that you willpletely be gone in this world!"

    Then, the leader signalled every immortal in his team, gathering them in one ce, "You may be powerful, but that is all there is to it!"

    The Nine Immortals raised their two hands and recited a chant. Soon, the dark clouds moved in a circling manner, creating arge whirlpool above everyone''s heads!

    "This is bad!" Immortal Emperor Song of the Revenant Heavenly Sect suddenly turned his heels away from the battlefield together with the sect master and said, "The Nine Immortals are going to use the strongest technique they currently have as Immortals, the Nature''s Wrath. This is also the one that killed the Immortal Emperor of Full Cemetery!"

    "This?" The sect master was surprised and his face revealed horror along with excitement. He did not expect that he could see the actual strongest technique of the Nine Immortals!

    Soon, mes appeared below the whirlpool clouds. These mes were rampaging as if they were angered. They shed with the void, creating quakes all around!

    "Brat, you''re lucky to experience the Nine Immortals'' strongest technique, the Nature''s Wrath. You can die with pride now." The leader smiled coldly, "Begone!"

    Whoosh! Rumble!

    The rampaging mes in the sky suddenly became a huge palm that almost covered the entire sky. It descended towards Jin Rou in a terrifying speed and anyone, even Immortal Emperors would be killed!

    "Young Master Jin..." Lang Zing was pale and his face revealed a scared expression. He was really scared shtless that he almost would pee his pants! However, after seeing Jin Rou''s ocean-like calm expression, he unconsciously sighed in relief for some unknown reason.

    Baaaaaaaaang!

    A loud explosion sounded the entire cave. The roof of it was turned into nothingness as if it was devoured by the mes. Excluding the protected princess and the treasures they intentionally put there for their scheme, everything was clearly devoured by the mes. The ind which filled with desteness was now like a ce which even air was not permitted to enter.

    Soon, the entire ce was filled with smoke. The leader sneered and said, "To think you actually dare to mock us and this is just what you got? You deserve this."

    "Uncle Xiao, don''t you think you overdid it?" The princess smiled wryly, "You almost overturned this cave, and although it would just regenerate through time, you turned almost everything into ashes."

    "No matter, whates first is thepass itself, Her Highness. Our ancient race has been longing for that treasure. Now that it presented itself to us, we should not dy any further." The leader said.

    The leader was about to search for the storage ring when azy voice suddenly sounded which terrified them, "I let you use your strongest attack and I expected that it would itch me even a bit. But I actually overestimated the capabilities of this so-called Nine Immortals."

    "What... How?" The leader revealed a trace of fear for the very first time. Even the princess was a bit terrified and pursed her lips. They did not expect that thisd was still alive and he was not even scratched a bit!

    They could not believe what they just saw! Remember that it was an amplified version of Nature''s Wrath! It was more powerful than the one they had used against the Immortal Emperor in the past! The mes of the technique could even withstand the water and devour it. But thisd... what sort of situation was this?

    "Since you have finished your turn, I guess it''s my turn now." Jin Rou chuckled and revealed a sh in his eyes, "Fake Immortals, I will show you something regarding mes in ordance to what you use."

    Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm~

    The ground shook violently, creating cracks on thend that expanded to arge degree! The atmosphere got chilly.

    "Gulp." The Nine Immortals could not help but tremble in fear. This was the first time they actually feared someone out of the ancient race! They took a few step backs and looked at the princess as if they were asking for help!

    "First Brother, I think you need to step up and help them. We can''t let the Nine Immortals die here. It will stain our reputation!" The princess said to the mysterious man beside him.

    "Whatever my dear sister says, I will do it." The mysterious man looked at the princess gently and caress her beautiful face.

    Whoooosh!

    "ThisˇŞ" The mysterious man was about to talk it out with Jin Rou when the other party suddenly threw a small nine bits of me towards the direction of the Nine Immortals. His face drastically changed and wanted to counter-attack, however it was already toote.

    Too fast!

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" Sky-piercing scream dawned everyone. Even those who moved outside could not help but tremble, this type of scream... was something that only those who were suffering a hellish pain would voice out.

    It gave a chill, running down their spines.

 Chapter 206 - Immortal Emperor Liwong Hai

    The screamsted for an entire minute before the ce regained its dested silence. Everyone present took a long while of what''s happening and could not help but shudder in fear. They have seen the Nine Immortals, the proud and the strongest Immortals of Sea Ancient Race, being devoured by a red me slowly. The mysterious man tried to help them but to no avail.

    They thought that it would be the doom of this youngd as he opposed the entire ancient race. Who would have thought that it wasn''t this way and instead the other way around? If not for the fact that they have seen it with their own eyes, they would not dare to believe if this was told to them!

    "Thisd is sure brave, and dangerous at the same time." Immortal Emperor Song said, "When you told me that you have a bit of conflict of this guy and you have taken a step back, it made me feel a displeasure as we are one of the powerhouses that only a few would dare to offend. But now, I see that your instinct and the way you deal with things, is worthy of being the sect master of my sect."

    "Ancestor Song, you have to say no more." The sect master was joyful, "This is just but a part of my duty as the sect master. Naturally, I have to be cautious but decisive."

    "Good." Immortal Emperor Song nodded, "If ever we get a part of the treasures of the ancient race, I will permit you to give one to your son."

    "Thank you, Ancestor Song." The sect master was happier. He thought that this trip was not in vain at all. Just one move of his earned the respect of their Immortal Emperor. What could he ask for more? The high elders look at him, also happy. They knew that once he got the part of the treasures, the sect master would not forget them. After all, although they had done despicable deeds in the past, it was all for the sake of their sect. So naturally, they would have their part as well.

    As they were chatting joyfully, the mysterious man had now calmed down. He was enraged by the audacity of the young man in front of him. He said, "You there, do you know what you have done?"

    "I know." Jin Rou answered casually, "I burned them into ashes. That''s what they want to do to me, right? So I have to repay their benevolent act by doing the same."

    "You sure have a hundred guts inside you." The princess sneered, "Do you think that after what you did, you will leave this ce alive? I already called out people from my sect and soon, they will be here. No matter what you do, you will die here. Oh of course, perhaps if you surrender the World-Creating Compass, I might tell them to leave you an intact corpse. What do you say?"

    "Are you deaf or are you just in stupid?" Jin Rou mocked the princess, "I already told you that it''s not possible. No one, even your Sea Ancient Race, will get this treasure as I will return this to the heaven and earth."

    "What did you... say?" The princess'' face turned livid. To actually call her, a beauty, stupid! She more focused on what the other party''s remarks to her rather than the thing regarding the treasure.

    "How audacious. I am impressed." The mysterious manughed coldly, "Do you know that you justmitted one more grave sin? Those who badmouthed my cute little sister, I will let them taste a fate worse than death!

    Booom! The mysterious man released his full aura that made everyone looked at him in fear!

    "A Third-Generation Immortal Emperor!" Immortal Emperor Song eximed, "I get it. This man was the rumored one of the genius of the younger generation who became an Immortal Emperor at the age of 37, Liwong Hai!"

    Liwong Hai was one of the renowned geniuses of the entire Sea Ancient Race. He was a direct descendant of the ancient race and proimed to be a genius that could almost rival Immortal Emperor Lilibeth! However, when the Sea Princess was born, everyone knew that this man would below her in terms of talent as she waspared exactly to the first Immortal Emperor of their ancient race.

    But this did not lead Liwong Hai to be jealous. Instead, he fully epted this reality and in fact, he supported and protected his little sister like a big brother should do. Of course, it''s not just a familial love. Not at all.

    To think that the legendary genius of the current generation, Immortal Emperor Liwong Hai would appear above the waters. This was sure a pleasant surprise for everyone! After all, although they were aware of his legends, the person itself did not appear in a public ce until now. If there weredies here in the ind, they would sure shout in glee and love, asking to marry them all at once and give them lots of children.

    Of course, it was not impossible as everyone had heard the rumor that Immortal Emperor Liwong Hai already had found the love of his life. And it seemed that...

    "Since you have defeated the Nine Immortals, you sure have some capabilities. And since you are also an Immortal Emperor, you should be able tost a few exchanges against me." Immortal Emperor Liwong Hai said, as if he was already sure that victory was already in the bag.

    "Aren''t you iming things too early?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "There''s no iming things too early. I already know that you are not my match." Immortal Emperor Liwong Hai said confidently, "Don''t underestimate me just because you defeated a bunch of Immortals!"

    "You''re contradicting yourself." Jin Rouughed, "I am not underestimating you, but you are overestimating yourself." He then released a bit of his aura.

    "Overestimating? me?" Immortal Emperor Liwong Hai sneered, "Very well, let me see what can you do toˇŞ"

    Booooooooooom!

    "Grug!" Immortal Emperor Liwong Hai was thrown away and bumped into the wall of the cave, and spat a mouthful of blood. His eyes filled with shock.

 Chapter 207 - Going All Out

    What happened? Everyone was bbergasted as they saw the scene unfolded in their eyes. Jin Rou just released a bit of his aura and the renowned genius, Immortal Emperor Liwong Hai, did not even had the chance to defend and retaliate?

    What sort of situation was this?

    "You..." Immortal Emperor Liwong Hai was also shocked, and a hint of fear shed in his eyes. He was caught off-guard with the sudden release of aura. He did not expect that a bit of aura of Jin Rou would threw him away!

    "You said I am no match for you. But what is this? With just a small amount of my aura, you are already in this pathetic state. After all that big talk, aren''t you just pulling everyone''s legs here?" Jin Rou chuckled.

    "Just because I let you hit me, you are already above your head?" Immortal Emperor Liwong Hai''s eyes turned red and rebuked, "You justnded a sneak attack on me. What''s there to be proud of?"

    "Sneak attack?" Jin Rou smiled, "You are clearly aware of my sudden release of aura. But since you have too much confidence in yourself, you did not dare to block it. So this is what happened."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "You gravely injured yourself because of your unfounded arrogance. With your current state, what can you do?"

    "..." Liwong Hai did not have anything to refute to the other party''s words as what he said were all true. He underestimated Jin Rou too much and overestimated himself, leading to him being injured this severely. After all, the aura attacked the soul itself of the opponent. Without enough pills and herbs, this wound would not easily heal in a short span of time. Of course, he would not openly admit this, thisd had already shamed him leaving him in a corner. But if one had a bit of brain, his silence had already determined its own confirmation about what Jin Rou said.

    And true to this fact, everyone deduced that the genius Liwong Hai was not a match against some unknown junior of god-knows-where he popped out from.

    "Young Master Jin is so strong!" Lang Zing looked at Jin Rou with awe and respect. As expected of his idol, he was so strong that even a renowned genius of the Sea Ancient Race was injured severely within the first exchange!

    The others were also thinking the same. Isn''t thisd a bit too overpowered? They tried to rack their brains to remember if they had met Jin Rou, however, after a long while they did not bore any fruit.

    "First Brother..." The princess was shocked and scared.

    Seeing the expression of his beloved little sister, Liwong Hai''s eyes turned sinister and said, "I admit. You are powerful. So you deserve to see to my full power!"

    Honglong!

    "Immortal Emperor Liwong Hai will go all out even he is severely injured?" Immortal Emperor Song was surprised, "He should know that it will affect his future prospects once he do it!"

    Of course, Liwong Hai knew this as well. However, seeing the expression of his sister, he threw all caution out of the window and released all his aura, along with his treasured Quasi-Immortal Emperor Armament, Blue sh Spear! The spear contained an ancient aura and was imposing enough to earn the respect of almost everyone present.

    Soon, he raised his spear and charged towards Jin Rou with full strength and speed!

    Bang!

    The spear collided with Jin Rou''s bare hands, creating an explosion of an average magnitude. The sea was disturbed, creating huge waves after waves crashing into the ind.

    "He blocked it with bare hands?!" Liwong Hai was more shocked this time. He knew that he used all of his strength with this attack. His strongest and fastest attack was just a simple one yet many had died with this! In fact, he did not use this often. He created this technique and for some reason, he did not name it.

    "A simple yet precise attack. With one sh, you could hit many vital points of an enemy. And these vital points were essences of the cultivator''s body. A terrifying technique if improvised." Jin Rou voiced out his analysis of the opponent''s technique.

    "Hmph!" Liwong Hai did not have the time to spare thinking anything, he suddenly took a step backward and put the spear on his back. He spun once in the air and came into a halt. Soon, arge ball made of water appeared. Thisrge ball was asrge as the cave when it was still in one piece. It released a terrifying aura that made everyone gulp a bit of their saliva.

    "That''s one of the strongest techniques of the Sea Ancient Race, the Water Sphere!" An Immortal Emperor of Flower Dozens Sect said. It was a sect with 2 Immortal Emperors also, just like the Revenant Heavenly Sect.

    "Die!" Liwong Hai howled. After which, therge ball of water descended in a terrifying manner carrying arge essence of momentum! Anyone who would dare to openly block this would just seek his death! This was one of the legendary techniques of the ancient race and said to have killed many cultivators during the era where the ancient race was still rising in the ranks.

    "Insignificant technique." Jin Rou smiled. He lifted his hand above the air and tweak his hand a bit, creating a cracking sound. Soon, the majestic ball of water which supposed to descend exploded mid air. The water sshed into four directions leaving arge part of the ind wet.

    "Impossible..." Liwong Hai''s eyes were filled with despair. He did not expect that even his strongest attack would be rendered useless against his opponent. For the first time of his life, he met someone who was more powerful and younger as him. No wonder, this young man became an Immortal Emperor at such a young age. It seemed like Jin Rou''s talent exceeded his more than a huge gap.

    Thud!

    Liwong Hai suddenly fell down from the sky and knelt, catching his breath as he spat a mouthful of blood. His face was pale and if not for his strong body of an Immortal Emperor, he would have died already.

    He was defeated, just like that.

 Chapter 208 - First-Generation Immortal Emperor

    "First Brother!" The Sea Princess ran towards Liwong Hai and helped him prop up, "Are you alright? What''s wrong?" She was so scared when she saw Liwong Hai spat big amounts of blood.

    "I''m okay." Liwong Hai tried his best to act okay. He did not want to worry his little sister, "I''m just a bit injured."

    "Hang on, First Brother." The Sea Princess consoled and a sh of wickedness appeared "Our Ancestors our on their way already. No matter how strong this man is, he will still die in the hands of our race. No matter what the price, he must die!"

    The princess wanted to tear Jin Rou herself into thousand pieces. But she was just an Immortal. How could she do that? Even her big brother was not a match against him. So what could she do? However, in her mind, she was already imagining the oue of Jin Rou.

    "You guys are talking about like you will leave this ce alive." Jin Rou suddenly intervened, "And you really think I will let you?"

    He then chuckled and released 2 bits of red mes that he used in killing the Nine Immortals.

    Seeing this, the Sea Princess'' face drained of its color, "You''re nning to kill us? Mind you, our worthpared to the Nine Immortals are like heaven and earth!"

    "So?" Jin Rou raised his brow, "Sparing you or not, your ancient race will just find trouble and seek vengeance to me since the grudge is already made. So what''s the point of sparing you or not?"

    "You don''t dare to touch my little sister!" Liwong Hai tried his best to protect the princess, "If you want to kill her, you have to kill me first!"

    "As you wish." Jin Rou smiled.

    Whooooosh! One small me suddenly rushed towards Liwong Hai in a very fast manner that he did not even have the chance to react. And upon the touch of the me...

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Liwong Hai let out a pitiful scream that span miles after miles. His scream resounded the entire gloomy sky and add vor to its horror. After half a minute, what everyone could see was just ash being carried by the wind.

    Ssssss~ Everyone sucked a mouthful of cool air. Jin Rou really killed him first, without any second thought at all! This man was merciless.

    After a pause, Jin Rou added, "Besides, I won''t touch your sister. I will kill her."

    "You..." The princess was scared sh*tless this time. She took a step back and wanted to leave. However, knowing that this was the deepest part of the ind and the exit was in Jin Rou''s side, she had no choice but to step back until she reaches the wall.

    "He really killed Liwong Hai." Immortal Emperor Song frowned, "This man''s arrogance is above the sky. He just fully offended the entire Sea Ancient Race with this. For sure, they will seek for this young man''s head in the future as soon as possible. They might go all out fighting thisd to make sure he will die miserably and suffering."

    This was true. They would never let Jin Rou go. The ancient race was the type of people who seek revenge for the small grievances. What''s more, what if one of their genius and Immortal Emperor was killed? They would surely be infuriated that it would make them vomit blood, wanting to tear the other party into thousands of pieces. After all, losing an Immortal Emperor was like losing one of their overall strength and pir.

    "Time to get this done." Jin Rou said.

    "No... don''t." When the princess heard this, her legs got jelly as she fell butt-first. She was looking at Jin Rou with horror, no longer had the arrogance she had previously.

    Jin Rou was about to unleash his attack when an ancient voice suddenly reverberated, "Junior, cease your arrogance!"

    Soon, an old man with long blue hair appeared out of the void. He was wearing a blue and white robe. He looked grand, majestic and imposing. As if all thews were under him. He was standing in front of the princess. He walked slowly and seized Jin Rou for a while and said, "Are you the one who killed one of our Immortal Emperor?"

    Surely, he was pertaining to Liwong Hai.

    "So what if I am? What will you do about it?" Jin Rou provoked. He was not putting the old man in his eyes. Of course, he was not surprised by the appearance of this old man. After all, he came and just hid a while ago. However, he did not have the chance to save Liwong Hai as he reached here a bit toote.

    "Haha!" The oldughed heartily as if he heard a joke, "To think that I, Pingjing Hai, will be treated this way."

    Pingjing Hai! All of the Immortal Emperors present looked at him with reverence. So this was the legendary one of the First-Generation Immortal Emperors of the Sea Ancient Race, Pingjing Hai!"

    One must know that in order to be a First-Generation Immortal Emperor, one must have first lived up to 500,000 years and be at the peak-level of Immortal Emperor Realm! With this, one could already imagine how powerful this old man to live up to this date!

    This type of emperor held more worthpared to their genius, Liwong Hai. And if in case, the ancient race was pushed into a corner and only one of them could be saved, for sure that they would choose Pingjing Hai.

    For a First-Generation toe personally, isn''t thisd gathering a bit too much attention already?

    "Her Highness, you are the beloved daughter of His Majesty, so I am tasked to protect you no matter what the cost is. And for what happened to Little Liwong, I''m sorry. I havee toote." Pingjing Hai said filled with heaviness.

    The princess did not utter anything. She was still scared and did not dare to rx. Seeing this, Pingjing Hai consoled her, "Rest assured. I will be taking you out of here safe and sound, Her Highness."

    "No. You guys will actually stay here and be obedient enough to be killed by me." Jin Rou suddenly intervened, not minding his phrasing of his words. Clearly provocative!

 Chapter 209 - Blue-song Bell

    Pingjing Hai used his eyes to discern the exact cultivation of Jin Rou, however, even after using his strongest eyes, he still could not see it. There were only 2 reasons why would be it this way, it was either the other party''s cultivation exceeded his or rather he had a heaven-defying treasure that could keep his cultivation hidden. Of course, he believed that it was thetter reason. He was very much aware that those beings above the Immortal Emperor Realm could not easily sneak in here as the heavenlyws would punish them. After all, this world''sws were for only Immortal Emperors. But there were a few who managed to breakthrough from Immortal Emperor Realm and stayed here.

    "Us? Will be killed?" Pingjing Haiughed, "Little one, aren''t you being too confident here? Perhaps I am not the strongest of my race, but I can kill a bunch of Second and Third-Generation ones with a wave of my hand."

    "That might be true." Jin Rou smiled, "But it''s only applicable if your opponent is that type."

    "So are you indirectly telling me that you are First-Generation?" Pingjing Hai smiled. He believed that this man who appeared young in front of him was someone on the same level as him at most.

    "First-Generation? You''re thinking too low of me." Jin Rou smirked.

    Pingjing Hai''s eyes turned vicious as his expression darkened, "Are you saying that First-Generation is not enough to be your match? And you are way above it?"

    Jin Rou just smiled. He did not bother answering Pingjing Hai any longer.

    Seeing this, Pingjing Hai was a bit irritated. He was suppressing the rage he had for thisd when he killed one of their emperors. Now, seeing that the other party was really not seeing him in his eyes, this was a huge blow to him, "As someone who stands at the peak of Grivexia, let me see your supreme arts, then!"

    Hong!

    Pingjing Hai did not dare to underestimate his opponent and released a huge blue-coloured bell with a majestic and grand aura being released. One look and one could already determine that it came from the ancient time, refined by the time of heaven and earth. The void fluctuated, reacting to this appearance of the bell.

    "Blue-song Bell!" The princess was shocked, "To think that Ancestor Pingjing has this Immortal Emperor Armament!"

    Of all the treasured Immortal Emperor Armaments of Grivexia, Blue-song bell was ranked third in terms of strength and worth. It was one of the prized treasures of the ancient race that only First-Generation Immortal Emperors had the right to use. Of course, the other Immortal Emperors could still use an Immortal Emperor Armament, but not as strong as this.

    It was said that this bell was found by Immortal Emperor Lilibeth in an ancient ruin when she made a trip above. Many Immortal Emperors of various powerhouses tried to snatch this away from her but they all end in misery along with their lineage. The emperor wanted to use this bell, however, it was notpatible with her. Thus, she just left it in the ancient race for future generations before ascending.

    "Very well,e." Jin Rou taunted Pingjing Hai.

    "Release!" Honggggg! The bell rang and the ground shook. Thousands of universalws appeared and created grand imposing runes above the bell. The runes made a circling motion together with a speed that only emperors could catch up.

    "Bell ringing the Misery!" Whoooosh! The bell rang once again and the circling runes it created above it suddenly dashed towards Jin Rou in a threatening manner. It crashed everything in its way that even wind won''t dare to block it!

    Bang! Jin Rou was thrown away miles after miles like a kite with its strings snapped. Lang Zing was stricken horror by this sudden turn of events. To think that the young master would also take damage!

    "It''s over for the young man." A bystander, who''s also an Immortal Emperor,mented, "He already threw his future the moment he killed Liwong Hai. Truly a hot-blooded young man he was. If only he just conceded. He might be one of the strongest Immortal Emperors in our world."

    "You said this and that but what happened? You just only amount to this. I''m disappointed." Pingjing Hai harrumphed and his nerves ease when he saw that Jin Rou took a hit. He was sure that the power he released from the bell was more than enough to kill him in one shot.

    "Oh really? What a coincidence." Pingjing Hai was about to say another word when a voice suddenly rang his ears that it made him so surprised.

    Soon, Jin Rou appeared, with his clothes tidy and clean like how it was used to be. He slowly walked towards Pingjing Hai and said, "I am also disappointed. I dared to take the hit because I thought it would itch me a bit. But to think that even a mosquito bite would be more painful than that. Is this your all?"

    "What..." Pingjing Hai was taken aback for a while before regaining hisposure, "That''s not my strongest technique yet, so don''t get toocent!"

    His confidence received a huge blow when he saw that even that attack that came from the bell did not damage his opponent even a single bit. He was sure that Jin Rou had really received that attack. He felt an unusual fear in the depths of his heart. It was telling him to run as far as away as he could. Of course, he won''t mind this feeling and treated it as passing wind.

    "Oh, then use your strongest attack then. So people won''t say I''m bullying the weak." Jin Rou said sarcastically.

    "Very well!" Hearing those words, Pingjing Hai was enraged. He breathed slowly and after a while, his breathing became slower. He circted all of his qi and released it, giving it to the Blue-Song Bell. Heavenlyws appeared and fuse with the runes. The gloomy sky became gloomier as if a huge catastrophe was being brewed. Thunderps became more aggressive as it almost killed those who were watching the battle. The sea reacted itself and created colossal waves that could threaten the humankind.

    The atmosphere became heavier and heavier up to the point that the bystanders chose to distance themselves to these 2 fighting emperors.

    Soon, arge dragon made of sea water emerged in the air. It was colossal that even the word itself could not describe it.

 Chapter 210 - Soaring Sea Dragon

    Roaaaaaar!

    Therge water dragon roared, leaving cracks on the ground. It roamed its red-bloodshot eyes to each person present. With each look, those bystanders could not help but took some steps back as it was intimidating enough for them not to dare to look at the water dragon straight in its eyes! It was like a true dragon that had its own consciousness.

    "Little one, be proud. You are one of the few who have witnessed and will experience the second most powerful technique of our ancient race, the Soaring Sea Dragon! Not just anyone is qualified to see this. So you should feel honored." Pingjing Hai said in a confident tone. His words were true. Only a few of a few had managed to witness this technique as this was one of the prized techniques of the ancient race that only First-Generation Immortal Emperors were qualified to learn. Of course, since this was a great technique,prehending it needed a talent that would only appear after a long time. They needed to be one of the genius renowned in this world just toprehend a single percent of the said technique.

    The Soaring Sea Dragon was actually created by their first Immortal Emperor, Lilibeth. And in order toprehend this fully, it was said that one must go to the forbidden ind as there were some hidden clues that were left by the first emperor. Of course, going to the ce was easy, but finding the clues needed a stroke of luck that was heaven-defying. And lucky enough, Pingjing Hai was one of those lucky ones.

    Jin Rou did not respond. However, his expression remained unchanged, just like a calm ocean that no matter how many stormy weathers appeared, his calm expression would not falter.

    This calmness of Jin Rou made the confident Pingjing Hai faltered. He could not sense any panic or any fear in Jin Rou. It was like that he was just waiting for the dragon to attack. Thus, he was feeling some dread deep inside his heart.

    Pingjing Hai threw his thoughts at the back of his head. This was not the time to think something like this. He relieved a mouthful of breath and said, "Seems like you want to fasten your death. Very well, let me grant it!"

    Raaaaaaaaaah!

    The colossal dragon roared once again and dashed towards Jin Rou with its mouth wide open. The wind did not dare to block its way as it was carrying a massive momentum that made those present almost pee their pants. They hurriedly ran away in a distance to avoid the descending cmity!

    Boom! The dragon shed with Jin Rou and created a defeaning loud explosion. The explosion created a massive pit that spans with the diameter of hundreds of meters! It was like a meteorite had crashed in this ce, making the ce more deste than it was. Soon, it regained its deathly silence once again.

    "So strong." Immortal Emperor Song said in awe, "This is the second strongest technique of the Sea Ancient Race and it really lived up to its name. If I was the one in that young man''s ce, I won''t dare to receive it and just run away as it would just give me a pointless death."

    "Thatd had overestimated his capabilities." The sect master of the Revenant Heavenly Sect said as he shook his head, "In order to be one of the strongest, one must first know the immensity of heaven and earth. No matter how terrifying of a genius you are, if you are just killed before you mature, then it''s all for naught."

    Immortal Emperor Song nodded, acknowledging the sect master''s words. Indeed, this was true.

    Pingjing Hai expanded his immortal sense to detect any signs of life in the range of the pit that was created by the explosion. And he sighed in relief as he detected no signs of life anymore. Even though the pit was still covered with thick smoke, since there were no signs of life being detected by his senses, then it just meant that it was now over.

    Thump! Pingjing Hai could not maintain his flight as he slowly fell down in a thud, almost half kneeling on the ground. He tried his very best to catch his breath and regted the flow of his qi to heal his internal injuries. Using that attack almost depleted his qi even after using the Blue-Song Bell as the catalyst. It was only a few exchanges against that young man yet it already drained him to this extent.

    The princess was satisfied with this result and breathed her sigh of relief. She was really scared sh*tless a while ago. She thought that she was going to die here meaninglessly.

    "Your Highness, you can now go and retrieve the..." Pingjing Hai''s next words were stuck in his throat when he suddenly saw a silhouette of 2 figures standing in the middle of the pit.

    As the thick smoke get thinner, the 2 standing figures were, of course, Jin Rou and Lang Zing. And just like a while ago, they did not take any damage as if the imposing dragon was just passing by.

    Immortal Emperor Song could not believe what he was seeing. He was alive and well as if the attack did not really strike them! If not for his eyes seeing how the colossal dragon crashing down towards Jin Rou, he would think that the dragon was just an illusion!

    "You... how did you...?" Pingjing Hai''s face was drained of its color. He was looking so pale that one might think that all of the blood in his face suddenly vanished. For the first time, he felt a dreadful fear that was even ingrained to his bones. He was also feeling despair that he never thought he would feel in his lifetime. This young man was clearly a monster in a human''s skin!

    "Since you are done attacking, then I guess it''s my turn?" Jin Rou smiled and released the same bits of red me, those were floating on his palms. However,pared to the red me that he used against the Nine Immortals and Liwong Hai, this contained more power!

    "No! Your Highness, let''s run!" Pingjing Hai sensed a danger that he never felt before. He grabbed the princess and was about to tear the void when the two bits of red mes suddenly came dashing towards them. Even he was not able to react in time!

    After which, two types of screams rang the entire ind as if they werepeting of which voice was suffering more. However, the simrity of the voices were like they were expressing a feeling worse than death. The screams were so ear-piercing that it made everyone took a short nce at Jin Rou with fear!

    ˇŞ

    Author''s Note:

    Alright, everyone. The Forbidden Ind Arc is about to reach its conclusion. Yayyy! I know there are some of you who think that I am dragging the scenes happening too much which could be done in just a few chapters. But! I, as an author, am just writing with my own pace and the pace which the novel is used to. So please forgive this lowly one if I have irritated some of you.

    .

    One more thing, please vote for this novel if you can! The more the votes, the more chapters will be released.

    1000 votes - A chapter for Saturday

    1500 votes - A chapter for Sunday

    2000 votes - Double chapters for Monday

 Chapter 211 - Returning The Compass To The Heaven And Earth

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Kill me... please!" The princess howled, as she was begging for Jin Rou to kill her immediately. This suffering was more than enough for her to know that they had kicked a huge te this time. The burning sensation she was experiencing, that even her soul was being burnt out, was so excruciating that no matter how loud her scream was, it did not lessen at all. All she wanted was the relief of death.

    Compared to the princess, Pingjing Hai had alreadymitted suicide before the me reached his soul, thus, he avoided this fate worse than death. He had no time to think of the princess'' sake at all. After all, they were going to die. There''s no reason and benefit for him to kill the princess immediately to avoid the suffering. Furthermore, he could not bring himself to use his hands to kill the princess. Thus, he chose tomit suicide by himself and left the world.

    It''s been half an hour, but the scream had yet to stop. The princess wanted to tear the emergency jade in her possession. However, the excruciating pain was preventing her from doing so. She was unwilling to die in a ce like this. In the moment of her death, she remembered that her father told her that it would be easy as eating a pie to aplish this so she had nothing to worry about. But what''s this? What sort of situation was this? She was burning in hell this time. And once her soul waspletely devoured, she would be gone for good with no chance of being reincarnated.

    "Animal, my ancient race will never let you go! We will hunt you even you hide like a cockroach in any part of the world. No matter where you hide, my ancient race will chase you until we have your head and thepass!" The princessshed out with full of hatred. Since she was going to die anyway, might as well say all that she wanted. Right now, a peeled skin was left on the princess. Her smooth silky body and her beautiful face could not be recognized any longer. She never expected that in her life, she would die in an ugly manner, literally.

    Plop! After a good while, the princess was burned into ashes. And once again, the ind regained its signature silence. Those who watched the battle immediately tucked their tails and run. They did not pay any heed to the treasures anymore. If this young man wanted to get even with them as they obviously supported the ancient race and even wanted to help them, they did not stand a chance and could just wait for their deaths. What''s the use of treasures if they were killed here?

    Their lives were more precious than treasures!

    Of course, Jin Rou was not that unreasonable to kill those bystanders. After all, they just watched and did not do anything at all. Thus, he just let them run like a headless chicken.

    "Am I that terrifying?" Jin Rou could not help but mutter to himself. He did not even bother to look at them, yet they were running as if their lives were at stake. Even the Revenant Heavenly Sect also did the same! After all, they had a past grudge with Jin Rou. In fact, they were the first to leave. However, they left the ce with a bit of dignity. Yep, just a bit.

    "Young Master Jin, just how powerful are you?" Lang Zing had seen the entire fight from the Nine Immortals up to against an Immortal Emperor of the First-Generation! Not even once did Jin Rou was injured. It was like that his body was made of unbreakable steel. His respect for the other party got deeper and deeper. One more step and he would prostrate in front of Jin Rou! If Ku Ming was just here, he would also be deeply shocked and rever Jin Rou more!

    Jin Rou smiled, "That''s not important right now. I have to return thispass now to heaven and earth. Those from the ancient race will surely rush their way here and that would be trouble."

    Although they were not a match against Jin Rou, he did not want to waste any more time.

    Soon, Jin Rou released the World-Creating Compass from his storage. Thepass had a very ancient aura as if it came from a distant era of this world. With its majestic pattern and floating runes above it, it appeared so grand and exquisite.

    Crack! After which, Lang Zing was stupefied as he saw Jin Rou crushing the wholepass with his bare hand! Wait, is it even possible for the treasure to break just like that? Isn''t it too weak?

    Of course, the true reason was Jin Rou was too strong and thepass could not even handle it for a moment.

    Jin Rou needed to destroy thepass where it was born so that it could vanish along with its createdws inside. As the createdws were no longer here, the appearance of another World-Creating Compass was pretty impossible now. Perhaps, anotherpass would be born from this ind, but not as strong as the World-Creating. That was the reason why he took his time to go to this kind of ce.

    "It''s done. Let''s go." Jin Rou walked off the deepest part of the ind.

    Lang Zing stared nkly for a moment before catching up to Jin Rou, "Young Master, wait for me!"

    ---

    Meanwhile, in a castle of the Sea Ancient Race.

    "My Xu''er is dead... This can''t be..." a middle-aged man stumbled as his face was deathly pale.

    "Your Majesty, what happened?" An eunuch asked the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man did not answer to the eunuch''s question and stood, "I have even dispatched Ancestor Pingjing to secure Xu''er''s safety. How can this be...? No, I need to go to the ind right now. Right now!!"

    Whooosh.

    The middle-aged man dashed towards the north where the ind was located in full speed. Seeing the reaction of His Majesty, the eunuch knew that something grave had happened and immediately followed.

 Chapter 212 - Hatred

    "Ahhhhhh... no..." As soon as the middle-aged man reached the deepest part of the ind, all he could see was nothing except for a few bits of clothes. He picked it up and half-knelt in despair, "My precious daughter has been killed."

    He doted for his daughter too much that he spoiled her rotten. He always gave her what she wished without any word ofint. As the princess had the same talent as their first emperor, she was treated like a gem in the ancient race. After all, they believed that she was going to carry them to greater heights. Perhaps, she was going to be one of those legendary figures above the Immortal Emperor Realm and that would soar them into the rankings of the whole world.

    The middle-aged man cried for a long time beforeing into a stop and said, "Xu''er, don''t worry. Father is going to exact revenge for you. I will make sure that the man who killed you will suffer a fate worse than death!"

    He was very determined to chase Jin Rou even at the end of the world. Even if he died, as long as he could kill Jin Rou, it would not matter at all! He particrly did not care about thepass any longer, all he wanted was revenge and justice for his lovely daughter! As he left an imprint on her daughter, which was able to record thest moment of her death, he clearly saw the face of the young man who killed his daughter.

    Of course, he would not attack recklessly. His ancient race had already lost 2 emperors, and even a heavyweight First-Generation one was on the list. They could not continue to lose any more emperors. In fact, with the death of 2 emperors of the ancient race, there could be a powerhouse that could threaten their position now.

    "Mu Hai, let''s go." The middle-aged man stood up and said, "Immediately call all our Immortal Emperors and gather to the Sea Hall in 1 hour."

    "As you wish." The eunuch Mu Hai bowed and said.

    ---

    Soon, the entire Sea Continent was blown up by the huge piece of news from god knows where. 2 Immortal Emperors of the Sea Ancient Race had been killed by someone from the younger generation! Although the news did not say anything about who was thed, the news had clearly detailed what happened in the ind starting from the death of the Nine Immortals up to the death of the Sea Princess and Pingjing Hai.

    As 2 emperors were now dead, it meant that only 5 emperors remained. It meant that the power of the ancient race had dramatically decreased! After all, they had just lost one of their 3 First-Generation Immortal Emperors.

    Those powerhouses who participated and just received casualty, in the end, thought that the ancient race deserved it. Now there''s a possibility that their position might be threatened. Perhaps, at ater date, the ancient race would suffer a severe beating as their karma for their peak arrogance in the entire continent.

    With this news circting at every corner of the continent, each and every powerhouse decided to use all their connections to know who might be thed and wanted to get on the good book of him. He might be young but he dared to offend the mighty ancient race and even had the capability to kill emperors! It meant that the other party was an old monster that had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, only disguising as a youngd. So striking a connection with him brought no harm at all and instead, benefits might be reaped.

    However, no matter what, they had not found any information regarding the person. Only the Revenant Heavenly Sect was the one who recognized the youngd but they chose to zip their mouths for some reason.

    Oblivious to what''s happening to the current Sea Continent, Jin Rou had already made it out of the Sea Continent and now he reached the Land Continent.

    Together with Lang Zing, they went to the Physicians Guild to pick Zin Shi up.

    "You have broken through." Jin Rou said. It seemed that the manual he gave was really effective for Zin Shi''s cultivation.

    Zin Shi was just at the Emperor Realm when he met her. Now, she clearly jumped up into the eighth stage of the Overlord Realm! More than a whole realm jump, it was! It was only a few days yet she had so many breakthroughs already? Surely, as the direct descendant of the Shi n, she had that terrifying talent! Of course, without Jin Rou''s manual, she could not do this alone.

    "Mnmm. It''s all thanks to you, Young Master Jin." Zin Shi was filled with gratefulness. If not for the other party, she knew that she would be stuck in the Emperor Realm, even if she persevered, "I onlyprehended 75% of the manual so this was the result."

    Lang Zing''s soul almost leapt out of his body. When he first met Zin Shi, she was only an Emperor Realm cultivator. Now, with only a few days passed, she''s already at the eighth stage of Overlord Realm? Are you pulling my leg? How monstrous she was! If the imed genius of the continent would know her feat, they would surely vomit blood in frustration. They would surely feel that they were not qualified to be called genius at all. Not a chance!

    And she onlyprehended 75% and yet this was already the result? How terrifying would that manual and her talents were!

    "Are your matters settled, Young Master?" Zin Shi asked with a beaming smile.

    "Yes, already. So we must hurry where the Showdown of the Beasts will be held." Jin Rou said.

    "Don''t worry about it. The Zaoyu Tamer Guild will be holding their event here in the La Estance''s Arena of Everness. And there are 2 days left before the start so we have so much free time to have." Zin Shi answered.

    ---

    2 dayster.

    The La Estance''s Arena of Everness was currently packed with people. One could not see any vacant seats as every one of them had already been taken!

    Today, was the start of the Showdown of the Beasts!

 Chapter 213 - Arena Of Everness

    The Arena of Everness was one of thergest arenas of the entire world. It was built during the era of Terrace Evend Pavilion''s reign throughout the entire Land Continent. That was right. They were once the overlord of the Continent. However, due to an all-out fight against a mighty enemy during the time, their emperors were reduced to almost none. Leaving them only 2 alive out of 7 emperors!

    Of course, even though their strength decreased, they were still not a powerhouse that anyone could freely offend. After all, their 2 emperors had be First-Generations! Although they had 2 First-Generation Immortal Emperors, unfortunately, no one in the pavilion had yet to be another one. And the arena was named after the death of pavilion''s legendary emperor, Immortal Emperor Fu Ze! It was served as a tribute to the deceased emperor to let the future generation of the great feat that this emperor had done during the dark times.

    The pavilion wanted to build the arena in their own turf at that time, however, as the emperor had fallen in La Estance, they decided against it and just built it here.

    "This arena is sure colossal." Zin Shi could not help but be in awe. The arena was so big that it was like it contained a whole world inside. The ancient ambience of it has given additional vour making anyone who saw this the first time gasp in awe.

    "Of course, this is the treasured arena that my Terrace Evend Pavilion is proud of." Lang Zing said, "This arena is the memento of our first ancestor, so our pavilion paid all the costs just to build this. "In terms of hugeness, our arena itself, excluding the audience''s ce, could be said thergest. But in terms of overall, we are perhaps only second."

    "No matter, this is stillrge. Perfect enough for something like the Showdown of the Beasts." Jin Rou joined the conversation.

    "Indeed. No matter howrge the beast is, we are very confident that they can fit in there and fight." Lang Zing said with a bit of arrogance.

    Hearing this, Jin Rou could not help but smile. If Riyan would be ced in the arena, he was sure that it could not fit itself at all and might just destroy everything in displeasure.

    Seeing that his 2 friends suddenly became silent, Lang Zing wanted to purse his lips to shut up but when he remembered something, he said excitedly, "Right, the golden card you guys have, if you manage to get another gold card, you can trade it for a tinum card! I''m nning to use the 2 golden cards in my possession, but I could not find time at all. If you have a tinum card, you can have greater discounts and those restricted ces here in La Estance could be free for you!"

    Zin Shi looked at Jin Rou to get some clues about how should she answer. But after seeing that Jin Rou''s attention was probably somewhere else, she decided not to do so and just said, "Maybe if we have the chance to gain another golden card, we will think about it."

    "Oh." Lang Zing said in disappointment. He said this because he thought that these two had each golden cards and he could use it as a reason to have more time with his idol. After all, he knew that after this, the pavilion would surely notice him and for sure, they wouldn''t let him go again. Furthermore, he needed to go back so that he could increase his strength. With an increase to his strength meant that he was a step closer to Jin Rou. Perhaps this time, Lang Zing had found an inspiration to strive harder.

    "The Zaoyu Tamer Guild!" When Lang Zing was still in deep thought, a voice behind them suddenly sounded as if he was so excited. This made the three, who were immersed in their thoughts, suddenly snap back into reality.

    After which, they saw a grand parade of people entering the arena. Each of them was wearing a robe with no sleeves and there was a dragon symbol on their backs. If one was more observant, there was 1 of them who has 9 stars printed on their right chest and the rest were either 7 stars or 8 stars.

    9-star Master Tamer!

    Their entrance was so grand and majestic, earning the apuse and respect of the people present.

    As the apuse died down, the Master Tamers of Zaoyu went into a halt. The old man, who''s a 9-star Master Tamer, roamed his gaze to all sides of the arena before saying, "Everyone, it has been a while since thest showdown, right? I will not prolong my speech as I know that everyone was excited about the event. So I will cut to the chase, I hope the participants have prepared well. Be sure to entertain us, the Zaoyu Tamer Guild as well!"

    Thest sentence could be said something as provocative. However, the Zaoyu Tamer Guild had the ability to say this as they were always the victor in each showdown for generations. There were tons of experts of strong powerhouses here, however, they did not dare to utter a single voice of refuting. They knew that the guild master was just inciting everyone''s spirit so that they could release their full potential during battle.

    "Since everyone is ready, I guess we should start the showdown immediately! Same rules here. Each of the participating powerhouses will choose 1 of their master tamers and the chosen master tamer will be the one topete until the end, or until he was out. The first round will, of course, the taming of the beasts! We will ce the beasts here in the arena and the participants will choose one and tame it. Of course, you can change your chosen beast. However, you can only do this once. So if your 2 taming attempts were unsessful, then you are out of the game. Rest assured, the beasts were not contracted nor our own participants havee into contact with the beasts to ensure the fairness of the game." The guild master exined in high spirits.

    After a brief pause, he continued, "Since I have already said what I said, let the showdown of the beasts, begin!"

 Chapter 214 - Taming Of The Beasts

    Theponents of the showdown were first, the taming of the beasts. In this round, the participants would be choosing a beast avable in the arena and tame it. The beasts'' cultivations were only at the first stage of the Immortal Realm, with no exceptions, to ensure the fairness of the game. The tamers could do anything to tame their chosen beast. Whether they wanted to use pills to enchant them, or either beat them into a pulp. However, as the proud Immortal Beasts, perhaps even if you beat them to death, they would not be tamed.

    Second, those who tamed a beast would advance to the second round with their tamed beast, the actual showdown! Here, the beasts would fight it out against another beast in a free-for-all match. The meaning was that those who seeded will fight each other in the arena and thest man standing would be the victor! Of course, that included the Zaoyu Tamer Guild''s participant.

    5 minutes had passed. The arena was now filled with beasts that kept howling in a grievance. One look and everyone already deduced that these beasts were not yet tamed! Judging by the furious roars and their hideous and ring eyes, they must have been forced into participating here.

    The participants of the other powerhouses could not help but shiver. Although they were also Immortals and master tamers, these vicious beasts were not something to be trifled with as much as possible! They wondered if there was still a chance to back down?

    On Jin Rou''s side, he noticed that Lang Zing''s eyes were filled indignation and nervousness, that his face looked pale.

    Jin Rou could not help but ask, "Are you okay?"

    "Young Master Jin..." Lang Zing''s eyes wanted to cry, but no tears came, "My pavilion just sent me a message, and they said that I will be the one participating so that we will not lose face!"

    Lang Zing tugged in Jin Rou''s robe with a saddened look and desperation, "My pavilion wants me to be the cannon fodder! With my strength of Emperor Realm, they want me to tame an Immortal Beast? They are seeking my death too fast! I just ran away for a short while, yet this is my punishment?"

    Just a while ago, a message via telepathy had reached Lang Zing''s mind and it came from the Pavilion Master of Terrace Evend Pavilion. It said that whether he likes it or not, he would be representing the pavilion in the Showdown of the Beasts. It also said that no matter if he wins or loses, as long as he participated. Anyone with a bit brain would think that this was ridiculous! To let a brat take part in an event where Immortal Beasts must be tamed. Aren''t you pulling everyone''s legs here? Lang Zing was just an Emperor Realm cultivator while those were Immortal Beasts! There were more than a whole realm gap between the two. Although taming a beast with higher cultivation than the tamer could be possible, it''s not possible all the time and mostly failed. If we were talking about chances here, there were only 1% chance of taming a beast with higher cultivation.

    Zin Shi was also baffled. Isn''t that ridiculous? Does the pavilion have no master tamers to spare thus they want to let Lang Zing represent them? For as much as she knew, there was even an 8-star master tamer in the pavilion itself! What could be the reason behind this action? She knew that there must be a profound reason for this. After all, the pavilion would not want to lose face in front of everyone.

    "You should go." Jin Rou had already understood this move of the pavilion. And for sure, they have noticed it as well, or perhaps they were trying to test if their hypothesis is correct, "Just follow what they told you and you will get through this."

    "Are you encouraging me or are you also sending me to death?" Lang Zing wanted to cry, but this was not the time to do so, "Whatever. If I die, so be it."

    Thus, he stepped down from the audience''s seat and walked into the arena,pletely resigning to fate.

    Soon, the participants started their taming job. Many had tried the taming by enchanting them with pills, valuable pills that could cost a hundred thousand rubies. However, it was not effective. The beasts did not even take a nce at them as if these beasts were looking down at them,pletely not taking them in their eyes. Some had also tried to beat the beast down to make it submit to them. However, all they got were bruises and in fact, there were a few who could not stand anymore and just admit defeat.

    It''s just the first round, half of the 15 participants had been removed. Of course, when there were those who failed, there were also those who were seeing sess.

    "The Zaoyu Tamer Guild''s Master Tamer Xeng have sessfully tamed the 3-Headed Fire Lioness!"

    Cheers and apuse resounded. As expected of the tamer guild, they would be the first to tame one.

    Master Tamer Xeng was a 6-star Master Tamer and the genius who also imed the first spot of the showdown 5 years ago! This was the second time he was participating and the taming process todaypared to 5 years ago had vast differences! But 5 years ago, he was only an Overlord Realm yet he managed to sessfully tame an Immortal Beast. So of course, now that he was now an Immortal, the taming process would be easier.

    "Good, good." The guild master smiled. As expected of someone from his guild. Xeng did not let him down.

    After a while, 2 announcements havee into session,

    "The High Raven Sect''s Master Tamer Beastfold have sessfully tamed the Vicious Insect King!"

    "The Last Pce''s Master Tamer Fufe have sessfully tamed the Medusa''s Queen!"

    After the 2 announcements came, the remaining participants tried switching targets. However, they still failed so they were now out of the game. As they also gave their best, they were still satisfied even they failed.

    Only a single person remained standing, who had yet to move in his ce since the very start of the round.

    And yes, it was Lang Zing... whose legs were shivering.

 Chapter 215 - Lang Zings Taming A Beast

    Lang Zing had seen those master tamers who ended up either being defeated miserably or being beaten brutally. If not for the guards around the arena who stopped those beasts, many had already died. As he noticed, there were some master tamers who were already Immortals, and in fact, a few had higher cultivation yet they still failed.

    Even they had failed despite being stronger than the beasts, what''s more for someone like Lang Zing who''s only an Emperor Realm cultivator! Sure enough, the pavilion was trying to fasten his death!

    "Oh those existing gods out there, if there are, please help me pass this trial." Lang Zing prayed to all the gods of whoever may hear him.

    And of course, there was one who had heard him.

    "Try taming that beast with a dragon head with a roar." A telepathic message came from Jin Rou suddenly rang Lang Zing''s mind. He could not help but look at Jin Rou with a confused face as if he was asking why.

    "Just do it. Perhaps, you will discover something yourself taming that beast." Jin Rou said.

    Resigning to fate, Lang Zing sighed. What could he do other than this? Since he''s already here, might as well try his luck. Who knows if he could be sessful, right?

    In the other side of the arena, where the Terrace Evend Pavilion was located, an old man with a bob cut ck hair was observing the arena. No, his focus was entirely locked at Lang Zing. His eyes could give an imminent chill running down the spines of the people who would directly look into his eyes.

    "Ancestor, I told Lang Zing as per your instruction." The Pavilion Master said respectfully to the old man, "However, it seems he is scared stiffed by the scenes unfolded in his eyes."

    "What are you trying to say?" The old man''s ancient voice reverberated the Pavilion Master''s mind.

    "I''m just telling if we should tell him to back out now? He will just be traumatized by this and worse, it will leave a devil in his heart." The Pavilion Master suggested.

    This was true. With Lang Zing''s current state of mind, it might traumatize him and there was a high chance of birthing an inner demon in his heart. One should know that if a person had an inner demon and he was unable to erase it, he would surely hurt his future prospects. Worse, his cultivation could remain stagnant, unable to advance again in his lifetime.

    If Lang Zing had a strong mental fortitude, they wouldn''t be worrying much. But with Lang Zing''s mindset, which was yet to mature, if he gave birth to an inner demon now, it would be surely troublesome to get rid of it in the future. Thus, what the Pavilion Master suggested had its own basis along with the prioritization of Lang Zing''s well-being.

    This suggestion looked usible, however, the old man shook his head and answered, "No. If we want Lang Zing to grow up fast, he needs to face this kind of predicaments many times. So why not start now teaching him the way of life? He is the only person who holds the entire future of our pavilion, so we should forge his mindset this early. In fact, this is just a small trial if we have to be frank. So if with this small setback, he is unable to ovee it, then I have no choice but to give the hope to someone else. He might be my great-grandson, but I don''t recognize a coward in my family."

    "Ancestor''s words are right and profound. I have nothing more to say." The Pavilion Master was speechless. He tried toe up of something to follow up the statements of the old man, yet to no avail. As expected of someone who had lived for more than half a million years! His wisdom was unmatched.

    The old man paused for a moment and added, "Besides, this is the right time to test our luck if our hypothesis is correct. If it is, then it is worth a celebration for us."

    The Pavilion Master nodded. Indeed, this was the perfect time to test their hunch. And with this hunch lies the height which the pavilion would soar to.

    Lang Zing slowly walked towards the Immortal Beast, Earth-Dragon.

    The audience gasped in shock as they saw this. Thisd wasing for the Earth-Dragon! How brave was he to do this? Wherein, even the Zaoyu''s participant did not dare to tame this! As having a bit of a dragon''s bloodline, this beast was so arrogant that it did not even nce at anyone. It just closed its eyes, as if what was happening did not matter to it at all.

    Truth be told, there were those who wanted to try their luck with this beast. After all, it was a distant rtive of dragons! Although it did not have the royal bloodline of the true dragons, it was still a dragon, to begin with. If one could tame a dragon, he would surely bask in prestige and awe of the masses!

    Seeing that a human was walking towards it, the Earth-Dragon arrogantly said, "Leave while I am still being nice with you."

    That''s right, it had the ability to speak already! Its cultivation was still at the early stages of the Immortal Realm yet it already had the ability to speak? That''s sure terrifying! After all, only beasts at the Immortal Emperor Realm should have this ability.

    Seeing that Lang Zing was not moving an inch away from it, the dragon opened its brown dragonic eyes and warned, "You''re not going away? so should I force you to do so?"

    Hearing no response, the Earth-Dragon was irritated and said, "Very wellˇŞ"

    But before the beast couldplete its threat...

    "AWW! AWW!" Lang Zing opened his mouth and let out a loud... bark.

    Jin Rou almost fell down from his seat and could not help but facepalm. This guy... he told him to roar. But why the hell would he bark?

    Do you think you are a dog?

 Chapter 216 - Lang Zing Became More Of An Idiot

    In actuality, Lang Zing had almost roared. However, the moment when his eyes locked with the Earth-Dragon''s, he was scared stiff and the roar that supposed to be let out of his mouth became a bark. That''s right, he barked like a dog!

    Pfft~

    The audienceughed. Although the bark was loud, it was as if it came from a puppy. It did not contain any intimidation at all!

    Lang Zing wanted to cry but tears were noting. I did not mean this to happen, alright? That dragon is just so terrifying when he looked at me a while ago!

    "This idiotic great-grandson of mine..." The old man of the pavilion almost spurted blood. Of all the shameful things he could do, why bark? And why in front of the masses? Now, he was reconsidering if he should pass the throne to this unreliable great-grandson of his!

    The Pavilion Master smiled meekly. Although he also knew that Lang Zing was a coward, he did not expect that it was up to this extent. Really, you want to travel the whole world with your scaredy-cat attitude? It was already a good thing that you were still alive up to this date!

    "This kid is humorous." An old expert said as heughed, "To actually bark at the Earth-Dragon."

    "Well, I heard that the young master of the pavilion is a bit coward, so this is not surprising. Perhaps he was scared sh*tless at that time." The friend of the old expert followed up.

    "Mnm, but don''t you think the Earth-Dragon is acting weird? Judging by its proud nature, shouldn''t it suppose to be infuriated and start attacking the young master?"

    "..." Indeed, while the audience wasughing hard, the Earth-Dragon did not say anything and just looked at Lang Zing, as if he was looking at something horrific. After this, it consciously took 2 steps backward.

    "Hmm?" Lang Zing was preparing for the wrath of the dragon. He was thinking about what he should do to avoid being injured severely. However, it was already a bit of time, and the dragon should have attacked now, no?

    The audience also stoppedughing as they also noticed the strange scenario. Hmm, what''s going on?

    Lang Zing looked at the dragon and when they once again locked stares...

    "Eeeeek!" The Earth-Dragon shrieked as if it was a pig being ughtered. Its voice was so thin as it reverberated in the entire arena.

    The mouths of the spectators gaped and could not understand what''s happening.

    "Did the dragon just..."

    "Shouted like a powerless girl being chased by beasts? Yeah..."

    "I think so too. That shout was surely from the emotion of fright. But why would the Earth-Dragon shout like that?"

    "I don''t know. So don''t ask me, just ask that dragon instead."

    "..."

    If others were shocked, what''s more for Lang Zing, who''s the nearest in this dragon? His eardrums were almost pierced like a shattered mirror.

    "Uhm..." Lang Zing wanted to speak something to break the awkward situation, however, he was speechless and did not know what to say.

    "Don''t kill me, Lord!" The Earth-Dragon''s huge body suddenly reacted upon hearing the voice of Lang Zing. It immediately prostrated in front of him and said, "I can be your mount, your nanny, your husband or wife, whatever you wish! I am quite useful to you so please spare me!"

    The bustling audience silenced with their mouths rounder than before.

    The Guild Master of the Zaoyu Tamer Guild was also shocked and did not know what''s going on. However, after a few seconds, his eyes shed with realization, "Could it be..."

    "Huh?" Lang Zing''s soul almost leaped out of his body. What''s really going on?

    The Earth-Dragon, who was just mighty and arrogant a while ago, was now kneeling in front of Lang Zing and it was begging him to spare its life!

    What sort of 180-degree turn of the situation was this? They were expecting Lang Zing to be miserable, not the other way around!

    "It seems like we struck it right, Ancestor." The Pavilion Master almost leaped in joy.

    "Mnm, he''s really my great-grandson." The old man smiled proudly. A while ago, this was only a hunch of his, which possibility was very low. After all, he did not have much evidence and it was difficult to test it out unless he had the appropriate beast. Although what he expected was Lang Zing to tame something like a wolf''s bloodline at first. But now, who would have thought that Lang Zing would give a pleasant surprise for him?

    This great-grandson of his actually possessed the mighty dragon''s bloodline!

    The expression of the Earth-Dragon had already told it. As for why would Lang Zing possess

    a beast''s bloodline? Perhaps only the old man knew.

    Though it''s only bark and not a roar, it already had the capability to suppress this beast.

    The old man''s face was filled with vigor. The shame that he had all over his face vanished into the thin air, just like that.

    Lang Zing stumbled some steps back. He could not process what''s going on at all. It was like his brain had short-circuited and had been turned off, unable to be activated ever since.

    Seeing this situation, the Guild Master lend a hand, suddenly announced, "Lang Zing of Terrace Evend Pavilion has sessfully tamed the Earth-Dragon!"

    Woah! The audience could not help but apuse. Although the majority was conflicted, since the Guild Master had announced it personally, it just meant that Lang Zing really tamed it. Of course, there were some old monsters among the audience who already concluded the same thing as the old man of the pavilion.

    "Alright, since it is your tamed beast now, you should put it into a blood contractter so that the 2 of you will be connected in all aspects." The Guild Master said to Lang Zing. However, deep inside his heart, he was feeling regret. He put the Earth-Dragon in the arena so that it could buy them additional prestige as it was their property, albeit not yet tamed. In fact, he was nning to have his participating master tamer to tame it. However, he denied this fact as it might just injure his junior severely. But since it already came to this, he could just grind his teeth and let go. After all, it would be inappropriate for him if he wanted to take the dragon back. Besides, the dragon itself might not want it and retaliate.

    Lang Zing was still stupefied, he looked like an idiot who became more of an idiot. It was only a matter of some time before the guards assist him out of the arena with the huge Earth-Dragon in tow.

 Chapter 217 - Earth Dragons Might

    After half an hour, the second round of the showdown was about to begin, the free-for-all battle against the other beasts! Now, there were currently 4 participants with their respective tamed beasts, High Raven Sect''s Master Tamer Beastfold, the Last Pce''s Master Tamer Fufe, Terrace Evend Pavilion''s Young Master Lang Zing, andst but not the least, the Zaoyu Tamer Guild''s Master Tamer Xeng.

    Master Tamer Beastfold had the Vicious Insect King.

    Master Tamer Fufe had the Medusa''s Queen.

    Lang Zing had the proud and arrogant, Earth-Dragon.

    And Master Tamer Xeng had the 3-headed Fire Lioness.

    All 4 beasts had the same cultivation realm, which was the first stage of the Immortal Realm.

    When the Guild Master had seen that the participants were now ready, he smiled amicably and said, "The four of you will fight each other and thest one will be the victor. Remember, you can''t kill your opponent as it will make you disqualify, same as well for the beasts. You can''t kill them also. You can use any tricks up in your sleeves as long as it is not deadly for your opponent. Once I see someone viting this rule, I will not hesitate to throw you out of the arena myself! Do the participants understand?"

    All the four participants nodded, giving their confirmation about the rules.

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Now, let the second, the final round, begin!"

    "Master Tamer Xeng, can you please wait first for a moment? I and Master Tamer Beastfold want to take down a mighty opponent first, which is the Earth-Dragon." Master Tamer Fufe cupped his hands and asked with respect.

    "Sure." Master Tamer Xeng smiled and answered. This was a favorable situation for him, actually. His master had told him to make a way to get rid of the Earth-Dragon first so that the biggest threat would be cleaned out. However, who would think that these two master tamers were thinking the same and initiated? Perhaps, because they were master tamers that they could feel the threat the Earth-Dragon was. Thus, deciding to get rid of it first.

    As master tamers, they knew that the Earth-Dragon was the most formidable one excluding the 3-headed Fire Lioness. So they set aside theirpetition and formed a temporary alliance to take down the Earth-Dragon first!

    "Eh?" Lang Zing was stumped and nervous. Why would it be me? Isn''t it this supposed to be a free-for-all? Why the hell would the two help each other to take me down? Ehhhhh?!

    "Young Master Lang, forgive us." Master Tamer Beastfold said, "But we need to defeat you and your dragon first!"

    Whoosh! The Vicious Insect King released a green liquid, sshing it towards the Earth-Dragon. The Medusa''s Queen, which was a big red snake, slither towards the Earth-Dragon, attempting to immobilize it by coiling itself on the dragon!

    "Hmph. Overestimating yourself." The Earth-Dragon sneered. He opened his mouth upward and ball of rocks appeared.

    Whoosh whoosh! Bang! The ball of rocks shed towards the Vicious Insect King''s trajection, meeting the green liquid on the way, with an unstoppable momentum! Another ball of rock wasing towards the slithering snake.

    Bang! The Medusa''s Queen gave out a ''shriiiii'' sound as she was hit by the ball of rock right in the head. Her vision blurred, as her body swayed for a moment, and after which, she became unconscious.

    "What..." Master Tamer Fufe was bbergasted. His tamed beast was defeated with one hit? Aren''t you exaggerating things now? How could this dragon be this powerful!

    Seeing that the snake was down, the Earth-Dragon cast many balls of rocks in session and threw it towards the Vicious Insect King, "Rain of Rocks!"

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    The ball of rocks gave a heavy barrage against the Vicious Insect King. Master Tamer Beastfold did not expect this kind of attack, thus leaving him not knowing what to do. So the Vicious Insect King had no choice but to try to avoid the barrage of rocks.

    "Kraa!" However, even with its fast agility, the Vicious Insect King did not manage to avoid all of the rocks and was hit multiple times in every part of its body except its head. It screamed for a short moment before falling down with a thud,pletely unconscious.

    "This..." Lang Zing was speechless. He did not even need to say something as the Earth-Dragonpletely defeated the two beasts with its overwhelming might!

    So this was the power of a dragon. If he did not have the dragon''s bloodline to give a suppressive feeling to the Earth-Dragon a while ago, he thought that he might be dead meat by now! Of course, with the Terrace Evend Pavilion being present, they would not let this happen.

    "Powerful..." The two master tamers uttered the same word.

    Although they knew that this Earth-Dragon was powerful, they did not expect it to be this powerful! They werepletely overwhelmed! It really lived up to its name as a dragon!

    "To actually think to target me and my Lord like we are just fish on the chopping board, hmph." The Earth-Dragon sneered in disdain, "You should reevaluate yourselves first before doing something this stupid."

    "You..." The two master tamers almost spurt blood as they heard these words. This dragon, which only at the first stage of the Immortal Realm actually looked at them with disdain! They had the urge to beat the dragon into a pulp, however, they held themselves back as they were here representing their sects. It would be shameful if they retaliate just because they lost into a verbal confrontation against a beast.

    Sensing the rising tension, the announcer immediately intervened, "Master Tamer Beastfold and Master Tamer Fufe, out!"

    With this announcement, they had no choice but grit their teeth and walked off of the arena.

    And now, only two participants were left.

    "Amazing, your Earth-Dragon is amazing!" Master Tamer Xeng said excitedly, "It''s a pity that I did not attempt on taming you. But whatever, I can now fight with a dragon like you so I still gained something this time."

    He slowly walked towards his beast and caressed its fur, "Although you are indeed powerful, you can''t underestimate my beast. So don''t look us like that."

    He sensed the disdain the Earth-Dragon''s eyes and it made him a bit irritated.

    Receiving no response from the Earth-Dragon, Master Tamer Xeng''s expression darkened and said in a serious tone,

    "Very well, shall we?"

 Chapter 218 - Earth Dragon VS 3-Headed Fire Lioness

    "3-headed Fire Lioness, do you actually think you can defeat me?" The Earth-Dragon taunted Master Xeng''s Beast, "Remember when we are yet to be captured by these puny humans, you and I had a battle and you lost. Don''t tell me you have forgotten about it."

    "Roar!" The 3-headed Fire Lioness was enraged as its eyes revealed fires of fury. It seemed like the Earth-Dragon had hit its sore spot.

    Indeed, when they were still in the forest, the two beasts had fight it out to determine who would be the king of the forest and rule the entire beastdom. As the two beasts were the strongest of the forest, they decided to have a battle in order to determine who''s the strongest and thus, leading to the 3-headed Fire Lioness'' loss. Although at first, they were evenly matched, after several exchanges, the Earth-Dragon got the upper hand and eventually defeated the 3-headed Fire Lioness.

    Master Tamer''s Xeng eyes shed with worry, so his beast was already defeated by this dragon? Then why on earth the Guild Master had not said such an important thing? It seemed like they were asking for shame to dawn upon them, right?

    The Guild Master, of course, did not know this fact. He was not the one who captured the two beasts so basically, he did not pay any heed to this matter. In fact, even the one who captured these two beasts did not know the fight between them.

    "Oh, so you still want to fight?" The Earth-Dragon sneered, "Since you are so eager to experience beating once again, I shall grant your wish!"

    The Earth-Dragon made tens of balls of rocks mid-air.

    Whoooosh! The balls of rocks were thrown towards the 3-headed Fire Lioness.

    "Roar!" The 3-headed Fire Lioness had roared once again and created multiple fire thorns. Soon, it directly shed with the Earth-Dragon''s balls of rocks!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The rocks kepting from the dragon as it continuously created one after another while the lioness'' fire thorns also did the same, shing with the rocks evenly! The sh created rumbling sounds all over the arena, created huge pits around them!

    These two beasts, who were only at the first stage of the Immortal Realm, had disyed a magnificent show that everyone was awed! The colors created by the streaks left by the fire thorns in its trajections were beautiful that some master painters had gotten an inspiration!

    Although the rain of rocks could be seen as pure brute force, it was still beautiful in its own form! After all, it came from the arrogant Earth-Dragon!

    This stalemate continued for more than 5 minutes. After which, the 3-headed Fire Lioness showed signs of weakening. It seemed that it could notpete in terms of stamina against its opponent.

    "This is bad." Master Tamer Xeng had also noticed this. However, he did not panic and thought rationally. If he panicked now, he could not think straight and it would influence his decision which may lead to his early failure. He experienced this predicament so many times now, so if his mind did not mature, then he was an extreme idiot.

    But what should he do to retaliate? He could not fight himself since this was a battle against beasts. He kept thinking and thinking until a n was made in his mind. He suddenly sent a message via telepathy to the 3-headed Fire Lioness and it immediately recognized it.

    "Roar!" The 3-headed Fire Lioness had retreated back until it reached the end of the arena. It seemed like it was charging and creating a momentum for itself.

    "Hmm?" The Earth-Dragon was confused about what this lioness would do.

    As the 3-headed Fire Lioness was about to receive the barrage of rocks, its three heads'' eyes suddenly shed with viciousness and spun fast, creating a massive tornado. The wind got disturbed as it was sucked by the tornado, lifting the rocks upwards.

    After which, the 3-headed Fire Lioness stopped spinning and as the tens of balls of rocks were lifted in the air, they seemed like little stars. Soon, as the tornado had disappeared, the rocks, which were still mid-air, suddenly abided thew of gravity as it fell down like a rain of small meteorites!

    Seeing this situation, the guards of the arena immediately activated the barrier to protect the audience from harm.

    "..." The Earth-Dragon did not expect this kind of move from its opponent. He immediately faced his back upwards, strengthening his scales on its back and put Lang Zing in its protection against the iing rocks. Master Tamer Xeng also used a protective barrier for him and his beast.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Explosive sounds were heard as the rocks descended to the arena. It created colossal pits because of the momentum and impact it carried along! The Earth-Dragon was hit several times before all the rocks had finally descended.

    Its expression was quiteplicated. To think that its own skill would be the one injuring it! However, after a while, its expression revealed a darkened one. It released Lang Zing and faced its opponent once again.

    "Nice move." The Earth-Dragon said, "To think that a puny human like you can actually make my own attack hurt me. You made my rocks flew high enough so that my control with them would be cut. After this, you created a momentum for the rocks as it abided the pull of gravity, making me helpless against it. This way, even the rocks came into my area of control, the momentum would not let me do so. I say, very well done."

    Master Tamer Xeng did not answer to the dragon''s praise, but he frowned.

    The air got tenser as the aura of the Earth-Dragonpletely changed. Soon, the rocks on the ground started moving upwards andbine itself one after another. After which, what presented them was a huge boulder of rock that could measure half of the entire arena! It was colossal that it made the spectators gasp in awe!

    The Earth-Dragon, with its sharp ring eyes, looked at Master Tamer Xeng and his beast, "Do you think you can dodge this using the ability which your beast has?"

    Master Tamer Xeng was not dumb. So all he could do was smile wryly and took a deep breath before saying, "We concede."

    As a master tamer, he prioritized the well-being of his beast more than anything else. Although the lioness and he did not yet have a bond, it was still, after all, his tamed beast. And he could not bear to see his beast suffering. If it could be avoided, even if it would mean losing, then he would not mind. He knew that if they continued this fight and receive the huge boulder of rock from the dragon, it might kill his beast. He was not willing to bet over something he knew he would just take so much loss.

    Perhaps, this was his way of being a master tamer.

    The Guild Master did not say anything and instead smiled. It was not really a mistake to ept Xeng to be under his tutge.

    Hearing this, the announcer was shocked at first and said, "Master Tamer Xeng, out!"

    "Winner, Young Master Lang Zing and his Earth-Dragon!"

    Loud cheers and apuse came from all sides of the arena.

    However, Lang Zing was bbergasted. He did not do anything yet they already won?

 Chapter 219 - I Finally Found You!

    "Congrattions, Young Master Lang Zing." The Guild Master personally gave the hefty rewards to Lang Zing with full of smiles, "I did not expect that our Zaoyu Tamer Guild will lose this time. But it could be seen as our guild suffering a small setback so it''s okay."

    Indeed, the guild had expected victory once again as they were used to this kind of scenario. After all, they had always won the showdown for several times consecutively in the past. Thus, victory and high expectations could not be helped. And now they lost? Of course, they would feel ufortable deep inside their hearts. Take note, the one who won was not even a master tamer and was just there to fill up the gaps of those participating! Or at least, this was what the master tamers of the guild, excluding the Guild Master, thought of.

    Lang Zing, this time, had finally calmed down and totally absorbed everything that should be absorbed. He bowed deeply and said, "Thank you, Guild Master."

    "Ah, no need to bow. No need for pleasantries." The Guild Master chuckled, however, he was satisfied deep inside.

    After which, the old man of the Terrace Evend Pavilion with the Pavilion Master in tow had walked towards them also and said, "It''s been a long time, Guild Master."

    "To think that such a powerful being wille into being just for our event." The Guild Master fainted ignorance, albeit he already knew this old man was here from the start, "Ancestor of the Terrace Evend Pavilion, it''s been a long while."

    "Mnm. But look at you, you are already a 9-star master tamer. If I remember correctly, you are just 8-star 10,000 years ago." The old man chuckled, "Surely, you are a genius and deserve to be the Guild Master of the Zaoyu Tamer Guild.

    "Ahh,pared to you, Ancestor, my achievements and strength still could not bepared to you." The Guild Master said.

    This was true. There was still a huge disparity between the two because the old man was 2 generations older than the Guild Master himself. So of course, no matter how genius the Guild Master was, he could yet to rival this old man. After all, he had lived for more than half a million years already!

    The old man just smiled in response to the Guild Master''s praise. He then looked at Lang Zing with warmth and smile, patting his shoulder and said, "Well done. You are truly my great-grandson."

    Lang Zing just smiled meekly as he did not know what to say. After which, his eyes suddenly lit up and ran off saying, "Grandpa, I will go to my friends first!"

    As the old man was in a good mood, he naturally gave his silent approval. After which, he continued to talking to the Guild Master with the Pavilion Master being the third-wheel.

    ---

    "Young Master Jin!" Lang Zing was so excited as he said to Jin Rou, "I won!"

    "Mnm, you really won. Although you did not do anything at all." Jin Rou said sarcastically.

    "Hehe." Lang Zing scratched his head in embarrassment. Although he knew that Jin Rou was just joking, he could not help but be awkward as what Jin Rou said was true. Indeed, from the start to the end, all he just did was bark instead of roar and stood in the arena motionless with all the tactics and decisions were made by his tamed beast.

    All in all, you could say that he won effortlessly.

    "Anyways, since you already have a tamed beast and a dragon at that, you must increase your bond between the two of you. That way, your beast will trust you more. And remember, having the dragon''s bloodline did not mean that you can tame all kinds of dragons." Jin Rou knew that Lang Zing will be going back to the pavilion, now that his dragon''s bloodline was exposed. Thus, to ensure his safety, they will go back as soon as possible. After all, who knew how many people right now salivated for the dragon''s bloodline running in Lang Zing''s veins? Perhaps not all of the spectators knew this, but surely there were few old monsters who already knew!

    "Mnm." Lang Zing simply nodded. His expression showed reluctance to part with Jin Rou. He felt like the adventure with Jin Rou was not enough and it happened way too fast. Although he faced grave dangers, Jin Rou would be there to save the day, without letting even a speck of dust touch him. This time, he finally realized what did it mean to have a friend and to lose one suddenly.

    "No need to be so depressed, Lang Zing. YouˇŞ" Jin Rou was about to console the sad Lang Zing when the void suddenly shook and was ripped apart.

    All of the spectators, who were nning to leave, were shocked as well and stopped. What''s going on?

    Soon, three men had emerged within the void. One was a middle-aged man and two were old men. All of them were wearing a familiar blue robe that Jin Rou had encountered in the past.

    "Sea Ancient Race!" The Guild Master was stumped to see this. Why would the Sea Ancient Race be here?

    The old man of the pavilion frowned as his expression got serious; it seemed like there would be a huge battle iing.

    "Sea Ancient Race King, what can possibly be the reason for your sudden emergence here? I might be able to help you." The Guild Master said with a gentle tone. Although he was not afraid of this ancient race, right now, only him was the present Immortal Emperor of the guild! If the ancient race had decided to wreak havoc here, he would not be able to stop them as the two old men were First-Generation Immortal Emperors!

    The Sea Ancient Race King did not answer the Guild Master as he continuously roamed his vision in the audience. Soon, his eyes locked with a young man in the front row of the seats and his eyes shed with viciousness and the sleeping rage in his heart had finally awakened.

    Of course, this young man was Jin Rou!

    The Sea Ancient Race King howled in fury and shouted,

    "Animal, I finally found you!"

 Chapter 220 - The Emergence Of The Sea Ancient Race

    That voice, which was filled with hatred and rage, sent chills to everyone present. It made the spectators unconsciously ran in a safe distance as they felt that a battle was being brewed.

    The Guild Master was shocked as well, he looked at where the Sea Ancient Race King was looking and found a young man with above-average looks with an amazing temperament. After all, that voice contained a furious qi but it did not affect the young man in the least!

    What''s going on?

    Did this young man perhaps had a blood feud with the ancient race?

    Ku Ming, who was also present, together with the First Ancestor, who was hiding in the shadows, was also looking at the scenes being unfolded with surprised expressions. Ku Ming knew that Jin Rou had returned as he saw Lang Zing participating. He wanted to find Jin Rou to have a small talk but he was deeply tied by the matters regarding the well-being of their n, thus, he chose not to do so.

    And now, as the Sea Ancient Race King was looking in a direction filled with fury and deep hatred, he could not help but be shocked as the one receiving these was Jin Rou himself! He wanted to ask Lang Zing what''s happening by sending him a message via telepathy. However, it seemed that everything was distorted and a barrier was created spiritually leading to everyone being not able to talk by using their minds.

    With no choice to choose from, Ku Ming decided to standby and observe more. It seemed like there was a huge grudge between the two and he could not just meddle recklessly as this was the Sea Ancient Race, the overlord of the Sea Continent!

    Being ignored, the Guild Master frowned and asked once again, "Sea Ancient Race King, I am asking you why did you suddenly appear here?" And without advanced notice at that. This time, the Guild Master''s voice was no longer gentle and carried a bit of authority, "I advise you to answer while I''m still being nice."

    Finally, the king looked at the Guild Master and said with disdain, "Are you threatening this King?"

    "Threaten?" The Guild Masterughed when he heard this word but his expression immediately darkened, "Indeed, I am threatening you as you are releasing a horrifying killing intent which I know everyone is currently feeling. You havee here without good reasons, so do you think I will stand idly because you, Sea Ancient Race and its King, personallye into being and causing trouble here?"

    "Wrong. We are not YET causing trouble." The king said deeply, "Of course, we don''t n to waste time causing trouble here as long as we can carry the head of this animal!" He then looked at Jin Rou once again, filled with an undying hatred.

    Seeing the confused looks of those around them, the king exined, "This animal has killed my precious daughter, Xu Hai, who have helped him to survive during the days they were staying at the Forbidden Ind two days ago! What''s more, it''s not just Xu Hai, he even managed to kill 2 of our emperors! And his reason? Because my daughter had once asked him to give back the World-Creating Compass in his possession to us, the Sea Ancient Race, as we are the rightful owner of it!"

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Don''t you see how evil this animal is? My daughter helped him yet because of a treasure, which basically ours, he killed them! He deserved a fate worse than death! So I advise you, Zaoyu Guild Master, to not intervene."

    Sss~ Everyone could not help but suck a mouthful of cold air because of this revtion.

    Ku Ming felt his mind went nk and stared for a moment... "World-Creating Compass... so the one who killed them is..."

    "Shook!" The void suddenly trembled a bit, where the First Ming Ancestor was currently hiding.

    "You liar! Everything you said is a lie!" Lang Zing shouted in fury. To think that this ancient race was shameless enough to twist the truth and publicly announce it? Wasn''t it making Jin Rou the entire enemy of the entire world by indirectly saying that Jin Rou has the World-Creating Compass?

    "A lie? Hmph. I think you are with him when he ughtered my daughter and emperors, right? So I think you are basically a perpetrator also. But, in regards to your Ancestor''s face, I will let you go if you step back now and return to your Terrace Evend Pavilion. Or else, if you keep insisting this, I won''t mind killing you right here even your Ancestor is present!" The king said with disdain.

    Although he was not afraid of the pavilion, he did not want to offend them to such an extent as even they only have 2 emperors left, they were all First-Generation ones! So as much as possible, if he could avoid it, he would. After all, who knew what type of trump cards the pavilion was keeping? Take note, they were once the overlord of the Land Continent!

    The old man of the pavilion was enraged as he was being regarded and disregarded at the same time. However, he also did not want to fight it out against the ancient race right now so all he could say was, "Lang Zing,e here."

    "No! I willˇŞ" Lang Zing was about to refuse when Jin Rou suddenly said,

    "Follow your Ancestor, Lang Zing. You too, Zin Shi. I will be fine here." Jin Rou did not want to affect his friends so he told them to distance themselves first from him.

    Lang Zing''s words were stuck in his throat, he wanted to say something yet no voice came out. He could only sigh and walked towards the pavilion''s seat. Zin Shi also did the same as she went away but her gaze was fully locked on to Jin Rou. Although she knew that Jin Rou was powerful, she did not know up to what extent, so she was worried. The enemy was the overlord of the Sea Continent, after all.

    Seeing that no one was around his vicinity now, Jin Rou stood up and leisurely walked towards the arena, as if he was just walking in the park. He then looked at these brainless idiots and sighed.

 Chapter 221 - Myaw, Come Out!

    When Jin Rou was 10 meters away from the king. He smirked and asked, "If you want to kill me, just say if right away. Why the need toe up with half-baked statements which contained ws? Aren''t you just losing your entire ancient race''s face here?"

    This was true. The story that the ancient race had given was wed. After all, why would the princess be killed by just asking thepass back? If that really happened, all he would do was decline and not kill them. Of course, as long as they did not try to kill him.

    But the ancient race had done this intentionally, so they knew that it was wed. After all, no matter how many times they twist the truth, their reputation could not be any worse already as they were the terror of the Sea Continent and many wished for their downfall and demise. Furthermore, this continent was not their turf so their influence here was small to none.

    All in all, they just wanted to announce to everyone that Jin Rou had thepass in his possession and trigger the greed with everyone here. Since there were some who were not afraid of them, they would surely lend a hand if it came to such treasures.

    "Junior, you are heartless!" The king howled, "My daughter is an angel who could not even hurt an insect. How can you be so heartless to kill her?!"

    His voice was like a wronged father, and it seemed that he practiced his line well along with his expression.

    "Alright, enough of this useless charade." Jin Rou chuckled and said, "I say since you are here to kill me,e and try then."

    The king''s face darkened. Who would have thought that this young man would say this now? Is he trying to rush his death knowing that he could not escape it? What''s more, he found it strange to see the calm and collected expression of Jin Rou and that gave him a bit of unease.

    Of course, he knew that this young man was nothing but extraordinary as he could even manage to kill a First-Generation Immortal Emperor. But he also knew that this young man had his own limit.

    "Since you are asking for it, I will surelyply!" The king wanted to create his momentum via defeating Jin Rou by a war of words first so that to show his magnificence but Jin Rou did not bother to argue back so the words he prepared came surely useless now. But this had saved him the trouble, now he could attack the young man without anyone stopping them!

    Jin Rou had provoked them first, after all.

    However, the king was overthinking things. The spectators did not n to intervene at all since this was a blood feud between them and Jin Rou, who was not known by everyone. Who would think to save Jin Rou who dared to offend the ancient race of the Sea Continent? They would surely be asking for a beating!

    Soon, the king and the two old men moved and circled around Jin Rou as theypletely surrounded him.

    "Now!" The king moved his hands and ancient runes appeared out of it. The two old men also did the same as they released more powerful and ancient runespared to what the king released.

    "First-Generation Immortal Emperors Shuji Hai and Qu Hai!" Someone shouted in amazement, "To actually bring his two strongest emperors, the Sea Ancient Race King is really going all out just for this guy!"

    Soon, the ancient runes created by the three became a huge towering figure of a human descending from the sky with arge and unbreakable momentum!

    The sky rumbled as the earth shook violently as the arena cracked. The descending colossal human figure was so intimidating that everyone, even the old man of the Pavilion, got away in a distance from the arena!

    "Fierce Stomp Of Humanity, First Step!" The king howled with his expression, crazed.

    "Bastard! Are you trying to destroy our arena, which we created by our blood?" The Pavilion Master wanted to use a protective barrier for the arena. However, the momentum of the descending attack was so powerful that it rendered him unable to do anything.

    "To actually use such a massive attack here." The old man was also enraged and said to the king, "Once you destroyed our arena, I will surely raze your ancient race to the ground! Dare me!"

    The Arena of Everness was something precious to the pavilion as it served as the memento for theirte emperor. And now, someone was about to destroy it without permission? Of course, they would be infuriated. This was a tant provocation of the ancient race!

    However, the king and thepany also did not have a choice. They wanted to end this with a single technique as they knew that this young man was powerful enough to get rid of a First-Generation. Thus, they did not dare to underestimate Jin Rou and used their strongest technique.

    "Junior, die already!" The king howled.

    "Hay." Jin Rou wanted to receive the attack without flinching so that he could destroy their confidence bit by bit, seeing that their strongest attack was useless against him. But he remembered that they were currently in the arena, which the pavilion treasured the most. So as a friend of Lang Zing, although he would not be affected by the attack, the arena will surely be. Thus he said, "In appropriation with the current event, I think I need to use a beast!"

    "Myaw,e out!"

    Whoosh! Boom! Boom! A white w-like sh appeared in the descending human figure and it soon exploded and turned into nothingness with the void being shaken tremendously.

    "What?!" The king and the emperors were taken aback. What''s going on?!

    Soon, they saw a small chubby white cat wearing a robe with an imprint of a cat. Its sharp eyes looked at everyone in disdain as it catwalked with small steps majestically. Its expression carried full of arrogance as it said to the ancient race, "This Lord Myaw, one of the Celestial Guardians, have appeared in front of your dog eyes. So be proud!"

 Chapter 222 - Lord Myaw

    "..." The ancient race was rendered speechless by the appearance of this cat and how it talked to them.

    "You..." The Sea Ancient Race King wanted to say something. However, for some reason, he found the fat cat weird. Was this the contracted beast of this young man? What''s more, was the cat cause the explosion of their technique? Many questions were running into the king''s mind to the point that he no longer knew what he should think.

    "What you?" Lord Myaw arrogantly said, "This Lord is actually amazed by your audacity to attack His Majesty. Do you know who you just offended? His Majesty is already merciful enough not to get even with your puny ancient race and raze it to the ground when your stupid, foolish, brain-dead daughter tried to kill His Majesty! But now, you all think that you can bully His Majesty with your silly strength of Immortal Emperor Realm? Laughable!"

    These strokes of words made the king''s and the two emperors'' faces lividly. They were deeply infuriated with the tant disdain and arrogance this fat cat showed! In the past, they were always the ones who were arrogant and no one would dare to retaliate against them. But now, a cat was shaming them in front of the masses! A fat white cat!

    "A cat dares to speak arrogantly in front of this King?" The Sea Ancient Race King wanted to fight back with words, "You shouldˇŞ"

    "Whoosh! Bam!" However, before the king couldplete what he wanted to said, Lord Myaw raised its right front cat paw and suddenly, the king''s figure flew in a distance in a violent manner as it bumped in a wall, creating a web of cracks around it.

    "You don''t have the qualifications to call yourself King, ignorant human." Lord Myaw lowered its hand with its cat eyes looking at the ancient race with dense killing intent, "There''s only one person in this universe who have that qualification to call himself King!"

    "Grug!" The king spurted a mouthful of blood, his internal organs were switched all around as he felt a deep pain inside. He wanted to scream yet no voice coulde out of his mouth. Although he was still alive, all he could feel was pain and terror that he never felt before.

    The two emperors rushed towards the king and helped him propped up. These two emperors'' face was also turned from angered to horrified. With that one raise of paw, they knew that this fat cat was an existence they shouldn''t have trifled with! No, it should be the young man who they should have not provoked!

    Jin Rou just watched the things unfold in his eyes. He, of course, knew that with Myaw''s merciless and arrogant disposition even towards its fellow Celestial Beasts, it would not let this ancient race go through an easy death. Not to mention, Myaw had been watching inside Jin Rou''s domain and knew what happened.

    Jin Rou would just let Myaw handle things here.

    "Your Majesty, what should we do?" The two emperors were not stupid who would act recklessly, especially now that they knew that they were not a match against Jin Rou even the fight had not yet started. When they appeared here, they just offered themselves for a beating. As First-Generation emperors, they knew that this cat was way stronger than them!

    Of course, the king also knew this. They were about to be cornered, but as the proud Sea Ancient Race, running away was simply not part of their choices. Their aggressive and arrogant expressions were now gone into the wind, "We have no choice but..."

    "Call for help?" Lord Myaw knew what they were talking about, and he sneered, "You can call all help you want. But remember, in the end, you all will still die miserably and your entire ancient race."

    "You dare?!" The anger in the king''s heart once again ignited,pletely clouding his rationality. He could take it if he dies right now, but if the entire ancient race would be implicated because of this mistake, he would be the greatest sinner!

    "This Lord Myaw will not dare to say something if this Lord will just renege on it." Lord Myaw arrogantly smirked, "I, your father, will kill each every one of your ancient race once I have done killing you all here. How''s that?"

    "As if I will let you do it!" He knew that this cat was capable of aplishing it. Thus, all he could do was do a suicide attack along with the emperors! It did not matter if they were killed here, as long as the ancient race was living, that''s all that mattered!

    "What an honorable thing to do. Tomit suicide by exploding your bodies." Lord Myaw snorted in disdain, "But still a foolish move. Do you think it could actually kill this Lord? It won''t even itch a bit. Remember your ces, fool. You are but puny Immortal Emperors that could not reach the apex. You all are my grandsons!"

    "..." The king and his emperors were about to die, but hearing these words, they almost vomited blood. But this was true, even if they explode their bodies here, it wouldn''t matter as they would just die a meaningless death. This time, their faces were filled with despair, no longer know what to do. Theypletely resigned to their fate. What should happen, would eventually happen.

    "But since you, grandsons, are the reason why I am summoned by His Majesty, I am willing to give you onest chance to attack this Lord." Lord Myaw suddenly said.

    "..." The three did not know what to say. They already used their strongest attack a while ago, it was just shed just like that. What could they use when their strongest attack banded together was even useless?

    "Of course, it''s not you guys." Lord Myaw smirked, "How about that True Monarch who is hiding in the shadows? Perhaps, it will be interesting."

 Chapter 223 - True Monarch Lilibeth

    Although the voice of Lord Myaw was not loud, everyone present heard it very well as their faces expressed surprised! Even the old man of the pavilion, who was deeply shocked by the current turn of events, was stumped to hear these two words.

    "True Monarch?" Everyone sucked a mouthful of blood. They did not dare to believe what they just heard.

    True Monarch! This realm was the next realm after the Immortal Emperor Realm. If emperors could create shockwaves, monarchs themselves could create earthquakes!

    Everyone knew that the apex of this world was Immortal Emperor, and this was the fact as the heavenlyws of this world would not let anyone breakthrough that easy. But there were a few who''s lucky enough to have a breakthrough to True Monarch Realm! And this monarch in the shadows was one of them.

    Truth be told, there were still few True Monarchs, at least two more, who had yet to ascend and were currently staying here in Grivexia. They would not show themselves unless a catastrophe that could threaten the world emerged.

    "..." The king did not know what to say. A True Monarch realm hiding in the shadows? How could that be possible? However, the more he pondered it, the more his eyes widened in surprise, "Could it be..."

    Soon, the void suddenly fluctuated and an ancient voice sounded, "Ah, it seems I have been found out."

    After which, a young woman, probably in her 20s wearing a dark blue robe, appeared out of the void. Her face was beautiful enough to topple every city she goes to. All blooming flowers would be shy to show themselves, not daring topete with the temperament and beauty of thisdy. She gracefully walked down and treated the air as her stage. Her blue short hair had beautifully swayed with the wind, creating a more dazzling appearance that entranced everyone present.

    The king felt a lump in his throat, but afterward, he could only say, "Ancestor Lilibeth!"

    Everyone was taken aback when the king spouted these two words.

    This beautifuldy, who could shame the flowers enough to go into hiding, was an old demon who had yet to die and ascend? Everyone who knew Ancestor Lilibeth was aware that she currently had ascended in order to seek a greater dao. But what was this? Why was she here even on this continent?

    The king and the emperors immediately prostrated, not daring to lift their heads. Although they had never seen the founder of their race, they still knew her face. That face that had not even changed after a couple of million years!

    "I''m disappointed with you all, my descendants." Ancestor Lilibeth shook her head, "What are you doing this past many years that I have been away? Have your brains rotted together with your personalities?"

    Ancestor Lilibeth was truly disappointed as the entire race, which she built by sweat and blood, was about to be annihted because of these ipetent descendants of hers. After all, she also knew that this fat cat was not something to be offended as much as possible! As a True Monarch, her instinct was currently telling her that this cat was bad news even for her as a True Monarch.

    The three did not know what to say. They just epted the words as if their mother was scolding them. They did not even breathe loudly in front of their Ancestor.

    Seeing this situation, Lord Myaw could not help but intervene, "I say, what''s the use of reprimanding them? All of you and your ancient race will still die by my, Lord Myaw''s, hands."

    Ancestor Lilibeth looked at the cat with profound eyes, this tant threat did not shake herposure, "I know that you are powerful enough to raze my ancient race to the ground. Thus, I, Lilibeth Hai, am willing to use my life as apensation for the sin the entire Sea Ancient Race had done."

    These words were like a thunderp of the clouds that started the dead silence within. Did they hear it right? Ancestor Lilibeth, a True Monarch, was willing toy her life in order to save her descendants! Furthermore, she was not even nning to fight back!

    "You want to trade your life for these useless descendants of yours?" Lord Myaw smirked, "And why will you say this? You don''t even know if I''m stronger or you are."

    "I have lived my life long enough and is just about die, anyway. So what''s the use of keeping me, a dying old woman?" Ancestor Lilibeth said with an enchanting and soothing smile, "Besides, I know that even I, as a True Monarch, am not qualified to be your opponent at all. Although I could not gauge your strength, I am aware that I am not a match against you."

    This calm like an ocean temperament of the monarch made everyone respect her more and be in awe. Even facing an opponent she could not beat and her life was at stake, her temperament did not change at all! This was Ancestor Lilibeth''s personality ever since she took the path of cultivation. And this was probably why she was one of the strongest cultivators of the entire Grivexia throughout history.

    "It is indeed true that you are not a match against me and if you fight me, you are just seeking your pointless death. Hmm, it seems like you are not a dumb idiot like the rest of your people." Lord Myaw said. What he said could be determined as praising the other party.

    He paused for a moment before saying, "But aren''t you treating your life so high and precious to actually think it couldpensate the trouble your ancient race had done to His Majesty?"

    Knowing that her life was probably not enough, she sighed and wryly smiled, "What do you want, then?"

    "In exchange for your life, the three behind you and the other emperors and ancestors of your ancient race, we will spare your children, women, and elderly. This is my bottom line, don''t you dare bargain with this Lord or else I won''t mind killing each and everyone!" Lord Myaw said arrogantly.

 Chapter 224 - Death

    For the first time, Ancestor Lilibeth revealed a pale expression. However, she immediately hid it. But with the eyes of the old monsters here who were present, how could they not catch this? This meant that she was truly shaken by the conditions of the opponent.

    What did it mean to kill all their emperors and ancestors including her? It meant that the other party did not want them to be the leading figure of the Sea Continent any longer and they should stop their ambition from this point! Doing this, the Sea Ancient Race would fall from the sky to the bottom. After all, with all the strong emperors gone, how could the ancient race still fight for the power struggle?

    With the emperors gone, all the members of the ancient race would only suffer humiliation and other powers bullying them as they treated everyone arrogantly like the people around were only ants. All these years, they had umted more and more enemies as they had provoked many. Thus, it would be impossible if those who hated them to the bones would let the incapacitated ancient race go.

    In other words, the ancient race would face a fate worse than death.

    Ancestor Lilibeth closed her eyes. It seemed like she was deeply thinking over this matter. No one had disturbed her as silence engulfed the entire arena. Even Lord Myaw kept his mouth shut, but his eyes were still looking at them with disdain.

    The king and emperors behind Ancestor Lilibeth almost peed their crotch in fright. They''re doomed! No matter what, this fat cat would not let them off! This time, he was regrettinging here to seek trouble against Jin Rou. He was even more regretting to have a daughter like Xu Hai who offended such a being! After all, if not for her, would he even be in this kind of predicament?

    The king tried pushing the me to others when the mistake lied upon himself. Perhaps it was because of his distorted mind, his rationality and reasoning were being clouded. But who knows?

    While the king was like this, the emperors were not even better. Even after they had lived for more than 500,000 years and tempered their mental fortitude and temperament, they could not help but be scared shitless. In the past, they treated everyone as ants below their feet that they could stomp anytime. But now, the tables have turned as they became the ants that were just waiting for their deaths. Who would have known that they would meet their match this time around? And thus, they could only re at the king who made them step into this muddy water! This was the fault of their own king! Everything started with him!

    But what could their resentment do? Even if they wanted to do something, their ancestor would not let them be.

    They wanted to fight back, though they would just die. It was better to die fighting rather than waiting for their deaths here. But the decision was no longer in the king''s hands. Now that Ancestor Lilibeth came into being, every decision lied upon her hands. And no matter what her decision was, no one could question it.

    Ancestor Lilibeth finally opened her eyes. She revealed an expression filled with despair as she shook her head and deeply sighed, "Very well. I agree."

    "Ancestor!" The king and emperors could not help but blurted the same thing. Although they were already expecting this kind of answer, they were still, after all, unwilling to die! They have too many ambitions that had yet to be reached.

    "Shut up, you unfilial descendants!" For the first time, Ancestor Lilibeth was angered as she released her aura, making the three kneel behind her, "If not for your foolishness and greed, do you think we will be in this type of situation? You brought this upon yourself, so who can you me?"

    "But Ancestor..." The king was more scared because their ancestor was angered. But he still spoke in a low tone, "You will die as well."

    This was true. Their ambitions aside, they did not want Ancestor Lilibeth to die with them. Even if all the emperors were gone in the ancient race, as long as their ancestor was still alive, the ancient race could still prosper! A powerhouse with a True Monarch? That was surely terrifying.

    But Lord Myaw had clearly dered that their ancestor should also die. So what could they do aside from waiting for their deaths here?

    "Enough." Ancestor Lilibeth said solemnly, "Perhaps, this is retribution for all the things my ancient race has done. As the ''Mother'' of the ancient race, I have failed to teach you, my descendants, of proper bearings and manners. Thus I should also die."

    However, Ancestor Lilibeth did not expect to have things turned out this way. She exited her long time seclusion to check the current state of the ancient race only to find out that their king was on their way causing trouble to the Land Continent. Thus, as she was worried, she followed the tracks left by the king. He brought their two First-Generation Immortal Emperors, after all. So it meant that he would do something big.

    "..." The three did not know what to say at this point. The two emperors just closed their eyes in resignation. Indeed, this was retribution for all their deeds.

    "We are now ready." Ancestor Lilibeth said sternly, "But please, as you said, you will spare the children, elderly, and the women of my ancient race."

    "But of course." Lord Myaw grinned, "As respect to your decisiveness and maturity, I will grant you a painless and quick death."

    Crack! Soon, a soft cracking sound sounded.

    Thud! Afterwhich, Ancestor Lilibeth shook for a split second before falling with a thud. There''s no blood, but everyone knew that the True Monarch was now dead.

    "Ancestor..." The king and the emperors muttered softly. It seemed that their will to live had vanished entirely as their eyes were filled with devoid emotion.

    "Then now, since the three of you ants caused trouble for His Majesty, I will make you suffer a bit before you die." Lord Myaw''s eyes turned evil.

    "You... Ahhhhhhh!" The three wanted to say something, but soon, they felt that their insides were being ravaged bit by bit. It was like thousands of flesh-eating ants were currently devouring their organs.

    Their screams were so ear-piercing, totally giving chills to everyone present. Their eyes turned bloodshot, as they were screaming for the relief of death.

    Everyone''s breathing paused for a moment, revealing pale expressions.

    After several minutes, the silence permeated the arena once again. But the three were nowhere to be found. It seemed like their bodies and souls werepletely devoured and turned into nothingness.

 Chapter 225 - Sea Ancient Races Fall From Grace

    Everyone who saw this scene revealed an expression filled with horror. The events that happened were something they did not fully expect at all. The Sea Ancient Race had fallen from grace. Their True Monarch, who supposed to be the most powerful of Grivexia, had also died. Furthermore, the core members of the ancient race would also be killed.

    And this was because of a fat cat which supposed to be a pet in the house! What''s more, this fat cat was arrogant enough not to put the ancient race in his eyes. It disyed so much power and authority that even a True Monarch was helpless against! They wanted to know what type of beast this fat cat was as to satisfy their curiosity. However, they did not have the guts to ask the fat cat, scared that they would be the next ancient race.

    Of course, if they were afraid of this cat, how could they forget about the master of it? This young man in his 20s who was called ''His Majesty'' by the cat. One look and you could already determine that the cat deeply revered this person! Perhaps, only this young man was the cat only revered!

    "Finally, it''s done." Jin Rouzily said, "Myaw, thank you for your help this time."

    "Your Majesty!" Lord Myaw''s arrogant expression was nowhere to be found as it hugged Jin Rou''s thighs, rubbing its fat cheek, "I missed you! I missed you!"

    "..." The crowd was utterly speechless. What was this? Their mouths were wide and round open because of shock. This cat, which supposed to be arrogant, turned a 180-degree attitude. Was this the same cat that killed the proud ancient race of the Sea Continent?

    "Myaw is incredible, so I missed you too." Jin Rou caressed its head.

    "Yayy! Meow!" Lord Myaw seemed like enjoying this. Afterwhich, it secretly created clones that could not be seen by anyone here except Jin Rou and ordered them to set forth to the core base of the Sea Ancient Race in the other continent and kill all the remaining Immortal Emperors and those who carried potential to make the ancient race rise once again.

    This was a vicious move. Lord Myaw was not nning to let them have an easy life for the rest of their lives. And it dered that this was the price of offending his master.

    While the man and the cat were busy with themselves, the Guild Master and the old man of the pavilion were talking to themselves in a low tone.

    "This young man is not from here." The old man of the pavilion said.

    "I agree with you. He even has a beast that can make a True Monarch helpless against them. If we are the opponent of the ancient race, perhaps they will not choose this path. After all, they have a True Monarch expert in their line up. Too bad that they were just defeated like that." The Guild Master nodded in agreement.

    Indeed, if this was any other person who offended them, the ancient race would surely not choose this path and surely fight it out against the offender. And maybe the True Monarch would also fight if things became rough and worse to protect her descendants. Unfortunately for them, they had met someone who they could not afford to provoke. Thus, they kicked a huge te of armor this time and were rendered helpless, only could wait for their iing deaths. What''s worse, all of the core members would die and would make the ancient race fall to the bottom of the food chain.

    For sure, with the core members gone, the ancient race would suffer tremendous amount of bullying and humiliation. They have too many enemies, after all. Perhaps, there would be greedy ones who would plot to seize the treasures that the ancient race had umted. The ancient race, even without their emperors, was still a huge pie that everyone wanted to take a bite.

    "Lang Zing, I am proud of you." The old man could not help but grin as he patted Lang Zing''s shoulder. To be able to form a friendship with Jin Rou was something the old man thought, the luck of your three lifetimes. With such a mighty friend who could kill a True Monarch effortlessly, isn''t like having another backer aside from the Terrace Evend Pavilion?

    Lang Zing only smiled and ran came towards Jin Rou and praised his idol with shining stars in his eyes, "Young Master Jin, you are so amazing!"

    The cute expression of Lord Myaw suddenly vanished and looked viciously at Lang Zing, "Who are you, ant?"

    "Ah, Lord Myaw, I am Lang Zing. You can also call me Little Lang, Lang Xiao or anything as you like it. I am Young Master Jin''s friend." Lang Zing was a bit scared, although he knew that nothing would happen with Jin Rou present.

    "Friend?" Lord Myaw''s left brow shot up, "An ant like you dares to imˇŞ"

    "Myaw, he really is my friend so please don''t make things difficult for him." Jin Rou interrupted and caressed Lord Myaw''s head once again.

    "Hiyaaaa!" It seemed that Lord Myaw was very much enjoying the way Jin Rou was caressing it, "If Your Majesty says so. Myaw will abide. Abide!"

    "Ah, Senior Master Jin, I am Cao Zing. I am the grandfather of Lang Zing." Soon, the old man of the pavilion with the Pavilion Master in tow also came to Jin Rou and greeted him.

    Lord Myaw shot up a nce at Cao Zing and was about to say something rude once again when Jin Rou put a gag in its mouth and said, "You don''t need to call me Senior Master. Please just call me Young Master."

    Jin Rou could not help but remember the experience he had with Old Mo when they first met, calling him ''Senior'' a bunch of times.

    "Ah, Young Master Jin..." Seeing the approachable attitude of Jin Rou, Cao Zing seized the opportunity to strike a connection with him.

    While Jin Rou and the others were talking, in the audience area, Ku Ming''s face wasplicated as he did not know what to say.

    To think that the very person who killed one of their nsmen was Jin Rou. What''s more, he possessed thepass all this time.

    Truth be told, he really did not know what to feel.

    "Ku Ming, let''s go." The First Ming Ancestor hiding in the shadows said.

    Ku Ming showed moreplicated expression, but nevertheless, he still stood up and walked away of the arena without anyone noticing his departure.

 Chapter 226 - You Are Finally Here

    Several days had passed since the showdown happened, yet everyone who watched it had yet to get over with it. After all, they had seen way too awesome fights in one day, especially that time when the Earth-Dragon and the Three-Headed Fire Lioness fought and of course, the time when Lord Myaw emerged. They could not forget the arrogant disposition of the cat that would make its enemy spurt blood in infuriation and perhaps die next.

    The Sea Continent was in a big uproar as a piece of earth-shattering news came out. The Sea Ancient Race, which stood arrogantly and proudly at the top of the food chain of the said continent, was now like a headless chicken as their emperors were all killed! As the various powerhouses who were informed with this firsthand, they immediately held a meeting to n what course of action to take against the ancient race.

    Although the ancient race could not fight back now, due to their core members being killed, they still have treasures that could protect themselves. And that would be trouble for these powerhouses. Of course, they were aware of this fact. That''s why they were nning right now of what they should do. After all, they were not the only powerhouses who wanted to take a bite with this huge piece of a pie that came from the sky.

    But whatever they wanted to do, Jin Rou did not care at all. He was currently residing at the Physicians'' Guild right now, helping Zin Shi with her cultivation.

    "It''s only days passed, yet you are about to breakthrough to the Immortal Realm." Jin Rou assessed Zin Shi, nodding his head, "With this pace, you will be an Immortal Emperor probably in a month." With this pace, he would not worry about awakening her blood. In fact, the manual might help her awaken it without Jin Rou taking action.

    "Young Master Jin sure loves to jest." Zin Shi shook her head in disagreement, "Although my cultivation is rising with a rapid state, I know that I''m already reaching my limitation."

    If one was about to reach his limitation in cultivation, it meant that one''s talent was already used and needed to rely on fortuitous encounters to breakthrough. Or else, they would be stuck in the same realm for the rest of their lives without even touching the next realm.

    She paused for a moment and looked at Jin Rou, "Besides I''m still stabilizing my current realm. I have a breakthrough way too many times in a short span of time. It would not be beneficial to me if my cultivation is not stable."

    This was indeed true. A cultivator should first stabilize his strength in order to grasp the power of the Dao entirely. However, with Jin Rou with her, why would she need to stabilize it when even the manual could already stabilize her cultivation in just a matter of minutes? Perhaps, she said this because she did not want to trouble Jin Rou any longer.

    "Zin ShiˇŞ" Jin Rou wanted to say something when his entire body shook with his eyes widened in shock. Soon, his eyes revealed a trace of being horrified.

    "Young Master Jin...?" Zin Shi was taken aback when she saw the current expression of Jin Rou. This was the first time she had seen him revealed an expression like this!

    "..." Jin Rou looked like he was dazing. But his horrified expression had yet to leave his face as his body was shaking. Soon, he clenched his fist that it made crackling sounds and revealed thick aura.

    Zin Shi was afraid, thus leading her into taking steps backwards away from Jin Rou. What''s going on?

    "Zin Shi, I will be back. If youprehend fully the manual I gave, that''s enough to make you breakthrough to the Immortal Realm." Jin Rou used force to spit out these words. Next, he waved his hand and a huge golden gate appeared and he did not waste time and enter it, "Zin Shi, remember, don''t ever take any test that will require your blood."

    Whoosh! Soon, Jin Rou was nowhere to be found and left Zin Shi who was currently in utter confusion. Of course, as Jin Rou said those, she would follow his instructions. However, she was curious, what kind of urgent matter was that to make Jin Rou, who was always calm andposed, reveal a horrified expression as if he had seen a ghost? Right now, her questions could not be answered, so she would firstprehend the manual Jin Rou gave her to the fullest so that when he was back, he would not be disappointed about the results.

    ---

    Farna''s Mortal World, Dual Doves Mountain Range.

    A huge golden gate appeared out of the void and a streak of light rushed out of it with a terrifying speed! However, the streak of light stopped in its tracks and revealed a young man in his 20s. And of course, this was Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou wanted to rush to check the current state of his sect but a barrier was set up a hundred meters away from the peak of the mountain. A while ago, he felt the vital signs of his people in the Farna''s Mortal World were weakening to such a state where their lives were in danger. Thus he panicked and rushed here. With Yuna Sierra guarding the sect, who could threaten their sect?

    There was only one possibility in his mind. And that''s what made him horrified!

    "Oh my. You are finally here." An ancient, yet womanly voice, reverberated the ce. Soon, a woman probably in her 30s appeared. She was wearing a silver-shining robe. Her beauty, which could shame any woman who would see her, was so universe-toppling that the flowers and the moon would blush. Her pure white long hair was so dazzling as it was carried by the wind which added to her appeal, looking like a being who transcended way above the heavens itself.

    Jin Rou could not help but stumble a step backward, with only one word he could force out,

    "Grandma..."

 Chapter 227 - Yanlu Rou

    "Why are you so surprised, Jin''er?" Yanlu Rou chuckled, "You should have already expected this."

    Jin Rou did not know what to say. But his grandma was right. One of the Rous would surelye to get him. But never did he expect that it would be his grandma!

    "Grandma... when did you arrive here?" Jin Rou tried to calm himself down and asked.

    "Hmm, I have been here since yesterday." Yanlu Rou answered with her eyes revealed an expression of sarcasm, "But who would have thought that that traitor won''t wee me and instead put up a barrier that even I will need to use a certain amount of strength to break it. She overestimated herself as a General."

    Yanlu Rou was talking about Yuna Sierra. When she arrived here, Yuna Sierra had already known it and decided to go all out and use her prized treasure in to trap Yanlu Rou outside in order to buy time and send a telepathy message to Jin Rou. But who could think that with just a few attacks, the barrier which supposed to buy them time, would break all of a sudden? It left Yuna Sierra helpless and the others.

    But Yuna Sierra did not dare to fight Yanlu Rou and focused on protecting the members of their sect. Besides, she was only a True God, while Yanlu Rou was a Zenith God. There''s a huge gap between them and if she chose to fight, she would just be courting death. With Yanlu Rou''s temper, it was not impossible to kill her out of thought.

    "What did you do to them?" Jin Rou asked Yanlu Rou. He could feel that the vital signs of hisrades were weakening more and this made him panicked. He could not let anything happen towards hisrades. As a Celestial King, he should protect his subjects!

    "Oh, those trash?" Yanlu Rou snickered, "They are inside this space barrier, in which the oxygen was very thin. I just punished them a bit aspensation for wasting my time. They just need to tell where are you currently yet they zipped their mouths. Hmm, loyal dogs but ipetent ones."

    "Release them now, Grandma!" Jin Rou raised his voice in agitation. Right now, he was like a child who was wronged by his family.

    "Sure, I can release them. After all, I have no use to them." Yanlu Rou smiled, "But you have toe home with me. You have to abandon everything here. As a Celestial King, you have to associate only with those high nobles, not this kind of trash people of the backward worlds."

    Jin Rou''s body was shaking. It could not be determined if he was shaking because of fright, or because of anger, "Grandma, I respect you. So don''t call my friends trash because they are not!"

    "Friends?" Yanlu Rou''s expression darkened andughed coldly, "It seemed that they have tainted your mind. If that''s the case, I have no choice but to kill them now so that you will no longer have any reason to cling into this world."

    Yanlu Rou was very displeased. Her always obedient and cute grandson was rebelling against her! And she thought that was because of those people who Jin Rou called friends.

    "Grandma, do you really need to push it to this extent?" Jin Rou was aggrieved. As much as possible, he did not want to be against his grandmother. But what she was doing, it was pushing Jin Rou to the limit.

    "I am doing this for you, Jin''er." Yanlu Rou''s face was serious. She nned to spare their lives as long as Jin Rou came back with her. But when she saw the attachment of Jin Rou to them, she was immediately infuriated. Her Jin''er supposed to have friends of only high-ss ones, not those from the world of peasants! For her, this was hard to take, thus deciding to kill the entire members of the LD Sect.

    Jin Rou did not answer anymore. He put another barrier that would iste the entire Dual Doves

    Mountain Range. After which, he closed his eyes and the clouds turned dark. The dark clouds spun and created a whirlpool in the sky as thunderps could be heard.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Four thunderps descended to Jin Rou, coiling themselves to him. The disguise of Jin Rou could no longer be seen as he reverted back to his true self. If there were people watching, they would immediately be attracted by Jin Rou''s universe-toppling handsomeness. This kind of beauty was so overpowered that it would shame all men, who thought they were handsome and immediately burrow a hole to hide.

    Jin Rou, along with the four circling thunders around him, made him so dazzling and intimidating. He was like a god who descended into the mortal world. Well, in a sense, he was really a god.

    Yanlu Rou, of course, knew what Jin Rou was trying to do and said, "You will go against me just for this bunch of trash, huh? Unbelievable."

    She was more infuriated. However, she took a deep breath and smiled, "Very well. It seems like you need a spanking right now."

    "If you release them nowˇŞ"

    Jin Rou wanted to say something but was interrupted by Yanlu Rou, "Not happening, Jin''er."

    "Then I will save them myself!" Jin Rou dered, "Grandma, I''m sorry but I need to be impolite!"

    "Rou Thunder Style, First Motion: Thunder de Piercing The Void!"

    Peng! A colossal sword that spans several kilometers appeared above Jin Rou. This de, which was made of thunder, was so intimidating that it would terrify anyone who would see this!

    "Hah!" Jin Rou pushed his hand forward as a signal.

    Whoooooosh!

    The colossal sword made of thunder suddenly rushed towards Yanlu Rou at an unbelievable speed, only leaving afterimages of it! It became a streak of light as it descended with great momentum to Yanlu Rou.

    "Hmph." Yanlu Rou snorted. She flickered her white hands and a silver fan appeared. Then, she threw the fan towards the colossal sword.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The sh created explosive sounds as the entire void shook tremendously. If not for the barrier Jin Rou set up a while ago, this sh would have already ended this world!

 Chapter 228 - Against Yanlu Rou

    The sh between the fan and the sword created fluctuations all around as streaks of lights were thrown into all directions. The void shook with a massive quake as cracks appeared on thend.

    "Bang!" Soon, the sh ended with the wind scattering to all ces as it annihted everything in its path!

    The fan returned to Yanlu Rou as she said, "You have gotten stronger, Jin''er."

    Yanlu Rou smiled though she was still mad. The fact that Jin Rou could be stronger even after staying in the backward worlds only meant how terrifying his talents were. ''He was really my grandson, indeed.'' And she knew that in the future, Jin Rou would surpass anyone in the Rou Family. In fact, with the existence of a genius like Jin Rou, he would surpass anyone even the revered geniuses of other universes.

    But of course, the more she thought about this, the more she would need to bring Jin Rou back so that he could focus on cultivation only. Jin Rou had cked for many years already, it was time to make him stronger and stronger. Thus, no matter what the request of Jin Rou regarding his friends, she would notply.

    "..." Jin Rou did not respond to his grandmother''s words. He was insanely focused and thinking about how to save his friends.

    "Grandma, you really will not let go of them?" Jin Rou asked, once again, for the veryst time.

    "Jin''er will realize one day that I''m doing this for you." Yanlu Rou did not answer yes or no. But Jin Rou knew his grandma''s answer.

    "I''m already the Celestial King. Yet I still have a leash on my neck like I am a dog." Jin Rou self-mocked himself which made his grandma ufortable, "I am already a grown-up. I want to hold my decisions myself! I want to decide my own path!"

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou, with a body filled with thunder, suddenly charged towards Yanlu Rou leaving afterimages and became a streak of blue light! Afterwhich, Jin Rou was within a meter away from her when he created a dual thorn made of thunder. He did not waste time and immediately thrust it towards Yanlu Rou!

    Yanlu Rou already knew what Jin Rou was nning, thus opened her fan and received the thrust of the dual thorn.

    "Bang!" It once again made explosive and deafening sounds as it shook the void once again.

    Yanlu Rou, without saying anything, lifted her left hand as a light sh in her beautiful eyes. Soon, a giant hammer made of ice appeared above her. With a signal, the hammer descended with Jin Rou being the target!

    "Thud!" Jin Rou, of course, expected this already as he let go of the dual thorns. He bent his knee and became a streak of thunder himself rushing towards the hammer. The moment when he was about to be hit by the hammer, Jin Rou charged his fist and threw a punch against the hammer.

    "Boom!" The hammer was punched into smithereens, creating a loud explosion.

    Yanlu Rou did not give Jin Rou a time to breathe when she released arger hammer that was colossal as the sword made of thunder a while ago! Seeing this, Jin Rou could not help but distance himself away.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Soon, thousands of thorns made of thunder appeared out of the void above Jin Rou. It seemed like he was prepared to confront the attack of his grandma head on!

    "It seems Jin''er has fully mastered the Rou Thunder Style." Yanlu Rou casuallymented, "But that''s not enough to defeat me!"

    Yanlu Rou was not bluffing when she said this. Although both of them were Zenith Gods, Yanlu Rou had already lived for billions of years while Jin Rou was only a boy who''s about to turn 16. While Yanlu Rou''s talent could not bepared to Jin Rou''s, in terms of experience, Yanlu Rou would not lose out. Besides, it would be a shame if she, from the ancient generation, would be defeated by her own grandson!

    Yanlu Rou did not think twice as she signaled the colossal hammer to descend to Jin Rou. She wanted her grandson to realize that it''s not yet his time to defeat her!

    "Wam!" The colossal hammer made of ice descended towards Jin Rou with a momentum not to be trifled with!

    "Whooooooosh!" Jin Rou also signaled the thunder thorns he created to attack. Soon, the thunder thorns became streaks of blue light as it rushed towards the iing colossal hammer.

    "Peng! Boom! Boom! Peng!" This time, the shaking of the void was more severe than before. The sh made the entire barrier, which Jin Rou made, to have cracked parts. It seemed like it could no longer endure the attacks of the two gods!

    Jin Rou knew that if this attack was released out of the barrier, it would surely annihte more than half of this mortal world! And of course, he would not let this happen. Perhaps his grandma did not care about this world even if it was destroyed, but he did. Thus, he sent a portion of his essence qi to the void to strengthen it.

    However, it created a gap for Jin Rou, as his focus was to strengthen the barrier.

    "Whoosh!" Of course, Yanlu Rou would not miss this chance as she disappeared from her original spot and appeared in front of Jin Rou in a matter of quick half of a second! Next, she waved her fan in a gentle yet powerful manner.

    "Ksss!" Jin Rou was thrown away like a kite with its string snap. However, he did not fall as he immediately regained his bearing. However, the thousands of thunder thorns above him could no longer take it as he took damage. They turned into nothingness as the colossal hammer continued its descent to Jin Rou.

    "Kikikiki!" The snake-like thunders, which were coiling Jin Rou until now, suddenly shook. They then spun faster and faster above Jin Rou and soon created a massive coiling thunder dragon. This dragon was massive enough that it could not almost be contained by the barrier itself! It was like a dragon god of thunder that descended to punish mortals!

    "Raaaaah!" The thunder dragon roared as it slithered its way to the descending hammer. It opened itsrge mouth as it had eaten the colossal hammer with one gulp!

 Chapter 229 - Cornered

    Seeing the thunder dragon looking at her with killing intent, Yanlu Rou chuckled, "A while ago, you have been holding back your strength, perhaps afraid that you will destroy the barrier itself which you created to protect the mortals living here. But now, using the Rou Thunder Style Sixth Motion: Thunder Death Dragon, it seems like you are now taking things with full power, yes Jin''er?"

    That was indeed true. Jin Rou used the Rou Thunder Style attacks during the previous battle, but it was not any of the motions of the thunder style as he was afraid that it would destroy the world. If that happened, he would be crying blood unstoppable.

    "It''s true that this is the Thunder Death Dragon. But I already calcted the strength and that would not destroy even half of this world with this barrier, at least." Jin Rou said.

    "Very well, my grandson." Yanlu Rou smiled and opened her arms, "Show me the power of the greatest genius our Rou Celestial Family have!"

    Jin Rou did not say anything as he gestured the dragon.

    "Raaaaaah!" The thunder dragon roared and dashed towards Yanlu Rou with an amazing speed. It carried an unstoppable momentum as if it was about to raze everything to the ground!

    "Jin''er, since you are serious about injuring me severely, I could not help but be sad." Yanlu Rou showed the face of a broken-hearted grandma who was wronged. However, her expression changed, in a split second, into something of a vicious then said, "Thus, don''t me me if I spank you hard! Rou Ice Style, Third Variation: Unbreakable Castle Of The Evesting Void!"

    "Waaaaaam!" The void shook violently. The sun lost its shine as it hid behind the clouds as if it was feeling intimidated and afraid. The gravity was reversed and all of the people around the Dual Doves Mountain Range were affected. Falling to the sky, literally!

    Soon, a majestic and colossal castle that was made of ice appeared. It stood in front of Yanlu Rou as if it was a guard protecting its master.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The thunder dragon shed with the ice castle and created terrifying explosions all around. It thought that with its power, it could afford to ignore the castle and just break it. However, it discovered that he was stuck outside of the pce and its momentum vanished. This castle was seemed impregnable!

    "Rou Ice Style, Third Variation..." Of course, Jin Rou knew the value and how strong this third variation was. He could not help but frown.

    Unbreakable Castle Of The Evesting Void was one of the most powerful defense techniques that the Rou Celestial Family have, currently. Although it was one of the most powerful defense, in fact, it was thest of the rankings if we were to be honest. But this technique was the leading powerful defense if it''s in the rankings of the Rou Ice Style Variations.

    And Jin Rou, of course, had learned this technique. In fact, he had already learned all the Rou Styles avable in the Celestial Library that only the Rou members had the ess to.

    Now that his grandma had released this ice castle, it would be hard for him to destroy it unless he used most of his strength. And if he used more strength, it would undoubtedly break the barrier and it might affect the people near them. No, it would really affect them and perhaps, many lives would be lost. And this was what Jin Rou did not want to happen.

    Jin Rou was in a dilemma. For the first time of his life, he experienced such a pinch. His father, Fan Rou, had also fought with him in the past. Yet, if we were topare Fan Rou and Yanlu Rou, thetter was way terrifying than the former!

    What should he do? Breaking in into the sect with brute strength to save his friends was out of the question now that his grandma had released a formidable defense. Besides, even without the castle, Yanlu Rou was more than enough to be the defense herself. Release a technique stronger than the thunder dragon? Of course, he could. Only if he did not care about the lives of the living around them. If he was a heartless king, perhaps he had done it already to save his friends. But he was not. Although he was arrogant and cold-hearted when it came to his enemies, that attitude only applied to his enemies only.

    But if he kept thinking about the well-being of the mortals, then his friends would die in their ce. After all, the vital signs of his friends were weakening and weakening to the point that he could only faintly feel them. He could only save one and he needed to be heartless to the other. That''s why he was currently in a pinch, unable to decide.

    Jin Rou was always a decisive person. But this time, he did not know what to do at all.

    If it was his father, the former Celestial King, what would he choose? Jin Rou thought that his father would also be undecided like him. But he was wrong as Fan Rou, as the Celestial King, already knew what he should do.

    Yanlu Rou was enjoying this expression of this grandson of hers. As a grandmother who loves his grandson so much, she could not bear to hurt physically Jin Rou. If she really wanted to, there were many times that she could have done it. In fact, the previous attacks she made were precisely calcted ording to Jin Rou''s capabilities. Thus, she decided to attack Jin Rou mentally.

    Besides, she wanted to see how would her grandson ovee this. Would he choose to use his real strength to save his friends and let the mortals be affected and die, or would he choose to do nothing and watch his friends die in order not to affect the innocent mortals who did not know what''s happening?

    Jin Rou remained silent for a while.

    After which, the wind''s direction suddenly changed. And Jin Rou''s aura hadpletely changed into something else.

 Chapter 230 - A King, I Am!

    Outside of the barrier.

    The nearby cities could feel the explosions as it shook the earth tremendously. The clouds were dark enough to give everyone chills that something big was going on somewhere. After a few minutes, suddenly, the gravity was reversed as everything turned upside down!

    "What''s going on...?" A sect master was pale from fright as he experienced this kind of phenomenon first hand, "Is it the end of the world?"

    Judging by the current happening, it really seemed like it was the end of the world.

    "There''s a probability that it is..." An ancestor answered, "But I hope that it''s not the case. If it''s really the end of the world, us mortals will die as well. We cannot migrate into another world to save ourselves."

    "..." The sect master did not know what to say. But he sped his hands to pray to the gods to not let anything happen to them. Their sect was about to prosper and would be acknowledged by the White Castle. This was the perfect time to rise from the bottom and be one of the predators of this world.

    Inside the barrier, Jin Rou''s aurapletely changed. With his eyes closed, the snake-like thunders around him suddenly stopped circting.

    "..." Yanlu Rou was puzzled. What was her grandson trying to do? But she was surprised as his aura hadpletely changed, "It seems that Jin''er is about to do something big. Did he perhaps decide what would he choose?"

    "Boom!" The moment Jin Rou opened his eyes, an explosive sound reverberated around him as his eyes revealed a deep determination which shook his grandma a bit, "Rou Fire Style, Fifth Movement: Ring Of Hell me!"

    "Whoosh!" White mes appeared out of nowhere as it immediately surrounded the entire barrier of Dual Doves Mountain Range shaping into a ring. The white mes were so aggressive and thick that no one would dare to touch it. If anyone dared, they would just be seeking their own deaths.

    "Ring Of Hell me? This is a technique with a very tough defense." Yanlu Rou was puzzled for a moment. The Rou Fire Style, Fifth Movement, was a defense that was way tougher than the Unbreakable Castle Of The Evesting Void. While the castle could protect its master in one direction, the ring could actually protect its master from attacks in all directions. But what made Yanlu Rou confused was with thergeness of the ring, it should not be for protecting Jin Rou. After all, the ring circted not with Jin Rou alone, but to the entire Dual Doves Mountain Range.

    However, Yanlu Rou seemed to have been enlightened as her eyes revealed extreme surprised. A bit of fright was expressed as well as she muttered, "Don''t tell me..."

    But Yanlu Rou did not finish her sentence as Jin Rou moved once again.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Explosive sounds that were more terrifying than before sounded and shook the entire void, leaving dreadful pits and cracks all around. Soon, a big phoenix, which was made of white and red mes, suddenly appeared majestically. Its body covered the entire half of the ring as it pped its wings in an intimidating manner.

    "Kruuuuuu!" The phoenix howled against Yanlu Rou. Its eyes were filled deep killing intent as if it wanted to eat her alive.

    "Phoenix Of Damnation." Yanlu Rou muttered to herself. She was not intimidated by the sudden appearance of this phoenix. Rather, she was shocked, "Do you really want to do that, Jin''er? You must be aware of the effect of that act if you take even a slight misstep."

    She could not help but be worried about the well-being of her grandson. The Phoenix Of Damnation was the Rou Fire Style, Third Movement and it boasted a very high attack power. If this phoenix were to be set free outside of this barrier, it could easily turn the whole world into ashes in just a short amount of time. Jin Rou cast a technique that boasted a tougher defense than her castle, and at the same time cast a technique with a terrifying offense.

    What did Jin Rou mean when he cast these two techniques at the same time? Yanlu Rou was already certain when Jin Rou used the phoenix.

    "I am the Celestial King of this universe. Thus, if I failed to protect either my subjects and the innocent, I have no right to call myself a King!" Jin Rou bravely dered, "A King, I am!"

    At this point, if anyone could see Jin Rou, they would immediately fall in love with him, not because of his handsomeness but his disposition and temperament as someone who was above all of the beings.

    "Kuruuuuu!" The phoenix howled and lifted its beak. Soon, it opened its mouth and fired a beam of horrifying red mes towards the space barrier which was keeping the members of the LD Sect.

    "Bang! Bang! Boom! Boom!" Yanlu Rou did not do anything as she just watched the space barrier being ravaged by the mes. The wind scattered in all directions and it created fluctuations all around the void! The ring could not defend some of its mes as some had passed through, breaking the barrier and nearby cities were caught on fire. Whatever the mes passed by, it would immediately turn into nothingness. Thus, the people around decided to not bother with the city and just flee far away until the mes were gone. Although the nearby cities and sects were ruined, at the very least, there was a minimum casualty.

    "Crack! Crack!" Soon, the space barrier revealed cracks as it turned into bigger webs of cracks. It seemed that it could no longer take the attack of the phoenix.

    "Crack! Bang!" True enough, the space barrier, which was created by Yanlu Rou to imprison Jin Rou''s friends, was destroyed with an explosive sound.

    Thud!

    Jin Rou could not help but kneel in the air and almost vomited blood but he stopped it. The bacsh of using his own technique against his technique was something only a madman would do. After all, this was forbidden as it could affect the talent and the future prospect of an individual.

    Fortunately enough, Jin Rou had only suffered a bacsh and it weakened him to such this state.

 Chapter 231 - In One Condition

    If it''s someone else that used an offensive technique and defensive technique at the same time, they would surely suffer tremendously. After all, the qi contained by the two techniques were very much the same, but they turned out to be different from each other. Thus, it could cause a contradiction between the two and it would affect the one who cast the techniques. In fact, it could harm future prospects and the talent of an individual. So unless there were no other choices to choose, no one would bother about doing this.

    Jin Rou had already prepared for the worst oue as he used two techniques at the same time just to sh with each other. He thought that he would, at worst, became immobile and suffered severely. But it seemed thatdy luck was with Jin Rou as it only depleted his qi and was very exhausted.

    Although he was sessful in saving his friends and defending the people outside, he was nowpletely defenseless in front of his grandmother. She could now do whatever he wanted to do with Jin Rou''s state. Of course, Jin Rou would still fight back despite being seriously exhausted this time around. Perhaps, that''s his way of saying he did not yet want toe home.

    Silence permeated between the two as a wind passed by randomly. Yanlu Rou just looked at Jin Rou with aplicated expression. That''s right, she did not know what she should feel at all. But her anger had already subsided.

    After a long while of silence, Yanlu Rou decided to speak, "They are just mortals, and even weak at that. Why do you need to take a huge risk just for them?"

    She did not understand her grandson''s way of thinking. As someone who ruled all the beings of this world, why bother saving this world of mortals when he could just create one after he destroyed it?

    "Because they are my friends." Jin Rou honestly answered, "And they are my people."

    "Nonsense." Yanlu Rou shook her head, "Jin''er, I know as a child, you need friends. But you can have friends in the Rou Celestial Realm. There are many families who are willing to be friends with you even after before you seeded in the throne."

    "Friends? More like they want to be friends with me in the name of benefits." Jin Rou casually rebutted. Although Jin Rou was still a child, he could see the inner hearts of every being he encountered. And most of those who he met in the past in their realm had very dark inner hearts. But of course, there was also a girl who he had met with a pure white inner heart, but he only met her once and never again.

    "..." Yanlu Rou could not help but be rendered speechless by her grandson. She did not want to admit it, but what he said was true. All those who stroke a connection and form a friendship with the Rou Celestial Family was for their own benefit. But isn''t it natural in this world where the strong prey the weak?

    Hearing no response, Jin Rou decided to continue, "Grandma, I know that you love me, but please let me go and see the worlds myself more."

    Truth be told, Jin Rou was still mad with his grandma. After all, who would have thought that she would use his friends as the bargaining chip for him toe back home? Perhaps, if Jin Rou was powerless, he would immediately agree but with reluctance just to save them. But as a Celestial King, he had the power to save them. Of course, it was just at the limit of saving them. Defeating his grandmother? No, that''s pretty impossible for the current Jin Rou and he was much aware of that.

    As he was very exhausted right now, all he could do was to beg his grandmother in ordance with his will. He did not want to fight with his family any longer as it was making him feel ufortable and heavy.

    Seeing the pitiful state of her grandson, Yanlu Rou''s heart melt. She wanted to rush forward and hug him but after remembering how did this grandson of hers raised his hand against her, she restrained herself from doing so.

    But Yanlu Rou was happy because she did not take her husband, Lao Rou, with her. Because if she did, she knew that Jin Rou would be up for a beating.

    Yanlu Rou inwardly sighed, she looked helpless and spoke, "Jin''er, since you really like to stay here, I will give you permission. But in one condition."

    Jin Rou''s heart almost jumped from joy. However, when he heard the words ''but in one condition'', he immediately calmed down, "What is it, Grandma?"

    "Do you remember the Su Celestial Family of the Colossal State Universe?" Yanlu Rou asked Jin Rou.

    "Su Celestial Family?" Jin Rou recalled the name, "Yes. They are our ally, right?"

    The Su Celestial Family had the same standing as the Rou Celestial Family as they were also ruling an entire universe paralleled to the Rou''s. But unlike the Rou''s True State Universe which has a few worlds, the Colossal State Universe contained three thousand worlds! Of course, it did not mean that the Rou''s were weakpared to the Su''s.

    "That''s right. The Su Celestial Family is our ally." Yanlu Rou smiled, "A month ago, the Su''s envoy hade into our Celestial Mansion in order to deliver a message from the Su Celestial Family. It said that they wanted to visit our abode to discuss the matters regarding of deepening the alliance between the Rou and Su."

    "Then do Grandma want me, as the Celestial King, to be there when theye?" Jin Rou asked. It was reasonable. The Celestial King should be present when receiving the guests from another universe as a sign of respect.

    "My Jin''er is quick-witted." Yanlu Rou sped her delicate white hands, "That''s right. I want Jin''er to be there as well. Although the Su had not said when they wille, I will immediately send a message to you when they did. Thus, whatever you are doing, you have to leave it there and be at the mansion right away. If you agree with my terms, then I will let you do whatever you want to do."

    "Alright, I agree." Jin Rou responded quickly. Compared to his freedom, this condition did not weigh much at all.

    "Then since my cute grandson has already agreed, I have to leave now." Yanlu Rou said as she smiled, "Be sure to take of yourself, Jin''er."

    She really wanted to hug and caress Jin Rou''s beautiful hair first before leaving. However, she still bore a bit grudge. Besides, the situation was awkward. She was nning to let his grandson pay when he came back to their realm. When she stated the condition, she left out an important part, which was why Jin Rou immediately agreed. If only he knew that, he would immediately decline.

    "Take care of yourself too, Grandma." And I''m sorry. Jin Rou wanted to say thest three words, but the words were stuck in his throat for some unknown reason.

    Soon, a gate made of ice appeared in front of Yanlu Rou. She smiled warmly at Jin Rou, and turned her back towards him, entering the gate. But before she could fully enter the gate, her beautiful eyes shed with a scheming smile on her face.

    After his grandma left, Jin Rou immediately rushed towards his friends and check them. After checking them, he sighed in relief, "Thank goodness, they are well and will just be unconscious for a while. But thanks to Yuna, the effect inside the space barrier had brought less restraint to their minds."

    Next, he put a protective barrier with soothing oxygen in order for them to breathefortably and aid them with their recovery and put another 10 consecutive barriers in order to ensure their security. Then, he left a message written beside Yuna Sierra and took off.

    After all, he still needed toe back to Grivexia in order to fulfill a promise regarding Owner Bu.

    ---

    A/N:

    Alright, volume 3 has finally ended with this chapter. Yayyy! My heartfelt thanks to all of my loyal readers out there who have shown non-stop support even I amcking in some aspects. Really, thank you!

    Volume 4 will be released next week, which is after semi-finals week (Yes, I have to study in order to maintain my above-average grades! :/)

    I hope everyone well and may God bless all of you!

    See you next week!

    ˇŞBrei.

 Chapter 232 - [ Volume 4, Starlight ] Starlight

    "Owner Bu, are you ready?" Jin Rou asked the old man by his side. They were in front of a majestic golden gate activated by Jin Rou, "This is a gate towards the Outer Heaven. You only need to enter this gate and just endure a little."

    "Endure a little?" Owner Bu swallowed his saliva as beads of sweat started rolling down his aged face.

    As far as he remembered, ascending to the Outer Heaven was easier said than done as it has many stages of endurance.

    The first one was surviving the Lightning of Heaven for several hours. The lightnings were so powerful that even the genius Immortal Emperors of other worlds had died here. Take note, Immortal Emperors were the peak of the mountain in Grivexia. If even Emperors could die here, what more for those cultivators lower than this realm?

    Of course, one could use a treasure in order to lessen the damage. But only treasures from Outer Heaven could do. Perhaps, it might not even work.

    The second stage was a deep purple see. After you passed the first stage, you will need to suffer loss of oxygen for a few minutes while ascending the waters. Just imagine, you will no longer breathe and treasures didn''t work here in this stage. So you need to rely on you sheer will to survive. Mostly, here in this stage had the most casualties as the ascenders were being tested by their fighting spirit.

    Thest stage was a small stone. After you survived the upward diving, you will see a small stone floating in your sight. That stone would bring no harm, but it will judge you whether you qualify to ascend sessfully or not.

    So far, out of 100 ascenders, only 5 or fewer could ascend sessfully.

    That''s why Owner Bu was renowned during his prime. With this difficulty, no wonder fewer and fewer were willing to try to ascend as most of the emperors just chose to stay in Grivexia.

    Jin Rou could see the worry in Owner Bu''s eyes so he chuckled, "Owner Bu, don''t worry. As I''m here, of course, I won''t let you experience something horrible like that. You will just feel a slight tinge of pain, that''s all."

    Owner Bu was stumped to hear this and thought, ''did it mean that the Youngmaster has a way to bypass those torturing stages?''

    Thinking about this, he again gulped his saliva. Just what kind of existence did he encounter that it could cheat the ascending stages? Not just that, he could even create a gate going to the Outer Heaven in a casual manner! What kind of cheat was this?

    Even in the Outer Heaven, he didn''t know any famous experts capable of doing this!

    What''s more, what''s this slight tinge of pain? Perhaps if Owner Bu had the same cultivation like Jin Rou''s, it would really be a slight pain. But hey, they are far from each other! It''s like an ant and a dragon tearing the skies.

    What doesn''t hurt you didn''t mean it would not hurt me too! He eximed in his heart.

    The calm andposed Owner Bu was now dripping with cold sweat. But after a short while, he just gritted his teeth and entered the gate.

    What could he do? He needed the Youngmaster''s help, thus, all he could do was abide. Furthermore, with the character of the othet party, he knew that Jin Rou would not abandon him if anything were to happen.

    Seeing this, Jin Rou could not help butugh. Owner Bu was overthinking things too much. He could easily tell by observing the old man''s face.

    After Owner Bu entered the gate, Jin Rou flicked his finger and a white pigeon appeared. He attached a small book in its foot and casually wrote something.

    After he finished writing, he said to the pigeon, "Go, give this to her and stay by her side. If anyone dares to bully her, you have my permission to cripple the culprit!"

    "I understand, Master." The pigeon bowed its small head and took off.

    Seeing the pigeon flew, Jin Rou looked back at the gate and smiled, "Well then, time to see what the Outer Heaven looks like!"

    "Poof!" Jin Rou just disappeared without any fluctuations. It was like he didn''t exist there at all.

    ˇŞ

    "It''s really a slight pain..." In a vast grassy ne, an old man and a young man appeared out of nowhere. The old man was checking himself if he got some injuries but just like Jin Rou said, it was only a slight pain and nothing more.

    "I told you, right?" Jin Rou smiled, "You just need to believe me."

    "I''m sorry..." Owner Bu was ashamed of himself. To think that he didn''t believe Jin Rou at all. That''s really a shameful thing to think of.

    Jin Rou smiled. This type of thing was no longer rare to him. And it''s not a big deal for him, too. He looked at the vast ne and asked, "So how about you give me an introduction about this world?"

    Owner Bu was surprised. Isn''t Youngmaster a resident of this world? Why would he ask him something like this?

    But he didn''t think too much about this and just obeyed, "As far as I know..."

    This world was called ''Starlight''. In this world consists hundred millions of powerhouses called Constetions. In each constetion, it has hundred thousands to millions of cultivation sects. Sometimes, those apex constetions has empires and kingdoms. Each constetion''s territory span around millions of miles away, depending how powerful the constetion was. But one thing was for sure, all of those constetions were far stronger than any of the sect Jin Rou encountered in the previous worlds.

    In fact, one mere weak constetion here could annihte the whole Grivexia and the lower worlds!

    While Immortal Emperors weremon here, True Monarchs were not asmon. Though, every constetion had at leasf a few True Monarchs.

    But take note, True Monarch was revered in this world as this was the first step to take towards Godhood!

 Chapter 233 - Havenleaf Constellation

    Godhood is the path of the cultivators who seek greater and stronger dao which called the True Dao. Those who seek for this path should fortify their will and mind as it was a dangerous and arduous one. Before you can ascend, you need to step on countless bones and be triumphant.

    This path was so lonely, as it would cut your ties with the mundane world. You would be powerful, that''s true. But your mundane feelings will no longer be there. All you want to do was strive for the dao, the True Dao.

    Starlight was the true definition of ''wider than vast itself''. After all, no one had ever imed that they already traveled across the world back and forth. In fact, no one knew how vast Starlight was.

    Since Starlight was a gargantuan world, there were many races known and had been recorded since the ancient times. Perhaps, there were also races that had yet to be discovered by the masses. Who knows? It was full of mystery and wonders, after all.

    "This is such a wonderful world." Jin Roumented. Although he had read books about the Starlight Higher World, it wasn''t the same if he experienced it himself. He was already here. He was stepping on to the world that his grandfather had created!

    "Yes, this is. For us emperors, this is a great battlefield and a ce to temper ourselves. Of course, if a constetion will ept us and provide us some guidance." Owner Bu said.

    In Starlight, the emperors were only disciples of a sect in a constetion while monarchs were something like teachers for them. Just imagine, the mighty emperors that could make the crowd drop their jaws were only a disciple-level of a sect here? It would make them lose all their hope in striving for greater dao. After all, who wanted to ascend and be a tiny prey in a vast ocean?

    This was the disparity between Grivexia and Starlight. If one would say it, this world was one of the strongest worlds of the True State Universe. Of course, excluding the Rou Celestial Realm.

    "So where are we?" Jin Rou asked as he roamed his gaze around. All he could see was a wide grassy ins. If he would activate his eyes, he could see better.

    "With this grassy ins, there was only one ce I could think of. We are probably in the territory of Havenleaf Constetion." Owner Bu racked his mind and came with this answer.

    "Havenleaf Constetion?" Jin Rou asked and wondered, "Is it a powerful constetion?"

    "Yes, it is powerful." Owner Bu said, "Here in Immortal Realm, they could be said a powerhouse that not just anyone could trifle with."

    The Starlight was divided into 2 realms. The Immortal Realm and True Realm. These two realms had a vast difference with each other in terms of power. If the Immortal Realm were to wage war against experts from True Realm, they would surely lose out, the upside thing was that they would not that badly. After all, Immortal Realm had also experts that could rival some experts of the True Realm.

    "Is it more powerful than your enemy?" Jin Rou asked. Since he wanted to help, he needed to know who is the enemy.

    "No." Owner Bu shook his head and became serious, "That constetion is a powerhouse of the True Realm, and they are one of the strongest constetions out there. So Youngmaster can now imagine how powerful they are."

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded. Indeed, if the enemy was a constetion from the True Realm, it was no wonder why would Owner Bu choose to descend to Grivexia, given the fact that he could pursue a greater dao here.

    And if Owner Bu offended a behemoth from the True Realm, didn''t it mean that Owner Bu had already ascended to that ce? With just a power of Immortal Emperor, how could he?

    There were many questions that he wanted to ask, but he remained silent. Those answers might be answered if fate permits.

    Owner Bu decided to lead the way and Jin Rou just followed silently. He remembered this ce as he previously visited Havenleaf Constetion in the past so though it was already thousands of years ago, he could still remember it.

    After an hour of walking in the vast grassy ins, they suddenly stopped and looked ahead.

    There were four people in green robes with leaf symbols standing, blocking their way.

    These youths were emitting a ferocious vibe as if they were looking at an enemy, ready to set forth to war. It seemed like they were already expecting this pair.

    "Havenleaf disciples." Owner Bu said.

    When these youths saw Owner Bu and Jin Rou stop, the white-haired man stepped forward and shouted, "Who are you? Speak!"

    The tone was condescending and filled with arrogance. It was like he was not putting the pair into his eyes at all. Even a little courtesy was never given.

    "We are just passing by, fellow friends. No need to be agitated, we will leave immediately." Owner Bu smiled amicably.

    "Passing by?" Another youth joined in and sneered, "You trespassed in our constetion''s territory without being noticed. And you are saying you are just passing by? Bullshit! You muste with us or else face the consequences!"

    "Consequences? What consequences?" Suddenly, Jin Rou also joined in. He was wearing azy smile as if he was a cker.

    "You will face death." The white haired youth smiled devilishly. He already checked the two''s cultivation. The old man was only an Immortal Emperor while the young one was just a mortal. With thisme line up, what will they be afraid of? Thus, he thought that he could say what he wanted.

    "Oh? That''s quite an intimidating threat. Alright, we wille with you." Jin Rou revealed a ''terrified'' look. If not for thezy ''oh?'', Owner Bu could tell that Jin Rou was really afraid.

    The white-haired youth smiled from ear to ear, he really thought that Jin Rou was intimidated by his threat. Thus, his pride was boosted to another level.

 Chapter 234 - Leaf Sword Sect

    The Leaf Sword Sect was one of the pirs of Havenleaf Constetion. The experts here were quite renowned not just here, but also in the entire Immortal Realm. Of course, not because they were renowned didn''t mean they were one of the top experts.

    While Leaf Sword Sect was truly a pir, it was the weakest of the 5 pirs of Havenleaf. As a matter of fact, rumors said that this sect was already declining and soon would fall from their position. However, the fact still remained that they were a power not just anyone could mess with! With so many emperors and monarchs, they still deserved the spot of being a pir of a strong constetion.

    Inside the grand hall of Leaf Sword Sect, there was aposed middle-aged man with a green hair and robe. He was emitting a powerful aura that would make the mortals tremble in fear. He was sitting on a throne with an expressionless face. Opposite of him were 6 people. One old man and 5 youths.

    Of course, this was the group that captured Owner Bu and Jin Rou.

    "Fu Xiao, what''s this all about?" The middle-aged man asked. He was called here by the reason that something important came out. But from the looks of it, it wasn''t that important. How could bringing him 2 weak persons be important? Though the old man was almost a True Monarch, it remained true that he was still an Immortal Emperor. There were so many emperors in their sect, why would he need one and an old one at that? Thinking this, he began knitting his brows in displeasure.

    Fu Xiao, the white-haired youth stepped forward and reported, "Sectmaster, these two have trespassed our territory. They were not from this ce."

    "And?" The sectmaster asked in annoyance, "There are so many people using our territory to pass by. And it isn''t like they did something terrible, right? What''s the need that you have to call me out for this nonsense?"

    Indeed, Havenleaf Constetion allowed outsiders to use them as a traveling road. After all, the one in their territory was the only path towards a certain ce. Of course, it wasn''t for free at all. Travellers need to pay their toll per head and that''s non-negotiable.

    "No, sectmaster. We have been guarding our territory towards that ce and we haven''t recognized them." Fu Xiao was sweating. Although he could remaincent in front of other disciples, it''s another matter if the sectmaster was the one in front of him! After all, this middle-aged man was said to be a peak True Monarch!

    "You''re telling me that these two guys here have used our territory without a toll fee?" The sectmaster was more annoyed now, "If that''s the case, you should have just settled this out yourself! You don''t need to summon me just to deliver judgment for these two incapable beings?"

    Fu Xiao was silent. The sectmaster was right. There was no reason for him to report this to the sectmaster as the things were under control. He was just expecting that since he had done something good, he would receive a bit of reward or praise from the sectmaster. After all, he had been digging his way towards a higher position in the Leaf Sword Sect.

    While it was true that he did a good thing, calling out the sectmaster just for this was not.

    The other 3 friends of Fu Xiao also remained silent. They didn''t dare to breathe loudly as it might agitate the sectmaster more. They couldn''t bear the consequences if ever the sectmaster decided to take out his frustration to them as he had been in a bad mood this past few days.

    Seeing the silent disciples, the sectmaster''s mood grew worse and shouted, "Do whatever you want with those people. I don''t care. But never ever do this again! Don''t call me for something small like this!"

    Fu Xiao bit his lip. Being reprimanded in front of people made him ashamed and just wanted to bury everyone present here. He was the leader of the pack, so naturally, all the me would fall on him. And if his enemies caught wind of this, they would surely mock him endlessly.

    "Then, I will do so as you will, Sectmaster." Fu Xiao took out his long sword and swing it for a few times. He stood opposite of Owner Bu and Jin Rou with eyes filled with hatred.

    That''s right, he was thinking that it''s the pair''s fault! If they didn''te out of nowhere, he would not be scolded heavily like this. He thought that this pair deserved a fate worse than death!

    Of course, Owner Bu and Jin Rou could clearly understand what Fu Xiao''s look implied. They shook their heads for the idiocy by this youth. Too young and inexperienced, really.

    "Go die and meet your mother''s b*tch!" Fu Xiao was really mad, and he was nning to kill the two with one swing. He lifted his sword above his head and activated a system that could kill these two slowly in torture.

    However, that moment, the time seemed to stop and the temperature dropped at the lowest minimum that gave Fu Xiao chills. It was like a feeling of falling into the coldest hell and would be frozen as soon the cold run thoroughly in his body.

    He revealed a terrified look as he looked at the young man in front of him. That look was no longerzy and carefree. Instead, it was a look of a mad dragon whose reverse scale was touched. This was the first time that he felt so scared that he almost pissed his pants!

    Jin Rou was about to cut Fu Xiao''s tongue and cripple him when a voice suddenly heard, "Fu Xiao, you are very wrong of how you treat my guests. I invited them here for a coffee yet you are being like this. Stop shaming our sect and get the hell out of here!"

 Chapter 235 - Divine Monarch Sumire

    Suddenly, an old woman appeared out of thin air. She walked gracefully like she was walking on the water. Every step was silent as if she didn''t take a step at all. And with her aged face, you can see that she was so beautiful during her youth.

    Everyone, even the sectmaster, stood up immediately as they saw this walking figure.

    The sectmaster was so tensed that even his muscle in the face was shaking a bit. To think that he had said those kinds of words earlier? He wanted to bury himself in the ground. As someone who was below this old woman, he knew that if she were to pursue this matter, his position of being the sectmaster will be jeopardized.

    "Gao Go greets the Ancestor." The sectmaster bowed his head with respect and fear. In front of this ancestor, he was just a little junior, not enough to reach the apex.

    The four disciples immediately kneeled down and said the same line. They didn''t dare to lift their heads up because of the suffocating presence of this old woman.

    Seeing this, Jin Rou could determine that this old woman had a high rank here in the sect. If not, why would this people who thought highly of themselves would be doing this?

    "You are shaming me, all of you!" The old woman said. Although she didn''t shout, the coldness in her voice was there.

    The group didn''t utter a single word. They didn''t even dare to breathe louldy. With just a snap of her fingers, their heads might start rolling on the ground.

    While Jin Rou was amused by this scene, Owner Bu was confused. He knew himself that they weren''t invited by any sect here in Havenleaf Constetion. In fact, even other constetions didn''t invite them and Jin Rou knew this, too. After all, they just came here a while ago from Grivexia.

    However, Owner Bu decided to keep his mouth shut. Even he was intimidated by this old woman as he knew this existence well.

    Divine Monarch Sumire!

    This ancestor had terrorized and annihted everyone who tried to block her path. She paved her way alone and never backed down against her enemies! This old woman was a foul-tempered expert that doesn''t think about the consequences of her actions!

    Just by taking the path of Godhood was already admirable in the eyes of the masses. After all, breaking through the shackles of the True Monarch to enter the Divine level was way harder than entering the Grand Monarch level.

    Aside from the Godhood path, cultivators also had another path that they coud take. And that''s the Imperial path. This is a path for the cultivators who didn''t think they could survive the Godhood path. And if one would talk about the difficulty, the Imperial was easier to walk on than the Godhood path. After all, once you took the Godhood, you will be against the Heavens itself!

    The sectmaster trembled when he felt that the ancestor was looking coldly at him. He knew that unless he gave an exnation, he would need to pack his things up. After all, he wasn''t the only one who had this cultivation in the entire constetion. Many would run and die to get his position.

    "Ancestor, I... I didn''t know that... they... are your guests..." The sectmaster stuttered. Even after gathering all his courage, with the suffocating aura around, he found it hard to breathe.

    If the sectmaster knew that the ancestor would have some visitors today, he would have prepared a grand asion to receive them. But he wasn''t notified by anyone. Not even those who are close with this ancestor. Of course, he wasn''t ming the ancestor for this. Sumire is the only Divine Monarch of this sect and she held the highest authority of all.

    "Stop giving excuses." Sumire sneered and told the disciples, "You all will be detained at the the deepest part of the cave. Reflect yourselves there and don''te back unless you learned something!"

    The four youth had their face ashen white. Although they didn''t want this punishment, all they could was to obey. After all, if they resist, no one will save them. Not even the sectmaster who was also in a pinch. Soon, they got up and bowed, immediately running towards the cave told by their ancestor.

    "And you." Sumire looked at the sectmaster and said, "Wait me at the dining hall, I will meet you there with the other ancestors."

    The sectmaster didn''t say a thing and just walked out of the hall, seemingly depressed.

    ˇŞ

    "Ancestor, thank you for saving us but you didn''t have to. We are going to be okay, I think." Owner Bu said as he sipped the tea in his cup gracefully.

    Jin Rou and Owner Bu were already at the personal abode of Sumire and currently having a tea.

    "Yes, you two are going to be okay. But my sect will not be." Sumire said as she looked at Jin Rou with amazement.

    Truth be told, she wasn''t nning to intervene with how the disciples want to solve the issue. But after seeing the slight power of Jin Rou, she didn''t hesitate to step forward to save them. Although she didn''t know how powerful Jin Rou was, she knew that he was way stronger than the beings she had met.

    This was pure intuition, but her intuition had never disappointed her.

    "You have good eyes." Jin Rou smiled. He knew that someone was watching them in the shadows, "Eyes good enough to watch us since we stepped on yournd."

    "ˇ­" Sumire was speechless. He knew it from the start? He discovered me? A chill ran down her spines.

    Jin Rou chuckled. In fact, it''s not just Sumire who was watching them. There were some apex beings that kept watch on them for a few minutes. After all, their ascend was quite an abnormal thing since Jin Rou forcefully tore the space and time to travel.

    But who cares? Jin Rou wasn''t afraid of them, so he let them be.

 Chapter 236 - Envoy Xi

    "What a good eyesight this Youngmaster has. It leaves me in awe and admiration." Sumire was really surprised and speechless. Just what kind of power this young man has to know it from the start. After a careful thinking, she concluded that Jin Rou came from the True Realm and he''s probably an important disciple of a strong constetion there. After all, only the people above had this kind of capability.

    "Actually, it was you who has a great eyesight, right? After all, you know how to look at people well." Jin Rou said.

    He was really impressed of how this old woman dealt with the situation. If it''s some old blind beings in the past, they would have already been roasted by Jin Rou.

    "Youngmaster is praising me too much." Sumire was delighted by the praise. After all, not to mention that her sect was spared, she also earned a respect of someone from a behemoth constetion. With the future benefits in the long run, this lowering of her pride wasn''t worth mentioning at all. Bowing her head for a junior so that they could have a chance to prosper? That''s easier than letting the tigers in inside their den.

    "Since you did the right thing, do you wish for anything?" Jin Rou was in a good mood right now. He acted like he''s the senior between Sumire and him.

    Of course, Sumire didn''t mind this at all and was instead happy of the pleasant surprise. She was about to say something when a disciple suddenly barged in.

    "Do you not know how to knock the door? Do you want to die that badly?" Sumire stared daggers at the disciple who barged in.

    "Ancestor, I''m sorry! But this is urgent." The disciple immediately kneeled down and apologized, he knew this was going to happen so he braced himself for the consequences. What matters right now was that he deliver this report.

    Seeing the determined expression of the disciple, Sumire forced her urge down and said, "Speak. Make it short or else I will kill you on the spot!"

    "They came." The disciple meekly said.

    "..." Sumire was bbergasted as she clenched her fists. She emitted a murderous aura that engulfed the entire room that even Owner Bu was affected.

    After a while, Sumire smiled deviously as she said, "So they finally came, huh. I''m sorry Youngmaster but I have to deal with some serious matters right now. Is it okay for you to stay here and enjoy the tea? I will be back as soon as possible."

    "Of course, it will be okay." Jin Rou smiled, "But it''s quite boring if I and Owner Bu were to be left behind. How about we tag along with you?"

    "This..." Sumire didn''t know what to say. This was a serious problem that she needed to solve or else they would face a total annihtion from thisnd. As this was a personal problem, she didn''t have a reason to let them tag along. But in the end, she nodded, "Okay, if that''s what you want Youngmaster."

    Hearing this response, Jin Rou smiled sweetly and stood up.

    Yes, he was asking for a trouble.

    ˇŞ

    "Such a nice way of treating your guest here. Making me wait for so long? Heh. That''s quite admirable." The one who said this was a man wearing a sses. What''s eye-catching was the sharp chin he had. With an annoyed look, he was tapping on the table with his long fingers.

    "This, I''m sorry to make you wait, Envoy Xi. I had some matters to attend to, so I wasn''t able to receive you." Sumire smiled and ordered the maid to pour a cup of tea for the envoy. After the cup was filled, Sumire smiled and asked, "So what brings the envoy of Late Starhouse here in my humble sect?"

    Late Starhouse was a powerful sect of Havenleaf. And though they weren''t part of the 5 pirs, their strength didn''t fall behind that much. In fact, they had the capability to threaten the position of one of the pirs.

    "No beating around the bush, huh?" Envoy Xi smiled sarcastically, "Very well. Our Late Starhouse would like to propose an alliance with your sect."

    "That''s a good idea but we are not in need of help right now." Sumire tried to retain her smile. The way this bastard talk to her made her want to tear him into thousand pieces. Just imagine, a Divine Monarch was being treated this way by a mere Envoy? Surely, they grew some guts. Although she was foul-tempered, this situation was more serious than it seemed as everything lied here. The lives, their lives were on the line.

    "Don''t refuse yet, Ancestor Sumire." Envoy Xi picked the teacup and took a sip, "As you are aware, our power is currently getting stronger and we are almost at the stage that we can win a war against your sect. Just think about it, if our power were to be added in your ranks, wouldn''t it be as powerful as those top 3 pirs that everyone looks up to? Our alliance will be a great help for you. After all, I heard that the Leaf Sword Sect is already declining."

    "Haha, you can win a war against us? Keep dreaming." Although Sumire was not flying in rage, her murderous aura had already engulfed the entire ce, "You are talking as if you are already greater than us. As if you are really lending a hand. But it''s not the case, is it? With scheming folks like your sect who wanted nothing but power? A sincere help was possible for others, except yours."

    Envoy Xi''s face hardened. He was being suffocated by the murderous aura, "What are you trying to say?"

    "What I want to say?" Sumireughed coldly and answered, "You better get out of my face before I tear you apart. Faster, I might change my mind here. I really don''t care about your house or anything. It was not enough to threaten me. We will never ally ourselves with scheming foxes like you."

 Chapter 237 - Audacity

    "You..." Envoy Xi did not expect this kind of situation, thus, he was speechless. ording to his calctions, Ancestor Sumire should have conceded now that her sect is in dire situation. After all, with only one Divine Monarch, how could they survive the iing assaults?

    "What you?" Ancestor Sumire sneered and said, "I already gave you my answer. Scram now before I change my mind! I really don''t care if your heade rolling down the ground."

    Ancestor Sumire was, indeed, a foul-tempered woman. Though she was already old, she wasn''t an idiot. She knew what she was doing and what would be the consequences of offending this sect.

    "With your knowledge, I know that you must be aware that many sects are nning to dethrone you in the position of being a Pir. Right now, the time is already ripe and the preparations are already set. With these wolvesing your way, do you think that you defending your sect would be enough to survive the iing cmity? Not to mention Grand Monarchs will also be present, even Divine Monarchs like you will appear!" Envoy Xi said while trying to maintain hisposure.

    Indeed, as the Leaf Sword Sect was declining, many sects have allied themselves with the aim of usurping the position of the 5th Pir of Havenleaf. After all, this position was very prestigious that everyone in the constetion would surely look at you with reverence.

    Many sects have thought that the Leaf Sword Sect no longer deserved the position of being a Pir, and they were more deserving.

    "So?" Ancestor Sumire chuckled, "Isn''t it the same as your sect''s motive? In the name of alliance, you will absorb us slowly but surely. After you absorb us slowly, you can either make us your ves or eradicate us. Later on, you can create a reason easily if something happens to us. Pretty good scheme, though."

    "What..." Envoy Xi didn''t expect that Ancestor Sumire could see through the plot they nned. But he didn''t back down and said, "What are you saying, Ancestor? It''s not right to use us like this. I came here with good will. If you really don''t want to, I could have just went off my way."

    "It''s so funny that I heard the word ''good will'' from a sect like yours. And I told you to scram already, right?" Ancestor Sumireughed and a sword appeared out of nowhere, "I changed my mind. I''m going to kill you right here and right now."

    Owner Bu was shocked but he wasn''t scared. He was just surprised that this old woman didn''t change at all even after a thousand years! Though Ancestor Sumire didn''t know him, he knew her pretty much well as this ancestor had conducted a lesson while he was staying here in Havenleaf in the past.

    Envoy Xi jumped from his seat and looked ashen-white. He was scared shitless as the tip of the sword was directly aiming at him. He wanted to speak, but no words came out.

    Ancestor Sumire was about to swing her sword when a cold and distant voice came ringing their ears, "Sumire, you haven''t changed even a bit. Have you?"

    Soon, a figure appeared. It was a bald old man that looked like a monk. With his hands on his back, he walked slowly until he reach where Envoy Xi was. He tapped the shoulder of the Envoy, clearly indicating that everything was alright.

    "So you came out personally, Old Bastard Fu." Ancestor Sumire harrumphed, "To think that you wille out of your seclusion ande personally here. Your house is really going all out."

    A Grand Monarch!

    Owner Bu thought. Although the aura was differentpared to the Divine Monarch''s, he could feel that it isn''t the aura of someone of a True Monarch.

    "Haha, aren''t we the same?" Ancestor Fu chuckled, "Coming out with your real body to guard this declining sect? Surely you guys are also going out. Unlike me, you have a looming threat above you yet you risked your life. Impressive."

    "Hah. The Heavens is afraid of me. So Heaven''s Tribtion will note." Ancestor Sumire bluffed and smiled.

    Jin Rou smiled when he heard these words. He didn''t take it to heart so he just let Ancestor Sumire be.

    Heaven''s Tribtion was a natural phenomena that every cultivators of the Godhood path and Imperial path will experience. As the adage says, "Cultivation is going against the heaven."

    While Imperial cultivators have a low chance of encountering one unless the cultivation is high enough, the Godhood cultivators have a high chance of activating a tribtion even at the Divine Monarch level. Thus, most of the time, Divine Monarchs chose to enter seclusion in order to survive. After all, the tribtion was no joke as it could either cripple you or kill you!

    "So I would like you to move and let me kill this envoy of yours. Consider it as your payment for annoying me over and over." Ancestor Sumire didn''t back down. She was really adamant in killing the envoy.

    Ancestor Fu''s face darkened, "Are you waging war against us? Do you know what will be the consequences if you continue being unreasonable?"

    "I told you, I''m not afraid of you foxes." Ancestor Sumire swung her sword towards the envoy that even the Grand Monarch wasn''t able to react.

    "Psshh!" The envoy''s throat was slit as the blood sshed to the direction of Ancestor Fu. Envoy Xi didn''t expect that even after their Ancestor Fu appeared, Ancestor Sumire still dared to kill him!

    "..." Ancestor Fu''s body trembled as the oozing blood was sprayed on his face. He was trembling in rage and hate and shame. He was very near the envoy yet he wasn''t able to save him.

    He breathed in and out violently as he said, "Good! Very good, Sumire! It seems like you are already prepared to die with your sect. Then fucking be it!"

    "Click!" Ancestor Fu''s fingers created a clicking sound.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Suddenly, violent explosions outside could be heard outside.

 Chapter 238 - 5 Grand Monarchs

    Ancestor Sumire knitted her brows. What are those explosions about? She looked at Ancestor Fu who was looking sinisterly at her and she suddenly felt a bad premonition.

    "Whoosh!!" She immediately rushed outside to check what''s going on.

    Ancestor Fu did the same. But he was taking his time walking slowly.

    Jin Rou also stood up and said, "Owner Bu, let''s go too and watch."

    "Alright." Owner Bu nodded and answered. He was also curious what''s going to happen now that things had escted to this level. With Jin Rou by his side, who was an unknown apex being ording to his assumptions, what would possibly happen to him? Thus, he could decide this easily. If it was in the past, he might have hid already or ran away.

    ˇŞ

    As the explosion was massive enough, it destroyed many buildings that the Leaf Sword Sect possessed leaving only tiny bricks. It seemed that the explosion was solid enough to shake the very foundation of this sect.

    Ancestor Sumire was already in the ce of the explosion, the Garden of Leaf. Seeing that almost no flowers and trees had survived the explosion, her body trembled in rage. Although this garden wasn''t that important, the favorite flowers that Ancestor Sumire loved so much were also destroyed by that explosion. Having that kind of flower would take her another 10,000 years of grooming.

    "Old Bastard Fu! Do you know what you have done?!" Ancestor Sumire shouted in theing silhouette behind her. She was really mad. And at the same time, cautious. After all, she could feel many auras all around!

    "You see, we have warned you already." Ancestor Fu smiled, "But you didn''t listen. You will never concede unless the coffin is right in front of you. So be it. We will settle this today."

    "Huh? Settle it today? What do you mean?" Ancestor Sumire was feeling something ominous.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Soon, 5 figures had appeared out of the void. They were wearing different kind of robes. The only simrity between these five old men was the aura they were emitting!

    "5 Grand Monarchs..." The sectmaster had already came to the ce as he was worried about what happened. Tens of disciples had also tagged along with him. And after seeing the appearances of these 5 Grand Monarchs, they all were terrified.

    Surely, these monarchs didn''te here to have a friendly chat with them!

    As the 5 Grand Monarchs made their appearance, many experts nearby had felt their aura and came this way to know what was happening. After all, gathering 5 Grand Monarchs was a spectacr scene to behold!

    "Oh god..." An spectator was scared when he saw this line up, "They really moved. Those sects just below the Pirs have finally made their move of usurping the position of a Pir!"

    "I know that they were aiming to be a Pir, that''s why they secretly created an alliance. But to usurp it openly? That''s some brave moves. What if the other Pirs caught wind of this? As a fellow Pir, they might lend a help and this alliance would not stand a chance. No chance at all even a single percent." His friend said.

    What he said has a point. But to the first spectator, the Fifth Pir had been declining and never did the 4 Pirs tried to help them. If they did, would they even decline? With only one Divine Monarch in their ranks, the Leaf Sword Sect was destined to have this kind of fate. After all, the other Pirs have at least 3 Divine Monarchs in their arsenal.

    Thinking about this, the spectator knew that there''s only one result the Leaf Sword Sect will have. Unless, a powerful being save them, that is.

    "In the name of justice, for killing Envoy Xi of Dignified Alliance, you, Sumire Hao, is sentenced to death!" The old man in the middle of the Grand Monarchs said.

    "I see. So it''s you six sects. Hmm. I see." Ancestor Sumire recognized these 5 Grand Monarchs as they visited her in the past. Each Grand Monarch had their own sect. After a short while, she sneered and said, "So you guys have nned this well enough."

    It turned out that these people were already prepared with everything when the envoy called for her presence. They didn''t n to give Ancestor Sumire a chance to turn the tables.

    And because of her killing the envoy, this alliance had the perfect excuse to kill her here. After all, it was her who made the first move. She calcted that she will be given time at least a few days for her to think of a n for the uing assault. But she miscalcted this time and that miscalction turned out to be this grave.

    She killed the envoy to let them know that she wasn''t afraid of them knocking their door. But who would have thought that they would came knocking right after the envoy was killed? She really underestimated the brains of those power-hungry beings.

    Though she had a hidden ace card, it was risky and dangerous. But she didn''t have a choice either. It was her mistake this time.

    "Oh by the way," Ancestor Fu was also now in the ce where the 5 Grand Monarchs were, "We have already applied for the Dignified Alliance to be the new 5th Pir once this is over and they had an official decree here. Too bad, if you just epted our proposal, you will also be part of our Alliance and you might keep your sect safe here and sound."

    "Stop this bullshit and fight if you want a fight! What''s with this bbering nonsense? I don''t care if it''s an official decree of an animal or whatsoever, but I''m telling you, you will never get the position from us! The Leaf Sword Sect is the only deserving for the 5th Pir!" Ancestor Sumire shouted and prepared herself for the battle. She would do everything just to keep the sect safe even if it costs her own life!

 Chapter 239 - Attack

    "How brave of you, Ancestor Sumire." Old Greenbelt, the one in the middle of the pack, sneered in disdain, "You are already in this kind of predicament yet you still have the guts to say those words. Hmm, I would like to see how will you do it."

    The others alsoughed in mockery. Indeed, with 6 Grand Monarchs in their line up, who could threaten them? Not to mention that these Grand Monarchs weren''t the final ace of this show!

    " Enough bber." Ancestor Sumire flicked her fingers and a long golden sword appeared, "Fight. I can fight it out with the 6 of you."

    "I really hate your guts, Sumire." Old Greenbelt''s face darkened, "You know that you have no chance of winning yet you are saying you can fight us together? Even as a Divine Monarch, you will not win against us and you are aware of that fact."

    Old Greenbelt paused for a moment before continuing, "But very well, I would likeˇŞ"

    "Shooo!" Old Greenbelt didn''t finish his sentence as a string of ck light came running towards him. It was Ancestor Sumire initiating an attack.

    "Bang!" But Ancestor Sumire''s attack didn''t reach her target as a barrier appeared between them. She flew backwards and came into a halt.

    "A barrier created by 6 bastards..." Ancestor Sumire realized that these old bastards must have sync their daos well to create such a powerful and impregnable barrier. They really had nned meticulously.

    If it was just Old Greenbelt''s barrier, she was sure that she could break it. After all, in terms of power, Divine Monarchs were stronger than Grand Monarchs. But what if there were 6 of them? Even as a Divine, she wasn''t capable of breaking through it. Of course, it was another story if another Divine were here.

    "Maybe if I use my hidden card, I might break through and slit one of their throats before dying..." Ancestor Sumireughed with this thought. Her? Going to die here? That''s quite funny to think of. She wasn''t nning to die in the first ce. But if she really had no choice, and that would mean the total destruction of the very foundation of this Dignified Alliance, she would not hesitate and do it.

    Though the Leaf Sword Sect which her first ancestors created would fall from their position as a Pir when she dies, it''s better than being eradicated here and there. If the disciples could run away as fast as they could, they had a high chance of surviving and who knows? They might prosper in the future.

    Seeing that Ancestor Sumire was seemed like in a deep thought, Old Greenbelt signaled hisrade through eye contact.

    The Grand Monarch named Featherbird recognized this signal and stepped forward.

    Ancestor Sumire noticed this and knitted her brows. They''re going to attack now, huh? She tightly held her golden sword, preparing for the iing attack of this Grand Monarch.

    "Haaaaa!" Featherbird shouted and thousands of feathers made of light appeared. It epassed the entire sky as it pointed its sharp tip towards Ancestor Sumire. Anyone who would see this will tremble in fear, as a Grand Monarch casted this!

    "That''s the strongest attack system of Green Feathers Sect." An expert, who was also a Grand Monarch, said as he watched the entire fight, "Even I wouldn''t dare to confront it physically."

    "Just how strong is that, Master?" A little girl was also by his side and asked in curiosity.

    "The war power of this system was frightening in the first ce. But now, the 5 other Grands had empowered it more. So you can imagine how destructive this system would be." Her Master said and clicked his tongue, "To think that they synced their daos too well. Really birds of the same feathers flock together."

    Dao Syncing was harder than one could imagine. One needed to pair his dao waves in ordance to the other one. In easier words, they needed their dao waves to have the same pattern to fuse.

    But as everyone knows, each person had a different dao waves, leaving dao syncing quite hard to attain. But if one were to sessfully synced their dao waves with another person, each of them would have a total boost in power that they could even defeat a cultivator stronger than them!

    Furthermore, Dao Syncing was only possible in Starlight and other higher worlds as the quality of qi here was very good and dense enough.

    "Tsk." This time, Ancestor Sumire revealed a pale expression as she clicked her tongue. She was very familiar with this system as she experienced this firsthand in the past.

    "Sumire." Featherbird''s cold voice rang out, "You know how powerful this system is in the past. Now that it''s boosted by 5 more Grands, do you think you can survive this attack? Surely, you can run away. But how about this sect of yours?"

    "..." Ancestor Sumire was speechless. Indeed, she could run away from this attack. But how about her sect? The disciples and other already weakened ancestors? After a while, she could only sigh and wryly smiled, "Yes, I know how powerful it is. It could be said that no one would surely survive in my sect once those light-made feathers rain down. But do you think that I have no card to y?"

    Rumble! Rumble!

    The sky tore open wide, the ground shook violently. The clouds ran away as the blue sky turned dark. Everyone felt a suffocating feeling that even the Grand Monarchs were affected!

    Soon, a gargantuan yellow-colored leaf appeared in the sky. It almost filled the entire sky and loom darkness all around the vicinity! This leaf was imposing enough with runic symbols imprinted in it.

    When the Grand Monarchs saw this, their faces instantly turned dark as their bodies slightly trembled.

    "Sumire, you..." Old Greenbelt did not expect that Ancestor Sumire had learned this system! In fact, no one had ever expected that someone would be able to learn this!

 Chapter 240 - Guardian Leaf Of The Yellow Mountains

    Ethereal Forestking was the one who created the Havenleaf Constetion. The dao runes, dao systems and others had came from him, his own dao waves. Creating a constetion was never an easy job. In fact, it was the hardest of all! After all, you need to be an Ethereal first before you could create a dao constetion and this was the bare minimum requirement.

    As the Haven Constetion was created, the Ethereal assigned his 5 best and loyalmanders to create a sect with the dao systems he handed over. These dao systems were very powerful that Ethereal Forestking had created through countless knowledge he umted in his living years. In this day, the 5 sects themanders created were now called the 5 Pirs which everyone was looking up to.

    Each of the Pirs had their own unique dao system that could destroy any sects around them and the systems were only learned by those geniuses of their said Pir.

    However, there was only one exception. The Leaf Sword Sect. Although they were given a dao system, the system was iplete. Well, in the first ce, the Ethereal had given them an iplete dao system. And for what reason? No one knew. So it''s pretty impossible for this sect to have an ethereal-level dao system.

    But now, Ancestor Sumire had shown it. The iplete dao system, Guardian Leaf of the Yellow Mountains!

    While it''s possible to learn an iplete dao system, it''s impossible to use it in a battle. So seeing this dao system, all of the Grand Monarchs and spectators were bbergasted to the extreme.

    This power, and aura... It''s not an iplete dao system at all!

    The Grand Monarchs could not help but tremble in fear. Even as Grands, they could not even block the suppressing force the gargantuan yellow-colored leaf was emitting!

    This was a dao system created by an Ethereal, so what could mere Grands could do against a power of an Ethereal? Even Divine Monarchs would be helpless against it!

    "I really didn''t want to show this." Ancestor Sumire seemed to have aged more as her aura was gradually weakening, "But you foxes really pushed your luck this time. So now, go to hell!"

    Ancestor Sumire was nning to use this when the main yers had already arrived. But now that the other party was ready in killing them, she had no choice but to use it! This dao system was taxing her very heavy and she needed to get this battle done!

    "Whoom!" The giant leaf seemed to acknowledged the signal as it created a weird sound. Soon, a big ''S'' symbol appeared in front of it. The symbol began spinning as it ravages the entire space above creating a massive whirlwind that could annihte everything in its path!

    "Shit!" Seeing that the whirlwind was going in their direction, Featherbird immediately let his feather made of light to rush and attack the iing whirlwind in panic.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Whoosh!" Explosive sounds reverberated in the entire battlefield as the light-made feathers shed with the whirlwind. However, the feathers weren''t affecting the power of the whirlwind. Instead, it seemed that it became stronger!

    As the giant whirlwind that almost epasses their whole vision from far away was nearing its distance towards them, the 6 Grand Monarchs were intensely terrified. This was an attack that they think they could not survive! Even if they boosted their power to the max and synced with each other, they knew that it would be pointless!

    Run away? Of course, that''s an option. An option if only they could be shameless enough to do it! If they really run away, won''t the public image and reputation they umted go down the drain? They couldn''t afford to take it! Unless they have a reason to do so, that is.

    Right now, they were thinking of a usible excuse for running away. That''s the only option they could think as of this moment. While reputation was something they needed to maintain, their lives were also the same. What''s the use of their reputations if they would just die here, right?

    While they were racking their brains, Ancestor Sumire could not feel any ease at all. She knew that this wasn''t the end. But she was still wishing that if she couldn''t kill the 6 Grands, at least one or two will do. Thus, she channeled every bit qi she had to the leaf. This was her final hope!

    However, fate was truly a yboy. Suddenly, a massive white light emerged from the clouds and attacked the whirlwind.

    "Boom!" It created a violent shockwave that made the entire ground shook, leaving cracks. The wind was scattered into all directions as it blew all the giant tress nearby into the distant horizon.

    "Bang!" Soon, the entire body of the whirlwind had seemed to disappear into the void with a very loud explosion and created a second wave of catastrophic results!

    Ancestor Sumire revealed a pale expression. Her attempt had failed!

    "Grug!" Ancestor Sumire kneeled down and spurted a mouthful of blood for a couple of times. She was in a pretty bad state as she chased her breath, "Shit."

    This was all she could say since she was so weakened that even speaking was hard.

    Meanwhile, the Grand Monarchs were relieved. They thought that those beings would just stand and watch them die. After all, they weren''t close enough to ask for their help.

    "The main yers have finally came." A spectator solemnly said, "They are really pushing the Leaf Sword Sect into the corner. I wonder what did this sect do to gain such animosity of those Pirs."

    Soon, 3 figures descended from the clouds. Each wore a blue, yellow, and pink robe which were fluttering in the wind. They looked so dignified and graceful that everyone''s eyes were onto them.

    After a while, another powerful spectator said with a voice everyone could hear, "Divine Monarchs from the 4th, 3rd, and 2nd Pir have joined the battle. This is nuts."

    Hearing these words, almost everyone jumped up in fright.

 Chapter 241 - 3 Divine Monarchs

    If 6 Grand Monarchs were already amazing in the eyes of the spectators, what if there were 3 more Divine Monarchs who joined the fray?

    Nuts! Completely nuts!

    With this terrifying line up, even a Pir would need to think twice before going into a war against them! Fortunately, these 3 Divine Monarchs weren''t part of the Dignified Alliance or else, the Pirs would be threatened.

    Divine Monarch Liger of the 4th Pir, Yellow Mist Flower.

    Divine Monarch Zu of the 3rd Pir, Pink Blossoms.

    And Divine Monarch Bluist of the 2nd Pir, Blue Haven.

    Three Divine Monarchs had appeared in the battlefield and these Monarchs were renowned even until now! After all, they were part of the main force of the entire Havenleaf Constetion.

    The three Divine Monarchs stared silently at Ancestor Sumire. Though they were not saying anything, their eyes were cold enough to make anyone in the sight tremble in fear. It was the same for those six Grand Monarchs. But they weren''t that scared to reveal their expressions.

    After all, these beings were far stronger than Ancestor Sumire!

    "Cough! Cough!" Once again, Ancestor Sumire coughed blood. It seemed that her body couldn''t take it anymore as her aura was weakening in a fast pace. Her eyes were turning almost gray as if she was about to be lifeless. However, she could still manage to say, "I knew it. The other Pirs are pulling the strings behind. Do you hate us that much that you will do everything to eradicate us?"

    "..." The three Divine Monarchs didn''t answer Ancestor Sumire''s question. They just continued ring at her with undying hatred in their eyes.

    Then, a deafening silence permeated the atmosphere. It was suffocating that even the spectators weren''t saying anything and were holding their own breaths, afraid that it would irritate the Divine Monarchs.

    "Fight if you must. Why keep staring at me with daggers?" Ancestor Sumire sneered and provoked, "You didn''te here just to look at me with loathing, did you?"

    The spectators were in disbelief to hear this. Ancestor Sumire was already in a very bad state wherein she couldn''t fight any longer. The dao system she used had also disappeared. All she had was a severely injured body and a sword in her right hand. Where the hell did she get the guts to say those?

    "All we want is your death, Sumire." Divine Monarch Zu said as her pink hair fluttered in the wind. Although she was also old now, one could see traces of her beauty when she was young.

    "Alright, my death? Here I am in front of you. Take my life, then." Ancestor Sumire gathered all her strength in order to stand, and opened her two arms, weing the Divine Monarchs.

    The spectators were stumped to see this. Ancestor Sumire was epting her iing death this way?

    However, if one would think about it in a logical point of view, this was an easier and faster death. After all, Ancestor Sumire was already in this bad state and no matter what, she couldn''t able to win against 3 Divine Monarchs who weren''t even injured. Not to mention them, the Grand Monarchs were also uninjured! The escape paths were no longer avable, and all she could was receive her death in indignation.

    But the 3 Divine Monarchs were thinking different. As fellow Divines, they knew Ancestor Sumire''s temperament well. She wasn''t the type to ept death that easy even if she was already one step in that door. In fact, even if she was already a cornered mouse, she would still bare her fangs against the enemy.

    Something was wrong here. As people who had a high cultivation, they knew that there was a thing that had yet to fall in its ce.

    And this assumption was what make them cautious.

    "Hmm? Why are you bastards not attacking when I''m giving you the chance?" Ancestor Sumire found a button that she could press to trigger even one of the Divine Monarchs, "If you can''t fight, then just turn and tuck your tails between your legs. So much for 3 Divine Monarchs appearing yet not doing anything. Afraid that I still have a hidden card? Stop embarrassing yourself here."

    "You..." Divine Monarch Zu almost vomited blood from anger. This old woman was still good and sharp with her words! She couldn''t take it anymore. She stepped backwards and equipped a silver-shining bow, "If you want to die that much, then I''ll be happy to grant your wish, Old Hag!"

    Then, she pulled the bow string and a white lightning arrow appeared.

    "Rumble!" The ground shook once again as the power of the arrow was umting.

    "Die!"

    "Whoosh!" Divine Monarch Zu released the arrow and it came rushing towards Ancestor Sumire in a rapid speed! The arrow brought a terrifying momentum that burned everything in its track.

    "This is the end..." The sectmaster knew that the ancestor was beyond saving. With the intensity of this attack, who knows if a single part of the ancestor would remain? He was scared and despairing. He wasn''t able to help the ancestor and all he could do was watch and think of a n to let the students escape this ce. As a True Monarch, though he was worth a respect from the masses, it was different if Grand Monarchs and Divine Monarchs were in ce.

    He turned his head away and told the disciples to close their eyes. He didn''t want them to see the iing death of their ancestor.

    The spectators were also thinking the same.

    This would be the end of a Divine Monarch. And also the fall of Leaf Sword Sect from grace. They could not help butment and sigh. But this was the natural change of things for those who were seeking for the dao.

    While everyone was like this, Ancestor Sumire looked calm. She looked up in the sky and weakly said, "Youngmaster, you asked me what I want earlier, right?"

    "..." The monarchs were surprised to hear this. What was this dying old woman talking about?

    "Youngmaster, here is my answer. I''m requesting for your noble assistance against these monsters!" Ancestor Sumire shouted with all her might this time.

    "Boom!" Then, a loud explosion reverberated in the entire battlefield.

 Chapter 242 - Joining The Fray

    The explosion caused by Divine Monarch Zu''s arrow created another scary results around the surroundings. The garden that was filled with greenery was now looking like an abandoned ce with an eerie atmosphere. Some had activated a barrier in order to protect themselves while others ran in a distance they won''t be affected.

    While everyone was busy, the Grand and Divine Monarchs were looking at the ce where the attacknded. Their faces was filled with shock as they saw an unfamiliar figure joining the fray!

    It was a young man with a ck hair. His face was average to say, but he has his charm that would make everyone look at him for the second and third time. He was not so handsome but his aura being emitted was enough to attract everyone here and there. He was standing next to Ancestor Sumire who was severely injured.

    Of course, this is our boy Jin Rou.

    "You should have asked for my help sooner." Jin Rou said as he looked at Ancestor Sumire, "Should you have done it earlier, you won''t be in this kind of state. You are endangering your cultivation here."

    Truth be told, Jin Rou wanted to help Ancestor Sumire even from the start. After all, he was amazed of how good her eyes were. She knew how to look at people very well. Besides, he said he would grant anything this ancestor wants.

    However, Jin Rou also didn''t want to stick his nose where it doesn''t belong to. Well, unless Ancestor Sumire asked for his help. He was already bored enough that if there was no trouble, he might make one.

    "..." Ancestor Sumire looked surprised not because of the words, but because of how easily Jin Rou grabbed the arrow with bare hands! She was speechless that she didn''t know what to say anymore.

    Of course, if Ancestor Sumire saw it, what''s more for the opposing monarchs on the other side?

    "Who are you?" This time, Divine Monarch Liger asked. With how easily this young man deflected the attack system of Divine Monarch Zu, he knew that this young man was a big deal.

    "Me?" Jin Rou smiled, "Just a passerby."

    "If you don''t have any business here, I advise you to leave, young man." Liger said in a cold voice, "We will spare you this time as we can see that you have a potential. With how you managed to catch the arrow, you are indeed capable, but it doesn''t mean that you can join in here. This is a matter between the old, and younger generations have no ce here."

    What Liger said was true. But for the reason of sparing Jin Rou? Only half of it was the reason. They were intending Jin Rou to back off in the cover of ''sparing him''. But in fact, they were very cautious as they didn''t know what''s the background of this young man. After all, what he did was too much to take!

    "I really don''t want to be part of this." Jin Rou revealed an expression that he was wronged, "But this old woman here asked for my help. So, I decided to help."

    Jin Rou sighed and continued, "Besides, don''t you feel any shame at all? 6 Grand Monarchs and 3 Divine Monarchs ganging up against one old woman? Are you guys that desperate to eradicate her that you would leave all your faces on the ground?"

    Ancestor Sumire almost coughed blood once again as she heard Jin Rou repeating the words ''old woman'' right in her face. You don''t need to say those over and over, right?

    "..." All of the monarchs'' face darkened. This young man had a very sharp tongue!

    Old Greenbelt almostshed out but Liger signaled him to restrain. Indignant, he shut his mouth to obey.

    After which, when the silence was already defeaning, Divine Monarch Bluist had finally spoken up, "This is thest time that we will ignore your actions. Leave, young man."

    When Bluist said this, all of the monarchs were in awe with how cool andposed his voice was. Every word he said carried an unquestionable authority! Truly deserving to be one of the 4 Divine Monarchs of Blue Haven, the 2nd Pir.

    "These old folks keep on bbering nonsense, wanting me to leave." Jin Rou chuckled, "Alright, how about you guys leave instead? If you do, I''ll spare your dog lives. Truth be told, you Grands and Divines aren''t enough to enter my eyes."

    When everyone heard it, their jaw almost dropped and was terrified. This young man was nuts! He''s crazy to offend the 9 monarchs present!

    "You... Bastard!" Zu couldn''t take her anger in check anymore. She decided to flew upwards and equipped her bow.

    However, when she was about to pull the bow string, a hand suddenly appeared and choked her with such strength!

    "Keuk!" Zu was surprised and scared shitless at the same time. The hand belonged to none other than Jin Rou!

    "Wham! Bang!" Then, Jin Rou smashed Zu to the ground with a speed that even the monarchs couldn''t follow and created a thick smoke all around!

    Everyone present, even the 2 other Divine Monarchs, was taken aback and sweated a bit.

    Soon, the smoke became thinner until everyone could now see the figure of the young man. He was half knelt on the ground, while still holding the throat of the lifeless monarch. Her eyes were open and revealed an expression full of indignation and hatred.

    "Thump! Thump!" After a short while, Jin Rou stood up and looked at the other monarchs with a massive killing intent, "I changed my mind now. Since you are desperate in dying. I would grant your wish, then. Free of charge."

    "ˇ­" The expressions of the monarchs became pale. When they looked at their deadrade, they could not help but shudder a bit. But now that the young man had released his killing intent, they realized one thing.

    They stepped in a dangerous muddy water! Muddy enough that they couldn''t escape themselves!

 Chapter 243 - Battle!

    ''This young man is the real deal.'' Bluist thought to himself. Now, he was thinking countless methods in order to survive this predicament. After all, his instincts was telling him that this young man who looked harmless wasn''t someone they could afford to offend!

    In fact, all of the monarchs were thinking the same. With how easily Jin Rou killed a Divine Monarch, they knew that this young man must be a member of a behemoth in the True Realm! They were now busy thinking how to save their own asses and if even given the chance, they would collect this debtter on.

    They were no fools. After all, they experienced countless tribtions and deathly fights. Thus, their mindsets were fortified.

    But seeing this young man revealing his killing intent, they could not help but feel a creeping fear inside their hearts, from the bottom of it. This young man was serious!

    Silence permeated. It was so silent that you could hear the faintest breath of a cultivator. The 2 opposing sides just looked at each other. One side was only a single man standing there, smiling. While the other side was 8 monarchs thinking how to deal with this.

    After a long silence, Bluist decided to break the ice and said, "Young man, are you aware that you are in the territory of the Havenleaf Constetion?"

    "I am aware." Jin Rou answered.

    "Then you dare to mess with us even though you are but an outsider? You have no connections in the feud between us and the Leaf Sword Sect. At most, you are a guest. And just like you said, you are a passerby." Bluist responded.

    What Bluist said was true. Jin Rou was, at most, a guest. And problems between the sects, personal feud or whatsoever, should be settled by the involved parties only.

    There''s a popr saying, "Don''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong to."

    In easier words, mind your own business.

    And what Jin Rou did, was something like trespassing one''s territory.

    "Ancestor Sumire had clearly asked for my help and I know you old folks have heard it, right?" Jin Rou smiled and said, "But you didn''t say anything when she said that. Then now that I appeared, you are speaking like you guys have been stepped on?"

    "..." Bluist didn''t know what to respond to this as his face darkened more.

    Seeing that Bluist was speechless, Jin Rou continued and taunted, "And I dare to mess with you? But of course. I have the capability to mess with a bunch of weaklings like you. So I dare. What can you do about it?"

    The spectators'' soul almost jumped out of their bodies. This man was seeking too much death!

    The monarchs red daggers and revealed vicious expressions. Jin Rou had thoroughly angered them!

    To be called weaklings in front of so many people? If they didn''t remove this stain, they would never set their heads high again!

    "It seems like you''re adamant in fighting us to the death." Bluist said. His voice was still cool andposed.

    "Indeed, to the death. But you guys will be the one to die. Not me." Jin Rou said.

    "Very well. We would like to see what you are capable of!" Bluist eyes turned serious and a blue light shed in his eyes.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Then, the 8 monarchs became streaks of light and rushed towards Jin Rou with a speed matching light itself!

    "Come." Jin Rou smirked and said.

    "Bang! Bang! ng! Boom!" Suddenly, 4 figures appeared in front of Jin Rou with swords in their hands. They swung their swords in a different directions, but with the same aim. Jin Rou''s chest! However, though their speed seemed unmatched, it was child''s y for Jin Rou. He slightly touched the 4 monarchs in a way no one could follow. After which, the 4 monarchs who have attacked suddenly exploded and became a mist of blood!

    "Thump!" Jin Rou stepped lightly and sneered, "Four Grand Monarchs down."

    "Wham!" However, the remaining monarchs didn''t have the time to think of what happened. Old Fu and Old Greenbelt gave signals to each other with a grave face. Soon, millions of tiny fireballs appeared.

    "Hah!" Old Fu lifted his hand and stretched it towards, giving signal to the countless fireballs around them.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Jin Rou received a barrage of fireballs as he defended himself against it. The sh made the ground crack more and more until a part of thend was split in half.

    "Attack System: Infinity sh!" Old Greenbelt revealed his sword and used their own created system. This sh was capable of killing tens of thousands of people in a single attack. If it''s used by a higher level cultivator, it might be hundred thousands to millions dying!

    With the same time attack of the two systems, the power was doubled and tremendously immense.

    "Boom!" A deafening and loud explosion was the result of the two systems attack power. The rocks and wind have been thrown into all directions, giving the nearby buildings a severe hit. In fact, even the nearby sects were affected as well!

    Truly, a fight between monarchs was destructive!

    "Did we get him?" Old Fu said. He was very exhausted as he used every bit of his qi in that system.

    "I don''t know. But if he is still alive, I bet he''s severely injured at least." Old Greenbelt said. He was confident that the two attack systems they used had clearly hit Jin Rou.

    However, as the smoke disappeared, a standing figure could be seen.

    "Impossible!" Old Greenbelt was terrified this time and at the same time, surprised to his core.

    What appeared in front of them was Jin Rou who wasn''t even injured or scratched a bit!

    Even the two Divine Monarchs were stumped once again. With such magnitude of an attack, he wasn''t injured? This was crazy!

    "Two attack systems that could sync together, indeed it''s powerful." Jin Rou chuckled and said, "Only if your opponent is not me, that is."

 Chapter 244 - Jin Rou VS 2 Divine Monarchs

    "That''s not possible..." Old Fu was terrified that his soul almost left him. He and Old Greenbelt had used an attack that even a Divine Monarch would need to think twice before receiving it head-on!

    The two attack systems were synchronized well that it boosted another level of power in the attack. Say, if the attack power was 3000, the new attack power because of the synchronization added another 1,000 or 2,000 worth of attack power for each attack system.

    The power was almost doubled! So, they couldn''t imagine how could it not damage Jin Rou at all. With the power Jin Rou had shown them, they assumed that he might be an Imperial Sovereign or a Heavenly Saint. After all, he could crush a Divine Monarch with such ease!

    And this evaluation was already pushing it far. After all, someone who exceeded these old men''s cultivation? Though it''s not impossible, it''s not something you could see in your everyday life!

    That''s why they were cautious as of what kind of behemoth background this young man possessed in order to have such a heaven-defying talent. Though the Immortal Realm also have their share of powerful geniuses, at most, they were at the same level as them.

    Seeing that these two Grand Monarchs had no chance of winning against Jin Rou, Bluist stepped forward and said, "Stand back, you two. You aren''t his match."

    What Bluist said was true. Indeed, if them, Divine Monarchs, were feeling threatened by this young man, these Grand Monarchs won''t fare any better.

    Besides, with how they were exhausted from using all of their qi to use that system, their fighting power in this battle dropped down to the bottom. In other words, they would be fishes on a chopping board.

    Hearing this, Old Greenbelt and Old Fu nodded in agreement. This was Bluist, one of the Divine Monarchs on par with the monarchs of the First Pir. So of course, they would abide. Not to mention that, they were damn used as well. They knew they could no longer fight.

    "So you guys are going to fight?" Jin Rou asked with a sweet smile on his face. He wasn''t in a rush to kill all of them.

    "Indeed. We will be your opponent, young man." Bluist said seriously.

    Suddenly, the wind had changed direction. The two opposing parties stared at each other for a while.

    "Whoosh!" Soon enough, the two monarchs moved like the wind, disappearing from Jin Rou''s sight.

    "Bang!" Suddenly, a streak of blue light attacked Jin Rou. But of course, Jin Rou easily deflected the attack.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" But it wasn''t the end yet. Hundreds of streak of blue lights suddenly emerged within the void and descend towards Jin Rou like meteorites ready to annihte the entire ce. This scene caused everyone to forget what happened a while ago and watch this battle in amazement.

    But the attack was useless as Jin Rou could easily absorb the entire attack. Though he was being attacked with a strong level of power, it wasn''t enough to shake him. After all, who was he in the first ce?

    The rain of blue streaks didn''t stop giving Jin Rou a barrage of attacks. In fact, the attack got stronger the longer it attacks.

    "Bluist isn''t giving his all yet but he can already disy such power. If it''s another monarch, they would be dead before they knew it." Old Fu gravely said.

    Divine Monarch Bluist really deserved to be a monarch of a Pir only second to the strongest force of the entire constetion.

    "Now!" After a while, Bluist sent a telepathic message to Liger who was waiting for his signal.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Then, two figures appeared behind Jin Rou out of nowhere. No one knew how they managed to pull that trick but the 2 Divine Monarchs had suddenly appeared in Jin Rou''s blind spot.

    With daggers in their hands, Bluist and Liger synchronized their dao waves, creating an absolute power, immense and strong enough to rival an Imperial Sovereign!

    Their close-distance sh only aimed at a single vital point of Jin Rou.

    The magnitude of this joint attack created shockwaves all around that made the spectators ran in fear! This wasn''t something that they could bear!

    "Crssssh!" The two daggers were about to reach Jin Rou when he suddenly looked behind while smiling.

    ''He knew?!'' Bluist was taken aback. It seemed like this young man was waiting for them to make this move!

    Within half a second, Jin Rou equipped a low-quality dagger that he got from Grivexia. Then, Jin Rou faced them head-on, "Let''s see whose sh is stronger."

    "Booooom!" As the daggers shed with each other, it created a massive wave of explosions all around the ce, destroying everything and wreaking havoc! All the ces these explosions exploded became a ce of deste nothingness.

    Soon, the battlefield was covered with thick smoke all around that the spectators weren''t able to see through.

    ''Who won the bout?'' This was the only question that they wanted to ask. After all, the monarchs had given their all in that attempt!

    After a while, the smoke dissipated and what they saw made them shocked to their core.

    The young man was standing with no injury to speak of while the two Divine Monarchs were kneeling on the ground with a tattered robes and bloody appearance.

    They were in a very bad state. One would immediately know that they were severely injured in that exchange.

    "This isn''t real..." Old Greenbelt was now scared for real. A power that could rival an Imperial Sovereign didn''t do any damage against the young man!

    While the Grand Monarchs were feeling this way, the two Divines were trying their best to catch their breath.

    Their n had failed. It was an utter failure. Bluist had used his strongest attack system to distract Jin Rou and focus his defense against the frontal assault while he and Liger were preparing for the strongest chip they could bet.

    Bluist was sure that he nned this well. But who would have thought that it won''t work? In fact, he felt like no ns could work against this terrifying enemy in front of him.

    And now, they were in a very grave situation wherein they could die anytime.

    -------

    Donate: https://.paypal.me/jeibrei

 Chapter 245 - Death

    The spectators were terrified by this scene. After all, these revered monarchs were the beings they looked up to and wannabe in the future. As in the entire True Realm, Divine Monarchs are strong and respected beings!

    Themon question right now was who''s this young man? Who was this man that could defeat even 2 top Divine Monarchs? Everyone was now curious what''s his background that he even dared to offend a the top powers of Havenleaf Constetion.

    Although Havenleaf wasn''t a top constetion, not just anyone could go around provoking them! After all, they have a being that could stand shoulder to shoulder with other constetions. Besides, with how Ethereal Forestking cared for this constetion before, who knew how many ace cards they hold?

    But now, someone had dared to bare his fangs against them. And this someone was they who couldn''t recognize at all!

    "Cough! Cough!" Bluist could not help but cough two mouthfuls of bad blood. His body was gravely injured that his sight was getting blurry.

    Liger wasn''t faring any better. With an arm lost and nonstop bleeding, who knows how long would he survive?

    All in all, these two monarchs needed an immediate aid or else they would die.

    "Kill us. It''s our defeat." Bluist weakly said after catching his breath. He had no qualms that was defeated. After all, he now realized how much of a gap was there between him and Jin Rou.

    Hearing this, the spectators was shocked and in awe. Bluist was ready to ept defeat and death gracefully!

    "What? You want to let him kill us?" Liger, who was so afraid of death, pale and said, "Bluist, are you out of your mind?"

    "Do you know any way to survive this, then?" Bluist shot a re at Liger, "With that killing intent and our aim to kill, do you think we can survive this?"

    "We have a card for escaping." Liger insisted, "We can''t defeat him and that''s infuriating, yes. But it didn''t mean that we cannot run away!"

    "Yes, you guys can run away." Jin Rou interrupted, "As long as you don''t let me catch you, then run. Tuck your tails between your legs and run away with all your might."

    "You..." Liger almost coughed another mouthful of blood.

    This man wasn''t sparing them with sharp words even after being defeated utterly!

    "Forget it, Liger." Bluist shook his head in despair. He knew that they won''t be spared even if they threaten him. After all, didn''t this young man put them in his eyes? Truly, they were only cultivators not enough to reach the apex to be a true opponent of this young man.

    Seeing that Liger wasn''t saying anything, Bluist continued, "Besides, isn''t a good thing that only us will be killed? Just imagine if all of our monarchs will be annihted by him, do you think the constetion can still survive?"

    "..." Liger contemted.

    Indeed, what Bluist said was reasonable and logical, though inconceivable deductions. After all, it was just a young man opposing them and Bluist told him something about all of the monarchs being annihted?

    But in their logical point of view and with their fortified instincts that keep giving them warning signals, what Bluist said indeed a truth.

    They have been in countless life and death battles, so how could they not understand this?

    They truly believed that Jin Rou was capable of bringing an ending to their constetion. And thinking this gave them fright to the extreme.

    Truly despairing.

    Too bad, they realized this when Jin Rou have shown a bit of his power. If they knew this from the start, they might have able to survive this cmity.

    ''Perhaps, even Imperial Sovereigns and Heavenly Saints aren''t his match. Maybe only Ethereals are capable of giving him a proper fight.'' This was a ridiculous notion that Bluist had thought. And this thought made him shudder.

    "So, do you guys are nning to ept your death or run away? I''m waiting." Jin Rou asked.

    "We are ready." Bluist sighed and looked into the sky with obvious sadness in his face. He still had so much to do, but now, all he could wish was that those other monarchs won''t pursue this any further or else, they would just make their sacrifice useless.

    "..." Liger was unwilling, however, he didn''t run or anything but closed his eyes. All he could ask now that Jin Rou gave them a swift and painless death.

    "I like your decisiveness." Jin Rou smiled and said, "Very well. I will give you two a painless death."

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou swung the dagger he was holding and created a small arc of light. When this light touched the two monarchs, they suddenly exploded into particles of light, fading away in front of the spectators.

    "And you two cowards," Jin Rou looked at the two shivering Grand Monarchs with their butts kissing the ground, "Taste hell first before disappearing into nothingness!"

    Following that, a heart-wrenching cries echoed the entire ce. It made the the spectators shudder in fear. After an hour, the cries stopped and the two monarchs had also disappeared into the void.

    And with this, Jin Rou had put an end in this fight. And the victor was, of course, him.

    Ancestor Sumire, who was watching on the side since the start, could not help but be utterly surprised and terrified.

    The power of Jin Rou made her think that she still underestimated him! With the power that capable of rendering monarchs helpless? And even with a power of an Imperial Sovereign? She thought that she already gave Jin Rou an overwhelming estimation but to think it was far off from that!

    She could not help but be amazed of how good her eyes were. If those idiotic disciples of her sect really sought trouble with Jin Rou, their sect would be done for even before their enemies arrive!

    Jin Rou walked up to Ancestor Sumire and walked past her before stopping, "Ancestor Sumire, with this, I have now granted your wish."

    And this signaled the fall of the curtains.

 Chapter 246 - Contrasting Thoughts

    The next day, what transpired that night had already been circted all around the entire Havenleaf Constetion!

    And their first reaction was, of course, terrified and curious. Terrified because there was someone capable of ying that amount of monarchs without getting injured! And curious, because the rumors said that it was a young man in his 20s! And what''s more, with how daring the young man to offend an entire constetion, he sure must have a powerful background!

    But even though he probably has a powerful background, there''s a little chance that the higher ups of the constetion would let this slide. After all, they lost 3 Divine Monarchs and 6 Grand Monarchs!

    A tremendous loss that couldn''t be recovered even after thousands of years!

    And as the monarchs were the main force of this constetion, losing nine of them was like a limb being amputated. Not to mention that, even a top Divine Monarch was also killed!

    The people of the constetion was now thinking how would the higher-ups react and respond to this.

    But in their hearts, they already knew the answer.

    ˇŞ

    In a grand and spacious hall filled with gray statues, there''s a majestic red round table in the middle and itposed 4 chairs in all.

    And there were four youth-looking men sitting on each chair. Each of them was carrying a intense aura that even when they didn''t do thing, people would be scared out of their minds.

    They are the top leaders of the Pirs!

    They were the ones who hold the entire constetion. In other words, they were the guardians!

    But don''t be deceived by their young looks. They were already old beings that have lived for a million of years!

    Besides that, their aura was very different from those of the monarchs. They were far more dangerous and destructive than the monarchs!

    If an expert aside from these four was here, he would immediately know how powerful were they.

    Imperial Sovereigns. Four Imperial Sovereigns!

    Imperial Sovereign Duxiao of the 4th Pir.

    Imperial Sovereign Mateflower of the 3rd Pir.

    Imperial Sovereign Blujin of the 2nd Pir.

    And Imperial Sovereign Trueknight of the 1st Pir.

    Compared to Grand and Divine Monarchs, the gap was too wide that it wasn''t calcble.

    In fact, even if the 3 Divine Monarchs were to gang up against an Imperial Sovereign, they wouldn''t win even if they gave their all.

    Now, these sovereigns were looking at each other with grave expressions and a long silence was ensued before a red-haired man, Sovereign Mateflower broke the ice saying,

    "We cannot let this slide. We need to exact revenge against that man or else we could no longer hold our head high. We need to stand our ground and kill that man!"

    Divine Monarch Zu was his other half and they have been together for hundred thousands of year. So of course, he wouldn''t let this slide. Dared to kill a woman of his possession? That''s some guts there.

    "Mateflower, I know that you are very mad that your wife was killed. But do remember that this young man is not someone that we could easily trifle with as we don''t know what''s his background." Sovereign Trueknight said seriously, "Besides, you are aware how easily he took down thatrge amount of monarchs. He left without any damage. So do you think it''s that easy to exact revenge?"

    "So we will let him go, then?" Mateflower sneered and red daggers at Trueknight, "If it''s your wife who was killed there, will you say the same thing?"

    "I will." Trueknight gravely said, "If that will make our constetion survive, I won''t hesitate to hold back and let that guy be."

    "You..." Mateflower was enraged that he became speechless.

    Indeed, Trueknight was deserving to be one of the experts holding the fort against enemies. He knew how to weigh the pros and cons of the action and be decisive enough toe into a conclusion with the best possible oue.

    And what he said, was spot on.

    However, it was not the same with the other sovereigns.

    "Trueknight, let me clear one thing." Duxiao joined the conversation and asked, "You are willing to stain the reputation our predecessors made up just for a single man?"

    "Reputation is useless when you''re dead, Duxiao." Trueknight retorted, "Not just anyone could we afford to offend. There are so many strong and unfathomable beings out there that can raze our constetion to the ground. Remember, aside from us, we only have one living Heavenly Saint here!"

    Heavenly Saints were obviously stronger than Imperial Sovereigns. If we would talk about how strong Saints were, just imagine that even these 4 Imperial Sovereigns weren''t sure if they could defeat a Heavenly Saint! Of course, there''s a chance to defeat one given that Imperial Sovereigns were no pushovers.

    "Reputation is useless when one''s dead, you''re right about that." Mateflower answered, "But I would rather die than eating this hatred down my throat!"

    "Think rationally, Mateflower." Finally, Blujin joined in, "We can''t bear to lose Imperial Sovereigns now that too many monarchs had died."

    "So Blujin, you are on Trueknight''s side?" Duxiao''s face darkened, "I thought we were friends."

    Among them, Blujin and Duxiao was close to each other as they traveled the world together.

    "We are friends. That''s why I''m doing this, Duxiao." Blujin said, "Think about this that I owe you a favor."

    "So you''re already concluding that even with 2 Sovereigns, we will still die in the end? How weak are we in your eyes?" Mateflower asked with killing intent being emitted.

    "..." Blujin was speechless. Indeed, he was thinking that prior to the events reported, he felt that they would just be courting death.

    "This is not underestimating you two." Trueknight heavily said, "This is ying safe and giving our constetion a way to survive!"

    "Baaaam!" Mateflower shot up from his seat and said angrily, "Seems like we will never conclude this properly. Then, I''m out."

    Following which, Mateflower mmed the door of the room in anger with Duxiao in tow.

 Chapter 247 - Palace Of Stones

    "Youngmaster, are you sure that we will really leave things like this?" Xioafan Bu (Owner Bu) asked with worry.

    His worry had a point there as so many eyes had seen Jin Rou how he razed the monarchs to the ground.

    And in Owner Bu''s knowledge, this constetion was a bit prideful to say. Well, being an apex being of a constetion, they really had the word to be arrogant and prideful.

    So speaking of this, with how big the losses this constetion suffered, it would be unlikely that they would just sit back and swallow their anger.

    After all, if they took this lying down, wouldn''t it mean that they were intimidated by a member of the younger generation? And if the other constetions were to catch wind of this, they would surely be the center of mockery.

    And this was something that a prideful entity like them couldn''t take.

    "Don''t worry, if they are smart, they will not do anything so stupid." Jin Rou said, "But if they still don''t realize what they should do, they leave me no choice."

    Saying that, a glint of light shed in Jin Rou''s eyes. Owner Bu had seen this obviously and it gave him a cold chill running down his spine.

    Such an overpowered being. Just the aura Jin Rou emitted in battle a while ago was something that Owner Bu wouldn''t dare to receive head on.

    Owner Bu was praying that those people shall be granted with eyes that could see a mountain. If in case that they really kicked this gargantuan golden te called Jin Rou, it might be the end of this constetion. With the unfathomable power Jin Rou possessed, there would surely be no one to stop him here in this realm. Perhaps there would be a few in the True Realm.

    "So where are we going now? After a long pause of silence, Jin Rou asked Owner Bu. They were heading east from the Leaf Sword Sect and by using his God''s Eyes, Jin Rou could see a town made of pure stone. Thus, he was curious why Owner Bu led him to this direction.

    "We are heading to a ce called, Pce of Stones." Owner Bu briefly answered, "That ce is still a part of this constetion, but it wasn''t created by Ethereal Forestking."

    The Pce of Stones could be said the most mysterious ce of this constetion, and could be said, the greatest andst defense of Havenleaf. It was said that this ce was impregnable because of the mysterious and difficult to decipher dao runes inscribed in each stone.

    Not to mention that, this ce was also where the corpse of the Ethereal Forestking were glorified!

    ording to the legends, Ethereal Forestking had fought a devil to the death here. And while he defeated the devil, he also died afterwards due to the grave injuries he had.

    They said that the battle was spectacr and awe-inspiring. But what was more amazing was that the stones of the ce had never been destroyed or even moved! The Pce of Stones had remained how it was despite the world-destroying intensity of the battle.

    "Pce of Stones huh." Jin Rou rubbed his chin and said, "Well, it''s not that we are in a hurry. So let''s go take a look."

    ˇŞ

    "We are here." said Owner Bu in a speechless manner, "This ce... is truly jaw dropping."

    What met Jin Rou and Owner Bu there were buildings almost towering to the sky. Countless buildings made of ck stone was there that anyone would think they entered a new world. The structures were grandiose that even Jin Rou praised this.

    "Indeed, beautifully done." Jin Rou praised as he walked in with Owner Bu in tow. The sky here in this ce was very beautiful like a rare flower. It magnificentlyplemented the entire ce.

    It was like a ce of holy beings. With each Ethereals at the peak of each towers.

    If not for the fact that Jin Rou was aware that this was still part of Starlight, he would have already thought that this was another space dimension.

    But he knew that it was impossible to move such a dimension like this with a power of an Ethereal. Well, it might be possible with other space dimensions except this kind.

    Owner Bu couldn''t get over with how beautiful this ce was. He tried to hide his excitement only to reveal it more. Jin Rou chuckled but he didn''t say anything.

    In the past, Owner Bu had dreamed ofing into this ce. After all, they said that this ce was very magical and mysterious that no matter how puny your talent was, you would be able to breakthrough without difficulties to speak of.

    However, as things gotplicated on his part, he abandoned the idea and left the Havenleaf for good. But, he promised himself that he would go back here if he were to be given a chance.

    And now, the promise has been fulfilled. This was the first time Owner Bu could see the world without any worry, without any enemies behind him. Thus, Jin Rou had let him be.

    Jin Rou was roaming his gaze around, trying to search for something that might catch his attention. After a short search, he finally found a stone tower and was nning to enter it to check it out.

    However, just when he was about to step inside, a group of youths appeared and wanted to enter at the same time.

    Seeing that Jin Rou wanted to enter, one of the 3 youth sneered and said, "Move. This ce is for His Highness. Search for another stone tower. Move now while I''m still being merciful."

    Hearing the words filled with arrogance and mockery, Jin Rou could not help but smile, "I am the first one here. So you all should be the one to move. And you see, while I''m still nice, you better get moving now or else you might die without knowing how and why."

 Chapter 248 - Graystey Von Clay

    "..." The ck-haired youth didn''t think that Jin Rou would answer back. Who are they? They were part of one of the highest authority in the entire Immortal Realm. A while ago, they were walking with pride and dignity as they were basking in praises by the masses. But right now, they were being treated this way?

    "You bastard..." The ck-haired man suddenly snap back into reality as he gritted his teeth in rage, "Do you know who am I? No, do you know who are we?"

    "No, I don''t." Jin Rou casually answered, "So scram now. Don''t waste my time."

    Jin Rou was not nning to get in the nerves of other people. But people after people kept on provoking him. Why were these people so stupid? They were just seeing the tip of the iceberg, not the entire body of itself.

    "Bastard, I will kill you!" The ck-haired youth was totally provoked. He was about to throw a punch when suddenly a hand grabbed ahold of him.

    "Stop it, Karl." The one in the middle of the group suddenly intervened. It was a very beautiful man. With his gray long hair tied in a bun, he was so attractive that everyone would take another look at him.

    It seemed that this man was the leader of the pack. Or so Jin Rou deduced. After all, he had the highest cultivation here.

    Soon, the beautiful man walked up to Jin Rou and said in a soft and amiable voice, "This Fellow Daoist here, I would like to apologize in behalf of my subordinate for what he have done."

    The voice was clearly very soothing in ears that made the crowding spectators felt like it was such a melodic music.

    This young master had really carried himself with a graceful bearing.

    After saying that, hestly introduced himself, "Fellow Daoist, I am Graystey Von y from the Von y Constetion."

    Von y Constetion!

    Hearing these words, though the crowd had already deduced that this group came from a big shot, they didn''t expect it to be this big!

    Who are the Von y?

    They were one of the 2 Overlords of Immortal Realm!

    And those who have a Von y in their names, were the Royal Nobles of the constetion!

    And now, a Von y member was here in Havenleaf? Take note, the distance between these two were enormous that you couldn''t travel it within a single day even if you are an Ethereal! Of course, Ethereals didn''t need to travel it physically since they have a teleportation system which could able them to reach a destination in just a few seconds.

    Even Owner Bu was surprised by this. As far as he knew, the Havenleaf and Von y didn''t have a close rtionship. At most, it was just a deal with the terms of benefits pitting it all.

    But to think that the Von y would send out one of their Royal Nobles? For everyone''s information, the Royal Nobles were the greatest geniuses the constetion has!

    Seeing the admiring and gazes with reverence being showered on them, Graystey smiled proudly but hidden it well. As being one of the Royal Nobles, he had the word to boast. Of course, his subordinates were smiling proudly as well. Being a subordinate of a Royal Noble held a great privilege and prestige for anyone.

    Jin Rou looked at this man without saying anything. He looked at him like he had seen something weird.

    But Graystey misunderstood this, thus, he continued, "That''s why, if you like, we willpensate you with an amount you want. As long as you give this stone tower to us, I would be indebted to you on top of an amount you want."

    The crowd could not help but suck a mouthful of air. Casually saying this like it was nothing giving a nk check to just anyone made their jaws dropped.

    Take note, though they were already martial expert cultivators, they still needed jade stones since it was used as a resources and as currency!

    "I''m sorry, but I''m eager in entering right now." Jin Rou said seriously. As a matter of truth, he would have stepped aside now since the other party had apologized sincerely. But now that Jin Rou gave his entire concentration to this stone tower, something was attracting him to enter and he felt a bit ominous about this. Thus, he couldn''t dy this any longer.

    There''s a threat hiding in this tower.

    "..." Graystey''s face stiffened. He asked sincerely and even apologized so that they could lessen their inconvenience. But to think that Jin Rou wasn''t giving him any face!

    Totally, his face darkened. He was never been rejected in his life! As one of the proud Royal Nobles, he felt like his name was stained.

    "Whoom!" Soon, he released his full aura, revealing his true cultivation!

    A young Grand Monarch! What''s more, he was emitting an aura that far surpassed the Grand Monarchs Jin Rou had met before.

    Truly a genius of this generation! Those self-proimed geniuses would die in shame if they see this.

    Graystey released his full aura only to threaten Jin Rou and make him step back. However, it was the reverse of what happened.

    "Bam!" Suddenly, Jin Rou released a bit of his aura and silently directed it against Graystey making Graystey being thrown away until he bumped into wall.

    Jin Rou knew that Graystey wasn''t nning to harm him, but it still provoked him. After all, Graystey released an aura that would make any mortals tremble and beg in fear.

    Of course, Jin Rou didn''t injure Graystey too. He was just thrown away, but there were no injuries. At most, he just lost consciousness.

    Jin Rou did this as his ''kind warning'' to this guy. If he did not do this, Graystey might do something stupid that may lead him to courting death.

    After which, Jin Rou finally entered the tower with Owner Bu chasing after him.

    The two had already left but the mouths of everyone outside were still wide agape.

 Chapter 249 - Creepy Laughter

    "Boom!" Just right after Jin Rou entered the stone tower, Graystey got back on his feet with the bricks falling down.

    His face was dark and emitting a dangerous aura which made his subordinates tremble in fear.

    Their young master was mad. Totally mad. If not for thest string that was holding his sanity, he might have exploded and killed someone.

    "..." Graystey didn''t say anything, just looking at the stone tower filled with hatred. He was feeling wronged and angry. Though the other party didn''t injure him, with the sh of auras did everything was decided.

    The gap was wide. Too wide that he already estimated it as unfathomable. Thus, it meant that he was thinking that Jin Rou was at least a Heavenly Saint. After all, even Imperial Sovereigns won''t take him down just by using aura!

    A Heavenly Saint at such a young age? That made his intestines turn green. How enviable! He was already 30 right now yet he thought that he was already a genius worthy of praise. But when he saw Jin Rou, he instantly felt like an ant.

    After all, what are Heavenly Saints? They were the second cultivation realm of the Godhood path! Take note, the Godhood cultivators were stronger than Imperial cultivators in terms of raw power. Though the gap could be lessen by using heaven-defying treasures, the fact remained that heavenly beings were stronger than them.

    That''s why he was feeling mad and bitter.

    Jin Rou was like a huge boulder that he thought he couldn''t move.

    However, these feelings were the main fuel why he wanted to be stronger! Since the other party was stronger than him, he, of course, wouldn''t confront Jin Rou head on unless he was stupid. After all, the victor was already determined.

    After contemting for a moment, Graystey Von y decided to turn his back against the stone tower his master had personally rmended and said to his subordinates, "What happened here, must only remain here."

    In fact, this message wasn''t just for his subordinates. Too bad, one of the quick-witted subordinates had already asked for assistance in their constetion, and probably, they were already on their way now.

    After all, one of the Royal Nobles was treated this way. The Von y Constetion wouldn''t be happy with this and swallow that humiliation!

    After Graystey giving his message, he decided to enter a stone tower that was nearest to the tower Jin Rou had entered. Following which, the two subordinates chased after him.

    ˇŞ

    The stone towers were the main attraction of the Pce Of Stones. Because aside from the grand and soft vibe it was giving, it was also a training ground for the disciples who are Heavenly Saint and Imperial Sovereigns below.

    The stone towers were very mysterious as it could make someone, who was less talented, to make a breakthrough here.

    In fact, one of Ethereal Forestking''s disciples had made a breakthrough here from Divine Monarch to Heavenly Saint!

    Just imagine, it would take hundreds of thousands of years before making a breakthrough from Grand Monarch and enter the Heavenly Saint. But here in the stone towers, everything could be possible! And what''s more enticing about this, was that it was open for all!

    That''s right. Everyone can enter without payment or anything. As long as you were able toe here, then all you have to do was give your everything when choosing a stone tower. After all, each person has only one try. Whether you get lucky or unfortunate would be up to how good you are in choosing towers. Of course, there were also people who were selling confidential information about the towers but who knows if they''re legitimate or not?

    In the stone tower Jin Rou and Owner Bu had entered, there were a lot of rune symbols along the walkway and walls. These symbols were lighting red, yellow, and blue.

    If one would take a serious look about it, it seemed that they were encrypted with messages towards a greater dao, but Jin Rou knew it wasn''t.

    Maybe the other towers weren''t like this, but this tower was.

    "These rune symbols are bait." Jin Rou muttered to himself and looked at Owner Bu, "Owner Bu, don''t let the rune symbols make you have an epiphany to breakthrough."

    "..." Owner Bu was speechless with how serious Jin Rou was. Nheless, he still nodded his head in affirmation. He might not know what''s the exact reason but he trusted Jin Rou wholeheartedly.

    And judging by how serious Jin Rou''s face was, there might be something grave going on here.

    The stairs was long. So long that even after walking for an hour, they hadn''t reach their destination yet. However, this was normal. After all, all of the stone towers had this mysterious phenomenon called ''infinite spiral''. It meant that this spiral stairs had no ending. Even Heavenly Saints who have visited this ce were no exceptions. However, you can breakthrough by studying the inscribed rune symbols on the wall.

    The more they ascend the infinite spiral, the more the feeling was getting ufortable.

    "What the hell..." Owner Bu suddenly felt a cold chill creeping on his skin.

    After which, Jin Rou had stopped and said seriously, "I know you are here. Come out."

    Soon, what happened made Owner Bu extremely terrified.

    "HihihihiˇŞ Hahahahaha!" A hideous devilughter echoed. Thisughter could make even Heavenly Saints tremble in fear. Theughter was insidious enough to make everyone cower in fear.

    Soon, the surroundings had changed. It was a different space as everything was aplete ck background.

    After a while, a ck gaseous mes emerged in their views, it soon resembled a human figure, however, there are two arc-like horns on his head.

    His eyes were red. It had no nose or mouth.

    And the look of it was actually very very creepy. What''s more, it was a being possessing a power that Owner Bu couldn''t gauge.

    "Kikikikiki." The gaseous figureughed once again and said, "Oh my, oh my. To think that the one very first visitor of my humble abode will be a big big shot."

    It giggled and looked at Jin Rou, "Right? Your Highness, Jin Rou."

 Chapter 250 - Floren

    "..." Jin Rou''s expression was serious and grave. His expression resembled when he fought with his grandmother back in the Grivexia.

    This being was something he recognized fully.

    He remained silent for a few minutes before saying, "What are you doing here, a Devil of the Devil State Universe?"

    "Kikikiki. Me?" The gaseous figure looked at Jin Rou and chuckled, "Your Highness Jin Rou seemed to have recognized my race. As expected of the Rou Celestial Family."

    Owner Bu, who was next to Jin Rou, couldn''t help but let his mouth wide agape in surprise as he looked at Jin Rou. As he was also an old being who had lived for more than half a year, he knew who are the Rou Celestial Family!

    Who are they? They were the overlord of this entire universe! All beings, even Ethereals have to bow to this family. They stood at the apex point of this universe and looked down in all races.

    But now, this gaseous figure said Jin Rou was part of it? And he was called His Highness? And with the silent affirmation of Jin Rou, what the gaseous figure said was indeed real!

    He was actually apanying a member of that celestial family!

    However, he didn''t had the time to spare to think right now as Jin Rou said to him via telepathy, "Owner Bu, please step back."

    Whoosh! Owner Bu didn''t hesitate to abide themand. Right now wasn''t the time to contemte about it.

    "Devil, I am asking you what are you doing in one of our worlds." Jin Rou released his killing intent fully that made the surroundings tremble, "This will be thest chance you can bber your mouth."

    "Euk!" The gaseous figure seemed to be intimidated. However, it could still giggle and said, "A Zenith God at such a young age? That''s the strongest celestial family for you. A Family with geniuses."

    "You don''t want to answer? Then die." Jin Rou said and ck-colored lightnings began sparking in his hands.

    "Kikikiki. Don''t be so in a hurry, Your Highness. Of course, I will tell you, I will tell you." The gaseous figureughed once again.

    "Speak." Jin Rou gravely said. Any more nonsense would be a quick demise for this monster.

    "Then I will start with an introduction. I am called Floren, one of the Lu Devilia Family''s Devil Generals, and indeed I am from the Devil State Universe. I came here millions of years ago to do something. Unfortunately, your old gramps have detected me and I was chased down to this world. But at the same time, fortunate because I survived from grandfather''s clutches." The gaseous figure called Floren seriously said.

    "..." Jin Rou was attentively listening before saying anything.

    Seeing this, Floren giggled once again and continued, "Kikikiki. But although I survived, my cultivation realm went down from True God to bing just an Ethereal. And while I was here recuperating from my injuries, an Ethereal with green leaves all over his body decided that I''m an evil and I shall be eliminated. And yes, we fought to the death."

    Owner Bu had been shaken. So this monster was the one who battled Ethereal Forestking in the legends?

    "Enough with the unnecessary nonsense. You can''t escape from me, so stop using seals." Jin Rou could sense that Floren was doing something funny, "Talk. What is your aim here? What''s that you are ought to do?"

    "A change." Floren''s expression turned serious and answered, "A change that will lead to an unchangeable change."

    "A change that will lead to an unchangeable change?" Jin Rou''s brows creased, "What do you mean by that?"

    "Your Highness Jin Rou, you will eventually know it in the future. The change will happen soon, so you don''t need to worry about it... yet. Kikikihahaha!" Floren''s red eyes turned bloodshot as heughed hysterically. He was like a madmanughing in madness.

    "Answer me!" Jin Rou created a lightning spear and threw it towards Floren.

    "Wham!" With no blink of an eye, the spear rushed towards Floren and stabbed his chest.

    "Grug!" Floren took several steps back beforeing into a stop and vomited dark blood.

    "Whooooooosh!" Soon, an ocean of spears made of ck lightning appeared above the void, directing its tip towards Floren.

    "What is the change you''re talking about?" Jin Rou coldly said, "If you don''t give me a satisfying answer, forget about living and suffer a fate worse than death."

    "Your Highness Jin Rou, threats will no longer work on me, especially that I have lived in this empty void for millions of years now. Because I was restricted by this damned stone tower, I always had desired to die, or at least suffer. Yes, let me suffer! Hahahahahaha!" Floren''s crazyughter echod in the entire void and he soon spouted a mouthful of blood again.

    "Then, die." Jin Rou sent the ocean of spears down towards Floren without further hesitation. He knew that he couldn''t get anything from him. After all, he tried entering his mind but there was a seal that even him was incapable of unsealing.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The defenseless Floren received the attack with open arms as he sought for this most awaited moment. Countless spears had stabbed him and made explosions all around.

    "Your Highness Jin Rou, be careful. You don''t know what will happen in the future. HehehehahahahaaˇŞ!" Floren said before disappearing into the void.

    What Floren said before dying had deeply imprinted in Jin Rou''s mind.

    He knew that the Devil State Universe was always up to no good. In fact, they were always prating the parallel universal space to travel to and fro of other universes.

    This universe was filled with evil aura and all of its over 5000 worlds consisted of evilness.

    They always kept on provoking other universes but they could always survive the onught even though they were the weakest of the 5 Universe of Chaos.

    And now, it seemed that there''s a grand scheme behind this and the Devils were taking it seriously this time around.

    Thinking about this, Jin Rou had created a telepathical message and decided to send it to his mother.

    His family needs to know this as soon as possible.

 Chapter 251 - Provocation

    "..." Owner Bu didn''t say a thing say a thing afraid that Jin Rou would be irritated. After all, with how serious Jin Rou''s expression was, he knew that something grave came up.

    "Wuum!" Soon, the surroundings returned back to normal. It was now again the stairs that Owner Bu was familiar with.

    After which, Jin Rou decided to descend and Owner Bu followed in silence.

    "Owner Bu." After a long pause of silence, Jin Rou finally broke the ice, "I hope that whatever you have seen here, must remain and be buried in your mind. I don''t want to create a gap within your memories so do this favor for me."

    Honestly speaking, Jin Rou had thought of erasing Owner Bu''s memories regarding the incidents happened inside this tower. After all, it was easier to do that. However, Jin Rou was also thinking about the detrimental effects that might ur if he did so. If Owner Bu was just some stranger to him, he might have done it already. But that wasn''t the case.

    So in the end, this was what he had came into conclusion.

    "Of course, YourˇŞ Youngmaster Jin." Owner Bu almost called him Your Highness. Even if Jin Rou didn''t ask for it, he would do it on his own as he knew that there might be a deep reason why Jin Rou was here in other worlds.

    "Un." Jin Rou acknowledged this and nodded. He believed Owner Bu with his words. If not, he wouldn''t be here helping this old man with his problem.

    While they were walking down the spiral stairs, Jin Rou was contemting thest words the Devil General Floren whispered to him.

    "True Realm... Starlight... Fall..."

    These were the four parting words Floren had left.

    ''Did it mean that Starlight will fall?'' Jin Rou thought. That''s the likeliestprehension of this message.

    ''But what did the True Realm have to do with this? Will it start with the True Realm being the first one to be destroyed?''

    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "I think, I really need to go to the True Realm for real."

    Actually, Jin Rou was nning to stay here in the Immortal Realm until Owner Bu was done with his mission here. And Jin Rou would just lend a hand to the old man. In fact, even if he was in the Immortal Realm, he could easily bypass the spatialws and enter the True Realm within seconds and get to Owner Bu''s side if anything bad happened.

    That was his initial n. But now that a Devil from the Devil State Universe had appeared and was hidden well from the eyes of his family, he needed to explore and search the worlds if those monsters were hiding in their own territory.

    After all, no one knew if only Floren was just the one who sessfully infiltrated their universe!

    What if there were more Devil Generals that trespassed them without being noticed by his family?

    That would spell catastrophe!

    He must go to the True Realm as soon as possible and in order to do that, he needed to find the door towards that realm.

    Jin Rou could, of course, bypass the spatialws. But he chose not to. After all, if there was really a hidden Devil in the True Realm, and with a True God cultivation at that, they would surely notice him there and might escape!

    After walking for more than an hour, the door towards the outside was already in front of them.

    Jin Rou pushed the door open and what greeted him was...

    "Boom! Boom!" Tworge rocks descended towards Jin Rou and created a loud explosion and thick smoke all around.

    ˇŞ

    Outside of the stone tower where Jin Rou was, two people were standing on air, looking at the door.

    They were emitting a cold-shivering killing intent that would make anyone tremble and run away.

    While they were exposing their killing auras, their cultivation was also exploding like wildfire around them!

    The curious spectators could not help but back away and watch in a distance.

    Two Imperial Sovereigns!

    These two were two of the backbone of the entire Havenleaf Constetion.

    "The sovereigns have finally made their move." An expert, that watched the previous battle in the garden, said in a serious tone, "I knew that they will make a move. But why only two had been mobilized? That man isn''t someone to be underestimated."

    This expert thought that the higher ups would mobilize all of their 4 Imperial Sovereigns. After all, with how easy Jin Rou killed their monarchs, he must be at least an Imperial Sovereign himself or in further overestimation, a Heavenly Saint!

    They were dealing someone of this caliber, so they should know that it wouldn''t be wise to do this. In fact, he was feeling that these two sovereigns were still not a match against this young man.

    Mateflower and Duxiao were standing on air, waiting for the door to open.

    And after a few hours of waiting, the door had finally opened and the moment they saw Jin Rou, they immediately sent out two huge boulders of rocks to him!

    Of course, they knew that this was not enough to injure someone of Jin Rou''s level. They just did this to tell Jin Rou that they were here to look for trouble and seek his death.

    "Boom!" The tiny bit of rocks had been blown away in all directions. The sovereigns were sessful as Jin Rou looked like he was utterly provoked.

    "Stupid people will really not stop unless they die, huh." Jin Rou was already in a foul mood and these people came knocking his door provoking him. He then stared at the two sovereigns in the air and said with utmost coldness in his words, "Then since you offer yourself to me, eager in courting death, then I shall give you the opportunity to die."

    "Boom!" Jin Rou released his killing aura and the world trembled beyond his feet.

    The stars lost its shine and the sun had hid in the clouds. The animals nearby also fleed in fright without turning back.

    ck-colored lightnings started descending from the sky towards Jin Rou.

    This feeling was like the world''s end was nearing.

 Chapter 252 - Jin Rou VS 2 Imperial Sovereigns

    "What the hell..." The nearby spectators who were watching the entire scene fell in their butts with their faces devoid of blood. They were scared shitless that anytime they would piss their pants.

    Such a destructive energy! With just the aura, it already epassed the almost half of the entire ce as it trembled tremendously. Even the rocks that said to be immovable and impregnable were shaking in a violent manner!

    "..." The two sovereigns revealed a pale expression. They didn''t expect that Jin Rou was this powerful! However, they already rode the tiger. So there was no turning back at all.

    "Open!" Soon, the two sovereigns chanted this at the same time and a golden-colored box had appeared in front of them.

    "Whoosh!" The golden boxes turned into swords that were inscribed with runic symbols.

    "Activate!" The two sovereigns swung their sword at the same time in the same speed that not just anyone could follow.

    "Wham!" Two shing arcs descended down to Jin Rou with a speed of light!

    "Bam! Bam!" However, Jin Rou flicked his right hand to the east direction and the two shing arcs turned over. The attacks were now ascending towards the two sovereigns!

    "Shit." Mateflower and Duxiao didn''t expect that Jin Rou could return this attack.

    "Activate!" But they remained focus and concentrated. Again, the two sovereigns shed another sword arc, however stronger, and it shed against the attacks they made earlier.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sh of sword arcs created arge explosion in air that it almost annihted all of the living beings in the vicinity. The clouds were halved and some had been blown away.

    "Is that all?" After the thick smoke disappeared, Jin Rou smiled sinisterly and said in a cold tone, "You dared to provoke me with this kind of measly powers? Utterlyughable."

    "You..." Mateflower was the first one to be enraged and said, "You will pay for killing my lover!"

    "Zuuuuuuu!" Green aura surrounded Mateflower and afterwards, it towered up to the sky piercing it.

    "Dao System, activate!"

    "Bluuuuuuuuum!" Soon, thend shook and it cracked open in a terrifying manner. After which, a giant pink flower bloomed from it. It almost covered the sky with itsrge body!

    Seeing this gigantic flower, almost everyone watching the battle run in fright.

    "The Dao System of the Pink Blossoms, the 3rd Pir, the Flower of the Mystical Mist!"

    "Indeed this is their dao system, Ethereal Forestking''s greatest offense. Records said that among the 4plete dao systems, this one had the highest firepower. Rumors also said that it can destroy a nation with one shot. Truly terrifying."

    "To think that their opponent could push them into this extent, he might be a talent of a behemoth constetion."

    While the spectators were talking to themselves, Duxiao didn''t fall behind as he also channeled all his qi to his giant sword.

    "Dao System: Activate!" Duxiao roared and threw his sword to thend.

    "ng! ng!" After which, a ringing sound resounded the entire ce. It was like the melody of a bell that came from the heaven, utterly soothing. Soon, a ck-colored bell appeared above Duxiao''s head.

    "The Dao System of the 4th Pir, Hell Bell! To think that we are able to see two dao systems. Indeed, I haven''t wasted my life living in this constetion." An old schr almost knelt down in reverence.

    Truly, for them, to see such spectacr dao systems being used was something that they wished for their lives. After all, not just anyone could learn this. Aside from the prerequisite of being a pure-blooded member of a Pir, they also needed to have a heaven-defying talent to learn these dao systems!

    Remember, dao systems were the epitome of techniques here in Starlight. Only Ethereals could create a dao system at it consisted millions of millions of dao knowledge and experience. If establishing a constetion was the hardest thing a cultivator could do, then creating a dao system grabbed the second ce.

    Take note, each dao system could only be made after hundred thousands of years of researching and hard effort of our wise sages.

    "They''re now using their dao systems." A dark eye that had been watching the battle in a distance had said, "The two sovereigns are now going all out."

    "Exactly." The white eye next to the dark eye affirmed, "But I understand them. At this point, it''s now or never. After all, this unknown man is really powerful."

    ˇŞ

    "Finally giving your best shot, huh." Jin Rou could feel that they were going all out. All of the chips have been bet, "Come. Show me what you got before you two die."

    "It''s you who''s going to die!" Mateflower roared in frenzy. Even after showing his trump card, the other party was still him!

    "Crazz! Crazz!" The pink flower suddenly shook a bit. It then looked at Jin Rou''s direction and threw all of its petals towards him!

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" 6 Titan-sized pink flowers descended. It was like meteors threatening to crash in thend.

    "Activate!" Duxiao also roared.

    "Ring! Ring! Ring!" The bell suddenly rang and distorted the space. Everyone hearing this sound fell down and lost bnce except the beings some strong beings watching the battle.

    "Boom! Boom! ng! ng!" The two systems synced well that itplemented each other. With the power of the petals and a support power from the bell, the overall power was so terrifying that it even made the strong beings in the dark be cautious enough.

    "Insignificant." Jin Rou only said this one word before cracking his hand. He stepped his right leg back and threw his two hands behind. He assumed a position of holding a sword and suddenly, ck streaks of lightning appeared and crawled in Jin Rou''s arms going to his empty hands. Soon, a very long sword that spanned a few kilometers appeared in his hand.

    "sh!" Jin Rou swung the very long sword made of lightning towards the iing attack of the two sovereigns.

    "Boom!" And after that, a very loud explosion happened.

 Chapter 253 - Saint Markuz

    "SHWIIIII!" Because of the magnitude of the sh, everything withing 10 kilometers have suffered total annihtion. Thend was scraped, revealing wide cracks all around. The wind blew violently that made the spectators run for their lives.

    "What a power!" The dark eye in the void said in exmation, "To think that these sovereigns can release this much power. Even I won''t dare to confront that attack head on."

    "Indeed, the power of that attack can make us serious. It''s not something to be underestimated. Truly, the power of dao systems isn''t a joke." The white eye said.

    They were very surprised that the two sovereigns could umte such a power that could rival them, Heavenly Saints!

    "Too bad. Looks like it''s their loss even after using such dao systems." The dark eye said with a serious tone.

    As the thin smoke gradually disappeared from the spectators'' view, they could see two figures lying on the ground with an amputated limb. Their robes were tattered and only the lower part had a cover.

    They were defeated. Utterly defeated with that exchange.

    "Impossible!" A spectator from afar widened his eyes in shock. He refused to believe that their two sovereigns weren''t a match against that young man! As he didn''t watch the previous battle, of course, he could say this.

    But to those who have watched this, it didn''t give them a frightful shock like what the other spectator experienced. After all, they saw how powerful Jin Rou was and in their estimation, he was a Heavenly Saint. Thus, taking the sovereigns down didn''t give them much surprise.

    Of course, as members of this constetion, they still wish that someone could defeat this guy before he destroy everything else here.

    "Cough! Cough! Dammit." Mateflower cursed as he spat two mouthfuls of blood. He was gravely injured. Even breathing, he was having a difficulty.

    "This is nuts." On the other hand, Duxiao didn''t curse or anything. His eyes were just filled with remorse and hatred. Though they were defeated this bad, the hatred he felt for the other party didn''t lessen.

    After seeing that Mateflower could finally catch his breath, Duxiao clenched his fists and said, "Will our lives end here?"

    "No! I refused to believe that I can''t kill that bastard! At least, I have to kill that man before I die or else Zu''er will not rest in peace!" Mateflower roared hysterically.

    "You want to fight more?" Jin Rou coldly red daggers at Mateflower and said, "You have no chance of winning. Even from the start, your chance of winning is zero."

    "No! I will fucking kill you!" Mateflower shouted at the top of his lungs. Thest string of his sanity snapped and circted all his aura towards his heart.

    He was nning to die with Jin Rou by making himself a bomb!

    "Mateflower, are you out of your mind?!" Duxiao was scared shitless by Mateflower''s insanity. To think that he was willing to detonate himself just for killing a certain man!

    He might kill the guy but everyone in the vicinity would also be killed!

    "Futile resistance." Jin Rou snorted and swung his sword behind to gather momentum. What would this mere power do anything to him? He wasn''t afraid of the attack but he won''t be able to protect those spectators who are watching the battle. Thus, he was nning to end this guy''s life now and then.

    "Please hold on, Youngmaster Jin." However, just when Jin Rou was about to make a move, a voice suddenly rang in everyone''s ears.

    Soon, three figures appeared out of nowhere. The two with knight-like vibes were wearing golden armors with a giant heavy swords in their back. Everyone could tell that they had experienced countless life and death battles just from their aura they were emitting.

    They were the two strongest Imperial Sovereigns of Havenleaf Constetion, Trueknight and Blujin!

    In their middle was an old man with a long white beard that almost reached his feet. He was walking like a royal being with graceful bearing.

    Seeing this figure, everyone had ready prostated to pay respect. Everyone knew who this old man was.

    "Saint Markuz, huh." The dark eye said in a grave tone, "To think that the one and only Heavenly Saint of this constetion wille with his real body. The Havenleaf is taking this seriously."

    Saint Markuz. This name was all of the people of Havenleaf could recognize. In fact, even the children could recognize this being as he was one of the most popr and revered people of the constetion.

    And he had the highest authority in the constetion. He was also thest line of defense against their enemies.

    "I am called Markuz, Youngmaster Jin." Saint Markuz calmly said.

    "And what are you doing here, Sir Markuz?" Jin Rou asked with proper courtesy and honorifics. He could easily tell that this old man didn''te here for trouble thus he didn''t mind addressing the other party properly.

    "I won''t beat around the bush. Please spare Mateflower and Duxiao here for their mistake. My subordinates have just been carried away since their loved ones have been killed. Tell me whatever you want and I will do everything in my power to get it." Saint Markuz answered truthfully.

    Jin Rou looked around the two injured sovereigns and shook his head, "No, they must die. I have already spared your constetion for a few times now even back then in the Leaf Sword Sect. Now, they came provoking me with the intent to kill. I can''t let that slide. Even if Ethereal Forestking were to be here, I won''t change my mind."

    "ˇ­" Saint Markuz''s face stiffened.

    "Besides, I have nothing to ask for as I already have it all. So now, I just want you, Sir Markuz and the two other sovereigns behind you, to step back and let me finish my business." Jin Rou didn''t give the other party a leeway as he coldly said, "Of course, I wee challenges. If you want them to be saved, save them from my attacks, then."

 Chapter 254 - Death

    Deathly silence filled the entire atmosphere. What one could hear were just faint breathing and the cold whip of the wind.

    What Jin Rou said was like provoking the entire Havenleaf Constetion! Who were they? Though Havenleaf was not that strong, they were still a constetion that was created by an Ethereal!

    The dark eye and white eye didn''t expect that Jin Rou would say something like this, "If this young man isn''t insane, then his background must be powerful to spout such words. Provoking a Heavenly Saint like this? The Dao of the Saints is different from the sovereigns."

    The white eye didn''t say anything as he gave his full concentration to the current events happening.

    After a long while of silence, Saint Markuz finally spoke," Is there really no way other than this?"

    "No more choices, Sir Markuz." Jin Rou smiled and answered, "It''s either you step back and survive or save them without a chance of winning. I''m already merciful that only two of your sovereigns will be killed. If your entire main force were to be annihted, do you think your constetion will survive?"

    This was Jin Rou''s honest thoughts. Jin Rou was already giving this party too much mercy that they didn''t even deserve. If the other party would still remain indecisive or chose to save the two sovereigns, he would not hesitate to kill them all.

    Heavenly Saint? That''s nothing much in Jin Rou''s eyes. Only Ethereals might be an appetizer for him.

    "This..." For the second time, Saint Markuz was speechless. Indeed, Jin Rou was already showing mercy by killing just two of their sovereigns. Though the constetion would bleed a lot because of this loss, at least, there were still remaining sovereigns that would hold their fort, albeit more difficult. He could not help but close his eyes first.

    After a long pause, Saint Markuz finally opened his eyes and answered, "Then I shall abide with Youngmaster Jin''s ways."

    "Saint Markuz!" Mateflower, who stopped circting his qi violently, suddenlyshed out in anger, "You''re ditching us? Then what have you came here for? To watch us die?!"

    "Watch your words, Mateflower." Trueknight red sharp daggers against Mateflower, "Remember, I already told you to swallow this but you didn''t listen. This fate is because of your wrong decision. As well as you, Duxiao."

    "ˇ­" Mateflower and Duxiao didn''t know what to say.

    "I tried my best in saving you two." Saint Markuz sighed in helplessness and looked at the Mateflower and Duxiao with sadness in his eyes, "But I can''t risk the entire constetion for the lives of you two. You should know that it is my responsibility to uphold the survival of this constetion."

    "So you will let us be sacrificed for the survival of Havenleaf?" Mateflower asked.

    "No, this isn''t sacrifice. You two brought this upon yourselves. So you couldn''t me anyone for this." Saint Markuz retorted.

    The two sovereigns'' expression darkened and pale. Indeed, they knew themselves that they were entirely at fault here since they let their emotions got the better of them. Besides, they were the one who sought for trouble while Jin Rou didn''t disturb the constetion any longer.

    And Jin Rou wasn''t at fault for killing Mateflower''s lover. After all, she was the one who attacked first. In a sense, while Jin Rou really intervened that time to protect the sect, Jin Rou acted in a self-defense as the enemies were the one who initiated a fight. In fact, Jin Rou told them to leave if they wanted to survive but they took it as a provocation and bluff.

    "Since it came to this, might as well have everyone die with me, then!" Mateflower once again circted his qi violently towards his heart to detonate.

    Seeing Mateflower doing this, Duxiao gritted his teeth and was nning to detonate himself also, "To the death!"

    "These bastards!" Trueknight didn''t expect that Mateflower and Duxiao won''t give up still. They were willing to kill everyone here along them!

    Trueknight and Blujin were about to stop them when Jin Rou suddenly moved. The long lightning sword was swung once again with a massive momentum aiming at Mateflower and Duxiao.

    The two injured sovereigns saw this thus they circted their qi faster.

    "Plop! Plop!" However, the lighting sword had already reached them, cutting the two in half horizontally.

    "Boom! Boom!" What came next was their bodies exploding into light particles and scattered into all directions.

    Jin Rou had finally killed Mateflower and Duxiao. He gave them an instant death to grant Saint Markuz''s little wish.

    Saint Markuz looked at the particles being carried by the wind and took a deep sigh. They just lost two important figures in the constetion. It felt like their constetion being amputated by one arm.

    It would took them ten thousands of years or more before grooming another one and who knew if Saint Markuz was still alive that time to watch over them?

    Of course, he would feel bitter. Their constetion would surely experience a fast decline because of this loss.

    Jin Rou released his lightning sword and it disappeared along with the dark clouds looking in the sky. He then looked at Saint Markuz and said, "Sir Markuz, I hope that the fued between me and your constetion will end here. I have already given you many chances. Stop bothering me and I won''t bother you, too."

    Saint Markuz snapped back into reality and smiled, "Of course, of course. Everything ends here, Youngmaster Jin."

    Saint Markuz''s instincts won''t deceive him. It was keeping on giving him warning signals about this Youngmaster. It was as if it was telling him that if he couldn''t befriend him, then stay out of his way.

    Trueknight''s and Blujin''s decision was right. If only he had been notified about this sooner, Mateflower and Duxiao would probably didn''t have to die.

    After which, Jin Rou and Owner Bu walked away.

    Seeing the back of the young man, Saint Markuz wryly smiled and softly muttered, "It''s toote for regret, huh."

 Chapter 255 - True Mountain

    "Two out of four of us have died." Blujin could not help but sigh in powerlessness, "Will this spell the the downfall of our constetion?"

    "Blujin, we will not fall." Trueknight said seriously, "Though we suffered an almost unbearable loss, we still have our daoke."

    Daoke was the foundation or source why a constetion was still standing. If in case the daoke were to be destroyed, it would surely spell catastrophe to the constetion. After all, the members of the constetion had absorbed the dao of the Ethereal the moment they were born.

    Other than that, it would also weaken all members of the constetion and suffer a sure decline towards south.

    Thus, this ce was the ce with the highest security. In fact, Saint Markuz was the guardian of the daoke. But knowing how grave the situation outside, he could not help bute into being and left only an avatar guarding theke.

    Fortunately, nothing happened or else that would destroy them for good and for real.

    "Trueknight is right." Saint Markuz agreed and smiled, "Mateflower and Duxiao died because of their own doing. To say it in easier words, they deserved their death."

    The two sovereigns remained quiet. Indeed, they were killed because the enemy was stronger than them. This was the world of the jungle where the strong was thew. If you have the stronger fist, then you have the final say.

    And being strong is justice. No matter if you''re a savior or an evil, if you are the strongest, then you can make your own version of justice.

    In fact, people have already their own version of justice that suited their beliefs.

    Saint Markuz looked up into the sky and saw that dark clouds wereing and muttered softly, "Ah, the next days will be rainy."

    ˇŞ

    Jin Rou and Owner Bu were already out of the territory of Havenleaf Constetion. They were flying south as Owner Bu had told him that he would have a business in a certain ce.

    After a few hours of flying, the pair finally reached the ce.

    It was a towering mountain with steps made of white stones. The mountain was gigantic enough to cover the entire vision of a person. One look and you could already determine that this mountain was very ancient. It was possible that this mountain was created as long as the Starlight Higher World.

    Jin Rou examined the ce and could feel an overwhelming sword dao at the top of this mountain.

    "Youngmaster Jin, this mountain is called True Mountain. Rumors said that this was a mountain that came from the True Realm millions of years ago. No one knew why it descended here in Immortal though." Owner Bu gave a brief introduction about the ce.

    "I see. And this is your target ce?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Yes. I left an important treasure here that holds very dear to me. So since I have the opportunity toe back in Starlight, I might as well take this chance to get the treasure along the way. Besides, this would be a huge help for me to fight that constetion." Owner Bu spoke with a serious tone.

    "Okay. Lead the way." Jin Rou acknowledged this, nodding his head.

    The pair then climbed the mountain without any hindrance.

    After 30 minutes, they finally reached the peak of the mountain and what met their eyes was a grand view below the mountain.

    One could see the busy streets and markets in their vision. The tall and sky towering buidlings, and the flying beasts piercing the sky with their flight.

    "..." Even Jin Rou was in a state of amazement. Who would have thought that this seemingly useless mountain had this kind of view at the top? Well, it might be deserving to be called a True Mountain if it was this way.

    "True Mountain has almost no visitors at all. Though it was called True, there were no mysteries andws to find here to seek enlightenment of the dao. There were no treasures in this ce aside from mine, even. Many monarchs and sovereigns had already turned this mountain upside down, but to no avail." Owner Bu said as he was basking in the beauty of the view in front of him.

    "That''s why out of all ces avable, you chose to hide the treasure here. Since no one will suspect you." Jin Rou concluded.

    "Indeed, with my strength like an ant here, who would think that I have a heaven-defying treasure in my store?" Owner Bu smiled.

    Indeed, with no one being interested in this ce, who would think that Owner Bu had such a treasure? But true, ording to Jin Rou, this was a treasure on par with the World-Creating Compass! This was truly a treasure that even apex beings of this world would want to get.

    "Alright. Then how about you get this treasure now and show it to me?" Jin Rou said.

    "Of course, of course." Owner Bu could hear the urgency in Jin Rou''s tone so he didn''t dy it any longer and proceeded to do his thing.

    After which, Owner Bu walked up to the center of the mountain and closed his eyes. Jin Rou kept his mouth shut as he watch this scene unfolding.

    "Open!" Next, Owner Bu roared and a giant white seal made of a dragon''s face appeared below Owner Bu''s fit.

    "Wheng!" Soon, the seal spun rapidly and gave off a blinding light piercing the clouds and sky.

    "Break!" Then, Owner Bu shouted.

    "Rumble!" Strong earthquakes began shaking the entire mountain. After a few minutes, the mountain seemed to have been cracked widely as the crack became a web-like one.

    It looked like the mountain was being destroyed. However, this was not the case. A long and shining blue sword appeared after the blinding light disappeared. It was floating mid-air, revealing a majestic aura that it looked like a king of all swords.

    Even the low quality swords in Jin Rou''s storage were shaking.

    Sure enough, this was a World Treasure.

 Chapter 256 - World Treasures

    World Treasures. In terms of quality and power, it stood tall at the apex point of this category.

    Every treasure, whether made from heaven and earth or manmade, wouldn''t get to reach the same level as World Treasures.

    Records have said that there were four World Treasures created by heaven and earth itself. One was the World-Creating Compass that Jin Rou got from the Farna''s Mortal World. And second was this blue-colored sword in Owner Bu''s possession named World-Destroying Sword.

    The other was one was World-Healing Rose which a behemoth constetion from True Realm currently possessed. And thest and mysterious one, World-Changing Thorn.

    There was only a few information about the World-Changing Thorn as no one had ever found this item. But rumors told it that this thorn is capable of changing anything within one''s thought!

    Just imagine, you would have a capability to be someone you dreamed of ording to your thoughts? That''s insanely powerful!

    "So this is where that powerful sword daoes from. Who would have thought that Owner Bu had keep this World Treasure very well." Jin Rou muttered to himself. Even him was shocked that Owner Bu had this kind of sword!

    Jin Rou could have checked out the sword immediately a while ago. But he chose not to. After all, the sword dao didn''t contain any darkness or malicious thought at all. So he didn''t mind.

    "Whoosh!" The World-Destroying Sword seemed that it was looking at Owner Bu. Soon enough, it suddenly said with a man''s voice, "You. Who are you?"

    "..." Owner Bu was stumped. Who would have thought that this sword was capable of speech!

    "Boom!" The World-Destroying Sword suddenly released its aura and roared loudly, "Human. This King is asking who are you! With a mere strength of Immortal Emperor, you wanted to own me?"

    "Thump! Thump!" Owner Bu was suddenly pushed down, kneeling, because of the suffocating aura the sword was giving. However, he gritted his teeth and said, "Activate!"

    "Attack System: Thousands Waves!" Owner Bu was mentally prepared for this. After all, he was also aware what kind of treasure this sword was. He knew that taming this wouldn''t be easy at all. In fact, this might be the hardest part to challenge after his main mission.

    Jin Rou wasn''t nning to help Owner Bu with this fight unless he was in a grave danger. After all, this was Owner Bu''s fight to obtain this sword. He needed to ovee this situation if he wanted to exact revenge against his enemies and take back what belongs to him.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Large sea waves suddenly appeared out of the void. It wasing towards the sword floating mid-air.

    "Hmph. Useless system." The sword''s manly voice rang out once again. The sword then changed position and pointed its tip towards the iing sea waves.

    "Whoosh! Boom!" The sword rushed with a shing light towards the sea waves and it exploded, scattering the water particles around the ce.

    "Not yet. Activate!" But Owner Bu looked like he expected this. He suddenly activated another system, "Attack System: Torrential Waves of Seven Seas!"

    "Bam! Whoosh!" A more violent sea waves appeared and was about to attack the sword. The sea waves were frightening enough that even Grand Monarchs wouldn''t dare to receive this head-on. The entire peak was now covered with threatening and strong torrential sea waters.

    "Hmph!" The sword snorted in disdain and said, "Futile resistance. With this kind of power, you dare to own me? Even Ancients and Ethereals have to bow before me!"

    "Then ept it head-on!" Owner Bu shouted. He channeled his qi towards this attack system to boost its power more. This was Owner Bu''sst ditch of effort as this was his strongest power that he could use as of now.

    "Boom!" The sword swung itself and created a massive blue arc that was filled with killing intent! It then created a big and loud explosion after shing. It created such a disturbance that those experts nearby were shaken.

    "A while ago, there''s a blinding light that towers the sky. And now, a violent explosion. What''s happening there?"

    "Maybe someone was fighting against someone else. Why don''t we go and take a look?"

    "With that kind of battle, do you think we can? You need to be at least an Imperial Sovereign before thinking about that. If you aren''t, stop your delusions. You will just seek death there."

    While these two were thinking like that, some strong experts couldn''t fight their curiosity and climbed the mountain. As cultivators weren''t able to fly here, they needed to use the steps to climb.

    And of course, Jin Rou was aware of this.

    "Ten people are on their way here now." Jin Rou creased his brows, "The fight needed to be done as soon as possible. Should I help Owner Bu, then?"

    While Jin Rou was contemting about this, the sword identally saw Jin Rou on the side and for some reason, it felt an indescribable shiver as if it was a human.

    Jin Rou noticed this and also looked back at him and it made the sword turn back.

    It then looked at Owner Bu, who was despairing in helplessness after losing, and asked, "Human, are you familiar with that man?"

    Owner Bu followed the direction of the sword and saw Jin Rou. He was confused why this sword was asking but nheless, nodded, "Yes. He is my Youngmaster."

    Involuntarily, the sword seemed to have been shaken as it trembled a bit and Owner Bu had caught sight of this.

    "Alright, I will be your sword for a while. But I will only let you borrow a part of my power." The sword spoke with dignity.

    "..." Owner Bu was confused. Why would this proud World-Destroying Sword suddenly submitted even though he wasn''t able to win? Did it pity him? That''s unlikely.

    After which, he then looked at where Jin Rou was and suddenly had a realization and could not help but wryly smile.

 Chapter 257 - Owner Bus Breakthrough

    "Whoosh!" The World-Destroying Sword became a streak of blue light and entered Owner Bu''s consciousness.

    After which, Owner Bu felt that he had been revitalized as if being one with the sword recovered his lost vigor many years ago.

    "This feeling..." But that''s not just it. Suddenly, waves after waves of qi began entering his body. It circted rapidly in his veins as the dao symbols he remembered in the past yed out in his mind.

    "Weng!" Then, Owner Bu got a realization, an epiphany of the heaven and earth. Blue-colored energy began circting around him as it created a massive shockwave all around!

    "Boom!" Countless particles scattered into all directions.

    "A massive breakthrough." Jin Rou was surprised as he muttered these words to himself, "From an Immortal Emperor to Heavenly Saint, that''s one quite of an achievement. Incredible."

    Even Jin Rou couldn''t help but be amazed with this spectacle. After all, how many cultivators were capable of achieving this feat? Perhaps only a handful.

    Take note, not just everyone could make this sword be owned! As it said a while ago, even Ancients and Ethereals have to bow before it. So one could already expect that it was indeed, a World Treasure.

    "Even in our realm, this sword might catch a high price." Jin Rou thought. As World Treasures weren''t made by their family or by their realm, it was indeed a treasure that could enter their eyes.

    Owner Bu sat down in lotus position as he closed his eyes. The breakthrough process wasn''t done yet. He focused in stabilizing his body and was trying to calm the rampaging qi in his body down.

    "Crash! Crash!" Soon enough, the world turned gloomy. Dark clouds began to circte above the head of Owner Bu. Thunderps could be heard, as it threatens and loomed above Owner Bu.

    Owner Bu was now sweating profusely. He was nervous or to be precise, scared. After all, thisst step was no joke and could be the hardest to bypass!

    Dao''s Tribtion!

    Though it was the same as the tribtion that Godhood cultivators mostly experience even after breakthrough, this kind wasn''t as deadly as the Heavenly Tribtion.

    But you couldn''t underestimate it. Because even if you survive, you might be crippled for life and live only like a mortal! One slight step might lead you into despair.

    However, he gritted his teeth, ready to embrace the iing suffering. He needed to endure if he wanted to exact revenge against that constetion for all the pain and humiliation he suffered!

    He could do it! No, he must do it or else everything would be for naught. If he could endure enough to pass this tribtion, then with the power of a Heavenly Saint, he had a higher chance of winning against that enemy. Though, the chances were still low, at least it increased.

    Of course, Jin Rou was also aware with this. Even him, who already reached the apex, experienced this countless of times during his cultivation. No one was an exception here. The Rou Celestial Family also experienced this, in fact.

    "Here ites..." Jin Rou spoke seriously. If anything were to happen that might endanger Owner Bu, he would immediately save him from this tribtion, "This tribtion is stronger than the normal. Is it because of the World-Destroying Sword?"

    Thus, he was prepared to save the old man even if he needed to destroy the tribtion.

    ˇŞ

    The climbing cultivators also noticed and felt this the more that they were getting nearer.

    And it made them surprised.

    "Someone is now having a breakthrough! And it''s not just a breakthrough of a normal caliber!"

    "Indeed. This kind of tribtion, it is a Dao Tribtion of potential Heavenly Saints!"

    "A new Heavenly Saint will be born!"

    "That person must have gotten a treasure here in True Mountain, that''s why he is able to have a potential breakthrough here! Quick! We need to get that treasure before he seeds!"

    In an instant, the greed in their hearts were ignited. These cultivators didn''t belong to any constetions here. Thus, even if they were to offend someone, they could just run away and hide. Of course, if the enemy was from a behemoth constetion like the Von y, they won''t touch him or her.

    But what are the chances that a Von y member was here in True Mountain? Low. There was only a low probability of it being right. After all, this ce was very very far from that ce.

    And for the other behemoth on par with Von y? They were farther than Von y so that must be more unlikely.

    And this assumption, was why they were daring toe over and thinking to snatch the unknown treasure.

    After a few minutes of climbing, they were almost at the peak when they suddenly stopped.

    There''s a man with a ck-colored hair standing in front of them. He was normal-looking except for his above normal handsomeness.

    Of course, this is Jin Rou.

    His hands were both behind his back as he smiled at the group of cultivators saying, "Leave. This ce is off-limits for now. You cane backter if you want to."

    "And who are you to speak like this to us? Are you an Ethereal?" A red-haired cultivator snorted. He was looking like a bandit.

    "I am not." Jin Rou shook his head. Indeed, he was not an Ethereal.

    "Then move. Stop blocking our way." The red-haired got more aggressive knowing this, "Unless you want to die, that is."

    Jin Rou chuckled. This type of person was quitemon in this world, "I''m telling you, back off while you still can. A bunch of Grand Monarchs and Imperial Sovereigns weren''t enough to enter my eyes. Well, you can try to pass over if you want."

    "You''re courting death!" The red-haired man was angered.

    "Whoosh!" He bent his knee to charge speed and soar towards Jin Rou. He threw a punch enough that could kill a monarch in one shot.

    "Heh." Jin Rou sneered and threw a counter punch against the red-haired.

    "Boom!" The red-haired man was thrown away kilometers away with all his limbs gone. Blood scattered all over the ce he passed by.

 Chapter 258 - Massacre

    "What the hell... happened?" The cultivators were deeply terrified by these sudden happenings.

    Take note, that red-haired man was an Imperial Sovereign! Though he wasn''t as strong as the sovereigns of a constetion, he was still an Imperial Sovereign that not just anyone could trifle with.

    Even some of his fellow sovereigns in the pack were very cautious of him. After all, he got a very short-temper that he might explode anytime around.

    And now, seeing him in that state, with all the limbs of him gone, and blood oozed like a fountain in each every wound, they could not help but feel a cold-shivering feeling inside their bodies.

    Merciless. This unknown guy in front of them was merciless.

    But what could they do now that they had already rode the tiger? All they could do now was face this situation head-on.

    "Fellow Daoists, calm down." Seeing the panicking expressions of his mates, he tried to calm them down, "Although he is powerful, there are nine of us here. It might be bullying when he''s only alone but what can we do? We need to do this if we want to survive."

    The cultivators exchanged nces after hearing this and somehow, they calmed down. Indeed, the enemy was only one. What was there to be afraid of?

    What''s more, the treasure was right ahead of them! Could they just let this opportunity go? The powerful constetions might be on their way now since the phenomenon was visible to every person in the ten thousand kilometers.

    They still have 4 Grand Monarchs, 2 Divine Monarchs, and 3 Imperial Sovereigns. This kind of line-up was scary, in fact.

    Remember, Havenleaf Constetion had only four Imperial Sovereigns yet this pack contained three already! Not to mention that, one Divine Monarchs was almost there reaching Heavenly Saint!

    After contemting for themselves, they finally decided to bite the bullet now that things have escted this far.

    They equipped their weapons and were now ready to gang up Jin Rou.

    "Oh? Finally decided to fight?" Jin Rou smirked, "Too bad. If you guys chose to run away, I might have spared some of you. But it seems that the temptation has won over you. Very well, since you are eager to continue, then death, I shall bestow upon you."

    "..." The cultivators didn''t retort and focused their concentration in Jin Rou.

    "Kssh!" Suddenly, Jin Rou took a step backward and ced his right feet behind. He gathered momentum as he threw a punch in the air!

    "Boom!" A massive shockwave surprised the cultivators and almost lost their bearing. The wind caused by the punch had forcefully made them step back several times.

    "What power!" The cultivators thought with panicked expressions. They didn''t expect that Jin Rou was this powerful. With just a punch in the air, they were already pushed back?

    Now, they were thinking if they really chose the right choice.

    "That''s just a punch in the air with a distance from you all." Jin Rou looked at them with contempt, "The next time will be direct hit, so you must brace yourselves. The next shot might kill you on the spot without knowing how."

    "..." The cultivators gulped their saliva in utter nervousness. Their expression became pale as if their blood ran down towards their body from their head. Their faces were very white and revealing terrified expressions.

    Their instincts were giving them warning signals now. It was telling them to retreat or else they would really die here!

    "Ready for the second punch?" Jin Rou asked coldly while smiling.

    "Wait, Fellow Daoist." The leader of the group hurriedly stopped Jin Rou and said, "I am Xiu, a vagrant cultivator. I am an Imperial Sovereign, or to be precise, a half-step Fate Emperor."

    "Boom!" Suddenly, the vagrant cultivator named Xiu released all his full aura. And everyone felt this.

    "Xiu is really almost a Fate Emperor." The cultivators'' eyes widened in surprise and joy.

    Fate Emperor. These beings were one step away to reach the apex power here in Starlight. In fact, here in Immortal, they were already considered top experts as everyone knew that there were no Ancients or Ethereals here.

    Now, a half-step Fate Emperor was in front of them. Of course, they would feel happy. After all, it meant that they could rely on his power. Not to mention that, they might sessfully grab the treasures away! Of course, with no thought of grabbing the main treasure. They would feel contented even if only the scrap metals were to be left, or just a peek to that treasure.

    "And?" Jin Rou impatiently said, "So what if you are a half-step Fate Emperor?"

    "..." Xiu''s face stiffened. He didn''t expect that even after revealing his total power, this guy wasn''t still putting him in his eyes.

    The contempt in Jin Rou''s eyes while looking at him didn''t change at all.

    Seeing that the other party was speechless, Jin Rou continued, "Not to mention full-fledged Fate Emperors, even Destinies weren''t enough to enter my eyes. So what are you trying to say here by introducing yourself to me with only barely a step to Fate Emperor?"

    "You..." Xiu was enraged by the barrage of insults Jin Rou said. He had painstakingly endured everything to reach this ce and yet this kid was mocking him? He reached this level by his sheer effort and spirit so Jin Rou had no right to mock him like this!

    Totally unforgivable!

    Xiu was about to attack when Jin Rou suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Need to finish this up, so die." Jin Rou charged a punch that was stronger than before and threw it against Xiu!

    "Hmph!" Xiu snorted. Although he was surprised, he was already prepared for an attacking from Jin Rou. He circted his qi around and made a shield protecting his body.

    "Shit!" However, as the punch connected, Xiu cursed as he felt an overwhelming power ravaging him.

    "Kratt!" No longer than a second, Xiu exploded into a blood mist.

    And not just that. The shockwave of the punch hit the other eight cultivators and instantly turned into blood mist without knowing how.

 Chapter 259 - Full-fledged Heavenly Saint

    While the massacre happened just below the peak point, Owner Bu was sitting in lotus position, meditating. The looming tribtion above his head was still there and it looked like it was gathering enough power to crush Owner Bu.

    Owner Bu had no time for distracting thoughts or else he might really die here. He circted all his qi in his heart in a soft and mild manner to protect it in case a cmity were to fall upon him.

    "Kshhh!" Loud and violent thunderps could now be heard as it echoed in all directions.

    It''s here! It''sing! Owner Bu thought. He braced himself.

    "Kaaash! Boom!" True enough, a violent blue-colored thunder crashed towards him and made a loud explosion. Thend that surrounded him made a pit with webcracks all around.

    "Grug!" Owner Bu spat a mouthful of blood after experiencing the first strike. He knew that a Dao Tribtion was strong, but he never expected it was this strong!

    There were total of three strikes during a Dao Tribtion. And the more strikes, the more it was getting stronger. And all of these three needed to be overcame by the cultivator in order to fully enter a new realm of power.

    Now, it was just the first strike yet he was already in this state. However, it''s toote to turn back now. It''s now or never! He equipped all his defensive treasures that he umted all these years.

    Even if he were to die here, maybe it was okay. After all, his death will bring him the relief and regret at the same time. And it might not be too bad at all, right?

    "Ksssh!" The second strike was now getting ready to crash down. The thunderps got more aggressive and aggressive as it pierced the void with rampaging thunders.

    "Kssssahhhhh!" Soon enough, the second strike finally descended with a greater power and momentum!

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The second strike destroyed many trees around as it created a massive wind destruction all around the entire vicinity of the mountain.

    "Thump! Grug!" Owner Bu lied down in powerlessness as he vomited another mouthful of blood. His eyes were getting lifeless and dark spots have appeared below his eyes.

    He was losing a great amount of blood in a fast pace. If this continued, he would die.

    "Dammit." Owner Bu cursed inside. He was already in a very bad state that he didn''t know if he could move. All he could do right now was stare at the dark clouds with thunderps above him.

    "Shit." Again, he cursed. He was now having a difficulty to breathe as if the oxygen was very thin here. He kept chasing his breath as to stabilize himself but it was useless. He was severely injured that even his breathing was affected.

    "Kssssh!" And the signal of the third andst strike came. The dark clouds spun faster and faster until it created a whirlpool made of clouds. The thunderps became faster and more aggressive than the previous two strikes.

    It looked like a catastrophe descending the Starlight Higher World.

    "I''m doomed." Owner Buughed weakly in despair. He knew himself that he wouldn''t survive thisst strike. He was thinking of asking for help to the World-Destroying Sword. But he shook this notion off. With how prideful that sword was, he knew it would just mock him for being like this.

    "So this is it huh..." After a minute, Owner Bu sighed in powerlessness and helplessness. In the end, he wasn''t able to do anything for those he cared. He wanted to say at least thank you to Jin Rou before dying but...

    "Ksaaaaaaaaaaaaaash!" Thest strike of the Dao Tribtion had descended towards him.

    "Booom!" And a very loud andrge explosion was made. The wind scattered in all directions as it annihted everything in its path. The violent winds soon turned into whirlwind as it descended down the mountain, razing everything to the ground.

    ˇŞ

    "How..." Owner Bu was surprised. He knew that he would be killed by thatst strike yet he was still fine and breathing. After snapping back to reality, he could see a sword-like figure amidst of the thick smoke.

    It was his World-Destroying Sword.

    "Did you protect me?" Owner Bu asked unmoving sword in front of him, "Thank you."

    Though it was nonsensical to talk with a sword, the fact remained that it saved him. Besides, the sword has its own sentience. So, it felt like it was a person for Owner Bu.

    "Hmph. You owe me this one." The sword snorted in disdain and said, "This Dao Tribtion is an abnormal one. I have seen countless tribtions of this kind but this Dao Tribtion was almost as deadly as Heavenly Tribtion. Thus, though I don''t want to help you, I was moved by my conscience and decided to help you once."

    What the sword said was indeed true. The Dao Tribtion usually had no power to kill a cultivator. At most, it would cripple one. And rare cases were there that people were killed because of this.

    This part was true. But thetter part of what it said wasn''t. Truthfully, it was because of Jin Rou.

    As the sword has its own sentience, Jin Rou could send telepathic message towards it. And he just said a few words of threat so that the sword will do ording to his bidding.

    And of course, though the sword was mighty, arrogant, and prideful, what could he do against the Celestial King himself? So it obeyed.

    In fact, Jin Rou didn''t need to threat it at all as the sword would be very happy to serve him. If it''s only a dog, it might already wagged its tail in joy.

    "Still, thank you." Owner Bu wasn''t aware of the real reason but still thanked it. After all, now, he had became a full-fledged Heavenly Saint and his chances of winning had officially went higher.

    He didn''t spare any time as he immediately sat down and meditate to stabilize his newfound strength.

 Chapter 260 - Gratitude

    After a few hours, Owner Bu had finally stabilized his power. He felt refreshed as his lost vigor and youthfulness came back. His life was extended greatly so this was not a surprise. He could feel that if nothing happens, he could live for at least another million of years in seclusion.

    This was a heaven-defying gain that anyone would be envy of. Just imagine, a high leap from Immortal Emperor to Heavenly Saint? Take note, he just skipped two whole cultivation realms!

    "Congrattions, Owner Bu, for your sess." Jin Rou said with a smile. Although he helped Owner Bu in an indirect way, the credit still lied upon Owner Bu himself. If not for his perseverance and spirit, Jin Rou might not bother saving him in the least.

    "This was all thanks to you, Youngmaster Jin." Owner Bu immediately knelt down to show his gratitude, "If not for you, I will never have the chance to step into this world once again."

    These were Owner Bu''s heartfelt words. Truly, if he didn''t meet Jin Rou way back in Grivexia, wouldn''t he just rot there and die? As he was a peak existence there, who would want to provoke him there?

    But now, he had another chance to change something. He was given the power to do it. Whatever may be the result of the uing battle, he had nothing to regret anymore.

    As he already did what he must.

    Of course, sess was more preferred. After all, failure meant death to him.

    "Owner Bu, no. Please get up." Jin Rou had experienced this numerous times already but he was still not used to it. If he was in his pce, he would ept this gesture but he wasn''t. So he urged the old man to get up, "This is all because of your hard work. The credits were yours to begin with."

    "Youngmaster Jin, please don''t kid around." Owner Bu smiled wryly, "How could a mere Immortal Emperor like me could do something significant on my own?"

    Owner Bu couldn''t help butugh when thinking about this notion.

    "You already did. In the past." Jin Rou chuckled, "You paved your way with blood even here in Starlight. You killed numerous true monarchs and even divines and grand ones. You used your wits to outsmart your opponents. You survived this world for so long before giving up. So, tell me, isn''t it a significant deed on your part? If it were some emperors, they would be killed instantly there."

    "ˇ­" Owner Bu was shocked hearing this. How could Jin Rou knew something like that? He didn''t tell a tale about this to others! There''s only one possibility, and that''s Jin Rou had already seen through his past.

    What kind of power did it need to be capable of peeking in someone''s past?

    Terrifying. Absolutely terrifying.

    Owner Bu couldn''t fathom enough just how strong Jin Rou was.

    While he was deep in his thought, suddenly...

    "Bang! Bang!" Two figures had suddenly descended from the sky.

    ˇŞ

    The two figures were men. One was a bald man and the other one had a mohawk hairstyle with a ck hair. They were white robes that were fluttering in the air as they released a bone-chilling killing intent.

    For sure, these guys weren''t here for a talk.

    "These Fellow Daoists, do you need something from us?" Owner Bu smiled and asked with mild tone. He was trying to settle this in a peaceful manner or else, these two would die without knowing who they offended.

    "Step aside, old man." The bald man sneered and said, "We have a business with that young man next to you so if you want to live, I advise you to tuck your tail between your legs and don''t let us see you once again. Or else you will die without a burial."

    The bald man snorted. He was very arrogant as if he already held the world in his palms which was a funny scenario for Jin Rou to look at.

    "Owner Bu, this is a good timing." Jin Rouughed, "Since two idiots have voluntarily presented their heads for you, isn''t an insult not to do so? Show them what you got."

    "Understood." Owner Bu got serious and said, "I''m sorry but you two need to die here now. me yourself for offending someone you shouldn''t have offended."

    "Haha! Funny." The mohawk man smirked and said, "Let me take care of this guy. Just because he was a new Heavenly Saint, he think that he can already match us?!"

    "No, we''ll both attack to finish this as soon as possible." The bald man disagreed, "He is still a Heavenly Saint just like us so don''t underestimate him."

    "Alright alright." The mohawk man sighed, "But his neck is mine."

    The bald man nodded in affirmation.

    "Talking like victory is already in the bag?" Owner Bu smiled and revealed his teeth, "Win first."

    "Boom!" Owner Bu equipped his World-Destroying Sword in his right hand.

    Violent qi particles began circting around Owner Bu as if it was heeding to his call.

    "What..." The two men were bbergasted when they saw this sword and its power. Soon, they recognized this as they revealed horrible expressions, "A World Treasure!!"

    Owner Bu was basically a Heavenly Saint, but now that he was equipped with a World Treasure called World-Destroying Sword, his strength has risen that it could almost rival to fight Fate Emperors!

    "Shit! Run!" The mohawk man didn''t hesitate to pierce the void and was about to escape. The bald man also did the same.

    They had no chance of winning against someone who had a battle power of a Fate Emperor! Coming here was suicidal in their part as they regretted being carried by their haughty and self-importance thoughts.

    "Hmph. Toote." Owner Bu''s eyes shed. He took a step forward and charged his sword backward.

    "sh!" And swung it, creating a massive blue sword arc that could kill hundred thousands of people!

    The two escaping men weren''t yet to enter their void when the sh hit them with their heads rolling on the ground.

    Soon, two blood fountains oozed in their bodies.

 Chapter 261 - Ascending

    The two Heavenly Saints didn''t have a chance to fight back at all. The blood sshed like a fountain as it painted the the surroundings deep red.

    They were killed instantly. In a blink of an eye, their heads rolled on the ground.

    Owner Bu knew that the sword was insanely powerful since it was a World Treasure. But he couldn''t help but be amazed of how powerful this sword was during an actual battle.

    It made him as powerful as Fate Emperors!

    Take note, Fate Emperors were the apex existence of Immortal. So just imagine that, how strong and respected were they? Though he got the power because of the sword boosting his cultivation, it still remained a fact that he has a power almost on par with them.

    "It seems that you have already stabilized well." Jin Rou smiled, "That''s a good thing."

    "Yes." Owner Bu nodded.

    Jin Rou looked at a distant horizon, he remained quiet for a few minutes before saying, "Do you know the portal that leads to True?"

    "Yes, Youngmaster Jin." Owner Bu answered truthfully, "But as far as I know, there are five portals going to True. And they are only avable after resting for hundred thousands of years. Besides, only one at a time is opened."

    "It''s okay. As long as we find a portal." Jin Rou said, "Leave the rest to me."

    "Oh, right." Owner Bu almost forgot who Jin Rou was and scratched his head, "Then let''s go with the nearest one here. It''s just a few hundred kilometers away from here. If we fly, we will be there in 4 hours at least."

    "Then lead the way." Jin Rou said.

    And soon, the duo flew to the direction of east.

    ˇŞ

    After more than four hours, the duo had finally reached the ce.

    It was a massive cave as big as thergest dome ever created. It stood tall and mighty as if it was a terrifying monster with a mouth wide open. It gave off a vibe that would make anyone ufortable.

    "Youngmaster Jin, this is called True Intensifier Cave. This is one of the portals leading to True. However, if my calctions are spot on, this portal opened way back only fifty years ago, so it''s still premature as of now. But with your power, Youngmaster Jin, this portal cannot betray your will."

    "Okay, I got it." Jin Rou understood and extended his senses to the deepest part of the cave to check if there were some hidden anomalies here, but fortunately none.

    "Open!" Jin Rou walked over to the entrance of the cave and roared. He used a lot of massive seals that Owner Bu couldn''tprehend."

    "Such powerful seals... I feel like it can destroy this world instantly." Owner Bu was shaken.

    The seals made the world tremble as it threatened to destroy everything. It was like a world-destructive catastrophe was about to be released in this world.

    Millions of universalws and runic symbols gathered around the cave as it encircled in a small ball of light. The scene was dazzling and bone-chilling at the same time.

    "Pang! Pang! Pang!" Soon, nging sounds could be heard as the entrance of the cave suddenly became a transparent wall with rainbow colors all around.

    "It''s opened..." Owner Bu was surprised though he prepared himself for this, "Youngmaster Jin has forcefully opened the portal."

    His state of shock was founded. After all, who in this world is capable of forcing a premature portal to open? Even Ancients and Ethereals weren''t capable of this feat!

    After all, the forceful opening of a portal required a tantamount of qi and universalws. The process was quiteplicated and very difficult, but it was possible for True Gods.

    "It''s open now." Jin Rou said. The process turned out to be moreplicated than he expected but he still worked it out, "Let''s go."

    Jin Rou had no time to spare idling. He needed to know if there were other Devils that had infiltrated their world.

    ˇŞ

    True Realm.

    Three figures were floating mid air with grand majestic aura surrounding them. They all wore a golden knight armors that would make them stand in the crowd.

    Their faces were serious as if they were ready to annihte everything in their path. They stood there without moving. All their eyes were focused in a certain portal from Immortal.

    "Is it really a person who forcefully opened a premature portal?" A white-haired golden knight named, Golden Eagle Knight, said.

    "If it isn''t, what is this then?" Hisrade, Golden Hawk Knight, retorted, "That portal is a premature one with only 50,000 years worth of qi umtion. It is still not enough even to activate the trigger to open it."

    "So that means the guy that will appear to us is powerful enough to break thews of this world?" Golden Nightingale Knight, the only woman of the group, said, "Aren''t we here giving our heads then?"

    "Idiot." Hawk sneered and said, "Didn''t our master say that the other party used incredible means to open the portal?"

    Suddenly, Eagle and Nightingale were struck with realization.

    "Did it mean that the unknown man used a heaven-defying treasure that is capable of breaking thews of this ce?" Nightingale asked.

    "Precisely." Hawk nodded, "And what are the heaven-defying treasures that are capable of this feat?"

    "World Treasures!!" Eagle and Nightingale answered at the same time.

    "Correct." Hawk smiled, "This possibility has arge chance of being right. Besides, Immortal has no records of alive Ethereals or Ancients. At most, they have Fate Emperors there like us."

    "So the other party seems to be a Destiny, then?"

    "There''s a slight possibility, yes." Hawk confirmed, "But so what? We three are capable of ying Destinies. So what is there to be afraid of?"

    The two contemted for a while and after which, their anxious expressions faded little by little.

    "Cling!" And soon enough, the portal they were guarding created a sound that was like a bell.

    It meant that someone had sessfully ascended to True Realm.

 Chapter 262 - Golden Knights

    The three knights'' expressions turned serious. The one they were waiting for had sessfully ascended.

    There were two men in their sight. One was an old man with a haggard look and a young man with an above-average looks. Although the young man couldn''t be called handsome, there was an attraction that made these knights reevaluate him over and over.

    "Oh? Some people are here to wee us? How nice." Suddenly, a leisure voice filled with yfulness, "Aren''t you guys too caring?"

    Of course, this was Jin Rou.

    The knights'' faces turned dark. They felt like Jin Rou was mocking him. Well, indeed, Jin Rou was mocking them.

    "Who are you and from what constetion are you?" Eagle asked with a cold tone. They were given a mission here, so they would do it immediately.

    "And why should I give you information?" Jin Rou smiled. He was like trying to provoke the three knights.

    "It seems like we need to introduce ourselves first, then." Eagle said, "We three are called Imperial Ground''s Golden Knights."

    Imperial Grounds was one of the behemoth constetions that stood shoulder to shoulder with the other 3 strongest constetions of True.

    However, this constetion was unique, as the members of it were all imperial cultivators! As the name of the constetion implied, they only ept cultivators taking the imperial path. So, one could already deduce that they were only consisted of Grand Monarchs, Imperial Sovereigns, Fate Emperors and the strongest and apex existence of this world, Ancients.

    Ironically, while the constetion was only made of imperial cultivators, the one who founded it was, of course, an Ethereal, a godhood cultivator. After all, only Ethereals had the capability to create a constetion.

    As of this day, no one knew who was the Ethereal that created the dao of the grounds.

    And for the record, the Imperial Grounds has two alive Ancients holding their fort.

    "Oh, some Fate Emperors of Imperial Grounds." Jin Rou had read a book about this constetion and in fact, he was familiar with someoneing from this ce. Thus hearing this, he no longer used his mocking tone and asked, "What brings the three Fate Emperors here?"

    "We have came here to know your identity." Nightingale said, "You have forcefully tore the universalws and opened a premature gate. This is an imbnce to the nature. So we are here to see if you are a threat to us."

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded.

    Indeed, with how powerful the beings of this ce were, sure they would feel threatened if someone was capable of this feat. After all, even Ancients and Ethereals couldn''t do this.

    Just how much massive seals would it take to forcefully open a premature gate?

    Immense. Terrifyingly immense. And they don''t have the abilities to do this.

    "I have some ties with your Imperial Grounds, so I don''t bear any ill will against anyone or anything. Well, except for one." Jin Rou said, he was talking about the Devils here.

    "What is that exception?" Hawk, the most arrogant of the three, finally joined in and said, "Tell us all the things we want to know to avoid furtherplications."

    "Oh, an aggressive one here." Jin Rou smirked and looked at Hawk, "What if I don''t do so?"

    "Are you trying to test my patience?" Hawk was enraged, "You are indeed capable but we are Fate Emperors here and we are not to be underestimated."

    "I am not underestimating someone here but I''m telling you, hold your horses. You guys aren''t enough to enter my eyes." Jin Rou said seriously.

    Indeed, he was giving them a warning. A kind warning so that they wouldn''t make a grave mistake. After all, although Jin Rou had some affinity with these people, he wouldn''t hesitate to teach them a lesson if they keep on provoking him.

    However, the three knights took Jin Rou''s words the wrong way. It was like they were humiliated and belittled. Thus, their expressions turned grave and dark.

    "You sure have the guts to humiliate us like this." Hawk''s eyes turned red, "If I don''t kill you, we would be theughingstock of the whole True Realm."

    Hawk could see that there were many eyes from afar that were watching them. So if they let Jin Rou humiliate them like this, they could no longer hold their heads high.

    "Kill me?" Jin Rou smiled and said, "Sure, if you can do so, why not? However, let me remind you, once you attack, be ready to be killed. I won''t spare you unless your Ancientse saving you."

    "Bastard! Our mighty Ancients weren''t someone you could talk to casually!" Hawk''sst string of patience snapped. He assumed a battle stance and attacked!

    The two knights also did the same. They were the strongest when they were working as a team, so they immediately followed.

    They were nning to give Jin Rou a beating without using any weapons. Though they believe that Jin Rou was powerful, could he be more powerful than them?

    The trio became a streak of light that came rushing towards Jin Rou.

    "Ignorants." Owner Bu, who was watching on the side, couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment, "They already reached this realm yet they are still blind. The Mount Tai was already in their front yet they couldn''t see it."

    But Owner Bu couldn''t me them. After all, he was also hot-blooded when he was their age. Thinking about this, he wryly smiled.

    He just hoped that these guys would be spared. After all, they didn''t feel any malicious intentsing from them.

    " Alright,ee." Jin Rou smiled coldly, "If you want it this way, then be it. Be sure not to regret it."

    "You''re bbering too much!" Hawk charged a fist and was about to throw a punch, "Take this if you can!"

    "Idiots, stop!!" However, just when the punch was about to connect with Jin Rou, a cold-shivering voice rang their ears and made thend trembled.

    In a second, all the three knights were kneeling because of the pressure.

 Chapter 263 - Woodrain Ancient

    "You idiots, stop!!" This cold voice suddenly rang in everyone''s ears as it made the whole void tremble. The voice was filled with madness as if it was desperate.

    "Thump! Thump! Thump!" Suddenly, the three knights knelt down because of a heavy pressure that was pressing on them.

    "..." The three knights knew this voice very well and revealed pale expressions. They almost cursed out loud in frustration and confusion.

    Soon, the void cracked and an old man wearing a white robe appeared. He was like a celestial that came from another ce as he gave off a vibe of an otherworldly being.

    His long white hair was fluttering in the wind as it danced with the tune the wind was giving.

    All of the people who saw this man immediately wanted to kneel down in reverence.

    This old man was a prestigious being. Someone who stood at the apex of this world.

    An Ancient. Definitely an Ancient.

    "Woodrain Ancient..." A spectator muttered in low voice as he almost fell down, "An Ancient hase into being."

    Woodrain Ancient was one of the two Ancients of Imperial Grounds. He was known for being so strict and grumpy towards his direct disciples. He was also known as someone merciless who could kill without batting an eyelid.

    And he had a short temper that people were greatly intimidated of beside from his power.

    After all, this old man wasn''t easy to talk with.

    The far-away spectators were shocked when they saw Ancient Woodrain. After all, he came with his real body!

    What did it mean foring here with his real body? Heavenly Tribtion might be triggered.

    What kind of identity did the other party possess that even Woodrain Ancient needed toe over?

    Take note, this was an Ancient we''re talking about.

    They couldn''t help but look at the unknown young man once again.

    "You birds of the same idiotic feathers, really do flock together!" Woodrain Ancient''s mad voice made thend trembled once again, "I ordered you to ask questions, but I didn''t say you can fight!"

    The three knights dropped their heads down in silence. The scene was like their father was reprimanding them for doing something idiotic.

    Well, they almost really did something idiotic and that move might have killed them.

    Thankfully, Woodrain Ancient followed them or else Imperial Grounds would have a tremendous loss. After all, Fate Emperors were the main battle force of their constetion.

    If to say, these knights were killed, the fighting power of the constetion would greatly reduced and it might signal the decline of them. And besides, these three were the best seeds their constetion possessed. In maybe a few hundreds of years, they might be the new Ancients of their constetion!

    What did it mean to have 5 Ancients in a constetion?

    Scary. Terrifying.

    Remember, the top powers of this world has only one alive Ethereal and a one or two Ancients at the same time!

    So, Woodrain Ancient couldn''t let that happen.

    This was something that he would do everything to save them.

    Even at the cost of his life.

    "This Youngmaster here..." After scolding the trio, Woodrain Ancient walked over to Jin Rou and said, "I am called Woodrain Ancient, please spare my students for offending you. In return, I willpensate you in any possible way I can."

    The eyes watching them were stumped. An Ancient was seemed to be begging someone from the younger generation? This was something inconceivable!

    Woodrain Ancient was an apex existence. What did the young man warrant to have this kind of attitude from an Ancient?

    "Since you have came here personally, of course, I wouldn''t pursue this matter any longer. I shall give Woodrain Ancient face." Jin Rou casually said. It seemed like he was talking with a friend.

    The trio couldn''t help but raise their heads in surprise. This young man was actually talking so casually in front of an Ancient!

    " Then, you have my gratitude, Youngmaster... " Woodrain Ancient said.

    "Jin, call me Youngmaster Jin." Jin Rou answered.

    "Then, Youngmaster Jin, how about you visit us in our humble ce? Though I don''t know if it would be up for your liking." Woodrain Ancient offered with a beaming smile.

    The trio were once again shaken. Their master was smiling towards an unknown man? They were feeling bitterness in their hearts.

    "Sure. Lead the way." Jin Rou answered and sent a telepathic message towards Owner Bu.

    Owner Bu nodded after hearing this.

    ˇŞ

    Along they way, the three knights were keeping on sending telepathic messages towards their master as they were utterly confused by this.

    After a few minutes of forcing their master, Woodrain Ancient finally gave in and said, "I don''t know the specifics but this is something that Stronghold Ancient said to me."

    Stronghold Ancient was the strongest Ancient of the Imperial Grounds. He was very famous for battling an Ethereal alone and survived.

    And right now, he was in a seclusion as he was about to reach a breakthrough in his dao. For hundreds of thousands of years, no one had seen him now.

    "What did Stronghold Ancient said?" The trio was curious and asked.

    "If you can''t befriend that man, then don''t offend him or else it might be the ending of our Imperial Grounds. That is what he said." Woodrain Ancient said.

    "Impossible! That''s impossible!" The trio instantly denied this notion.

    "It is not. Even I, an Ancient, feel like I have no chance of winning against him at all. It was already a merciful deed for sparing you idiotic birds back there." Woodrain Ancient said.

    As he already experienced millions of battles, his instincts was fortified to its maximum degree. And when he faced with Jin Rou, his instinct was keeping on giving him warning signals as if it met a dangerous predator.

    Just how many people could threaten him here in True? Even Ethereals didn''t give him such warning signals as if it was desperate to convince him to run away.

    But just after a few minutes, they already arrived in Imperial Grounds.

 Chapter 264 - Fallsky Mountain

    Imperial Grounds was really deserving to be one of the strongest constetions alive in Starlight. Though they didn''t have any Ethereals just like the three, they have a two Ancients that were capable of ying an Ethereal!

    The constetion was filled with rolling mountains as people flew by in the air. The grand and thick dao could be felt as it gave off afortable feeling.

    This constetion consisted of approximately a million of disciples and 7,215 sects. It wasrge enough to be a nation itself!

    "The daoke of this ce is abundant." Owner Bu couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "The qi is thick enough here to make someone breakthrough to a few levels."

    As the daoke was abundant, it also meant that the qi surrounding this ce was also abundant.

    What did it mean to have a strong and thick qi as your ground? It just meant that you have a higher chance of breaking through. Of course, the qi was just a part of the requirements. Daoprehension came next.

    "You guys are surely brave enough." Jin Rou couldn''t help but chuckle, "To think that you will ce your daoke in such a ce. I don''t know if you guys are confident or a bunch of idiots."

    "..." Woodrain Ancient smiled wryly. Indeed, the ce where their daoke was located was like telling their enemies toe and grab it.

    The three knights'' face immediately darkened. No one had ever called their grounds a bunch of idiots! Thus, they were immediately provoked. However, when Woodrain Ancient suddenly shot them a re, they held back and swallowed their frustration.

    Up until now, they didn''t know why their master was so amiable with an unknown stranger. The guy wasn''t even famous or known in Starlight yet their Ancients were acting this way.

    And for the daoke, they didn''t know where it was really ced. In fact, they still didn''t have the right to know it.

    After all, the daoke was the foundation of their constetion and the most tempting treasure an enemy could feast at the same time.

    Soon, they finally reached a mountain where they were destined to go.

    ˇŞ

    It was towering mountain. It was a sky-piercing mountain that the peak couldn''t be seen even if you fly for a few hours.

    The mountain was so green as it was filled with trees and other stuffs. Perhaps, it had a treasure that was capable of tempting an Ethereal. But who knows?

    "This is the most prized treasure of our grounds, Youngmaster Jin." Woodrain Ancient smiled, "This is called Fallsky Mountain. Our Ethereal have founded our constetion in this ce because of this."

    The trio didn''t expect that their master would bring Jin Rou and Owner Bu in this ce.

    What was the Fallsky Mountain? It was their treasure, just like Woodrain Ancient said. No one, even Fate Emperors, were allowed to step a foot in this ce as this was treated as a sacred ce.

    Even their core ancestors had only a limited ess to this ce. Fallsky Mountain had remained mysterious up until now, and only their Ancients had the knowledge of this ce.

    Jin Rou took another nce at the mountain from below. He used his godly senses and search if there were some hidden malicious intents. Fortunately, there was none. Well, except from what he found. But in his eyes, it wasn''t a threat so he didn''t mind it.

    "Indeed, this ce was mysterious." Jin Rou had sensed a familiar aura from this ce and chuckled, "That old man was really the one who created this ce yet he chose to leave and seek a greater dao even after reaching the apex existence of Starlight."

    "?" The ancient was puzzled. What was Jin Rou talking about? But since it''s not his business, he didn''t ask.

    "This mountain contains a thicker energy than outside so this ce is suited for young disciples to cultivate." Jin Rou casuallymented, "Not to mention that, I also sensed someone there. A strong being who''s capable of ying Ethereals alone."

    "!!" Woodrain Ancient was caught off guard. He didn''t expect that he could do that. He even detected the only being living in this ce!

    After a few seconds, he calmed down and thought that this was natural. After all, even Stronghold Ancient said that they couldn''t afford to offend this man.

    Just who are the people capable of making Stronghold Ancient say this? In this world, perhaps a very small number.

    "Youngmaster Jin has very good and keen eyes, I am in awe." Woodrain Ancient resumed his usual posture and said, "Indeed, this was the seclusion ce of Stronghold Ancient and he''s probably the one you sensed."

    "I see. So why did you bring us here?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Stronghold Ancient wants to meet you, Youngmaster Jin." Woodrain Ancient said. Though Stronghold and him were in the same rank, Stronghold was stronger than him in all aspects as he became an Ancient countless years ago already, "He isn''t able to meet you outside because of something important. Thus, he instead chose to bring you here. If it''s an inconvenience for you, then..."

    "No, it''s alright." Jin Rou interrupted and waved his hands, "I also want to meet Stronghold Ancient so this set up is okay."

    "Oh. I see." Woodrain Ancient sighed in relief. This youngmaster was really someone he could talk to easily.

    But in fact, this wasn''t the case. It was because of Jin Rou''s current general that he was willing to let the things slide and go with the flow.

    "Then, please enter the mountain. It''s only you who is permitted to enter, Youngmaster." Woodrain Ancient said, "As for this partner of yours, we will take care of him and amodate him the very best of our Imperial Grounds so please rest assured."

    "Okay. I''ll see youter, Owner Bu."Jin Rou smiled and said to Owner Bu.

    "Of course, Youngmaster. See you." Owner Bu was confident that nothing will happen to Jin Rou so he could leave at peace.

    And then, only Jin Rou remained at the ce. After a few seconds, he officially step foot in the Fallsky Mountain.

 Chapter 265 - Stronghold Ancient

    Jin Rou climbed the mountain slowly, carrying a leisure expression. He was enjoying the scenery with every step he was taking.

    The titan-like green trees were shaking their twigs as if they were weing his presence. The birds chirped that made a melodious sound and other species danced in tune.

    This ce was haven for everyone. Not only it was giving afortable aura, it was also giving a cultivator a deeper daoprehension that wouldn''t be possible to exist outside of this ce.

    As Jin Rou passed by, the surroundings were changing. Flower background, Falls, More gigantic trees, everything changed as he continued to step forward. The universalws and runic symbols were seemed to be very synchronized here.

    But the thing here was, though it was veryfortable and soothing to the feeling, it was giving off a pressure that not just anyone was capable of enduring. In fact, even Fate Emperors might give up if they felt this kind of oppression.

    However, of course, it wasn''t taking an effect to Jin Rou.

    Soon, after walking for a more than an hour, Jin Rou finally reached the peak of the mountain and what greeted him was a vastke that had seemed to expanded to the horizon!

    As the peak was already piercing the clouds, the scenery was very enchanting that anyone would no longer n to leave this ce.

    Theke had a circting runic symbols floating in the middle of theke. One thing to take a note for was the behind these symbols, there was a person who was sitting in a lotus position. He seemed to be meditating with his closed eyes.

    He was looking young. Probably in his early 30''s. He had a water-blue hair that was shoulder-long. If we would talk about the looks, for sure, he could enter the top and hottest guys of Starlight.

    He was handsome. So handsome that he was just a few levels below Jin Rou. In fact, out of all people Jin Rou met, this man was the only person who''s almost near to him in terms of appearance.

    Jin Rou knew that this man was in a critical situation, thus, he didn''t disturb him and just waited there patiently.

    Jin Rou also assumed a meditating position and closed his eyes. Even to him, this ce was beneficiary.

    The silence took several hours before the man inside the symbols finally opened his closed eyes. When he did, the dao andws shed in his eyes. The runic symbols began circting rapidly as it came into an explosion!

    "Boom!" Theke was disturbed and created a surge of tsunamis all around the ce. Though this was just ake, if amoner would be here, they would mistake thiske as a sea above the mountain because of its massive size!

    After he stabilized himself, he looked at his hands and made sure if nothing was wrong. After confirming it, he looked at his surroundings and found a meditating young man not far away from him.

    "Whoosh!" The guy was shocked to his core as he rapildy rushed over to Jin Rou''s ce in a hurry. He soon assumed a kneeling posture and said, "Your Highness Jin Rou, I''m sorry for not meeting you personally. I... I..."

    "No, it''s okay." Jin Rou opened his eyes and smiled, "You are in a critical situation a while ago so I understand. Besides, don''t stand in a ceremony here. There are only two of us here."

    "ˇ­" Stronghold Ancient was shaken and said, "So Your Highness is aware that I knew your true self?"

    "Just a hunch." Jin Rou chuckled. Indeed, this was only a hunch in his part but something he believed on. After all, he was invited personally by a big shot. Just how difficult was it to see an Ancient?

    Very difficult. Only other Ancients and Ethereals had the capability to do so.

    And Jin Rou also knew who gave Stronghold a heads up.

    "Father has suddenly contacted me and said that His Highness Jin Rou might be going in True Realm and he wanted me to escort you personally." Stronghold Ancient confessed, "However, the time you ascended into our ce came exactly the moment I was having a dangerous breakthrough, thus I wasn''t able to meet you and just told Woodrain to meet you personally. I know that you are in a disguise, that''s why I said nothing except a warning not to offend you."

    "Please forgive this lowly being, Your Highness." Stronghold Ancient was about to kowtow,

    But Jin Rou stopped him and said, "I told you that it''s okay. It''s not that big of a deal. I came here because I want to see the dear son of that old general of mine."

    Jin Rou chuckled and said, "And indeed, you guys have almost the same appearance. And the tenacity and perseverance to seek the dao, too. It''s all the same. You are like the doppelganger of your father."

    "..." Stronghold didn''t know what to say. To receive such apliment from the Celestial King was like the heavens have granted him another pair of wings. He was a big shot here in Starlight, but when he was in front of Jin Rou, he was only a little kid.

    He didn''t expect that the Celestial King who ran away from his responsibilities was this nice. Or maybe he was only nice to him because of his father.

    But the fact remained that Jin Rou was nice to him.

    "So, how are the things here in Starlight?" Jin Rou asked, "Is there something weird happening?"

    "Something weird?" Stronghold contemted for a while and said, "Recently, there are weird dark-colored portals opening. Though nothing wasing from it, it was giving a chilling vibe that even I wasn''t sure of."

    "Dark-colored portals, you say?" Jin Rou''s eyes shed and his expression became serious which made Stronghold surprise.

    Just what kind of things were capable of warranting such an expression from Jin Rou?

    "Where and when did thest opening of this portal?" Jin Rou asked.

    "In the territory of Seismic Ind Constetion. It happened a year ago. But there are no casualties there as everyone was safe and sound." Stronghold answered. He didn''t filter any information and gave everything he knew.

 Chapter 266 - Beast Horde

    Jin Rou contemted. It was easy if he could only use his power to sense this whole realm. After all, if he did, he would surely find the Devils if there were around.

    But what was worrying him was that if he used his utmost sensory, the Devils would feel it and they might go into further hiding. They already did hide from the eyes of their families for millions of years now, so it meant that they had something heaven-defying that could hide them from his family''s gaze.

    And now, he was sure that there were Devils here. Just who was capable of creating portals filled with dark aura? Not to mention that, no one was capable of creating portals that strong here in Starlight.

    After some more contemtion, Jin Rou finally reached a conclusion and asked, "Is there a forbidden area here? I mean, an area which could be said the most restricted area here."

    "To answer your question, there is, I think, two forbidden areas that might be called the most restricted ces." Stronghold answered, "The two ces are called Dark Canyon and Cold Deep Sea. These ces are very dangerous even to us Ancients. In fact, even for Ethereals."

    Jin Rou rubbed his chin and thought, "If these are the most restricted ce, then probably one of them was where the hideout of the Devils located. Or to assume further, both ces have Devils hiding in it."

    Jin Rou wanted to ask something else when the mountain suddenly shook violently.

    "Rumble!"

    "This is happening again." Stronghold knitted his eyebrows.

    "What is?" Jin Rou asked in curiosity.

    "It''s Beast Horde, Your Highness." Stronghold answered, "Rampaging beasts that were capable of ying cultivators are frequently happening other than the unusual portals opening. I heard in the report that many Fate Emperos have tried to find the cause of this but it was futile."

    "Rampaging beasts? How powerful those beasts are to warrant such a strong force to set out?" Jin Rou was a bit surprised. Though there were unique beasts that were capable of cultivating, the poption was not even half of the total poption of other races. Thus, their firepower must not be a threat to anyone. Yet, Fate Emperors personallying out? Just how serious was that.

    "They are powerful, Your Highness." Stronghold said seriously, "And they are getting stronger every time they are rampaging. There was also a few already who were capable of ying Fate Emperors and Destinies are needed to battle just to stop the horde."

    "That is weird." Jin Rou''s expression turned serious, "Did this have anything to do with the Devils?"

    This notion was likely possible. In fact, there''s a high chance that this might be the case.

    Though rampaging beast hordes were a usual urrence in this world, the frequency of it happening was totally and absolutely abnormal.

    There was someone pulling the strings here. If not a Devil, then someone who had a malicious motive was.

    "And their target right now is your grounds?" Jin Rou asked again.

    After which, an eagle flew towards this ce from below with a little paper attached on its foot. Itnded on Stronghold''s arms and he detached the paper and read it.

    "Indeed." Stronghold''s expression darkened a bit and said, "The target of the attack is our Imperial Grounds. Thest time, it was Seismic Ind. And now, it''s our turn. But Woodrain and his students are already dispatched, so I guess, the problem will be solved immediately."

    "You can''t be sure of that." Jin Rou shook his head, "Stronghold, as you said, they are getting stronger every time this happens. Thest time, they could already kill emperors. Just imagine how strong are they now? Perhaps, they might be able to y a Destiny now."

    "..." Stronghold''s body shook a bit after hearing those words. He gained an instant realization about this. He could not help but worry, "Then..."

    "Don''t worry about this." Jin Rou chuckled and patted Stronghold''s shoulder and said, "It''s really worrying if I''m not around."

    "!!!" Stronghold was stupefied. Why didn''t he think about that? With the Celestial King here, who stood at the apex of this universe, what''s there to be afraid of?

    "Then, Your Highness, we will be in your care." Stronghold wanted kowtow, but since Jin Rou was ufortable with it, he just bowed and expressed his whole gratitude.

    "Un." Jin Rou epted his gesture and said, "But you have already secluded yourself for too long. How about seeing the views with me?"

    ˇŞ

    In the outside vicinity of the Imperial Grounds Constetion, tens of thousands of beasts were wreaking havoc. They were rushing towards a certain direction.

    It was towards Imperial Grounds Constetion.

    As they were nearing the vicinity of the constetion, four figures were standing tall, floating in the air along with tens of people behind them.

    Three of them were wearing golden shining armors with heavy swords on their back.

    In front of them was an old man with an anciently aura. Their expressions were serious.

    Of course, they were Woodrain Ancient and his Golden Knights.

    One Ancient and Three Fate Emperors. Quite a terrifying line up. Not to mention that, there were 10 Imperial Sovereigns and 25 Grand Monarchs behind them.

    If not for the fact that Stronghold Ancient, the strongest being of the grounds wasn''t here, the Imperial Grounds was said to be going all out already.

    "Hold up, you beasts." As the beast hordes were getting nearer their ce, he shouted with absolute authority, "If you choose to back off now, your lives would be spared here but if you still want to continue though I already warned you, then die."

    "Graaaah!" The beasts howled madly as if they were saying that they weren''t afraid of the threat. They continued on moving forward without hesitation with red eyes and salivating mouths.

    "Hmph. You all want to die that badly? Then we''ll dly grant you death." Woodrain Ancient snorted in disdain. He wasn''t afraid of these beasts.

    In fact, he was seeing them as ants that were asking to be stomped.

 Chapter 267 - Mole Beast

    "Grahh!" The beasts howled in madness as they became faster. They were stomping thend and left cracks all around it. With their weight along with their numbers, it was obvious that wherever they passed by would be a void of nothingness.

    "Activate the formation!" Woodrain Ancientmanded. Soon, all of those behind him began chanting some words rted to dao.

    "Weng!" Soon, a giant gold barrier appeared in front of Woodrain Ancient. It towered to the sky as if it was endless.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" It didn''t end there. Fiverge energy balls suddenly appeared. Each of the ball was as as big as the spirit ball created by G**u, however, this energy ball was stronger in a sense.

    "ept your deaths, ants." Woodrain Ancient scowled. He was looking vicious enough as if he was about to eat the whole horde of beasts.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" After which, the five energy balls shot out a beam of light towards the iing beasts with a great momentum.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Soon,rge explosions were made as soon as the beam of lights attacked the beasts.

    Thousands of cries could be heard as the beasts tried to protect themselves but it was futile. Blood painted the surroundings ck-red apanying the tragic howls and cries of the beasts.

    In a sense, it was like a one-sided massacre. It couldn''t be called a fight at all.

    While this was happening, Woodrain Ancient was finding it to be weird.

    "Something is wrong here..." Woodrain Ancient was confused, "The reports said that these beasts are getting stronger every time they are rampaging. But if you will look at this, it''s like they are far weakerpared to how the reports detailed it."

    So far, there''s nothing of a threat appeared. And these beasts were about to be annihtedpletely. Just this situation, it was certainly strange.

    Remember, the reports had already told that there were beasts that were capable of ying Fate Emperors. But now, even Grand Monarchs could kill this bunch without difficulty.

    What''s going on? Woodrain Ancient couldn''t help but have a bad premonition about this.

    "!!!" Woodrain Ancient suddenly realized something but it was toote. In a blink of an eye, a ck figure suddenly shot up towards Woodrain Ancient and attacked him.

    "Boom!" Woodrain Ancient protected himself a bit but he was still thrown away up to the sky. The impact of the attack was violent enough to shake the wholend.

    It was a two human-sized mole. With its brown skin and sharp nose that almost like a beak. Its body was muscr as if it trained itself towards perfection for countless of years. It was looking at everyone present as if they were but a food in its eyes.

    "!!!" Everyone was rmed by this sudden appearance of a beast. They were about to attack it when Woodrain Ancient sent them a telepathic message, "Don''t you guys move unless you want to die. You are not a match against it."

    His voice was serious and grave. To receive such words from an Ancient meant that the opponent was strong. Stronger than them.

    "Hoh? An Ancient is truly worthy of praise. I used almost all of my strength in that attack and yet I only broke your arm. That''s fantastic." Suddenly, the mole beast talked and giggled.

    "!!!" Everyone was rmed once again and their bodies shook uncontrobly.

    Even Woodrain Ancient didn''t believe what he heard.

    This beast... was capable of human speech?

    How was that possible?

    In the previous records of beast hordes, there''s nothing like this. The beasts here were all animals following their nature and instincts. There was no such thing as a beast talking.

    But now, a talking beast appeared.

    "What are you?" Woodrain Ancient regained hisposure and asked with authority. He could not be shaken for too long or else others would lose moral.

    "Nothing." The mole shook its head, "I''m just a lowly servant of the King. So I''m really nothing."

    "Who is your King and what is your objective in attacking our Imperial Grounds?" Woodrain asked a question once again.

    "You are just but an Ancient, so you are not worthy of knowing our King." The mole sneered and said, "But I can tell you our objective here, we want the daoke of your Imperial Grounds. If you give it to us, we won''t make things difficult for you."

    "You want our daoke?" Woodrain Ancientughed coldly and asked, "You sure have the guts to aim for something precious for us."

    "As we have the ability now, of course." The mole chuckled, "Just to remind you, there are many people in our pack that as strong or stronger than me, so do you think your grounds can survive this onught if ever?"

    "With just a bunch of brainless beasts, there''s nothing to be afraid of." Woodrain Ancient provoked. His temper was really foul that he couldn''t hold it back even here.

    "Oh." The mole got serious all of a sudden and revealed a dark expression, "You want it the hard way? Okay, I''ll be happy toply."

    "Boom!" The mole released his full aura and it suppressed all of the people here except Woodrain Ancient.

    "An Ancient...?" Woodrain Ancient widened his eyes in utter surprise.

    This talking mole was an Ancient! Or to say, he was releasing an aura on par with an Ancient!

    Woodrain Ancient thought that he already overestimated this mole by evaluating it as a Destiny. But to think that it far stronger than it?

    This had taken him aback.

    "Boom!" But he didn''t have the time to think about this. He also released his full aura in order to deflect the suppressive aura from his subordinates.

    "Oh, fighting back?" The mole sneered, "Futile. This is futile resistance. Your daoke will be ours from this day forth."

    "Boom! Boom!" Unexpectedly, two more moles appeared out of the void and released their full aura.

    "!!!" Woodrain Ancient''s expression turned pale and spat a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t take three Ancients'' suppressive auras all at once. He knelt down in the air and tried to catch his breath.

    Two more Ancients have appeared out of nowhere as if they were waiting for this chance.

 Chapter 268 - Objective

    "Shit..." Woodrain Ancient didn''t expect that there would be two more Ancients joining the fray. And they were all with the same appearance. He couldn''t help but curse inside for this.

    What was happening here? How could three Ancients appear all of a sudden?

    Remember, Ancients were the epitome of imperial cultivators here in Starlight. Thus, one could already imagine how few there were. Just imagine, even a top constetion like Imperial Grounds have only two Ancients. How could this beast horde have three?

    That''s nuts. Completely nuts.

    Though these Ancients were not as strong as Woodrain, with theirbined power, they might have the capability to y Woodrain Ancient.

    "Grug!" Woodrain Ancient spat a mouthful of blood due to frustration. He couldn''t ept that these mere beasts could defeat him like this.

    He was unwilling. He was not willing to take this lying down.

    "Bang!" He was about to stand up once again, but the force that weighing him down suddenly got heavier and denser. It almost made him fall to the ground.

    "What? Want to fight?" The mole beast sneered and looked at Woodrain Ancient in disdain, "If you want a fight, stand up first. So much for being an Ancient if you can''t, right?"

    "You...!" Woodrain Ancient was extremely angered. This beast was mocking him? He, an apex existence of this world, was being mocked by a talking beast?

    "What you?" The mole beast smiled, "Do you know that our brothers are already trying to enter your daoke? I can sense that they are already nearing it. After all, your daoke was located right here, just below the entrance. As if you are weing anyone to take it. So, we have the good will to take your offer."

    Indeed, the daoke of Imperial Grounds was located right below of the gate of it. No one knew why the mysterious Ethereal who created this ce located the daoke there. But it was indeed like they were provoking the greed of everyone.

    After all, the daoke was the very foundation of a constetion. If to say, the daoke were to be gone, it would spell the total destruction of the said constetion. That''s why constetions were giving their best shot to hide it.

    In the eyes of cultivators, consuming a daoke was like the best gift the heaven and earth could offer. With its thick dao essence, anyone, even with the lowest talent and potential, could make a breakthrough several times there. After all, the daoke was the umtion of all the dao and knowledge of the Ethereal.

    "!!!" Woodrain Ancient was rmed. There were still more who trespassed? He was about to send a telepathic message to Stronghold Ancient when he heard a voice, "Woodrain, what are you kneeling there at? Are you trying to praise the heaven and earth?"

    He almost spat another mouthful blood but he recognized this voice well and he couldn''t help but feel a relief deep inside his heart.

    Soon, two figures appeared. They were walking leisurely in the air as if they were just strolling in a park.

    These two figures were Jin Rou and Stronghold Ancient.

    The moles couldn''t help but reveal a frowning expression. Their instincts were telling them that something out of their n was going to happen if this continued.

    "I see... How amazing. Beasts that are capable of speech. Isn''t that terrifying?" Stronghold Ancient had watched in the sidelines for long now so they knew what had transpired. And indeed, he couldn''t help but be amazed with this fact, "Not to mention that, you guys are also Ancients? Not full-fledged though."

    "So you are the famous and one of the three strongest Ancients of Starlight, Stronghold Ancient." The mole beast''s expression turned serious. Compared to Woodrain Ancient, the vibe and aura Stronghold Ancient was giving was dense and stronger and more dangerous, "Indeed, you are worthy of praisepared to this junior of yours."

    The three strongest Ancients of Starlight were the apex imperial cultivators that were capable of ying an Ethereal alone. Take note, Ethereals were far stronger than Ancients. So what if an Ancient could kill one?

    That''s a great feat that an Ancient could attain. As he was entitled to use the word "Strong" in his dao name.

    After all, who are bold enough to add Strong in their dao name knowing the fact that there''s an unsaid rule that no one had the right to add the "Strong" in their dao name unless they also had in an Ethereal?

    Of course, there were people who tried but what did they get? They were crippled to be at best or killed when at worst.

    Thus, the mole beasts'' expressions were founded. They were facing a being capable of killing Ethereals.

    "I thank you for thepliment, then." Stronghold Ancient chuckled, "So I heard that you are here for our daoke? I''m sorry but our daoke is very precious to our grounds so giving it to anybody isn''t going to happen."

    This graceful and calm bearing of Stronghold Ancient was like a feast in everyone''s eyes. How could he talk in such a way? It was like he was an amicable old man talking to a stranger out of kindness.

    "We don''t care about that." The mole beast scowled, "We are here because of the order of the King. So, we will do everything to get the daoke of your grounds."

    "I don''t care, too, about the orders of your so-called King." Stronghold Ancient smiled, "You are trespassing our territory and being a threat to us so we have all the rights to defend and annihte all of you."

    "Of course, if you have the capability, I have nothing to say." The mole beast sinisterlyughed, "If we die here, it just means that we are weak and isn''t it the rule of this world?"

    "Commendable words." Stronghold Ancient pped his hands and praised, "Though you guys won''t get anything and waste your lives here, I stillmend your courage and all.

 Chapter 269 - Fusion

    "You''re that confident that you can kill us?" The mole beast raised its right brow in curiosity, "Though we are indeed not a match against you, we still have several brothers that are here. If we gang up against you, we are confident that we can kill you."

    "Are you talking about these moles who are digging their way to our daoke?" Stronghold Ancientughed and suddenly, three more mole beasts have appeared. They were gravely injured and seemed like they were about to take theirst breath, "These pests almost got into our daoke, but too bad though, I was faster."

    "!!!" This time, it''s the mole beast''s turn to be rmed. He shouted at the top of his lungs, "Release them! Or else, you will pay for this!"

    "Oh, I will pay for this?" Stronghold Ancient chuckled, "I would like to see how will you make me pay for this, then?"

    "Crack! Crack!" After which, Stronghold Ancient stomped the three dying mole beasts and killed them for good.

    "Bastard!" The mole beast hadpletely lost his sanity as his eyes turned red. He was like a vicious animal ready to eat everything and everyone here, "You dared to have the guts to kill my brothers, then have guts to taste my wrath! Suffer a fate worse than death!"

    "Wham!" The mole beast released all of his power to the world and made thend tremble. The sky lost its blueness and the sun hid in the clouds. The two other mole beasts had also released their full power and after a few seconds, they fused with each other and entered the body of the raging mole beast.

    "A fusion?" Stronghold Ancient knitted his brows, "Mere beasts are capable of fusion?"

    This was a surprise to Stronghold. After all, fusion attempts were only applicable to those races with a high intelligence like the human race.

    And not to mention that, one should also have apatible dao and synchronization with the other party in order to get this done.

    Though the requirements were high, the power boost of a sessful fusion was, of course, also high.

    Compared to the power boost given by dao synchronization, the fusion''s was stronger and greater.

    After several seconds, the mole beasts fusion waspleted and what appeared to them was a giant silver-colored mole. Its body was more muscr than before as the muscles were bulging.

    "I changed my mind now, I will take the daoke second." The silver mole beast''s deep voice suddenly rang their ears, "First, I will kill all of you here. Each and every members of this constetion shall perish along with my dead brothers. That is the payment of your actions!"

    "You''re talking as if you are already holding our lives here." Stronghold Ancient smiled, "Aren''t you being too cocky for a mere beast who just got his power from who knows where?"

    "I have the capability to be cocky. With this power of mine, as long as I can kill you, then the constetion is good as dead. Just fishes on the chopping board waiting to be killed." The silver mole beast sinisterly said, "I swear, no one is escaping here alive."

    "Whoosh!" Suddenly, Stronghold Ancient became a streak of light towards the silver mole beast and threw a heavy punch filled with momentum!

    "Boom!" The silver mole beast reacted in time and defended himself. However, he was thrown meters away because of the intensity of the punch.

    "You talk too much and cocky for a mere beast that had sessfully fused." Stronghold Ancient didn''t give the silver mole beast a breathing and attacked once again.

    "Bang! Bang!" Stronghold Ancient threw a round of heavy and fast punches against the silver mole beast.

    "Boom! Boom! Bang!" But the silver mole beast didn''t back down. It also went with the flow and threw the same amount of punches in order to contrast Stronghold Ancient''s. It made the void tremble and created lightning-like fluctuations all around.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Sparks flew everywhere as they continued to exchange blows. Thend tremble in fear as the air was scattered in all directions.

    The fight was intense enough that it created thousands of imagery in the sky.

    Woodrain Ancient couldn''t help but be amazed of this amazing battle. This was the very first time he had seen Stronghold fight. And he was in a total awe. Stronghold Ancient had secluded himself for too long that he was nearly forgotten by everyone.

    And now, these spectators who were watching from afar were dumbstruck to see this spectacle.

    "Stronghold Ancient is really deserving to be one of the strongest Ancients alive. With his power, he can indeed y an Ethereal without help. Such a jealousy-inducing person." An ancient watching said with full of emotions.

    "Indeed. I didn''t get to see how he had in Nick Ethereal half a million years ago. But seeing his power, he really has the ability to y him."

    Nick Ethereal was the founder of Timenick Constetion. Though it wasn''t a top power, it''s a constetion not just anyone could provoke.

    Nick Ethereal was said to be a malicious being who had done many atrocious deeds and left unscathed because of his power. In fact, even other Ethereals except the behemoths, were wary of him.

    They hated this Ethereal so much that they had cursed him for so many times now. Thus, when they heard an Ancient had killed Nick Ethereal, they sighed in relief and rejoiced.

    And that''s how the third member of "Strongest Ancients" was born.

    ˇŞ

    The fight between Stronghold Ancient and the silver mole beast was evenly matched in terms of raw power. After exchanging blows for a thousand times, they backed off against each other and paused.

    "See? We are on par with each other now. Just think of it, a mere beast like me was already on par with someone who cultivated for millions of years? It''s funny." The silver mole beastughed, trying to provoke Stronghold Ancient.

    "Indeed, you are right." Stronghold Ancient smirked, "But do you think that only raw power is what an Ancient like me can muster? Beast, there''s so much for you to see yet."

 Chapter 270 - Raging Firecube

    The silver mole beast''s expression turned serious. He didn''t know why but his instincts were telling him that something dangerous was about to unfold in his eyes.

    However, he had no choice. He already rode the tiger and he wasn''t able to got off.

    Soon, the wind''s direction had changed its course. Defeaning silence permeated their atmosphere as the silver mole beast raised his guard to the utmost degree.

    "I don''t know what is your so-called King wants to do with our daoke. But I know that since you are so daring to trespass and threatened my Imperial Grounds, then you will have a death without a burial." Stronghold Ancient smirked.

    "Boom!" Soon, a ck cube with a size of an palm appeared above Stronghold Ancient. It was releasing a terrifying aura that made everyone suffocated.

    "!!!" The silver mole beast was rmed when he saw this and revealed a pale expression.. He didn''t expect that the grounds had this almost legendary treasure!

    "Raging Firecube!" An spectator from afar suddenly shouted, "Stronghold Ancient has the cube all this time!"

    The Raging Firecube was said to be a treasure that could almost bepared to World Treasures. 200,000 years ago, the Raging Firecube appeared here in Starlight and had been chased by many powerful cultivators since it kept on disappearing every time cultivators found it.

    Even Ancients and Ethereals had joined the fray since this treasure was too tempting. Just imagine, this cube was capable of ying opponents with a stronger cultivation than you! In fact, as long as your cultivation wasn''t far off from your enemy, you might kill them with a single attack from this cube.

    Everyone thought that one of the three behemoth constetions had already gotten the treasure. But to their relief, it seemed that it wasn''t the case.

    And that''s a good thing for them, too. If a behemoth had once again grabbed a treasure from the heaven and earth, then the bnce between the behemoths would be shaken.

    "With the Raging Firecube and its terrifying offense, I doubt that this beast canst. Well, if it has a defensive treasure that is capable of deflecting an attack from the cube, then it might have the chance to at least escape." An Ancient said.

    "Me? Escape?!" It seemed that the silver mole beast heard it and howled, "Just a puny human with a toy and I am going to escape?!"

    "ng! ng! ng!" After which, a giant golem made of earth appeared from below. It was massive enough to cover an entire vision of a person within a close vicinity.

    "Raaaa!" The earth golem howled with an arrogant bearing. Thend trembled as the trees died because of this howl.

    "I''m nning to use this when razing your constetion to the ground since it would be a waste to show it here but you didn''t leave me a choice. So just die!" The silver mole beast shouted.

    "Oh, this is not a beast. Is this your ace card?" However, Stronghold Ancient wasn''t unperturbed. Heughed and said, "If you are facing an Ancient weaker than me, that earth golem of yours might be able to threaten him."

    "But unfortunately..." Stronghold Ancient closed his eyes and opened it, "In my eyes, you are resisting in vain!"

    "Wham!" The Raging Firecube suddenly span around Stronghold Ancient''s head and drew a circle. The circle then suddenly became a ck fire and epassed the entire sky, shotting up towards the dead clouds.

    "Kraaaah!" Soon, the ck fire was shaped into a long coiling dragon and howled to threaten the world. Strong winds came crushing down to the earth golem and even with its massive size and heavy weight, it was still backed off twice by the ck dragon''s howl.

    "Attack!" The silver mole beast didn''t expect this kind of power being hidden in this constetion. Thus, he was taken aback. He was now panicking as he ordered the earth golem to initiate the attack. He couldn''t wait for more. He needed to kill this Ancient or else he would be killed.

    "Whish!" The earth golem suddenly disappeared in everyone''s sight and appeared in front of Stronghold Ancient. It didn''t hesitate as it raised itsrge arms to gather power and mmed it down to the Ancient!

    "Boom!" However, the attack didn''t touch Stronghold Ancient even after that fast attack which was done in a half a second. The ck dragon coiled itself on Stronghold Ancient and protected him.

    "Kraaah!" The ck dragon was seemed triggered and angered. It opened its mouth and a ball of ck fire was umted.

    "Boom!" Soon, the ball of ck fire became a beam and shot towards the head of the earth golem, creating a loud explosion!

    "Rumble! Rumble!" Thend trembled because of this attack. The wind was scattered into all directions, carrying a massive destruction.

    "Not yet!" The silver mole beast didn''t expect that the earth golem which was his strongest system would be defeated this easy. He channeled all his remaining and preserved qi to the golem to increase its attack potential.

    He wasn''t willing to be defeated and be killed here. He had yet to see his King dominate everyone and be the King that even the heavens will bow for. He wanted to see that day. That''s why he wasn''t nning to die here.

    "Stab!" However, the fate wasn''t on his side. Stronghold Ancient noticed that he was busy channeling everything and thus used this opportunity tounch a sneak attack. He stabbed the silver mole beast with his bare hands.

    "..." The silver mole beast was stupefied when he saw this. Because of that one desperate attempt, he made a serious mistake which led him to this situation.

    "Grug!" The silver mole beast spat a mouthful of blood and his breathing was getting harder. His expression was filled with despair and sadness.

    "This is the end, beast." Stronghold Ancient looked like a terrible god that had descended to this ce, "It''s your mistake for messing with my grounds. If you are to be born again, make sure never cross paths with us again."

    "Ssh!" Stronghold Ancient removed his hands from the body of the beast and ck red blood started sshing all over the ce.

    It painted the sky deep red.

 Chapter 271 - Black Star Constellation

    "It''s now over..." Seeing the lifeless silver mole beast that had fallen, the members of the grounds couldn''t help but sigh in relief. That beast was very strong that they knew themselves that if they try to fight it, they would be killed no matter how many were they.

    After all, that beast was almost on par with one of the strongest Ancients of this world. That''s a being capable of ying Ethereals.

    But though they were relieved, Stronghold Ancient wasn''t.

    "Your Highness, do you think that everything will end here?" Stronghold Ancient asked Jin Rou.

    "No, for sure, they wille knocking your door again. It seems that they have taken a liking to your daoke here." Jin Rou answered, "Your daoke is personally created and modified by your father who''s now a celestial living in Rou Celestial Realm. With that modifications, of course, your daoke would be richer and greater than any daokes of this world."

    "Indeed. Not to mention that, the location of the daoke is kinda weird and tempting in the eyes of others." Stronghold Ancient wryly smiled. What was his father thinking when he put this daoke just below the entrance gate of their ce?

    "Oh right, Owner Bu and I have something to talk with. So let''s hurry and talk about it now in your abode." Jin Rou suddenly changed the topic and said.

    It sounded urgent. Thus, Stronghold Ancient immediately agreed and said, "Of course, Your Highness."

    After a bit of talk, everyone returned inside the grounds and resumed their trainings and meditations.

    ˇŞ

    "You are nning to attack the ck Star Constetion?" Stronghold Ancient was taken aback when he heard Owner Bu''s words. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes and asked, "Do you have an irreconcble feud with anyone there?"

    "Not just with anyone. I have an irreconcble feud with all of the people of the ck Star. Thus, I want to attack them and regain myself." Owner Bu''s expression was serious and resolute. It seemed that there''s nothing that would change his mind.

    "I understand that you are serious. But be aware that ck Star Constetion has an alive Ethereal. Their Ethereal, their founder, is still alive." Stronghold Ancient gravely said, "Not to mention that, they also have an Ancient who is as strong as me. A being capable of ying an Ethereal alone."

    ck Star Constetion was one of the three behemoth constetions that were standing at the apex of Starlight. They held the highest authority in dictating the future course of this world.

    Being an apex constetion wasn''t easy. After all, one of the requirements was an Ethereal should be alive and overseeing things with one or more Ancients in their arsenal.

    To this day, the living Ethereals could only be counted in one''s hands including the ones secluding themselves.

    And now, the ck Star was Owner Bu''s target. A monster that had not been shaken for millions of years now.

    Even Stronghold Ancient wouldn''t dare to dere something bold like this even in secrecy. After all, even if he was one of the strongest Ancients, he wasn''t confident in attacking ck Star Constetion.

    "Are you nning on asking for His Highness'' aid?" Stronghold Ancient realized this assumption and creased his brows in displeasure. Was this old man n on using other''s knife to kill others? He hated those types the most.

    "No." Owner Bu shook his head and answered, "This is my feud so Youngmaster Jin is out of this. Whatever happens, even if I die there, I have no one to me."

    This is Owner Bu''s real feelings. He already received too much help from Jin Rou, thus he wasn''t willing to add more debt in his tab. He wanted to settle his problem with his own hands. Whether he survive or die, let it be up to fate.

    "..." Stronghold Ancient was speechless. This old man, with a power of only a Heavenly Saint, was willing to brace the dangers alone in order to fulfill what he desired.

    After collecting his thoughts, Stronghold Ancient sighed and said, "But still, just you alone, you will court death there. ck Star has millions of people all around. In fact, they were much popted than we are here. Just imagine how many enemies will you confront."

    "That''s okay. I''m prepared whatever will happen." Owner Bu smiled.

    "Why are you pushing it this far?" Stronghold Ancient couldn''t help but look at Jin Rou and gave a pleading eyes, but Jin Rou only smiled.

    "I want to give back the pain and humiliation I received from that damned constetion. Even if it means death to me, I don''t care as long as I can injure them severely." Owner Bu''s eyes shed with determination.

    He knew himself that he wouldn''tpletely annihte this constetion. Thus, he was nning on targeting the main force. If he was lucky, he wanted to kill at least their Ancient. He just wanted to make the ck Star fall from grace.

    Only this was the thing that could ease his hatred in his heart. He had kept it now for too long. It''s now time to let them know the taste of his wrath.

    "..." Stronghold Ancient sighed in powerlessness to sway this old man''s resolution. He flicked his finger and a ring appeared, "I''m not able to be of help to you, but this ring is. It''s a treasure that I have been keeping to myself all this time and it will surely help you in times you need it. Take it, see it as my thanks for taking care of His Highness."

    "Thanks for taking care of Youngmaster...?" Owner Bu was confused why Stronghold said this. He was about to return the ring when Jin Rou suddenly said, "Take it, Owner Bu."

    "Then I''m humbly epting your grace, Stronghold Ancient." Owner Bu swallowed his previous words and bowed.

    "There''s no need for this ceremony. You are someone that His Highness had taken a liking, so you deserve this treasure." Stronghold Ancient smiled and said.

 Chapter 272 - Trueblack Ancient

    "Owner Bu, are you already sure about this?" Jin Rou asked this time. He wasn''t worried of whatever will happen. After all, he would also be there and apany him.

    "Yes, Youngmaster." Owner Bu nodded, "I am already here. Might as well continue and proceed. I don''t want to regret anymore."

    "Very well." Jin Rou nodded, "Before we set out to attack ck Star, you train first. A small breakthrough will more of a great help to us."

    "As you wish." Owner Bu didn''t hesitate and said. He bowed and immediately went out to train.

    Owner Bu seemed like he couldn''t wait any longer.

    "Your Highness, is this okay?" Stronghold Ancient asked with worry, "I know you are going to apany him but his power is really not enough topete with that constetion. He will just seek his own death there."

    "That''s why I''ll be there, too. No matter what, I won''t let them kill Owner Bu. I promised to help him exact revenge." Jin Rou said.

    "..." Stronghold Ancient didn''t know what to say. But he sighed.

    ˇŞ

    In the ck Star Constetion.

    A spacious open hall was visible. There was a throne with a man sitting on it. The man was old, however, if one would take another look at him, he was still handsome in a sense. It was like he was a handsome man during his youth.

    His hair was already white and long enough to reach the floor.

    Opposite of him were two persons kneeling. They were both old too. However, these two were women who have an obvious trace of beauty. They seemed like twins because of their simrities but their hair lengths were different. One has a long one while the other one has a short one.

    "We greet Trueck Ancient." The two old women said in unison.

    Trueck Ancient was the only Ancient of the ck Star Constetion. He was powerful enough that he had already in an Ethereal in the past. The main reason why he was part of the Three Strongest Ancients.

    "Enough of these formalities." Trueck Ancient waved his hand and said with a cold voice, "What''s the heavy reason here that you called me out from my seclusion?"

    It was obvious that Trueck Ancient was very displeased. After all, he almost felt that he could break the bottleneck. But these old women called her out. Wasn''t that very frustrating? But since the reason was very urgent, he decided to swallow his anger and hear them out.

    "..." The old women couldn''t help but shake in terror. They knew Trueck Ancient had a very foul temper that he would also kill an offender even if he or she was part of the constetion.

    "We have seen the future." The old woman with a short white hair said.

    "Oh?" Trueck Ancient''s interest was likely piqued and asked, "What''s this future you have seen, then?"

    "A total destruction of our constetion." The short-haired old woman said.

    "Boom!" Suddenly, the kneeling old women were thrown away as the pressure hit them. They bumped into a wall and created arge crack.

    "Grug!" Then, they spat a mouthful of blood because of the effect.

    "You dared to spout such nonsense in front of me?" Trueck Ancient''s voice was colder and denser. His killing aura was leaking and spreading into all directions, "Are you toying with this Ancient?"

    The two old women propped themselves up and kneeled once again, "We don''t dare. What I have said is true, Your Anciently Being."

    These two old women were called Dao Future-seekers. They were the beings who focused on breaking the universalws to peek on their future.

    Peeking in the future wasn''t easy. In fact, it was very difficult as it needed countless trial and errors before seeding.

    And having a Dao Future-seekers in a constetion was a gift from the heavens. Yet, Trueck Ancient was treating them like animals. Who knows if it was because he was foul tempered or their worth wasn''t enough to enter his eyes?

    "Speak." Trueck Ancient could see and sense the seriousness of this matter and gave them a chance to exin.

    "Yesterday night, we tried to break the universalws to peek in the future and that''s our 23741th time. Fortunately, we seeded and had a 5-second peek in the future." The long-haired old woman exined.

    "It took you over 23,000 times yet you only got a 5-second peek in the future? You Future-seekers are really, totally, useless bastards." Trueck Ancient didn''t hold back and rain them with insults, "And with those 5 seconds, you have seen our constetion in total destruction? What a joke."

    "ˇ­" The old women were speechless to hear this. Though it was only a peek, it already pictured the destruction of their constetion! Shouldn''t Trueck Ancient take this seriously as this was a grave matter? The constetion was literally in danger!

    Take note, what they foresaw was true.

    "Your Anciently Being, this is a serious matter and we are not joking about this. Please take this seriously as our constetion is on the line." The short-haired woman spoke. It seemed she wasn''t afraid of receiving another round of beating.

    "What a joke." Trueck Ancientughed and said, "ck Star has stood for millions of years unshakable. Many tried but no one seeded. Do you understand? You have foresaw this also in the past. But didn''t we sessfully killed those who seek for our destruction?"

    "..." They were speechless, once again.

    Trueck Ancient''s words did make sense. They had foresaw this type of future in the past. But they didn''t know why they were still feeling ufortable even after hearing those words?

    Why did they feel that it was different this time?

    "So you have nothing to worry. If they want toe, let them. So that they will realize that ck Star isn''t something they can just mess with as much as they like." Trueck Ancient wasn''t afraid at all, "I wonder, what type of prey wille?"

    Little did they know, their fate was already sealed.

 Chapter 273 - Attack

    "Stronghold Ancient, I am greatly indebted to your magnanimity. I will forever remember this." Owner Bu and Jin Rou was about set off towards their target constetion. But before that, they were properly saying their goodbyes.

    Indeed, Owner Bu was feeling so indebted for the so much help he got from Jin Rou and Stronghold Ancient. Just imagine that, a top Ancient was helping him personally? Not to mention that, Jin Rou was also there.

    Just what did he do in his previous life to attain such luck today?

    "It''s nothingpared to His Highness'' help on you. I know someday, you will soar to a higher sky and be a dragon amongst men. This Starlight might not be sufficient for you to be contained." Stronghold Ancient said as he smiled.

    With how Jin Rou was helping him, it''s a no-brainer to understand that this old man would soar and dominate. In fact, this was the future of all those who chose to follow Jin Rou. Someday, they would have amazing positions in the Rou Celestial Realm that would make the people there go crazy in envy.

    "You''re praising me too much, Stronghold Ancient." Owner Bu smiled wryly. Just how would that happen to him? Jin Rou had so many followers already. Him bing a dragon was already out of the question.

    Stronghold Ancient didn''t say anything else. He just nodded and smiled to Owner Bu.

    " It''s time for us to depart."Jin Rou said and looked at Stronghold Ancient, "The strange beasts might attack your grounds again so I left an attack and defensive formation here. You already know how to activate it, right?"

    "Indeed." Stronghold Ancient nodded, "And you have my whole thanks, Your Highness. May luck and fate be with you."

    "Luck and fate?" Jin Rou couldn''t help but chuckle when he remembered something, "Yura should be on my side always or else I don''t mind paying her a visit. She has already toyed with me enough."

    "...?" Stronghold Ancient didn''t know what Jin Rou was talking about but he didn''t pay it any heed.

    And after a while, Jin Rou created a portal with the coordinates given by Stronghold Ancient.

    "Your Highness..." Stronghold Ancient seemed like he wanted to say something but he wasn''t able to.

    "If you''re talking about your father, he is alive and well." Jin Rou had already guessed that, as a son, who wouldn''t miss their parents who have been gone for too long? "If you want, I will leave a gate here that will lead to him. I''m well versed and familiar with the gate coordinates of your father. You can visit him there."

    "ˇ­is that okay?" Stronghold Ancient asked.

    "But of course. You are his son. You have all the right to see him." Jin Rou didn''t hesitate and created a small gate on his palm. He then gave it to Stronghold Ancient and said, "This is the gate you can use. You can use it to travel to and fro once."

    "Thank you..." Stronghold Ancient''s heart was filled with endless gratitude for this grace that has been bestowed upon him. He indeed wanted to see his father even for a moment and ask him about his life there.

    "Alright, we will set off now." Jin Rou took a step forward in the gate and left with departing words, "It''s nice meeting you, Stronghold."

    Soon, Owner Bu bowed once again as a sign of gratitude and entered the gate.

    "Thank you." Stronghold Ancient murmured into the air. He looked up into the sky, with his eyes filled with a excitement.

    Ah, the iing days were something that he must look forward to.

    ˇŞ

    "Are you ready, Owner Bu?" Jin Rou asked the old man who was tightened up.

    They were now here in the front of the massive gate of ck Star Constetion. The gate was colored ck and the gate was big enough to cover many people''s visions.

    It was intimidating. Very intimidating. Just the gate was worthy of being a behemoth constetion already.

    It''s only the two of them here as Stronghold Ancient needed to defend the fort in case the beasts attacked once again.

    "I am always ready." Owner Bu sucked a mouthful of air and said, "I''m ready to raze this sect to the ground."

    "That''s more like it." Jin Rou smiled and said.

    Jin Rou came over to the gate and spoke once again, "This gate cannot be opened by mere strength only even if one is an Ethereal. It needed aplicated algorithm of universalws to open."

    "Boom!" Jin Rou threw a punch and the massive gate turned into smithereens.

    "But that''s only applicable if it isn''t me." Jin Rou chuckled. That casual punch had destroyed this gatepletely.

    Since this gate was impossible to be opened with Owner Bu''s strength, he decided to take the first step.

    "Alright, everything is up to you now." Jin Rou stepped back.

    "Thank you, Youngmaster." Owner Bu nodded seriously and took the first step inside the territory of ck Star Constetion.

    "You guys! Who are you?!" Suddenly, five ck-robed men appeared. It seemed that they were immediately rmed by this out of the blue intrusion, "This is not a ce you can just trespass to! If you want to live,e with us andˇŞ"

    "St! St! St! St! Spalt!" They didn''t finish their words as their heads came rolling down the floor. Bloods sshed everywhere as it turned into a fountain.

    "You talk too much." Owner Bu had already equipped his World-Destroying Sword and decapitated the five men without any hesitation.

    Soon, another set of people came. They were 10 people with a cultivation of Imperial Sovereigns.

    "Sshhh!" However, the ending was the same as everyone was decapitated mercilessly. Even those who tried to beg Owner Bu wasn''t spared.

    Jin Rou was watching this and his face was full of approval. This type of mercilessness was something he encouraged to his followers when fighting against an enemy.

    He looked like a merciless god killing in a mortal world.

    And this was just the beginning of a bloody battle.

 Chapter 274 - Against Three Saints

    After several minutes of advancing, three figures had appeared in the duo''s sight. It seemed like they were waiting for them.

    Owner Bu had already killed over 100 people now, and of course, this would already rm the enemy.

    "Who are you?" Different from the aggressive and arrogant tone the cannon fodders used, this figure was calm like an ocean, "Are you aware of what you''re doing?"

    ''A Heavenly Saint, huh...'' Owner Bu could feel these three were saints. In fact, he could also feel that they were much stronger than him.

    After a moment of thinking, Owner Bu nodded and spoke seriously, "Of course, I know what I am doing."

    "So you know that what you did is punishable by death?" The figure in the middle asked.

    "Punishable?" Owner Bu couldn''t help butugh, "Who are you guys to decide if I am to be punished or not? Even if I am deserving to be punished, your constetion should be the first one."

    "..." The three figures expressions tightened. They could feel that this old man had a deep grudge with this constetion that he even dared to attack.

    "You see, we should stop talking and get down to our business. You''re here to stop and punish me, right? Then let''s go." Owner Bu''s eyes shed with sinister and equipped his World-Destroying Sword once again.

    "A World Treasure?!" The three shouted in unison. Their faces were filled with stupefaction. The previous reports hadn''t told them about something like this.

    Keep in mind that there were only 4 World Treasures in the entire world. And as of now, 3 of them were still existing.

    Only the behemoth constetions like them had the resources and authority to possess such an item. Yet, this random stranger has one of it? Just how lucky this old man was to have this treasure!

    "Whoosh!" Owner Bu took the opportunity that the enemies were zoning out and attacked. He rushed towards them and when he was already in their vicinity, he swung his sword with all his might!

    "Bang!" However, the enemies seemed to have noticed him earlier and dodged, leaving an afterimage. But because of the might of the sword, it created an explosion.

    "Attack System: Dao shes Of Heaven And Earth!" Owner Bu didn''t rest as he took the offense once again by activating an attack system which he learned in the Imperial Grounds.

    Multiples white sword arcs appeared and shot towards the three figures.

    "Activate!" Seeing this terrifying attacking towards their way, the three shouted in unison and urgency. Soon, a blood-colored liquid suddenly span above their heads and became a huge tornado itself.

    This was their joint attack and defense system that they created, the Tornado of Despair!

    "Bang! Bang! Boom! Boom!" As the sword arcs made contact with the tornado, the world trembled because of the impact. Large pits had appeared on thend as it continued to ravage everything. The clouds ran away as soon as possible and the wind scattered violently into all directions, leaving an annihted ins.

    They were fighting in a field filled withrge trees. The trees were strong enough to withstand violent storms. However, they couldn''t stand this and had been uprooted and would eventually die.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" However, it wasn''t over yet. Owner Bu used the same system and sent over 10 sword arcs to his enemies!

    "He isn''t done yet?!" One of the three (hooded) figures shouted in anger. This old man wasn''t giving them a chance to take the offense!

    The sword arcs were dangerous enough that it could kill any of them in one shot. So they couldn''t underestimate it and separate.

    Though they had the advantage by numbers, they were instantly cornered by these attacks. Of course, it''s just a matter of time before they have the chance to attack as long as they survived.

    "Here is thest sword arc!" The three thought. They were nning to disperse their tornado and take separate sides to corner Owner Bu. Their utmost concentration was focused on thisst attack.

    "Whoosh!" However, Owner Bu had seemed to realize this and rushed together with the sword arc without being noticed.

    And when he was already in his range, Owner Bu sucked a mouthful of air, and breathed out. He was again preparing to deliver an all out sword swing!

    "Shit!" The three had already dispersed their tornado after the sword arc''s attack. They didn''t realize it ealier that there''s a follow up attacking for them.

    Thus, they were totally defenseless in that split second.

    "shhhhhh!" The sword ran into the bodies of the three as they were sliced crosswise. Blood has sshed everywhere as their inner organs sttered into all directions.

    In just a single swing, three had been killed.

    It was an instant death. The three saints had an expression filled with indignation. Their eyes were filled with hatred as if they wanted to tear Owner Bu if they were still alive.

    "They died too easily. Tsk." Owner Bu clicked his tongue.

    "..." Jin Rou was speechless. He could only smile wryly because of this. It seemed that Owner Bu''s grudge was deeper than he thought.

    Silence permeated the atmosphere. Owner Bu remained standing there with his eyes locked onto the corpses.

    However, this silence didn''tst long.

    "Oh my, I knew it. It was you, Old Bu." A gay voice suddenly rang their ears. It was sounded disgustingly seductive.

    Owner Bu recognized this voice very well. His expression turned into something vicious as his eyes became bloodshot. He shot a re towards where the voiceing from and shouted, "Bluepeacock!!!"

    There was a man, probably in his 30s, in pink robe standing there. His face was handsome, however, one look and you''ll already distinguish that he has a fetish. His hair was long with assorted colors, simrly to a peacock.

    "Ah... Hearing you calling me out tingles my body... Ahhh!" Bluepeacock started screaming in a low voice with a flushed face, "Old Bu... I missed you."

 Chapter 275 - Against A Destiny

    Bluepeacock was one of the three Destinies of ck Star Constetion. He was also one of the greatest geniuses that was imed to be the future Ethereal of the constetion.

    He was also handsome that he had a fanbase with hundred thousands of girls supporting him. However, he wasn''t interested in women. Particrly, he was into men.

    Though this was the case, his supporters weren''t hindered and still gave their full support for their idol.

    In fact, even Bluepeacock Destiny killed one of their members, they might see it as him saving a maiden amidst of despair.

    "You''re still disgusting as ever, Bluepeacock." Owner Bu''s eyes were filled with hatred and his voice was extremely cold.

    "Oh my, we have not met each other for a long time now, why are you so upset? Didn''t you miss me too?" Bluepeacock chuckled like a reserved woman.

    This gesture would bring goosebumps all over one''s body. Especially if one wasn''t used to meeting such a person with a fetish.

    "Of course, I missed you." Owner Bu smiled in a sinister and devilish way, "I missed you so much that I can''t wait to tear your body into pieces."

    "Oh? You''re confident that you can kill me?" Bluepeacockughed and said, "I can see that you have gotten stronger. But, it isn''t still enough to kill this Destiny."

    Truth be told, Bluepeacock was surprised to see that Owner Bu got stronger. After all, he thought that the old man had already used all his potential and would be stuck in the Immortal Realm forever. But who would have thought that he still had the opportunity to be a Heavenly Saint?

    However, it wasn''t enough to defeat him.

    "Why don''t we try to know if I can''t still defeat you, then?" Owner Bu asked with confidence. He had tightly gripped the World-Destroying Sword in his right hand. He was preparing himself for this uing hard battle.

    "Oh, so you''re confident because of our World Treasure?" Bluepeacock smirked.

    "Your World Treasure? Heh. Quite thick face you have there as usual." Owner Bu sneered in disdain, "For the record, this sword isn''t yours or your constetion to begin with. This is my friend''s possession."

    "Who told you that?" Bluepeacock smiled, "The World-Destroying Sword is ours since ancient times. Your friend was just a thief who stole that from our hands."

    "Bullshit. Utterly bullshit." Owner Bu swung the sword in denial, "Stop twisting the truth to find justification for your sins. It''s you greedy pigs who have tortured and tried to steal his most prized treasure that his family had passed down for generations!"

    "I''m telling you the truth. It''s up to you if you believe me or not." Bluepeacock acted helpless, sighing in resignation.

    "Never will I believe a word from pigs who always thought of themselves." Owner Bu jumped, going to Bluepeacock. He turned 360 degrees for a few times to gather might and momentum.

    "ng!" Bluepeacock equipped his blue-colored fan and shed it against Owner Bu.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Then suddenly, the two became a ray of ck and blue light, shing for many times in the sky!

    "Bam! Bam! Bam!" The world trembled in fear because of the impact. The clouds turned dark as thunder rolls in the atmosphere.

    The two rays of lights was in a stalemate even after exchanging blows for over hundreds of times already.

    "Whoosh!" Owner Bu decided to back off and activated an attack system, "Dao shes Of Heaven And Earth!"

    "Wham! Wham! Wham! Wham!" Several sword arcs had came into being and went towards Bluepeacock with a speed that normal eyes couldn''t follow.

    "Hmph." Bluepeacock smiled and said, "Futile attacks."

    Then, he swung his blue fan, producing violent winds that had deflected the sword arcs.

    After which, Bluepeacock pulled his right foot backwards and bent it, he also put his right arm behind with his fan wide open.

    "Activate!" Bluepeacock was getting serious. Gravity started to fade away in his vicinity as rocks floated mid-air in a slow motion manner. His aura became denser that it was suffocating for those around him.

    "You are only a Heavenly Saint, yet with the sword, you can give off a power on par with a Fate Emperor. That''s a World Treasure for you. You are indeed capable of contending against me." Bluepeacock said.

    After which, he closed his eyes for a while and opened it, "However, you can''t still defeat this beautiful Destiny!"

    "Whaaaaaang!" Bluepeacock moved faster than the speed of light as he only left an afterimage!

    "!!" Owner Bu had sensed the danger with this attack as he backed off several times to dodge.

    "It''s useless." Bluepeacock smirked and thrust his blue fan towards Owner Bu''s chest that suddenly appeared like a sword made of wind.

    "Stabbed!" Owner Bu tried his best to dodge. He used all his avable defenses to defend against this iing attack.

    However, it still stabbed him as blood oozed as if there was a fountain of blood.

    "Oh?" Bluepeacock was shocked and amused at the same time, "You managed to avoid my attack to directly hit your heart. Quite impressive."

    Bluepeacock pulled his fan from Owner Bu''s body as he backed off. It was dripping with blood.

    "Thump! Thump!" Owner Bu couldn''t help but kneel on the ground because of the weakness and blurry vision he was experiencing. He also had a difficulty breathing as he tried to catch his breath.

    "Grug!" Then, he spat a mouthful of bad blood, using his both hands to support him.

    "Though you avoided a critical attack, it still gravely injured you. Your ending is still the same, Old Bu." Bluepeacock held his face with an expression like he was enjoying this,ughing in madness, "Don''t worry, Old Bu... I will take care of your body after you pass away. I will decorate it in my abode and be a trophy of mine! Hahahahahaha!

    "If I were you, I wouldn''t be so sure about that." Owner Bu still had the strength to speak and smiled, "You are doomed to die here, Bluepeacock. Remember that."

 Chapter 276 - Defeat

    "Oh?" Bluepeacock couldn''t help but knit his brows in displeasure. Now, the way Owner Bu was acting was already getting on his nerves.

    He snorted and looked at Owner Bu with disdain, "Even after realizing the disparity between us, you still have the guts to say that I am doomed to die here? I didn''t know that you are quite a joker now."

    "Well, I''m just telling you the truth." This time, Owner Bu could already catch his breath. He was also able to smile now, albeit weakly.

    "You are annoying now, Old Bu." Bluepeacock''s expression darkened and said with a very cold tone, "I''m nning to y with you for a little while, but I now changed my mind."

    Bluepeacock bent his two legs to gather speed and rushed towards Owner Bu, "I''m going to kill you so that you could finally meet your friend in the afterlife!"

    Bluepeacock used his blue fan once again with a sharp wind, bing a sword. However, this sword was more powerful and terrifyingpared to the previous one as it had a blue-colored lightning circting on it.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The pathway that Bluepeacock had passed by became arge pit with a river-like form. The world trembled once again as the void fluctuated violently.

    "Attack System: ck Star Ravaging The Earth!" A ck star appeared in front of Bluepeacock and it was a massive one. Judging from its power in an evaluator''s view, the power was just below the power of a Dao System!

    Just imagine, Dao Systems were the epitome of systems here in Starlight. As they were created by Ethereals through countless knowledge from their journeys, Dao Systems were being held in the highest pedestal everyone could create.

    The ck star was like a massive wall that was about to crash to Owner Bu, and the aura it was emanating was capable of ringing Owner Bu''s warning signals.

    This attack was the real deal. And Bluepeacock was serious to bring him to his grave. However, if Owner Bu would to give up here, he didn''t have any face to face his friend and Jin Rou. After all, wasn''t the reason why Owner Bu was here was for someone dear to him?

    "World-Destroying Sword, you may now do as you wish!" This was Owner Bu''s final bet against Bluepeacock. With his broken and severely injured body, what could he do?

    Evade? That wasn''t possible with his state. Run? He had no guts to be cowardice enough. As a cultivator, arrogance was still flowing in his blood even though he was like a kind and amiable old man.

    Thus, the only thing he could think of right now was to depend on the World-Destroying Sword. After all, since the sword had a sentience, it could move and capable of fighting on its own.

    "Whoosh!" The World-Destroying Sword seemed to have acknowledged thismand and get off from its own spatial dimension.

    "Wham! Boom!" The sword and the star had shed. The world lost its shine for a short while as the fluctuations became more and more violent. Bright light was emanated from the sh at created thunder-loud explosions all around.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" It createdrge pits on the ground as it the sword and the star continued shing against each other.

    "Just an insignificant attack dares topete with this King?!" The World-Destroying Sword was enraged as this star could still fight against him.

    "Boom!" The sword activated dao runes as a dark energy started to circte around it. The dark energy was like the product of hatred and wisdoming from a sage. The dark energy soon turned into white light as if it was converted instantly.

    "Affinity conversion?!" Bluepeacock saw the whole process and instinctively backed off, with a pale face, "How can a sentience know affinity conversion?"

    Affinity conversion was a supreme skill that would let a cultivator convert an affinity in his surroundings to the affinity of his choice, or the affinity that waspatible with him. This was a supreme and universal skill in an utmost sense.

    Just like what the sword did. In order to increase its prowess, it converted the dark affinity of this constetion into light affinity, one that was very suitable for it. When the affinity was sessfully converted, the overall fighting power of the sword increased. Though its strength was limited because of the limited power of its owner, Owner Bu, it still gained a strength not just anyone could mess with. Bluepeacock backing off was the proof of it.

    One learning this skill wasn''t an absurdity in a sense. What was absurd was a sentience from a treasure was capable of this! It wouldn''t surprise Bluepeacock if it was a cultivator. But it was only a sentience who had never have the chance of cultivating! So how was that possible?

    "I am so disgusted by your actions." The sword made a sneering sound and pointed its sharp tip to Bluepeacock and said, "You are so full of yourself as if the world is beyond your feet. But you and your constetion is just but a frog in the bottom of a well, unable to see the vast and starry sky."

    "!" Suddenly, the sword disappeared and Bluepeacock wasn''t able to sense it. Thus, he was rmed. He spread his sensory to the maximum degree, capable of detecting everything in 20km vicinity.

    "Stabbed!" However, even after maximizing everything he had, the sword had still stabbed him, directly in his heart.

    "Grug!" Bluepeacock spat a mouthful of blood as he knelt down in weakness. He was shocked and terrified to the extreme. How was that possible that the sword was able to keep its presence from him?

    Take note, Bluepeacock was a Destiny. Someone who was only below an Ethereal! While, the sword had only had the power of Fate Emperor, at best. How could a mere treasure pull this kind of trick?

    "I told you, right?" Owner Bu, who was just a few meters away from Bluepeacock, said. His tone was full of mockery as he grinned, "You are doomed to die."

 Chapter 277 - Death Of A Destiny

    "Grug!" Bluepeacock vomited a mouthful of blood once again. However, this time, it was worse as he almost coughed out his lungs. He even supported himself in all fours because if not, he would lie down face first due to weakness.

    That attack was critical and it injured him gravely. Though the attack didn''t reach his heart, a vital blood vein did. He didn''t expect that he would experience such things as this right now.

    "Shitˇ­" Now, even breathing was getting hard for him as he tried to catch his breath and in order to stabilize himself. He couldn''t help but curse under his breath as he saw this situation he was in.

    "Say, you said something about Dreand Emperor, right?" Owner Bu spoke with a ice-cold tone, "You said something about him being in the afterlife, so what is that about?"

    Dreand Emperor was a genius Fate Emperor and a best friend that had been guided and protected Owner Bu when they were young. Many were wondering how could a mere immortal emperor survive there and sessfully descended? There, Dreand was the reason.

    Dreand was like a dao protector in a sense for Owner Bu. And Owner Bu had a very big amount of debt to Dreand that he knew he wouldn''t be capable of repaying even after many lifetimes.

    Dreand was also the one that Bluepeacock''s talking about who ''stole'' the World Treasure from their constetion.

    "That''s rightˇ­ Cough! Cough!" Bluepeacock wanted to shout but he spat two mouthfuls of blood again, he wiped the left blood beside his lips and continued, "Dreand Emperor was sentenced to death! Do you think that after what he did, he would be forgiven? Nonsense!"

    "I already expected it from the start." Owner Bu answered with a solemn expression. Indeed, he was already expecting this. After all, it was a long time now since he saw Dreand Emperor. In fact, Dreand Emperor had already assumed this, that''s why he used all of his reserved resources and helped Owner Bu to escape this iing death and bore everything.

    Owner Bu couldn''t help but clench his fist. Though he knew that his friend was already dead, he still held on to the little possibility that Dreand Emperor was still, perhaps, alive. Owner Bu wanted to believe that he was all wrong about this. But reality was cruel, as it pped him right into his face.

    Now, the only memento Owner Bu had was Dreand Emperor''s prized treasure, the World-Destroying Sword.

    While Owner Bu was in a dazed state, Bluepeacock was umting enough qi to open a teleportation portal and escape. He wasn''t willing to die here. He had yet to reach the apex of this world, the Ethereal. Thus, he was not nning on dying here. He was too young and talented for that. The umting process was slow because of his injuries but he could manage.

    "Time to end this." However, as if Owner Bu sensed this, he shot a re filled with killing intent to Bluepeacock and said, "You think you can escape? It''s now time for you to die."

    "Boom!" Suddenly, Bluepeacock exploded and his blood and bit organs sshed in all directions. He died without knowing how. He didn''t even have the luxury to defend himself first before this.

    The stab from the World-Destroying Sword a while ago wasn''t really meant to kill Bluepeacock. It was to nt a detonating bomb of qi inside his body. With this, even Bluepeacock had sessfully escaped, with the bomb in his body, he would still die. After all, even without the trigger, the bomb would explode itself after an hour.

    Bluepeacock was checkmated from that moment. And thus, a Destiny had fallen. And it was Owner Bu''s victory.

    "Grug!" Owner Bu vomited blood once again. He had already used too much qi and even his reserved was about to be depleted. This wasn''t a good sign for him. He needed to take a rest and stabilize himself first if he wanted to continue to fight.

    However, time wasn''t on his side as enemies approached just after Bluepeacock Destiny died. It seemed that Bluepeacock had sent a help signal just before he exploded.

    "You killed one of our Destiniesˇ­ how capable of you, Bastard Bu." Soon, three figures emerged from the void. The voice was filled with murderous intent, as if it was filled with wrath and hatred.

    "!" Owner Bu sensed this iing danger as he backed off, with eyes widened in surprise, "Two Destinies and an Ancient have appeared!"

    Who would have thought that ck Star Constetion would dispatch their very core members just to stop Owner Bu?

    "I never thought that out of all people in this world who hated us, it will be the ant who ran away back home." Trueck Ancient coldlyughed and said, "You even killed so many strong members of our constetion, even a Destiny! You have gotten stronger, Bu."

    "The mighty Trueck Ancient of ck Star is also dispatched here just to kill me?" Owner Bu mocked and smirked, "I am feeling so honored. I also never thought of getting the higher-ups'' attention."

    "You are indeed capable, because you managed to be a threat to us. Thus, you really should feel honored." Trueck Ancient seriously said.

    Truth be told, he was very surprised when he learned that it was Owner Bu who was wreaking havoc in their ce, killing those who block him. Never in his wildest dreams would he think that Owner Bu being this strong. After all, he looked down at this too much in the past. But now, with only a power of a Heavenly Saint, he still managed to kill many of them and killed even one of their Destinies. Not to mention that, the Destiny that was told to be the future Ethereal of their constetion!

    This was a big loss to them. A grave loss that wouldn''t bepensated even millions of Owner Bu traded his life. Grooming a talent like that wasn''t easy and it required an ample amount of resources.

    And now, they were gritting their teeth in frustration. They shouldn''t have let Owner Bu off in the past.

 Chapter 278 - Courage

    "This is nuts." Owner Bu could feel the danger looming above his head. He knew himself that with this kind of enemies in front of him, he wouldn''t be able to survive. After all, he was now facing two Destinies and even one Ancient!

    He was already struggling during his fight against Bluepeacock Destiny. What more for three stronger opponents? Because of this, he instinctively backed off several steps.

    "Afraid?" Trueck Ancient smirked and revealed a dense amount of killing intent,

    "You will not escape from us again, Bastard Bu. Since you offer yourself in our front door, wouldn''t it be a shame if we don''t y as a host to receive your head?"

    "You really think I''m that easy to push over? Do you think I am still the old Bu in the past?" Owner Bu was enraged. He summoned the World-Destroying Sword once again.

    However, the sword didn''t move an inch which confused Owner Bu. After a short while, the sword finally said, "Human, we can''t defeat them. I just gauged their strength and calcted the possibility of us winning. And our chance on defeating them is a despairing 0.1%. You will die if you still keep this up."

    Owner Bu was shocked to his core. Seeing this expression, the sword continued, "It is not shameful to run away now. You have already proven your power here. I still have enough strength for us to escape here safely. So let''s call this a day and retreat."

    The World-Destroying Sword was very concerned about Owner Bu right now. Though thetter was only an ant in its eyes, the former had acknowledged the perseverance and fighting spirit of thetter. In fact, it could see the determination in his eyes even he was facing this type of enemies.

    It really wanted to urge Owner Bu to escape since they really couldn''t win right now. After all, the sword''s power is the same as the owner''s power. It couldn''t use its full potential due to the owner having insufficient cultivation and power.

    Owner Bu looked pale, however, he shook his head and declined the sword''s idea, "No, I cannot. I have ran once for my life already. I don''t think I will be able to swallow cowardice again."

    "Idiot!" The sword was annoyed and gave Owner Bu a smack by its hilt, "Escaping to preserve life isn''t an act of cowardice. It''s a strategic retreat. No one will mock you for running, I''m sure of it."

    "But still, I don''t want to run away." Owner Bu smiled wryly and shook his head, "I''m done running away. This time, I will fight to the death!"

    "ˇ­" The sword was speechless because of its owner''s stupidity. Why would he choose to die here over the chance of escaping? To preserve honor and dignity as a cultivator? When he was dead, all of this would be meaningless now. So what''s the point?

    It sighed and clicked its tongue, if it had one,

    "Fine. Go and be heroic! If you want to die this way, then be it! I don''t care anymore."

    "Oh? Already done bidding good bye?" Trueck Ancient smiled and asked, "So let''s not waste time and offer your head on your own volition to make things easier."

    "Trueck Ancient, do you think it would be easy?" Owner Bu spoke coldly, "If you want my head,e and get it then!"

    "Whoosh!" The World-Destroying Sword shot itself upwards and bombarded thousands of white-colored sword arcs!

    "Activate!" The three didn''t hesitate to use defensive measures for this. After all, they were fighting against a World Treasure capable of ying enemies above its power!

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Loud and terrifying explosions exploded all around the battlefield as it shook thend in a catastrophic manner. The sun lost its shine as the whole void turned dark. It was like death wasing their way.

    "Release!" The sword knew that this wasn''t enough to threaten these guys, thus, it used a power using itsst reserve of energy.

    "ng!" Soon enough, a white shadow appeared. Particrly, it was a knight judging from its appearance. As it was only a white shadow, it didn''t exclude something like a grand aura or whatsoever. The white knight shadow was now currently holding the sword.

    However, Trueck Ancient could sense this power and seriously said, "You two, stand back. You will die if you fight this thing. Let me handle the rest."

    He could sense death in that white knight shadow. He could sense a danger that only beings on par with him could emanate.

    "Amazing." Trueck Ancient was truly amazed and found this a marvelous thing,

    "You are capable of umting a power almost on par with an Ancient. You truly deserve to be one of the World Treasures everyone is seeking for. Is this yourst ditch of effort?"

    "Shut up, you bastard human." The sword spoke without any filter in its words. Its tone was filled with annoyance and arrogance, "Of course, I am the great World-Destroying Sword. Capable of destroying everything in my path. This King shall reign over the world, where you guys will be kneeling in front of me."

    "Oh? What an arrogant sword. I like it." Trueck Ancient chuckled and said, "How about you be my sword? If you want to dominate this world, you need a strong owner right? I am very qualified."

    "You?" The sword sneered and mocked Trueck Ancient, "With just a power of an Ancient, you think you can make me dominate this world? Not to mention Ancients, even Ethereals aren''t worthy of bing my owner."

    "ˇ­" Trueck Ancient was speechless. He didn''t expect that this sword would mock him for the second time around! His expression turned dark and spoke with an ice-cold tone, "You, a mere sword, dared to mock me?"

    "Boom!" After which, Trueck Ancient revealed his full aura and it covered everything here in darkness. The darkness was suffocating enough even for the two Destinies, "Very well, let me see how capable a treasure of your level is."

 Chapter 279 - Determination

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Thousands of explosions exploded in the sky as two bright lights shed with each other. The fight made the surroundings tremble tremendously. The annihted ins right now became a more dested ce which no one would be interested in staying at.

    "You sure are strong even without an owner controlling you. That''s amazing." Trueck Ancient''s eyes shed with greed and grinned, "After killing Bu, you will be mine. No, whether you like it or not, I will be your owner!"

    "Keep dreaming." The sword snorted in disdain. After which, it attacked once again and and shed with Trueck Ancient.

    "Boom! Bang! Boom!" The fight in the sky continued for a few minutes. After which, the sword backed off and positioned itself beside Owner Bu.

    "Oi, Human. Your qi is drained now. I couldn''t fight anymore if this continues." The sword knew that this scenario wasing, but it didn''t expect that it woulde sooner than it calcted.

    The World-Destroying Sword was deeply tied with Owner Bu. So the former knew what was happening with thetter. Now, thest reserve of qi of Owner Bu was instantly drained by the stalemate fight against Trueck Ancient. To make the matters worse, the sword itself had no more reserved, too, leaving them in this despairing situation.

    "I will cut your connections with me and you go to Youngmaster Jin. He will surely make you escape here. It''s better that way." Owner Bu seriously said. He was not willing that the sword would be in his enemies'' hands. The sword was a prized memento of his friend. If he let it happen, he wouldn''t have the guts to face Dreand Emperor in the afterlife.

    "That''s right!" Suddenly, the sword was struck with an idea and said, "His Highness is with us so why don''t you ask him for help? I''m sure that he''s just around watching us."

    "No." Owner Bu shook his head, "Youngmaster Jin has already done so many things for me. I couldn''t trouble him any further."

    Truth be told, he already thought of this.

    However, he brushed off this notion as he didn''t want to abuse Jin Rou''s power. But it was for sure that if Jin Rou were to take action, this constetion called ck Star was done for.

    "This idiotˇ­" The sword didn''t expect that this old man was stubborn more than he looked like. It wanted to give him another smacking if not for the fact that Owner Bu''s situation was getting worse. Now, it really didn''t know what to say.

    "So go." Owner Bu urged the sword to go seek Jin Rou, "It''s better if I''m alone here."

    After which, Owner Bu cut off his connection with the sword. Meant that the sword was no longer his, and he was no longer the owner.

    "ˇ­" The sword was speechless. This old man had really cut it off and let go. It couldn''t help but admire the tenacity and determination Owner Bu was showing.

    For the first time, the sword had felt something deep within.

    "Alright, time to end this." Trueck Ancient had already grown tired of this and wanted to end the battle immediately, "Bu, ept your death."

    The two idle Destinies suddenly moved. They equipped their treasures, dual swords of their choice, and rushed towards where Owner Bu was.

    "!" Owner Bu couldn''t react in time as the two Destinies had already reached his vicinity in just a matter of split second.

    The two Destinies didn''t hesitate to swung their swords and aimed to chop off Owner Bu''s head.

    "Die!" The two Destinies'' hatred exploded as the intensity of the attack increased by several levels. They were determined to kill Owner Bu right here and right now!

    Owner Bu sighed and closed his eyes, epting his iing death. He was already satisfied that he came this far. That he killed even a Destiny before he died. He felt like he already exacted revenge for Dreand Emperor. Too bad, though, since he couldn''t annihte the entire constetion. But he knew that it was impossible even from the start. He already had a good life and that was enough for him. Thus, he could die peacefully.

    "Buzz!" However, just when the swords were about to hit Owner Bu''s neck, a hand that came from a spatial dimension suddenly touched the swords.

    "Crack! Crack!" After which, the swords that were touched created a cracking sounds, and soon, a web of cracks appeared.

    The two Destinies were terrified to their core as they felt a very powerful pressureing from the spatial dimension. Their bodies shuddered in fear the moment the unknown figure came out of it.

    Even Trueck Ancient was affected by the pressure that this figure was emanating!

    "Isn''t it unfair to gang up against an old man?" Jin Rou, the one who came out of the dimension, smiled and said.

    His smile was cold that it would give anyone a shiver that would run down their spines.

    The aura that Jin Rou was releasing wasn''t something they felt before.

    "Whoosh!" The two Destinies let go of their swords and backed off the moment they sensed this extreme danger.

    "Stab! Stab!" However, Jin Rou didn''t let them as he released two huge swords above them and stabbed them with a speed they wouldn''t be able to follow.

    "Ahh!!" The two Destinies screamed in pain after being stabbed and spat mouthfuls of blood. With just a single attack, they looked like they were already dying.

    "!" Trueck Ancient wanted to move and save the Destinies. After all, they couldn''t let anything happen to them! They already lost

    Bluepeacock, they wouldn''t be able to take this loss if the two other Destinies were to die also. However, his feet couldn''t move as if there''s a huge and heavy boulder on his feet, immobilizing him.

    The two Destinies screamed and screamed on the top of their lungs for a few minutes beforeing into a stop. The two swords that stabbed them had also disappeared out of the void.

    The ground was painted blood red and invaded the air, making the smell foul and bloody.

 Chapter 280 - Centaur Of Mad Star

    "Who are you?!" Trueck Ancient could feel the horro looming above him and the dangerous aura that was permeating the atmosphere. His instincts keep on telling him that this man was a being of catastrophe.

    However, as an Ancient, he couldn''t just run away with his tail tuck between his legs, can he?

    "There is no reason for me to tell you who I am." Jin Rou walked over to Trueck Ancient in azy manner, "You are going to die anyway."

    "I''m going to die?" Trueck Ancient''s eyes turned bloodshot and shouted, "You think I''m a fish in a chopping board?"

    This tant disdain and humiliation couldn''t keep Trueck Ancient''s feelings in check. As a prideful and arrogant man that used to bask inpliments and reverence of the masses, he couldn''t take this lying down. If he did, he would no longer have the face to face others!

    "Activate!" Soon, Trueck Ancient released all his qi and grand treasures capable of wiping anything away.

    "Buzz!" After which, buzzing sounds creeped out of thend. It was a dark energy filled with lightning element. It coiled around

    Trueck Ancient, tweaking itself.

    "Rumble! Rumble!" Then, rumbling sounds resounded as the world shook. The gravity was wiped out as everything in this world floated mid-air. The atmosphere got heavier and heavier until it could make anyone die in suffocation. After a few seconds, something appeared beside Trueck Ancient.

    It was a beast. Particry, a beast with a body of a horse and the head was a star. The all-over body was painted with deep ck. It carried arge shield, one that was imposing enough and a short sword. Each of the weaponry items seemed like giving out an anciently and powerful aura as if they survived the river of time.

    "The ck Star''s Dao System: Centaur of the Mad Starˇ­" Owner Bu sucked a mouthful of air as he saw this. He knew this system very well as he encountered this when he was young!

    This dao system was said to be one of the strongest systems that ever created by an Ethereal. If one would talk about the rankings overall, it could easily take one of the top 5 spots.

    Rumors had it that Mad Star, the Ethereal and the founder of ck Star, created this dao system as memento for his dear beast friend during his youth where he was but amoner. He spent more than a million year to create and perfect the said dao system.

    As a matter of fact, Mad Star consumed almost half of his life just to create this dao system. And hard work paid off, because the dao system waspleted and perfected without any ws within.

    And in the constetion, only Destinies and above had the authority to learn this dao system. As for the emperors and saints?

    They weren''t entitled yet, but had an ess with some of the second strongest systems in the constetion.

    And today, Trueck Ancient didn''t hesitate to use it. After all, his opponent was unfathomable enough for him to feel scared! When he tried to gauge out Jin Rou using an incredible measure, he fell down in an abyss that seemed like to have no bottom. The feeling was eerie enough for him to be frightened with a creeping cold chill running down his spines.

    "Go!" So now, Trueck Ancient decided to go all out and put all his chips in this dao system. Though he was confident that their dao system was perfect and unbeatable in the ages, he couldn''t feel the same confidence when facing this unknown young man! However, he already rode the tiger, so there was no reason for him to back off. Since he decided to bite the bullet, might as well swallow it now altogether!

    "Rumble!" The centaur suddenly raised its sword and shield up above its head. After which, a bright mini version of sun appeared. It epassed all the darkness affinity avable in the region. The bright of the sun was capable of washing and tearing one''s flesh without further ado.

    "Hah!" Then, the centaur shouted and the mini sun descended towards where Jin Rou was. The sun burned everything in its path as it threatened to annihte the world. The raging mes within was capable of turning even the highest grade of ore in this world into ashes in a matter of seconds. The fluctuations within the void was also intense enough to shake the bnce between the nature and man.

    "It''s futile." Jin Rou smirked and flicked his hands. After which, a small ball made of lightning appeared in it. The small ball wasn''t intimidating. In fact, it looked like a ball filled with cuteness. However, you shouldn''t underestimate something that Jin Rou personally showed.

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou threw the small ball of lightning towards the iing sun with a speed of light. The throw was normal yet the effect made the surroundings tremble in a more violent manner!

    "Boom!" When it shed with the sun, arge and deafening explosion was created. The explosion was terrifying enough that even Ethereals might be gravely injured. The clouds disappeared above and the sky lost its blueness. The said explosion was capable of annihting any worlds below Starlight.

    "Impossible!" That exchange of attack was even which surprised Trueck Ancient to his core. He didn''t anticipate that just a small ball of lightning could stop that despairing attack that personally created by their Ethereal! His head shook in denial. He refused to believe this. That sun was capable of burning everything. Though he believed that Jin Rou was powerful, he didn''t estimate that Jin Rou would be this powerful!

    It was a miscalction in the ancient''s part.

    But no matter how many times he calcte, the ending would still be the same as his enemy''s power was off the chart.

    "Crash! Stab!" While Trueck Ancient was like this, Jin Rou didn''t waste any time as he summoned another sword and crashed it towards with a momentum, stabbing the dazed ancient.

    Soon, blood sshed everywhere as it painted the ins deeper red.

 Chapter 281 - Mad Star Ethereal

    "Grug!" Trueck Ancient''s vision almost cked out as he spat a mouthful of blood, kneeling on the ground in all fours. Even breathing was hard for him now, as thest attack damaged his vital organs severely.

    Jin Rou was serious in taking the ancient''s life. However, he was taking his time. It looked like he wanted the ancient to suffer first before dying, leaving an unbearable humiliation the ancient would take until his next life, if there was.

    "Kill me if you dare!" After a few moments of trying to catch his breath, Trueck could finally speak and said those daring words.

    This unexpected and cmity-inducing variable named Jin Rou had ruined all his ns. And worse, he was in this situation where he didn''t know if he would survive or not. If Jin Rou hadn''t joined the fray, he would already have killed Owner Bu and took the world treasure.

    "Of course, I will." Jin Rou answered with a smile on his face, "But you need to suffer first before dying. Isn''t it too early for you to die?"

    "!" What Jin Rou said made Trueck tremble in fear. He didn''t know but he could feel the killing intent creeping in his skin. He tried to remember all the memories hidden within his mind to recognize if he met this young man in the past. But no matter how many times he rack his brain, he couldn''t truly remember.

    In actuality, Jin Rou had no grudge against this ancient. After all, how could they meet when this was his first time here in Starlight? But when he saw the inner heart of thetter, he couldn''t help but be enraged.

    "I can sense the devil qi in you. Thus, I knew you and your constetion have something to do with the Devils." Jin Rou coldly said, "Isn''t it enough for you to suffer a fate worse than death?"

    "!!" This time, Trueck paled and revealed a horrified expression. Jin Rou had already answered the question in his mind. And the answer was quite unexpected that it shook him to the core. He wanted to deny this notion but the words were stuck in his throat for some unknown reason.

    How was that possible that this young man find it out? Trueck was so sure that he had hidden this secret well as it would spell a total destruction against their constetion.

    This secret was thest thing the world should know. After all, if they reveal this secret to just anyone, the wind would surely carry it out in all four corners of Starlight and be the main topic and target of disdain and humiliation.

    "Time to suffer." Jin Rou was getting bored now of this little charade and wanted to begin the torture.

    Trueck''s face was drained with blood. He gritted his teeth and wanted to fight back but he knew it would be useless. Thus, he closed his eyes and readied himself of this iing fate. Maybe this was his retribution for all the things he had done in the past up to this date.

    However, just when Jin Rou was about to deliver the sentence, the calm void trembled and a figure appeared. It was a young man wearing dark robes. His appearance was capable of toppling any beauties and handsome guys in this world. In fact, he could be described as the epitome of asexuality.

    He walked out of the void and each step consisted of millions of daows, capable of tearing everything in a mild and soft manner. One look and you would mistake him for a schr if not for the devilish aura he was emanating. Another thing worthy of taking of note of was that he was releasing an aura of eternity capable of creating storms and tsunamis with just a move of a finger.

    "Dao Brother, please excuse my intrusion." The man in the dark robe said. His voice was also soothing in one''s ears, capable of being a song with each and every word.

    "Mad Starˇ­ youˇ­" Trueck was surprised and at the same time, relieved. The strongest being in their constetion had finally arrived, "I thought you aren''t going to show up."

    It turned out that Mad Star Ethereal had personally came into being this time even though the ethereal was still in a seclusion. With the etherealing here personally, the situation looked really grave and unfavorable on ck Star''s end.

    "ˇ­" Mad Star ignored Trueck and looked at Jin Rou once again with a smile, "Dao Brother, I have seen your peerless abilities and this time, we are conceding defeat. How about I show you in personally and talk about these matter on the table?"

    The ethereal was pointing out one thing. Mad Star didn''t want to offend this young man any longer. As an ethereal himself, he knew that Jin Rou wasn''t an ordinary junior of any constetion. Thus, though the loss was grave, he was willing to swallow this anger and frustration for the sake of survivability of his constetion and in fact, he was also willing topensate if the amount was reasonable.

    Isn''t it weird? Owner Bu was the one who initiated the attack and trespassed their territory, killing many. Yet the former was still about to bepensated? However, the constetion had no choice. Mad Star knew that they kicked a golden te this time around. If not, he wouldn''t bothering out of his critical seclusion.

    "No." Jin Rou shook his head, clearly refusing the intent, "Your ancient there and you have been tempted by the Devils. And I know you are very aware of their existence and origin."

    "ˇ­" Mad Star''s expression changed. But it onlysted for a second before regaining his usual expression, "Dao Brother, that matter isˇ­"

    "You don''t need to exin anymore." Jin Rou coldly interrupted the ethereal, "The moment you guys had made the deal with a Devil, your fate has already been sealed. So let''s stop this nonsense and settle this as soon as possible."

 Chapter 282 - Jin Rou VS Mad Star

    "..." Mad Star was speechless as he felt an indescribable chill running down his spine. He was also shook to his core.

    He didn''t expect that Jin Rou would still pursue this matter instead of epting his grace. After all, just imagine, an ethereal was simply begging him already. The ethereal didn''t want to offend him any longer but the other party didn''t want to give a damn about it.

    It was a blow for the ethereal''s dignity and reputation. He was already like this and all yet Jin Rou didn''t want to back down?

    Mad Star sighed and said, "You really want to it the hard way? We''re already conceding defeat and all yet you still want to push this further?"

    "That is your fate for being a pawn of a devil." Jin Rou sneered, "The moment you allied yourselves with those race, is already the moment your fates were sealed. Sooner orter, even if it''s not me, the generals of the Rou Celestial Realm would be dispatched."

    This was true. With how high profile the ck Star Constetion right now, it wouldn''t be shocking if they were to be found out. And if the Rou Celestial Family were to take this matter seriously and use all of their resources, they would soon find them out soon.

    "Then be it." Mad Star sighed deeper once again. His face was filled with helplessness, "Then excuse me for being rude."

    Mad Star was not confident of beating this man. However, as an ethereal, he couldn''t just run away with his tails tuck between his legs, right?

    Though he was an apex existence capable ofmanding the world, he felt insignificant in front of this young man.

    "Activate!" After which, Mad Star shouted and released hundreds of thousands darkness symbols. The darkness symbols was capable of swallowing all the light it would pass by.

    "Whoosh!" Soon, those symbols shot towards the sky and became a ray of ck light, tearing the sky asunder. The clouds was ripped apart as the void shook violently.

    "Rumble!" Soon, the symbols that shot towards the sky appeared once again. But this time, they were like one big shooting star if one would look at it. The hundred thousands of symbolspressed with each other and created a big descending stone. It had the power to annihte an entire constetion without further ado.

    "..." Jin Rou, of course, still didn''t put this in his eyes. For him, it was still an insignificant technique, not enough to reach the apex.

    "Not yet!" Jin Rou was about to throw a punch against the iing attack when Mad Star shouted once again. Then, dark aura epassed the entire being of thetter as his aura became stronger as seconds passed by.

    "This evil aura..." Jin Rou could feel the darkness and evil Mad Star was emanating. The aura was a million screams of those who died in indignation. They were killed before erasing all their hatred and regrets. This aura could drown a cultivator into a bottomless abyss with only the cries of the dead would echo.

    After which, Mad Star had made a stark transformation. He now had two arc-like horns on his head and a wing only devils had.

    Not just that, Mad Star was also now wearing a ck armor tailored for knights with a big sword ten times his size. The sword was also ck, imposing enough to threaten all the living beings in this world.

    Mad Star was truly going all out. It was like that in this kind of desperate situation, it would be now or never.

    "Whoosh!" Suddenly, Mad Star jumped up towards the massive stone made of symbols and positioned himself in the back of it.

    "Haaah!" Then, Mad Star swung his heavy sword backwards to charge power and momentum.

    "Crash!" Then, he swung his heavy sword to hit the stone of symbols, adding more power and destruction to it.

    "Whoosh! Boom!" The massive stone of symbols shot down with a speed of light because of Mad Star''s boost. In the blink of an eye, the symbols touched the ground as it created a gargantuan explosion that annihted every living thing in hundreds of kilometers.

    "Not yet!" Mad Star''s attack still didn''t end there. He once again charged his sword and the heavy sword became bigger and heavier. It almost covered an entire human''s vision upon close inspection.

    "Wham! Wham! Wham!" Soon, the gargantuan sword spun above Mad Star''s head, creating a sucking tornado. It sucked all the surviving living things all around and became a cmity itself.

    "Activate!" Mad Star didn''t hesitate as he signaled the tornado to descend. He also threw his heavy sword to add more power and momentum to it.

    "Mad Star is killing everything..." Trueck Ancient couldn''t help but mutter under his breath. Because of the powerful systems the ethereal were using, thend they were currently in became a very big pit. The ce was already deste enough to be called a forbidden one.

    Mad Star was serious on taking the other party down that he wouldn''t even mind stomping his own constetion to this level.

    "Besides, the daoke is thinning..." Trueck could sense the abnormality happening in their daoke. It turned out that the ethereal was using too much of their energy that it was already thinning this fast.

    Of course, Mad Star was aware of this. He was borrowing the power of the daoke to create such world-destructive systems. He had no choice either, his enemy was someone off his chart. So how could he underestimate his enemy?

    The ethereal was just hoping that it would hold Jin Rou down, at least, if killing was impossible. He could transfer the entirend of his constetion but it would take time. Not to mention, it would also require the power of daoke.

    "Boom!" As silence permeated the air, something exploded in the massive pit created by the bombardment of attacks.

    Soon, a figure appeared in there. Of course, it was Jin Rou who wasn''t hurt even a bit.

    Seeing this, the ethereal almost revealed an expression of despair.

 Chapter 283 - Punishment

    "..." The ethereal didn''t know what to say. Seeing Jin Rou, who was not even scratched a little bit, made his heart tremble.

    For the first time in his life, he could feel a creeping fear deep inside his heart. As an apex existence that used to be basked with praises and reverence, he didn''t expect that he would be in this kind of desperate situation.

    However, did he have a choice from the start? None. As his enemy said, their fates were already sealed the moment they had a deal with the devil.

    "Is that all?" Jin Rou asked with a mocking tone, "If you still have cards up your sleeves, I will still give you a chance to show it."

    Jin Rou wanted them to feel so much despair that they would just choose to die. As devil pawns, his impression for this constetion hit rock bottom. He was really determined to annihte everyone in this constetion who had practiced the devil way up to their roots.

    "Grug!" The ethereal wanted to say something when he suddenly felt a blood rising up to his mouth. He vomited a mouthful of blood for a couple of times and knelt down.

    "Mad Star!" Trueck, who was in a daze a while ago, instantly snapped when he saw this and immediately came over to support Mad Star, "You''ve already used all your strength. And the daoke was almost dried up. You can''t continue further."

    Trueck paused for a moment and continued, "I''ll buy you a second or two. So use it to escape. Everyone can just die including me but not you!"

    This was Trueck''s honest thoughts. He was willing toy his life in order to protect the ethereal. After all, Mad Star''s life was truly more precious than his. Though the constetion would be amputated by a limb if Trueck died, it wasn''t as worse if their ethereal were to be killed here.

    "No, everything starts with me. So I don''t mind taking all the me right now." Mad Star shook his head to refuse the idea, "Besides, do you think that you are capable of buying time even a second? Not to mention a second, even half will be pretty impossible. And I know you know it too."

    "ˇ­" Trueck was speechless. He was also aware of that fact. To be precised, this was hisst ditch of effort of helping the ethereal before dying.

    "You see, we will both die here now." Mad Star looked like he already epted this fate and smiled wryly, "So let''s just ept this. It''s better this way."

    For Mad Star, this oue was already the best he could afford. After all, Jin Rou looked like he was just here to look for people with a pact with a devil. Thus, the other disciples of the constetion would be spared since it''s just them, Mad Star and Trueck, who had done it. As for their emperors and destinies? They were out of the question.

    "It seems like you are now prepared to receive your death." Jin Rou coldly said.

    "Yes, we are already ready to ept our fate. I just wish that our people won''t be caught in this fire. We started this all, so we will take all the me." Mad Star smiled. He still looked graceful even in front of death.

    "Of course, I won''t kill anyone unless they are like you two." Jin Rou assured.

    "Very well." Mad Star nodded, "But before we die, can I know who are you?"

    The ethereal was curious about this young man''s identity. Right now, he just wanted to know this before he die.

    In fact, Trueck was also feeling the same thing.

    "I am Jin Rou." Jin Rou answered simply and direct.

    The ethereal''s heart beat faster as he lost his grace and bearing, kowtowing with his forehead touching the ground.

    He now realized that they didn''t kick a gold te made by a god, but god himself! It was truly foolish to fight against someone like him.

    Trueck also kowtowed hearing this.

    As apex existences, they were very much aware of the universal happenings. They also knew what the name Jin Rou implied.

    The current Celestial King! The strongest and youngest genius the Rou Celestial Family has ever had.

    And who was the Rou Celestial Family? They are the ruling family of this entire universe. All beings need to bow before them and pay respect! They were also the guardians defending the universe from the unknowns.

    "We''re foolish... " Mad Star softly said while still in a kowtow position. No one knew who he was speaking to. Perhaps, it was for himself.

    "Nothing is going to change even if you do that." Jin Rou shook his head and released a small ball of blue fire, "It''s time for your punishment. As your sin is grave, you are banned from being reincarnated for a lifetime and will experience an unending torment in a ce where you will be alone and the eerie silence and your scream will be yourpany."

    "Whoosh!" The blue fire shot towards the two. Soon, it slowly ate the ethereal and the ancient before disappearing into the void. They didn''t experience any pain here but once they reached the certain ce, they would wish they could just die as soon as possible.

    But in that ce, death was impossible. Only endless torture and despair awaits the sinner.

    Jin Rou looked at the gloomy sky and said, "Owner Bu, it''s done. This constetion is done for now that their ethereal and ancient were gone. You don''t have to worry now."

    Indeed, with the ethereal and ancient being killed, the ck Star Constetion would surely fall from grace overnight. What''s more, they would be the target of all the wolves waiting for a big pie to fall. With how rich this constetion was, it wouldn''t be a surprise if tons of constetions bite them.

    Not to mention, they also had made so many enemies out there.

    Truly, it was over for this constetion and what awaits them was full of suffering, despair, and humiliation.

 Chapter 284 - Devil Woman

    "It''s finally over..." Owner Bu heaved a sigh of relief after confirming it, "I thought I was going to die here."

    Owner Bu really expected to die here and he was already prepared for that. After all, he was facing a constetion that remained behemoth over the millions of years. Though he was so brave to attack them, he wasn''t confident that he could defeat them.

    In actuality, he thought that killing saints would be his limit. Who would have thought that he could also kill someone of a destiny level?

    And now, the strongest ones of this constetion had died for good. Surely, this event would be carried by the wind in all the corners of True.

    Owner Bu has an expression filled with endless gratitude for Jin Rou. If not for the fact that Jin Rou intervened, he might have died here already without a burial. Of course, he was feeling thankful to his sword too. Because it never abandoned him even in this kind of peril.

    "Owner Bu, you can tidy up everything here." Jin Rou suddenly said which made Owner Bu snap out of his trance.

    "Are you going somewhere, Youngmaster?" Owner Bu curiously asked.

    "Yes, it''s very important. So I''ll leave the rest here to you." Jin Rou said seriously, "I''ll be catching up once I settled this."

    Seeing the serious expression of Jin Rou, something must have happened that warrant his attention. Thus, Owner Bu didn''t hesitate to agree and said, "Yes, you can leave everything to me here. Now that I have recovered, this won''t be a problem."

    "Good. I''ll see youter then, Owner Bu." Jin Rou smiled and flicked his finger, opening arge portal gate and entered it.

    ˇŞ

    In a deep and isted spatial dimension that no one was capable of entering.

    Arge gate suddenly appeared. Afterwards, a man with a ck hair in a white robe suddenly emerged out of it. His face wasn''t that handsome to be honest, but everyone would take a second or third look at him, having an irresistible charm.

    His ck hair swayed by the wind. He was standing in a in ck dimension which had nothing but eerie and ufortable silence.

    Of course, it was Jin Rou.

    The silence was creeping into the bones as if unknows were waiting for you.

    If it''s a normal person, they might have died from fear here already. After all, the fear was instantly put to one''s heart without any warning or anything at all.

    Jin Rou just stood there, as if waiting for something. His expression was filled with seriousness and his guards were instantly high. As if, a slight abnormality would trigger him to destroy this world.

    Time moved slowly, and it''s already been hours since Jin Rou kept on standing there unmoving.

    "Ahh... Looks like I''ve been found out." Then suddenly, a seductive voice of a woman broke the eerie silence of the dimension.

    After which, a figure appeared. It was a jet-ck figure with no face but it had a long hair and slim body with a couple of big peaks. One look and you could already determine that it was a woman.

    "Looks like you have finally has the guts to show up." Jin Rou coldly said, "I just thought of destroying this dimension if you ever chose to hide there."

    Truth be told, Jin Rou had found the location of this devil. However, the dimensionalws where the devil was hiding had a strong barrier that even him would take time to destroy.

    Besides, if Jin Rou really chose to destroy it, the spatialws of Starlight, which was connected from here, would take a hit also. Thus, Jin Rou had no choice but to wait. For him, waiting wasn''t an issue as long as the enemy wouldn''t escape.

    "Haha." The devil womanughed in a reserved manner and teased, "Oh my, no need to threaten me. You shouldn''t talk to a woman like that, or else you might not get married in the future."

    The devil was very much aware of the identity of Jin Rou. However, it could still talk this way as if it wasn''t taking Jin Rou, the Celestial King, in its eyes.

    " Enough nonsense." Jin Rou coldly said, "You know why I''m here, right?"

    "It''s to kill me, isn''t it?" The devil woman answered, with a teasing tone.

    "Then it would make things easier here." Jin Rou said, "Just ept your death."

    "Oh my, why are you so in a rush? Just chill for a moment, will you?" The devil womanughed a bit and continued teasing Jin Rou, "How about I take care of you for a night? I know you have so much pent up there."

    "Disgusting." Jin Rou equipped his very long sword made of lightning and swung it without any hesitation to chop the devil woman.

    "Whoosh!" However, the devil woman dodged it easily by leaping upwards.

    "So hot-headed, but I like guys like you." The devil woman said.

    "Hmph." Jin Rou snorted and didn''t answer her back. He activated a skill, and thousands of spatial holes appeared, surrounding the devil.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Boom! Boom!" Then suddenly, millions ofzer-like beams shot from the spatial holes. And it made this dimension tremble as it cracked everything.

    The devil woman didn''t have the time to tease Jin Rou as it was busy dodging thezer beams. It knew that if it was touched by this, it would be killed instantly.

    "Whoosh!" While the devil was busy dodging, Jin Rou swung his lightning sword once again with a faster speed, aiming at the devil. He wasn''t nning on giving time for the devil to rest.

    "ng! sh!" Finally, it seemed that the devil was annoyed and released an imagery of spear and spun it around her. The spatial holes and the lightning sword immediately disappeared upon contact.

    "I was nning to y with you. But I changed my mind now. I''m going to take your life." The devil woman no longer had the seductive voice. It was now a cold voice of a woman filled with hatred, "I hate guys like you, s o even if you are the Celestial King of this universe, I won''t give a damn."

 Chapter 285 - Future Calamity

    This devil woman wasn''t afraid of Jin Rou as she could still say these daring words. In fact, it wasn''t really afraid since it was confident with its skills.

    "Persistent, huh." Jin Rou clicked his tongue in annoyance, "You want to y with me? I''m sorry, but you aren''t even worthy to be my opponent."

    "Underestimating me now?" The devil woman revealed a sinister smile, "Stop underestimating your enemies or you will die without a burial without knowing."

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou ignored thement and countless rods made of blue lightning appeared. Soon, the rods shot towards the devil woman without hesitation, creating thousands of blue streak of light!

    "Activate!" Seeing this attack, the devil woman was stumped, it used all her avable defensive treasures to protect itself from the iing attack.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" In a second, the streaks of blue lights started giving the devil woman a tantamount of barrage of attacks.

    "Grug!" Though the devil woman had already used all its defensive measures, it still couldn''t help but vomit blood because the attacks still damaged it.

    "Shit." The devil woman cursed under its breath. It knew that Jin Rou was powerful, and he was stronger than it. After all, he was someone with a crown ruling this universe.

    Unfortunately, though the devil woman could give Jin Rou a decent fight, it''s just up to that. That its limit. All it said a while ago was just to act strong. But it was true that it wasn''t afraid of Jin Rou. After all, it already knew its fate.

    "Open!" After the end of the attacks, the devil woman aimed to go all out as it activated all its qi. It surged upwards and created an ocean of qi, capable of turning everything to ashes.

    The ocean of ck qi was enough to be a small mountain with a daoke because of its size. This wasn''t something an ethereal could create nor muster.

    Soon, the ocean of ck qi circted rapidly, shaking the entire spatial dimension of this ce. Remember, the spatial dimension of this ce could be said immovable yet this ocean of ck qi could shake it to this extent.

    "Hah!" The devil woman howled as it put its right arm at the front, signaling the attack.

    "Whaaam!" Soon, the ocean of ck qi tide upwards, creating a tsunami that was capable of putting everything in despair. The tsunami was massive enough to destroy an entire constetion or two.

    "Insignificant." Jin Rou sneered in disdain, "Futile resistance. You are just waiting both of our time!"

    "Shut up!" The devil woman shouted, giving Jin Rou a murderous re, "Not because you''re the Celestial King, you can belittle a general of the Devil Race like me!

    "Whaam! Wham!" The tsunami became stronger as the ck qi became thicker and violent. The tsunami was eating everything away in this spatial dimension that even the ck ins was damaged and cracked.

    This was an all out attacking from a devil with a high authority in the Devil State Universe.

    "Activate!" Then, Jin Rou also equipped his favorite long sword made of lightning. However, this one was definitely. Just looking at the new dao runes and symbols engraved had already determined the seriousness of Jin Rou in this battle.

    He had to admit. This devil was a bit capable. But that''s just it. If Jin Rou decided to use at least 80% of his power in this dimension, he could kill this devil in a split second. However, the spatial dimension might not be able to take it and affect the other side.

    But now, this tsunami was already affecting the entire dimension as it was very powerful. Jin Rou had no choice but to use his power that could deflect this attack. Of course, the spatial dimension would be affected and damaged more also.

    "Come!" Jin Rou assumed a pose with the sword behind him. It was posture of a samurai holding his de with his knees bent, giving all the concentration and effectiveness a massive boost.

    "sh!" Soon, the tsunami was already in Jin Rou''s range, and he shed to cut it!

    This sh had the power of the king as it looked imperious enough to deter anyone who was opposing him. It contained a massive power of a world that could either create or destroy all of the things avable in this world.

    "Boom!" The massive tsunami was cut into half as it was just a in tofu. It couldn''t even protect itself. As a result, it created a loud and violent explosion that left massive cracks in this spatial dimension all around. One look and you could determine that this spatial dimension was about to die.

    "Damn... Grug!" The devil woman wanted to curse, but it vomited a mouthful of bad ck blood. It looked like it was damaged seriously.

    "It''s over." Jin Rou coldly said, "Now, ept your death."

    Jin Rou knew that this devil wouldn''t spill out the beans, thus, he was nning on killing it first to invade its memories. Though it might be locked, he could still ess it if he used all his resources.

    With this method, things would be easier for him.

    "Haha. It''s toote, now." The devil womanughed maniacally and said, "The chips have been settled and all things are now in their rightful ces. Your ruling days will be over in the near future."

    The devil womanughed hysterically that it made it vomit blood once again.

    "Speak! What do you mean?" Jin Rou had an ominous feeling about this. Thus, he decided to go all out and aimed to invade the devil''s mind. He activated all his resources, millions of daows emerged from his very being and became light itself.

    "Heh. You''ll know it soon enough." The devil woman knew what Jin Rou wanted to do, so it used itsst bit of power to turn its very self to smithereens, "Too bad though, I won''t be able to see the glorious rise of our race and of course, the despairing fall of yours. HahaˇŞ"

    Jin Rou could do nothing but look at the voluntary death of this devil. It knew that he would try to pry into its memories, thus choosing to die this way.

    The devil woman is dead, but the cmity was now set.

 Chapter 286 - Sus Message

    "..." Jin Rou couldn''t help but curse under his breath. Though he sessfully killed another devil, he was still in the loophole of oblivion, not knowing anything about the future. He looked entranced as he contemted for hours.

    "Will the Devils invade our universe?" Jin Rou thought. This would be the most likely and possible case. After all, what''s the reason for these devils to infiltrate their worlds for a long time now? If it wasn''t for the fact that Jin Rou had identally sensed them, they might have already had their ns went smoothly than expected.

    The devils were preparing for this for a long time. And now, the time was about to be ripe.

    After which, Jin Rou snapped back into his reality and summoned his gate. He was nning to return to Owner Bu to help him tidy things up and take off. This was the end of their deal.

    It was now time to descend Owner Bu to Grivexia and live in peace, once again.

    ˇŞ

    In the Rou Celestial Pce.

    There were four beings with grand and godly auras that could be felt. They were sitting in a circr formation with a small round table in the middle.

    They were Jin Rou''s family. His parents, Fan Rou and Xu Rou. And his grandparents, Lao Rou and Yanlu Rou.

    Their faces revealed that there''s a matter of grave importance weighing their minds.

    "Those bastards really don''t give up their ambition, huh. I thought that I already minced them all." Lao Rou said, enraged. His fist was clenching enough that could it could put this world into despair.

    These beings were the apex existences of this universe, Zenith Gods.

    They were capable of bringing a cmity that not anyone here could defend from.

    If they were angry, they could melt any world they have in a matter of seconds. They were the real gods of this universe, everyone else was nothing but ants in their eyes.

    Yanlu Rou''s eyes shed with blue light. The light was capable of bypassing all the universalws without any hindrance.

    After which, she said, "Jin''er has met them in Starlight. He also has met another one in True Realm, a devil woman general at that."

    It turned out that Jin Rou had sent another message to report an update happening in Starlight.

    "Is Jin''er safe?" Xu Rou, Jin Rou''s mother, couldn''t help but worry for his son''s safety. At first, she really wasn''t worried as who could harm her son in the lower worlds? But now, the devils became a variable, she was now very worried and concerned.

    The devils where existences of another universe, and they were known to be adamant and a pest who never knew how to give up. Though their universe was the weakest, that was in the past. Now, they were daring enough to carry out their n in their territory and in fact, everything was all set.

    This could prove the capability and strength of the devils. And as time passed by, they were improving and getting stronger.

    "You don''t have to worry about him, Xu''er." Fan Rou held his wife''s hand andforted her, "Jin''er is grown up, he could carry his own weight now."

    What Fan Rou said was true. Jin Rou had improved and had grown now that he experienced the outside world. And Fan Rou was grateful to Grenas that he let his eyes off of his son. If not, Jin Rou wouldn''t be able to escape, and probably until now, he would be a little king inside his castle.

    "Indeed. You don''t have to worry about Jin''er." Yanlu Roumented, "I have met with Jin''er and he has gotten stronger even though he''s roaming in the lower worlds with a thin amount of qi. If you have to worry about something, then this issue fit the bill."

    "You met with our son?" Fan Rou was bbergasted, "Howe you didn''t tell us this?"

    It seemed that Yanlu Rou had kept this hidden from her family. Even Xu Rou revealed a surprised expression as well.

    "Let''s talk this matter next time. That''s not the important issue here." Yanlu Rou waved her hands and said, "The devils are aiming for our universe. And you know what type of animals are they."

    "We need to call all the Prime Families for a meeting. We need an ample or more preparations for this. We couldn''t let the devils run however they want here in our turf." Yanlu Rou seriously said. She was serious in taking these devils down a notch, "Call all of our Generals too."

    "I will handle them." Xu Rou took the role.

    "It''s better if you will, Xu''er." Yanlu Rou nodded in agreement. Indeed, with Xu Rou''s ability, she could gather everyone faster. After all, she has a wide connections to do so. And also, she''s good in handling this kind of stuff. So she was the best candidate for this.

    This matter was of urgency. But they didn''t want to make their people panic, so they should do this slowly and silent. What''s more, they were confident in defending their territory at the very least. After all, they had the resources to do so. But of course, they wouldn''t underestimate their enemies too.

    Just when Yanlu Rou was about to adjourn this meeting, a maid suddenly knocked on the door. The knock was gentle that it couldn''t shaken even a fragile broken ss.

    "Your Majesties, the envoy of the Su Celestial Family has delivered a message." The maid said on the other side of the door.

    "What did it say?" Yanlu Rou asked.

    "The Su Celestial Family will be here in 30 minutes, the message says." The maid directly said without further ado.

    "Finally." Yanlu Rou smiled and sighed in relief, she looked at Fan Rou and said, "Fan''er, go and wait outside together with your father, we will meet them personally."

    The Su Celestial Family was the overlord of another universe and they stood in the same stage with the Rou''s. For billions of years, they had a friendly rtionship that they considered each other a family.

    And now, the Su was taking the initiative to visit the Rou for a certain reason.

    Yanlu Rou couldn''t help but smirk even they were in this kind of predicament.

    Just imagining the future made all insignificant in her sight as long as her n became sessful.

    And now, it''s time to call Jin Rou back.

 Chapter 287 - Devil Emperor

    In a distant and parallel universe, the Devil State Universe.

    This universe consisted of only devil races with a small part of humanity. The humans here were the lowest form of beings and usually, they were ves to the devils.

    In the pce, where the overlords of this universe, reside.

    There were gigantic beings kneeling. They had two horns, with seemingly impable battle armors. One look and one could already determine that they could trample any worlds they passed by.

    Then, there was a more massive being sitting on the big throne, that almost reached the high ceiling of this pce. It wore a jet-ck aura armor with a big wand on its side. It has two red-dot eyes, capable of tearing the heaven and earth by just a look.

    It was the current overlord of this universe, Devil Emperor.

    This devil had reigned this universe for over a billion years now, and in fact, he was just a bit youngerpared to Yanlu Rou and Lan Rou.

    "It looks like everything is now set." The Devil Emperor said in a deep voice, "Thanks to the sacrifice of our two generals in the True State, all of the chips have been set."

    Though it said thanks, the voice was filled with mockery and sarcasm. It seemed that those generals that had died didn''t actually matter for the Devil Emperor.

    Well, it was understandable. After all, the Devil Emperor had hundreds of generals of the same power under its banner. Losing one or two didn''t actually hurt it a bit.

    "Yes." One of the generals in the front kneeling, said, "The two selected generals that were tasked to infiltrate True State Universe has been killed. Their auras werepletely gone."

    It turned out that though the distance between these two universes were parallel of billions of miles, they still had a connection to the devils out there. And in fact, the devils in the True State Universe couldmunicate with the devils here without any disturbance.

    Just what type of power did they get? Or to say, how massive their resources were to aplish this deed? Take note, even the Rou Celestial Family didn''t have the capability to pull this!

    "As a payment for the lives of those who died in the hands of the viins, we will eat that whole universe alive!" The Devil Emperor shouted. The pce trembled as the ground shook, creating cracks all around.

    After pausing for a moment, it continued, "After which, we will also eat the other universes. We will rule over this entire multiverse!"

    This was devils'' ambition. As they were always at the bottom of the rankings, being the weakest, they became the subject of humiliation and bullying of other universes. Some were even trespassing their ce and giving the generals a beating. Of course, the emperor was an exception as it still stood at the same floor with the other celestial families.

    Thus, they created this ambition of taking the rule all over for these four universes. The emperor had been nning and scheming for a long time now, probably for over hundreds of millions of years.

    And now, the n went smoothly. All they needed to do was to give one final touch and everything would be theirs for grabs.

    The generals and soldiers who have heard this couldn''t help but be in awe with how intelligent their leader was. Truly, the emperor was the only one capable of leading them into victory! No matter how long it might take, as long as victory was assured, they wouldn''t mind waiting and take the bullet.

    "Prepare the dimensional gate that connects our universe to the True State. We will leave immediately after." The emperor ordered.

    Activating a dimensional gate of a universe-level wasn''t easy as it consumed a massive and blood-vomiting amount of resources. Actually, it would consume almost half of the emperor''s treasury that it umted for over the countless of years.

    However, the emperor didn''t mind this as the returning result was more tempting than this. In fact, consuming all of its resources looked insignificantpared to ruling another universe!

    The soldiers immediately got up from their knees and bowed and moved as fast as they could. Now, all the generals were left in the pce.

    No one talked. So, silence permeated the area. The emperor also closed its eyes red-dot eyes, seemingly sleeping.

    The generals didn''t dare to open a conversation, as they knew where to stand.

    This deadly silence continued for almost a day before the emperor spoke once again, "Though our chance of winning is big, there''s this remaining fact that I am not 100% confident."

    The generals raised their heads in confusion. What was their emperor trying to say?

    "Truth be told, I am only 70% confident of our victory. And there''s this 30% that the enemy might win instead." The emperor continued.

    It turned out that even after all the nning and schemes, the chance of them winning was just more than half. Though the situation looked favorable for the devils, this was only the basic calction for that as they didn''t know what type of cards their enemies hide.

    Of course, this didn''t mean that the emperor would be afraid. The emperor then said, "So in order to increase our chance of victory, "I think, now is the time to use that."

    "!!!" The generals were shook to the core. The emperor was thinking of using that thing.

    "But Your Majesty..." One general wanted to say something.

    "I made up my mind." The emperor said without leaving any negotiations, "If we want to win for sure, then stop thinking about this. What''s more, that thing is created to be used, we couldn''t just disy it there."

    The generals had nothing to say now. The emperor had taken all the variables into consideration. However, they were still feeling indignant about this. After all, once that item was used, it would automatically fade away, leaving now but dust.

    "Now, go and prepare our legions." The emperormanded the generals, "I want them to be battle-ready before the dimension gate opens."

    The generals immediately got up and bowed, "As Your Majesty''s wish!"

    And they eventually left.

    The emperor looked up and its eyes shed with a hint of murderous intent, capable of ying gods and said, "Finally, our time hase."

 Chapter 288 - [Volume 5] Gods Realm

    God''s Realm.

    This realm was the highest realm a cultivator could reach, as this was just below the Rou Celestial Realm. Here, it was said to be the haven of all the cultivators.

    This world wasrge enough to aodate twice of the Starlight realm. Besides this, the qi here was denserpared to the previous worlds and one had a greater chance to make a breakthrough. Not to mention that, the dao runes here were also stronger, a variable that could help a cultivator be stronger.

    And to top it all, this ce was home for the strongest existences below the Zenith Gods, the True Gods of the godhood path, and Progenitors of the imperial path.

    In a vast wild in filled with white-colored grasses. Arge golden gate opened up in the middle. Next, a youth with a ck long hair appeared out of it.

    His appearance could be criticized as only above average. But one would feel a sudden andfortable attraction to him. Though he may not have distinguished features, his face was innocent enough like a baby, which was in fact, charming in a sense.

    "God''s Realm, huh..." Jin Rou said as he felt a sudden dense qi trying to enter his body the moment he stepped out of the gate. It seemed like the qi was quite attracted to him that it voluntarily offered itself to him.

    Of course, the qi couldn''t enter easily as Jin Rou could only ept a qi with 100% purity as the qi inside his body only had this.

    "Grandmother told me to go to Temr n to retrieve an item, but I don''t even know where is that." Jin Rou massaged his temple. His grandmother gave him a task to get an item before going home. And since it seemed very crucial, Jin Rou agreed. This was his first time here on God''s Realm. So, he had no general idea of this idea except that this ce had True Gods and Progenitors.

    "I should''ve asked for the coordinates..." Jin Rou wanted to p his forehead.

    After few minutes passed, Jin Rou stopped being depressed and activated his eyes, trying to familiarize his self to with the ce in the vicinity of a thousand kilometer. He knew that sulking there wouldn''t move him forward so he decided to snap out of it and think of a way. Though this world was so vast, finding this n wasn''t as difficult as he seemed it to be.

    After familiarizing himself, he found a nearby town. There, he could ask people around if they knew something about the Temr n.

    And when he confirmed the location, he flew off his way without further ado. The nearest town was almost 200 kilometers away from him. Thus, it might take several minutes before reaching it.

    ---

    "No, please! Not my child! I beg you!" After a few minutes of flying, Jin Rou heard a woman''s voice with a desperate tone. He could hear the despair and grieve of the woman. Thus, he couldn''t help but take a halt and looked over.

    Below him, was an almost naked woman hugging a child, particrly it was a boy with a tender age. Opposite of them were three yellow-robed women. Each of them had a vicious expression, and the way they looked at the naked woman was like she was a fish on a chopping board, her head at their mercy.

    "Xi Xi, you can''t me us." The woman with a short ck hair said, "You know that our sect isn''t in favor of its members getting pregnant or bearing a child. Not to mention that, romantic rtionships with men are also prohibited. Why must you be so hard-headed?"

    The tone of the woman was so condescending and disdainful. She was clearly not giving the naked woman named Xi Xi even a little bit of respect.

    "I know, it''s a sin for me to bear and the consequences I must ept." Xi Xi hugged the boy tightly and said, "But my son has nothing to do with this, so spare him! I''m ready toe with you so leave my son alone."

    "Unfortunately, that can''t be done." The short-haired woman shook her head, as if feeling helpless, "Your son has inherited your flesh and blood, so obviously, he can also learn the systems that only the sect members have the right to learn. We can''t take it if an outsider might spread our blood and legacy. Though, if he''s a girl, we might have considered taking him."

    In shorter terms, this was a tant refusal. And this was not up for negotiation. They were eager to kill the boy so that futureplications wouldn''t ur.

    "No!" Xi Xi didn''t bulge, and still hugged her son dearly, "I won''t let you kill my son."

    "That''s not up for you to decide, Xi Xi." The short-haired woman sneered in disdain, "Not because you were the greatest genius in the past, you still are right now. Remember, the moment you fell in love with a man, you have already fallen down. You and your son are a disgrace to the Misty Ocean Sect!"

    After which, she equipped a whip with torns all around it, "So ept your death!"

    Xi Xi used her back as a shield to protect her son to this iing attack. She was powerless now, so all she could do was be a meatshield to protect her son.

    She couldn''t help but close her eyes in despair. A slight sliver of hope was in her that someone, perhaps, might be there and save them. However, she was not hoping that much. She was just wishing dearly that her son could run safely after this as she was thinking to detonate herself to buy time for her son to escape.

    "Hmph. Useless attempt." The short-haired woman sneered and said, "You two will still die here, no matter what!"

    Then, she threw the whip with a murderous intent. She was nning to kill the two with a single shot.

    Unfortunately, her attack didn''t reach her target for some reason.

 Chapter 289 - Xi Xi

    "Who is that?! Show yourself!" The short-haired woman shouted. She knew that someone had interfered with her attack, leaving it ineffective.

    After she said that, a man appeared from behind the tree. Since they were in a forest,rge trees were everywhere and could be used as a hiding spot.

    Of course, this was Jin Rou.

    The moment Jin Rou showed himself, the three yellow-robed women couldn''t help but crease their brows. They tried to gauge the strength of this young man, yet they couldn''t. They concluded two things by this, it''s either he was a mortal or his strength surpassed theirs.

    The three women likely to more believe about the former.

    "Why do you intervene with our matter?" Though they thought that he was a mere mortal, the fact remained that Jin Rou had easily deflected her attack, thus the short-haired woman was still cautious, "Do we have a grudge against you?"

    It was understandable that she reached this conclusion. After all, in this world, mostly, people wouldn''t care about other''s business unless it was an utmost importance. Not to mention, Misty Ocean Sect was a very powerful existence here in God''s Realm.

    "A grudge?" Jin Rou smiled and shook his head, "No. I don''t particrly have a grudge with your sect."

    "Then why are you sticking your nose where it doesn''t belong to?" The short-haired woman''s temper was getting shorter. This man had no business or whatsoever with them, yet he still being busybody here?

    "I just don''t like what you''re doing." Jin Rou looked at Xi Xi, who was kneeling and hugging her child, "You are bullying one weak woman and a child. Aren''t you ashamed of yourselves?"

    "You don''t know anything. And you have no say in this." The short-haired woman clearly said. Her tone was filled with hostility.

    "True, I don''t know anything." Jin Rou nodded, "But I really don''t want seeing anyone getting bullied, especially if the person didn''t have the capability to fight back."

    Jin Rou walked to the front of the mother and child and said, "Besides, you clearly want to kill an innocent child, who didn''t even know what is what. Just that, it already warrantied my interference."

    As a Celestial King, Jin Rou had the responsibility to take care of his subjects. After all, if he couldn''t even save those in need in front of his eyes, how could he be a good overlord? He knew himself that he was stillcking in many aspects, thus he was aiming for improvement. And this might be a step forward towards it.

    "Hah. You think of yourself as a savior? How childish." The short-haired woman sneered in disdain, "Saviors are easily killed. Because kindness is a poison."

    "I won''t dare to call myself a savior or whatnot." Jin Rou chuckled, "But my conscience couldn''t take it if I watch someone die in my eyes."

    "Hmph. Stop trying to be a saint." The short-haired woman snorted and threw her whip with a grand momentum without warning.

    The whip became an arc that carried a heavy power and destruction, capable of annihting all the nearby living things in the close vicinity.

    This short-haired woman, along with the two, were Destinies. So their strength wasn''t something to be underestimated!

    Of course, this was only applicable for those people except Jin Rou.

    "Futile attack." Jin Rou shook his head and caught the whip by his right bare hand. There was no fancy animations or anything. Just catching the whip filled with thorns bare handed.

    "!" The short-haired woman was rmed by this because she tried pull the whip over but to no avail. Jin Rou''s grip was so tight that it made the whip tremble in fear.

    Take note, this whip was a grand treasure with a sentience. So it was aware and could react ordingly.

    "Let go!" The short-haired woman was angered. Seeing that Jin Rou had no n in letting go, shemanded the two women beside her to do something.

    The two women, particrly one with a long ck hair and one with ponytailed red hair, nodded to each other to acknowledge themand.

    "Activate!" Soon, the two women revealed simr but different color of whip. The long ck hair woman had a green-colored whip while the ponytailed red hair had a red-colored whip.

    The whips appeared grand and majestic. It seemed like a weapon of a yer capable of ying gods and devils.

    Well, the statement was true in a sense. After all, these weapons were one of the inheritances and legacies of their sect.

    "Hah!" The two women immediately threw their whips with a colossal momentum. The ground shook, as well as therge trees around. Many leaves have fallen as they experienced the impact of this power.

    Certainly, these two were also Destinies. Only a bit weaker than the short-haired woman.

    "Just like I said, futile attacks. All of these are useless." Jin Rou smirked, and let go of the whip he was holding. He then threw a casual punch to meet the two attacks.

    "Boom! Boom!" And upon meeting, the three women were thrown away instantly as their attacks were shattered like a fragile ss. Blood sshed in their way until they bumped onto a tree, leaving a huge pit-like hole.

    For sure, these three received severe injuries just by looking at them.

    They were instantly defeated with that one punch. And who knew if they were still alive?

    "You''re safe now." Jin Rou said to the mother and child, "You can run as fast as you can. Go to a faraway ce so that they won''t find you anymore. Live in peace with your son."

    This was the Jin Rou''s maximum extent of help. More than this, he was no longer nning on doing anything.

    Jin Rou turned his back and was about to fly off when Xi Xi called out to him, "Benefactor, please wait!"

    "En?" Jin Rou turned his head.

    Xi Xi, without further ado, kneeled and kowtowed in front of Jin Rou and said, "Please take my son, Benefactor! I know that I am asking you shamelessly but please, I beg you to grant the wish of this lowly being."

 Chapter 290 - A Mothers Wish

    "..." Jin Rou was stupefied of what he heard, "You want me to take your son?"

    To Jin Rou, this didn''t make sense at all. As a mother of the child, why would she choose to give her son to someone she barely knew? Not to mention, what if Jin Rou wasn''t a good person?

    Besides, it''s her responsibility as the mother to take care of her child. Giving the responsibility to someone else was an act of cowardice.

    Even her child, the tender boy, looked at his mother with a widened eyes. It seemed that even for him, he couldn''t understand what his mother trying to get at.

    But perhaps, this woman called Xi Xi had a reason for this. Thus, Jin Rou wanted to hear her out.

    "I... I..." Xi Xi stuttered, but forced her way to continue, "I am not deserving to be the mother of Xiu''er."

    Saying this, she couldn''t help but cry, "I bear a grave sin that I need to atone in the sect. And as a member who has done them wrong, I need to take full responsibility for it. I know, you might think that I sound silly since I have now the chance to take things lying down and run to live in peace. But I know it myself that I can''t live well if my conscience is killing me. I am a proud cultivator of Misty Ocean Sect."

    "ˇ­" Jin Rou didn''t know what to say.

    It turned out that thisdy was ready to ept all the punishments that were on the te for her. She was not nning on backing off.

    However, a variable appeared that made thingsplicated. It was her son, Xiu''er. Because of her son, she was forced to choose this option. Rather than being killed in the sect, Xi Xi chose to abandon her son if that would mean Xiu''er would live well.

    And thanks to a fortunate variable called Jin Rou, Xi Xi could feel that she the entrust her son to him. Who knew? Perhaps, under Jin Rou''s tutge, her son would also be a very strong person in this world that everyone would look up to.

    Now, it was up to Jin Rou if he would say yes or no.

    "Please, I beg you Benefactor..." Xi Xi kowtowed once again with her head banging. She didn''t even mind being bare naked in front of this young man, "I want my child to stay out of this, not to be implicated even a bit."

    "ˇ­" Jin Rou couldn''t help but sigh. Truth be told, he wanted to say no. After all, he would not benefit in any way by taking the child into his custody. In a subjective point of view, it would just be troublesome and a deadweight.

    But seeing the begging woman in front of him, it gave him a hard time. He could tell that this woman was a proud existence that used to look down all of the mortals. A prideful one that she wouldn''t let anyone step on her.

    But the current her, right now, was pleading so low that she didn''t care about her status and pride that once she had. Perhaps this was her motherly way of showing love to her child. In fact, she even begged the three women a while ago just for the sake of her child.

    "Alright, I''m going to take him into my custody." Jin Rou sighed once again and picked a nket and covered the kneeling woman to hide her private parts, "So please stand up, don''t make things any more difficult than this."

    Xi Xi couldn''t help but be happy and ashamed at the same time. She knew that she was giving her benefactor, Jin Rou, an unnecessary inconvenience. But for the good of her Xiu''er, she was willing to swallow this down.

    Afterwards, Xi Xi got up from her knees and front Xiu''er. She caress the white and smooth cheeks of her child and smiled while tears run down her face, "Xiu''er, my baby. This Big Brother is going to take care of you for the meantime, so you must not give him any headache."

    "Ar yulebing m mama? (Are you leaving me mama?)" Xiu''er asked while his expression showed that he was sad. Tears were threatening to fall from his eyes.

    "No, no. Of course not." Xi Xi shook her head and said, "Mama is just going to take care of some matters and I''m going to look for you after that. So you must behave well and listen to your Big Brother, okay?"

    Xi Xi''s heart was being torned into pieces when saying this. She knew what was the truth. And she refused to let her son swallow this bitter pill called reality.

    "..." Xiu''er looked down and was still sad. However, he nodded his head in obedience. He tried to force back the tears and act strong for his mother.

    After which, Xi Xi kissed her son on the forehead and brought herself to Jin Rou, bowing, "Benefactor, you have my greatest gratitude for granting me this wish. Though I don''t know your name, I will deeply engrave your appearance so that when I meet you in my next life, I would be able to serve you."

    "You don''t need to push it that much." Jin Rou said, "And my name is Jin. As long as you fight for your life and remain alive for your son, that will suffice."

    "That, I don''t know..." Xi Xi smiled wryly. She knew how grave her sin was. She knew how serious the Misty Ocean Sect when talking about the iron rules. She might die here. No, there''s a high chance of her being executed, "I will just leave it up to fate."

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything anymore. He just watched the mother and son talking to each other once again while hugging.

    This was theirst time to be together, perhaps. And Xi Xi wanted to use every avable second to be with her son for thest time.

 Chapter 291 - Xiuer

    "Where is your father?" After parting ways with Xi Xi, Jin Rou and his newfound child, Xiu''er was taking a walk towards north where the nearest town called Light Town was. He couldn''t help but ask the child a question which piqued his curiosity.

    "My father died when they knew about the rtionship between my mother and father." Xiu''er answered briefly and concised.

    Jin Rou was stumped. This child could speak fluently? But why would he childishly stutter a while ago when he was talking to his mother?

    However, Jin Rou didn''t ask about this. It wasn''t a big matter after all.

    "Misty Ocean Sect, is it powerful?" Jin Rou asked. And found his question silly and couldn''t help butugh at himself. Why was he asking a child who wasn''t even 5 years old yet?

    "Mother said they are powerful." However, Xiu''er answered like a knowledgeable cultivator, "Since they have a living Eternal Progenitor, they must be really powerful."

    "You seem to be knowledgeable about things." Jin Rou was amused by this. Just a child at a very young age, and was already like this? Just how rare was that. Not to mention, he even had a knowledge and idea about the peak existences of this world.

    "I read so many books. That''s what I do most of the time." Xiu''er said. In fact, thousands of books per day weren''t enough to satisfy his craving for knowledge of the dao.

    "Hoh?" Jin Rou''s interest about this child rose more. Because of this, he activated his God''s Eyes to check what kind of abnormalities this little guy possessed.

    In actuality, Jin Rou wasn''t nning to use it to this child. However, he couldn''t help but be curious of him.

    Then, Jin Rou stopped walking and upon noticing the halt of Jin Rou, Xiu''er also stopped.

    Xiu''er couldn''t help but feel ufortable with the golden eye of Jin Rou staring at him. It felt like he was stark naked in front of him, incapable of hiding anything.

    Fortunately, it onlysted for several seconds before Jin Rou retrieved it.

    "What a pleasant surprise." Jin Rou couldn''t help but be shocked with what he learned, "You have the blood of a True Dragon. It looks like your father is a big shot in their n."

    Upon hearing this, Xiu''er revealed a horrified expression and took two steps backward.

    This was the utmost secret of this child, that even his mother told him not to tell anyone. Even Jin Rou.

    After all, the blood of a True Dragon, especially those young ones, were highly desired by many dying beings as it was said to extend one''s lifespan for a few years. It could also be a major aid when breaking through.

    Thus, their blood was highly sought-after. Though the True Dragon n was a major force not just anyone could reckon with, they didn''t care about half-blood true dragons. So people usually go after half-blooded individuals.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t care about your blood." Jin Rou chuckled, "If I want it, you have no chance of escaping from my clutches."

    This made sense. Thus, Xiu''er calmed down. He really had no way of running if this man tried to go after his blood. Perhaps he just needed to swing his finger and he would be extracted easily.

    ---

    Light Town. In a restaurant.

    Finally, Jin Rou had reached the town with Xiu''er. And the first thing they went to was a restaurant as Jin Rou heard Xiu''er''s stomach rumbling.

    Fortunately, his grandmother gave him money that being used here in God''s Realm, which were jades.

    While they were eating, Jin Rou couldn''t help but ask, "Are you familiar with Temr n?"

    Xiu''er''s body froze and looked at Jin Rou with fright, "Do you perhaps have a blood feud with that monster?"

    Seeing this expression, Jin Rou was sure that Xiu''er knew them. He tried to ease him up and said, "I don''t. I just have a matter that I want to discuss with them."

    Xiu''er was still skeptical. After all, just how high Jin Rou''s status was to warrant such a discussion with them? However, he still answered by what he knew, "Temr n is one of the major forces of this world. With 3 True Gods and 4 Progenitors, you can already determine how strong are they."

    "En." Indeed, judging by this force, they were truly one of the big and major forces of this world. Xiu''er calling them ''monster'' wasn''t an exaggeration in the slightest.

    "Where are they located?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Who knows?" Xiu''er looked helpless, "Temr n has their own small world and no one knows their rightful coordinates as they change it every hour."

    "Changing it every hour... Huh." Jin Rou could feel his head aching. Indeed, if this n was changing their position every hour, it would be hard to pinpoint them as they have no permanent location. His grandmother had given him such a troublesome task.

    Although he had ways to contact them, it would make him high profile and people might crowd every damn time. So, he had no choice but to find them manually and lowkey.

    While Jin Rou was deep in thought, a group of people suddenly walked over to them. And a handsome man said, "This is Fairy Qing''s personal seat. So please move away."

    The tone wasmanding, as if he''s talking to ves.

    Xiu''er looked at the man and recognized him, however, he acted like nothing and continued eating. He wasn''t full yet, he couldn''t leave this food to waste here.

    On the other hand, Jin Rou was still in deep thought, as if he didn''t hear the man.

    This made the handsome man furious and said, "I said move away from this seat since the owner hase. Or should I help you to do so?"

    His tone was now threatening.

    The beauty behind this handsome man, whose named was Fairy Qing, revealed a dissatisfied expression. However, she still made her way and talk to Jin Rou in an amicable way, "This Dao Brother here, I am QingˇŞ"

    "Enough nonsense." Jin Rou seemed to have returned to his reality and said, "We will leave once we''re done eating. If you can wait, then you can have our seats."

 Chapter 292 - Burnfield Stone Sect

    "..." The handsome man was stupefied for a second before realizing what Jin Rou said, "What did you say? Repeat that again. I dare you."

    "We will not leave unless we finish our food here, so you can just wait there and look." Jin Rou took a mouthful of a spiritual food he ordered. He didn''t even bother looking at the handsome man.

    "You!" The handsome man''s face turned livid, "Do you know what kind of background do we have?"

    By this time, many onlookers gathered already, enjoying the current happening.

    They also knew this guy, and thisdy called Fairy Qing. After all, they were pretty popr in Light Town.

    "I don''t know and I don''t care." Jin Rou could feel the malicious intent of the young man getting worse, thus, he didn''t bother giving him any face. Well, as if he was really giving the two face in the first ce.

    The veins in the handsome man''s head were bulging from infuriation. He''s also having the urge to beat Jin Rou up until he couldn''t no longer be recognized. Perhaps if this was not a public ce, he would have already done a thousand times to relieve his fury.

    "Brother Yu, we can juste backter." Fairy Qing could tell that the handsome man called Brother Yu was already in hisst string of patience, thus she decided to mediate, "I am not yet hungry so we can just go to somewhere else."

    Fairy Qing didn''t want fight, as much as it''s possible. After all, she was not feeling well about it.

    Brother Yu took a couple of deep breaths before finally saying, "If Fairy Qing wants it, then of course."

    Then, Brother Yu red, for thest time, to Jin Rou with sharp daggers and killing intent. If a re could kill, the victim would have already died a thousand times. He was engraving the image of this young man who dared to oppose him and Fairy Qing.

    Afterwards, the two left the restaurant without further ado. If they kept on staying there, they would just humiliate themselves.

    The onlookers were disappointed that nothing happened, just exchange of words. So they hurriedly dispersed and came back to their own businesses.

    But for some of them, they couldn''t help but be amazed of Jin Rou. After all, he opposed someone who was a giant here in Light Town! That''s a brave feat, or rather a dumb one for a few.

    "You just provoked a member of a giant force here in Light Town." Xiu''er told Jin Rou with a grave tone, "That man called Brother Yu was a member of Burnfield Stone Sect. That''s a force filled with stonehuman race. And currently, they are just below the top big forces of this world like Temr n."

    "Oh, so this town is under their jurisdiction?" Jin Rou casually said. He looked like he wasn''t affected in the slightest.

    "Yes." Xiu''er confirmed, "ording to the books I have read, Burnfield Stone Sect has two living True Gods and two Progenitors. With this, you can already see just how powerful they are. And the bad news is, you just opposed one of its members. For sure, they wouldn''t let you live for long now."

    "I wonder about that." Jin Rou chuckled, "I really don''t care about their sect. If they are prudent and wise, they should stay away from my sight or else who knows what might happen to their so called giant force?"

    "..." Xiu''er was speechless when he heard this. Jin Rou wasn''t afraid and it seemed like he wasn''t faking it.

    Just how many existences were there that were capable of not being afraid of antagonizing such a big powerhouse called Burnfield Stone Sect? Perhaps, those three in the peak of this world and a very few neutral gods and progenitors living in peace alone.

    "Whatever." Xiu''er muttered under his breath. It wasn''t his thing so naturally, he wouldn''t bother asking.

    Then, they continued eating without any of the two talking.

    "Ah!" While they were eating, Xiu''er suddenly remembered something.

    "What is it?" It looked like it was an important thing, so Jin Rou asked.

    "Today is the opening of the Light Town''s Peak of Dao Essence." Xiu''er answered.

    "Dao of Essence?" Jin Rou looked puzzled.

    "..." Xiu''er didn''t know what to say. This man didn''t know what Peak of Dao Essence is? Just how ignorant was he not to know even this popr ce?

    However, he still exined, "This is a ce that is open every two years. In that ce, there''s a lot of dao runes and symbols that have yet to be deciphered. Many true gods and progenitors had tried, but only a very few seeded inprehending 30% of the whole ancient text inside the dao runes and symbols."

    It turned out that this was a ce for daoprehension. Although many people wouldn''t be able toprehend anything here, the qi here was denser and richerpared to the outside. Thus, staying here was a good idea and the chance of breaking through was higher than expected.

    "So you want to go there?" Jin Rou could connect the dots and asked. Xiu''er was the type of child who was salivating for knowledge, and of course, this unknown and difficult toprehend ancient text would be a thrill to him. Who knew, perhaps he mightprehend it wholly right?

    The child didn''t answer or anything. He just sat there while his face looking down at the floor.

    Seeing this, Jin Rou could still see a childish part of this soon to mature kid named Xiu''er.

    "Alright, we will go there." Jin Rou could allocate a time for this trip. After all, her grandmother had given him several days toplete his mission. So easily speaking, he still had a few free time to consume for this child.

    Besides, he was also curious what kind of ancient text were there in Peak of Dao Essence that this Xiu''er was very interested.

 Chapter 293 - Peak Of Dao Essence

    Hearing this, the boy couldn''t help but look up at Jin Rou and asked, "We will go?"

    It looked like he couldn''t believe what he heard. After all, he expected that it wouldn''t be possible since Jin Rou was adamant in finding the whereabouts of the Temr n.

    "Of course. We will go." Jin Rou reconfirmed and smiled, "You want to go there and try your luck, right?"

    "..." Xiu''er was speechless. He was seen through and he couldn''t deny this. After all, since he knew this ce, he was already dreaming about it ever since. He was very curious what kind of ce was that? And what kind of iprehensible text were there that even the strongest gods and progenitors weren''t capable of fully deciphering?

    "Shall we go now?" Jin Rou wiped the side of his mouth by a tissue and said, "Since it''s today, then it''s probably open already."

    "En. It opened exactly noon a while ago." Xiu''er nodded in affirmation.

    ---

    Peak of Dao Essence.

    This was located at the highest point of Light Town. And usually, the gates of this ce were closed and heavily guarded by terrifying existences that even progenitors wouldn''t dare to force their way. However, today, the gate was fully opened for everyone who wanted to try their luck.

    Upon entering the gate, one could see vast sea of clouds in a not-so-faraway sight. Above the clouds were rolling mountains and pavilions of different colors. The ce was grand and majestic. One could also distinguish this ce as something near heaven-like.

    At the highest point of this peak, was a colossal stone towering the upward sky. And in it, many symbols were engraved. They appeared very ancient, as if it was there for hundred millions of years now.

    "Friends, thank you foring to our Peak of Dao Essence." An elder in a white robe with a light symbol in it said. This elder appeared so mysterious and unfathomable as no one could gauge his strength, "I am very pleased to see familiar and unfamiliar faces here. It seems like many new friends have taken an interest inprehending our ancient dao texts."

    The elder paused for a moment and said, "By the way, you can call me Elder Zuwo. If you have any questions regarding the ancient text, you can ask me. Though, I won''t be of any help forprehending it."

    The guests couldn''t help butugh inside them. This elder was one of the beings who haveprehended the ancient text by 15%, half of theprehended text of the three legendary figures. So Elder Zuwo saying that he wouldn''t be of help inprehending was just his way of saying that he won''t help anyone here if the matter concerned was daoprehension.

    And these words were for everyone. No one, even those with high status, even those gods and progenitors wouldn''t be an exception. Though, it would be a surprise if the top beings of this world would ask help from someone. After all, they had a pride and reputation to take care of.

    "So I won''t take this for long. Everyone can now take turns inprehending the dao here!" Elder Zuwo gave the signal for everyone to start.

    Because there were at least a thousand of guest here, everyone should abide the rule of ten person per turn. Meaning, 10 people would go try their luck and after the 10, another batch of 10 people would take their turn.

    ---

    7 hours had passed since the daoprehension started. It was already evening.

    So far, no one had reached an understanding of 10% in the ancient text. But there were a very few whoprehended to the utmost of 8%.

    Though this sounded so little in amount, this 8% ofprehension benefitted them in a generous way. After all, they had gotten so many insights and inspirations for this. In fact, they could also feel that they were about to reach a breakthrough because of this.

    "No one else?" Elder Zuwo asked everyone since no one was stepping forward. Though he was smiling, he couldn''t help but reveal a trace of disappointment in his expression for a certain reason.

    This peak was only open until midnight. After midnight, the gate would automatically close whether there were still people or not. And for those who would be stuck in this ce, they could just await their death here since the oxygen would be very thin and would be thinner until almost none as time passed by.

    "I will try." Just when Elder Zuwo was about to end this event, a child walked over calmly. All eyes were on him as he walked towards therge stone.

    "That is..." Among the crowd, Brother Yu recognized this child and couldn''t help but grind his teeth when he remembered that thing, "Isn''t it that bastard''s child?"

    "So since he''s here, that man is also here right?" Brother Yu thought. And after a moment of contemtion, he smiled sinisterly as he thought of something entertaining.

    Brother Yu and Fairy Qing were one of the few who hadprehended the dao by 8%, thus, Brother Yu knew that in times of conflict, Elder Zuwo would side with him.

    Elder Zuwo was surprised to see a child, who wasn''t even cultivating yet, to try his luck. But there was no rule that stating that only cultivators couldprehend the dao so he let the child be and see what''s he''s going to do.

    For some unknown reason, Elder Zuwo was expecting something from this child.

    Xiu''er touched the stone a bit and closed his eyes. He walked slowly while his hand was still touching the stone.

    The process was simple yet elegant in a sense. It took Xiu''er almost twenty minutes before releasing his touch from the stone.

    "The light is the saber, the darkness is the flesh. Light is the fairy..."

    These words stupefied everyone immediately as numbers appeared on the stone, "28%"

    Everyone was speechless at this moment.

 Chapter 294 - Provocation

    "28%ˇ­?" Elder Zuwo couldn''t help but rub his eyes. He thought that his eyes were ying tricks on him but he realized it wasn''t.

    Someone had actuallyprehended the ancient text to the extent of almost tying up with the legendary figures in the past.

    Remember, the three legendary figures hadprehended the ancient text by 30%. And one must also take note that they were already gods and progenitors by that time!

    Yet, this young child at a tender age of 5, managed toprehend it by 28%? Only 2% away from the highestprehension rate!

    This feat was so unbelievable!

    Who was this kid? Just how enermous his talent was to achieve this kind of feat?

    Everyone was thinking the same. They knew that the stone wouldn''t create a mistake so they believed what they saw. In fact, if one would think about it more, this wasn''t an impossible thing to pull off. After all, this was God''s Realm. The home of crouching tigers and hidden dragons.

    Who knew what kind of powerhouse did this young kid came from?

    Brother Yu was also surprised when he saw this. To think that he was utterly defeated by a kid! That''s too shameful to think of since he had basked himself in praise andpliments a while ago. What''s more, he even arrogantly told everyone that 8% was the bestprehension rate a member of the younger generation could get.

    But now, this kid pped him hard on the face! It''s unforgivable.

    While Brother Yu was seething his teeth in rage, Xiu''er had already finished his business and returned to where Jin Rou was.

    "Nicely done." Jin Rou pat the child''s head and praised him, "If you just got the single word correct, you might have gotten 31%prehension rate."

    His words were heard by everyone since all of the attention was focused on this child. Hearing those, they couldn''t help but look at Jin Rou with invading gazes. Some had activated their eyes to gauge the strength of Jin Rou. However, they couldn''t find anything as if he was a mortal barely living.

    In fact, the life signs of Jin Rou was so weak that they had seen him as someone who''s near death.

    Of course, this was just a facade. Anyone who knew Jin Rou would know immediately that he''s someone they never expected him to be.

    "Hello there, Daoist Friend." Elder Zuwo walked over to the two and initiated a conversation, which surprised the crowd even more.

    This Elder Zuwo was a prideful entity, though he appeared to be an amiable old man, they knew how serious and proud this Elder Zuwo was. As a matter of fact, only beings at the progenitorial and godly level warranted such a personal greeting from him. After all, this old man had an unfathomable and mysterious background.

    But now, he initiated a talk with someone not on the level as gods and progenitors?

    However, if you think about it more, one would realize that this action was founded and reasonable.

    Just think about it, a child prodigy had appeared out of the blue who was able toprehend almost on par with the legendary figures. How shocking was that?

    "Hello, Elder Zuwo." Since the other party had greeted them with a kind intention, Jin Rou also gave the same.

    Elder Zuwo smiled and was about to say something when a provocative voice sounded, "Wait Elder Zuwo."

    This was Brother Yu, of course.

    "Hmm?" Elder Zuwo was displeased by how Brother Yu interrupted him. However, he still held back and smiled, "What''s the matter, Young Friend Yu?"

    "That Daoist Friend over there has not yet tried toprehend the ancient text, right?" Brother Yu asked.

    Hearing this, Jin Rou could already tell where this was going and what Brother Yu was trying to imply.

    "What are you, Little Friend Yu, trying to tell us?" Elder Zuwo was still smiling. However, deep inside, he almost had the urge to shut Brother Yu by a gag.

    "I''m saying that, since his soˇŞ little brother there hadprehended the ancient text in an amazing way, then there''s no way that his big brother will fall behind right?" Brother Yu smiled. Though he looked like he was praising Jin Rou, in reality, he was just digging a pit for Jin Rou to jump off.

    "So you want this Daoist Friend to tryprehending the ancient text, is what you''re getting at." Elder Zuwo said.

    "That, precisely." Brother Yu nodded in affirmation, "I am curious about just how amazing the big brother is when the little brother is already this amazing. Besides, everyone here had tried their best toprehend the ancient text, so wouldn''t it kind of a bit unfair for us if someone wouldn''t do the daoprehension?"

    His argument sounded logical and reasonable. However, Elder Zuwo said, "There is no rule stating that everyone who came here must do the daoprehension, Little Friend Yu. It is up to the concerned person if he wants it or not."

    "That''s true." Brother Yu looked like helpless and shrugged his shoulders, "Well, then. I have nothing to say since it is the case. If the big brother is afraid, what can I say?"

    Little by little, Brother Yu''s intention was getting clearer and transparent for everyone.

    It seemed that he had a grudge against that unknown man.

    "Little Friend Yu, you must be carefulˇŞ" Elder Zuwo wanted to say something when Jin Rou pat the old man''s shoulder, "Elder Zuwo, let me."

    Seeing this, Elder Zuwo backed off and let Jin Rou take care of his own business.

    "I am afraid, you say?" Jin Rou looked at Brother Yu and said with contempt, "Why would I be afraid ofprehending an ancient text? It''s not like it would do me harm here. And besides, aren''t you shaming yourself here? You are a member of the Burnfield Stone Sect, yet you only amount to this much, 8%? I don''t know if you are shaming yourself or your sect. Oh, perhaps you are shaming both."

 Chapter 295 - Fairy Qings Verbal Attack

    "What did you say...?" Brother Yu was deeply provoked. To say that he was bringing shame to his sect was never a thing that could be forgiven.

    His murderous aura was leaking everywhere that it made those below the Fate Emperor suffocate in helplessness.

    "You always like it hearing twice, huh?" Jin Rou, "Let me rephrase it, you are the shame of your sect."

    "Bastard, I will kill you!" Brother Yu released his full aura and shouted, "You are a vermin that needs to be eradicated!"

    "Brother Yu, please hold yourself!" Fairy Qing held him to stop him, "If you attack now, you will just prove to that man you are really a shame of our sect. He just wants to aggravate you so that you will show your true color here."

    Seeing that Brother Yu was taking her advice into consideration, Fairy Qing continued, "Besides, Elder Zuwo is with him. Do you think that he will stand idle there? Can''t you see that those two are on the good book of Elder Zuwo?"

    What Fairy Qing said was reasonable and in fact, it was true. Elder Zuwo, as someone who favored talents above all, wouldn''t let anything happen to these two, especially Xiu''er.

    After all, who would want to watch a talent die in front of him? Though Elder Zuwo knew that Brother Yu was just targeting Jin Rou, he knew himself that since Xiu''er was connected with Jin Rou, the child would be implicated as well.

    And this was something that Elder Zuwo wouldn''t want to happen.

    Seeing Jin Rou chuckling, Fairy Qing was also angered. Butpared to Brother Yu, she could bring herself well even at this state. She stepped forward and stared at Jin Rou, "Daoist Friend, we meet again."

    Seeing this, some of the few boys who had a crush on Fairy Qing couldn''t help but re at Jin Rou with jealousy. After all, Fairy Qing was indeed a beautifuldy that transcends everything.

    What''s more, her cultivation was quite unfathomable in the younger generation. No one knew how strong was she as she always kept a low profile since she got out of the Burnfield Stone Sect.

    However, to Jin Rou, she was just another normaldy that could be seen everywhere in the streets.

    "Indeed, we meet again." Jin Rou smiled, "Have you eaten your lunch there already? The seat was instantly vacated the moment we got off there."

    "ˇ­" Fairy Qing''splexion turned white for a second but regained her usualposure immediately, "Thank you for your concern, Daoist Friend."

    This was what she could answer to the maximum extent. After all, she really had not yet taken any food after that incident in the restaurant. So, all she could say was thank you.

    The people around couldn''t help but be curious about what was happening. And what happened that these three people had the chance to meet? Though the Light Town was just, specifically, a town, it was one of thergest ce in the God''s Realm.

    "But though you won by words against Brother Yu, it doesn''t mean that you can skip the daoprehension, Daoist Friend." This time, Fairy Qing fought back and said, "Although there is no rule that indicates that everyone must do theprehension upon entering, it isn''t right to look at if a single person refused to do so while everybody did. Besides, you clearly said it will not do any harm. So I don''t see why you don''t want to do this."

    This kind of attack left Jin Rou with no choice. Fairy Qing had sessfully blocked all his escape routes by the arguments sheid down.

    "Furthermore," Fairy Qing wasn''t finished yet, "You are the big brother of this child, I assume. And since he is very talented, you must also be. Everyone here is curious about to how extent and capable the big brother of such a talented person here."

    The crowd nodded in response as this was truly their honest feeling. They were also curious about this. Even Elder Zuwo couldn''t deny this fact.

    And with thisst attack, Jin Rou had no choice but to bite the bullet.

    However, this wasn''t a problem to him even a bit, of course.

    "Miss Qing has really her way of using words to her advantage, that''s very admirable. If you really want me to, then I have no choice but toprehend it, I guess." Jin Rou revealed a helpless expression and said, "Though don''t me me of what will happen if Iprehended this as a whole."

    Hearing his words, everyone couldn''t help butugh at Jin Rou.

    "You mean you willprehend the ancient text 100%? Aren''t you one dreaming guy?"

    "You are humiliating yourself by iming impossible things."

    "You are but a frog under the bottom of the well. What do you know? Even merose Progenitor had onlyprehended 30% despite her gargantuan amount of talent, what do you, a mere unknown man, can do?"

    "It will be an amazing feat if you can reach 10% there. Stop shaming yourself here."

    As expected, Jin Rou was bombarded with negativements when he said those. Even Xiu''er was thinking that he might had a loose screw in the head and he needed to be checked.

    "We only dug a shallow pit, yet you dug deeper on your own ord." Fairy Qing couldn''t help but smile wryly, "Daoist Friend, overestimating one''s capabilities is sometimes detrimental to your future prospects."

    Clearly, even Fairy Qing refused to believe his words.

    "He''s stupid, that''s why." Now that a chance to mock Jin Rou appeared out of the blue, Brother Yu joined in, "He thinks that he''s above all just because he has a talented child beside him."

    "Daoist Friend, are you sure about this?" Elder Zuwo knew that things had gotten out of hand, it was now beyond his control.

    Jin Rou just chuckled and walked over to the big stone in the front.

    And everyone''s focus was on his.

 Chapter 296 - Total Comprehension

    Jin Rou touched the stone and closed his eyes, like everyone did. However, he didn''t walk back and forth and just remained standing still in one location.

    "This Little Friend here," Elder Zuwo called out Xiu''er. Since he didn''t know what his name was, he decided to call him ''Little Friend'' for the time being, "Do you think that your big brother can sessfully do what he said?"

    Jin Rou imed that he couldprehend the ancient text engraved in therge stone as a whole, meaning that he would be able toprehend it 100%.

    This kind of feat was impossible even for Elder Zuwo. After all, aren''t the three legendary figures could only reach the 30%prehension rate? Take note, these three were once the strongest of their era.

    However, for some unknown reason, Elder Zuwo could feel that Jin Rou might pull off a feat that was deemed to be impossible.

    Brother Yu and Fairy Qing were greatly anticipating the humiliation that Jin Rou would brought upon himself. After all, they seriously didn''t believe about his im.

    They couldn''t wait to see the humiliated expression that Jin Rou would revealter.

    Furthermore, they had already prepared a lot of mocking statements the moment Jin Rou failed so that they could relieve all their pent-up frustrations caused by this man.

    Too bad, though. The expected scenario wasn''t going to happen.

    "Whoosh! Rumble!" After a few minutes of standing, thend shook. Thousands of pirs of light shot towards the never ending sky. The pirs of light came from the vast sea of clouds, so the scene was a sight to behold.

    "Wham!" Then, an instrumental music yed out. It was like a music which came from heaven. It wasfortable to the feeling that those who felt suffocated a while ago suddenly felt so light and refreshed.

    Of course, not just them but even those old people in the crowd and Elder Zuwo was affected by this as well.

    "Boom!" After which, therge stone, which was filled with dao runes and symbols, exploded in a mild manner. The symbols flew out of the stone and circte in the sky. Each symbol had their own colors that painted the blue sky colorful and grand.

    "This..." Most of the time, Elder Zuwo wasposed and rarely that he would lose himself. But now, this spectacle before him was too much to take as his eyes widened in utmost stupefaction. He took a deep breath and said, "This Daoist Friend here has sessfullyprehended the whole ancient text."

    As the Elder who usually took care of this ce, he knew what this phenomenon meant. He had read this in an old record in their ce.

    Hearing the confirmationing from the elder, everyone was bbergasted. Their faces revealed an extreme degree of astonishment while watching the grand and majestic scene unfolding in the sky.

    "Impossible..." Brother Yu and Fairy Qing couldn''t believe their eyes. Where was the expected humiliation of this young man? It was the only picture they could imagine a while ago, thus, this happening was difficult for them to absorb.

    After all, they wholly believed that no one was capable ofprehending the whole ancient text.

    They wished their eyes were just ying tricks on them. Unfortunately, the reality was in front of them, pping their faces.

    "There''s no way that is possible!" Brother Yu received a heavy blow because of this. Although the truth wasid before his eyes, he still refused to acknowledge it.

    "To think that the ancient text will give me a huge aid to my cultivation. Amazing." Jin Rou muttered under his breath. This was a pleasant surprise for him as he didn''t thought much about thisrge stone.

    But who would have thought that he would benefit greatly from here? Perhaps, the stone was dedicated for people who reached the Zenith God realm. Furthermore, Jin Rou used to like the light. Thus, the process went smoothly.

    "You cheated, you wastrel!" Brother Yu''splexion wasn''t any good. He was also not in the right state of mind, that''s why he could say something silly like this.

    "Brother Yu, please calm down. He really didprehend the whole ancient text and that''s what everyone, including you, saw." Fairy Qing was much more calmer andposed. After all, she wasn''t as childish like Brother Yu.

    At least, thisdy could admit defeat. Unlike the shameless person who kept on shaming himself here.

    "No!" Brother Yu shook his head in denial and kept on giving Jin Rou a barrage of usations, "You tricked us! You definitely did! You used a spiritual system that could trick our eyes!"

    "Can you shut up for once?" Jin Rou red daggers at Brother Yu. However, it wasn''t filled with any intent, "You clearly saw the process. You are already shameful enough. Stop shaming your sect anymore. Such a disgrace you are if you can''t even ept such defeat."

    "You!" Brother Yu was instantly enraged, "Damn animal! I''m the Young Master of Burnfield Stone Sect and you dare to say that to me?! Your life shall be the pay for your sin!"

    Brother Yu released a long sword with an ancient aura. He was about to dash forward when someone had knocked him unconscious by hitting his nape by bare hand in a chopping manner.

    "Violence is strictly not allowed in this ce." It was Elder Zuwo who did that, "I don''t care if you are from a powerful force called Burnfield Stone. If you vite a rule, you shall be punished ordingly."

    The Elder Zuwo didn''t show any mild temperament he showed a while ago. Right now, he was like a tyrant who use fear to subject his people.

    Fairy Qing hurriedly ran over to the unconscious Brother Yu and said to Elder Zuwo, "Elder Zuwo, please forgive Brother Yu for his offense. Just this once."

    The proud Fairy Qing bowed in front of many people. And she did it because she wanted to save this scum called Brother Yu.

    Elder Zuwo snorted and returned to where Xiu''er was.

    In actuality, he was not nning on pursuing this matter any further. After all, he managed to stop Brother Yu before doing anything that would break the rule.

 Chapter 297 - Invitation

    "The event has now ended, Daoist Friends." Elder Zuwo smiled and said to the crowd, "I thank everyone for participating in this every-2year event in Peak of Dao Essence."

    The crowd nodded their heads and smiled back at Elder Zuwo. They slowly dispersed and go back to their respective sects. Some tried to stay to watch what would happen next but Elder Zuwo urged to them to leave.

    Since Elder Zuwo was already taking it by force, those who tried to remain couldn''t help but curse under their breath while leaving in reluctance.

    Elder Zuwo had a reason for making the people leave, of course. Because the stone was already gone after it wasprehended, the Peak of Dao Essence would disappear as if it never was there. And this was absolute. After all, it came from the old records he had read.

    Xiu''er was confused and couldn''t help but murmur, "If others were required to leave this ce, why are we still here?"

    Jin Rou only smiled. As for him, he already knew why.

    Confirming that everyone had already dispersed, except Jin Rou and Xiu''er, Elder Zuwo pped his hands and look at the two, "Alright, others have left now. How about we go to our ce and I''ll treat you some tea?"

    So that''s the reason why while everyone was forced to leave, they were still here. The elder was inviting them for a tea. No, perhaps, it might be about something else.

    After all, they showed everyone how exceptional their talents were. A talent that exceeded even the legendary figures of the past eras.

    Jin Rou had no reason to decline. Thus, he agreed.

    ---

    "Wee to my humble abode, Daoist Friends." Elder Zuwo said as he introduced his ''humble abode'' to the Jin Rou and Xiu''er.

    The ce was a big mansion with a vast surroundings. It was looking grand and powerful as if it stood millions of storms and catastrophes. It emitted an ancient aura that could make anyone who would see this gasp in awe.

    Not just that, the mansion was made of diamond with thousands of symbols engraved. It meant that the mansion had a defense capable of putting off a progenitor.

    The moment they entered the mansion, another amazing vision came. It looked like an another world inside this mansion as everything looked ethereal.

    The ''humble abode'' was a very underestimation.

    Elder Zuwo walked them to the tea room and told the two to sit and feel at home while he was preparing the tea.

    "This is the first time I have seen something grand like this." Xiu''er seemed to be fascinated by this and said, "Even those in the Misty Ocean Sect''s structures couldn''t bepared to this."

    "Elder Zuwo is a hidden master and there are powerful people behind him." Jin Rou casually said, "Of course, him having this kind of mansion isn''t an exaggeration in the slightest. After all, he has a high status even among them."

    It turned out that Jin Rou knew something about this old man which made Xiu''er curious.

    "Do you know Elder Zuwo?" Xiu''er asked with his eyes filled with curiosity. As Jin Rou spoke like everything was on his palm, he assumed that Jin Rou might be acquaint with the elder. Or if not, he might know something about the elder.

    "This is also the first time I know Elder Zuwo." Jin Rou smirked, "So stop assuming things. If you want to know something, you have to seek answer from the elder himself."

    Then, the two didn''t talk anymore and silence engulfed the atmosphere. However, this silence was peaceful and not something that would make one ufortable.

    After a few minutes, Elder Zuwo finally arrived with a kettle and tray with three teacups and spoons on it.

    "Did I take too long?" Elder Zuwo smiled apologetically, "I''m sorry. I took too long on what type of tea should I serve because we have our Little Friend here who''s still at a tender age."

    "It''s fine, Elder Zuwo." Jin Rou smiled and said, "You didn''t take too long or anything."

    "Then, I''m d." Elder Zuwo sighed in relief and put down the teacups. After which, he filled the teacups slowly and elegant.

    The way the elder moved his hand to make the tea flow out was filled with pride and elegance. Soon, the teacups were filled with red-colored tea with brown leaves floating on it.

    "This tea is called Redheart Lake Tea." Elder Zuwo introduced the tea to them and gave a brief information about it, "The tea leaves can only be found in the middle of the Redheart Lake. And the water I used is also from thatke, thus, this was called Redheart Lake Tea. It''s good for everyone, especially children so don''t worry."

    While saying this, Elder Zuwo took a sip and became mesmerized. Jin Rou and Xiu''er also tried a sip.

    "Delicious." Jin Rou was amazed, "The taste is well bnced."

    Xiu''er didn''t say something as he was already engrossed with the tea and just took a sip after a sip, clearly enjoying it.

    "So why did you invite us here, Elder Zuwo?" After taking his second sip, Jin Rou didn''t beat around the bush and ask, "Surely, you didn''t invite us just to have a tea here, right?"

    Even Xiu''er, who was sipping non-stop, put down his teacup and listened attentively. Though he was still a child, he was aware of what Jin was said too.

    "Indeed. Right you are, Daoist Friend." Elder Zuwo confirmed Jin Rou''s assumption. Then, his expression turned serious, "I am here because I want to invite you two."

    "Invite to what?" Xiu''er asked, puzzled.

    "Inviting you to join our Dao Godly Light Pce." Elder Zuwo took another sip of his tea and softly said, "You, Daoist Friends, have earned the right to join our pce. And I assume, you know our pce well. We love talented people, and we also love to groom talents to be powerful masters in the near future. And for sure, with your talents, it wouldn''t be difficult to do so."

 Chapter 298 - Dao Godly Light Palace

    Dao Godly Light Pce was one of the biggest and strongest force that on par with Temr n. They couldmand the winds and rains to do their bidding, and tremble the world in fear. Of course, as people who pursue light, making the world tremble in fear was out of the question.

    Not to mention that, Dao Godly Light Pce was founded by one of the three legendary figures, Lightsaber True God!

    Take note, Lightsaber True God was one of the strongest existences back in his era. And it was said to be among the three, he was the undefeated one! Meaning, he hadn''t tasted any defeat yet. In fact, there was also a record stating that he killed a progenitor at an eternal level by just being a heavenly saint!

    And now, the Dao Godly Light Pce had learned his systems and foundations. One could already imagine the power of this force. Not to mention, they had three alive gods and four progenitors right now!

    And just like the Temr n, the Dao Godly Light Pce itself had also its own small world where their headquarters was located at.

    "So how about it?" Elder Zuwo was confident of his pce. Anyone would agree immediately. After all, they were talking about the Dao Godly Light Pce here, a terrifying force that had topped this world for millions of years now!

    Xiu''er wanted to ept the invitation. This was once in a lifetime opportunity. Many would be willing to die to be in his position. However, the decision would still be on Jin Rou. That''s why he didn''t say anything.

    "Elder Zuwo, we are grateful for your invitation." Jin Rou smiled and put the teacup down, "However, we have to decline."

    Xiu''er couldn''t help but look at Jin Rou as if telling him how dumb he was to decline this! Not to mention, Jin Rou also declined for him!

    "!" Elder Zuwo was rendered speechless. This was the first time someone had actually turned down the pce''s invitation. He immediately rposed himself and asked, "But why? Do you find anything unsatisfactory?"

    "No, Elder Zuwo." Jin Rou smiled and hurriedly denied it, "It''s just that we are already affiliated with a force, so we really have to decline."

    What affiliated with a force?! Xiu''er wanted to grab Jin Rou''s hair and pull it hard in frustration.

    Elder Zuwo still couldn''t believe it. He tried to calm himself down and asked, "Can I know what force are you affiliated with?"

    "Temr n it is, Elder Zuwo." Jin Rou answered.

    "..." Elder Zuwo was speechless again for a moment and sighed, "I see, so the Temr n has gotten ahead of us."

    Not recruiting these two was such a big blow for the future prospects of the pce. After all, these two were very talented that even the ancestors of the pce wanted Elder Zuwo to do anything to get them.

    Too bad, though. The Temr n was the one who got the heads right now. If they try to snatch these two from them, the Temr n would surely use all their power to retrieve the two, even at the price of waging a war against them.

    What would happen if the Dao Godly Light Pce and Temr n waged war against each other?

    The two would suffer indescribable losses. And they might give those silent predators a piece of their pie.

    And that''s something they wouldn''t let happen.

    Perhaps, if it''s another power like Burnfield Stone Sect, the pce would be willing to offend them and snatch Jin Rou and Xiu''er. Though their reputation might receive a huge blow, they would benefit in the long run. After all, the pce only cared about their future prospects. The pirs of the pce were already aging, Elder Zuwo included. Thus they needed to train fresh and talented seeds to grow into a capable andrge tree.

    "The Temr n is blessed by the heavens to have the two of you." Elder Zuwo smiled and said, "Then how about we be friends?"

    Since Elder Zuwo couldn''t get them, he might as well befriend them. After all, befriending future masters would benefit him and their pce greatly.

    "Of course, there''s no problem about that." Jin Rou smiled, "I am called Jin, and this little brother of mine is called Xiu''er."

    "I see, so Daoist Friend Jin and Little Friend Xiu''er." Elder Zuwo looked at them amiably, like a grandfather looking at his grandsons, "Very well, I will go out for a minute to attend to a simple matter. You two friends just enjoy your tea. If you want something, you can call for my maid, she''ll be stationed outside of this room so that it will be easy tomunicate with her."

    Elder Zuwo smiled and got off from his seat. Immediately, he left the room without further ado.

    "What are you thinking?!" Finally, Xiu''er couldn''t hold it in and said, "Affiliated with Temr n? My ass. You didn''t even know their ce! And you even declined the invitation for me. That''s a legitimate Dao Godly Light Pce''s invitation!"

    "And?" Jin Rou took another sip of his tea.

    "What and? I want to join them!" Xiu''er red at Jin Rou, "I want to be powerful soon enough."

    "What for?" Jin Rou asked, "To save your mother?"

    "..." Xiu''er didn''t answer. However, his expression gave Jin Rou the obvious answer.

    "If you want to get your mother back soon, Dao Godly Light Pce will not be the best help. After all, they have limited resources." Jin Rou spoke in a mild tone.

    "Dao Godly Light Pce stood at the peak of this world. No, they have an abundant amount of resources." Xiu''er retorted.

    "Abundant yet limited." Jin Rou exined, "Not because something is abundant, it''s already unlimited."

    "..." Xiu''er found this argument logical and he had nothing to say about this.

    "Besides, the pce will not be able to push out all of your potential even in the future. There''s only one man who can do so." Saying this, Jin Rou smirked.

 Chapter 299 - Method

    "And who is this man you''re talking about?" Xiu''er raised his brow and asked. Then, he was suddenly struck with realization and looked at Jin Rou, "Don''t tell me, you are that man?"

    "Who else?" Jin Rou chuckled, "No one else but me."

    Xiu''er didn''t want to believe Jin Rou. However, he could feel that thetter wasn''t trying to pull a joke. So he raised a question, "What can you do?"

    Xiu''er knew that he was under this man''s custody. So, he had no choice but to follow. After all, his mother told him to always stay obedient to Jin Rou. That''s why he wanted the other party to give him a reason to believe, or at least, a ground to stand.

    "Well, if you want to save your mother, you need to believe me. You have no choice, either way." Jin Rou answered, "Remember, you are under my care. Your mother entrusted you to me, so I have to do my part."

    "..." Xiu''er nodded, agreeing with Jin Rou. What thetter said was reasonable and logical. Whether he believe Jin Rou or not wasn''t up for a debate. After all, he didn''t have a choice in the first ce. Besides, Xiu''er doubted that Jin Rou would bring him harm. If he would, he would have done it already sooner.

    "What should I do?" Xiu''er decided to trust Jin Rou this time.

    "The first step, perhaps, is you need to be a Full-Blooded True Dragon." Jin Rou contemted before answering.

    "Full-blooded True Dragon...?" Xiu''er revealed a pale expression, "That''s impossible. You know that I''m only a half-blood. How can I be a full-blood one?"

    "Xiu''er, remember this." Jin Rou said, "Not because you don''t know, means that it''s impossible. The world is full of mysteries, you certainly don''t know what''s possible and impossible. After all, it all depends to the person."

    "It all depends to the person..." Xiu''er was engraving these words to his mind.

    "That''s right. It all depends to the person to believe or not to believe. The mind works that way. We are the ones that deem things to be impossible or possible." Jin Rou nodded.

    "Then it''s possible for me to be a Full-Blooded True Dragon...?" For a reason, Xiu''er seemed to have been refreshed.

    "Of course. Impossible things can be possible depending on your belief, luck and outer major variables." Jin Rou gave his affirmation, "The real thing here is, are you up for that?"

    Considering the tender age of this child, Jin Rou was thinking of giving the child a bit of time to grow. After all, what he was required to do was something that he needed to do personally.

    "I''m ready." Xiu''er seriously said, "Whatever it takes, I need to do this. So please tell me how can I be a Full-Blooded True Dragon."

    Xiu''er had dreamt of this in the past. After all, full-blood true dragons were beasts being revered even by the masses. If he became one, his strength would surely rise to another level by leaps and bounds. Unlike being half-blood, whose blood were highly sought for by dying beings. Not to mention, they were an outcast of the True Dragon n.

    "Very well, I admire your courage." Jin Rou nodded, "In order to be a full-blooded one, you need to drink one whole blood of a Full-Blooded True Dragon."

    "..." Xiu''er didn''t know what to say, "You mean... I need to drink the blood of a full-blood wholly? Suck him dry?"

    "Precisely." Jin Rou smiled, "In harsher terms, a full-blood is needed as a sacrifice for you to be one."

    "This!" Xiu''er was horrified. It was obvious to his face as he became pale, "How can I do that..."

    "That''s why I asked you if you are ready for this." Jin Rou coldly said, "This is the only way and this is only possible because I am here."

    What Jin Rou said was true. This method was only possible because he was here. After all, with the simplicity of this method, for sure the dragons there had thought of this too. Only, it was rendered useless and ineffective.

    "Is there really no other way..." Xiu''er nimbly asked. Killing someone was too difficult for him. Take note, he was still a child with an age of 5. So, his reaction was normal.

    "There is no other way." Jin Rou shook his head, "This is the simplest, fastest, and easiest route that you can take to be stronger. It''s either you take it or leave it."

    Silence permeated the room. As Elder Zuwo was still not back yet, the atmosphere here was heavy and ufortable.

    Xiu''er was contemting about it. Maybe he was trying to calcte his gains and losses in this notion. Or perhaps he was trying to picture himself if he could really do it.

    Jin Rou let him think about it. After all, this was something that really needed to think over and over again.

    More than ten minutes of silence had passed.

    Finally, Xiu''er broke the silence and said, "I will do it."

    The child decided to bite the bullet.

    "Very good." Jin Rou pped his hands, "You chose wisely."

    "But where will we find a full-blooded one?" Xiu''er said, "As far as I know, the full-blooded dragons aren''t able to get out of the n due to they are precious. The old ones wouldn''t let them y outside of their n easily."

    "That, I already found a target." Jin Rou chuckled, looking at Xiu''er with great interest, "Should we check him out?"

    "..." Xiu''er couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of his saliva, "Okay."

    Afterwards, Jin Rou flicked his fingers and the two disappeared from the tearoom.

    A minute afterwards, Elder Zuwo returned with a tray of baked cookies his maid baked. But when he returned, he found out that the two were nowhere to be found.

    But before the two left, Jin Rou left amunication item that could let Elder Zuwo contact them. Upon seeing this, the elder sighed in relief.

 Chapter 300 - Black Dragon Progenitor

    "Where are we?" Xiu''er looked around their vicinity. They were in front ofrge castle made of iron.

    "In this ce, there''s a full-blooded dragon that we are looking for." Jin Rou said as he walked towards the door.

    "Wait!" Xiu''er said, "Are we going to kill an innocent? I don''t think..."

    "Innocent?" Jin Rou smirked, "Why would we kill an innocent? It''s a borderline that I won''t cross."

    What Jin Rou said was true. Although he became a cold-blooded being, he still never dared to hurt the innocent. For him, that''s a line that people shouldn''t cross including him.

    "So we''re up against a criminal dragon?" Xiu''er asked once again. He was making sure that he wouldn''t jump off a cliff.

    "You''re so young, yet you are already calcting." Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh, "You can say that. Anyway, you can judge him once you see it."

    The moment the two opened the door, a strong smell of blood invaded their nostrils. Although the ce looked tidy and clean, their noses could tell that every part of this castle was painted with blood.

    The atmosphere was also heavy and suffocating. There was also an eerie feeling that was creeping on the skin, giving the receiver a tantamount of goosebumps.

    The castle on the outside looked grand and tall. But inside, it was like a ce where death resided. If one was too soft hearted, they wouldn''tst even for several minutes here.

    "Do you realize now?" Jin Rou told Xiu''er with a very cold tone, "This ce, many had died an indignant death here."

    "How did you know this ce?" Xiu''er was puzzled. As far as he knew, Jin Rou was a new guy, how could he immediately discover this sinister ce?

    "Nothing special. I just calcted with my fingers." Jin Rou smiled.

    Hearing this, Xiu''er clicked his tongue. He probably might not get the answer he wanted to hear.

    "Alright,e out now." Jin Rou spoke, "Stop hiding like a coward."

    "Haha." Suddenly, a bone-chillingugh sounded the entire ce, "I didn''t expect that I will be receiving guests today. You should have given me heads up."

    Then, dark gaseous smoke appeared and a man came out of it.

    The man was handsome enough to be on par with someone like Xiu''er. He had a red long hair, up to his waist and he was wearing a dark robe. The robe had a symbol of a dragon in it, appearing intimidating and powerful.

    The man took a step forward and the void suddenly fluctuated. This step seemed to have consisted thousands of worlds and weighed millions of stars.

    "Eternal Progenitor!" Xiu''er shouted with a horrified expression. He knew that this kind of power was only from those who became an Eternal Progenitor!

    "Oh? You can tell? How amusing." The man looked at Xiu''er and used his eternal gaze, capable of mirroring everything. Then, he was surprised a bit when he discovered something, "A half-blooded dragon, huh?"

    Xiu''er became more afraid. Even the secret he kept the most couldn''t hide from a progenitor''s eyes!

    "Isn''t this interesting?" The man licked his lips and said, "I have been longing for a half-blood dragon now. Who will think that you will deliver yourself at my doorstep? Fate is really interesting."

    Xiu''er couldn''t help but take some steps backward. He wanted to run, but he had no guts to leave Jin Rou here.

    "A mere Progenitor at the Eternal level dared to say such things to my little brother?" Jin Rou finally joined in, "Howughable. Even progenitors at the immortal level need to pay respects to me."

    In God''s Realm, the progenitors were divided into three realms. The Eternal, Myriad, and Immortal.

    And among these realms, the Eternal level was the weakest and the Immortal level was the strongest.

    So far, the progenitors at the immortal level could only be counted through one''s fingers. And very few was still alive.

    "Oh? Such a foul mouth you have there." The man sneered and said, "Indeed, I am just an Eternal Progenitor, however, I only need one inspiration to breakthrough to be a Myriad. Aren''t I, ck Dragon Progenitor, amazing?"

    One should know that breaking the chains of the progenitor in a certain realm was difficult, too difficult. After all, the being would never know when would that happen. Breaking through to Myriad level could take millions of years, or perhaps never again. It all depended on one''s talent and potential.

    "You''re just going to be a Myriad Progenitor. Still not enough to reach the apex." Jin Rou stepped forward and smiled, "Besides, do you think you will have the chance to be one?"

    "Whoosh!" Suddenly, Jin Rou disappeared and appeared in front of ck Dragon. He charged a punch and threw it right to ck Dragon''s chest.

    "Boom!" Although ck Dragon had defended himself, he was still thrown away and made arge whole in the iron wall.

    "Grug!" ck Dragon spat a mouthful of blood immediately, "Bastard! I''m going to kill you!"

    The ck Dragon wanted to transform into its true form. However, Jin Rou threw another punch which canceled ck Dragon''s transformation.

    "You''re going to transform? Nope." Jin Rou said, "Just stay like that. You''re cuter when you''re in your human form."

    Jin Rou wasn''t afraid of the dragon. He was just taking the faster and easier route avable which wouldn''t consume too much of his energy.

    Besides, he need this man to be in his human form. After all, Xiu''er had to do something about him.

    "Don''t be too full of yourself." The ck Dragon didn''t resemble any of the semnce of a proper progenitor. It was like he became one because of their n''s resources.

    Just when ck Dragon wanted to attack, snake-like lightings suddenly emerged out of the floor, and coiled around him. Because of his immobility, he lost his bnce and fall off to the ground.

    "Alright, I sessfully binded him." Jin Rou looked at Xiu''er and said, "Now, Xiu''er, you know what to do."

 Chapter 301 - Tenacity

    "You bastard! Let me go!" ck Dragon Progenitor was rendered immobile by this snake-like blue lightnings. He tried to use all his strength to free himself but to no avail, "What are you doing? Do you know what you''re doing?"

    "You''re such a noisy one." Jin Rou wanted to gag the man''s mouth, however, he refrained from doing so, "Your name shouldn''t be ck Dragon Progenitor, it should be Noisy Dragon Progenitor."

    "You dared to mock my name? What audacity!" Although he was already binded helpless here, his mouth was still running off like a gun, "I hail from the strongest beast n, the True Dragon n! Not just that, I also hold a high status there as a Supreme Elder. If you do any harm to me, don''t think that my n will let you get away with it!"

    "You''re using your background as a threat?" Jin Rouughed, "Though you are a progenitor, your brain is still like of a child. Did you be a progenitor by eating so many grand resources and treasures in your n?"

    "..." The progenitor didn''t say anything.

    "It seems like I hit the nail, huh?" Jin Rou smiled, "Besides, don''t ever think that your n can intimidate me. Not even your gods and progenitors are enough to be my match."

    What Jin Rou said was true. But of course, the progenitor didn''t believe him in the least.

    "Such arrogance!" The progenitor harrumphed in disdain, "Our gods and progenitors aren''t a match to you? I would like you to try them, then! Let me see this capability of yours."

    "Unfortunately, you will not be able to witness it." Jin Rou shook his head, "Today will be your death. You killed so many innocent already, you can''t be left alive."

    "What are you saying..." The progenitor was puzzled. Then, he saw the child walking over to him with a knife being held by his hand.

    "Good for you, though. You will do one right thing today before you die." Jin Rou smiled filled with disdain, "And that is you offering all of your blood."

    This time, the proud and arrogant expression could no longer be seen in the progenitor''s face. It was now filled with fright and fear.

    "Animal, don''te near me!" The progenitor was helpless and he could only shout and threaten the child, "You are also a dragon, if you drink my blood, you will be branded as a vermin that deserves a thousand times of death!"

    What the progenitor said was true. There was a rule in their n which stated "one shall not draw blood of a nsman". If someone ignored this rule, they would be hunted by the dragons until they die. This was an iron rule of the True Dragon n.

    Hearing this, Xiu''er stopped on his tracks. It seemed that he understood the implication of this. However, he only stopped for a few seconds before walking again.

    "!" The progenitor thought that he was already safe and sessfully threatened the child. However, it seemed that the child''s resolve was tougher than he expected.

    After several steps, Xiu''er was now in front of the lying progenitor.

    "You... You..." The progenitor was scared shitless as he tried his best to say something. However, for some unknown reason, the words were stuck on his mouth.

    "You deserve to die." Xiu''er coldly said as his eyes shed with radiant killing intent.

    "sh!" Then, without hesitation, he shed the right side of the progenitor''s neck and knelt down. Next, he sucked on the deep wound he created and drank the blooding from it.

    It was a bizarre sight. A small child sucking the blood of its brethren for the sake of power. However, when one looked more at it, the scene was not gruesome and even had a style that could be called elegance.

    This world had the rule of the jungle, where the strong preyed the weak. This kind of sight was not strange, to be exact.

    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!" The progenitor could do nothing but scream at the top of his lungs. His screams and cries were telling that he wanted to be saved. He wanted to be unleashed of this pain and misery.

    However, there was no one to save him. Perhaps, this was his retribution for all the grave sins hemitted. In the end, the cycle of karma had bitten him, leaving him in this kind of despairing state.

    This torturing and hell-like processsted for five minutes before the ce regained its usual silence.

    The progenitor was no longer moving, he was already dead. His corpse was also very thin as all of his blood, up to thest drop, was drank by Xiu''er. With his eyes wide open, it was obvious that he died an indignant death.

    Just like his victims in the past.

    After which, Xiu''er stood up and blinding light emerged from his body.

    "Alright, time to do thest step." Jin Rou created a seal and threw it in Xiu''er''s direction.

    This seal consisted of millions of daows and universalws. So, the power behind it was extremely terrifying.

    The seal engulfed Xiu''er and made him float. Then, the power of the seal broke out as white pir of lights appeared from below shotting up above.

    After which, Jin Rou told Xiu''er with a very serious tone, "Now, I''m going to help you refine the blood you drank. You just need to grit your teeth and survive this pain. This will be excruciating, so be prepared."

    Xiu''er nodded in response. Although his eyes were closed, he could still hear sounds.

    Then, Jin Rou activated the seal and the shotting up light pirs stopped.

    "Ahhhhh!!!!!" This time, it was Xiu''er''s turn to scream. His scream was filled with despair and pain.

    However, he was not crying. One look and you could see that he was very determined to ovee this trial. He already started this, he might as well end this sessful. Because for him, failing was never a choice.

 Chapter 302 - Talent Blessed By The Heavens

    The refining process was hard and unbearable for a child like Xiu''er. In fact, even adults would wail and scream like the progenitor did a while ago.

    The process felt like someone was skinning you alive and your organs were ripping apart. The feeling was excruciatingly painful that you might just wish to die. In this stage, the relief of death was better.

    However, Xiu''er had no n on giving up. He was determined to prevail in the end. After all, only him could do this. Besides, he was doing this for the sole purpose of his mother. He wanted to save her, as soon as possible. He wanted to see his mother alive.

    "Ahhhh!!!" Xiu''er kept on screaming and screaming. His screams were quite miserable, but you could hear and feel the hardness of his voice.

    "That''s right. Keep on it." Jin Rou nodded. He was amazed by this little guy''s tenacity. Though he didn''t know the exact feeling of the child, he knew that it would be unbearable for such a human who had not yet started cultivating.

    Hours passed by. The refining process was finally taking itsst step. Xiu''er also stopped screaming, probably because he was already numb to it. Furthermore, one could obviously see the major changes happening in the child''s body.

    Xiu''er a while ago was very thin, as there was no muscle. But now, his body was toned and well-built. The masculinity appeared a little to fit the child''s appearance. One more thing to notice, was that the power he was emitting.

    It was a power of someone who took the imperial path.

    The improvements were there and obvious.

    Soon, the hellish refining process finally ended and Xiu''er sat down in lotus position.

    "That''s right." Jin Rou approved of what Xiu''er was doing, "Since you have just did a multiple breakthroughs, you need to stabilize your qi inside. Or else it will explode and you will die."

    Xiu''er didn''t say anything and focused on stabilizing himself.

    After three more hours, Xiu''er opened his eyes and looked at Jin Rou. His eyes were telling him everything, "I did it..."

    "Yes, you did it." Jin Rou smiled, "You are very brave back then. Quite an admirable courage."

    "ˇ­" Xiu''er didn''t say anything as he just looked down. It seemed that he was a bit shy because he had doubted Jin Rou many times.

    In fact, even during the refining process, he thought that Jin Rou might just ying some tricks to him. He was ashamed that he thought this way.

    The child thought that his mindset was already matured. However, it seemed like it was just a thought in a bubble.

    "Congrattions on bing a Fate Emperor." Seeing the ashamed child, Jin Rou decided to open another conversation, "You are very talented. A talent that couldn''t be seen even after a hundred million of years."

    This wasn''t an empty praise. Jin Rou meant this. Just imagine, a child, who''s not even yet cultivating, jumped from Elementary Realm to be a Fate Emperor!

    Who among the people of this ce was capable of achieving this kind of feat? Perhaps, even those legendary figures might not be as talented as Xiu''er. So one could already imagine how enormous his talent and potential was. Once people heard a word about this, they would surely try to reel him in. After all, if he was trained properly, he would be the one to create a bright future prospects for the powerhouse.

    What kind of power boost was that? Was it even possible? Of course, it was. If it''s Jin Rou we''re talking about, then it''s possible.

    But remember, this only became possible because of Jin Rou and Xiu''er''s heaven-defying talent. If it''s another one with a bit less talented, Jin Rou could still pull the trick off, but it might not be as powerful as the result. In some cases, perhaps the person might just die while refining process because of the painful experience.

    "Thank you." Xiu''er gave his most sincere gratitude to Jin Rou. He was really very grateful that he had met the other party. Perhaps if he didn''t, he would just sulk in the streets while begging for food.

    For the child, meeting Jin Rou was the payment of all the good deeds of his ancestors in the past.

    "You''re very wee."Jin Rou smiled, "I just helped you with the process, all the credits will go to you. After all, if not for your perseverance, this won''t happen."

    This was true. Jin Rou acted as a support to the child while guarding his state. While it was true that this was possible because of Jin Rou, the fact remained that if not for the little child''s tenacity, everything would fall in vain.

    "ˇ­" Xiu''er didn''t say anything again.

    "Okay, how about we go out of this ce with a disgusting smell?" Jin Rouughed, "The strong smell of blood still reeks all over the ce."

    This wasn''t the progenitor''s blood. It was the blood of all his past victims. Those he tortured, raped, and some more atrocious and inhumane acts. The progenitor was almost at the peak of devilness. And it was only a right thing for Jin Rou to eradicate him.

    Well, at least he could help Xiu''er in a big way. Though, he was very reluctant even in death.

    "Right. I don''t want to stay in this kind of ce too." Xiu''er wasn''t yet used to the smell of blood, especially this kind of strong smell. He wanted to get out immediately so he took the lead towards the door.

    Jin Rou followed suit after.

    And just when Xiu''er was about to open the door, suddenly...

    "Rumble!" The entire ce shook violently. It almost made Xiu''er fall to the ground. Fortunately, Jin Rou was there to support his bnce.

    "What''s happening?" Xiu''er was stupefied. They were about to go out then this happened? He couldn''t help but feel an ominous one about this.

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything as he activated his God''s Eyes to see everything. And upon seeing, he couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 303 - True Dragon Clan

    "Why are youughing?" Xiu''er couldn''t help but be confused about Jin Rou. He could stillugh even in this kind of situation? But thinking about it, this was probably normal. After all, he just defeated a progenitor easily.

    "Xiu''er, it looks like your n is very fast in doing things." Jin Rouughed again and said.

    "What do you mean?" Xiu''er was confused more. What was Jin Rou trying to say? He tried to contemte it but it was useless. He really couldn''t get what Jin Rou was trying to say.

    "Go out and see it for yourself." Jin Rou told Xiu''er.

    Hearing this, Xiu''er swallow a mouthful of his saliva. Many things were running on his mind, but this wasn''t the time for it. He clutched the doorknob and opened the door.

    And what greeted Xiu''er wasn''t the same ce they came from. This ce was filled with mansions above therge trees. The structures of this ce was very ancient as he felt an ancient and old vibe from here.

    This sight was already shocking for him. But there was one more shocking thing here.

    Opposite of the them wererge humans wearing a red robe approximately reaching 20. In their robes, there was a symbol of a head of a dragon. In the middle of this pack was a man with a short red hair sitting on a throne. He wasrger than everyone else here. He was handsome yet fierce, ording to his eyes and the aura he was emitting.

    By this, Xiu''er could already tell what''s going on.

    "We have been teleported...?" Xiu''er looked at Jin Rou and asked.

    "Correct." Jin Rou smiled and nodded, "And the culprits are them. Perhaps, they left a teleportation system attached to the castle so that they could watch that progenitor''s moves."

    "You mean, they have seen everything?" Xiu''er looked pale and horrified.

    "Indeed, we have seen everything." It was not Jin Rou who answered. It was the man sitting on the throne, "We have witnessed everything you did, from the very beginning."

    "So you see your nsman suffering?" Jin Rou looked at the man on the throne eye to eye, "I wonder why you didn''t take action and save him? After all, he was a progenitor, you know."

    "We have no use for someone who achieved his strength by consuming resources." The man on the throne said with disdain, "True, he was a progenitor. But his strength can only amount to an Ancient."

    This man''s voice contained prestige andmanding tone. For ordinary people, they might be easily intimidated and piss their pants. The heavy aura this man was emitting was more than unbearable. If not for Jin Rou, Xiu''er might have passed out already.

    "Oh, so you actually don''t care about him?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Think what you like to think." The man on the throne vaguely answered.

    "So why did the prestigious and mighty True Dragon n used up so many resources just to pull this castle off here along with us?" Jin Rou asked the main concern. Though, he might already have a general idea of what the reason was.

    Teleporting a structure of this big was impossible for ordinary people. After all, it would use so many treasures and resources to achieve this feat. In fact, even the major forces like Burnfield Stone Sect wouldn''t rashly do this.

    But the True Dragon n, seemed didn''t hesitate to pull this off. There was only one thing that could be the reason.

    "We want that child to go back here in our n. As he is the of the offspring of my son, I naturally want to nurture him here in our n." The man on the throne said without thinking twice.

    "Oh, I see." Jin Rou rubbed his chin and said, "Since you saw how enermous his talent was, you want to take him back? In the first ce, have you ever epted him being a half-blood in the past?"

    "..." The man on the throne''s face hardened. Jin Rou had hit a sensitive spot. However, he immediately hid it and answered, "The thing of the past shall be forgotten. People should focus in the present and prepare for the future."

    "Hmm, you want to nurture Xiu''er in order to create a better future prospect." Jin Rou could read between the lines andughed, "And you want him to return just because you want him to?"

    "Because he belongs here." The man on the throne hardly answered.

    "No, he never belonged here." Jin Rou smirked, "You want him right now because you can see the potential benefits you and your n could get. This reason that he belongs here was only a pretense and a cover for your main agenda."

    "Young man, we don''t need your opinion here." The man on the throne released hid killing intent and said, "I am the Dragon Emperor of the True Dragon n. I have the final say in here. I suggest you to back off while my n is still being nice with you. If you want something, we can talk it on the table."

    The Dragon Emperor was clearly saying that he was up for a negotiation. As long as he found it reasonable, he was willing.

    "You don''t need my opinion?" Jin Rou chuckled, "I am the guardian of Xiu''er. Of course, it will be up to me whether to send him back or not. Though, I bet you already know my decision, Dragon Emperor."

    "You are that adamant on opposing me, human?" The Dragon Emperor was clearly enraged. His fellow nsmen were also angered. Jin Rou was getting into their nerves and they wanted to skin him alive.

    The Dragon Emperor unleashed his full aura and let everyone feel it. The aura was suffocating and powerful. It was like the myriad worlds would fall under despair if he was angered.

    The rising sun lost its shine as the world tremble in fear.

    The Dragon Emperor was determined to get what he wanted.

 Chapter 304 - Jin Rou VS. Dragon Emperor

    "Dragon Emperor, I suggest you stop this now." Jin Rou tried to give the emperor a warning and said, "As a respect for Xiu''er''s n, I am willing not to pursue this any further. But if you push your luck here, I''m telling you, you are just going to suffer."

    Jin Rou didn''t want to cause a ruckus here in the n. So, he wanted to avoid fighting as much as possible. But if the Dragon Emperor would keep on thinning his patience, he also didn''t mind pooling this ce with dragon blood.

    "Human, are you threatening me?" The Dragon Emperorughed out loud and said, "I have lived my life under pressure and experienced millions of life and death battles. Your threat isn''t going to work on me."

    "Call it a threat or whatever, I don''t care." Jin Rou said, "But you aren''t my match. True, you are a powerful Progenitor at the Myriad level. But it isn''t enough to match me."

    It turned out that the emperor was a progenitor at the myriad level. And it was indeed powerful, especially those who got into this realm by hard work and talent.

    Remember, the three realms of progenitor were eternal, myriad, and immortal. Eternal as the weakest, and immortal as the strongest.

    "I am not your match?" The Dragon Emperor was enraged, yet stillposed, "Then we will see about that."

    "Whoosh!" The emperor dashed towards Jin Rou with barehands. It seemed that he was challenging Jin Rou into a fight without systems.

    Jin Rou smiled and seemed to be weing this challenge.

    "Boom!" The emperor threw a hard punch that consisted millions of stars. Thend trembled in fear as the ground cracked.

    However, this punch was easily negated by Jin Rou by sliding his arm from the punch to slow and decrease its damage.

    If not for this, the whole ce might have been ruined already.

    "Whoosh!" After the emperor''s punch, Jin Rou decided to return the favor and also threw a punch. It devoided the time and space, with a massive momentum.

    "Hah!" The emperor could feel the threating from this attack. Thus, he tried to find a way to dodge. However, since time was devoided along with space, he crossed his arms to protect his body from the punch, focusing all his qi into one ce.

    "Boom!" Upon contact, the emperor was thrown away like a kite with its strings snapped until he bumped into arge tree.

    The emperor was surprised by this, but hisposure was still the same. He got up immediately and stomped the ground. Then,rge rocks jumped out of it, consisting thousand of it.

    "Hmm!" The emperor stomp his foot once again to charge momentum and kicked the air. Because of this, the air umted by the kick change its direction and the rocks were fired towards Jin Rou.

    The thousands of rocks appeared like a heavy rain as it gave Jin Rou a barrage of attacks.

    Jin Rou used his bare hands to destroy the rocks iing without difficulty.

    Seeing this, the emperor saw an opportunity to attack and jumped to the air. He pulled his arm to his back to charge power and aimed it at Jin Rou.

    "Whoosh!" Then he became a streak of light going down to Jin Rou with a terrifying bare power!

    Of course, Jin Rou saw this and leaped to meet the emperor. He also gestured a punch, clearly wanting to topple the emperor''s punch.

    "You want topete with me in terms of raw power?" The emperor could clearly see the intent of Jin Rou, "Very well, let''s see how capable you are!"

    "Boom! Boom!" When the two punches met, it created two wild explosions all around the ce, almost destroying everything. If not for the other progenitors in the sidelines, many would have been killed by this fight already.

    "Amazing." A progenitor of the eternal level from the True Dragon n couldn''t help but be amazed, "That young man can go against the Dragon Emperor evenly."

    "I doubt about that." Another progenitor of the same level retorted.

    Seeing the puzzled expression of the former, thetter answered, "Look at the result of the fight between them."

    The former immediately looked at the sight and what caught his eyes was a shocking scenario to behold.

    In the battlefield, Jin Rou was standing there without moving, while the Dragon Emperor was lying there, trying to catch his breath.

    With this, the bout came to an end and the result was obvious.

    "The Dragon Emperor was defeated..." Xiu''er couldn''t believe what his eyes were seeing. The mighty and prideful Dragon Emperor had actually been defeated by a young man!

    Take note, the emperor was a Myriad Progenitor. Furthermore, he was a full-fledged progenitor, totally iparable to ck Dragon.

    Though this was just a battle of raw power without systems or anything, the fact still remained that their emperor lost in this battle.

    The fellow progenitors of the emperor were also shocked to see this. As the emperor, he boasted a raw power capable of tearing the sky. His one stomp could destroy worlds if he bidded for it. In fact, among all the progenitors here, he was the strongest of all.

    But now, this strongest was defeated by a young man they didn''t know about.

    "You defeated me. It''s my loss." The emperor gracefully epted defeat and said, "You are indeed capable of bing a guardian of such a talent. No wonder you can pull off such impossible feat like making a half-blood to full-blood."

    Since the emperor saw everything yed in the iron castle, he also saw this, of course. Even the seal that Jin Rou used, he saw it.

    "You are indeed worthy to be the Dragon Emperor." Jin Rou was in a bit awe by how this prideful and arrogant dragon was able to ept defeat with grace.

    Take note, the dragons had a deeply engraved conceit and pride in their bodies.

    "I hate losing, that''s true." The emperor could read what Jin Rou was thinking, "But I know how to ept defeat. Because if I can''t, I won''t be a good leader to my nsmen."

    ---

    A/N

    Hello, everyone! This is Brei. And I just want to introduce my Patre.on page to you, all. If you think that the Privilege here is kinda expensive, you can check my Patre.on page. You can read the Privilege chapters for much of a cheaper price!

    The link will be on thement section, so please look to it! Please take care always, everyone!

 Chapter 305 - Xiuers Decision

    "Indeed." Jin Rou smiled and agreed, "This is nothing but a small setback. No need to loom over this."

    Jin Rou was saying the truth. Even before the battle happened, this was already destined to happen. After all, Jin Rou was one of the gods who stood above all. So, it was natural for the emperor to be defeated.

    Well, if Jin Rou intentionally want to lose, then it''s another story.

    "Haha. That''s true." The emperorughed heartily, as if this defeat wasn''t a big deal at all, "I lost. So, it just proved that I have no right to get the child back."

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything for a second before looking at Xiu''er and asked him, "Xiu''er, do you want here in the n?"

    The emperor couldn''t help but be surprised. He clearly lost the battle, why would Jin Rou bother asking this question? Not to mention, under his care was a better idea than being in the n.

    While it might be true that Xiu''er could be nurtured into a true master someday, this might take a lot of time. In fact, even the emperor didn''t know when that would happen in case. After all, cultivation was hard. Even the talented emperor like him took a 1 million years to be a progenitor of this level.

    The dragon race was said to be arrogant and prideful, however, the true dragons knew and were aware of the fine line and their limits.

    "..." Xiu''er didn''t expect that Jin Rou would ask him, thus, he was speechless.

    "It''s okay." Jin Rou smiled and said, "Though you are under my care, if you want to stay and cultivate here in the n, I will give you permission. This is your home, too."

    If Xiu''er wanted to stay here, why would he push the child to be with him? Furthermore, he had already given enough help. Now, it would only up to Xiu''er whether he wanted to stay here ore with Jin Rou.

    What''s more, the True Dragon n also had the power to save his mother. With his future status here, asking for help wouldn''t be difficult. Take note, this n had 6 progenitors, the emperor included. Not just that, rumors were stated that one of the progenitors might be someone at the immortal level.

    So one could already imagine just how much power they wield. A Misty Ocean Sect would have no choice but to grit their teeth while letting the mother go. Unless they wanted their sect destroyed, that is.

    Since it came to this, the emperor couldn''t help but be hopeful, wishing that Xiu''er might say yes.

    The child seemed to be thinking about this hard. So, they didn''t disturb him.

    Dead silence engulfed the entire ce. No one dared to make noise. They even lessened their breathing, afraid that it might disturb the child.

    Xiu''er was of great importance. So, they didn''t want to bring inconvenience to him.

    After a few minutes, Xiu''er broke the silence and finally decided, "I''m going to join the n."

    Hearing these heave-like words, the dragons in human form couldn''t help but almost jump out in excitement. If not for their image they were trying to protect, they might have done it already.

    Even the emperor, couldn''t hide his happiness with this.

    Their reactions were understandable. After all, this child was a genius that could shame all the past geniuses in the past, legendary figures included!

    "But." However, Xiu''er seemed to have a condition.

    "Okay, let''s hear your terms. Anything." The emperor was very happy. So, he wanted to give the child what he desired.

    "I have only two conditions." With how important Xiu''er became right now, he had the right to negotiate with the n, using it to his advantage, "First, I want the True Dragon n to save my mother from the Misty Ocean Sect."

    "Alright, consider this done." The emperor answered immediately. He had no problems about this. In fact, it was okay too if Xiu''er wanted the non-dragon family of his to stay here in the n too.

    Furthermore, saving the mother was really easy as it seemed. The Misty Ocean Sect was said to have no backer except their one progenitor at the eternal level. So offending this kind of sect wasn''t a problem. Not to mention this sect, they even banged heads with Dao Godly Light Pce in the past.

    The True Dragon n was truly daring enough. Especially if they benefitted in it.

    "What''s the second condition?" The emperor asked.

    "I will be apanying Brother Jin until he find the Temr n." Xiu''er said which shocked everyone here.

    Even Jin Rou wss surprised of how silly this condition was.

    "Temr n?" Though the emperor was surprised, he still thought of this calmly, "What does your big brother have to do with the Temr n?"

    The emperor''s tone was serious. A clear indication that he was very wary of this force.

    "He told me that he needed to take care of a business there. But he also told me that he didn''t offend the n or something. Business, just business." Xiu''er exined.

    Hearing this, the emperor was relieved. He was very cautious of that n. He could offend the pce and the valley, but this Temr n, he would never dare. After all, there was a terrifying secret that only few people knew, particrly by immortal progenitors and 12ws true gods.

    And this secret, was the sole reason why no one dared to challenge the n''s power. Though there would be minor skirmishes, the events only extended up to that.

    "If that''s the case, then I agree with your conditions." The emperor smiled, "You can travel with your big brother longer and help him with his business, and after that, you''ll return here. Don''t worry, before you return, I assure you that your mother will also be here too."

    Hearing this, Xiu''er sighed in relief. Everything went smoothly. And all that was left, was to pay Jin Rou this insurmountable amount of help somehow.

 Chapter 306 - Drained Fallen Falls

    206 ˇŞ Mysterious Fallen Falls

    "So where will we start?" Xiu''er asked Jin Rou as they were eating their meal. After the battle, the emperor invited them to stay for the day and just continue their business tomorrow.

    "You''ll know it tomorrow." Jin Rou answered.

    And since the emperor was quite kind when asking them, naturally, Jin Rou wouldn''t decline to pay the emperor the same amount of attitude.

    Besides, getting Xiu''er familiarize himself in this ce might be a good idea. After all, in the future, he and his mother would live here.

    Then, Xiu''er and Jin Rou were introduced to everyone and the n seemed to weed them wholeheartedly. Well, who wouldn''t want to befriend such a powerful being? Their emperor was defeated, and since they couldn''t dare enough to antagonize Jin Rou, all they could do was befriend him. And in fact, this move was the best for them.

    Not to mention, they would benefit from this greatly. They weren''t just aware of it yet.

    ---

    The next morning. Xiu''er had bade farewell to the n and said that he would be back as soon as everything was settled.

    They went off as soon as the sun took a peek in the rolling mountains so it was quite early and Xiu''er was still sleepy. As a child, he needed much more sleep than adults.

    "Why do we need to set off so early in the morning?" Xiu''er grumbled. He was thinking that Jin Rou was purposely trying to annoy him.

    "Starting your journey during sunrise is something like people were already ustomed. And so do I." Jin Rou smiled, "Besides, it''s good in the feeling if you meet the sun during this time. It''s quite refreshing andforting."

    While it was true that starting your trip when the sun rises or dawn came wasmon nowadays, the child thought that it wasn''t necessary at all. After all, what difference could it make to travel during morning and noon?

    "Whatever." Xiu''er groaned and rolled his eyes in annoyance. Since Jin Rou was his guardian, he couldn''t do anything butply in reluctance. Furthermore, his sleepiness would go awayter so it didn''t matter at all.

    "So where are we going really?" Xiu''er was thinking that they might be going to the nearest town to inquire about the current whereabouts of the Temr n. As the n itself was changing locations every time, it was difficult to pinpoint them.

    But after contemting about this, the child shook his head. Even the intelligence of some towns here wouldn''t amount to anything. It''s the Temr n, one of the leading forces of this world, that we''re talking. How could meremon people knew something significant about them?

    "We''re going to a ce where you can awaken your true form." Jin Rou said, "You just turned into a full blood dragon, but you aren''t yet capable of turning yourself into a dragon."

    "ˇ­" Xiu''er looked at Jin Rou with disbelief. He didn''t expect this kind of answer, "You have the ability to awaken it?"

    This was a pleasant surprise for the child. As a young kid, he was still incapable of transforming and this was quite normal. As as matter of fact, you could only transform if you were already at the age of 15, the age of adulthood of dragons.

    How old was Xiu''er again? He was still a tender child at the age of 5. There were 10 years more to wait before he could transform. Even the greatest geniuses of the dragon n couldn''t cheat this.

    "Of course. Who do you think am I?" Jin Rou chuckled and answered, "Everything is possible if I''m the one doing it."

    "Yeah, right." Xiu''er sighed and gave in, "So how can I awaken my dragon blood?"

    In order to transform into his true form, Xiu''er needed to awaken his dragon bloodline since the bloodline itself was the fuel to it.

    "I heard from your nsmen that there''s this falls two hundred kilometers east from the n. And your n used to use it when awakening the dragon bloodline." Jin Rou said.

    "You mean the Mysterious Fallen Falls?" Xiu''er came into realization that it was probably the reason why they took the east route. But, shook his head, "I know that ce and my mother told me stories about it. But, the fallen falls has already been drained and there''s no water flowing within. So it is now called Drained Fallen Falls."

    "This was what the elders of the dragon n said, too." Jin Rou nodded and smiled, "However, they just didn''t know that there''s a hidden worth of this falls."

    "?" Xiu''er was puzzled, "What do you mean?"

    "You''ll know it soon." Jin Rou didn''t fill him and instead let him wait.

    ---

    The Mysterious Fallen Falls or rather Drained Fallen Falls was a property belonging to the True Dragon n. And in the past, the falls was brimming with vitality as the flow of water was always strong and immense. Not to mention, the flow of qi in the water was extremely dense and powerful.

    However, for some unknown reason, the falls was drained all of a sudden. The progenitors of the n, including the emperor, tried to investigate what happened but to no avail. And now, it''s been thousands of years past but the falls had not recovered.

    Thus, the n deemed this as dead, changing its name to Drained Fallen Falls.

    In the past, the surroundings of the falls used to be full of greeneries and nts. However, now, it was deste enough that any animal wouldn''t dare to step foot.

    "This is indeed arge falls." Xiu''er couldn''t help but exim in amazement. He looked at the sky piercing peak and gasped. Though this ce no longer had any water flowing, the intimidating vibe was still there.

    Jin Rou closed his eyes and studied his surroundings, making sure that there wasn''t a threat waiting or looming above their heads. After assuring the situation, he opened his eyes and said, "This ce has still an energy. And it will help you greatly in awakening your bloodline."

 Chapter 307 - An Old Man

    "This ce still has an energy?" Xiu''er was skeptical. Looking at how deste this ce was, he couldn''t think where was the energy here in this ce.

    "The energy is minuscule, so it''s expected that you couldn''t sense it." Jin Rou shook his head, "Besides, there is a terrifying thing here that might be the cause of the sudden drain of this falls."

    "..." This time, Xiu''er believed what Jin Rou said. He couldn''t help but feel a creeping feeling crawling under his skin. However, he still asked, "What is that terrifying thing?"

    "An existence, to be exact." Jin Rou said gravely, "Until now, it''s sucking away this falls'' energy, turning it into its food."

    "ˇ­" Xiu''er unconsciously step backwards. Jin Rou had sessfully scared him. Jin Rou was very strong, and to categorize an existence as terrifying meant that the hidden monster here was a threat.

    And now, even after thousands of years, it was still alive and still eating the falls'' nutrients.

    "Don''t worry, since I''m here, nothing is going to happen." Jin Rou reassured the scared child.

    Jin Rou had this sole and real purpose ofing here and the reason of the child''s awakening came second. When Jin Rou was still in the True Dragon n, the moment he heard stories about this ce, he immediately activated his eyes by secret and expanded his vision to the east until he reached this.

    And when Jin Rou closed his eyes a while ago to check for threats, it was to confirm that aside from that existence hiding, there were no external threats that he needed to take care of.

    Hearing this assurance, the child calmed down a bit and nodded.

    He knew what to do. And that was to stay away from Jin Rou in a safe distance, and at the same time, Jin Rou would be able to reach him in case for the worst case scenario.

    Then, Jin Rou walked off towards the drained falls and activated all his senses. Though he knew that he was stronger than this existence, he couldn''t be so confident and put all caution away.

    "Show yourself." Jin Rou said coldly, "You know that it is useless hiding here. You show yourself or I''ll help you."

    "Haha. I am amazed that you can pry into my dimension I created that deep." Suddenly, a deep voice reverberated the entire ce.

    And soon, an old man appeared. He looked like a beggar with his tattered clothes. With a ck and white hair on both half of his head. His beard was seemed to be trimmed in hurried pace. He would looklike a drunk old man in the pub if not for his beggar''s attire.

    "Oh?" The old man appeared surprised and said, "I can''t see this friend''s cultivation. It seems like you have attained a powerful realm. For your age, it''s quite an amazing feat."

    This old man didn''t look like the terrifying existence that Jin Rou described. But Xiu''er could feel the massive power that was circting inside the old man''s body. He could feel it.

    This old man was stronger than the Dragon Emperor. Several times stronger than him, at least.

    "You have been eating this falls'' nutrients for quite a while now. You must have starved yourself in the past to do this." Jin Rou coldly smiled.

    "Indeed, Daoist Friend." The old man nodded and answered truthfully, "I suffered grave injuries during the battle a hundred thousand years ago, and had no choice but to flee in order to survive."

    "Who could gravely injure a progenitor at the immortal level here in this world?" Jin Rou posed a question, but he answered it immediately, "Oh, probably a true god with 12ws?"

    "Your insights has surpassed the limitations, Daoist Friend." The old man smiled amicably and confirmed Jin Rou''s deduction, "Indeed, I have been injured by a Twelvew True God. But it''s already has been within my expectations."

    Xiu''er couldn''t help but suck a mouthful of cold air hearing this conversation.

    This old man was actually an Immortal Progenitor! Remember, progenitors at the immortal level could only be counted in one''s fingers. Perhaps, only with one hand.

    And to actually see a real progenitor at a immortal level here, it sounded surreal.

    Unfortunately, though. This progenitor had took the wrong way.

    "You have been devoured by darkness." Finally, Jin Rou didn''t beat around the bush any longer and said, "And since that''s the case, I can''t let you off."

    Jin Rou could clearly see how dark this progenitor''s heart. And he knew that he would bring nothing but cmity if ever he were to be set free in thend. The progenitor was still umting resources to prepare for hiseback on stage, thus, the time right now was the best to back him off.

    "Daoist Friend, I might be already part of the darkness, but I am still me." The old man calmly said.

    "No matter what you say, you won''t escape death. You are still part of the darkness and what will you do, will also be ording to the darkness." Jin Rou retorted.

    "Indeed, what you have said is true. But..." The old man wanted to say more, but he shook his head and said, "Daoist Friend, it seems that there is no choice but to fight. So be it, a fight it is."

    Soon, the old man suddenly became enveloped with dark gaseous mes. He closed his eyes and opened it, releasing two rays of dark light that shot towards Jin Rou.

    "Boom! Boom!" Jin Rou evaded it but the two lights exploded, blowing everything in its vicinity.

    "Daoist Friend, please excuse my rudeness." The old man suddenly disappeared.

    And after a few seconds, he appeared once again but in the sky. His eyes turned dark again and rays of dark lights shot towards Jin Rou with even a faster speed.

    "Boom!" It exploded once again.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The old man kept on sending barrages of rays of light towards Jin Rou, leaving him nothing but defense.

    Jin Rou couldn''t help but be surprised. Except for his grandma, this was the first time someone could make him defend himself in session.

 Chapter 308 - Eyeright Progenitor

    "This old man is strong." Jin Rou couldn''t help but mutter under his breath. Thoughbhe already expected that this existence was strong, he was still surprised nevertheless.

    Just imagine, an immortal progenitor being capable of rendering Jin Rou, a zenith god, on defensive? Surely, the power of darkness was amazing.

    The old man suddenly stopped his attacks and looked at Jin Rou. He smiled and said, "Daoist Friend, what''s the matter? Why aren''t you attacking me?"

    This statement had full marks of mockery. Though the voice was calm and amiable, one could feel the insult in his words.

    "It seems like taking the offensive makes you quite arrogant." Jin Rou chuckled.

    "Arrogant? That''s not the right word for that, Daoist Friend." The old man shook his head and said, "I am just confident of my capabilities. I, Eyeright Progenitor, has always been."

    Eyeright Progenitor! Xiu''er was instantly came into a realization at this point. To think that this old man was the almost legendary Eyeright Progenitor!

    Eyeright Progenitor was someone who was renowned in the God''s Realm. He was a rare genius that swept through the world without so much difficulty.

    Furthermore, he once challenged Lightsaber True God in a match when they were younger! As they were in the same generation and hot-headed youth, they always shed heads but Eyeright Progenitor had always been the loser. In all of their matches, Lightsaber was always the victor.

    But this didn''t deter the progenitor from seeking greater strength and dao. He cultivated with all his might and best. He passed millions of setbacks and tribtions while taking his imperial path.

    And now, he became one of the very few immortal progenitors of this world. Too bad though, he wasn''t able to keep on the right track and instead seek darkness to attain greater power.

    "We are in a deep trouble." Xiu''er was worried. Eyeright was someone who was capable of contending against Lightsaber, a legendary figure of this world. All he could do was pray for all the gods out there that Jin Rou would be able toe into a solution.

    " Daoist Friend, we are taking too long here." Eyeright Progenitor said with impatience, "I''m afraid I have to end this now."

    "End? Yes, sure. But the one who''s going to die is you." Jin Rou was contemting what systems he would use in order to provide maximum damage to the target yet minimum to the surroundings. After all, he couldn''t just wipe this ce out since Xiu''er has still some use to it.

    "..." Eyeright couldn''t help but feel that the air had changed. It looked like Jin Rou was finally getting serious against him.

    Soon, snake-like bolts of blue lightning coiled Jin Rou''s body. The clouds became gloomy and heavy. As if rain and thundershowers were going to descend to this ce. He looked like a lightning god who''s capable of turning everything, even this world, into ashes.

    "Hmm!" Eyeright was feeling uneasy now and decided to throw several rays of ck lights in the direction of Jin Rou. This rays were fast enough that normal eyes couldn''t follow it through. Not to mention, it seemed the piercing power had increased several times more.

    "Woosh! Woosh! Woosh!" When the rays touched Jin Rou, it just suddenly disappeared as if they didn''t exist at all.

    "The lightning can negate the rays?" Eyeright was stumped and confused. Remember, those rays of lights were several times stronger than the previous attacks. Yet, it couldn''t pierce through Jin Rou''s lightning, "No, it must be something like it can negate anything it touched."

    Eyeright''stter conclusion was the truth. With how powerful the lightnings created by Jin Rou, it was impossible for it to be pierced unless the attack was stronger than the lightning itself.

    "Alright, my turn." Jin Rou said. He bent his knees and charged forward to Eyeright Progenitor.

    "Boom!" After which, Jin Rou threw a punch filled with lightning against Eyeright.

    "!!" The progenitor was shocked with how powerful this punch was as it threw him away in a distance. Furthermore, he felt that his stomach churned and he almost vomit, but he forced it down.

    "Activate!" Eyeright could feel the impending danger and immediately released all his darkness aura, engulfing the entire ce into a solitary of darkness, "One Eye To Destroy!"

    "Bam!" Soon, an eye covered with darkness appeared above Eyeright. This eye was terrifying that it could make anyone tremble in fear and kneel down in submission.

    "Even your eyes has been tainted by darkness." Jin Rou said with a cold tone, "You have surely expressed your deliverance to the evil path."

    "This is the path I chose to walked on." Eyeright said, "And I have no regrets even if I die here. After all, even I have so many lives, I will still choose this path, the pursue of darkness dao."

    "Then, just die." Jin Rou moved in a light-like speed that he left afterimages.

    "Ksssh!" Next, he appeared 50 meters away from the progenitor and threw a more aggressive punch. But Eyeright had already became prepared, he activated his eye and tens of barriers appeared between him and Jin Rou.

    "Kssh! Kssh! Kssh!" ss-like breaking reverberated loudly in the entire ce as Jin Rou was piercing through with his punch.

    "Boom!" Just when Jin Rou was about to break thest barrier, an explosion exploded right in front of him which made him backed him off a few steps.

    Though the explosion didn''t injure Jin Rou, his right hand was scratched. There appeared a small wound which was bleeding.

    This was the first time Jin Rou had bled. And in a sense, it was unthinkable. Even during his battle against his grandmother, he didn''t bleed at all.

    In the past, he thought that true gods and progenitors were weak in the eyes of zenith gods. But it seemed that it wasn''t the case right now. There might be a gap between them, but the gap wasn''t vast enough to be crossed. Of course, the crossing was almost next to impossible.

    And to think this old man, Eyeright Progenitor, could put up a fight against Jin Rou and even scratched him.

    Jin Rou was right not to underestimate his enemy.

 Chapter 309 - The World Trembles

    "You are indeed strong." Jin Rou couldn''t help but praise his enemy, "However, it still isn''t enough to deter me from killing you."

    "Yes, I can feel it too." Eyeright Progenitor nodded with a serious expression, "You are stronger than me. But Daoist Friend, please do not expect to push me around. After all, I have the capabilities to fight you."

    "If you just didn''t seek this path, I would have spared you." Jin Rou said, "Unfortunately, you are destined to die the moment you chose this path."

    "We shall talk no more, Daoist Friend." The progenitor said, "We have different ideologies. Thus we will not be able to understand each other."

    "Then, I shall agree. Activate!" Jin Rou shouted. Soon, a bow made of lightning appeared in his hands.

    The bow wasn''t something with a majestic and powerful aura. Yet, one look and an expert could determine that this could destroynds and seas in one shot, bringing a destructive catastrophe in the whole world.

    Indeed, when the progenitor had seen this, he couldn''t help but crease his brows. As a being who stood at the very apex of this world, he could fully recognize weapons and artifacts of a godly level.

    And this bow, was not an exception. The moment heid eyes on it, the progenitor knew that this must be terrify powerful.

    "A system and a weapon at the same time with such massive destruction capability." Eyeright could clearly saw through this bow, "It seems you are taking me more seriously now, Daoist Friend."

    "Arena of Laws!" Jin Rou didn''t answer and activated another system. Then, the whole ce was covered with gray mirror images, it looked like it caged Jin Rou and the progenitor here.

    This system was capable of creating a cage so that the persons inside wouldn''t be able to leave. The only way for this to be removed was to kill the activator. Furthermore, that was the only to escape here as the cage was impregnable. Even zenith gods wouldn''t be able to leave here for a time.

    "Open!" The progenitor also didn''t waste time. He knew that unless one of them was killed, this arena wouldn''t fade away. Thus, he'' would give his best shot.

    Soon, a whirlpool of darkness aura emerged from his very being, creating constant fluctuations all around the field. The dark aura pooled and circted around him, changing the wind''s course every time.

    "Hah!" The progenitor shouted and released everything. The whirlpool of dark aura turned into jet ck gaseous mes above him. It was expanded up to the side to side of the arena. Remember, this whole ce was very vast, perhaps thousands of kilometers at a generous estimation.

    This gaseous mes was intimidating enough to make even another progenitor at the immortal level tremble in fear and kneel for mercy.

    Jin Rou leaped up and stood there motionless for a few seconds. He looked like a god overlooking all his subjects. Then, he raised his bow and pointed it against the progenitor. Next, he pulled the bow string slowly and a huge spear-like arrow emerged at the side of Jin Rou. It was a colossal arrow that seemed could kill any beings, be it gods or devils.

    "Time to end this." Jin Rou coldly said.

    "Indeed, Daoist Friend." The progenitor smiled and shouted, "To the death!"

    "Wham!" Soon, Jin Rou let go of the bowstring and the spear-like arrow shot towards the progenitor with a speed of light!

    The passing of the arrow made this whole world tremble and the void shook violently, leaving cracks all around.

    "Haah!" Eyeright shouted once again and shot the vast ocean of mes towards Jin Rou like a surreal tsunami of mes.

    "Krsssh!" Once the two attacks collided, the trembling world once again tremble worse. The shaking of the ground made all the trees, houses, and courts to turn into nothingness.

    The nearbymon people panicked and the patrols weren''t able to contain the fleeing people. It seemed that they thought that it was already the end of the world, so they wanted to find a safe ce.

    Even the dragon n was terrified by this feeling.

    "What''s happening?" The emperor couldn''t help but gasp in fright. This kind of power was so scary that it made him frozen on his throne. He expanded his senses and discovered that the main force came from the east where the Drained Fallen Falls was located.

    "This kind of power...." The emperor was bbergasted, "There is a darkness living there!"

    The emperor then shot up from his seat and called for other progenitors. As the force was found on their territory, it was their responsibility to check what''s happening. Thus, leading all their gods and progenitors was a must. After all, this kind of darkness was insanely strong that the emperor wasn''t confident of contending against.

    Soon, the emperor and hispany flew off to the east in haste.

    ---

    In the Drained Fallen Falls. The battle had finally ended.

    Jin Rou was standing still in the air while looking at the ground, he was catching his breath. It seemed he was a bit exhausted.

    On the ground, the old man was lying down with a bloody appearance. Many deepcerations were on his body and his bones were incinirated, making his body t-like. However, the old man wasn''t yet dead.

    "I have... lost." The progenitor said with great difficulty.

    Jin Rou descended down next to the lying old man and answered, "Yes. And you are about to die."

    "I am firmly aware. Cough!" The progenitor said as he coughed up blood, "And it is as I expected."

    "You foresaw this?" Jin Rou asked.

    "From the very start." The progenitor answered, "The moment I sensed your eyes, I already knew my fate."

    "Why didn''t you run?" Jin Rou was confused. If the old man knew he wasing for him, he still had enough time to flee. After all, he knew that he would suffer this kind of fate.

    The old man looked at Jin Rou with thousands of emotions and answered, "Because I''m already tired running."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "And this kind of relief... wasn''t bad at all"

    Soon, the progenitor turned into ashes and carried by the wind. Jin Rou couldn''t help but feel that the progenitor was happy that this happened.

    And with this, an immortal progenitor, a top one at that, has passed away.

 Chapter 310 - Awakening

    "His expression was so peaceful when passing away..." Xiu''er had seen everything from the start up to this time. When he saw the dying old man, he couldn''t help but remember his own grandfather on her mother''s side.

    That was the same expression when he passed away, filled with satisfaction.

    Xiu''er brushed off this thought immediately. Now was not the time to think about this. He walked up to Jin Rou and said, "You defeated him."

    "Yes, obviously." Jin Rouughed, "However, it took me more effort than I anticipated."

    This was true. Though Jin Rou didn''t dare to underestimate his opponent, the fact remained that he took longer to kill the progenitor. Well, this wasn''t surprising at all. Since progenitors and true gods were only one level below the zenith, it was understandable that they could put up a proper fight against zeniths.

    Of course, if the progenitor fought with a stronger zenith, like Jin Rou''s grandmother, the result would be better.

    Well, this was a good practice for Jin Rou and fighting someone this strong had thrilled him. So it was a good thing all in all.

    "So? Now that the old man is no longer here, what are we going to do?" Xiu''er said with curiosity, "You said that you would awaken my bloodline here. However, I don''t see how will we seed that."

    "Of course, that''s the reason why we came here." Jin Rou answered, "Then, let''s begin."

    Jin Rou walked towards the rock of the falls. Then, he touched it resulting in a blinding light. The light illuminated all the remaining darkness lurking this ce,pletely annihting them. Furthermore, the light brought so muchfort to them as if they were baptized and refreshed.

    "Whoosh!" Soon, the drained falls had suddenly flowed out flood-like current of water from the peak. The current was so intense that any normal person might be pulverized because of the great force.

    "..." Xiu''er didn''t know what to say. The falls had been drained and dry for ten thousands of years, yet now, with just a touch of Jin Rou, the vitality of the falls returned.

    How magical was that? Jin Rou always surprise him with all kinds of miracle. Perhaps, in this world only Jin Rou was capable of this. Even the legendary figures might not be able to pull this feat.

    Jin Rou smiled and looked at the shocked child, "Xiu''er,e here. You need to meditate under this falls to awaken your bloodline."

    "You want me to go under that powerful current?" Xiu''er was stupefied, "I might notst for a minute before I die there."

    "What are you talking about?" Jin Rou chuckled, "I''m here so nothing will happen to you."

    This time, Xiu''er realized this point that he didn''t think of. That''s right, with Jin Rou here, what''s there to be afraid of? This falls waspletely under control and safe as long as Jin Rou was around.

    Thus, he didn''t hesitate any longer and walk towards the massive and bone-chilling water current. Then, he put himself under and gritted his teeth for the iing pain.

    However, the expected pain didn''te at all and instead he felt himself lighter. He didn''t ask any questions and sat in a lotus position, meditating. Though Xiu''er was too young for this, with Jin Rou here, he was safe and could focus all his strength towards his awakening.

    Jin Rou just sat nearby and observed the happenings. Everything was already in its ce. All he needed to do was wait for Xiu''er to awaken his dragon bloodline.

    ---

    The emperor of the dragon n and his progenitors had already arrived at the vicinity of the drained falls. However, they suddenly stopped their tracks for a reason.

    "What is this barrier...?" The emperor gasped in surprise. This was the first time he saw this kind ofrge barrier. In afar, the barrier wasn''t visible so they weren''t aware. However in the nearsight, they could clearly see it as a day, albeit transparently clear.

    The emperor tried many offensive systems to break the barrier but to no avail. His emperors had also tried their best but they got the same result, all were in vain.

    Take note, these were all attacks from progenitors, eternals and myriads. But the barrier wasn''t even scratched. This proved the defensive capability of it.

    The emperor wanted to enter it. After all, his heart was very anxious and wanted to get the answer to his questions. With how powerful the force a while ago, it surely came from beings of immortal progenitors.

    An uninvited immortal progenitor had came into their turf, so why would the emperor not worry?

    "It seems all we can do is to wait until this barrier release itself." Heartdragon Progenitor, one of the progenitors of the dragon n, suggested, "Unless the activator deactivate this, we don''t have a chance on entering."

    The emperor nodded. Indeed, they were powerless against this barrier so all they could do was wait. Furthermore, they could make ample preparations in case of the worst-case scenario.

    "Let''s make a formation." The emperor said, "At least hundreds of formations all around this barrier. We needed to ensure that in case that entity inside was still alive, we could fight it."

    The progenitors nodded and immediately set up formations ording to the emperor''s instructions. After a few hours, they finished it and looked at the barrier, waiting for it to open.

    ---

    "Raaah!" Inside the barrier, a white dragon with sharp scales could be seen under the falls. Though it was still small, its beastly eyes could already prate the clouds. It flew into the sky and descended.

    It soon turned into a small child with a tender look. There were still some scales on his cheeks but this was quite normal.

    "Congrattions." Jin Rou apuded, "You have be a dragon now, for real."

    "Thank... you." Xiu''er stuttered. He didn''t expect to get so many blessing in just days. It felt like their ancestors had saved the world in their past lives, and now he was reaping their just harvest, their karmic cycle.

    "It''s no big deal." Jin Rou shook his head. He was very happy to lend a hand to this child and wasn''t expecting anything in return even in the near future.

    As long as he didn''t take the wrong path, then Jin Rou could already consider everything paid.

 Chapter 311 - Contemplation

    "We need to get out of this ce now."Jin Rou said, "Your nsmen are already waiting outside of this barrier."

    "Huh?" Xiu''er seemed to go nk in a second and said, "You mean they were attracted by the battle here? I thought it wouldn''t be leaked on the outside."

    "I never said something like that." Jin Rou shook his head, "But yes, they were attracted by themotion. It seems that the power that has been released alerted them greatly that they even set up massive amount of formations."

    Xiu''er contemted for a moment. In actuality, this result was obvious and given. After all, the battle of Jin Rou and Eyeright Progenitor was amazing enough to make any spectators gasp in amazement.

    "Then what should we do?" Xiu''er said, "Don''t tell me we will have to face them?"

    "Of course not." Jin Rou smiled and activated his gate. Soon, arge dark-gold gate appeared out of the void, "Have you forgotten about this?"

    "Right." Xiu''er wanted to p his forehead. Jin Rou had this kind of power as he used this already in the past. Why didn''t he think of this? Next, he stepped up on the gate and said, "Then I''ll be entering first."

    Seeing Xiu''er entering the gate, Jin Rou followed suit. They were on their way to a random ce that the gate would decide.

    ---

    "Rumble!" The impregnable barrier started to break all of a sudden.

    "The barrier is deactivated!" The emperor shouted to alert his progenitors, "Be on alert!"

    The progenitors nodded with serious expressions. They knew that this matter had of a great significance.

    Soon, the entire mirror barrier had broken off. After which, the emperor waited until the smoke dissipated. But he already activated his five senses to the maximum degree. In case that there was a prior movement below, he would immediately activate all the formations he had set up together with his progenitors.

    Fortunately, even after everything was cleared, nothing happened.

    However, they saw something that made them believe that they were dreaming.

    "What the hell..." The emperor couldn''t help but curse under his breath. He just saw that the long drained falls suddenly became alive! He rushed towards the falls and felt the water, "The power of this falls has been doubled. Not just that, the purity of water was almost a hundred percent!"

    As a progenitor, the Dragon Emperor could distinguish this kind of things. He was very amazed and thought this was inconceivable.

    But the truth lied within his eyes. So, he believed it.

    The other progenitors had also followed and felt the falls and all of them rose to the same conclusion.

    "But who can pull such an amazing feat?" The emperor asked himself. He turned around and observed the surroundings, "And it seemed that the great battle happened right in this ce. It looks like that the power of the battlers are very strong and unfathomable."

    "In my opinion, the immortal progenitor had battled with a very strong person, much stronger than him." Snowdragon Progenitor said. He was also one of the progenitors of the n.

    "And who can defeat such a progenitor at an immortal level?" The emperor asked. He could still feel the fluctuations of the void due to the recent battle. And as a myriad progenitor, he knew that the Immortal progenitor was so strong that perhaps unless their hidden progenitor came out of seclusion, they would never stand a chance.

    Fortunately, the progenitor was already dead or else all they could was run for their lives using their formations.

    After a careful rumination, the emperor fell into a single and only possible conclusion, "It seems that it was Xiu''er''s big brother."

    "I thought so, too." The other progenitors had the same results also.

    The emperor came into this conclusion because of the two main reasons. Firstly, Jin Rou had defeated him and experienced the power first hand. Though he couldn''t gauge it exactly, he knew that Jin Rou was very strong. Secondly, who would want to take the trouble of going to this kind of ce? After all, the falls used to be drained for thousands of years. It just meant that Jin Rou had a possible way of recovering the falls, and this falls could help Xiu''er awaken.

    Remember, Jin Rou could even turn a half blood into a full blood. So this feat fitted Jin Rou.

    "But to think that he can awaken a 5 year old child..." The emperor thought under his breath. If his spections were true, Jin Rou was more terrifying than he expected.

    It was really the right choice to befriend that man.

    "Your Majesty, please take a look at this." Snowdragon Progenitor said as he urged the emperor.

    "What is it?" The emperor walked towards.

    "Are you familiar with this clothes, Your Majesty?" Snowdragon asked.

    "..." The emperor looked carefully at the tattered clothes lying on the ground. After a few seconds, he almost jumped in fright and said, "This is Eyeright Progenitor''s clothes!"

    "That''s right." Snowdragon affirmed. He was the most knowledgeable of all the progenitors, "Eyeright Progenitor was one of the famous existence back in his era. After all, he was the only one who was capable of contending against Lightsaber True God in the past. Take note, Lightsaber was a twelvew true god.

    He disappeared for so many years now, yet who would have thought that he was just here right in our territory?"

    "So Eyeright had chosen darkness." The emperor was very sure of this. The darkness he felt a while ago was impossible toe from Jin Rou. And with this conclusion, he finally understood the sequences of events. In fact, he even now knew that Eyeright took arge role why the falls was drained.

    After thinking for a while, the emperor decided, "Tell all the dragon nsmen who are waiting for an awakening to gather here in the falls in 2 days. Anyone who tardies will never be given second opportunity."

    As the falls was back, it was now the time to use it in full length. With this falls, the dragon n, along with Xiu''er, would surely prosper.

 Chapter 312 - Academy Of Chaos

    "You want to attend a ss lecture?" Jin Rou was confused of this sudden favor.

    While they were on the way, Xiu''er had told him about this. In this world, of course, education still mattered. However, it was only avable to those nobility, who could afford it.

    That''s right. Education was expensive. Very expensive that not even half of the total poption received it.

    Jin Rou contemted, as a child, Xiu''er naturally would ask for this. After all, even him had received an education when he was younger.

    The thing was, he could just teach Xiu''er everything he wanted. But that may not be the same experience as attending a ss lecture with everyone else.

    After all, Jin Rou''s idea was private tutorial.

    "Is there a nearby school that we can go?" Jin Rou asked. Since it was a child''s simple request, he would approve. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with the idea of Xiu''er. Perhaps, he could also learn a thing or two in the school.

    "That''s why I brought it up." Xiu''er''s eyes suddenly glimmered, "There is a famous school nearby. And that is my dream school."

    "That''s why." Jin Rouughed. It seemed that this child had already nned it out from the start, only worrying about his answer.

    "So tell me, what is this dream school you''re talking about?"

    ---

    Academy of Chaos was one of the most prestigious school in the whole world. It was even respected by many gods and progenitors as many of them had came from here.

    While its independent power could never match up with big forces like the dragon n, if you would add the alumni students who were now gods and progenitors right now, their forces was scary. Very scary.

    In the past, a sect had tried to annihte the whole school. But instead of annihting the school, they were annihted instead. Their whole sect and ns had been eradicated, fully without any survivors by the raging gods and progenitors of the school.

    After that, no one had tried to take a bite of this big piece of pie again.

    "So this is the school you''re talking about." Jin Rou nodded. They already reached the ce and he was looking at the exquisite and grand structures of the ce.

    Every building was big, and colored with jet-ck painting. Though the color was ck, it appeared so cool and beautiful in the eyes.

    Not just that, many students wearing a ck robe were going to and fro. It was like a buzzling market, but the difference was the students was properly walking, not bumping with each other.

    The ce was so organized and well-maintained. And that''s an impressive thing for Jin Rou.

    Xiu''er''s eyes sparkled like a diamond. It looked like this was also his first time being here despite knowing this school for a time now, "Academy of Chaos is really up to their reputation."

    "Hello, friends." Just when they were about to walk up, a man wearing a strange outfit walked towards them, "Are you new here?"

    "Yes, and who are you?" Jin Rou politely asked.

    "I am a guide of the Academy of Chaos. You can call me Dei." Dei smiled courteously and said, "You can ask me whatever you want about the school, free of charge."

    "Free of charge?" Jin Rou''s interest was piqued. He didn''t know what the other party was plotting, but it won''t hurt him if he y by his rules, "Okay, since it''s free of charge. Who is the founder of the academy?"

    Xiu''er looked at Jin Rou, bewildered.

    "The founder of the Academy of Chaos is Chaos Origin Progenitor. He was also one of the legendary figures of the world. Furthermore, before he established this academy, he had fought with Lightsaber True God. However, no one knows who won. After that, he umted his past knowledge of daos and build the foundation of this academy." Dei talked like he knew everything like the back of his fingers.

    "Interesting." Jin Rou was a bit amazed by this answer. In fact, even Xiu''er was amazed. While he also knew that Chaos Origin was the founder of the academy, the informed stopped at that point.

    "You''re praising me too much, friend." Dei casually waved his hand. As if he was really being praised.

    "I just said it''s interesting, I didn''t say you are amazing." Jin Rou smirked, "Very well, the second question is how do you enroll in this academy? What are the requirements?"

    This time, Xiu''er felt relieved. This question should be the core and the first to be asked. After all, he was here to attend sses.

    "That? You just need to go to the Enrollment Hall. And for the requirements, it depends on the examiner''s mood." Dei answered.

    "Depends on the examiner''s mood? Why is that?" Jin Rou asked, confused.

    "Because the examiner is a little bit entric and strange." Dei answered as he shrugged his shoulders, "No matter how talented and prestigious you are, if the examiner deems you as failed, then you failed. He is not afraid of the retaliation of those he offended, after all, he got the academy''s back."

    "That''s..." Jin Rou didn''t know what to say. The examiner was really a strange guy. Just think about it, it was ording to the examiner''s mood? That''s too strange, to be exact.

    "Anyway, no need to mull over this." Dei pped his hands, "The entrance exam for new students is about to start in a few minutes, so you guys are in luck to meet the time here. If you are just a secondte in the examination, you need to wait for tomorrow for the next examination."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "So how about I lead the way? Free of charge, once again."

    "Then we''ll be taking up your offer." Jin Rou smiled. He really found thisd very interesting.

    Then, Dei smiled and led the way. While the two followed suit to the Enrollment Hall.

 Chapter 313 - Teacher Song

    "Teacher Song is in a bad mood right now." A student said filled with worry, "My brother is supposed to take the exam today, but it seems like it isn''t appropriate today. He might fail because of Teacher Song''s sour mood."

    "Indeed. If not for that woman who infuriated Teacher Song. Dammit." Another student said, with a curse under his breath, "We are going to do some research and Teacher Song is part of it. We are hecked by the schedule already, and now it looks like we''re going to be dyed more."

    "Shh. Quiet down. Your voice, lower it!" A student was petrified when he heard this, "If she hears, you''re dead. You know how ferocious that woman is. She even dares to pick a fight with Teacher Song every single day. What more for you? I bet you''ll be a meatpaste after a while."

    The student who talked about the woman suddenly got goosebumps all over his body. Imagining himself being skinned alive while shouting profusely made him shudder uncontrobly.

    This casual talk was heard by Jin Rou and hispany as they arrived.

    "Although you guys are lucky to be in time, you are unfortunate for this. As we have heard, the examiner, Teacher Song, is in a bad mood. So it''s better to enroll for tomorrow." Dei shook his head. Even him didn''t suggest that they continue with this. After all, everyone only got one chance to enroll per year. So, he didn''t want the two to fail because of this.

    As a guide, he should give the best options and suggestions avable in his arsenal. Of course, with the best and usible oues.

    "I''ll still take it." Xiu''er seemed to not mind the suggestion and said, "No matter what, I''ll still take the examination."

    "What..." Dei was stupefied, "Are you serious? I told you that it isn''t a good idea to continue right now. There''s still tomorrow when everything is already good."

    "And who told you that tomorrow would be a good time, then?" Xiu''er refuted, "You have heard those students talking, right? Teacher Song is being angered every day by that woman. Basically speaking, while it''s indeed a good idea to wait for tomorrow, uncertainty is still there and the possibilities of things going in our way are still, in fact, low.

    "But..." Dei wanted to say something but immediately interrupted by Xiu''er, "But it''s better than today since there''s a possibility that Teacher Song will not be in sour mood when I take the exam? No, I don''t want to cling to a little chance only to lose more than that."

    "..." Dei was speechless. Completely speechless. He never expected that this little kid could talk so much sense like an adult! Just how smart this kid was to achieve this?

    "Alright, that''s enough." Jin Rou joined in to stop the two bickering. He was also very pleased by what Xiu''er said. Basically, that''s what he wanted to hear, "We''ll go with Xiu''er''s idea. Since I''m just his guardian, I''ll support whatever he wants."

    "..." Dei didn''t know what to say. But sighed in resignation, "Okay, it''s up to you. I''m just a guide so I have no say in this, just someone who will give valuable suggestions for best results."

    Jin Rou smiled and nodded at Xiu''er, indicating that he could take the exam.

    The Enrollment Hall was spacious enough like an arena, capable of housing over 10,000 people in a single wave. In the middle of the hall was arge ck cube. The examinee needed to enter the cube and meet the examiner there for the examination and one person per turn.

    Though the hall was veryrge, the people in it didn''t even reach the 1/4 of the total capacity of the hall.

    ---

    "No one else is interested in taking the exam?" An old man with a grumpy face appeared out of the cube and asked. If one would look at it in cultivation manner, he was only barely a grand emperor but his aura was ancient. He was Teacher Song, the entric examiner.

    He looked through everyone in the crowd and sneered, "I see new faces here, probably examinees but knowing that I''m in a bad mood, they chickened out."

    Those enrollees had lowered their heads in shame. Indeed, since Teacher Song was famous for his bad mood and temper, they weren''t willing to bet their opportunity to enroll when he was in a foul state.

    Truly speaking, this move wasn''t cowardly and could be said as a tactical retreat. After all, why would you risk if you can just take your time to tidy things up? When you can just wait for the storm to pass?

    This wasn''t cowardly, it was a move to aim for a better opportunity. And everyone has the right for it.

    "So, no one is really going to take the exam today?" Teacher Song asked once again for thest time.

    But no one answered.

    Receiving this response, he couldn''t help but look down at these ipetent brats in his mind.

    He was about to turn his back when a voice suddenly reverberated in the entire hall, "I''m willing to take the exam."

    Because of the dead silence, his small voice was heard by everyone. All turned their heads to Xiu''er, who spoke just now with bewildered expressions.

    What was this kid trying to do? He wanted to take the exam? Is he nuts? These were the questions running into the crowd''s mind.

    Of all people who would dare to take the exam amidst of this storm, why a kid right now?

    "Oh?" Teacher Song''s brows rised up, "You''re going to take the exam right now?"

    "Yes." Xiu''er answered firmly.

    "You might fail. No, the chances of failing is high. And until next year, you will no longer have the opportunity to enroll." Teacher Song wanted to intimidate the child.

    "I''m still willing." Xiu''er didn''t back down. He was staring at Teacher Song with such determination.

 Chapter 314 - Exam

    Teacher Song stared back at Xiu''er and met his eyes. He could see the determination and perseverance of this child. Those eyes that looked like it would devour him if he didn''t agree.

    "Very well." Teacher Song impression for this kid shot up a notch and said, "Follow me. You will take the exam there."

    Soon, the two entered the cube.

    ---

    "Please wait for me. I''m going to attend some business matters." Teacher Song excused himself and went through a door.

    Inside the cube was a very minister-like office with tons of documents on top of the table. The jewels and structures of this ce were top-grade, for sure.

    Along the way, Xiu''er had stumbled upon a book called, ''Dao Basics''. He immediately picked it up and sat where the examinees supposed to sit and scanned through the pages while Teacher Song was still doing something.

    Though the Dao Basics book was a book that he was very familiar with and in fact, memorized it already, he still read it through to remember the superficial ones.

    Then after scanning the contents, he put it on the table in a manner as if he was carrying a fragile diamond, afraid that it would be broken for the slightest break.

    Xiu''er observed his surroundings more. The ce was very formal, with tidy things put in ce in a clean manner.

    "This ce doesn''t look like an examination ce. Not even a bit." Xiu''ermented, "Not to mention, there are treasures here too. What are these for? To tempt people?"

    The treasures inside this ce was very tempting, indeed. After all, any cultivators would immediately recognize how valuable these were. Not to mention students, even progenitors might be tempted.

    On the left side of this ce was arge shelf of book, it all about the dao, the basics, profundity and so on.

    "Did I take too long?" Teacher Song walked over and sat opposite to Xiu''er with the table as their in-between, "I have to deal with someone so I wasn''t able to meet you immediately."

    "It''s okay, Teacher." Xiu''er smiled and said, "So how can I take the exam?"

    "Before that, I would like to ask questions first." Teacher Song crossed his arms and said, "Your name?"

    "I am called Xiu''er." Xiu''er answered.

    "Where are you from?"

    "I..." Xiu''er wanted to say his origin. However. He changed his mind and said, "I am from the True Dragon n."

    "Oh? A dragon?" Teacher Song was a bit surprised, "It has been ages since thest dragon enrolled in our academy. After all, they have already established a school for dragons, only."

    Xiu''er had also heard of that. However, he wasn''t nning on enrolling there for now. The Academy of Chaos was on his priority list, if in case he failed here, then the dragon school would be his second choice.

    Teacher Song observed Xiu''er more and more. Though the gaze he was emanating was like he was undressing Xiu''er, Xiu''er couldn''t feel any ufortable sensation.

    "A pureblood and an Awakened?" Teacher Song''s eyes widened in surprise, "At a tender age, you have already sessfully awakened?"

    "I just awakened days ago." Xiu''er replied honestly. With the glowing eyes of the teacher, he knew it was impossible to lie upfront.

    Being a pureblood wasn''t as shocking as being awakened at such a very young age. Remember, the younger generation of the dragons only go through awakening stage when they turned 15.

    But Xiu''er, this kid in front of him, was already an awakened! It just meant that he could already transform and show the true might of a dragon.

    ''This kid was a pure talent. The true definition of talent.'' This was what the teacher thought. Any school would ept him immediately if they know the background and talent of this child.

    With the eyes that could see through everything, Teacher Song knew that this kid was the real deal. In the future, if nothing happened, he would surely stand at the peak of this world. Perhaps, even be one of the celestial generals of the overlords of this universe!

    "I see..." Teacher Song nodded, "Thenst question."

    "Please."

    "What is a dao for you?" Teacher Song asked.

    "..." Hearing this question puzzled Xiu''er for a moment. However, he still answered ording to his beliefs and knowledge, "Dao is arduous, yet peaceful. I strive for the dao not because it can bring me power, but it can bring me peace. It''s lonely, yet lively."

    "ˇ­" It was now the Teacher Song''s turn to be speechless. He was surprised to hear such profound answer from a child! He stared at Xiu''er for a few more seconds before clearing his throat to escape awkwardness.

    Then, he said, "You have such a profound exnation for the dao. It''s amazing."

    Teacher Song just praised Xiu''er. Take note, this teacher''s praise was difficult as hell to be earned. Only exceptional and good students of his could earn it.

    But now, Xiu''er just got it right from the start.

    "I don''t deserve such praise." Xiu''er remained humble despite being praised.

    "Okay, you passed." Teacher Song smiled and said.

    "Huh?" Xiu''er was a bit confused of what was happening.

    "You have passed the test." Teacher Song stretched his right hand and said, "Congrattions, and wee to the Academy of Chaos. Your ss will be announced tomorrow, so check it in the morning."

    "Wait..." Xiu''er had so many questions he wanted to ask, but all remained in his throat. Thus, he shook his hands with the teacher in resignation. Afterwards, he was escorted out of the cube without giving him a chance to ask for an exnation.

    "That''s one interesting fellow." When Teacher Song sat back again, a figure appeared. It was an old woman with gray hair. There''s a fair trace of beauty in her face, wearing a kimono-style robe, "But I thought you won''t ept dragons again?"

    There was a teasing tone in the old woman''s tone.

    "He isn''t as arrogant as those dragons who tried to enroll in the past." Teacher Song exined, "All I can see in his eyes is an undying determination to reach the summit of the dao."

    "So you epted him because of his answer to yourst question?" The old woman asked with curiosity.

    "That''s just a part of it." Teacher Song answered.

    "Oh?" The old woman''s interest was piqued, "What is it, then?"

    "You guess. What could it be?" Teacher Song wasn''t nning on answering.

    After all, the main reason involved the book named, "Dao Basics".

 Chapter 315 - Sense

    Outside of the cube.

    Jin Rou and Dei were talking about Xiu''er''s examination.

    "Do you think your brother will pass it?" Dei asked.

    "What do you think?" Jin Rou passed the question. He wanted know the what he was thinking.

    "For me, it''s hard. If there''s a possibility, it won''t amount to more than 5%." Dei answered.

    "That''s because?" Jin Rou asked.

    "That''s because I have known Teacher Song for so long now. He was a merciless dude that even those from the big forces like True Dragon n hadn''t escaped." Then, he narrated a story, "In the past, there are a bunch of dragons who tried to enroll here but they were immediately kicked out of the academy right from the bat. I don''t know what happened during the enrollment but the dragon n pursued this and seek for an answer for Teacher Song''s behavior. "

    " And?" Jin Rou said.

    "Unfortunately, the academy remained silent about this even after the threats of attack of the dragon n. In the end, the dragon n didn''t have a choice but to swallow this anger. But they withdraw all of their dragon nsmen all around the academy and dered that they will never let their dragons enroll in this school." Dei said.

    "But a dragon just tried to enroll, you know." Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh. He didn''t know that there''s a bad blood between the n and the academy.

    "What?" Because Jin Rou spoke in low volume, Dei didn''t pick up what he was trying to say.

    "Nothing." Jin Rou shook his head and said. He looked at the ck cube not far away from him and it immediately fluctuated, showing a small figure getting out of it.

    ---

    "How is it?" Jin Rou saw Xiu''er walking over to them and asked, "Did you pass?"

    In Dei''s mind, Xiu''er had failed. Thus he tried tofort the child and said, "It''s okay, Xiu''er. You can just try again next year or I can rmended another school for you. In fact, I will write a personal letter for you to be epted without further difficulty. Of course, this won''t be free this time."

    "What are you talking about? Do you think I failed?" Xiu''er knitted his brows and asked.

    "Didn''t you fail?" Dei asked confused.

    "Who gave you that news?" Xiu''erughed and answered, "I passed, of course."

    Then, Xiu''er showed his palm with a ck letters of C H a O S.

    This was the proof of being epted into the Academy of Chaos and no one could replicate this. Even the powerful master duplicators wouldn''t have the ability.

    "What..." Dei was so surprised that his mouth was wide open, "How is that possible?"

    "Because it''s possible." Xiu''er answered, "Not because you deemed it impossible will also make it impossible for others. Everyone has their own circumstances, and the factors rely on this."

    "ˇ­" Dei didn''t know what to say. He raised his two hands in resignation. This kid was a genius and he wouldn''t be able to get it no matter how hard he try toprehend it. After all, the world of geniuses was different from theirs, the world of normal people.

    "Congrattions on passing your exam." Jin Rou had already expected this and said, "Now, you can study here all you want as a chaos student."

    "Un." Xiu''er was happy. Now that he was an official student, he could now ess the library of the school and search for information about Temr n.

    This was the main reason why he wanted to attend sses, to have an ess for a privileged library that had a lot of information.

    "There''s too many people here. Let''s go out of this ce and find a store to eat." Jin Rou could sense the eyes of everyone focusing on them. It made him ufortable though he wasn''t the center of it.

    Immediately afterwards, the two walked off of the Enrollment Hall with Dei in tow, deciding to join them.

    "As a guide, you should help others too. Not just us." Jin Rou reminded Dei of the job be was supposed to do.

    "I''ll take this as my breaktime, and I''m just a frence guide. So don''t worry about a management hunting me." Deiughed.

    "But why are you tagging along with us?" Xiu''er was a bit annoyed by this man, "If it''s your breaktime, go and do your own thing. Stop pestering us."

    "Ohe on, don''t give me that attitude." Dei looked pitiful, "Have you forgotten? I used my sources to answer your questions a while ago."

    "That''s free of charge." Xiu''er refuted.

    "Yes, but I believe in karmic cycle." Dei didn''t back down, "While I gave you something for free, you should give me something in return, too."

    "Then it''s a trade, your information a while ago isn''t free." Xiu''er sneered. He knew what this guy was up to.

    "If we''re talking about karmic cycle, it isn''t a trade but to end the karmic strings with a return." Dei shrugged his shoulders.

    "Stop beating around the bush." Jin Rou chuckled, "What do you want?"

    "I just want to tag along, that''s it. Perhaps I might learn a thing or two." Dei answered.

    "You can''t get anything from me, or Xiu''er. We''re just normal beings looking for a living." Jin Rou shook his head.

    "My gut feeling doesn''t lie, friend." Dei blocked their path and said, "I can sense that you are an expert, a powerful expert to be exact."

    "Oh? How can you say so?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "Because I can see it. I can see the colors of the qi circting inside one''s body." Dei paused for a moment and continued, "Inside your body, is a massive ocean of qi. An endless ocean capable of annihting everything if your will bids for it. Not just that, while I don''t know your exact cultivation, I can still see how pure and terrifying your qi is. It''s something like it came from the heavens, or it did?"

 Chapter 316 - Green-haired Woman

    "..." Jin Rou was surprised to hear this. He couldn''t help but praise the of the party, "You have an amazing eyes."

    "So I assume that my words are urate and correct." Dei smiled, "I don''t deserve such praise from someone like you, friend."

    Though Dei knew that Jin Rou was an expert, it didn''t mean that he would change his honorifics. Thus, he continued using ''friend'' to call Jin Rou, which thetter didn''t mind at all. In fact, Jin Rou preferred this as it wasn''t too awkward.

    Xiu''er, who was listening by the side, couldn''t help but widen his mouth in surprise. Although he knew that Jin Rou was powerful, he didn''t imagine that his power amounted to this unprecedented level.

    Now, he was very sure that Jin Rou didn''t originate from here. He might be from the Rou Celestial Realm, where the overlord resided. Furthermore, one more thing that pushed him into this kind of conclusion was that Jin Rou didn''t know the basic knowledge of this world.

    "To have such a Eyes of Truth from such an age. Not to mention, the difficulty of learning this system. Even the full manual of this system is high as the world only has three copies." Jin Rou smirked and looked at Dei.

    "..." Dei couldn''t help but feel a shudder. Jin Rou had seen him through! He already used the maximum capacity of his eyes to block outer prowess. But thetter had still pierce through.

    Take note, his eyes were very precious. Even the big forces would be willing to pay a price to get it!

    Dei was pretty confident of his skills, especially when it came to offensive capabilities against his eyes. Yet, he didn''t even have the chance to fight back as everything was seen through him. How couldn''t it make him terrified?

    "While you really have an amazing eyes, it doesn''t give me any reason to get it. So don''t worry." Jin Rou chuckled.

    Dei was sweating profusely. He got what Jin Rou was trying to say. ''Doesn''t give me any reason'' had already told him everything. If ever he did something funny, his eyes were doomed.

    Thus, all his plots against Jin Rou had been thrown by the window. The risk was too high and he wasn''t willing to take the risk just for a pesky minimum chance of sess.

    "Alright, I give up." Dei shrugged his shoulders in resignation.

    "Good." Seeing that Dei had taken his hint, Jin Rou nodded in satisfaction. The other party wasn''t really dumb at all. If he was, he would never had reached this stage in his life, "Then I suggest you to leave before I change my mind, yes?"

    "Of course, of course. I won''t trouble you any longer, friend. See you around." Dei immediately went off with these departing words. It looked like he was really intimidated by Jin Rou that he wasn''t even talking about karmic cycle now.

    Seeing the disappearing figure of Dei, Jin Rou looked at Xiu''er and said, "Let''s go and prepare for your sses tomorrow."

    ---

    Next morning. Jin Rou was tagging along with Xiu''er to the academy until to the ssroom that was designated for the child.

    Xiu''er was in the Special ss. It was the top ss of all levels in the Academy of Chaos. The order of sses were Human, Earth, Heaven, and Special. Human as the lowest ss and Special as the highest ss.

    Of course, this was to be expected. After all, Teacher Song had thought highly of the child, so getting into the top ss wasn''t a difficult task at all.

    Since Xiu''er was attending sses, Jin Rou decided to walk around the academy. He had at most three days that he could stay and be with Xiu''er here. If in case Xiu''er wanted to stay here for a while, he would send a message to give the dragon n a heads up about this, albeit he didn''t know what would their reactions if their future hope was a student of a school they loathe so much.

    The academy was rtively huge. In fact, huge was such an underestimation. Jin Rou had already walked for almost 50 kilometers yet the end of this school couldn''t still be seen. With tall and sky-piercing buildings around the ce, the academy looked like a ce of heavenly cultivators.

    With many twists and turns, Jin Rou had reached a ce where a green garden was located. Above the greeneries of this ce were tons of different kinds of flowers. Rose, tulips, and many other normal flowers could be seen here.

    "This ce is veryforting." Jin Rou inhaled and exhaled, feeling the vibe of this ce. It was veryforting in his feeling. He even nned to take a nap here while waiting for Xiu''er.

    However, just when he was about to walk towards a spot, a short dagger suddenly shot towards his direction in a very fast speed.

    Of course, he easily dodged it and looked at the origin of the attack. There, he saw a woman with a ck and green robe ofbination. Her green hair was waving in the rythm of the wind. Her robe fluttered, dancing with the passing air. She looked like a fairy with her unnatural beauty. Not to mention, she also had an unfathomable cultivation to speak of!

    To Jin Rou, this woman was just a level lowerpared to Yuna Sierra.

    "Attacking me without asking first? How rude." Jin Rou shook his head and smiled.

    "Entering a ce without permission, how rude of you too." The woman coldly said, "That dagger is a warning for you. So back off."

    "A dagger which aimed at the heart as a warning? Your definition of the word is quite twisted." Jin Rou teased.

    "If you''re killed by that measly attack, then me yourself for being weak." The woman refuted.

    "Indeed, if I were killed by that measly attacking from a measly person like you, it''s a shame to be killed. I might not be able to pass on peacefully." Jin Rouughed, teasing the woman.

 Chapter 317 - Battle

    Suddenly, Jin Rou could feel an intense killing intenting from the woman. It seemed that he totally angered her.

    "Do you want to die?" The woman''s tone got colder and said, "To think that such an unknown person will dare to call me measly person. You are one brave man there."

    "Quite arrogant, aren''t you?" Jin Rou smirked, "You are indeed a measly woman, a petty one too."

    "You''re seeking death!" The woman was totally enraged. She dashed towards Jin Rou with a green thorn weapon.

    "Wham!" Then, the woman tried to pierce it through Jin Rou''s heart once again but it failed as he dodged it.

    After Jin Rou taking a safe distance, the woman didn''t stop her assault as she chased after Jin Rou with killing intent.

    She pierced and pierced but she couldn''t touch even her enemy''s hair which made her stumped.

    "Activate!" Knowing that offensive attacks like this wouldn''t work, she decided to use an attack system with a wide range of effect. Of course, an attack that wouldn''t affect the garden even a bit.

    "Zoom!" Soon, the thorn in her hands lifted above her head, spinning madly. Then, countless small green balls appeared out of the void and slowly turned into arge tree with vines!

    The tree was massive enough to topple any kingdoms of other worlds here.

    "Hah!" The woman signaled the attack as thousands of green vines from the tree shot towards Jin Rou, aiming for his vital spots.

    Jin Rou smiled, releasing his sword of lightning and cut through the attacking vines.

    "Boom! Boom!" It created loud explosions upon contact. However, Jin Rou still managed to avoid it by using his defensive skills.

    "This guy is strong..." The woman had no choice but to acknowledge the other party''s strength. Take note, only a very few in the academy could take her on! In fact, even some of the major forces needed to thread carefully when she''s here.

    "Is this all you got?" Jin Rou teased the woman once again, "If you have more systems better than this, you better show it now or you''ll be cryingter."

    "What arrogance!" The woman''s eyes turned bloodshot from anger. She almost puked blood because of infuriation. This man was so good in angering others!

    "Just doing what you just did." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders in helplessness, "So? Do you have any better attacks than this? I''m waiting. I''ll wait for you to prepare your strongest attack so that you won''t tell me that I''m bullying you."

    "Die!" The woman''sst string of patience snapped, releasing more than ten thousand green thorny vines from the tree! This attack made the whole garden tremble. It seemed that the woman had thrown caution out of the window and released everything!

    Jin Rou smirked after seeing this. He casually waved his sword and it released a terrifying force that shot towards the iing vines.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sh of the force and the vine made the world tremble, affecting the whole school. Those teachers who were present felt this power. Immediately, they rushed towards the source to check what''s going on!

    "Thump! Thump!" The woman couldn''t help but kneel on the ground. She was very exhausted. Everyst bit of her qi was used, thus she was in a weakened state. Anytime, Jin Rou could kill her. In other words, she was at his enemy''s mercy.

    "Kill me if you dare!" The woman''s arrogant and cold tone didn''t change at all, not even relenting.

    "Kill you? That''s very easy." Jin Rou smiled and said, "I''m thinking of something that is worse than death."

    The smile of Jin Rou crept out the hell of the woman, giving her endless goosebumps around her body. She didn''t know why but she was feeling fear!

    Jin Rou looked at her scared face andughed, "What, are you scared?"

    The woman snapped back to her reality and said, "Me? Scared? Hah. You wish. Do whatever you want, if I scream even a bit, then you''re my father."

    "Arrogant, yet brave. Commendable." Jin Rou praised the tenacity of this woman. Even though her life was on the whim of the enemy, she didn''t back down as if she wasn''t afraid of death. Of course, Jin Rou knew that this was just a facade to act strong. After all, she had a great pride and dignity to protect. But deep inside, she was very afraid of dying.

    "I am arrogant because I have the right to be one." The woman answered.

    "That''s true." Jin Rou smiled and agreed, "Everyone has the right for a thing, be it small orrge. If you want to be arrogant, you can be as long as you as you can uphold the responsibility that it takes."

    "Enough bbering." The woman said in annoyance, "If you will kill me, just do it. Or whatever you want to do."

    "Aren''t you impatient?" Jin Rouughed, "I know you are very afraid right now, what is there to act so tough? Not to mention, it''s just us here. Though, I can sense many aurasing."

    "..." The woman opened her mouth, but nothing came out. It seemed she wanted to say something but she couldn''t bring it into words.

    "Alright, this is getting nowhere. You are right, time to end this." Jin Rou said.

    He was about to do something when an old voice suddenly rang in their ears, "Please wait a moment, Daoist Friend."

    Then, a figure appeared out of the void. It was an old man with a face easily recognizable.

    That voice was familiar to Jin Rou. In fact, it was very familiar as he heard it recently.

    "So it''s the famous Teacher Song." Jin Rou smiled courteously and said, "What is it that concerns you, Teacher?"

    Although Jin Rou wasn''t a student here in the academy, the fact remained that he''s talking to a teacher, a respected being in general. Thus, calling him teacher was appropriate and just.

 Chapter 318 - The Academy Of Chaos Predicament

    "It is my pleasure to be recognized by an expert like you, Daoist Friend." Teacher Song wasn''t the usual grumpy old man right now. He appeared to be an amiable and gentle old man who was talking to his grandson, "I just want to say sorry on behalf of my student here who offended you. She is young, so she is quite a hot-blooded and arrogant individual. I just wish you forgive her this once."

    So it turned out that Teacher Song wanted to bail out his student, which was normal. Since it was his student, it was the teacher''s responsibility to take care of them and their messes.

    "I don''t want to be stingy, but your student here has aimed me with killing intent. I felt her full bloodlust when we''re fighting and I know, she can''t deny this, too." Jin Rou shook his head. Though he didn''t outright deny the request, he was indicating something else.

    "Why did youe here, old man? I told you that I''ll never need your help!" Suddenly, the woman joined in andshed out at Teacher Song.

    "Shut up, you ingrate!" The teacher redeemed his old self and became grumpy.

    But he returned to his amiable state when he looked at Jin Rou once again, "I see. So how about this, let me invite you to have a cup of tea in my office and we will talk about things on the table. What do you say?"

    "Then, I won''t excuse myself. Of course, that''s a good idea." Jin Rou agreed with the suggestion.

    "Perfect!" Then, the teacher created a portal and said, "Follow me, Daoist Friend."

    Then, the teacher and Jin Rou, including the weakened woman entered the portal.

    After a few minutes, the rmed teachers reached the green garden, but there was nothing to be seen.

    ---

    "Please taste this tea, Daoist Friend." Teacher Song put a teacup on Jin Rou''s end of the table and pour a red-colored liquid in his cup. The movement was very exquisite and graceful, as if the tea dances with the kettle, "This is my most treasured tea of all time, the Soothing Extravagance. You can''t just buy something like this in the market. After all, you need to take care of the leaves and preserve it for 100,000 years before being brewed."

    Jin Rou held the teacup and took a sip of the said tea, he held his breath and eximed in amazement, "This is really a fine tea!"

    This tea''s vor was almost the same as those that being served on their family. Just a tad sweeter.

    "I told you." Teacher Song nodded in satisfaction after seeing the reaction of Jin Rou. This was his prided tea, that not even the headmaster of the academy could have the privilege to taste, "If you want more, I can still brew more for you Daoist Friend."

    "No, there''s no need for that." Jin Rou shook his head, "This is already enough. I don''t want to trouble you more. But it seems that you thought highly of that student of yours for you toe out personally to bail her out."

    "Well, that''s true." Teacher Song wryly smiled, "Especially in our current situation, we need many talented seeds to nurture in the future even if we are already gone."

    "Current situation? Is there some underlying current right now?" Jin Rou asked with curiosity.

    "Oh? You haven''t heard of it, Daoist Friend?" The teacher asked in surprise, "We will be facing a huge enemy this time."

    "A huge enemy? You mean a powerhouse that stands on the peak of this world?" Jin Rou put another question.

    "Yes. Many have coveted the big pie called Academy of Chaos for millions of years now. Many have tried also, but failed in the end." The teacher said.

    "Then you will still pass through this another storm, for sure." Jin Rou tried tofort the teacher.

    "No, it''s not easy as what you think it is, Daoist Friend." The teacher shook his head, "Although we have numerous alumni on the progenitorial level and true god level, the enemies we will be facing are much stronger than them."

    "You mean immortal progenitors and thirteenw true gods?" Jin Rou widened his eyes.

    "Immortal progenitors, yes. But for thirteenw true gods? I don''t think there will be one. At most, we will be facing elevenw true gods." The teacher gravely said.

    "How about the overall power of the academy? Does it have beings on the same level as them?" Jin Rou asked filled with worry. If this was the case, he couldn''t leave Xiu''er here.

    "We have two or three, I guess. But we don''t know if they will answer our call during the predicament." The teacher sighed in helplessness, "While one of them might be willing, the two might not be."

    "Why is that?" Spoke Jin Rou.

    "Because they already have no ties to the academy. The moment they graduate and step foot outside, the academy has no connections with them any longer. Not to mention that, the tribtion might be triggered if theye out. The risk is too high especially for them who reached the top of this world." Teacher Song said filled with heaviness.

    Even if the almuni didn''t return and help them, they couldn''t me them as the former had no ties with the academy anymore. It wasn''t the alumni''s responsibility to save the school during a predicament, or at least that''s what the rules said.

    All in all, it''s up to the alumni if they would give assistance or not. Either way, they weren''t forced to do so.

    "So in case that the academy fall into despair, you''ll n to send the talented seeds away with enough resources?" Jin Rou asked. This type of method wasmon and the most usible n to think of during a despair-inducing situation. With this method, the academy could rise in years toe as long as there were seeds left for the academy.

    The academy might be gone, but everything was like a tree. As long as there was and, they could grow and prosper.

 Chapter 319 - Planned Everything Out

    "Indeed, that is thest ditch n for the worst-case scenario." Teacher Song smiled weakly, "We have to prepare for the worst. After all, we aren''t confident that we will win this time."

    Jin Rou could hear and feel the despair and helplessness this teacher and the academy was feeling. But still, they acted normal and even held an everyday enrollment for new students. Perhaps, if the prediction really happened, the first to be evacuated were the newly epted students.

    But Jin Rou couldn''t stand still with this. Though the academy was powerful, the enemy was stronger. Who knew what ns the enemy had in their store?

    "So, what is the academy''s n during the storm?" Jin Rou asked. He wanted to know what was in their arsenal to counter this situation as much as possible.

    Teacher Song could see that Jin Rou wasn''t a bad person. Thus, he answered with all honesty, "We will try to fend off the enemies and hold the fort as much as possible. We will also activate many defensive treasures and formations all around the academy to hold them for a while. And we will gather all the students to evacuate as many as we can."

    "So your n is all put into defense." Jin Roumented, "How about the offense n?"

    "If some of the graduate studentse, then they''ll be our offense. We are short on teachers and not everyone is battle-ready cultivators." Teacher Song said.

    Jin Rou contemted. This n was definitely feasible. In fact, it wasmendable. After all, they were focusing on defense which was natural and normal since they were the one being attacked right in their turf.

    Though the defensive n was feasible, it didn''t guarantee that it would work. After all, they were facing peak existences in this uing fight. Who knew how long their defenses wouldst? Take note, immortal progenitors and top-level true gods would be present!

    "That''s going to be tough." Jin Rou shook his head, "Unless your top alumni make their appearance, the survival chance of the academy is almost zero."

    "Indeed. But we have prepared for this for a long time now." Teacher Song smiled, "Be it death or life, we will never concede!"

    "Admirable." Jin Rou praised and said, "I was thinking about asking for apensation for your student but since you are in a tight situation, I will just ask something."

    "Please ask away." Teacher Song said.

    "Do you know where would be the next coordinates of the Temr n?" Jin Rou asked.

    "The Temr n?" The teacher was surprised when he heard the question and wanted to ask what did the n have to do with him. But, he just answered, "If I will start with the calction from their past 1,000 records of coordinates, I might be able to guess the next location they would be in 36 hours."

    "You are able to do that?" Jin Rou''s eyes glowed.

    "Well, yes. I have mastered the Coordinates Calculus way back when I was younger and I''m teaching my students that. Though it will be tough job to trace coordinates of the Temr n, it''s possible. Just give me 24 hours of calction and I''ll reach a conclusion." Teacher Song smiled and answered.

    Jin Rou was overjoyed. To think that a person who was capable of tracing coordinates could be found here in the academy. Wasn''t it a good thing? His struggle would end atst. Now, since the teacher would be busy for a while, he was thinking of ways to give assistance to the school.

    "Don''t worry about anything else, Teacher." Jin Rou smiled and said, "Just focus on tracing them and I''ll be taking care of the rest."

    "Alright, Daoist Friend. I''ll see you after a day, then." Teacher Song cupped his fists and excused himself to immediately start the work and leaving the enrollment matters to his assistant.

    ---

    "That young man, he is very powerful, Song." The old woman that Teacher Song usually with, appeared out of nowhere after the teacher excusing himself from Jin Rou, "His strength is very unfathomable. Even I can''t see through him."

    "I know." Teacher Song said, "That''s why I''m doing my best to let him stay for a while. He will be a great help to us during the storm."

    "But you only gave yourself a day before meeting him. That''s very short." The old woman said, "After you give him the coordinates, he will leave for sure. After all, he doesn''t need your help anymore and your karmic ties with him have been severed."

    "While it''s true that it''s very short. It''s enough." Teacher Song smiled and looked at the old woman.

    "What do you mean..." The old woman was about to say something when she was suddenly struck with realization, "Do you mean that the enemy ising in 24 hours?"

    "ording to my calctions, yes." The teacher gravely said, "I just finished the calctions of the academy''s fate yesterday night and found about it. The attack would be in 24 hours."

    "Then this is a matter to be reported immediately!" The old woman panicked, but immediately rxed after thinking something, "Or have you already reported this?"

    "Of course, who do you think I am?" Teacher Song smirked, "Thus, keeping that young man here for 24 hours is the only thing I can do. Whether he helps or not, it depends on him."

    "So it turned out that you have already nned everything from the start, even before your student and that man fought." The old womanughed, "You sly old fox. You never changed, you''re still adept in schemes."

    "You can''t call this a scheme, after all I just merely made him wait for a day. And just like I said, it''s up to him whether he will help us or not." The teacher sighed and said, "But hopefully he will. Since we don''t know if the alumni wille and save our academy."

 Chapter 320 - Black Cloud

    Nighttime of the current day.

    In a dimension currently hidden to the crowd. There were five people sitting in a lotus position facing each other. All of them had middle-aged appearances. Four of them were men and a single woman.

    Their auras were shing with each other as the vibrations of the ce intensified. They were just meditating but the power that they were being emitted could create despair and chaos throughout the world.

    They were the top existences of this world, people who would make anyone tremble in fear upon their passing.

    They all wore a distinguished ck and red robe and a ck cloud as their insignia on the red part of the robe.

    They were the strongest group of vagrant cultivators filled with evil intentions, ck Cloud.

    This group consisted of only 5 members. With two immortal progenitors, two myriad progenitors, and one elevenw true god.

    No one knew where their headquarters were. That''s why those they offended in the past, especially Temr n, couldn''t get into them. Furthermore, the n didn''t want to pay a huge price just to kill these five vagrant cultivators so leading into a truce for the both parties.

    Once this group gathered in a location, they would be the center of attraction and the talk of the masses. Just think about it, their members consisted of peak beings of this world. It would be strange if they wouldn''t attract attention.

    Of course, since they gathered attention, their previous enemies would try to assassinate them. However, no one had ever lived after attempting it.

    They had attacked so many powerhouses in the past, big forces included. And though they couldn''t get their enemies fully, at least they took a bite from them.

    And now, they were targeting one of the most prestigious academy of this world, the Academy of Chaos.

    The only woman, with a scarlet hair opened her eyes and said, "Looks like everything has already been set."

    Her eyes had broken through all the void and dimensions as it glowed like sunlight.

    She was the First Cloud, the leader of the group.

    "Looks like it really is." The Second Cloud, a man with a monk appearance said, "The academy will be up for the taking."

    "Haha, I can''t wait. I want to taste the women there." The Third Cloud, with a mohawk hair and pervert look said while drooling, "I wonder how the women there taste like?"

    "Third Cloud, we will attack the academy not for your pleasure. Please be reminded about that." The Fourth Cloud, one with a long white hair said solemnly, "We will attack because we will retrieve an item that has been tasked for us to get."

    "Fourth Cloud is right." The Fifth Cloud, the one with a ninja-like appearance said, "Our top priority is to get that item. Unless you want to receive a punishment from that person."

    Hearing the ''that person'' phrase, Third Cloud was scared shitless. He experienced it first hand and thus he knew how scary it was. He couldn''t help but click his tongue and said,

    "Alright alright. You win."

    "Third Cloud, don''t worry." The First Cloud smiled and said, "If we have time after we finish our mission, then we will give you free time to do whatever you want. But for the meantime, focus on the mission."

    Hearing this, Third Cloud''s eyes sparkled and lively said, "Okay, you said it."

    The First Cloud nodded and got back to the main topic, "Now, before we set off. I just want to remind you that needless killing is prohibited. While it''s true that we are taking the evil path, it doesn''t mean thay we need to kill so many people needlessly. It''s okay to kill just those from the academy if they fight back."

    "But what if they resist?" Fourth Cloud asked.

    "Of course, kill without mercy." The First Cloud smirked, "We have done missions sessfully for hundred thousands of years now, we should do what we should do first to make this a sess. Remember, failure is not an option to that person so you better gear up yourselves and take this seriously."

    The First Cloud paused for a moment and continued, "And never underestimate the enemy. Although the academy has no stable strength to threaten us, you don''t know what''s lying under their matts so always be prudent and on high alert. Take note, the academy has lived for millions of years now and it doesn''t live for show nor for nothing."

    "In your perspective, do you think the academy can resist us?" The Second Cloud asked.

    "If we will talk about the power level, then we will surely win. But in this battle, that isn''t just the variable that should be considered. For example, we are going to fight on their turf, on their pointy of advantage. Just with this, our victory chance would be lessened. Of course, although they got the home advantage, I am confident that we will still win. One more thing to take note of is their treasures. You know how absurd their resources there. They are able to provide sufficient resources for the hundred thousand of their students without experiencing shortage. For sure, they will use their treasures there so that''s one more thing to look out for. Though the victory has been sealed in the bag, being cautious and sure isn''t a bad thing." The First Cloud said without pause.

    "So all we need is to follow the n and you will handle the rest?" The Fifth Cloud asked. He read the contents of the n and this was the conclusion he came from.

    "Yes. Remember, I am the strongest here being an elevenw true god." The First Cloud smiled like a fairy and said, "Besides, we have our two immortal progenitors so please be rest assured."

    While immortal progenitors were the peak of the imperial path, it didn''t mean that they could contend against top level true gods. At most, immortal progenitors could barely take on against elevenw true gods. Thus, First Cloud being the leader was normal.

    Of course, should the progenitors have a very strong armament, they could actually contend against top level true gods.

 Chapter 321 - Attack

    "Okay, so since I have already said my piece, I guess we can go outside now and deem this mission to start." First Cloud announced, activating a portal and gave the signal for everyone to enter, "Now, shall we?"

    And this was the start of a world-breaking battle.

    ---

    In the outside territory of the academy, a gate appeared out of the ck and starry sky. The night illuminated the gate, with five persons appearing out of it.

    Wearing the ck and red robes, the ck Cloud had appeared in the vicinity of the academy.

    By the side of therge walls of academy, there were ten men, old and middle-aged floating in the air. They were wearing ck robes with dignified expressions. Their faces showed no fear with their heads held high, looking at the distant five persons hundreds of meters away from them.

    Seeing this, the First Cloud couldn''t help but be amazed and surprised, "Oh? The higher ups of the academy have personally came into being to wee us? We are deeply honored."

    She paused for a moment and resumed, "Though it surprised me that you all gathered here. Perhaps you have known that we areing tonight?"

    "I am not required to answer your question." An old man in the middle of the group said these words. His words carried a lot of dominance and power.

    "You are Headmaster Zulong, right?" First Cloud teasingly said, "I thought that you will get ugly when you age, but look at you, still handsome even old. How tempting."

    "I have no time to bicker with you, ck Cloud." Headmaster Zulong coldly said, "Whatever your reason foring here, I ask you to back off before it''s toote."

    "Isn''t it supposed to be our line?" First Cloud couldn''t help butugh, "We know that your academy currently has no one to contend against me. Even my myriad progenitors might be enough to trample your academy."

    Then, she extended her both two arms and added, "But the ck Cloud is benevolent for those who know how toply. We just want that item from your deep treasury. I guess I don''t need to borate what I''m trying to say. If we get the item, then we will leave immediately and no longer trouble your academy."

    The way the First Cloud was handling things was indeed benevolent in a sense, only if you didn''t mind that they were asking for an item by force. Take note, the ck Cloud had dispatched their full strength just for this mission and their strength was terrifying. After all, they have two immortal progenitors and one top level true god!

    By now, many onlookers had already stationed themselves a few miles away from the battlefield to watch the entire happenings.

    "My guess is right." An expert said with a grave tone, "The ck Cloud has appeared once again to bring terror to their target. After all, they are the only capable and unafraid of their enemies'' retaliation. And the unfortunatemb is the academy."

    "Is the ck Cloud truly strong?" His student said.

    "Very strong. Our academy can''t stand an attacking from even one of them. That''s how powerful they are." The expert answered with a heavy tone, "Thankfully, it''s not us or we can''t do anything but to kneel to beg for our lives."

    Hearing this, the student gulped a mouthful of his saliva. Fortunately, he wasn''t epted in the academy or else he might be one of the soon to be dead people there.

    ---

    Hearing the words of First Cloud, the headmaster couldn''t help but sneer and said, "Benevolent? You are just thieves under the night sky right now. Just how thick your faces are to request such a thing? Not to mention you, even if your gods beg for it, we will never give it to anyone."

    These words confirmed the existence of the item in which made the spectators swallow their saliva in greed. That legendary item actually existed!

    "Amithaba." The Second Cloud, who was a monk joined the talk, "We are not thieves under the night sky. This is all the Buddha''s will. Fate and ties have connected between us and that is why we are here."

    "Buddha or whatnot, we don''t care of your bullshits." One aggressive teacher behind the headmaster said, "If you want to fight,e and try to enter our academy and get what you want. Stop using your god to justify what you''re doing right now. It''s disgusting."

    "Amithaba. Your words have crossed the boundary of sin and wisdom. Perishing is the only choice you have now." The Second Cloud softly said, "I shall deliver you to Buddha so that you can ask for forgiveness for ndering thy name."

    "Hmm!" A giant statue of buddha with many arms has appeared behind the Second Cloud. The world was illuminated by the golden light it emitted.

    "Now!" The headmaster gave the signal to start the offense. Soon, thousands ofrge sword-like ck lights formed around them.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The sword-like ck lights rushed towards the Buddha with an intense and terrifying speed.

    "Amithaba." The Buddha opened its closed eyes and its arms glowed like a sunlight. It moved towards the front to pacify the iing sword light attacks.

    "Looks like you all are choosing death and extreme uprooting." The First Cloud shook her head and her eyes turned vicious with a red sh, "Very well, let me give you what you want!"

    Then, the two myriad progenitors of the group moved swiftly to the side.

    "Activate!" Afterwards, the two progenitors shouted at the same time and a big ball of light was emerging from above their heads. When it became big enough, it suddenly released spike that shot towards all directions.

    "Activate the barrier!" Seeing this attack, the headmaster immediately gave order. He could feel the intense power of this iing spikes.

    "Bam! Bam! Bam!" Millions of spikes shot and attacked the barrier of the academy, making the world tremble in vibrations.

    This was the beginning of the battle of top existences of this world.

 Chapter 322 - Four Progenitors

    "Headmaster, if this continues we will not be able to hold on!" One of the teachers said while he was reinforcing the barrier.

    It took seven teachers just to form this barrier but they''re just barely holding on. This was bad news. They needed at least an hour or two to fully evacuate the students of their school. So, all they could do was hold the fort until everyone was in safe zone.

    "Where is Song?" The headmaster asked. He was talking about Teacher Song.

    "He is still under calction process, so I bet he won''t be out until he finishes his job." A teacher answered with sweat running down his face.

    "Dammit." The headmaster couldn''t help but curse under his breath. He needed Song for something right now, yet he was still unavable even during this crisis, "Have those alumni that we sought for help answered the letter?"

    He was talking about the three alumni who reached the of peak level of this world.

    "They haven''t." Ady teacher shook her head, "But the past graduates will being for sure even if you don''t ask for them."

    This didn''t make him relieved even a bit. The enemies this time were very powerful and they needed people who would stand with them battling these monsters.

    "Activate the dark crystal!" The headmaster gritted his teeth and said. They couldn''t just wait here for someone to save their asses. They needed to do something.

    The two remaining people who were idle immediately acknowledged this order and went a hundred meters back.

    "Activate!" Then, they touched the sky. Soon, it revealed a big crystal filled with darkness inside. The dark crystal was in diamond shape and if you look at it, it was like a precious gemstone.

    "Open!" The two shouted, and the dark crystal glowed up with ck light. Afterwards, it shot a beam of ck light towards where First Cloud was!

    "Boom!" Unfortunately, the hit didn''t reach First Cloud as a barrier had been formed.

    "Futile resistance." First Cloud shook her head and said, "You know the oue of this battle will be resulting to your deaths, yet you are still fighting back needlessly."

    She paused,ughed, and added, "I know that you''re just buying time for your students to escape, but please don''t underestimate the power of ck Cloud. It''s more than you can imagine."

    Hearing this, the headmaster was a bit terrified. Though he knew that their n would soon be in the light, he didn''t expect it to be this soon!

    "Increase the energy of the dark crystal! It''s okay to run everything out of it!" The headmaster said in a hurry. He knew that increasing the energy consumption of the crystal would make the effect time be shortened by a great deal. But he had no choice either.

    If he didn''t do everything, the academy would soon fall down.

    "I told you that this is all useless. Resistance is useless. Your academy is doomed to fall tonight." First Cloud smiled like a devil and said.

    "I doubt about that." Suddenly, a voice rang out everyone''s ears which got the attention. Soon, four figures emerged from the void.

    All of them were men and wearing the same clothing, a ck robe. Though their appearances were different with each other, their looks were still on top.

    Their auras exploded like a wildfire, giving everyone the impression of their power.

    "Firnd Progenitor, Yellowstone Progenitor, Soulstice Progenitor, and Goodchild Progenitor!" An spectator eximed in surprise, "The four top progenitors of the previous batch has came!"

    "Oh? An eternal and myriad progenitors have joined the fray. Now this is interesting." First Cloud chuckled and said.

    Firnd and Soulstice, the two myriad progenitors, positioned themselves opposite of the Second Cloud, who was attacking by the Buddha.

    "Second Cloud, is it?" Firnd Progenitor smiled and cupped his fists, "We''ll be your opponent."

    This act of respect towards enemies even they would fight to the death earned the admiration of others. If it''s any other people, they wouldn''t be able to be this polite like Firnd.

    "Amithaba." The Second Cloud chanted, "Your fate and ties have already been severed by Buddha to this academy. You shall have note here."

    "While it''s true that I''m no longer a student, the fact remains that I was a student nurtured by the academy." Firnd shook his head and said, "So if the academy dies, so will I."

    "I understand your point, yes." The Second Cloud nodded, "But you shall know that I am way stronger than you two."

    "That''s true." Firndughed a bit, "But it doesn''t matter at all. So please excuses us."

    "Whoosh!" Firnd and Soulstice dashed towards the Second Cloud in a very fast manner. They activated everything they had, revealing millions of oceans above their heads. Firnd created a sea of fire, waving like a tsunami. Soulstice created and of tombs, empowering the attack of Firnd.

    "Amithaba." The Second Cloud opened his closed eyes, and golden lights had been emitted from it. The Buddha statue waved its hands and pierce them towards the two progenitors.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The ocean of fire shed with each other creating thousands of fluctuations all around. The wind scattered into all directions annihting every living organism nearby.

    "Ugh!" Firnd took a step backward because of the force from his enemy. Though he already expected that the Second Cloud was very strong, he didn''t expect him to be this strong even after two myriad progenitors going at him!

    "Truly an immortal progenitor." Firnd was thrilled. Though he was only a myriad progenitor, it didn''t mean that he would back down in a fight against a stronger individual.

    "Soulstice!" Then, Firnd gave a signal to hisrade.

    "Activate." Soulstice immediately acknowledged this signal and released all his chaos energy. Thousands of souls lingered around him and circting. The souls cried with wrath as if they died in indignation.

    Then, the souls emerged with each other, creating a gargantuan sword above Soulstice''s head.

 Chapter 323 - Second Clouds Fury

    This sword was made of bones. Its length was a few kilometers to speak of. The bone sword appeared so intimidating and terrifying because of the crying echosing from the bones.

    This was Soulstice''s ultimate system, the Sword of Hate.

    In the past, many have been killed under the sharp of this sword. And most of them died with indignation. From all the years throughout his journey up to his bing of a progenitor, more than a million was killed by his hands. The souls that he killed were devoured by the sword. That''s why everyone could hear the wrath and hate of the souls crying.

    Those younger ones on the spectator side felt their hairs standing. Just hearing the cries crept out the daylights of their sanity. This was the power of a progenitor. It was scary. It was terrifying.

    "Amithaba." Second Cloud said, "You have gone the wrong path, friend. Thus, I am tasked to enlighten you and correct your path."

    "No god has the right to enlighten me or whatnot." Soulstice smirked and said. His long ck hair with his very whiteplexion like a corpse perfectlyplemented his appearance, "Even your Buddha or whatever will never have that right."

    "Amitabha. You have be evil." The Second Cloud said, "Let me do save you, friend."

    "Whoosh!" Suddenly, the Buddha had increased its arms by twofold and raised them upwards.

    "Wham!" Then, balls of light appeared from the palms of the Buddha. The balls were tiny, but the progenitors could feel the power hidden from the light.

    "Boom! Boom!" Next, the balls vibrated for a moment and pirs of yellow light appeared from above.

    "Rain of Enlightenment. Amitabha." The Second Cloud appeared so peaceful as pirs after pirs appeared out of the sky.

    Those who have seen this immediately activated their barriers. They knew this system very well. While the name was enlighment, it was actually converting oneself to light and die.

    Those weaker ones from the spectators side that had no protection from their seniors were immediately turned into light particles and disappeared.

    On the battlefield, the teachers of the academy had no choice but to seek shelter from the shield created by Firnd. In fact, even the other two progenitors of the eternal level had also sought shelter here.

    In just a blink of an eye, the academy was in a full disadvantage once again and had no choice but to seek refuge in Firnd''s protection.

    "You have used it too early, Second Cloud." First Cloud said, "While it is a good thing that we got the upper hand once again, you revealed your hands earlier than expected."

    "Amitabha. First Cloud, those two myriad progenitors need to be converted. I can feel their immense talent that if given time, they will be stronger than me, and perhaps you." Second Cloud softly said, "Furthermore, this is not just the cards we can use, am I right?"

    "Suit yourself then." First Cloud sighed and looked at the other side. The academy was experiencing a hard time dealing with the pirs of light and had no chance to take the offense once again. Even their barrier that protected the academy was now gone, "Looks like only four person have the courage to take us on and protect their academy."

    "Bam!" While First Cloud was in a trance, a white light shed towards the Buddha and pierced it.

    It was the bone sword. Though it didn''t pierce deep through the Buddha, it created a small crack in the chest of the statue.

    "Too bad, it didn''t break." Everyone could hear Soulstice''s mocking voice that directly pointed at Second Cloud, "I was thinking of breaking it in one attack. But oh well, I''ll do it on the second."

    Seeing the crack in his most treasured statue, the Second Cloud''s countenance changed and his veins bulged from intense hatred, "sphemous, you insolent devil!"

    Then, the Second Cloud dashed towards Soulstice who was smirking, "You devil of the darkness, you shall die and be the light to heal the Buddha!"

    For the Second Cloud, the Buddha was above everything else. He believed in this statue, firmly believed this statue. Furthermore, this was the reason why he became an immortal level of a progenitor right now.

    Those who dared to touch his Buddha shall experience a death worse than death itself!

    "Zoom!" Then, a rod made of light appeared in the monk''s hand. And aftering into a distance that he could reach Soulstice, he stopped and spun the rod in his hands. Then, he threw it like a spear with a white sh!

    The rod dashed with full speed towards Soulstice. Even time couldn''t stop this spear as it broke through the air and void!

    Everyone thought that it would be the end of a progenitor.

    However, just when the rod was about to reach Soulstice, a tsunami of fire came down out of nowhere directly to Second Cloud, who was focused on Soulstice.

    "Ahh!" The monk was surprised of this and shouted upon contact from the fire. The intense hotness of the fire made him scream like a madman and crawling on the ground.

    But it wasn''t the end yet, Firnd moved his hands and another and stronger torrential waves of fire were created rushing towards the monk on the ground.

    "Third Cloud!" First Cloud shouted in a hurry and worry, "Do what you need to do!"

    "What a bother." The perverted Third Cloud rolled his eyes and flew towards Second Cloud. Then, he equipped a gun-like weapon with hundreds of symbols around.

    "Boom!" Then, a blue ray of light triggered from the barrel of the weapon and shot towards the iing torrential waves of fire. It created loud explosions and destroyed the surroundings, leaving a deste ce in the future.

    "Killing a member of the ck Cloud wouldn''t be easy, peasants." The Third Cloudughed, "But nice job. You injured an immortal progenitor, that''s a great achievement."

    The First Cloud wanted to smack this guy''s head. But she stopped herself. This wasn''t the time topliment their enemies.

 Chapter 324 - Plan

    "We almost got him. Dammit." Soulstice couldn''t help but curse under his breath. They almost killed the monk if not for the interference with another immortal progenitor.

    "That''s true. But this is within my expectations. After all, the other clouds will not just watch while theirrade was about to be killed." Compared to Soulstice, Firnd was much calmer andposed, "Besides, it''s already a great thing that we injured him this grave. If he doesn''t have medical treatment for an hour or two, he will just die naturally. To top it all, the pirs have been deactivated so we can move freely now."

    Thest sentence of Firnd was what brought them all relief. The pirs were frightening that all of them didn''t dare to venture out to risk their lives. Now that it stopped, they could finally slowly get the advantage in this battle.

    "But the other clouds won''t let that him die." Soulstice said.

    "That''s for sure." Firndughed, "The Second Cloud is an immortal progenitor, a force that the ck Cloud won''t be willing to give up on."

    "Then what should we do now?" Soulstice knew that the same method won''t work. And out of the four progenitors right now, Firnd was considered the brain of their group.

    "It depends on the movements of the enemies." Firnd seriously said, "Furthermore, for now, all we can do is to defend. I know that the enemies will be much more cautious now because we managed to injure their progenitor at the immortal level."

    There was still a serious note that Firnd didn''t say. And that''s he was almost exhausted. Thest torrential waves of fire costed him so much qi that even breathing and standing was taking a toll. But Firnd couldn''t bring himself to say this. If he did, the moral of the group would surely decrease. After all, he was the strongest of the group right now.

    On the other side of the battlefield, the monk was breathing heavily and trying to chase his breath. He puked blood a couple of times now and all of it was bad blood.

    "Those devil incarnate..." The Second Monk wanted to curse but he didn''t have the energy to do so, "I''m going to kill them once I recovered my strength!"

    "Focus on healing yourself, Second Cloud." The Fourth Cloud, the one who was best in medicine, said, "Your injuries are severe and if you aren''t treated as soon as possible, you might die. Those myriad progenitors have really done you this time."

    "It''s because he let himself driven mad by his emotions." The First Cloud sneered, "If you didn''t act like a beast a while ago and held on to your sanity, things won''t be dyed this much."

    "But they damaged my treasure! You should know that statue is my prized artifact of all." The Second Cloud reasoned out.

    "True, it''s your prized treasure the most. But it is also true that you are the reason why it was damaged. Remember, I told you to be always on high alert yet what did you do? You rxed, resulting to fail to sense the iing attack." First Cloud rebutted, "You can''t me anyone but yourself here. After all, the enemies will surely take the opportunity if it presents itself and it is the same going with us."

    The monk was speechless. That''s right, what First Cloud said was all right. If not for his carelessness, would those low level progenitors have the chance to attack? He was toocent when he activated the Rain of Enlightment a while ago. Thus, this was the result.

    Truly speaking, he was the only to be me for this. Not to mention that, he also made things dy for an hour.

    The monk didn''t say anything else and just focused on recovering his health with the help of the Fourth Cloud. He had a vital role here in this mission, thus he needed to recuperate fast.

    "So what''s the n?" The Third Cloud asked, "I''m getting too bored here. How about I sh some necks out there first?"

    "And you''ll be gravely injured too like Second Cloud?" First Cloud smiled, teasing the pervert.

    "Oh, please. I am not careless like that monk over there." The Third Cloud rolled his eyes and said, "I just want to test their strength since they managed to injure the monk heavily."

    "Alright, you know what you''re supposed to do and not." The First Cloud agreed, "Very well, you have my permission. Kill as many as you can while I''m protecting theseds here."

    First Cloud knew that they couldn''t just wait here as she knew that the enemies wouldn''t wait either. She had no choice but to send another immortal progenitor to the battlefield to buy time for recuperation of the Second Cloud.

    ---

    "The Third Cloud ising." Firnd creased his brows and said, "It seems that the leader decided to dispatch another immortal progenitor here."

    "Can we take him up?" Soulstice asked. Another immortal progenitor appeared and he knew that this would be very tough.

    "No. This guy is stronger than the monk." Firnd shook his head and said, "You all will focus on defending and fending the attacks of the enemy."

    "What about you?" Soulstice asked.

    "I''ll take him head on." Firnd said.

    "That''s nuts! You aren''t his match even you use all your fire inside your body!" Yellowstone finally spoke, "This is an immortal progenitor we''re speaking of."

    "I know. But it can buy us time. That''s a good thing, isn''t it?" Firnd smiled and said firmly, "This is an order. Soulstice and others will stay here to manage the barrier while I fight with the Third Cloud."

    After saying this, he went off and stood opposite of the enemy without waiting for hisrades'' response.

    "Oh, you are that guy who injured our monk. What are you doing here?" Third Cloud asked and smirked, "Don''t tell me you''re going to fight me alone?"

    "Indeed, Fellow Daoist." Firnd smiled and answered, "I am going to fight you alone."

 Chapter 325 - Chaos State

    "You''re going to fight me alone?" Third Cloud sneered and spoke in a mocking tone, "I''m sorry but you aren''t qualified to be my opponent. You''re just a fish on the chopping board for me."

    "That''s true. You are already an immortal progenitor while I''m still at the myriad level. The disparity is too great to speak of." Firnd nodded. He didn''t mind the mockery that the Third Cloud gave to him, "However, I am no pushover, Fellow Daoist."

    "So you''re adamant in taking me on?" Third Cloudughed, "Very well. Since you''re so eager to die first, I''ll give you the chance."

    "ck! ck!" Then, Third Cloud equipped his gun weapon with a long barrel, aimed at Firnd and pulled the trigger.

    "Bang!" A white beam of light shot towards Firnd with a speed faster than light!

    "Activate!" Firnd released all his fire avable inside his body and it circted above him. Then, it surrounded him, creating an armor made of fire. He now looked like a fire god that descended from the heavens.

    "Boom! Boom!" The beam of light shed with Firnd and he took a few steps backward.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Third Cloud gave a set of beams of lights towards Firnd. It looked like he wasn''t nning to give his enemy a rest.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Firnd used his fist to deflect all of the attacks from Third Cloud.

    "You have some amazing skills there." Third Cloud was a bit amazed, "In time, you will reach the immortal level and you''ll be unrivaled, for sure."

    A praiseing from this perverted man with a mohawk hair was very unusual which surprised First Cloud who was watching the fight. In terms of battle power and experience, Third Cloud topped all of the members as he was a mercenary in the past.

    First Cloud had always believed Third Cloud''s intuition when it came to battles. Thus, hearing this praise made her stumped.

    "Then it''s more of the reason to kill him." First Cloud had already branded Firnd as a threat to be eliminated immediately before getting stronger.

    Hearin the words of his enemy, Firnd shook his head and spoke, "I am not deserving of such praise, Fellow Daoist."

    "Though you really have the capability to be unrivaled in the future, the aspect remains, still, in the future." Third Cloud had received the order from First Cloud just now and they were thinking the same thing, "But I doubt that you will reach that stage. After all, you will surely die here."

    Hearing this, Firnd couldn''t help but feel a chill running down his spine. It seemed that something big was going to happen as the air had changed its direction. He heightened his senses in order to prepare for the uing assault.

    However, he was just about to blink when suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him. The figure was covered with dark gaseous elements. But his face was clearly seen, still.

    It was Third Cloud!

    Then, Third Cloud charged his fist and threw a punch to Firnd''s chest.

    "Boom!" Firnd tried to put up all his defense to defend from this attack. However, it was deemed useless as he was thrown away like a falling meteorite.

    "Boom!" Upon contact from thend, he created arge pit to the ground and puked a mouthful of blood.

    "Grug!" He vomited blood once again and his vision turned blurry.

    "This power..." In the sidelines of the battlefield, headmaster could feel the emergeing power from Third Cloud''s body. After he confirmed it, he eximed, "That is Chaos State! You are a student of the academy in the past!"

    Hearing this, all of the people turned and looked at the headmaster with stumped faces.

    "This is indeed the Chaos State of the academy." An expert from the spectators had confirmed this and exined, "In the past, I have seen this being used by one of the most brilliant students of the academy. As this system is very difficult to master, only a very few has the privilege to try to master this. This is very the same to that."

    This was a valuable confirmation and legitimate. Realizing things, they looked at Third Cloud with confused faces. If he was a student in the past, why would he attack the academy now? Not to mention, the academy had groomed him to be stronger!

    Third Cloud didn''t say anything as he just focused on his enemy. He remained unbothered by the surroundings, as if he wasn''t hearing anything.

    "I see, so Fellow Daoist is also from the academy." Firnd has alreadyposed himself and got up from his feet, "But I wonder what makes you do this, to attack the very academy which took care of you?"

    "I have nothing to do with the academy, and nothing it has to do with me." Third Cloud''s answer was very vague. Not giving any confirmation and denial.

    With this answer, many had already concluded that it was true.

    "The Chaos State has proved everything, Fellow Daoist." Firnd smiled and spoke, "Only true cores of the academy can have an ess to master that system. It''s created by the founding ancestor, after all. Thus, the method is strictly distributed to a very few individuals. So it''s impossible for an outsider to learn this since you will make an oath before you master it and if you fail toply, your heart will stop."

    "You talk too much." Third Cloud coldly said, "Is this your final words of goodbye?"

    "Who knows?" Firnd Progenitorughed wryly and answered.

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll be sending on your way now." Third Cloud spoke. He immediately dashed towards Firnd and aim to directly cut thetter''s throat.

    However, before he could reach Firnd, a barrier suddenly appeared between him and Firnd, surprising him.

    Then, a voice came out of the blue and said, "It''s been a while since we havest met. I didn''t expect that I''ll meet you here. Right, Buffen Carol, or should I say, Third Cloud?"

 Chapter 326 - Shadow

    Hearing his real name, ''Buffen Carol'', made Third Cloud feel goosebumps on his both ends. He was very familiar with this voice as he howled like an insane beast, "Breakchaos!"

    Hearing the word ''Breakchaos'' made the spectators broke in uproar. This dao title was very familiar with them as it was very famous all throughout the world especially in the academy.

    "Breakchaos Progenitor hase!" A student watching at a faraway distance said with genuine happiness , "The alumni has decided to lend the academy a hand! We''re saved!"

    Even the teachers and headmaster were instantly overjoyed by seeing one of the most powerful students they ever had.

    They had already lost hope that those three progenitors would just stand in the sidelines and watch the academy fall. After all, they had already no karmic connections with the academy the moment they graduated. Thus, no one would me them if they just didn''t care about the situation of the academy.

    But now, seeing one of the three progenitors made the academy instantly filled with hope. Perhaps, they still had a chance to turn the tables here.

    Soon, a figure appeared out of the void. He was wearing a ck robe, but it wasn''t the uniform of the academy. His ck hair gently waved as he made his steps down as if there was an air supporting him. Furthermore, his looks were over the top as he appeared very handsome and pleasing to the eyes. But what''s more distinguishing fact was the aura he was eminating.

    Every step he took carried amand and wisdom of all times. The wise sages would be happy once they saw him arrive.

    "Who would have thought that I''ll be seeing you here as an enemy after all these years?" Breakchaos opened his mouth and said, "And not to mention, a member of a notorious group at that. Fate has really yed you well."

    "Fate has no capability to y me, Breakchaos." Third Cloud sneered and said, "And I didn''t expect to see you here too. After all, I thought out of those three, you are the least to care about this academy''s situation."

    "I just came out because you did. Furthermore, I can''t just watch you bully my academy right in my face." Breakchaos chuckled, "But I see. You are already on the same level as me, yet your scaredy eyes didn''t change."

    "Shut the hell up!" It seemed that Third Cloud was totally provoked by this and immediately attack Breakchaos in his chaos state. He created a dark ball of light and threw it towards Breakchaos.

    "Still easily provoked as ever." Breakchaosughed and used his fist to deflect the attack. Then, he also used his chaos state to counter Third Cloud.

    That''s right. Breakchaos has also learned the chaos state of the academy just like Third Cloud.

    Third Cloud''s attack didn''t end there. He immediately used his speed and threw a punch against Breakchaos in a speed which couldn''t be seen by normal cultivators.

    Soon, two rays of light shed in the sky. The sh made the world tremble, leaving tremendous sparks above the clouds. The sky was almost torn apart as the two beings fight like gods.

    The battle was amazing and spectacr. Not just everyday could everyone watch a battle of this level, a fight between progenitors at the immortal level!

    After the even sh, Third Cloud knew that he wouldn''t be able to get the advantage of even if he kept this up. Thus, he upped his game and release an armament.

    It was a big cannon. With several meters of diameter, it appeared deadly and grand.

    "Die!" Third Cloud howled. He fired the cannon as a colossal bright wave suddenly upied the space going to Breakchaos!

    Breakchaos was a bit stumped stumped to see this attack. He immediately braced himself for the iing attack and activated his defensive treasures.

    "Boom!" Then, a loud explosion shook the world. The world trembled in fear as the surroundings died without peace. The outside ce of the academy became a destend with no capability for habitation, just like a deadnd.

    "Haah." Third Cloud descended to the ground to catch his breath. Using that cannon had made him use almost half of his reserved qi. But he had no choice either way. His opponent was a strong being who had left a shadow in his heart.

    He couldn''t be careless and be idle just like that or else it would be him going to die here, without a burial at that.

    Just when Third Cloud thought it was the end and about to ease up, he suddenly sensed his enemy which made all his nerves be alerted at the highest possibility.

    However, it was already toote as a spear came running down to his direction without hesitation.

    "Arghh!" Third Cloud was instantly pierced by the spear and impaled to the ground. He became immobile as he gritted his teeth in pain, "Dammit!"

    The spear was too fast for his senses to catch up. After all, he let his guard down. It was a fatal mistake in his part.

    "You''re taking things too easy, Buffen." Breakchaos appeared and said with cold tone, "You still have the habit of lowering your senses when you have the advantage. It''s ridiculous."

    "Shut up and let me go!" Because of the toll he received from his attack, Third Cloud was powerless to remove the spear. Thus, he had no choice but to shout andmand Breakchaos.

    "Why would I?" Breakchaos smiled and said, "As usual, you will never defeat me in your lifetime. Even now, after you reached the peak, you are still incapable of defeating me."

    "ˇ­" This time, Third Cloud didn''t say anything as every word Breakchaos said hit the sore and sensitive spot in his life.

    In his whole life, he sought the dao because he wanted to remove this shadow in his heart. He knew that he would be never be stronger as his enemy if he would be chained by his past. He sought power for this reason, but the reality was cruel.

    The one who put this shadow appeared and rendered the shadow more powerful and immense, plunging him into the deep abyss.

    Reality was too cruel for him that he would rather wish to be dead than to live in shame and in shadow of other people. He thought that reaching this stage wasn''t that much of an aplishment.

    He still couldn''t defeat it, the shadow, no matter what he do.

 Chapter 327 - Eleven Laws

    "Alright, time to end this since it seems that you have already given up." Breakchaos smirked and said, "Have anyst words?"

    Third Cloud didn''t say anything as he just stared nkly at the sky. It looked like he wouldn''t care no matter what would happen now and then. In fact, his eyes were telling him that death was a great relief to this pain.

    "Very well, I''ll send you on hell now." Breakchaos created another spear and threw it with a faster speed and greater power!

    The spear was directly aimed at Third Cloud''s heart so when it pierced him, he would have no choice but to die immediately.

    It seemed that Breakchaos wanted to kill Third Cloud without pain.

    However, just when the spear was about to reach Third Cloud, a hand suddenly appeared and grabbed the spear with bare hands.

    The spear exploded but it didn''t affect the one who held it, as if it was just child''s y.

    Then, a woman with a seductive figure appeared.

    Of course, who would it be other than the strongest of the ck Cloud, the First Cloud?

    "That is where as far as you can go, Breakchaos." First Cloud''s womanly and mature voice reverberated, "You will step no further than this."

    "And here I thought you''re not involving yourself here and just stand there." Breakchaos knitted his brows and smiled wryly, "But it seems that you care about your members."

    "Of course, I need their strength so I just can''t watch them die here. After all, one progenitor dying will be a huge blow to the group. What I''m doing right now is purely normal." First Cloud smiled and spoke, "So I advise you to back off and let us finish our mission here. As an immortal progenitor of the academy, I think you have already done them a good favor. Furthermore, the ck Cloud wouldn''t pursue this any further."

    Hearing these words, the teachers and the headmaster couldn''t help but have sweaty palms in nervousness. If Breakchaos were to really back off now, their academy was finished. Firnd was injured seriously and wouldn''t be able to fight any longer. No one at the same level could contend against the enemy as of now except Breakchaos.

    "While you have a good idea there, I''m afraid that I have to decline and don''t meet your expectations." Breakchaos answered with a beaming smile, "Since I already came here, might as well do it until the end, right?"

    Hearing this made everyone in the academy sigh in relief. These were the best words they heard so far.

    "Oh? I''m not trying to threaten you but if you want keep going, I''ll be your opponent." First Cloud smiled and said, "I don''t underestimate you or what, but being an immortal level of a progenitor will not be enough to match me, an elevenw true god."

    It was a general knowledge that in terms of raw power, those who practice the godhood path were stronger than imperial path practitioners. And this remained fact even until each of them reach the peak.

    Of course, there were possibilities that imperial cultivators could defeat the godhood ones.

    True gods had onew to thirteenws at the maximum. The morews one possessed, the stronger the being was. As of today, there were a number of true gods in the world yet those at the top, elevenws to thirteenws could only be counted immediately.

    In fact, thirteenw true god was almost impossible to achieve as very few had reached this point. Lightsaber True God was an example. In this day and age, no one knew if there were still living thirteenws. But twelvews had a very few number, mostly reclusive and wouldn''t interfere with the world matters.

    Immortal progenitors could take on a true god with tenws at the maximum and had a barely fight against an elevenws and up. Unless the progenitor had a treasure capable of ying a top level true god, fighting against them was purely suicide.

    "You can''t just push me around though." Breakchaos solemnly said, "Even if you are stronger, that doesn''t mean that you can defeat me already. Remember, there are many variables that should be considered."

    "Oh?" First Cloud was interested, "What are those variables to be considered, then?"

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Afterwards, two wave of dark light rushed and attacked First Cloud. The dark light contained a very powerful aura as it exploded after touching First Cloud.

    "The number of people taking a stronger being, that''s one of them." Soon, a man with short ck hair with white robe appeared and stood beside Breakchaos. His looks was average yet his power wasn''t weaker than Breakchaos.

    "Insane Progenitor!" The headmaster was overjoyed, "Another one of the alumni has arrived and joined the battle."

    Insane Progenitor was also one of the strongest students back in the day and also and immortal progenitor just like Breakchaos now. With the two immortal progenitors protecting the academy right now, the advantage was getting nearer in their grasp.

    If thest one were to join in, then that''s going to be amazing and they would surely kill their enemies.

    After all, an elevelws fighting against genius immortal progenitors all at once wouldn''t be a good idea.

    "Another immortal progenitor has joined, huh." The smoke faded and appeared First Cloud who wasn''t injured in the least, "This is good. Only one progenitor wouldn''t be enough for a fight, two will be better."

    The spectators didn''t know if First Cloud was confident or was just arrogant to her bones. Though she was an elevenws, taking two progenitors at the immortal level wasn''t a very good idea! After all, no matter how strong a being was, he was still limited in al aspects.

    "Since you want to fight both of us, we''ll be happy to entertain you." Breakchaos said. However, he wasn''t that confident in defeating the enemy evenbining with Insane. After all, the enemy was a terrifying elevenw true god.

 Chapter 328 - First Clouds Might

    "Since you are so eager to fight me, shall we start?" First Cloud smirked and revealed a huge bowl above her head. The bowl was jade and appeared very ancient.

    The bowl contained billions of mysteries of the world, waiting to beprehended. Its immense power was also overflowing as if a raging dragon was trying to get out.

    The bowl appeared so intimidating and majestic, as if an emperor of all the ages.

    First Cloud knew she got the upper hand here. However, she wasn''t the type who would underestimate her opponents and becent. If she was, she wouldn''t be able to get the spot of First Cloud right now.

    "Open!" Seeing the bowl above First Cloud''s head, the two progenitors knew that the enemy was taking this seriously. So they had no choice but to give what they got also. Then, a colossal spear made of chaos energy appeared out Breakchaos'' hands and a bow from Insane''s hand.

    The air suddenly changed, and the two progenitors charged forward to initiate the attack.

    Breakchaos moved in a swift and very fast manner that light couldn''t keep up, he left thousands of afterimages on the way until he reached his attacking range.

    "Spear Crossing The Heavens!" Breakchaos howled as a rapturing force appeared when he threw the spear to First Cloud.

    Insane didn''t dilly dally as he also moved up and aimed his bow at the enemy. Then, he charged a bow with thunder element.

    "Thunder Arrow of Wrath!" Then, a huge arrow made of thunder shed its way towards its enemy as it broke the time and space, rendering all senses useless.

    "Child''s y." First Cloud smiled and said, "Activate!"

    Then, the bowl spun itself, breaking the hidden dimensions all around its vicinity and created arge vortex. It contained millions of energy and power from the world.

    "Boom! Boom!" Then, the vortex shed a beam of light towards the attacks and immediately nullified them.

    It didn''t just end there. The beam of light directly passed through the void and was instantly halfed, both directly aiming at the two progenitors.

    The two progenitors used all their defensive treasures and defense capabilities to defend their bodies from this attack.

    "Boom! Boom!" However, though they already used everything, they were still thrown away like a kite with its string snapped down to the ground, leaving arge web of cracks.

    Seeing this single exchange, everyone was sweating profusely.

    They already had determined which side was stronger. And the truth was terrifying than it was in actuality.

    Because the fate of the academy would be decided by this battle!

    "Shit." The two progenitors got up from their feet and flew back once again with a curse under their breath. They already expected First Cloud to be strong. But she was much stronger than anticipated!

    "Still want to continue?" First Cloud looked at theing back up progenitors, "I will give you onest chance. Go back from whence you came. I will not pursue this matter in the near future. The world can never lose any powerful progenitors as the world can''t take it."

    The spectators were puzzled what was the woman was saying. But theyprehended it on their own versions.

    "Our answer remains the same." Insane sneered and answered, "Just an elevenws, talk when you''re a twelvews or thirteenws."

    "It seems that I won''t be able to change your mind." First Cloud shook her head, "Very well, I have no choice but to kill you two, then."

    "If you have the capability, that is." Insane snorted.

    "I have the capability, don''t worry about it." First Cloud chuckled and the vortex moved once again. Then, it created four arms from both sides and ends, shaping into a cross.

    Next, the arms revealed fourrge swords of different colors. The stars lost its shine right now as the dark sky turned bright in a blink of an eye.

    "Whoosh!" Then, it was First Cloud''s turn to take the offense. The vortex moved fast and spun itself. It looked like a ball of spike with sharp ends at the four arms. It rolled its way towards the progenitors with an unstoppable momentum and broke through the space.

    The progenitors couldn''t help but curse on their minds as they felt the intense power of this rolling spike going their direction.

    The two looked at each other, clearly had understood what they should do.

    Breakchaos released millions ofrge spears that expanded in the whole vision of a person and Insane created a colossal bow made of thunder. Then, he charged the bow and an arrow that had a length of over a kilometer appeared out of it.

    These two systems were their strongest cards that they could use as of the moment. Spears of Oblivion and Crushing Arrow.

    "Finally going all out?" First Cloudughed and said, "Very well, show me what you got, the geniuses of the Academy of Chaos!"

    "Now!" When the rolling vortex spike came into their vicinity, Breakchaos immediately gave the signal and threw the million of spears towards therge vortex. Insane didn''t idle and released the Crushing Arrow that pierced through everything.

    "Boom!" The attacks met each other and created a very loud and deafening explosion. It created a huge circle of force because of the impact and the wind violently spread across all directions, carrying a massive strength to destroy everything.

    It made the clouds above dissipate and changed by dark and heavy clouds. Finally, waterdrops started to fall. It was raining cats and dogs.

    "Thump! Thump!" The two progenitors knelt down to the ground and tried to catch their breath. They were very exhausted as they used two heavy-consuming systems in one battle. Even standing was very hard now for them.

    "Looks like this is how far you two can go." First Cloud remained unscathed and her voice was cold and distant, "You two have so much potential that you will have the chance to surpass me in the future. Unfortunately, you chose this path."

    At first, First Cloud wanted to kill them right away, especially Firnd who had so much potential. But now, she changed her mind and wanted them to live on and if they were already strong enough to face her, she''ll be happy to fight with them with all her might.

    But they''re adamant to die. So she had no choice but toply.

 Chapter 329 - Reverend Ancestor

    "Alright, time to end this." First Cloud snapped out of her trance and didn''t think about her deeper desires. She looked at the two tired progenitors and said, "You have done a good job. Unfortunately, this is it."

    First Cloud released two mini versions of vortex. They were dancing on her white palms like a cube floating on the water.

    She was nning to use this to kill the two progenitors without feeling any pain. An immediate death would be better for them rather being tortured. She wasn''t brutal enough to do so.

    Breakchaos and Insane tried their very best to stand. However, their legs weren''t listening as they were too weak to stand. They kept on cursing and cursing on their mind, thinking if this would really the end of their lives.

    Those from the academy had already readied themselves to activate a defensive formation to protect the two progenitors even for a moment while they were assisting them to flee. As the teachers, they wouldn''t let their students die here, especially those who tried to protect the academy!

    "Wham!" However, just when she was about to say his farewell to the two progenitors, a shing dagger almost reached her throat if not for her fast reflexes, catching it.

    "Show yourself!" First Cloud could feel the instense power from the dagger as she held it. It surely came from an expert that she wouldn''t dare to belittle.

    "Bullying my juniors, is it fun to do so?" Then, an ancient voice suddenly rang everyone''s ears.

    Next, an old woman appeared. She looked shabby by her appearance, as if she was a beggar. But never underestimate her because her power was very unfathomable! She walked softly like she was walking on the water, as each step she created sounded like a water dropping to another water.

    This was Teacher Song''spanion most of the time.

    With her sped hands, she looked at First Cloud and said, "Reaching elevenws at such an age, that''smendable. You might be a genius who has lost her path."

    First Cloud couldn''t help but stagger backwards from fear. This woman, she recognized her so much as she was famous in the past!

    "Reverend Ancestor!" The teachers and the headmaster immediately knelt down the moment they saw her. Their eyes expressed so much joy that they couldn''t describe it. They thought that their Reverend Ancestor had died. But who would have thought that she was still alive and well?

    The Reverend Ancestor was Chaos Origin Progenitor''s, the founder of the academy, best friend. They embarked in the path of the dao at the same time, suffering many hardships and setbacks together and oveing them.

    Even after being progenitors themselves, they didn''t stop being friends and still got in touch though they stopped caring about worldly matters.

    And when Chaos Origin founded the academy, Reverend Ancestor was the very first official of it and the strongest after Chaos Origin.

    So one could already tell how strong this ancestor was. Take note, Chaos Origin was one of the legendary figures of all ages in the past and his historical records were clearly recorded in sacred ces. Furthermore, he was just as strong as a thirteenws like Lightsaber.

    "It looks like you are afraid." Reverend Ancestor could feel the fear creeping inside First Cloud''s heart. It was natural. After all, she was facing an ancient being that had lived for hundred millions of years now.

    "Me, afraid?" First Cloud tried to act tough and strengthen her voice, "You are powerful, indeed, Senior. But our mission has to be resumed."

    "Oh, you still want to steal under this night sky?" Reverend Ancestorughed and said filled with mockery, "That item isn''t your Cloud''s to begin with. I don''t know why you folks are so adamant on taking the treasure."

    "Because we need it." First Cloud answered, "And no one will be able to stop us."

    "Oh, aren''t you a confident fellow?" Reverend Ancestor smiled and asked, "You might still have a hidden card, I presume? Very well, why don''t you show it to me?"

    "I''ll show it even if you don''t ask, Senior." First Cloud shot up to the sky and the clouds dissipated, showing a full vision of a gargantuan meteorite. It seemed that it had been there right from the start, waiting for the right chance.

    "It looks like youe very well prepared." Reverend Ancestor chuckled.

    This casualugh made First Cloud''s heart uneasy. It probably meant that this thing wasn''t enough to deter her!

    "Activate!" But First Cloud had no choice but to grit her teeth and attack. It''s do or die. Herst ditch of strength that could only buy a few seconds for her members to sneak in while she was here trying to entertain the ancestor.

    "Wham!" Therge meteorite started to fall. This system needed all of their progenitors toplete and be used in battle. Supposedly, they would only use this during the time when they already had the full grasp of the academy or as ast resort if things didn''t turn their way.

    The former was likely to be what they wanted to happen, but unfortunately, it was thetter.

    "Insignificant power." The ancestor smiled and revealed a sword made of pure white ss. Then, she shot up to meet the meteorite and when she was in her range, she sliced up the whole meteorite, breaking it in half.

    "Boom!" The half meteorite exploded and created a wildfire all around the ce and made the already deste ce more deste

    Seeing this, First Cloud''s face turned ashen. The ancestor was out of the variables she meticulously considered thus she was caught unprepared. After all, even she thought the ancestor was also dead now and there were many verifications about this. Just how was that possible that a fossil was still alive in this and age? Take note, she was in the same generation as the founder of the academy.

    Now, the ck Cloud was caught in a perilous situation that they didn''t expect.

 Chapter 330 - The Master Of Black Cloud

    "Are you ready to die?" The ancestor wanted to end this as soon as possible and said, "Let''s not waste our time and just let me kill you."

    "ˇ­" First Cloud''s face turned deadly white. She looked at herrades, and all of them were looking at her, as if asking what should they do. Then, she used all the strength left in her body and release a giant and thick yellow barrier that covered her and the group.

    This was ast ditch effort of First Cloud. For now, she was nning and thinking all the possible ideas to flee from this monster. She needed to think fast or else it would be them who''ll die here without a burial.

    Retreating for now was the best decision. After all, they didn''t expect a variable of this level! Perhaps, she had been too careless and all.

    "Do you think it''ll be enough to protect you?" The ancestorughed and released a sword arc from the sword she was holding, "Or you''re thinking of buying time to run? Either way, you have no choice but to stay here until I take all your lives."

    "Boom!" The sword arc vibrated and shook the barrier First Cloud created. Then, it revealed vague and small cracks.

    "Cracked at the first hit..." First Cloud couldn''t believe it. This ancestor was way too strong for them to take on!

    "Boom!" Then, First Cloud was thrown away like a kite without a string down to the ground in a violent manner.

    "Time to kill you four, first." Seeing that First Cloud was helpless on the ground, the ancestor looked at the scared other clouds and said.

    "Run!" Third Cloud knew that a deadly strike was about toe. Thus, he ordered everyone to flee as soon and fast as possible.

    Then, millions of sword arcs appeared out of the void and shed their ways to the other clouds.

    "No!" The scared clouds shouted and activated all their defensive treasures. They had no time to flee thus this was the second possible choice. Only, their survival wasn''t sure.

    However, the expected death of the clouds didn''te as the sword arcs suddenly stopped from its track and froze. Soon, they disappeared like they were not there to begin with.

    The clouds were confused what''s happening. Thus they turned their heads to find clues.

    "Finally, you havee out. I thought I need to y everyof your child just to make youe out." The ancestor smirked.

    "Fellow Daoist, you have crossed the line there. That''s why I came out." Then, an old man appeared out of the void. He appeared normal with his shoulder-long white hair. He was releasing an aura that was capable of deterring every beings of this world, "You are bullying my children, Fellow Daoist."

    "Master!" The clouds were instantly overjoyed when they saw this man appeared. Their nerves rxed finally as they stood to his side.

    "Don''t worry, my children. I''ll take care of this for you." The old man nodded andforted them.

    "I crossed the line?" Reverend Ancestor sneered and said, "Look who''s talking. You are the one who ordered your kids to attack my academy, knowing that it didn''t do anything wrong to you. So who crossed the line here?"

    "We have asked for the item nicely. And that''s what can we do the most." The old man coldly said, "Fellow Daoist, the item we are asking is an item that should be kept in the long darkness. Should it see the light once again, you don''t know what will happen."

    "That''s true, the item should be kept in yhe darkness. That''s why we are doing it right now." The ancestor answered.

    "No, that isn''t enough, Reverend." The old man shook his head and said, "There''s a high chance that the item will see the light in your academy. So, getting it from you and keep it in your stead is the best idea. Let''s not get this further, our children have already suffered. I am just asking for that item, and we will immediately leave and no longer bother your academy."

    "Keep dreaming." The ancestor snorted and said, "The item has been tasked by Chaos Origin to be taken care of by the academy. You have no say here."

    "Chaos Origin was too careless for someone who reached the very most peak of this world." The old man shook his head and sighed, "Very well, if we can''t ask you that nicely, then we have to take it by force. The fate of the world relies on this, so I can''t just let you take care of it. With the weakened power of the academy, I know that you''ll not even stand a day when that item rampages."

    "So much bbering. Fight if you must." The ancestor spoke in a cold tone and gripped her ss sword revealing another batch of millions of sword arcs.

    ---

    "What item are they talking about, Master?" In the spectators side, many people heard this and the youth were very curious about this item that they were battling for.

    "It is an item that said to be suppressed by Chaos Origin in the past. That item is very sinister and he needed to use all his strength just to seal it. He also tasked Reverend and several ancestors of the academy not to ever touch this item and don''t let it get to a light. Furthermore, there are circting rumors that the disappearance of Chaos Origin Progenitor has something to do with that item." His master answered with a serious tone.

    The disappearance of the progenitor had created a hot debate between people. Some were saying that he died from old age, and some were saying that it was because of the item and several thought that he was just hiding and reclusive because of and tribtion.

    Either ways, the progenitor didn''t appear in the public for millions of years now.

    The student couldn''t help but gulp a mouthful of his saliva. This information were too much to take and he needed to digest it slowly. Then, he realized that the cultivation world was more cruel than he thought.

 Chapter 331 - Blame True God

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Loud explosions thundered all around the battlefield. The two ancient beings shed with each other as their dao and powers fight against each other.

    Reverend Ancestors was using a ss sword, creating unstoppable shes to go attack the old man.

    The old man didn''t idle either as he defend and attack by reflecting the attack when he have the chance.

    "Activate!" Seeing that her attacks weren''t going anywhere, the ancestor decided to increase the strength of her sword arcs.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The sword arcs became bigger and scarier, with a dark chaos energy.

    "Stepping up your game, huh?" The old man smiled, "Very well, I might as well do the same."

    Then, the old man released a ck aura that engulfed him. Soon, it shot up above him and became arge figure holding a sword on its left and an bow on its right.

    It had no face but the appearance was a scary and intimidating. It looked like the guardian of all the gods and protectors.

    "Boom! Boom!" Therge figure created a shield and protected the old man from the attacks. It created very violent fluctuations all around the ce.

    It createdrge cracks below the ground, clearly indicated how strong the battle was.

    "That old man..." The headmaster watching in the sidelinesmented softly, "He is a 12ws."

    Hearing this made the others'' jaw drop. In this generation, the 12ws were the most powerful beings of this world as no one knew if 13ws beings were still alive.

    So just imagine, the power the old man wielded was for sure terrifying and if not for the fact that the ancestor was here, they might be sure dead.

    After all, what can they do about someone who reached the zenith of being a true god?

    "Then, is the ancestor in danger?" One of the teachers asked, "It''s a 12ws we''re talking about."

    "You can''t say that." The headmaster shook his head, "Remember, she is the friend of our founder, the progenitor. Aside from him, the ancestor is the only one who has the full grasp of the academy. After all, they talked about the dao for millions of times now."

    "That''s true." The teacher nodded his head in relief, "Let''s just hope that we will ovee this."

    The headmaster didn''tment about this. It was obvious that this was what he wanted, too. Because if ever, just ever, their ancestor wasn''t enough to defeat that old man, they could now kiss their academy good bye.

    ---

    "Is this all that you got?" The old manughed a bit and said, "If this is, I''m afraid you''ll be in a deep trouble, then."

    The old man was very confident even when facing someone of the ancestor''s level. After all, he used to fight beings stronger than him in the past. But not because he was confident would it already mean that he would lower his guard. It wasn''t his style, not at all. Unless the enemy was dead, all his defenses were up to its maximum degree.

    "You talk too much for a man." Reverend Ancestor sneered and mocked the old man, "Just because you are a 12ws, you can be arrogant in front of me? You''re hundred thousand of years younger."

    "I admit that when ites to being ancient, you are the victor. However, we are talking about strength here. The strength is what judges the people, the order of things. This is the world of the jungle where the strong prey the weak, right?" The old man casually said, "In simpler terms, the stronger fist has the final say."

    "So you''re saying that you have it, the final say you''re talking about?" The ancestor sneered.

    "Fellow Daoist, while it''s true that you are very strong, my dao is stronger." The old man said, "After all, I, me True God, has almost perfected my dao."

    me True God!

    When the spectators heard this, they almost fell to the ground because of shock.

    This dao title was very famous even until now.

    me True God was an invincible 12ws true god, one of the undefeated ones in his league. And while he was very strong, it didn''t get to his head and always remained humble towards his enemies.

    No one knew the exact history of the true god because he was very secretive and didn''t mention anything to his peers. He just appeared out of the void and made a name for himself. To top it all, he fought with Lightsaber True God and survived 500 moves!

    That''s 500 moves we''re talking! Remember, Lightsaber was one of the legendary figures, the strongest of all with his 13ws.

    They thought that the true god had already died. After all, he was already too old if they calcte the time he appeared up to now.

    Dying of old age wasn''t an abnormal urrence. No matter how strong you are, you couldn''t avoid the erosion of time and you''ll still age. While you could slow it down, you couldn''t stop it.

    That''s why many people were seeking immortality treasures to preserve their lives. They were afraid of dying, because they knew that once they died, even if they were reincarnated, they would never remember anything and start from scratch.

    Of course, the celestial family was an exception to these variables.

    "Time to end this. This is getting boring." The ancestor said and released all her aura, the air sted as the effect in all directions. Then, threes appeared above the ancestor''s head. Though they weren''t asrge as the actual, each of them has a diameter of a terrifying 10 kilometers!

    "You want to end it this soon? That''s unfortunate. I want to still have a decent conversation with you." me True God shook his head, "But since you want to end this, I won''t mindplying."

    Then, me''s aura had also bursted out. But it was more violent than the ancestor''s.

    The aura appeared as if it came from the deepest part of the abyss. It gave a frightening feeling that could creep in a person''s skin.

    It felt like the source of darkness hade.

 Chapter 332 - Final Bout

    The power of darkness engulfed the entire surrounding. It made everyone tremble in fear. It was like a monster trying to devour the world right this instant. It was scary, definitely scary.

    "What kind of dark power is this..." One of the experts on the sidelines couldn''t help but look at the power with ghastly expression, "Such an evil aura! Compared to the chaos aura, this one is like from a devil."

    "It is the power of an evil, that''s why its aura is terrifying." Another expert answered, "If this power is released to the masses, many will die. I can feel that the darkness wants to eat everything in the space right now."

    This made everyone gulp a mouthful of their saliva. Things were taking for worse, so some of them chose to leave. After all, what''s the use of watching if you''ll just going to die here? This was also natural and people didn''t judge them.

    Of course, the higher beings chose to stay and risk their lives. It was very rare to watch a battle with this level!

    "Looks like you killed so many people already." Reverend Ancestor could feel it, she sneered and gave a mocking remark, "You have failed as a cultivator."

    "You are wrong, Fellow Daoist." me smiled and shook his head, "While it''s true that I have killed so many people, it doesn''t mean that I''m a failure of being a cultivator. The death of them is predetermined, and it''s all the fate''s will. I can''t do anything about it."

    The old man looked as if he was very helpless during the situation.

    Of course, the ancestor didn''t buy this and spoke, "You are talking nonsense again. You''re about to die yet you aren''t still making sense."

    "You don''t need to know, Fellow Daoist." Then, the darkness energy shouted its might and revealed a figure. It was a phoenix-like bird, however it had two horns, "Let''s settle this for good now."

    Seeing this darkness beast, the ancestor was shocked. However, she gathered herself and circted the chaos energy around her. Next, she flicked her hands and the chaos energy took themand, giving a figure of a female warrior with arge te of armor and a heavy sword.

    It was like a titan warrior with its huge size that towered up to the clouds from the ground.

    This was the ancestor''s strongest system, the Nameless Warrior.

    She created this system around the first stages of creating the academy with Chaos Origin. In fact, the founder also had taken participation here on creating this. So you could say that it had the dao of Chaos Origin.

    She took pride in this and had saved her life for so many times now.

    "Looks like we are now ready." me smiled and said, "Very well, let''s begin."

    This standard politeness and courtesy that me was showing had astounded everyone. If not for the evil energy he was using, everyone might thought that he was an amicable being.

    "Screech!" The phoenix''s voice reverberated the entirend and shook it. Then, it dashed towards the ancestor with a heavy momentum.

    "Hah!" The ancestor didn''t idle as shemanded the warrior to move.

    "Whoosh! Boom!" Then, the warrior acknowledged this and used her sword to swing to the iing beast. It created a loud explosion the moment they touched each other.

    The wind scattered in all directions once again and blew everything away, including clouds and the sky was almost and apart.

    "Activate!" The ancestor shouted and the warrior figure took the initiative to take the offense. The heavy sword she was carrying carried a lot of chaos force as she swung it with all the power it got.

    "Screeeeech!" The phoenix, the target of this, was instantly shed and screamed. However, it didn''t half it. It took several steps backwards and fired dark mes towards its enemy!

    "Boom!" The warrior figure immediately used her sword as a shield to protect itself. She staggered backwards because of the terrifying force while defending. Her feet deepened to thend as she was being forced back.

    "..." The ancestor was surprised. She didn''t expect that her system would be helpless against this monster! Remember, this was her prided system. The strongest of them all!

    "Open!" She wasn''t nning to take things lying this way. She immediately circted all her avable qi and transferred it to the warrior.

    "Huum!" The warrior instantly felt the power emerging from its body. It then gathered force to deflect the attacking mes of the beast.

    "Hmm?" me was a bit surprised to see this. He was very sure that he was already taking the lead here and it was impossible for the enemy to turn the table, "Looks like Fellow Daoist still has a power to fight back."

    "I wouldn''t be Reverend if I don''t." The ancestor smirked even though she was exhausted.

    "Indeed." me smiled, "However, it''s just the extent of your power. You are already exhausted and your body is also reaching its limit."

    "Screech!" The beast howled once again and prepared itself for another attack. Then, it created a hurricane of evil mes and let it engulfed it. Next, the phoenix appeared and released a hurricane-like beam from its mouth towards the ancestor.

    This attack was stronger than the previous, shaking the world in utter transcendence. It was like a catastrophe that threatened the world suddenly because of this terrifying attack.

    "!!" The ancestor was very rmed when she felt the power. She instantly activated all the treasures avable to create a defensive protection for her and the academy. This massive hurricane-beam like was one of the terrifying things she encountered.

    She was conceited, but it doesn''t mean she couldn''t recognize true power.

    "Boom!" Then, the hurricane shed with the barrier the ancestor created and made a loud explosion. It made the void fluctuate violently as it easily made the warrior disappear into the deep darkness.

    The attacksted for almost two minutes. And everything was covered with thick smoke.

 Chapter 333 - Last Ditch Effort

    The smoke was thick enough to cover the entire vision of the sky. It was pitch-ck smoke with heavy fluctuations happening around.

    Everyone held their breath as they watch the battlefield.

    Who won that bout? Judging by the massive force of power that could eradicate the entire world, they knew that it was the systems of their strongest tier.

    These two were top beings of their league. Thus, if the two of them fought in actuality in a mortal world, they would surely annihte every living beings all around the.

    The teachers and the headmaster from the academy were clenching their wrists. They tried to peek into the smoke but it wasn''t effective. All they could do was hope that the victor would be their ancestor.

    Because if not, their academy was truly done for. After all, who''s going to save them? Fortunately, the good news was it looked like the students had beenpletely evacuated into a safe zone. With this, even with the worst case scenario, the headmaster could fight in peace. The same went to the teachers of the academy.

    After a few minutes, the thick smoke started to dissipate. Everyone focused their eyes in this. They wanted to know what happened there.

    "Cough! Cough!" Next, everyone saw the ancestor coughing up blood for a couple of times. Her face was white and pale, as if she was losing blood in a fast pace.

    me, the old man, was standing there with his eyes fixated on the ancestor.

    "Ancestor!" This scene made the hearts of those in the academy sank. All their hope was lost and now, the entire fate of their academy would be on the palm of an evil person.

    "You lost, Fellow Daoist." me smiled and said with a soft tone, "I''ll give you another chance because I don''t want to kill a being of your level, give the item to me and we''re good."

    He paused for a moment and added, "This is the final warning. Thest concession I will make to express my acknowledgement to your strength."

    It was his actual feelings. me knew that the two needed many capable people to defend a cmity that had been predicted for millions of years now. Thus, killing a person of this level would be a huge loss to the God''s Realm.

    If he could help it, he wanted to avoid it.

    "A person who cultivated the evil dao has no right to say this to me." The ancestor said as she caught her breath, "We are different."

    "Good or evil, it has nothing to do with the right you are talking about. The bigger fist says it all. The winner is the king while the loser is the thief." me retorted, "So tell me, what right do you have to say that?"

    "..." The ancestor couldn''t help but grit her teeth. Indeed, the old man was right. This was a cruel world with the strong could stand at the peak while the weak could only wait to be preyed.

    "Then kill me." The ancestor opened her mouth and said with such braveness, "You can kill me, but you can''t take the item."

    She promised to Chaos Origin to take care of that item. She couldn''t just let others take it to satisfy their own greed.

    "I can kill you, and at the same time, we can also take the item. I dare you to believe me." meughed, "We have a lot of resources. We can turn this academy upside and down to find the item. That might take time, but we will surely find the item in your vastnd."

    The ancestor knew that the old man was telling the truth. The ck Cloud had always been sessful when they raid a ce. So, they had a lot of experiences to speak of. Not to mention, the abundant amount of resources they umted over the years.

    "Laughable." The ancestorughed in a mocking tone, "You can use a lot of resources but I will use every ounce of my remaining life to keep it from your hands!"

    "Boom!" Then, the academy shook violently and a pir of dark light shot up towards the sky. It pierced through it and lightning coiled around.

    Next, a figure shed towards me in a terrifying speed which caught the old man off guard!

    "Boom!" me was thrown away madly and createdrge cracks on the ground.

    Everyone looked at this figure who just took down the old man in a single move. He was wearing a dark robe distinguishable by the academy. His face was very handsome and his eyes were chaos-ck. Though he appeared like only a soul, the power during his peak was there, astonishingly powerful and more terrifying than the old man!

    "Our founder!" The academy''s people recognize this face very well and shouted while kneeling down in joy. His face was immortalized in all ces of the academy so that everyone would be aware of the appearance of their progenitor.

    He was one of the strongest progenitors of all ages.

    .

    "It''s a mistake that you antagonized my academy, old man." Chaos Origin''s deep voice reverberated.

    Everyone watched this scene with bated breath, not daring to give a sound and breath loudly!

    "I didn''t expect that you left a strand of your will here in the academy. That''s surprising." me got back up and looked at Chaos Origin, "After all, I thought you have already cut your connections with the academy."

    "..." Chaos Origin didn''tment about this and resumed staring at me.

    "However," me paused and added, "You are just a strand of your power. If you are here in actuality, we will really not dare to attack. However, you are nothing but a piece of a will of the original. Nothing worthy to mention."

    Hearing this, everyone didn''t know what to say. They didn''t know if me was bluffing or what. Though the strand of a will was not as strong as the original, it still contained the dao and strength of the owner.

    How confident, or how powerful was he, to say this?

 Chapter 334 - Might

    "It''s true that I am but a mere strand of the will of Chaos Origin." The progenitor''s will''s cold voice sounded, "But you are just a 12ws. If you''re a 13ws, then it might be a different story."

    "Boom!"Then, the progenitor''s will activated his dao. Thousand of runic symbols appeared at the sky with a harmonious melody. Each symbols contained arge amount of chaos dao, capable of incinerating every little ce of the world.

    Then, a sea of chaos fire emerged from the void. It cracked the time and space for a moment and gathered a massive amount of momentum.

    Then, it created arge figure of a tower. It shot towards the sky and broke everything that passed through it.

    "Rumble! Rumble!" The sea of chaos fire gathered around the tower and became one with it. The power of this dao made the whole world tremble fiercely.

    "What power..." The spectators gasped in amazement and horror at the same time. This kind of dao made everyone suffocate!

    "This chaos dao... It''s really from Chaos Origin." An ancient being reminisced about something and said, "I have seen him in the past and saw this chaos dao of his. Of course, it''s more amazing and terrifying than what you''re seeing right now. After all, it''s just a will."

    Everyone was listening to the ancient''s words carefully. This was something about the famous progenitor, so everyone was interested in it.

    "Do you think the academy has a chance now that a will is protecting them?" A curious junior asked.

    "Hard to say." The ancient looked at the junior, shaking his head, "The enemy is me True God. One of the strongest 12w True Gods out there. If it''s the actual progenitor, then it''s more than possible. I''m certain that the academy will emerge victor here. Unfortunately, it''s not the case."

    The junior didn''t say anything else. He returned his attention to the battle happening in the not so faraway ce.

    Perhaps, he could learn a thing or two to break the bottleneck and breakthrough.

    ---

    "What an amazing power."Seeing the zingrge figure of a tower made by chaos mes, me True God gasped in amazement and smiled, "For a will, this is extraordinary already. Fortunately, it''s not Chaos Origin himself or else this might be more powerful and scary."

    This was the true god''s honest thoughts. Though he did expect that the will would be strong, it still exceeded his expectations and all.

    "Boom!" However, he wouldn''t be there just standing. He immediately released all his power and gathered it in front of him. He shouted several incantations and the energy in his front became a bell. The bell was then engulfed with evil energy that was capable of devouring everything.

    The evil power that the bell was releasing was more frighteningpared to the tower figure of the progenitor''s will.

    "Ring! Ring!" Then, the bell shook back and forth and released a ringing sound. It distorted the whole space and made everyone kneel, except those from the academy that were being protected by the progenitor''s will.

    "Let''s start the showdown!" me True God said with an exciting voice. It was the first time that he was thrilled fighting a strong opponent ever since he created the ck Cloud. Though the enemy was just a will, it''s the will of a very strong progenitor!

    "Activate!" The progenitor''s will shouted and created thousands ofmands for the tower.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Bang!" Then, it shooted tens of massive and thick beams of chaos mes towards the bell. Then, it shed and exploded there. The sh effect turned everything bleak for several seconds before going back to normal.

    "Hum!" The bell resounded once again and created a bone-chilling ringing. Evil rings with a thick ominous energy then shot towards the tower.

    "Kuh!" The tower responded to this attack by creating massive ss-like protection cards stocked on each other.

    "Cshhhh!" The rings came contact with it and broke the protection cards one by one. Unfortunately, it didn''t make it to thest card.

    "Bringer of Chaos!" The progenitor''s will knew and acknowledged the power of his enemy, thus, he immediately activated the tower to its maximum degree.

    The name of this system was Tower Bringer, Chaos Stone. It was one of the strongest systems that the progenitor had created using his chaos dao.

    "Release!" The tower moved as if a being and spun upwards, tearing the dark sky asunder. Then, millions of lights appeared around the big tower. After which, the whole mass of the tower obeyed thews of the gravity and came crushing downwards to the true god.

    Remember, this tower was massive enough to cover twice or thrice of a person''s vision from a 1km sight!

    "Bring it on!" me could also feel this intense attack and shouted. The bell rung very loud and released evil runic symbols to cover his entire person. Then, the symbols glowed within, releasing energy barriers all around.

    "Boom!" Then, the whole tower came in contact with the bell and exploded. It spreaded wildfire and release a indescribable torrent of waves in all directions avable.

    "Grug!" me couldn''t help but puke a mouthful of blood from this attack. Though he deflected the attack sessfully, it brought him a heavy toll.

    The attack was frightening enough to destroy half of the entire world. So it was understandable that he would suffer injuries from this. Furthermore, it was a great feat for him that he managed to defend from an all out attack of a progenitor''s will of a strong existence!

    "..." The progenitor''s will didn''t expect that even that attack wouldn''t manage to kill the enemy. It was hisst ditch of effort as his chaos dao was fading rapidly due tows of consistency of this world.

    Then, the figure of the soon broke little by little. It started with a small crack, and it spread in its whole body in a breakneck speed.

    The progenitor''s wil looked at Reverend Ancestor and gave a signal that would be understood.

    "Whoosh!" And then, it broke and became dust being carried by the wind.

 Chapter 335 - Defeat?

    Everyone was silenced by this turn of events. The progenitor''s will has been defeated. Not just that, it was defeatedpletely. Though it was only a will, the fact remained that it came from the progenitor himself, Chaos Origin. While it wasn''t as strong as the progenitor, it wasn''t weak either. After all, it could contend against a being of me''s level.

    However, it was still defeated just like that and wasn''t able to save itself.

    "me True God is too strong for the will to take on..." One expert sighed and said helplessly, "If it''s the progenitor, it wouldn''t be the same situation right now."

    Everyone agreed with this notion. If Chaos Origin himself was here in actuality, the victor should be the academy as who could fight against a peak-level being like him? Remember, he was one of the strongest existences ever here in this world.

    Too bad though, the progenitor has disappeared for millions of years now and only a strand of his will left here. No one knew where he disappeared to.

    "Cough! Cough!" The ancestor coughed up blood a couple of times and staggered backwards, kneeling. It was the bacsh of the progenitor''s will being shattered. She was the catalyst, thus she was connected to the will.

    Seeing this, the teachers and the headmaster immediately rushed towards her.

    "Ancestor, are you all right?" The headmaster asked in a worried tone. Though they were defeated, they needed to stand with the ancestor right now. It was a hopeless situation already. All he could was stand tall to protect the academy until he dies.

    "Run for your lives. Stop dilly dallying here." The ancestor reprimanded, "I''m already too old so it''s okay for me to die. But you all have still a long way to go. The academy couldn''t afford to lose any more than this."

    The ancestor paused for a while and added while a cubic symbol appeared, "Furthermore, this is what Chaos Origin wants you do, and this is a royal decree. You should know how heavy a royal decree dered by the founder himself here in the academy."

    It turned out that the progenitor''s will sent a royal decree before it passed away. Perhaps it was programmed for the will to do that when nothing fell in their ces that would ord their bidding.

    And in the academy, no even in all parts of this world, a royal decree of a founding person, be it weak or strong, has a very strong power to move people. After all, it was forbidden not to abide by what it said.

    "..." The headmaster didn''t know what to say. He wanted to stay here and defend the academy with the ancestor. However, he couldn''t also disregard the royal decree. It spoke a millions of weight here, so he was in a pinch of what to do.

    But if we were talking about the strong sense of logic, it was the best for the headmaster to follow the decree. After all, what could he do here when the strongest person of their academy couldn''t even do anything about the enemy? He and his staffs would just be a hindrance and a deadweight for the ancestor.

    "Go." The ancestor sighed and said, "Even if I die here, it''s okay as long as the academy is survive. I prepared a hiding location for you all and not even this true god can detect it. I''ll send you the directions by spiritualmunication (telepathy)."

    "..." The headmaster took a deep sigh and wryly smiled, "As you bid, Reverend Ancestor."

    In the end, he took the bullet and gritted his teeth. As the headmaster, he needed to think of the bigger picture. He couldn''t let emotional attachments like camaraderie get the better of him.

    However, before the headmaster and the teacher could move out, me appeared behind them. It was obvious that he was intentionally blocking them.

    "I know what you all are thinking." me spoke in a mild tone, "Unfortunately, all the chances have been wasted and you can just wish yourselves a fair goodbye here."

    "You..." The ancestor wanted to say something. But when she felt a rushing blood towards her throat, she stopped.

    "No need to be angry, Fellow Daoist." me smiled and said, "This is all the will of fate. You can''t do anything about it. After we finish you all here, we will go to the academy and kill every student you hid."

    "!!!" The headmaster was greatly rmed with this. He was feeling an ominous one here.

    "Don''t act surprised." meughed and said, "That''s a natural course of action to be taken, and of course we took that into consideration. So, we nted some sky eyes to monitor the surroundings of your academy. And bingo, we found your hideout."

    "You''ll even dare to touch the innocent students?" The ancestor was raging inside. She wanted to skin this old man alive and hear him beg for his life, "I''m daring you to do that and I''ll bring you down with me."

    "I already told you, you have wasted the chances I gave you. Now, it''s not my fault that you are in this kind of predicament. If you just followed my bidding, you all will be leaving here in one piece." The old man coldly said. The mild and amiable appearance of him disappeared.

    It was true. me True God was willing to let everyone go and gave the academy a lot of chances. But they remained arrogant and prideful, not taking things in the best and worst conditions.

    Now, all they could do was me themselves for not following his will. It probably was the will of fate, just like he said.

    "Now, time to end this." me spoke and released a sword from his void. The sword was made from the most evils souls the world could offer as it cried for utmost redemption.

    With the ck de of the sword, something ignited there and bursted out mes all around. The true god was truly wanted to end this.

    Then, he lifted his sword upwards to gather strength and swung it fiercely, releasing a powerful evil mes that could devour the living!

    The ancestor and those in the academy cluld are only watch thising their way. They held their breath and braced themselves to ept their death. They had no choice, all of them were exhausted that even moving was a toll for them.

    They closed their eyes and readied themselves.

    And just when the mes were about to reach them, time suddenly stopped.

    And the mes disappeared all of a sudden.

 Chapter 336 - Jin Rou Enters

    "Hmm?" me couldn''t help but raise his guard. He felt a chilling wind passing through his skin, it was creepy to be exact.

    His attack has stopped midway for some reason. He roamed his gaze and what he saw was shocking to his eyes.

    The surroundings turned gray. In fact, everything turned gray as if time stopped at this moment.

    "What''s happening..." me was greatly horrified by this scene. Who would have the capability to stop the time?

    Was it 13ws? No, even them had no chance of stopping time. Perhaps, they could for a moment but they couldn''t do so this long!

    "You look very satisfied with the current situation a while ago." Then, a man''s voice suddenly rang the old man''s ears, "But now, all I can see is your face being pale."

    "Who are you, Fellow Daoist?" me asked with a hint of fear in his eyes.

    A young man appeared with long ck hair. He wasn''t your typical man with handsome looks, but he wasn''t ugly either. People would take a second look the moment they saw him.

    It was Jin Rou, who came to save the night.

    "Who am I doesn''t matter right now." Jin Rou chuckled and said, "You are going to die here, so it''s useless knowing it."

    "Fellow Daoist, I remembered no enmity between us. Why should you interfere? With your power, surely you shouldn''t have cared worldly matters now." me spoke with respect.

    He believed that this young man was an actual ancient being with a fake skin. Thus, he said these words.

    "I can say the same thing to you. You already have enough power, but you still choose to care about world matters and items. It''s not surprising, though. With the devouring darkness affinity you have, it would be weird if you are satisfied just like that." Jin Rou answered back.

    He paused for a moment and said, "Furthermore, while it''s true that you and I have no feuds in the past, just your darkness and evil power has already made enough reason for me to take action."

    me couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He understood what Jin Rou was trying to say. He wasn''t backing down with any reason the old man had.

    me was in a very disadvantageous position. The time around this space had stopped and even his clouds were timed out. Only him left here with consciousness. With his exhaustion from the precious battles, it was impossible to put up a fight of Jin Rou''s caliber.

    "Fellow Daoist, I think we can talkˇŞ" me didn''t have the chance to speak his piece when he suddenly felt a burning pain from his stomach and flew away violently.

    "Grug!" me spat arge amount of blood and knelt down. That attack, a single kick to his abdomen, had rendered him to this state.

    "No, we can''t talk it out. The current situation has escted in one you can''t control." Jin Rou smirked and spoke in a mocking voice.

    "..." me looked with raging and bloodshot eyes towards Jin Rou. Then, his voice turned deep and said, "Looks like I have no choice then."

    "Boom!" Then, the old man turned into a dark figure with a hideous appearance.

    "Rawr!" With arge horn on its forehead and a wolf-like appearance, it howled with a voice filled with madness.

    "You finally showed your true colors." Jin Rou smirked and said, "Come. Let''s see how strong a mutated 12ws can do."

    "Raaah! Boom!" me was instantly provoked and attacked with long ck nails. The nails had cut through the air as it came towards Jin Rou with unbelievable speed.

    "Tang!" Of course, it was deflected by Jin Rou.

    However, the attack didn''t stop there.

    "Bang!" me stomped hisrge right foot the ground and shook the entire frozen space. However, it was useless even after using all his power. Then, he focused his attention to Jin Rou and gripped an entire mass of and. He carried it above his head and gathered strength and threw it like it was nothing at all!

    "Hmph." Jin Rou could see this gargantuannd being thrown at him. However, he didn''t flinch even a bit. If it''s anyone else, they would. However, he was different.

    Jin Rou moved his hands and gathered lightning energy to create a barrier in a matter of a second.

    "Boom!" Thend shed with Jin Rou''s barrier and almost destroyed the whole ce, academy included if not for Jin Rou''s protection.

    "Activate!" me didn''t stop and used a system for his offense. He wasn''t nning to make Jin Rou make his move.

    Then, arge wolf head appeared above him. he was twice the size of thend.

    "Raaaaaaah!" The wolfhead gave a bone-chilling roar and vited the winds and scattered them all over the ce.

    "You''re using your life, huh?" Jin Rou casually said, "Though using your life essence has boosted your power, it still isn''t enough to fight against me. In fact, even Chaos Origin can still take you down without any difficulty."

    It was true. me True God was already in his weakened state after all the battles he fought and this was normal. If he was in his peak state, perhaps he could make it a bit hard for Jin Rou to kill him.

    "Open!" Jin Rou shouted and a cube appeared above his head. Then, it released a blue sword with lightning waves coiling it.

    The sword appeared terrifying and majestic at the same time. It was differentpared to the lightning-made swords he used in the past.

    This sword was way stronger than those. And this proved that Jin Rou was taking this battle seriously. The time pause would end soon, so he needed to end this, too.

    Then, he lifted his sword and charged momentum and power. Energy fluctuated all around the ce as they circted around the sword, creating a massive whirlwind.

    This power was enough to deter any living beings into submission.

 Chapter 337 - The Darkness Lurking

    "Raaah!" The wolfhead looked intimidated by this. It howled in madness as it released a shockwave towards Jin Rou.

    "Boom!" It created a frightening explosion that shook the entire world. However, Jin Rou had managed to deflect this attack by creating a barrier while charging his attack.

    "My turn." Jin Rou smirked and said, "Since you are devoured by the darkness already, I have no choice but to expel you from the cycle of reincarnation."

    The cycle of reincarnation was a ce where souls of the dead gathered. Everyone would be audited and judged there whether they were deserving to be reincarnated or not. This would take a long time toplete as many people would be interviewed and tested.

    And me, however, wouldn''t experience this fate and die for eternity. Jin Rou knew that he couldn''t let this old man alive or else he would be arger threat

    Then, me seemed to have understood and activated all the possible systems he could use. Whether be it for defensive or offensive, he used it all even the weakest he knew.

    This might be hisst ditch of effort.

    "Now, die." Jin Rou''s cold tone rang his ears.

    "Whoosh!" Next, the blue sword Jin Rou holding swung with a massive and terrifying torrent of lightning waves!

    "Rumble!" The world trembled in fear as the void shook ceaselessly. It was like the world was suffering from an endless attacks and couldn''t do nothing but hold on to its life.

    "Raaah!" me wanted to save himself, at the very least. However, he couldn''t do so as he was carried awat and was destroyed by the torrential lightning waves of his enemy.

    Even the ck Cloud group was not an exception to this.

    He almost seeded there. Only one step he needed to take and he would finally get the item he wanted. After all, he firmly believed that the item was a strong treasure that could even negate attacks from enemies!

    me True God needed this item not for a selfish reason. He wanted the item for a certain reason.

    "I have lost, Daoist Friend." While the true god was slowly fading away, he said with a sigh, "But it is far from over. You need to defend our world from an iing attack."

    "Attack?" Jin Rou was rmed, "What do you mean?"

    "It''s the darkness." The true god answered truthfully, "I have received a legitimate information that the darkness is nning to initiate an attack when the moon is split into half. After all, that''s their peak state."

    "Darkness... you mean the beings hiding in the shadows for a very long time now?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Indeed, they are." The true god spoke, "As I''m a part of the darkness, I sure, of course, would know their course of actions."

    The darkness that me was talking about was the most evil group of beings of this world who hid themselves from the light. They were called ''lords''. Many years ago, they used to terrorized this world and made it do their bidding.

    Millions of lives were killed, and millions of lives were enved to them. It was a dark history of this world and everyone didn''t want to remember this. Take note, Lightsaber wasn''t alive at this time yet.

    The darkness had ruled the world for so many eons and generations. The realm was under their feet that even the celestial family taking over that time had a great difficulty dealing with them.

    Of course, in the end, they were still defeated by the celestial family and they had no choice but to hide their asses from the people. And from that moment, the world regained its original freedom and those darkness lords didn''t appear anymore.

    After that history, the next generations became brilliant enough to cover the darkness. It''sLightsaber True God''s and Chaos Origins'' brilliant age. After theirs, it''s Lunatic True God''s and many more.

    The brilliant eon had passed and now, it seemed that the darkness were prepared enough to challenge the world once again.

    "You are part of their group, yet you are here trying to save everyone by using that item. I don''t get it, you should be on their side." Jin Rou said with confusion.

    "I''m part of the darkness, but it doesn''t mean that I can take it that my world will once again tremble in fear because of them." me shook his head, "I have made ample preparations for this, but I know that it would still not be enough. I might just hold them off for a year at most, even with that item."

    Jin Rou knew that this old man wasn''t lying. He was really trying to save the world by using forcefully trying to get the item. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong method and took a path he shouldn''t have taken. If not, Jin Rou wouldn''t mind sparing him.

    "About the darkness, you can just rest in peace and I''ll take care of it." Jin Rou said, "If I''m here, nothing will happen in this world you''re worrying."

    me didn''tment on this and just smiled. He looked up at the dark sky and took a deep breath before vanishing for good.

    A 12ws had died just like that, along with a powerful 11w and progenitors.

    "It''s finally over." Jin Rou sighed and looked at the gray surroundings, the time in this space was and paused. He flickered his finger and time flowed once again.

    "Huh?" When everyone was conscious, they were surprised, "What happened? Where''s me True God and his group?"

    They could just see a young man floating there simply, nothing else.

    Even the headmaster, ancestor, and the teachers were confused.

    Next, Jin Rou came over to Teacher Song who appeared all of a sudden, "I have taken care of it."

    "It''s a relief." Teacher Song sighed in relief, "Well, it''s within my estimation, I knew that even me couldn''t take you on."

    The surrounding people were confused by their conversation thus, Teacher Song filled them in, "I asked this young master, the guardian of a new student here, for his help in exchange of a calcted information I did."

    "What calcted information?" The headmaster asked.

    "That''s confidential, headmaster." Teacher Song smiled, "We can talk this out inside. I know everyone is tired and want to rest so let''s leave this for tomorrow. Shall we?"

    Everyone agreed with this. This night was long and tiring, and a good night sleep was all they wanted as of the moment.

 Chapter 338 - Devils Treasure

    "Is everything now alright?" Xiu''er asked Jin Rou as he saw him walking with the academy staffs. Though he was quite confident with Jin Rou''s power, he was told that the enemy was a 12ws true god.

    Everyone in the academy was told to evacuate to a safe ce and wait there for further instructions. If no one from the academy came, after several hours, they were asked to leave immediately with all their might.

    But now, it was unnecessary as the enemy wasn''t sessful in their mission.

    "Yes, everything is fine." Jin Rou patted the child''s hair and said, "I already settled it so you don''t have to worry about anything."

    Hearing this, Xiu''er was instantly relieved. But it was still within his expectations. After all, he was talking about Jin Rou here, a person who could all the the beliefs.

    Jin Rou talked for a while with Xiu''er before bidding his goodbye, saying that he would need to take care of something else. The child nodded and took his good night sleep. The sses would resume tomorrow, immediately. So he needed to rest as much as he could right now.

    ---

    Jin Rou and the Reverend Ancestor walked side to side in the deepest part of the academy. There was no light there so one should amodate themselves by using their own light.

    The underground passage was giving an eerie and ufortable feeling for a person. Even like the ancestor could still feel a bit of a creeping fear crawling under her skin.

    Next, they reached arge twin door made of metal. It looked like it was created by using the finest materials and metals avable in this world.

    "Friend, we have arrived." The ancestor was still recuperating, so she didn''t use too much energy, "This is the ce where the most treasured item of the academy is ced."

    Jin Rou helped the academy because of a debt he needed to pay to Teacher Song. After all, the teacher sessfully calcted the next location of the Temr n for the next 36 hours.

    And now, considering that the payment has been settled, Jin Rou asked for another favor separated from this. He wanted to see the item and see if he could do something about this.

    When the ancestor heard this, she was overjoyed. She was thinking of possible ways to drag Jin Rou down here to have a look and see if he could at least suppress the item for the time being. After all, the item was day by day getting stronger by umting dark energy around the ce.

    Furthermore, the item was sealed for a very long time now. Perhaps, a million years ago. So the seal was already expected to weaken.

    The ancestor was thinking of giving a formal show of gratitude after all these things were settled, be it sessful or not.

    Jin Rou could sense the immense amount of dark energy lurking everywhere here, even though the door was still closed.

    "Let''s open it." Jin Rou said to the ancestor.

    "Activate!" The ancestor didn''t hesitate as she immediately used the spell to open therge door.

    "Creeeeek!" Then, the door moved and slowly gave a slit in its gap. Slowly and slowly, it opened until the two doors were stretched out, leaving a full space for anyone to enter at the same time.

    What met Jin Rou there was arge castle hall with dark colors all around the ce. But it wasn''t the center of attraction there.

    Arge painting was hanging in the middle of the ce. The painting was about a woman with dual horns, a seductive one at that, eating an apple.

    The woman was wearing a ck sexy dress that amplified the charm of her body. With a slit-thigh attire, she looked like a goddess of destruction and evil.

    "A devil''s treasure!" Jin Rou could sense the same aura that the devils he fought in the past. It was an unpleasant smell of blood and evilness that even time couldn''t corrode it.

    "Where did you get this thing?" Jin Rou immediately asked the ancestor, "This item isn''t supposed to be here in your world. How did Chaos Origin get this?"

    "I don''t know the whole story, either." The ancestor was shocked with how Jin Rou reacted, "Chaos Origin didn''t say anything else besides taking care of this item and never ever let anyone have it."

    "This will lead you to destruction, Ancestor." Jin Rou could sense an ominous feeling in his heart, "This is an item that you shouldn''t dare touch, that is true. After all, you can easily be devoured by this painting. Even that 12ws a while ago wouldn''t be an exception."

    Jin Rou was bbergasted why would a devil''s treasure of this caliber would fall into this world. Judging by the power it was emitting, he was very sure that the painting was a very powerful devil treasure.

    So why was it in this ce once again? Jin Rou racked his brain to think about a possible reason. When he finally got a conclusion, he revealed a horrified expression for the very first time of his life.

    "I''m taking this treasure with me." Jin Rou said with an expression full of seriousness, "If I don''t, your academy will surely fall into chaos and no one, even I, can save it."

    "ˇ­" The ancestor used her perception to determine whether Jin Rou was telling lies or not, but she found out that Jin Rou was speaking the truth, "Alright. I trust you, Friend."

    "You have no choice but to trust me with this." Jin Rou took a deep breath and revealed arge cube-like cage.

    "Seal!" Then, he activated it and pointed at the painting.

    "Shhhhh!" When the painting is inside, it tried to fight back, emitting a ck fog around the vicinity. However, it was rendered useless and had no choice but be sealed in this cube.

    Next, Jin Rou moved his fingers to direct the cube to his spatial dimension which time couldn''t touch.

    "Were done here, Ancestor." Jin Rou said, "Thank you for trusting me with this."

    "It''s alright. It''s normal for me to trust you." The ancestor wryly smiled. After all, she really have no choice but to trust Jin Rou. If she dared to fight for her misced right, the academy would surely fall this time and no one would be able to save them.

 Chapter 339 - Separating Ways

    "You will really leave me here?" Xiu''er was kind of reluctant to part ways with Jin Rou. The former decided to go to the location alone where the Temr n was calcted to be. Though they didn''t have a deep bond with each other, Xiu''er had received help for most of the time and greatly benefitted from it.

    "Yes, you need to stay here and study." Jin Rou smiled, "I informed your n about this already so you don''t have to worry about anything else. If they try to drop you out of this academy, just give me a message. I''ll give you amunication talisman to send me a message directly."

    Jin Rou wasn''t worried about the feud between the True Dragon n and the Academy of Chaos. After all, he already warned those in the n not to do anything funny. If they were to, Jin Rou would personally take action. And if he took an action, that wouldn''t be just simple at the very least.

    But Jin Rou knew that the n would follow his bidding. After all, he still had Xiu''er in a sense, a seed they wanted to nurture for their future prospects. They had no choice but to follow his rules if they wanted Xiu''er to be on their side.

    "But I want to go with you..." Xiu''er had mustered enough courage to say those words. He was a bit prideful and arrogant because of his bloodline, so saying these words was a bit hard to spit out.

    "We may still have another chance in the future." Jin Rou smiled, "If fate permits it, we will surely meet one day. And who knows? When that dayes,probably you''re already strong enough to topple the worlds."

    Jin Rou was serious about thisment. Xiu''er had the best bloodline of the true dragons and would surely be a lord of things in the near future. All he needed was time to grow.

    In fact, Jin Rou could see the child bing one of the legendary celestial generals of their pce.

    Jin Rou shook his head to remove the useless thoughts. He patted the child''s shoulder and said, "Be strong. When you are strong, be stronger. When you are stronger, be the strongest. The dao is arduous and long. Those who seek the path of true dao shall be either the stronger or the strongest."

    Xiu''er was surprised to hear these defying words. Then, he suddenly became enlightened and felt that he was about to reach a breakthrough in his cultivation.

    "Use those words when you feel like you are stuck in a bottleneck. It might not be enough to break from it, but it can help you ovee it by using other methods together with it." Jin Rou said. This line was one of the most treasured dao thoughts of their family and he just gave it wantonly to a child he barely knew.

    Take note, those words cost hundred millions to billions of dao coins!

    It showed how greatly Jin Rou valued the child''s potential.

    "I already am taking too long." Jin Rou spoke once again after a brief pause, "I''m leaving, so please take care."

    In actuality, Jin Rou also didn''t want to part ways with Xiu''er either. After all, he was greatly entertained and attached to the child. But the situation spoke urgency that he must attend as soon as possible. The devils were looming above their clouds. He needed to take action faster.

    Jin Rou didn''t want to see the sad face of Xiu''er so he disappeared without a trace. He knew that in time, they would meet once again.

    "..." Seeing that Jin Rou disappeared, Xiu''er couldn''t help but feel warm tears on his eyes, but he rubbed them and stopped his tears. He promised himself that he would get stronger so that they meet once again.

    "!!!" Then, Xiu''er looked at the talisman Jin Rou had given to him, there, two words were written with a Jin Rou and ''CK'' abbreviation. Right this instant, he finally understood how could the other party aplish such feats.

    "His Majesty..." Xiu''er was thrilled and excited. Now, it was more of a reason to be stronger and his goal was to be stronger and ascend to the celestial realm and meet the celestial king himself once again.

    The child had also firmly believed that one day, they would meet once again. And perhaps, that day, he would be able to give back the help he received.

    ---

    In arge and deste teau a thousand kilometers away from the academy, a man was standing there, feeling the sky and wind.

    His long ck hair danced with the wind and be one with the dao. Dao runes appeared out of nowhere, dancing with him together.

    It was Jin Rou, who was waiting for the Temr n here.

    There were still several hours left before their arrival, but Jin Rou was already here because he didn''t want to miss them if he dilly dally.

    He studied the surroundings and felt the hidden waves within. The ce was deste for more than millions of years now, so it was not habitable. Not to mention, the oxygen here was very thin that even Jin Rou was affected.

    But the good thing about this was it was a good hiding ce, a location that was perfectly fit for a lowkey arrival of a bigshot

    Besides, with how abundant the resources of the n, they would surely survive thisnd for years toe. Of course, he knew that the n would switch locations immediately after this.

    Jin Rou walked on the teau for almost an hour only to pass the time. He wanted to meditate and rx for long but the thin air here was stopping him from doing it.

    Just when he was getting bored of the things here in this ce. Suddenly, he felt an existence that came into his vicinity of senses.

    Jin Rou looked at the direction and saw a world-toppling beauty that could easily destroy worlds.

    Ady was walking down by the air like it had invisible stairs, with eyes looking back at Jin Rou.

 Chapter 340 - True Peace

    The woman looked like she was carrying the wind on her person as walked carrying the ages and mysteries of the world.

    Her light pink hair swayed, and her voluptuous body danced in tune. The pink robe that veryplemented her countenance made her look like a goddess that could make everyone fall to their knees.

    Not to mention, this woman was very strong.

    Jin Rou could feel the raging dao inside the woman''s body, as if it was waiting for a signal and would be ready to annihte anyone who would dare to threaten her.

    In Jin Rou''s perspective, this woman could easily get into the top three of all the women he had seen and deemed as beautiful.

    "This is such a lonely ce." The woman''s voice, that sounded like an angel and a goddess at the same time, softly reverberated in the entire space.

    She looked left and right with a graceful bearing, pausing for a moment, before adding, "I didn''t expect that I will meet someone here."

    The woman chuckled, and anyone who would see this spectacle would immediately fall in love with her. This was probably of her innate charm that she possessed since birth.

    "Likewise. I didn''t expect to run to someone of your caliber here." Jin Rou returned the gesture and said.

    "Someone of my caliber? Daoist Friend, you''replimenting me too much." The woman shook her head once again, "Yours is unfathomable,pared to mine, I am not a match against you."

    "You can see through me?" Jin Rou was a bit surprised.

    "A bit." The woman smiled, and the ages shone brightly, "I cannot see through the whole thick fog but I can feel the immense power and the barrier, so I can deduct this."

    When someone wanted to see through a person''s power, they needed to bypass the thing called ''thick fog'' that covered the entire power of the target. It was only applicable when the target was stronger than the user. And more often than not, it was very hard to do so.

    Especially Jin Rou''s case. Not just anyone could see through him. Even a 12ws he fought against couldn''t.

    But this woman, could see through him even just a bit and able to deduct to adjust her thoughts and ns.

    "You are a very powerful progenitor, capable of contending against 12ws already. It''s not that surprising for you to see through me." Jin Rou smiled.

    "I just got lucky, Daoist Friend." The woman act very reserved and feminine that it was very attracting even for Jin Rou. If Jin Rou was just an ordinary person, he might have crawled towards her to beg for her hand.

    "What are you doing here?" Jin Rou changed the topic and asked the main question, "With your power, unless you want to destroy this ce, there is no reason for you to go here."

    This teau was truly vast, yet it had no treasures and whatnot. So people had no reason to go here. Not to mention that, the oxygen was very thin here. Unless one was on the same level as these two, it would be hard to survive here even for a few minutes.

    "My reason, hmm?" The woman contemted for a moment before giving an answer, "Perhaps, we have the same reason of being here."

    Then, she shot a nce that filled with dao essences that could capture the sky. Jin Rou immediately blocked it and smiled, "Indeed. Perhaps, that''s the case."

    That small attack held no malice against him. Thus, Jin Rouughed it out as if it was nothing.

    Silence filled the entire ce. The two just stared with each other until the sky turned dark. It was like they couldn''t feel the change in their surroundings as millions of dao waves circte above the sky.

    "But I wonder," Finally, the woman broke the silence and asked, "Why would a man of your level seek for them?"

    "A personal business." Jin Rou answered, "And I guess I have the right to keep it hidden."

    "Of course, please feel free, Daoist Friend." The woman smiled and looked at the dark sky, "It''s night, the sky is ck and the billions of stars spark the night, giving light."

    "When there is light, there is also dark. The two are needed to maintain a bnce." Jin Rou said.

    "Indeed. However, when one overtakes another, that''s a different case." The woman said, "But this situation is only applicable when the darkness is the culprit. If it is the other way around, I know everyone will like that."

    In this world, a bnce of all things was required in order to maintain everything. However, most of the people love the light and only a few would seek the darkness. After all, everyone wanted salivation and haven. Thus, even light overtook the darkness for a piece, that''s a good news for them and they would dly ept that fact.

    "Well, when there is light, peace is there." Jin Rou said, "Everyone seek for peace, just different versions and methods."

    "That''s true. But it''s difficult to attain the peace we want." The woman sighed, "This world is filled with wars and battles for blood. Feuds are endless because greed and hatred are still there. All of this is because there is power."

    "ˇ­" Jin Rou didn''t know what to say. The other party was right. Everything here was about the dao, the power and authority that it carried.

    The woman paused before continuing, "I wonder if this world has no dao or power, would it attain the true peace everyone seeks for?"

    It was unquestionable that those who seek the light wanted peace, a peace they could rest themselves while they age and die. This was true especially for the case of those ancient beings. They wanted to depart this world with a peaceful appearance.

    "Peace can be attained because there is power." Jin Rou finally spoke, "Power is necessary to seek for true peace."

    "You mean, authority?" The woman nced at Jin Rou andughed. She couldn''t help but look back at the dark sky with an expression one couldn''t describe.

 Chapter 341 - Luminate

    What Jin Rou said was right. If one has an authority, they could change their fate and even the world. After all, you control everything. However, it was difficult to attain such authority of this level for normal people as authority came with power.

    Unless you have the power to have the authority, you won''t step anywhere and change anything. Life had never been easy, even for those geniuses of this world. They still needed to cultivate hard because innate talents were just extra points for them. If they cked off, ordinary people would ovee them.

    "Do you wish for peace toe? The true peace, I mean." The woman looked like she was in a deep thought before speaking. Her eyes returned to Jin Rou with emotions. She didn''t know why but she was veryfortable when talking to him.

    "Everyone wants peace." Jin Rou said, "Even those who seek the darkness want peace of their own." Jin Rou said, "Who wouldn''t want peace? That''s such a great thing. If wars and blood battles could be stop, isn''t it nice?"

    "Unfortunately, it''s not easy. In fact, it''s very hard to attain." The woman sighed, "If we will talk about personal peace, then it''s possible. But if we''re talking about world peace, then it''s very difficult."

    "You are right." Jin Rou agreed. Remember, his family was already the overlord of this universe yet they couldn''t give the world peace every normal people wanted.

    If the family would push that through by using force, it might be attainable. After all, they were the strongest beings of this entire universe.

    However, they needed to consider the factor that if they were to do this, the value of being a dao universe would be ttened. After all, dao was meant to be pursued. If battles would be removed, how could feuds, blood ones or not, to be resolved?

    The manpower of the celestial family wasn''t enough to monitor every living being of the worlds they were overseeing, so how could that be possible?

    Thus, implementing a forceful tactic such as this to gain the desired oue wasn''t usible. Not to mention that,ints and possible retaliation would seem likely from the people.

    "We still have a long way to go." The woman smiled wryly and spoke in a low tone, "Maybe I''m talking too much. Pardon me if I annoyed you."

    "No, it isn''t a big deal." Jin Rou casually waved his hand. It was seldom that he could have a serious talk with someone else so it was quite refreshing on his part, "And I''m not annoyed so you don''t have to worry."

    "Then, I thank you for the discussion, Daoist Friend." The woman slightly bowed in a graceful manner and said. The slight hair on her ears fell down slowly, making her more attractive than ever.

    "Rumble!" Then, after that, the space suddenly shook wildly. The stars were gone in the night sky as time moved slowly.

    "Finally." Jin Rou sighed in relief and said, "This trip took me so much time and all."

    "You''ve worked hard, Daoist Friend." Hearing Jin Rou''s words, the woman spoke in a slightly seductive tone. She could understand what Jin Rou was trying to say.

    Then, a veryrge door appeared out of nowhere. It was ancient with a letter ''T'' engraved on it. It gave a powerful aura that could deter mortals into submission. Take note, it was just a door!

    "Creak!" Then, the door slowly opened with the time and space. It revealed a beautiful woman, probably in her 40''s, behind the door.

    "Your Highness Luminate, wee back." The woman walked passed Jin Rou and knelt down in front of the woman, "It takes you so long to roam this world. Have you found what you''re seeking for?"

    "Perhaps." The woman, Luminate, smiled and said, "Anyway, you should greet this friend of mine too."

    Luminate looked at Jin Rou. Then, the middle aged woman also did the same, seizing Jin Rou up. She was about to say something but she swallowed it down and said, "Greetings, Fellow Daoist."

    "Greetings." Jin Rou gave back the gesture.

    "Your Highness Luminate, your third brother is looking for you for ages. He probably misses you already." The middle-aged woman said to Luminate.

    "Let him be." Luminate rolled her eyes in annoyance and spoke in a cold tone, "I don''t want to meet him right now."

    Jin Rou could sense the intense disgust and hatred Luminate had for that third brother. He was a bit curious what would led to a finedy to such this manner. What did that brother do to earn such hatred from his sister?

    Luminate paused for a moment before continuing, "Moreover, I invited this friend of mine, so he can enter our realm, right Shain?"

    "Of course, if it''s your bid, then I''ll beplying happily, Your Highness." The woman called Shain smiled weakly. How could she say no to thisdy of a high status? Even the ancestors of their n had to give her face or else cmity woulde knocking their doors.

    "Good." Luminate smiled brightly and looked at Jin Rou, "Then Daoist Friend, let''s enter."

    Jin Rou smiled and followed suit. He knew that Luminate was powerful, and probably a part of the Temr n. So everything was withing his expectations.

    ---

    "Thank you for that." Jin Rou expressed his gratitude to Luminate. He knew that she was aware of something thus helped him.

    Luminate just saved him a lot of trouble and that''s enough reason to be grateful.

    "No need to thank me." Luminate chuckled as she walked in front of Jin Rou with her hands sweetly sped behind, "I know you aren''t a bad person, and you must have a serious and urgent thing, leading you to seek for our ce."

    "Indeed." Jin Rou confirmed it, "You are right. I have an important and urgent matter to discuss with your ancestors."

    "..." Hearing this, Luminate stopped in her tracks and felt surprised. She looked back at Jin Rou with eyes that couldn''t be described.

 Chapter 342 - Luminous

    What would be the urgent matter that Jin Rou needed to discuss with the ancestors of their n? Wasn''t her, with a very high status, not enough to receive it?

    This was the reason why she was surprised. By now, Jin Rou should have already guessed how high her position in this n. It was why she tried to know the reason why Jin Rou came here.

    But who would have thought that it would take a turn for an effect she didn''t expect nor desired.

    "You can discuss it with me, Daoist Friend." Luminate tried to actpose and still tried to get the better of this situation, "If you don''t know, I have almost all the rights and authority of our n. So anything you need help with, you can talk it out with me."

    "I appreciate your thought." Jin Roi expressed his thanks. But ultimately, he shook his head and said, "However, I really need to talk to your ancestors about this. It is very urgent, so if you can help me to arrange to meet them, I would be deeply grateful to you."

    Jin Rou could just dere his identity and he was sure that everyone woulde bow their heads, kneeling, without further ado. However, he wanted to see the colors of these people that his family had entrusted with. After all, the Rou Family had given them an item and asked them to keep it.

    And to his surprise, this woman, Luminate, had a powerful and clean inner heart that only he could see in their realm. In fact, even in their realms, this kind of clean inner heart was rare.

    Of course, there were also people who had a dark hearts with white spots here. Shain was one of them.

    "You''re overstepping your boundaries, aren''t you?" Shain was hostile against Jin Rou and spoke, "Her Highness is already giving you tantamount grace yet you keep on declining, trying to find a better one. Not just that, you want to meet the ancestors, someone that even us was incapable of meeting in a whim?"

    It was like Shain was waiting for a chance to criticize Jin Rou. Now that she had found an opportunity, she didn''t hesitate to do so.

    Jin Rou didn''t know why this middle-aged woman was very hostile with him. If he remembered right, he hadn''t met Shain yet. What would be the reason for this?

    "It is because your lives are on the line. I need to talk to your ancestors to keep you guys alive." Jin Rou answered filled with seriousness.

    Luminate was stupefied with this answer. Though she had thought of many absurd answers that Jin Rou woulde up with, she didn''t expect this one.

    Their lives were on the line? Wasn''t this a tant threat right on their noses?

    "You dare to threaten us?!" Shain, as expected, was angered and provoked, "I don''t know who you are and where you came from but just this threat was enough to send you to death!"

    "And whoever you are too, I advise you to back off and hold your horses." Jin Rou was unhappy with Shain''s attitude towards him, "Since you are part of this n, I will let this slide. You don''t need to apologize, you just need to shut your trap."

    Jin Rou didn''t want any bloodshed here in this ce. After all, it was a ce which his family had taken a liking to.

    "..." Shain was bbergasted with the words of Jin Rou. She couldn''t help butugh in madness and said, "You are showing mercy? Who are you to give that shit to me!"

    Shain gave a stance that she was about to dere an offense against the other party. Luminate released a small amount of her aura to stop her the moment she attacked.

    However, when Shain was about to attack, Luminate didn''t need to stop her as a voice suddenly rang their ears which put Shain into halt.

    "Shain, why are you so aggressive? Stop it now." It was a man''s voice. They looked at the direction where the voice came from and saw a man with handsome features. He was wearing a pink robe that appeared very manly on him. His pink hair was also something toment of as it was as pretty as Luminate''s, albeit shorter.

    "Your Highness Luminous." Shain instantly gave a kneel and said, "I didn''t know that you will be here."

    With this interaction, Jin Rou was getting more clues and the picture was getting clearer in his mind.

    Luminous was the third brother that Shain was talking about a while ago, the one that was waiting for Luminate.

    "It''s not right to attack a guest of our n, Shain." Luminous sized up Jin Rou and gave a threatening gaze for a split second. Of course, Jin Rou had caught it, "It''s been a long time since a visitor has visited our ce so we shall amodate him heartily."

    Then, he pped his hands and said, "That said, I will volunteer myself to receive this young master and give him the best amodation our n could offer."

    "I''m not here for sightseeing. I am here for an urgent matter." Jin Rou rified.

    "Yes, yes. You are here for an emergency but you can''t just meet our ancestors that easily. It doesn''t work that way." Luminous chuckled.

    Jin Rou sneered. He knew that this man was hiding for a long time, so it was to be expected that he heard everything he said.

    "Why is that? Your sister here, I think, is more capable than you and can arrange things ording to her bid. It''s not like it''s difficult, it''s just you don''t want to put an effort to it. After all, what benefit would it bring you?" Jin Rou bombarded Luminous with words. He knew that this third brother was no good, just like Shain.

    "..." Luminous was speechless for a second beforeughing with sinister tone, "It''s true that my sister is more capable than me. But it doesn''t give you the right not to put me on a pedestal. I admire your courage."

 Chapter 343 - Hostility

    Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh when he heard these words. He didn''t know why but Luminous looked like a jumping clown right now.

    "Third brother, I think it''s enough." Luminate spoke with cold voice, "He is my guest, so it will be me who will decide it."

    "My dear sister, it doesn''t work that way." Luminous shook his head, "You are very beautiful, so who knows if this guy bears a malice towards you? Not to mention, his looks isn''t even worth trusting."

    This barrage of insults weren''t effective enough to provoke Jin Rou, of course. But he found it irritating.

    "You''re so easy to judge people, Third Brother." Luminate was unhappy and said, "I advise you to stay out of my business, especially when it doesn''t concern you in the very least."

    "You are my sister, isn''t that an enough concern for me to interfere?" Luminous smiled.

    Luminate wanted to say something, but Jin Rou spoke, "It''s okay, I''ll just tag along with this mighty brother of yours for the meantime. Please just arrange the things with me and your ancestors, that would be enough."

    "..." Luminate didn''t know what to say at first, but ultimately, she nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll be looking for you once I settled everything."

    "Good." Jin Rou smiled and created a dao symbol that was very hard toprehend, he passed it to Luminate and said, "Just give this to you ancestors. It will easier that way."

    Luminate tried to break thews of this dao symbol but she couldn''t. It was like a huge wall made of an unbreakable iron, capable of defending against everything. There was only a few that could render Luminate helpless inprehending a dao symbol.

    "Then, I''ll be excusing myself. Please don''t let your guard down." Luminate went off together with Shain, who was looking back at Jin Rou filled with hostility.

    "To think that you''ll let my sister go off just like that." Luminous smiled devilishly and said, "It''s just you and I alone here in this ce."

    They were in a ce filled with unique stones. In a sense, they could be called gems, but it didn''t have a worth here. Well, maybe outside of this ce, there''s a worth of these gems there. After all, they sparked prettily and girls would surely love them.

    "So, you''re thinking of doing something to me?" Jin Rou could sense the immense amount of hatred and maliceing from Luminous, "I suggest you think twice first. Because even your n will not able to save you."

    Jin Rou was clearly trying to say one thing: Don''t try to do something funny. Jin Rou was merciful enough to give this man a chance though he had many times offended Jin Rou. After all, Jin Rou was taking the whole n into his consideration.

    "Haha, you''re threatening me?" Luminous'' full power bursted into the horizon as he revealed his might, "I am a 12ws, a peak one at that. If we''re talking about power, I''m stronger than any of my brothers and of course, my sister."

    Being a peak twelvews true god meant one thing, he was just missing a single step so that he could jump into the realm of thirteenws! Remember, thirteenws was the peak of this world, the very zenith that everyone wanted to achieve.

    Reaching the peak of twelvews wasn''t easy. In fact, it was very difficult. Only people born with extreme talents were capable of this. And Luminous and Luminate were two of them.

    "Still, just 12ws. Be a 13ws then we''ll talk." Jin Rou chuckled and said, "No, even if you''re a 13ws, that''s still not enough to defeat me. So I suggest you to hold back your horses while I''m still merciful."

    "You..." Luminous was enraged. This man dared to belittle him, as a peak 12ws? That''s unforgivable! He wanted to attack and skin the man alive. However, there was a little part of him that stopping him from doing so.

    It was like a warning and a feeling that was holding him back. For some unknown reason, he could feel that Jin Rou wasn''t bluffing.

    In the end, the rampaging waves inside his body calmed down. Luminous wasn''t a stupid man who would bite more than he could chew. In fact, out of all siblings, he was the most cautious against people. Though he tend to look down on others, it didn''t mean that his guard was down.

    And he firmly believed his gutfeel.

    "Who are you?" Luminous asked.

    "..." Jin Rou was stupefied. To think that this man could really hold back? He felt that the other party was enraged and only a little and he would burst out. But for a surprise, he calmed down and asked a question!

    Jin Rou smiled wryly. It seemed that he looked down on this man too much. He was used to hot-blooded people that could be easily provoked and pick a fight against him, thus, sending them into their demise.

    "I don''t think I need to answer that. Because you will find the answer soon." Jin Rou talked with a mild tone. It no longer had the mocking tone it had like a while ago.

    "..." Luminous didn''t have the arrogant and hostile attitude he had a moment ago. He just tried to bypass all of the walls that kept Jin Rou from a thick a fog.

    He used thousands ofws from their n, but it was rendered useless against these walls. It looked like it was impregnable and anyone, unless the user wanted it, wouldn''t be able to look through.

    Luminous had met many ancient experts stronger than him. But he was still able to look through even a bit in them. But this man, he couldn''t do so. It was like a total mystery with no clues at all.

    In the end, he had no choice but to stop it and just look at the man. He would wait here until he found the answer and satisfy his curiosity.

    Jin Rou didn''t mind this and in fact, this was better for him. He didn''t need to kill this talented man that had the future to be a celestial general. He just needed to wait here for a while for Luminate to bring him good news.

 Chapter 344 - Luminates Determination

    On Luminate''s side. She was preparing herself to meet the ancestors of their n. She was thinking of what to say and what to do in case of the possibilities that would happen.

    Meeting the ancestors was a big deal, even for her. After all, we''re talking about the top beings of their n. Even with her position, it wasn''t easy to have them meet her.

    Of course, there were ways that she could exhaust for her to use. But it would just increase the probability of the ancestors epting her request.

    "What a troublesome request." Luminate couldn''t help but massage her temples because of this. She was really stressed. But since it already came to this, she had to fulfill this or else she wouldn''t be worthy being the princess of this n.

    "Your Highness, please think twice." However, Shain was against about this as she revealed her stance, "I don''t know if it''s right or wrong, but disturbing the ancestors at this moment is very dangerous."

    "What do you mean?" Luminate revealed a puzzled expression.

    "..." Shain looked like she was hesitating. But she steeled herself and still answered, "I heard that the ancestors are currently in theirst stage of seclusion. It has been a few years since it started, so you should also have expected this, Your Highness."

    Luminate was enlightened. Indeed, she hadn''t met the ancestors for years now due to them entering seclusion. However, she estimated that it would be done by this time around. The question was, when is the exact time?

    Jin Rou''s matter was urgent, and she felt that she needed to send the message as soon as possible or else, a catastrophe woulde. She couldn''t wait for them toe out, she would see herself in.

    "But I still need to meet them." Luminate shook her head, "Don''t worry, this is my own free will. You didn''t hear me epting the request a while ago, right?"

    "But..." Shain was very irreconciled. She didn''t want the princess to do a favor from an unknown stranger. Luminous had also told her to do everything to stop Luminate from doing so.

    "If you don''t want toe with me, that''s fine." Luminate smiled and said, "I can walk there alone."

    They were now in a ce filled with ancient and giant trees. This ce was the residing residence of the ancestors. There was a big barrier separating them and this ancient forest.

    It was impregnable. Unless one had a key to this ce, or the owners let them in, no one even the top beings of this world had no way of entering this ce.

    Luminate took a deep breath and looked at the transparent barrier. It has been a while since she came here.

    "Your Highness, you still have a chance to back off." Shain had already used everything she got to stop Luminate but it was useless, "Though you are a princess and a talented one at that, you aren''t exempted from the punishment if you ever really disturbed them. I bet you are aware of what type of old beings our ancestors are, Your Highness."

    Since Shain couldn''t use force and violence against the princess, she tried to convince her by words that were quite reasonable and usible. She had thought of this very well and herst ditch of effort as well. If it still didn''t work, then she could only pray for the princess'' safety.

    "I''m still doing it." Luminate shook her head. She was unperturbed, and was ready to take the challenge. She didn''t know why but for some reason, she felt safe and it would go well better than she expected.

    Shain sighed, but she didn''t say anything. It looked like she resigned everything to fate.

    Luminate smiled and walked over to the barrier. She took a deep sigh and focused her attention to this task.

    "Whoosh!" Then, a ck key appeared out of her palm. This key could be used to enter the ancient forest. But it was a consumable item, once used, it could no longer be used and disappear into the void.

    The ancestors had given her this one key and was told to only enter the ce when a situation which the Temr n couldn''t handle arised.

    Well, in a sense, this was a situation the princess couldn''t handle so she needed help from the ancestors.

    "Brr." After which, the barrier revealed a gap that a person could enter. Soon, the princess entered. Shain hesitated for a moment before gritting her teeth and entering the ancient forest as well. She couldn''t let her fear win over her or else, she wouldn''t be a worthy knight of the princess.

    "This familiar scent..." Luminate reminisced about the smell of this ce. Its scent was like a garden filled with beautiful flowers. The vibe was peaceful andforting to anyone who entered this ce. If there was a peace to speak of, this ce could easily enter the rankings.

    For millions of years, this ce didn''t change with the same trees standing and whatnot. This ce was the core of everything of the n. If this ce were to be destroyed, the whole foundation of the Temr n would fall and it''d be difficult to stand back up.

    Shain was also feeling the same as the princess. This wasn''t the first time she entered this ce but it felt like it was.

    "Alright, time to find the ancestors." Luminate dropped her imagination. She had an official business with the ancestors and that should be the focus of her, not the surroundings of this ce.

    Just when the princess would start walking, a voice suddenly rang their ears,

    "I didn''t expect that you wille see me this soon, Luminate."

    Luminate was frozen. She was very familiar of this voice. She looked at the direction where the voice came from and saw an old man with a very long pink hair that swayed within the mild and soft winds. Though he appeared old, the trace of his handsomeness during his youth could still be seen on his face.

 Chapter 345 - Lu Ancestor

    "Grandfather!" Luminate ran into him and hugged him. She didn''t expect that the first she would meet was her grandfather after all these years.

    Out of all the three ancestors, Luminate was closest to her grandfather and only by his side that she wasfortable. But from what she knew, her grandfather should best one to finish his seclusion. After all, he was thest one to enter it.

    "I never thought that I''ll be meeting you this soon, grandfather." Luminate''s worries instantly dissipated. She was very worried and heavy a while ago because she thought that she would be confronting the terror ancestors. Though she had a high status in the n, it still couldn''t say anything from the status of the three ancestors.

    They were the very core of this n. The strongest fort the Temr n had.

    And her grandfather, Lu Ancestor, was one of them.

    Lu Ancestor was a 13ws true god, a truly terrifying existence that could make everyone bow in fear!

    Of course, his fellow ancestors wouldn''t fall behind too. They also had terrifying strength on par or just a bit weaker than Lu Ancestor.

    "I didn''t expect, too, that I''ll be seeing you here in our residence." Lu Ancestor caressed the princess'' beautiful hair and asked, "What brings you here so soon? As far as I''m aware, it isn''t your birthday or anything, right?"

    "Do you think I''m justing here because it''s my day?" Luminate pouted in a childish like, "I''m here because there is something I must bring to you and the ancestors."

    "Oh? It sounds urgent." Lu Ancestor asked, "What is it? Hand it over."

    Then, Luminate handed over a dao symbol that Jin Rou created. The symbol contained limitless dao with letter ''R'' in the middle. It appeared so so, but Lu Ancestor couldn''t help but tremble.

    "..." Luminate had seen that and she could also see the surprise in her grandfather''s face.

    Just how many things could make her grandfather reveal this kind of expression? As a 13ws who looked down on the world, the things could only be counted on one''s fingers. Very few, to be exact.

    Lu Ancestor tried to calm himself down and used his gaze to pierce thews inside this symbol. He wanted to make sure that he was right, though he already had a hunch.

    Thews inside the symbol couldn''t take the attacks of anotherws of a peak true god, thus everything was smooth on the ancestor''s side.

    The void fluctuated inside the symbol and everything was revealed.

    "This..." This time, Lu Ancestor revealed a terrified expression and looked at Luminate with haste, "Who gave this to you? Is it a young man with ck hair?"

    "Yes, grandfather." Luminate was confused, "Why did you ask?"

    "Crack!" Lu Ancestor was trying to calm himself, "Luminate, you are talented blessed by the heavens that even I am in envy. Yet, you didn''t recognize the Mount Thai!"

    "..." Luminate''s body trembled. She slowly got the missing pieces of the puzzle and became enlightened. She was a very smart woman, onlycking experience to be an outstanding existence of this world.

    "Grandfather, you mean..." The symbol now made sense to her. She couldn''t help but bit her pinkish lip. How didn''t she think of that? Because of the low probability? Because it wouldn''t make sense for that type of person toe down here?

    "Indeed." Lu Ancestor took a deep breath and said, "It is His Majesty. I must talk to the other ancestors about this. We need to meet the King in the soonest possible time. His Majesty has an urgent matter to be settled in our n."

    Then, Lu Ancestor flew in a speed that could tear the sky. Luminate had followed suit and used all her strength to be as fast as her grandfather.

    On the way, Luminate couldn''t help but think what type of urgent matter was it to make the Celestial Kinge down in this ce?

    She contemted for a long time, but there was only one conclusion she made. And it terrified her to the bones.

    ---

    On Jin Rou''s side. Silence was covering their atmosphere. And the silence was ufortable because of a certain person looking at him with ring eyes.

    Of course, it was, still, Luminous who hadn''t dared to attack even after all the words he said.

    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s making me ufortable." Jin Rou smiled, "Besides, I might think that you want to kill me so badly."

    "Well, that''s definitely the case." Luminous snorted, "You are that type of hungry wolf that will pounce on my dear sister when you have the chance."

    "Pounce on your sister?" Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh, "While it''s true that your sister is beautiful, it isn''t enough of a reason for me to do that disgusting action."

    He paused for a few seconds before resuming, "Besides, I have met women who are on par and prettier than her. So please be rest assured that I won''t try to do something funny to your sister."

    "You met women prettier than her?" Luminous didn''t believe this and sneered, "My sister is the type that could destroy the universe by her beauty if she wills it. I don''t believe that someone is prettier than her."

    Luminous had traveled all around the world and knew all the spots and ces. He also met many women with beauty on the way. However, no one could ever match Luminate''s.

    Luminate''s beauty was one of a kind, and Luminous had put that into the highest pedestal possible.

    Jin Rou could agree with Luminous. After all, Luminate was almost pretty as his 13ws true god, Yuna Sierra. Luminate onlycked the mature vibe that Yuna Sierra usually had.

    While they were arguing about this, the void of this ce suddenly fluctuated.

    The two''s attention was greatly piqued and looked at the direction where it came from.

    Then, figures appeared out of the void and one of them was Luminate.

 Chapter 346 - Three Ancestors

    "So soon?" Luminous was startled when he saw this group of people who came with Luminate. He didn''t expect that Luminate could gather these ancient beings in just less than a day!

    He couldn''t help but look at Jin Rou with surprise in his eyes.

    Luminate had brought the three ancestors of the n, the very core of it. If there were people here, they would instantly kneel or kowtow in front of them.

    For the people of the n, the three ancestors were their saving gods. From the cmities they went through until now, the three ancestors had stood tall and protected their n.

    They were the strongest fort that the Temr n hold. And once they fell down, the n would surely be next. Unless Luminate and her brothers had fully matured, no one else was going to hold the fort aside from these ancient beings.

    The three ancient men walked in a hurry, but with grace.

    Luminous was confused why they were rushing like this. However, he received the answer he wanted when they suddenly knelt down in front of Jin Rou as if they were just mere servants in front of him.

    "Lu, Gong, and Wang Ancestors pay respects to Your Majesty."

    This spectacle would make everyone speechless. Just imagine, the three most revered existences in this world were kneeling in front of a young man.

    However, if they just knew the identity of this young man, they would surely realize that what the ancestors made waspletely normal.

    Luminate was also kneeling to the ground and spoke after the ancestors, "Luminate True God pays respects to Your Majesty."

    Now, Luminous'' head was churning upside down. Everything was making sense slowly and the reality was hard for him to take.

    "Luminous, what are you doing?" Lu Ancestor spoke, looking at Luminous with raging expression, "If I don''t see you kneeling and pay respects to the King, I''ll not hesitate to abandon you. Mark my words."

    Luminous could feel his mouth drying. He was in a pinch of what to do. A while ago, he was very aggressive against Jin Rou. Though he was cautious against him, he estimated that they would just on par in terms of strength. Thus, he was waiting for a chance to make his move.

    But the situation had turned for the worst, a turning chance wasn''t possible anymore.

    If he tried to pursue his matter, Lu Ancestor wouldn''t hesitate to disown him and not even their parents could do something about it. After all, even in their family, Lu Ancestor was the certainw and no one could dethrone this.

    Luminate was also sending him messages to warn him about his choices.

    Luminous was drenching with sweat. He should have known better but his pride and ego was stopping him from doing so. It was natural for a hot headed youth like him. But the situation was different right now.

    It might affect the future prospects of their n.

    "Luminous pays respects to Your Majesty." In the end, he bit his lip and knelt down in front of Jin Rou.

    This was the right choice. What would his pride do? Would it prosper their n and rise into the deep skies? No, if they offended Jin Rou, their n was doomed to fall from grace. After all, Jin Rou came from the celestial family that ruled above the firmaments. Not to mention, he was the Celestial King himself!

    Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh. He didn''t know why but seeing Luminous in a situation like this was entertaining for him, "Rise, everyone."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." The three ancestors spoke at the same time and stood up slowly, "I didn''t expect that the three of you would be receiving me."

    "How couldn''t we, Your Majesty?" Gong Ancestor smiled wryly. He was wearing a light robe and with a white hair that looked like a saint, "If you gave us a heads up that you will being, you wouldn''t have to experience this trouble."

    The three ancestors had seen Jin Rou in the past as they were invited during his coronation. In fact, they also had a talk with him and discussed the dao.

    They were shaken to the core that Jin Rou wasing. After all, what would be the reason for hising here?

    They thought that the king was roaming the lower worlds to experience them. But this world was a higher one, just next to the celestial realm.

    "I''m sorry for that." Jin Rou apologetically smiled, "My grandmother has asked me toe here while I''m on my way home, so I''m here."

    "I see." Wang Ancestor was the one who spoke. He was a bald monk with many tattoos on his body, "Then, Your Majesty, we will receive you into our humble abode with the best amodation possible."

    "Thank you." Jin Rou answered. Finally, all his trouble mighte to an end now.

    ---

    "Her Majesty Yanlu Rou wants to use that item?" Lu Ancestor and his fellow ancestors were shaken and terrified. The Rou Celestial Family had asked them to keep that item, and they wouldn''t retrieve unless a catastrophe that could threaten their universe were to appear.

    Now that they were asking it back, did it mean that something of this level happened? So their reactions were justified.

    Take note, the Rou Celestial Family was insanely strong. If they needed that item to aid them, it just meant that there''s a tough opponent on their way.

    "Yes. The Devils of the other universe has infiltrated our universe millions of years ago and nned this for a long time. I think, sooner orter they will initiate an attack and try to bite our pie." Jin Rou said filled with seriousness.

    "The Devils of another universe..." As 13ws true gods, they knew very well the existence of these beasts. They were filled with hatred as they were born from it.

    Not to mention, they harbored deep grudges from their fellow universes because of the ''humiliation'' they imed they suffered.

    Thinking about this, it was really necessary to use that item.

 Chapter 347 - Rebellion

    This topic was very sensitive and though Luminate and Luminous were there, they still couldn''t understand the whole picture. After all, they had little to no knowledge that other universes existed.

    Of course, the ancestors had no time to exin these things to them. Right now, there was a much more urgent thing they needed to think of.

    "The devils... they sure are tenacious." Lu Ancestor sighed, "In the past, they appeared weak and all. However, who would have thought that they will go back up with this kind of a grand n."

    "They have prepared for millions of years now. So of course, they will surely make it grand." Jin Rou wryly smiled, "However, this is not the time to praise the enemy."

    "Indeed." Wang Ancestor agreed, "We will get the item that you need, Your Majesty. However, it may take some time as we activated thousands of formations that were hard to destroy even for us."

    "Oh?" Jin Rou was impressed. To think that the n had firmly put this matter into seriousness that they even used formations that would be hard even for them to deactivate?

    Truly, the Rou Celestial Family wasn''t wrong in trusting this n. Her grandmother really knew how to choose people.

    "How long would it take for you to get the item?" Jin Rou wasn''t nning on rushing them and put a pressure on their shoulders.

    "It might take 12 hours or so." Wang Ancestor answered, "And it''s thebination of the three of us. If it''s just one of us, it might take longer than anticipated."

    Indeed. If we''re talking about urgency, this time to take was really long. However, Jin Rou couldn''t do anything about it. After all, it wasn''t the other party''s fault to be very cautious and caring about the item they were entrusted.

    " Alright. Just do your thing and I''ll wait here." Jin Rou sighed and said, "But as long as you get the item, return back here immediately because I need it as soon as possible."

    "That''s given, Your Majesty." Lu Ancestor sighed in relief. He thought that the king would pressure them to take the item sooner. But who would have thought Jin Rou was magnanimous enough not to do so?

    This was a huge burden off their chest. And they could do everything they could without anything bothering their minds.

    However, just when the two ancestors thought it was time to depart, Gong Ancestor remained standing and looked at Jin Rou with reverence and firm expression.

    The two ancestors were puzzled why Gong Ancestor was like this and asked, "Gong, what are you doing?"

    Jin Rou realized that something was off and asked Gong Ancestor too, "Is there something you want to say?"

    He could tell from the ancestor''s eyes that he wanted to tell something but he was holding himself back.

    "Lu, Wang, I think we need to tell this His Majesty since he''s already here." Gong Ancestor, who was long silent, spoke with grave expression, "We are loyal subjects of the king, so it is our responsibility to give essential information if we have."

    "Gong, you..." Wang Ancestor now realized what Gong Ancestor was trying to say. He wanted to stop him. However, Jin Rou was focused on the ancestor that it would look like a disrespect if he tried to intervene.

    "What is it that you want to say, Gong Ancestor?" Jin Rou''s interest was piqued, "Let''s hear it out."

    "Your Majesty, there is a rebellion alliance that has been created." Gong Ancestor didn''t beat around the bush and answered, "Their aim is to oust the current rulers of this universe."

    "That''s serious." Jin Rou couldn''t help but knit his brows, "Rebelling against the celestial family? Death is the punishment for that, without reincarnation."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Gong Ancestor nodded, "They imed that the Rou Celestial Family is unjust and unfair to the people since they don''t let cultivators step into the realm of zeniths, the very peak existences of our universe."

    Zenith Gods, or Zeniths, were believed to be most peak existences of this whole void. And only the ruling family had the right to step into this realm. This rule had been alive for billions of years now and in fact, all universes follow this rule, so everyone should have gotten used to it by now. But it seemed that not just everyone could ept this truth.

    "While it''s true that we don''t let our subjects be zeniths, it is because we need to take a strong foothold in our territory. Because if people were to be let do what they want, chaos is inevitable. We are talking about the power of a zenith here, so everyone will use it with greed." Jin Rou spoke.

    The heavens have binded themon people because of this. Humans were never satisfied with what they have. That''s why they sought for a higher power and be stronger. They wanted to control their fates and be the protagonist of their own stories.

    Some wanted peace, some wantes destruction. And if the heavens let them do as they please, the bnce that have been long maintained would be greatly minimized and had a high chance of breaking off.

    "They are just selfish individuals who want nothing but power and authority in a cover of justice pretense." Gong Ancestor was disgusted and said, "And to think that the initiator of this rebellion is a force on par with us."

    "Oh?" Jin Rou didn''t expect that things escted this worse, "What force?"

    "Endless River." Lu Ancestor was the one who answered, "I guessed that the river has been scheming this for a long time and now, they are prepared to pick a fight with the celestial family."

    "Picking a fight with us?" Jin Rouughed coldly, "Surely, they are trying to rush their deaths."

    Jin Rou was in a bad mood. The universe had already a looming dangerous clouds that could threaten everyone. And now, this bunch of rebels were trying to pick a fight against their family?

    They didn''t even know that the family was trying their best to protect them.

    Jin Rou wanted to meet them and see their guts.

 Chapter 348 - Endless River

    Endless River. It was one of the top powerhouse of this world. If we were talking about raw power, they were on par with Temr n, the renowned most powerful n.

    They were a sect full of mysteries, and very few had seen their members. Everyone just believed that they truly existed, and were just lurking in the dark.

    Though they were on the same pedestal as the Temr n, everyone still believed that the n was still the strongest and no one could rival them. After all, they had created history for hundred millions of years now.

    Furthermore, the real strength of the river was still up for a debate since the basis of their judgments were purely based on the founder of the Endless River itself, Riverwood True God.

    Riverwood True God was also a 13ws, the same with Lightsaber True God. As a matter of fact, the two had met in the past and discussed the dao for days and nights.

    Moreover, many people were iming that the two had a fair duel to exchange pointers but it happened in their own dimension so no one had seen it. People were imagining what happened during that moment and how spectacr was it to behold. Remember, two 13ws were pitting against each other.

    And with this, one could already see how deep the ties between the two and who knew if they were deep allies with the pce?

    The Endless River was a ce filled with rivers of very pure dao. It was like a ce of fairies with its enjoying vibe.

    Thousan peak falls could be seen as the torrential waves mildly impacted the world. It was natural to look at, as if you''re just looking at a peaceful ce filled with serenity.

    In the deepest chamber of this ce, there were three people sitting on a chair filled with gems. A circr table was on the middle as they faced each other.

    The three people appeared very young, they are at best more than 20 years old. All of them were women with beauty, and with their seductive and matured appearance, they were in a feast for a man''s eyes.

    However, they weren''t just merely women of this ce as they held the highest status the Endless River could have.

    "Looks like everyone is aware of our actions, now." Fli, a brown-haired woman, shook her head andughed, "Even though we have tried our best to conceal our actions, we are still sniffed out."

    "Of course, our enemy is the Temr n. The one dubbed as the strongest force in our world." Gli, a red-haired woman, snorted, "If they can''t do this, they aren''t worthy as our enemies."

    The Endless River was very lowkey. However, it didn''t mean that they could be easily bullied. In fact, the people of this ce had an endless arrogance and confidence in themselves. They looked down on preys that didn''t even worthy killing for. Only a few force could threaten them.

    "That''s true." Shu, a jet ck-haired woman, agreed and said, "Furthermore, the Rou Family wouldn''t trust them if they weren''t confident in the n''s power."

    "That damn family..." Gli remembered something and was immediately angered, "Because of their universal restriction which prevent everyone from breaking through when they reached 13ws and immortal progenitor, many were idle and had chosen to live the life in secrecy without thirsting for dao knowledge any longer."

    For the river, this was uneptable and unbearable. The universe should be free for everyone, with no chains binding every cultivator. They firmly believed that the Rou Celestial Family had vited their rights as cultivators and insulted them.

    "Don''t worry, Gli." Fli held Gli''s hand and assured her, "When this fight is over, there are just two oues, the n being oust or us being killed. Of course, with how we meticulously nned this for a long time, I''m confident that we''ll reign this as victors."

    The Endless River had dered an all out fight against the Temr n in order to dethrone them and had a firm foothold in this world. It was crucial step since they couldn''t get everyone''s support if the n, which was serving the royal family, was still there. They needed to show what were their capabilities in order to win the people. After all, the very enemy that they needed to face was the Rou Celestial Family.

    Just how many people would dare to go up against the celestial family? Though many had tried in the past, they all suffered fates worse than death. In fact, even their ns weren''t spared and receive total genocide.

    This move was very serious and grave. They knew that in days toe, the words would get into the family and would surely investigate this matter.

    By that time, they should already have the firm grasp on this world or else they had no chance against the celestial family.

    In a sense, it was a suicide move. But the Endless River was willing to be the vanguard and do it because they firmly believe what they believe.

    "True." Shu sighed and said, "We have prepared for this for a long time and we are doing this for the majority. This is for the sake of the humanity that we will do this."

    It was funny that they acted like saviors in doing this, where in fact, they were the initiators of further chaos.

    "We will attack the n tomorrow at dawn. And that will be the start and our first step towards true freedom!" Gli clenched her fist. She had been waiting for this moment and now, it was finallying into fruition.

    "Yes, for the people of the world, we will fight against the celestial family!" Fli shouted, filled with dedication.

    "The Temr n should enjoy theirst night of being alive." Fli paused for a moment before continuing, "Because tomorrow, everything about them will be just history, and would be a forgotten one."

 Chapter 349 - Beginning

    Dawn of the next day. In the vicinity of the current location of the Temr n, many spectators were hiding in the sidelines as they waited patiently for the arrival of Endless River. They officially dered yesterday that they would attack the n right at this moment and everyone was invited to behold it.

    The river said that this would be the first step towards freedom and all, thus they wanted the masses'' support.

    So, the people were filled with curiosity. How would the river get this ''freedom'' they so called? If they were brave enough to dere a war with the Temr n, it just meant that they had enough resources for this and had prepared for this for a long time.

    Furthermore, these people had grown interest in this freedom. After all, who would exactly decline power? If the Endless River were to be sessful in their goal, then the universal chains binding everyone would break and everyone would have the chance to seek for the true peak of gods, the zenith.

    The sun was already little by little rising at the east but it was still silent and peaceful. However, they knew that the Endless River woulde. Because if they don''t, then everything would be for naught. This was their only chance to get the people''s support for their objective. Not just everyone would be daring enough like them to offend the celestial family and raise a rebellion.

    "Buzz!" After a few minutes, a fluctuation happened between a void. It was just mild, yet everyone had felt because of the silence. Then, the fluctuation turned into a big hole that cracked the void, revealing its dimension.

    Then, three figures appeared of out it. All of them were women who were wearing a uniformal robe of green. One look and you could already assume that they were like goddesses who descended from the heaven.

    They weren''t just beautiful, their cultivation was also unfathomable that only a very few could see through them among the crowd.

    Their robes swayed with the wind, along with their long hairs.

    "My god..." An spectator gasped in surprise, "Are they from the Endless River? They are so beautiful..."

    "I can confirm that they are, indeed, from the river." An ancient answered the question, "They are the strongest ancestors the river took pride of. They also have the highest status there, with the river on their mercy."

    "ˇ­so they are already old?" The man was disappointed and asked.

    "Of course. They served Riverwood True God in the past and had been her vanguard. So, those three were very ancient." The ancientughed, "Not to mention being ancient, they also have an unfathomable power right now that even I couldn''t see through."

    ---

    When the three women from the river appeared out of the void, they could feel that everyone''s focus was on them. They stood there without doing anything yet. As the ce was a huge teau, they could see everything that might happen.

    A short silence ensued the ce before a voice came around, "Ancestors of the Endless River, looks like you have grown tired and bored in your seclusion and decided to run amok."

    Then, Luminous together with Luminate appeared out of nowhere. They looked very dignified as they slowly descended to level themselves to the ancestors.

    "It''s funny." Gli couldn''t help butugh and sneered, "We came here in person yet the n had only used some kids to receive us."

    "Receive you?" Luminous snorted, "I''m sorry, but the n isn''t receiving and isn''t nning to receive traitors like you."

    "You got a foul mouth, young man." Fli wasn''t pleased, "This is a matter between the grown ups, so you should just stay at home and wait for your n to be history."

    Those in the sidelines gasped in horror when they heard this. The river had just confirmed that they were nning not just to oust the n, but to uproot them.

    The Endless River was really pushing it to their limit.

    "Our n wouldn''t be history, I''m sorry." Luminate was the one who spoke, "So before you regret rebelling, please go back and reflect yourselves. It isn''t toote yet."

    Luminate really wanted them to back off. After all, once they stepped that very line, they wouldn''t be able toe back and all they could do was just regret.

    "We have steeled our resolve for this." Fli answered, "We demand freedom, yet the celestial family isn''t giving it to us. So, we have no choice but to do this. We are doing this for everyone!"

    "This freedom you are seeking for is nonexistent." Out of nowhere, Jin Rou appeared and joined the conversation, "This is a universalw that everyone has to follow, not just you all."

    "And who are you?" Fli didn''t recognize Jin Rou at all and said, "I don''t remember the n having a member like you."

    "I''m just a passerby, not worthy to mention." Jin Rou chuckled.

    "Just a passerby yet you dared to join in this mess?" Gli was totally enraged, "You sure are seeking your death earlier."

    "No, it''s you guys seeking for your deaths at a sooner time." Jin Rou shook his head, "Anyway, the chance has been wasted and you three have no longer choice but to go on. There is no turning back now."

    Jin Rou had given them a single chance to back off and he would lighten their punishment. However, the Endless River didn''t listen and chose to seek this path.

    There was nothing Jin Rou could do but do his job.

    The three ancestors the confused what Jin Rou was trying to say.

    Then, Jin Rou paused for a moment and looked at the three ancestors with a deep killing intent, "I will be your opponent. If you three can defeat me, then you really have the right to pick a fight against the celestial family and earn your freedom. However, if you can''t defeat me, then death is just your only choice."

 Chapter 350 - Burning Sun

    The three ancestors'' expression of the Endless River changed. They didn''t expect to hear such arrogant words from this unknown young man.

    If they defeated him, they already have the right to fight against the Rou Celestial Family?

    If it would be another person saying this, they would immediately spat out their disagreements and disgust towards the person.

    However, to Jin Rou, they couldn''t do so. Because they could feel an intimidating killing intenting from him.

    This type of intent was something that only those who killed people without batting an eye could have. The three ancestors knew this very well. After all, they served Riverwood True God and fought under her banner for countless of years. Thus, their experiences were vast and couldn''t be estimated.

    They studied Jin Rou carefully. They didn''t bother to give a response because of the situation. They just stood there, trying to break thews that covered Jin Rou to get some clues of his identity.

    "You can''t see through me." Jin Rou knew what they were trying to do, "Unless I let you, you can''t see through my abyss."

    Abyss? Fli thought and pondered about this word. Did it mean that his power ran very deep that he called it abyss?

    "This is getting nowhere." Gli spoke in annoyance. She was the most impatient one of all three ancestors of the river. Then, she lifted her hand upward and a giant sun appeared, "Just die."

    "Whoosh!" And, she threw it towards Jin Rou. The sun was burning the void as it tried to separate the time and space.

    The sun that was about to rise had lost its shine and was covered by clouds. It felt like the rising sun was the actual power that Gli created.

    The weight of the burning sun was millions of worldsbined, and not even immortal progenitors would dare to confront this head on. In fact, even top level true gods might hesitate to do so.

    Jin Rou smiled and pointed his finger towards the iing sun. He could feel the hot sensation at the tip of his finger.

    "Buzz!" Then, blue lightning coiled around Jin Rou''s arms and buzzed. Soon, it created lightning-like fluctuations around the vicinity of Jin Rou, defying the gravity.

    "Boom!" After that, a wave of lightning shot towards the burning sun,ing from the palm of Jin Rou.

    "Zzzz!" The lightning wave directly hit the burning sun and created a violent shockwave all over the ce. The whole teau shook tremendously as if it would adhere submission.

    Soon, the burning sun was slowly being melted by the lightning wave like an ice meeting fire. After a few seconds, the burning sun that could threaten the world soon disappeared, leaving only its warm temperature with the wind being thrown in all directions.

    "..." Gli was stupefied. She didn''t expect that the sun she created would be easily rendered helpless like this. Take note, she used 30% of her actual qi to do this.

    "It was a good system, but not yet enough to reach the apex." Jin Roumented on the attack, "A good attack, all in all. But still useless in front of me."

    "Who really are you?" Fli was getting goosebumps by how Jin Rou acted. By how Jin Rou casually created an attack to cancel Gli''s sun, she already knew that they met a real and strong opponent.

    After all, that Sun of Burning Land was one of their best attack systems they could offer. And though it wasn''t the strongest, it was still treasured and revered by their river.

    "I told you already that I''m just a passerby." Jin Rou sighed and answered the question, "It''s up to you whether your believe it or not."

    Jin Rou was telling the truth. After all, he was not really from this world and just passing by to get an item for his family. It wasn''t that he''s lying at all, because his words were still making sense. At least, for him.

    "A mere passerby having this kind of power?" Fliughed a bit because of the enemy''s answer, "It might be true that you''re a passerby, but I refused to believe that it''s just that. I know there is more to it."

    "Whether there is more to it or nothing, I don''t think I am required to answer it." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder helplessly, "After all, you three are going to die here. There''s no exception. So learning anything will not make any difference."

    What Jin Rou was trying to say was there''s no point knowing something when you know you''re going to die. Since you couldn''t carry your memories in another life, you just needed to shut up and ept your death.

    Fli wanted to retort this. But Gli, who was shocked to her core a while ago, suddenly spoke, "I refused to believe that you can do that!"

    "...?" Fli''s heart jumped from fright when she heard this.

    Gli''s immaturity was kicking off. She was the youngest and spoiled woman under Riverwood and in fact, the most talented one of them three. She was arrogant and acted like a child more often than not. Since birth, she hadn''t experienced this type of things wherein her one of the prided systems would be nullified helplessly.

    It was a kick to her heart. And she couldn''t take it. She needed to take back the confidence she had in order to calm herself. Or else, it would born a demon in her heart, a shadow that she wouldn''t be able to ovee in the next few years.

    "Buzz!" However, just when Fli was about to calm Gli down, a spear made of lightning came past her. The spear''s speed was faster than her reaction.

    Gli wanted to defend from this, since she was the target of this attack. However, her reactions were slower than Fli and couldn''t do anything at all.

    "Activate!" Shu, who was silent all this time, activated all her defensive treasures and surrounded Gli with protection. This happened in just a matter of split second.

    However, it was still useless.

 Chapter 351 - Darkness Surging

    "Pshk!" The spear was unstoppable and the two ancestors couldn''t do anything about it. It passed all the barriers and directly pierced through Gli''s chest.

    "Grug!" Gli, who was the target of this attack, spat out blood and knelt down mid air. She could feel that her life was being taken at a fast pace. She was also certain that she would die after a few minutes.

    She didn''t have a choice. The spear had already been pierced through her and it just missed her heart a bit. Though it missed her heart, she still suffered grave injuries that wouldn''t be healed in a short amount of fimet.

    "Gli!" Fli shouted in horror after seeing her sister, Gli, in this state. She activated all her healing treasures that she kept and started to heal the wound after she got off the spear.

    "Breathe deep, Gli!" Fli spoke once again. She was trying her very best to stop the bleeding and close the wound. However, she couldn''t help but curse under her breath.

    This type of wound was and deep that it would require tremendous amount of their resources to heal.

    " It''s okay... Fli," Gli tried her best to speak, even though it was very hard right now, "This is my... fault, so this... is karma cough!"

    She vomited blood again. However, this time it was worse. Her face turned pale also with her heartbeat decreasing at an obvious state.

    Gli was, in fact, not reconciled about this situation. She was very brave and didn''t fear death. However, she still wanted to live longer. She may have been old now but she felt a responsibility to protect her sisters who had a soft heart most of times.

    "No, you aren''t going to die!" Shu was horrified also. She used all her avable healing items and even those she reserved for herself. She wanted to save her sister from this demise with all her might.

    It wasn''t yet the right time to separate ways. Furthermore, they promised to stick with each other no matter what.

    However, it was all useless because the spear was made by Jin Rou. The particles that it left inside Gli soon expanded and devoured the woman''s inner organs. It wasn''t painful, however, the target could feel that her life was being sapped out of her and all.

    "Thump!" Soon, what was expected came around. Gli lost her life and stopped moving. She had died. A top level existence had died just like that. But for some reason, everyone could see that her face was peaceful. It maybe because she died in her sisters'' arms, who knows?

    "No!" Fli shouted loudly and madly. Seeing Gli turning into particles and bit by bit fading was hard for her to take.

    It was the same with Shu. However, she wasn''t saying anything but her eyes were bloodshot while looking at Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou could feel a massive killing intenting from the woman named Shu. That intent could suffocate anyone aside from Jin Rou. He couldn''t help butugh and said, "Don''t look at me like that. You have been given a chance to live, but you still chose this path. It''s you guys to me."

    Everyone sighed when they heard this. What Jin Rou said was right. The Endless River was given a chance to back off and live their lives. However, they still wanted to pursue this path, their so called freedom. So if things turned worse for them, they couldn''t me anyone but them.

    On the other side of the coin, they fully understood the river. Because if they didn''t do this, who would seek for their freedom? Many people stood with the belief of the river. After all, who wouldn''t want to reach the highest point of the mountain, the very peak itself where you could look down on all beings?

    But they were afraid of the retaliation of the family. They had no means to protect themselves from the rage of the celestial family if it came to this. They weren''t as strong as the river that they were daring enough to challenge the family and dere a rebellion.

    "You''re going to pay for this!" Fli had lost her usualposure and appeared like a frenzied being, "Killing my sister, you deserve a million ways of dying!"

    "Boom!" Dark aura engulfed Fli and Shu. The dark energy surged upwards and coiled around them afterwards like a dragon.

    The spectators were terrified when they saw this. The ancestors of the Endless River had actually turned themselves into the darkness. It may be their trump card when things weren''t going well on their side.

    The dark aura was suffocating enough to make the spectators go away further from the battlefield.

    "This dark aura is intense than the previous we saw." Luminate was also shaken by this power and said, "It contains the full hatred of dead towards everything."

    "Indeed. This darkness is worse than the previous we encountered. It looks like they are going toe into being this time around." Luminous'' expression was grave and serious, "If His Majesty can''t stop this, then no one of us can. It''s the doom of our n."

    "His Majesty Jin Rou is omnipotent." Luminate smiled and assured, "This darkness is no match for him."

    Luminous didn''tment on this. But he knew it also. Besides, they had no choice but to believe in him.

    "Too much dark power." Jin Rou was surprised. He knew that they had dark power surging inside their bodies, yet he didn''t expect it was this big, "Looks like you have been in a darkness for a long time now."

    It was only the feasible exnation to this.

    "It''s none of your business." Fli''s voice changed in a deep woman''s tone, "You should worry about yourself, because we are times stronger right now."

    "While it''s true that you two have gotten stronger," Jin Rou smirked, "It is still isn''t enough to reach the apex. You dare to fight against the Rou Celestial Family with this power? You all are just asking for death."

 Chapter 352 - Offense And Defense

    "..." The two ancestors didn''t respond to the words of Jin Rou. It would just hinder their concentration if they tried to bicker with him. Not to mention, they knew they couldn''t win in a verbal contest with him, so what''s the use? They''ll just infuriate themselves to the death.

    "Open!" Fli roared, and a giant cauldron appeared out of the void. The ancestors wanted to take the offense this time.

    The cauldron was colored ck, with runic symbols all around its surroundings. It was releasing a dark energy that was spinning above its head. The size of this cauldron was over a hundred meters tall and wide, a person''s vision couldn''t fill all of this in.

    But the most noticeable thing was, it was giving a hideous vibe that only those who had killed millions and millions of people were capable of achieving. It was like this cauldron was created for massive killing. After all, the stench of blood was so strong that it could nauseate people with low tolerance in this kind of stuff.

    "Activate!" Shu also released a power. She created a transparent barrier and covered the two of them sisters. It was her most treasured defensive formation, and it was only limited. So, she was using this when needed to.

    The two ancestors had decided to go on offense and defense at the same time.

    "The river ancestors have made the right choice, and the best one." An expert watching the battlemended, "The young man is unfathomable, capable of killing one of the ancestors with just a single spearshot. So, it was necessary to be on defense also. However, the two take it up a notch and decided to go on offense and defense, which is a good thing. In fact, this increased their chances of winning."

    The others, who were confused, nodded. The two ancestors might have thought this through and did this. They thought that the best way to deal with this situation was to focus all your power into offense and throw defense out of the window. It would be fast and the attack power would be doubled. Since the two ancestors were already so powerful, they thought that they might do this.

    But it turned out that they were cautious and decided to split their strength. While the power was weakerpared to an all attack n, the two of them surviving was very likely. Well, as long as their enemy wasn''t insanely strong, that is.

    "Break!" Then, Fli roared and the cauldron moved a bit, it showed its mouth and created a sucking force that was capable of sucking everything out of this world, gods and progenitors included!

    "Whoooooosh!" The sucking force was very powerful that it already sucked the stones of this whole teau. It appeared like a massive tornado which was unstoppable and capable of destroying everything here.

    The river ancestors were nning to end this with this attack. Once Jin Rou waspletely sucked into the cauldron, it was totally over for him. After all, he would die inside.

    The dimension of the inside of the cauldron was full of death and hatred aura that could suffocate neers in just minutes. Not to mention, those victims would be forever trapped there, living like an undignified ghosts with hatred and loath for people.

    "It''s useless." Jin Rou shook his head, "While this cauldron is really powerful, it''s still not enough to contend against me."

    Jin Rou hasn''t moved even a bit in his location, as if the force wasing from the cauldron was nothing more than an insect trying to pull an elephant.

    Seeing this, Fli could feel an ominous feeling. She immediately increased the sucking force of the cauldron up to its fullest power.

    "Boom!" The sucking force was greater than before, so the cauldron almost sucked the full teau if not for Jin Rou.

    "Rumble! Rumble!" Thend shook violently and it almost made the watching spectators fall from their locations because of the extremity of the quake.

    "Whoosh!" The blue sky lost its morning shine as even the clouds were sucked up to the abyss of the cauldron.

    "Run!" In fact, even those just watching the battle could almost feel the sucking force and ran for their lives. If not, they would be sucked up immediately and die with indignation.

    It was truly terrifying, it was like a cmity that could destroy the entire world because of its power.

    "So horrifying..." A young cultivator swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was almost sucked there and was about to experience total torture and insanity before death. Fortunately, he was held by his master who was capable enough to fight this force for a few seconds.

    ---

    "..." Fli couldn''t believe what she was seeing. This man, their enemy, was still unmoving! Even though the power had already been maximized to its fullest extent, this man was still not moving at all, as if he was a stone capable of surviving the strong tidal waves of time.

    "Impossible..." Shu couldn''t believe her eyes also, "The force is already too strong that even 13ws true god like you sister would hesitate to take it head on. How can he do this?"

    Fli was also thinking the same thing. Though it was very shocking to her core, it wasn''t the time to be like this. She was thinking of possible ways to counter this man, if this method wouldn''t work.

    "Stabilize!" Shu could understand what her sister was trying to do, so she channeled all her qi to the defensive formation she set. Only those inside of this formation could freely go to and fro.

    The defensive power of the formation had doubled and even top level true gods would have a hard time dealing with this.

    "I have enough of this." Jin Rou had grown bored to this, "It''s time to end this little charade."

    Hearing the words of Jin Rou, Fli couldn''t help but feel a surging rage inside her. It was very insulting to call their actions as charade.

 Chapter 353 - Jin Rous Spear

    "Charade?" Fli''s voice echoed as she spoke with a tone filled with anger, "We are sacrificing ourselves to get our freedom that is supposed to be ours from the start. And you''re thinking that''s just a little charade?"

    It was basically a grave insult for the ancestors who pursued nothing but freedom for all cultivators to mock their objective. They knew themselves that it was suicidal to fight against the overlord family, but who would voice out if not them?

    The heavens shouldn''t restrict them from cultivating, that was what they truly believed. They believed that everyone should have an equal chance to seek for thest peak and achieve it.

    "You want more power, because you feel unfair that there are some who could look down on you." Jin Rou calmly stated, "This freedom you''re talking about could lead to chaos, do you know that?"

    The river ancestors were startled when they heard this.

    Jin Rou paused for a moment before continuing, "If the celestial family were to let you guys take thest realm, there would be a chaos that would ensue. After all, they would try to oust the family to be the next ruler of this universe. The celestial family restricts everyone from taking this realm because they need to have the universe in control, to maintain the bnce and universal peace. Have you ever thought of the cmity it would give this universe if thousands of zeniths appeared out of nowhere?"

    The river ancestors pondered what Jin Rou said. Indeed, if there would be many zenith gods appearing, an inevitable bloody battle between the top beings would surelye. Many would die, along with powerful beings who had lived for a long time. All for the sake of power and authority. After all, only one could be the overlord of this world.

    "But it is still unfair." In the end, Fli remained standing with her belief, "The world is already a world of a jungle where the strongest fist has the final say, having a bloody battle for the throne ismon and normal."

    "Your worldview is too small." Jin Rou shook his head and said, "You all are just thinking about your desires to be fulfilled. You aren''t all thinking for the people."

    Because if they did, the river ancestors wouldn''t keep on rambling about their right to be stronger. They were just using the people and freedom as their gateway to justify their deeds. Furthermore, if they seed, they would surely be the heroes of the world and be immortalized for the next hundreds of generations. And who would benefit the most in this ambition?

    Them. Just them and a selected few. Wasn''t it still unfair? In the first ce, there was no thing such an equality existing in this world. There were strong and weak, that''s the bnce of the jungle. The predators needed prey to live and preys existed for that sole purpose. Just this bnce was already unfair.

    "You have no right to criticize us." Shu was the one who spoke, "We all are cultivators and we have different beliefs and ambitions."

    "That''s true." Jin Rou revealed a spear made of lightning and said, "We won''t get anywhere because things have escted this far. We need to end this."

    The spear was much bigger and more intimidatingpared to the one he used when he killed Gli. It was like a titan pencil-shape with a very sharp tip. The spear was like it could tear the world in pieces and torn the sky helpless.

    "Stabilize!" Fli channeled all her qi to the cauldron. Then, she put it in front like a shield. Since this cauldron was believed indestructible, she was confident that they could survive this attack. Afterwards, it would be their turn to attack. She promised herself that she would take this man down, even at the cost of her life.

    "Be sure your defense is tough enough to withstand the power of a thousand worlds."Jin Rou smirked and said," Because you have a high chance of dying in this attack."

    "Bring it on." Fli geared up and readied herself. In case that it came to worst, she would immediately save Shu and let her get away in this ce.

    "Alright, then." Jin Rou smiled and gripped the spear tightly, "Here Ie!"

    "Whoosh!" He threw the spear in an unbelievable speed that light would be ashamed of. The spear broke the dimensions it passed through as time became faster to errode. The weight of the thousand worlds seemed to be carried by the spear with a grand momentum.

    "Activate!" The river ancestors activated all their avable defensive means to add additionalyers of protection.

    "Boom!" However, it was still deemed useless as the spear went through the strongest defensive formation Shu created.

    "Grug!" Because of this, Shu vomited blood and weakened.

    However, the spear didn''t stop there.

    "Boom!" Next, the cauldron was slowly being pierced by the spear. Although the spear was slowed, it was still creating cracks around the cauldron, slowly but surely.

    "Impossible!" Fli was horrified. The cauldron was said to be indestructible because it was created from a true dragon which was refined for millions of years.

    "Crack! Crack!" Now, the cauldron''s cracks were getting more visible, any time right now and it would break into pieces.

    Fli tried to think of any other ways to save the both of them, but there was none. The only choice she had was to personally stop the spear and let her younger sister escape.

    "Shu, when I tell you run, you run! Don''t hesitate and don''t look back. I''ll open a dimensional path for you." Fli said with seriousness, "I''ll buy you time to escape so do what I''m saying."

    "ˇ­" Shu knew what her sister was trying to say. She wanted to be against it and stay, but the determination in Fli''s eyes stopped her, "Alright."

    If things were fallen to worst, as long as Shu was alive, it would be okay. They could just reform the rebellion in the future and stay low for now.

 Chapter 354 - Riverfairy Progenitor

    However, how could Jin Rou let one of them escape? If he did, he''s just asking for future troubles in the future, then.

    "I''m sorry but you two will going to stay here." Jin Rou heard their conversation and said. He increased the spear''s power by many folds which eventually made the cauldron almost break.

    "No, hang on!" Fli gritted her teeth and pour everyst bit of qi inside her body, "I just need you tost a bit so that my sister can go by."

    She was preparing for the portal for her sister. As she was very upied by defending from this attack, it was taking her longer to create one. Shu was helpless too, because only her sister and the now dead Gli were capable of creating portals. After all, they reached an unfathomable state in space control.

    "Crack! Crack!" However, it wasn''t looking optimistic for the two ancestors. The spear wasn''t stopping at any moment and would surely pierces them together like a barbeque for sure.

    "..." Fli could see the death iing their way. She abandoned all her connection with the cauldron and concentrated on creating the portal, she just needed 5 seconds more and Shu would escape safely.

    "Boom!" But the five seconds was rather too long for them as the spear had sessfully destroyed theirstyer of protection!

    Fli knew that she failed, they failed. Thus, she closed her eyes in helplessness after looking at Shu with apologetic eyes. Shu had already known what was Fli trying to say so she shook her head, telling it was okay.

    Perhaps, they weren''t sessful right now and many wouldn''t in the future. But they were still hoping that there would be people who would follow their steps to take their freedom back in cultivating.

    "Whoosh!" The spear was unstoppable with myriad worlds in its weight. It passed through all the voids and premises, leaving an ancient mark. However, just when everyone was expecting the death of the two... A hand suddenly appeared. It contained the myriad worlds in his hand and suppressed it.

    "Oh?" Jin Rou smiled and said, "Looks like someone is here to save you two."

    Then, a woman with a youthful face appeared out of her spacial dimension. She looked like a schr of sorts as she walked slowly through the empty air. She was carrying the dao in her back, with her white robe fluttering in the wind.

    The stars would blush when they see this woman, a unique beauty that could capture everyone''s attention.

    When the two river ancestors saw this woman, they became teary eyed and knelt in front of her.

    The woman didn''t mind their kneeling and just looked at Jin Rou with respect, cupping her hands, "Hello, Fellow Daoist. My name is Riverfairy. I am pleased to meet you."

    Riverfairy! Everyone got goosebumps when they heard this title.

    "Riverfairy Progenitor. The sole rival of Riverwood True God." An expert eximed, "To think that she is still alive, when Riverwood has already been dead..."

    Riverfairy Progenitor was one of the most brilliant progenitors of this world. She was capable of contending against true gods with 13ws. Take note, progenitors even at the immortal level would have a hard time dealing with true gods of 12ws. It would be a miracle if they survive the assault.

    But Riverfairy was different. She had stepped into the hidden realm of immortal progenitor, Stardao.

    This information wasn''t known by everyone and in fact, only those who have high status and power had the luxury to learn this. After all, it was very hard to attain and it still needed further research to prove the power of a stardao.

    However, the fact remained that a stardao could battle against a true god with 13ws! That''s why she was capable of being a rival for Riverwood.

    "Hello." Jin Rou gave back the greetings and said, "What brings someone of your level here?"

    Though Jin Rou asked this, he already had the answer to this question.

    "Fellow Daoist, you may have guessed it already." Riverfairy''s voice was very soft andforting, "I am here to ask you to spare my sisters. Though they are like this, they are good people."

    "I don''t know if they are good or bad, but the fact is still there that they rised a rebellion against the family. That''s a grave offense that they needed to pay." Jin Rou shook his head, "So I can''t do anything about it."

    "..." Riverfairy didn''t know what to say. It was true, everybody knew how grave offense this was to the family. After all, the river ancestors were trying to get the freedom they wanted even at the cost of turning a big force into dust.

    Silence ensued the entire ce. No one dared to talk, even the spectators didn''t dare to breathe loudly.

    "Is there no other way around this, Fellow Daoist?" Riverfairy broke the deafening silence and asked, "We can talk this through."

    The progenitor wanted to settle this via negotiation. She was willing to give concessions even she got the shorter end of the stick. As long as she could save the ancestors, then it''s okay no matter what.

    "I''m sorry but this isn''t up for negotiation." Jin Rou shook his head, "They need to die here and right now. Of course, if you can think of something to save them while I''m here, I don''t mind you doing that. Just don''t let me catch you."

    "It seems like I have to overestimate my capabilities, then." Riverfairy wryly smiled, "Fellow Daoist, very well."

    "So you decided to fight for them?" Jin Rou smirked, "You are a talent, a progenitor that could be a celestial general at your whim. However, you remained to thisnd and protect it."

    "I have nothing but old bones now, Fellow Daoist." Riverfairy took thepliment well and answered, "All I can do now is to try to save these two with my limited capabilities."

 Chapter 355 - Stardao

    "However, it''s still useless." Jin Rou could sense the determination of Riverfairy, "Though you have stepped into that realm, it is still isn''t enough to match me."

    What Jin Rou said was true. Although Riverfairy was powerful, it wasn''t still enough to match him. After all, even Grenas and Yuna Sierra were still stronger than her. So what could she possibly do? However, Jin Rou couldn''t deny the fact that Riverfairy was the strongest being he had seen here in this world. In fact, she was stronger than the 13ws true gods of the Temr n.

    "It''s true that you are stronger than me, and this might be suicidal on my part. After all, you might be thinking I''m wasting my life for two dying people." Riverfairy was still calm like an ocean, it was like she was unperturbed of all the storms and ages, "But I have grown old already. Dying isn''t a big deal now, with my wishes fulfilled, I don''t have anything to ask for."

    Riverfairy had lived for so long now. And millions after millions have passed, she was still alive while those she cared about no longer here, including her rival. For her, time was a torture. Many times did she think aboutmitting suicide. However, she couldn''t do it because she promised Riverwood to take care of her friends and descendants.

    And now was the time to fulfill that promise. Perhaps, she might die here now, her long awaited salvation.

    "The path of the dao is arduous. No one could take the easy path or else it will bear no fruit." Riverfairy said with emotions, "And it''s very lonely."

    For cultivators like her who stood at the very peak of this world, it was indeed very lonely and sad. Because aside from the long erosion of time, there were no longer challenges to polish their dao. Ascension? If she could just leave the river in peace, then she might have thought it through.

    "I agree." Jin Rou expressed his agreement with Riverfairy''s statement.

    Even him, as the most talented individual of the whole universe, experienced extreme hardship during cultivation. Everyone just knew that he was very gifted, and many were envious of him because he made it easy to the top at a very young age.

    But no one knew, except his family, how much he struggled during cultivation. Just think about it, he was still a baby when he started cultivating and ended it at seven years old. Just imagine a tiny body cultivating the dao? If not because of his perseverance and tenacity, he might have suffered grave injuries.

    He was extremely talented, that''s true. But talent only helped him a portion to reach where he was right now. But his determination to cultivate was his driving force to grit his teeth and didn''t give up. No one knew anything about this. In fact, even Yuna Sierra and Grenas as his celestial generals weren''t aware of this fact.

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything for a while. Riverfairy didn''t say anything to. At her level, she knew that Jin Rou was remembering things worthy of remembrance.

    "Riverfairy Progenitor, I''m giving you onest chance." Jin Rou finally broke the silence and said, "Step back and don''t mind the two women, and I''ll spare you."

    This was Jin Rou''sst concession. As he had a good impression with the progenitor, he wanted her to choose what''s best for her. However, deep inside, Jin Rou knew that it would still be useless.

    "I deeply appreciate Daoist Friend''s magnanimity." Riverfairy shook her head and her white long hair swayed by the wind leaving attractions of millions, "However, I have to decline it. I am still the guardian of the Endless River, and it''s my responsibility to protect them when they are in a pinch, be it they are in the wrong or right."

    "It seems you have made up your mind from the very start, with no chance of changing." Jin Rou sighed and said.

    "Indeed, Fellow Daoist." Riverfairy spoke and smiled, "This is battle to the death."

    "Very well. I''ll be happy to amodate you." Jin Rou''s eyes turned sharp. Since the other party didn''t want to step back even after giving chances, then he had no choice but to show no mercy.

    "Buzz." Then, millions of lightnings have descended to Jin Rou from the sky. Then, it created realms after realms, revealing arge pavilion made of lightning.

    "Open!" Riverfairy''s brows creased. She could feel the intimidating powering from this lightning pavilion. Thus, she released all her progenitorial blood and used it as her medium to channel her qi.

    "Your Highness..." Fli was worried by Riverfairy''s show of power. Using her progenitorial blood right off the bat? As a stardao progenitor, the fairy could utilize her own blood to boost her cultivation and power to its extreme limits.

    This was the biggest advantage and force of a stardao, the power of progenitorial blood.

    After several seconds, a boundless river with millions of falls appeared above the sky. It was like a nature popped out of the void and made the sky as its living grounds.

    "Damn..." Many experts ancient enough to learn a few things murmured, "This is the power of a stardao progenitor. It had the a bit power of creation. Just how many people currently are capable of achieving this? As far as I know, there''s only two, Riverfairy included."

    It was true. Stardao progenitors had the capability to create a thing, as long as it is possible and within the reach of the progenitorial blood. Meaning, it was just limited to the progenitorial blood''s capability, not the brain. And for the other one who''s also a stardao? He was slumbering in the deepest part of the Temr n for countless years now, trying to preserve his life.

    "Impressive." Jin Rou praised the progenitor, "You can manage to use the full capacity of your progenitorial blood. As expected of a Stardao like you, you didn''t disappoint me."

    "This is just but a tiny piece of the world, not worth mentioning, Daoist Friend." Riverfairy shook her head, "I don''t deserve such a high praise from you."

 Chapter 356 - All-our Attack

    This humility and humbleness by the progenitor earned the respect of the masses. The way she carried herself was so down to earth, as if she was nothing more than a mortal. After all, in this level, she could literally look down on all beings except those who could take her on.

    Of course, there''s also a possibility that maybe the progenitor was acting like this because of the opponents''s power level. All in all, the fact was still there that she was so humble and whatnot.

    "You deserve such praise." Jin Rou chuckled, "If you are just a piece of the world, then everyone here must be a speck of dust, couldn''t be seen by naked eyes."

    Though thisment was rage-invoking, what Jin Rou said was true. All they could do was push these words down their throat even if they were indignant. They weren''t in the ce to be against it since this was a conversation between apex existences.

    "Then, I thank you Fellow Daoist for that." Riverfairy smiled, "You too, your power has exceeded the notions and limits of our world, truly unfathomable."

    These words made the spectators tremble. This young man had exceeded the notions and limits? If that was true, then he might be an existence who reached the hidden realm of true gods!

    Just like progenitors, true gods also had a hidden realm after the 13ws. However, there was little to none information about this realm. Furthermore, it was rumored that in this realm, true gods would be qualified to prove their dao and be a zenith.

    Of course, they could still prove their dao without bing a zenith since the celestial family had restricted this. If they sessfully proved their dao, their power would soar into another level that they would be capable of treating others as ants, just like being a zenith. But of course, zeniths were still stronger.

    "Don''t tell me, he is a Transcendence..." Someone who had lived for millions of years murmured under his breath. This was the only possibility he could think of and this thought made him shudder.

    Those beings who reached this realm were people who could bring a total cmity in this world, rendering everyone, even 13ws and immortal progenitors, helpless against them. With just a casual wave of their hands, they could bring titanic tidal waves across the void.

    The power level of a transcendence was insanely high that progenitors'' would pale inparison. Of course, stardaos could contend against them as long as their enemy didn''t possess a terrifying weapon of choice.

    And take note, it was the power level of a transcendence who has not yet proven their dao.

    "Thank you for the praise." Jin Rou epted thepliment without hesitation, "However, that''s natural."

    That''s natural? The spectators couldn''t help but almost puke out blood. Jin Rou was talking as if this thing was just a little deal, not worthy of mentioning.

    "I''ll be happy to experience your dao, Fellow Daoist." Riverfairy smiled and said. She flicked her fingers and the boundless river above the clouds moved.

    "Bloosh!" Then, a torrential and massive flow of water came descending from the sky. It was like arge tsunami that could destroy the entire world, carrying a horrendous power.

    Just imagine, the water was flowing like arge river with a very dangerous flow of current. Not to mention that, it contained thousands of daows and progenitorial blood, consistently boosting its power to its maximum point.

    "Stabilize!" Jin Rou had also felt the iing waves of water. He immediately created a crystal barrier and imprinted several defensive talismans as an additionalyer of protection.

    "Boom! Rumble!" The water came in contact with the crystal barrier and created a world-terrifying earthquake. The teau shook so much that it hadrge cracks all around. The qi of this ce too was instantly drained because of this.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The impact created massive tornadoes in all directions that were capable of annihting normal sects. Fortunately, the masters in the sidelines had destoryed it or else countless people would die, especially mortals.

    "Break!" Jin Rou roared and activated his dao. The water flowing was being slowed down little by little, the force it had was decreasing at an obvious state.

    "Open!" Riverfairy had seen this, of course. She immediately channeled herst reserve of qi and progenitorial blood from her body to the boundless river on the sky. She couldn''t let Jin Rou take the pace or else it would be over for the three of them.

    "Bloosh!" The water regained its usual force and rampaged towards the crystal barrier. It shook the spatial dimension inside the barrier and created a bit of crack.

    "I knew it. You are powerful enough to be a celestial general." Jin Rou wryly said, "If you didn''t take this path, you will surely have a reserved space in the celestial army."

    If Jin Rou wouldpare the power level of Yuna Sierra and Riverfairy, the fairy had onlycked a single thing and she would surely be on par with Yuna. All in all, the fairy could put up a fight against Yuna even if she has yet to prove her dao.

    That''s right. Stardaos were also qualified to prove their dao and soar into another realm, just like a transcendence.

    "Unfortunately, you chose the wrong path. Break!" Jin Rou''s eyes shed with glint and spoke.

    "Boom!" Then, the descending river immediately exploded without any warning. The boundless river above was also affected as it fell down from the sky, givingrge amounts of water towards the ground.

    "Bam!" The river had fallen to the ground andpletely drowned everything in the vicinity, creating a sea of water. The water drowned everything within the thousand kilometers radius. Though the water wasn''t violent enough to kill a living thing, it was enough to destroy the structures created in the vicinity, small viges included.

    "Thud! Thud!" Riverfairy had fallen from the sky and knelt on the waters and vomited a mouthful of bad blood.

    There''s no need to say anything, as everyone could clearly see who was the victor of this bout.

 Chapter 357 - Transformation

    Everyone was feeling so heavy because of the atmosphere. Riverfairy was defeated, just like that. It was like the opponent was just ying with her. With how such ease the young man oppressed the power of a stardao, it was obvious that he was insanely strong.

    "A transcendence." The ancient expert, who was aware of the worldly knowledge, took a deep breath and said this under his breath, "I didn''t expect that I''ll be seeing another transcendence in my whole life. It has been more than ten million years ago, yet I still can remember it."

    Jin Rou had heard this and didn''tment anything. Although the ancient expert was wrong in his spections, he was right in a sense. After all, Jin Rou had used a power capable of suppressing a stardao. Thus, it was natural that the expert might think about this.

    "Grug!" On the other side, Riverfairy vomited blood once again. This time, it was worse as the blood she puked had a weird and foul stench of smell.

    It just meant one thing. She was gravely injured from that exchange.

    Although that''s just a single bout, the fairy had used all her qi and progenitorial blood in this battle. And when Jin Rou destroyed her momentum, the progenitorial blood was with it. She had no time to retrieve it thus, leaving her to this state.

    For progenitors at her level, the progenitorial blood was very important as it was the main source of their power. With that gone, how could she fight back? Not to mention that, even walking was very hard for her. If not for her strong legs, she would be drowning in this sea her river created.

    "Your Highness!" Fli and Shu ran to her and shouted in horror, "Are you okay?"

    The two ancestors'' hope of surviving this ce was instantly shattered because of the current situation. After all, if someone who could battle Riverwood wasn''t enough to defeat this man, then there would be no one else. Perhaps, their founder might do something. However, she was already dead.

    Of course, even in this dire situation, they wouldn''t dare abandon Riverfairy.

    "I''m okay." Riverfairy had finally stabilized her breathing and said, "It was painful but I can manage."

    "Please just rest yourself and recover." Fli urged the fairy, "We will think of anything to turn the tables here."

    Though Fli said this, there was a hint of helplessness in her voice.

    How could the fairy not notice it? She shook her head and answered, "There''s no need. No matter what we do right now, it will be useless. That man has surpassed the limits and chains of this universe, so he is insanely strong."

    "..." The river ancestors were stumped when they heard this. Her evaluation of Jin Rou had leveled up for several levels. It was truly shocking. After all, what did she mean of surpassed the limits and chains of universe?

    "You don''t need to be so down and show such despair. It''s not good." Riverfairy could see the sad and despairing expressions of the ancestors, "Though we would be helpless, it doesn''t mean that everyone will."

    "!" Fli was rmed and asked, "You mean..."

    "Yes." The fairy sighed and smiled weakly, "There''s no other choice, my children. Besides, I have lived enough already and so you two. So giving the torch to the future generations will not be that bad, right?"

    It looked like the fairy was nning something. She eventually said, "I need to choose this choice, or else all of us will die. You know that that man will not bother showing us mercy."

    Riverfairy had grasped a bit of Jin Rou''s capability and calcted the chances of her winning when she used that. However, she still couldn''t help but wryly smile.

    Still, she needed to move forward. This was a must choice as the guardian of the Endless River.

    "Done wishing yourselves goodbye?" Jin Rou saw that the three weren''t talking anymore. So, he decided to open a quick talk.

    "Fellow Daoist, thank you for patiently waiting." Riverfairy smiled brightly like a full bloomed flower, "Indeed, we have bid our farewells to each other."

    "Great. Then it''s time for you three to die." Jin Rou spoke with a very cold tone. He wasn''t kidding when he said he wouldn''t show any mercy. He activated a spear and held it in his hands.

    "However, it doesn''t mean we''ll die without a fight." Riverfairy''s eyes shed with glint for the first time.

    "Boom!" A loud explosion reverberated the entire field. The ocean shook and createdrge waves after waves. It was like the end of this dimension as everything cracked as if it was a piece of a broken eg.

    Then, the fairy utilized her life force and it surged towards the sky, piercing it through.

    "Hmm?" Jin Rou was confused, what was the fairy trying to do. He remained cautious and didn''t lower his guard.

    After a few seconds, the fairy bursted out a blinding light from her whole body. She was now like a sun who gave light to the dark world.

    The light had disappeared after a minute or two, and the serinity came back to the ce temporarily. Jin Rou looked at the fairy to check what was the changes in her.

    "This..." Jin Rou could clearly see apletely different person, but she was still a woman. Her short white hair was so beautiful as it shined from the rays of sunlight. She was wearing a white robe, and ice sparks were covering her person.

    She wasn''t a top beauty, but you would look at her for many times.

    Her eyes were totally emotionless but it was capable of tearing the whole world into pieces if she intended to.

    Jin Rou wryly smiled and said, "Who would have thought that a stardao was capable of using this fate connection. It''s impressive that even I am in awe."

    However, no one bothered hearing what he said. As all eyes were on the woman, their expressions were as if they had seen a ghost!

 Chapter 358 - Riverwood True God

    For the younger generation, they wouldn''t recognize this woman as they were born sote after she sweeped the entire firmaments. However, for those old enough, they surely recognize who she was!

    "Riverwood True God..." An ancient being was stupefied and horrified when he saw the alive fossil, "How can this be? Is it that Riverfairy Progenitor was actually Riverwood?"

    However, the ancient being immediately denied this notion. It was impossible. He clearly saw that Riverfairy was real and couldn''t be any fake.

    It just meant one thing. The progenitor a while ago had used her life force to revive this invincible true god. Of course, they might be restrictions and limits to this.

    "Riverfairy Progenitor has keep on impressing me, really." Jin Rou couldn''t help but voice out his admiration and said, "She can even use her life force to revive someone of your level. She broke the universalws and studied this very well, it''s admirable."

    Breaking the universalws wasn''t easy. In fact, it was one of the hardest to do. After all, it was thews created by the universe would be the wall you''re going to drill. Breaking it was one of the requirements to create an exceptional system that could make anyone tremble in fright and it would take millions and millions of years before you could do so.

    But Jin Rou could clearly tell that Riverfairy could pull this trick after a hundred thousand years of searching andprehending it. That''s why he admired Riverfairy. Too bad, though. That move had a very heavy price to revive a being of this level, her life. That''s why she used her life force.

    She was exceptional. Far exceptional to be caged in this world and if not for the current circumstances, Jin Rou might have made her his celestial general. That''s how his evaluation of the fairy.

    Riverwood didn''t say anything for a while. Her eyes looked at Jin Rou and tried to break the thick fog covering his identity. The world could shake in fear and the firmaments would break because of this gaze. However, she still couldn''t find anything.

    "You aren''t from this world." As a true god, she could find some clues in the fog andmented. Her voice was calm, yet it was very cold. She didn''t also bear the humble countenance of Riverfairy, like they were theplete opposite.

    "Indeed, I am not from here." Jin Rou confirmed and said.

    "Do you know what have you done?" The true god''s voice was slowly having an emotion, anger, on it.

    "I just killed those who rebel to the celestial family. That''s the right thing to do." Jin Rou answered. Then, he looked at the two prostating ancestors below and added, "Though I haven''t yet killed the two."

    "You won''t have the chance." Riverwood''s tone was very cold and distant.

    "Oh, you''re so confident." Jin Rou smirked, "Just because you are already a transcendence? I''m sorry to say, but it is not enough to contend against me. Maybe if you are a dao-proven, you will survive many exchanges."

    The spectators were shocked when they heard this conversation. They couldn''t help but look at Riverwood with respect and admiration in their eyes. She was already a transcendence!

    How could one be transcendence? The true god should know how toprehend andbine all the thirteenws one had. Then, you need to refine it until you can control it. These two processes were simple to look at, but when you get it hands on, you would surely know how difficult it was that it would take millions of years for each process. In fact, some 13ws didn''t bother this and were contended as they were.

    When everything above waspleted, the true god was now qualified to be called a transcendence and thest thing you needed to do was to prove your dao, bing a Dao-proven Transcendence, thest peak of this universe before zenith. In this height, you could challenge the whole world and you would surely have a high status even the highest realm, the Rou''s.

    "You haven''t tried it yet, but you''re already concluding." Riverwood red at Jin Rou, "Aren''t you cocky?"

    "Being cocky and confident are two different things." Jin Rou smiled and said, "You should learn from Riverfairy, she has learned the world and didn''t shame anyone. A worthy existence. But she used her life for you."

    "That''s right. That''s why I''m going to take your life." The true god was not joking. Then, she released a big pir, that was in a shape of a baseball bat. Thousands of spikes could be seen at the edge of this pir. Not to mention, it was shouting many horrific sounds on its own as if it had a life.

    "You should have learn from your past already. You should not underestimate your enemy." Jin Rou had seen through her past and gave her a sincere advice, "No matter how strong you are, your enemy is intelligent so you can''t lower your guard down."

    "Shut up! I don''t need your advice!" Riverwood dashed towards Jin Rou and tightly gripped the pir.

    "Bang!" Then, she swung it to Jin Rou, directly aiming at his head. However, thetter used his hand to catch it barehanded.

    "Activate!" Riverwood, as if waiting for this chance, roared. Then, her true blood began circting above with no motions of stopping. Then, it sshed towards Jin Rou with a sharp tip.

    "Stabilize!" Jin Rou activated his lightning barrier. The true blood shed with the barrier and created several explosions all around.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The wind was scattered in all directions as tidal waves after waves kept on shaking thend. The spectators almost lost their bnces and fall from the ground.

    "Not yet, open!" Riverwood was tenacious as she didn''t back off and released her true gate. When one was alreadty a 13ws or above, a true gate could be used.

    Then the gate opened and millions of spike-like insects emerged from it. The true blood circted in each insects and merged with them, changing them from ck to being red.

    It was a horrifying sight to look at.

 Chapter 359 - Force Revival

    The insects consisted of ten million in a safe estimation. If you would count it manually, it might be more than that. Looking at the red insects individually, it wasn''t scary to look at. However, their massive number was giving everyone a creepy feeling crawling under their skin.

    "Goodness... So many." A youth gulped a mouthful of saliva. He was imagining that he would be the object of target of these creepy insects, it was giving him frightful chills running down his spine.

    "So the rumor is true." An expert pondered and said, "Riverwood True God was an insect master even before she became a true god. Well, it wasn''t surprising that she is."

    Insect masters were not that popr in the masses as of this generation because of their low poption and the ingrained disgustby the majority towards insects. After all, weren''t they using insects as an analogy for weaklings?

    But now that a true god had learned insect mastery, the poprity of insect masters would surely soar into the next height and earn acknowledgements from the masses. Since a powerful transcendence true god was even an expert to it, who were they, below her, to say something else?

    "Bzz." The ten million insects were on standby, ready to obey once amand was sent.

    "..." Jin Rou was a little surprised when he saw this, "ck-mantle Insects."

    "Whoosh!" Riverwood backed off and said, "You know your thing."

    That confirmed Jin Rou''sment.

    "How did you get them?" Jin Rou was curious. So, he asked, "It''s a type of insect that you couldn''t acquire even with the power of a transcendence. It''s impossible even two transcendences worked together."

    The spectators heard Jin Rou''s words and couldn''t help but be confused, "ck-mantle Insects? What was that?"

    "I have read a very ancient book and those insects are mentioned." An insect master among the crowd said, "ck-mantle Insects are a breed of ck-demon Queen Insect."

    "!!" A knowledgeable schr was rmed and rified, "You mean, that beast which lives in the Death Ind?"

    "Indeed, that''s the insect I''m talking about."

    The Death Ind was the only ce that no one would ever dare to step foot on. It was generally a ce where death naturally existed. Even top progenitors and true gods, stardaos and transcendences included, didn''t dare to venture into this ce.

    Many have tried to challenge and take the ind, but those who dared had never returned with only one exception. Lightsaber True God.

    He challenged the ind alone but ended in his utter defeat with him running for his life. Of course, he didn''t leave it unscathed. He suffered many injuries, mostly grave ones. It was a miracle that he survived it.

    After that, no one had ever dared to challenge it.

    Thus, Jin Rou''s reaction was founded, and everyone agreed with it. The Death Ind wasn''t something anyone could take on. If these insects came from that ce, how could she get this species? Not to mention that, this type of insects usually couldn''t live on without death energy.

    "I have the right not to answer that question." Riverwood was still arrogant as ever. It was like she was fearless and didn''t give a damn about anything.

    "Of course, you can choose not to answer that." Jin Rou chuckled, "After all, I already have gotten the answer to it."

    "!" Riverwood was instantly rmed, "You..."

    She could feel that she''s was bare naked in the eyes of Jin Rou and the chills she was keeping in check finally had its freedom and crawled under her skin.

    "What you?" Jin Rou smiled and asked, "Don''t worry, it''s not like I''m going to expose you or anything. Besides, you''re going to die even I don''t do anything. So, there''s no benefit for me to do so."

    Everyone was puzzled when they heard this. Riverwood was going to die even if the enemy didn''t do anything? What did it mean? But some experts had already guessed a thing or two about this.

    "..." Riverwood didn''tment on this and refrained from doing so. Indeed, she was going to die no matter what. After all, she just borrowed the fairy''s life force in order to live momentarily.

    The two had an indescribable bond that it was possible for them to break the universalws and achieve this feat. Now that Riverfairy entrusted everything to her, Riverwood would do everything just to save the two ancestors from this cmity.

    Silence covered the entire ce once again. No one dared to breathe loudly.

    However, the silence didn''tst long as Riverwood coldly said, "Time to end this."

    "Bzz." The ck-mantled insects began buzzing more fiercely as if telling that they were ready to take themand.

    "Indeed." Jin Rou had also equipped his most loveable weapon, a long sword made of lightning. However, it was dual des, "Time to end this."

    "Attack!" Riverwood gave the signal and the ten millions insects charged towards Jin Rou.

    It was like a sea of ck dotsing in a tsunami-like wave. Anyone else would be running when they saw this, but Jin Rou wouldn''t do so.

    "Hngh!" Jin Rou bent his knees and created various explosions all around as his starter. He gripped the two dual des tightly and soared towards the iing sea of insects.

    "sh! sh! sh!" Jin Rou shed his way, as he became a streak of light ying with the sea. He went to all points and directions that only his enemy could see.

    "Hmph!" Jin Rou backed off for a second and released a sword arc that could destroy the firmaments!

    "Boom!" It annihted half of the total insects in one attack, plus the three shes. Totalling in a almost 80% annihtion of the insects. This number was devastating and awesome. Who could do what Jin Rou did? Probably, none or just the rest of his family.

    However, though it was reduced significantly, the insects were still consisted of millions and was threatening enough to destroy everything. Take note, these insects could eat everything in their way within a split second!

 Chapter 360 - Three Slash Series, Swords End

    "Boom!" Jin Rou didn''t stop there and released three more shes to annihte the insects totally.

    "Bzz." However, the insects moved their ways to dodge the shes. Probably because they were now fewer, they could maneuver their movements. Next, they attacked with a speed of light.

    "Hmm?" Jin Rou didn''t expect that the insects could dodge it. But it wasn''t a big deal for him. He immediately charged too and meet the iing insects.

    "Boom! sh! Boom!" Jin Rou shed his way as the insects exploded, giving vibrant fluctuations around the ce.

    "Open!" Seeing that the insects were now getting fewer and fewer, Riverwood opened her gate once again and released another set of insects. It was still the ck mantle, however, it was more than the previous one!

    These insects were estimated to be 100 million at a generous estimation!

    Those who saw this almost dropped to the grounds. The hundred millions insects was getting into their skins like a creep. Just how much insects did Riverwood keep to herself?

    "Looks like you have bred them well." Jin Roumented, "It''s amazing."

    "I don''t need yourpliment." Riverwood snorted and spoke, "It''s time to end this."

    "Of course. Let''s end this." Jin Rou agreed. This show had been going on for quite a while now since the Endless River initiated an attack.

    He needed to end this as it was already taking his time too much. He was thinking of doing something first after this before going home.

    "Buzz." Jin Rou released his sword in to the air. Then, he threw it on the sky and it pierced through, creating a circting clouds. The sky turned dark and gloomy, as if it was about to rain so hard.

    "Buzz!" Afterwards, the sword that shot up through the sky descended. However, it was different. It was now ten timesrger than before. It had also a lightning dragon coiling around it.

    The sword looked like a weapon created for mass destruction, capable of turning any worlds into smithereens.

    "..." Riverwood was rmed by this. She immediately sent the insects towards Jin Rou. She was feeling an ominous one from this sword.

    "Sword''s End." Jin Rou whispered softly and therge sword charged up its tip and created a heavy sh!

    The sh contained the power of the universe and the thousands of worlds in it. It made the world suffocate and be helpless. It looked like a cmity that no one could stop had emerged out of the blue.

    This sword attack was one of the most powerful shes Jin Rou created himself. That''s right, it was invented by him! It was part of the Three sh Series and the Sword''s End was the first sh.

    "Boom!" The sh pierced everything as it totally annihted the insects with just passing by on it. It shed through to them and directly came towards Riverwood.

    "Stabilize!" Seeing this sh, Riverwood could feel the immense power that would threaten her life. She immediately activated all the defensive treasures she umted in her entire life.

    Remember, Riverwood had lived for millions of years, so the number of treasures she got was enormous for sure.

    "Bang!" Riverwood had sessfully defended herself from the attack. However, it threw her like a kite with its string snapped for a hundred kilometers.

    "Grug!" She vomited blood after she bumped into thest rock, "Dammit."

    That sh had gravely injured her. She thought that all the umted defensive treasures would be enough. But it looked like she still underestimated it despite overestimating everything.

    "Thump!" Riverwood tried to got back up from her feet. However, she could feel her world turning and weakening. Her legs couldn''t take anything anymore. That attack had sapped everything out of her body.

    Jin Rou appeared out of the void and looked at her. Though Jin Rou was expressionless, the true god could feel the oppression power Jin Rou was releasing.

    "You have lost." Jin Rou spoke in a cold tone, "After all that talk, you are just amounted to this. Truly that Riverfairy was much better than you."

    "ˇ­" Riverwood didn''t say anything. But she admitted it to herself. Riverfairy was better than her in all aspects. If the fairy didn''t take the imperial path and chose godhood, she knew herself that the fairy would be the first to reach transcendence. In fact, she could also imagine the fairy being a dao-proven.

    It was a bitter fact, but she had long ago epted this. Thus, it didn''t matter to her at all in the past. However, now that she''s thinking about it, she couldn''t help but feel a bit of envy. She looked up into the gloomy sky, what if things were changed? However, she knew that changing everything was impossible unless you could control time.

    "Master!" The two river ancestors, Fli and Shu, flew towards Riverwood in a hurry. They then activated their healing capabilities to heal the true god immediately. Though they were terrified to the core that even their master couldn''t do anything, it wasn''t the time to think of this.

    "It''s useless." Riverwood sighed and said, "I knew my body well. It''s already reaching its limit. And now I''m powerless to do so. Looks like we will die here together."

    Thinking of a escape n would be rendered useless against a man of this level. So she didn''t think about it. She just looked so helpless and apologetic towards the ancestors.

    "It is okay, Master." Fli smiled weakly, "We are also tired of running, dying with you here isn''t a bad idea."

    Their ambition had drained them this hard and they just wanted the relief of death. Perhaps, it was really all wrong to fight for this. But they didn''t regret doing it. At the very least, they showed the world something worthwhile, albeit everything amounted to nothing.

    "It''s time to send you all to the yellow river." Jin Rou raised therge sword with ease, then he didn''t hesitate to sh it with an unstoppable momentum towards the three.

    "Boom!" This time, the attack had reached them and they disappeared just like a bubble.

    As of this moment, the Endless River was no more than a force that had fallen from grace.

 Chapter 361 - Death Island

    The world was deeply astounded and terrified when a bad news came knocking to their doors. The Endless River had failed, and it was an utter defeat against the n! These people were those who wished for the river to seed, especially the dying ones who reached the top level of their cultivations.

    However, after digesting the news, they couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts. Perhaps it was hopeless from the start. No, it was really hopeless even at the beginning. After all, who was their enemy? It was a giant that stood above all, the ruler of heavens. Though the river had prepared well for the fight, they still didn''t amount to something in face of an overlord.

    The few sects and ns who decided to lend a hand to the river immediately closed their doors and retrieved all their members back to their territory, closing their doors to anyone. As the river was no more, the Temr n would surely pursue this matter, diving into the deeper well of this n. So of course, the n would know about the ties and deals of the certain forces.

    While the world was in an uproar, Jin Rou had already got the item that his family had kept in the Temr n for millions of years now.

    "Thank you." Jin Rou expressed his gratitude to the ancestors for their fast responses. Within that day, they managed to got the item fast because of theirbined efforts. As 13ws joining together to unlock some powerful formations, the result was better than Jin Rou expected.

    "Your Majesty, it is us who should be grateful to you." Lu Ancestor spoke. The other two ancestors also revealed their agreement and said, "If not for your assistance, this might be harder than we expected."

    What the ancestor said was true. The enemy had a real stardao cultivator and had the capability to summon a being of transcendence-level temporarily. If the n had faced them, they would surely just seek for their immediate deaths. Though their n also had a stardao-level of existence, it wasn''t enough to fight against a transcendence. Just in terms of raw power, thetter had already won the bout.

    Thus, their gratitude had already reached the heavens. If not for the fact that Jin Rou was stopping them from kneeling, they had already kowtowed on the ground. This debt was so vast that they knew they couldn''t pay it off even if they sell their whole assets.

    "It was natural. Since I am here, I might as well help you if I can." Jin Rou smiled, "Besides that, the enemy has be a threat to the family, so it''s given that I will take action. So you don''t need to be so thankful to me, really."

    "It''s not possible." Lu Ancestor shook his head, "Your Majesty, if you ever need our help, just ever, please don''t hesitate to tell us. We are prepared to dive into a boiling water if they needed. We may be old bones now but our dao is powerful."

    Jin Rou wanted to say no. However, seeing the determined faces of them, he could only sigh and smile wryly before finally conceding, "Alright, I''ll take note of that."

    The ancestors expressed their thanks when they heard this.

    Jin Rou chatted with them for a little while before finally leaving the n. He wanted to go into a certain ce before going back home.

    ---

    The Death Ind was a mysterious ce that not even the top existences of this world wouldn''t dare to challenge without preparing to use an exorbitant amount of resources.

    Many top gods and progenitors had died in this ce,pletely bing a ghost without a burial. It was just several kilometers away from the maind but it was greatly avoided by everyone.

    In the past, it was rumored that Lightsaber True God had tried to challenge this ce but he failed. However, he was still lucky to escape the ce alive. After that, the true god didn''t dare to do it again and stayed away as far as possible from it. Take note, he was already a 13ws back then.

    When Jin Rou arrived at the shore of the ind, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. No one in this world knew his ties with this ind. No, in fact, even his family didn''t know this.

    When he was 10 years old, he tried to open up a random portal out of boredom and entered it. And this ce was where he went in the past. He stayed here for no more than twenty minutes but it was one of the most enjoyable moment of his life.

    "I don''t know but it feels like home." Jin Rou muttered under his breath. The ind was still the same even a few years had already passed. The ck sand that filled with death energy was still there, and the marks he made were also present.

    After which, he stepped forward and delve deeper into the Death Ind.

    Jin Rou was walking for more than an hour but there wasn''t any exhaustion in his expression. In fact, he was veryfortable. Though the death energy in this ce was not good for him, he could convert it into a pure energy so that he could take it.

    After walking for another hour, Jin Rou saw a small hut in the middle of a ckin field. It was like a house of a poor person. The stars were shining up above the sky, covering this little world with a medium light.

    There, he saw a man who was lying on the field, stargazing. He was very handsome, probably just a bit lesspared to Jin Rou''s appearance. Ladies would fond over him and kneel to beg for his love. Not just that, they would go crazy with just a single smile on his face. With his short and shining white hair, he looked like an emperor of ice, capable of tearing the universe into half.

    But what was shocking was the man had facial simrities with Jin Rou!

 Chapter 362 - Dan Rou

    ?The man didn''t look away for the new presence. He was very focused in the stars that even a million of years toe, he would still look at them.

    Jin Rou didn''t disturb the man and just sit a short distance away from him. He knew very well how this man worked. So, he just let him do what he wanted rather than initiating a talk.

    The two men stargazed for the billions or trillions of shining stars above. Many times, shooting stars that could be slowed down by them were passing by. The ce was filled with peace and serenity that everyone would love for. It felt like countless times of staying here, yet the feeling was still refreshing.

    It didn''t have the usual death energy here, and one could breathefortably.

    Jin Rou had already seen the big ocean of stars above. However, it could still make him mesmerize. The night above their realm wasn''t as beautiful as here. Not to mention that, this stargazing was beneficial to his cultivation as he had seen many mysteries around and uncovered it.

    "I thought you''re going up directly." Finally, after several hours of silence passed by, the man broke the ice and spoke in a very mild tone, "I have seen your expeditions, from the lowest world up to here, and I can say you have gotten stronger."

    "Thank you for the praise." Jin Rou smiled and said, "But of course, if I didn''t get stronger even after all that traveling, I''ll be shaming our family. Right, Uncle Dan?"

    It turned out that the man who had been staying here in Death Ind was none other than rtive, a close rtive, of Jin Rou, Dan Rou.

    Dan Rou was the older brother of Fan Rou, the father of Jin Rou. For some reason, he abandoned his prestigious family to live like a secluded hermit here in God''s Realm. Of course, though Dan Rou considered himself no longer a Rou, the celestial family wasn''t feeling like that. In fact, the family would be more than willing to wee him.

    But the former wanted to stay here, away from the worldly matters. Nheless, Jin Rou was always taking some quick visits for him, so that he wouldn''t be bored to death.

    For Jin Rou, his uncle was who he was closest with. Thus, he was this intimate towards his Uncle Dan.

    "I told you, I am no longer part of the Rou Celestial Family." Dan Rou shook his head and sighed, "My home is here, and that will not change."

    "I never said that I am pushing you toe back home, Uncle." Jin Rou smirked, "But my mother seems to be missing her brother-inw."

    "That wouldn''t work on me, kid." Dan Rou snorted, "I have long went through forward."

    Jin Rou chuckled and didn''t say anything. So once again, silence engulfed the entire ce.

    "So why did you visit me?" Dan Rou asked in curiosity, "Surely, you just didn''te here because you missed me?"

    "Actually, that''s just that." Jin Rou answered,ughing, "Why, I can''t miss you and go here now?"

    "If I don''t want you here, you would be helpless to even step foot on my ind." Dan Rou smirked.

    "Well, that''s given. You are far stronger than me anyways." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders in helplessness.

    It was true. If his uncle didn''t want him here, he didn''t have a choice but to back off. After all, Dan Rou was the guardian of this ind and no one, except him (Jin Rou), had the right to enter.

    It was also the sole reason why people were dying when they tried to challenge this area. Because a very strong existence from the heavens was guarding this ce.

    Even at Jin Rou''s power level right now, he might justst for a hundred moves and eventually be defeated.

    Though all of them were zenith gods, there were different sub realms. Thus, there was still a power gap towards each other.

    "But seriously, you are so much talented. Actually, you are the most talented Rou out of all of us." Dan Rou praised him.

    This praiseing from Dan Rou was surprising to Jin Rou. Thetter knew that his uncle wasn''t fond of praising anyone. After all, he could technically look down in all beings. In fact, in terms of power, Dan Rou was just a meter away from being on the same level as his parents.

    "Now that I''ve showered you with praises, you can tell me now what''s your real purpose here." Dan Rou smiled, "A praise from me is considered priceless, you know that."

    "You''re pushing it this far, though I know you already know the answer." Jin Rou smiled wryly, "But okay. The devils from another universe areing. They want to take a whole bite in our pie."

    "They think so full of themselves." Dan Rou could shake the stars above, "They just got a bit stronger yet they to scheme under our universe''s nose? So much audacity."

    "But I don''t think we can underestimate them." Jin Rou said, "That''s why I''m asking for your assistance. My family doesn''t know this and I''m asking you myself, not as a celestial king but as your nephew."

    It was the real purpose of Jin Rouing here, to get his uncle''s help. If the former agreed, their attack power would surely rise and their chances of victory would increase exponentially. It was how high Jin Rou evaluated his uncle.

    "Since my cute nephew is asking, I have to decline. But if it''s your mother, I might think about it." Dan Rou answered.

    "!!" Jin Rou was about to thank his uncle but when he heard the second part of the sentence, he was bbergasted and revealed a pale expression.

    Seeing this, Dan Rou couldn''t help butugh out loud for the first time, "Don''t look at me like that, kid. I''m just kidding, I''m just kidding. I''ll help you, of course. That''s given."

 Chapter 363 - Talk

    Jin Rou was relieved after hearing his uncle''s confirmation. As Dan Rou was now living like a secluded hermit, he didn''t have any responsibility to help his family during a cmity. After all, he had long stayed away from wars and conflicts.

    However, it was different this time. The ones waging war against them were the devils of another universe. And they were capable of threatening the celestial family. So, how could he standby and watch bare their fangs in their territory?

    It was one of the reasons why Dan Rou wanted to lend his help. In this fight, for sure that he would be a great attack power added.

    With his assurance, the celestial family would surely rest it out even a bit.

    Silence filled the entire ce once again. No one talked, looking back at the ocean of stars once again.

    It was a while since Jin Rou could feel peace like this. All this time, his adventures were full of battles and killing, clearly not the same thing he imagined in the past. When he was a child, he thought that adventures were filled with fun and friends, that''s why he was so adamant in getting out of their home.

    However, now he realized that it''s not simple as that. Adventuring was like sailing through the endless sea, if you were thriving for the unknown, for something you didn''t know, then you are an adventurer.

    "I heard that another celestial family has came to visit the pce?" Dan Rou broke the silence and asked a question.

    It was just a passing thought that he decided to say. In fact, he wasn''t even interested in that point.

    "Yes, and I think they are staying in the pce." Jin Rou wryly smiled and said, "The Su Celestial Family, what kind of bunch are they?"

    Jin Rou''s question made Dan Rou look at him. His uncle couldn''t help butugh and answer, "I don''t know how to describe them, but you can say that they are decent, at the very least."

    He paused for a moment and added, "Not to mention, that family has a universe-toppling beauty that your grandmother would surely try to betroth to you. And I know, that girl will be up for your liking."

    "Grandmother will betroth me...?" Jin Rou was surprised, "Why would she do that? I''m so young to marry."

    "Of course, because you two are perfectly matched." Dan Rou chuckled. He very much knew how the mind of his parents worked, "You and that girl are both talented. No, to be exact, she is just like you. She is the most talented person of their universe. Not to mention this, her family is also a powerful celestial in their territory. Of course, in terms of benefits, where should mother marry you? "

    "..." Jin Rou had already known what his uncle was trying to get at. Her grandmother was ambitious. Though she was already powerful and a universe was already under their rule, she was still trying to get her hands on another universe. Of course, not in a bad way since for sure, his grandmother wouldn''t try to offend another celestial family for meger benefits. Furthermore, the two families were friends since the ancient and could not be traced back time.

    Jin Rou now knew why his grandma act benevolent and let him be in the past. Since everything was now in the light, connecting the dots was easy as pie.

    "Don''t be so surprised." Dan Rou smiled, tapping Jin Rou''s shoulder, "This is normal, and your grandmother means no harm to you. You know how much she cared for you, right?"

    ''In fact, he cared for you more than us brothers.'' Dan Rou wanted to add this, but he backed it down to his throat. It wasn''t necessary to say these words as the child might assume that he had taken all the privileges that should be on his uncle.

    "But I don''t want to marry for someone I don''t like. Besides, it''s not yet on my mind. My priority is to establish a firm foothold as a celestial king." Jin Rou shook his head.

    Indeed, Jin Rou was prioritizing his position as the celestial king of this universe. As everything was under hismand, he needed to use his power well to gain everyone''s approval. After all, there were still some oppositions that even his family was helpless against.

    "It''s not like you will be forced to marry her, silly." Dan Rou chuckled, "But judging by it, I can totally say that you two will get along."

    "How can you say so, Uncle?" Jin Rou was confused. He could hear the confidence in Dan Rou''s tone.

    "Because I know, so I can say so." Dan Rou smirked. If we would talk about connections between two people, Dan Rou was the best to ask about it. His dao could read emotional and physical waves of a person, thus he could assume. He had met the princess of the Su Celestial Family, and had seen her waves. And her waves were very best to connect with Jin Rou. Meaning, they were meant for each other. At least, that''s what the waves were saying.

    Of course, it was still up to the two if they could make it happen.

    "But no need to rush." Seeing Jin Rou looking at him, he coughed and said, "Just like you said, you are still young. Enjoy your life while you still don''t have a wife, it''s different when you already have a family."

    "You''re talking as if you have one, Uncle." Jin Rou teased his uncle andughed.

    "You sure talk hard because I''m just favoring you." Dan Rou pped Jin Rou''s back softly and said, "Do you think you can defeat me now?"

    "Of course not." Jin Rou shook his head, "But give me a few more years, and I''ll surely defeat you and the rest of the family."

    "Oh?"Dan Rou could imagine that scene andughed heartily, "Very well, I will be looking forward to that."

 Chapter 364 - Lightsaber True God

    Dan Rou was very aware that it was just a matter of time before this young kid of their family would trample everyone. After all, he knew how much talented and what to extent Jin Rou was capable of.

    In fact, out of all people of their family, Dan Rou knew the kid best. As his dao was about waves of a person, he could surely detect mysteries and solve it by himself.

    "Though that might happen in the future, you need to survive first the iing war." Dan Rou added and smirked, "If you die on the battlefield, your talent will be rendered useless."

    "I might not be as strong as you all but I''m very sure that I can survive it. I wouldn''t be a Rou if I couldn''t." Jin Rou said filled with confidence.

    Dan Rouughed softly when he heard this. Of course, he was also believing this. If ever the family faced a disastrous cmity that couldn''t be controlled, Jin Rou for sure would survive. He was just teasing the kid a moment ago.

    "What is so funny about that?" Jin Rou was confused. He was saying things with an utmost seriousness. He thought about it and found nothing funny about what he said.

    "Nothing, it''s just amazing that our family has finally have apetent descendant." Dan Rou shook his head and sighed.

    Jin Rou wanted to ask what he did mean by this. But, he refrained himself from doing so. It might be a sensitive topic from the past. It was enough to tease his uncle once in a while.

    Silence had filled the ambiance once again. Though it was silent, it wasn''t ufortable and deafening like some other types. It was the silence that everyone wanted when they pass away.

    But just then, a figure appeared out of nowhere and revealed a look of surprise, "I didn''t know that Master will be having a visitor today."

    Jin Rou looked at the source of this voice. He was a man with an amicable appearance. He looked like a schr who wouldn''t dare to touch or hurt anyone. But in Jin Rou''s eyes, he could clearly see that he was a merciless man, a cold-blooded individual against his enemies. He had killed ten million or more in a generous estimation.

    With his white robe and white hair fluttering with the wind, he looked like a respectable teacher.

    "Oh, Zelong. I didn''t know that you''ll being here." Dan Rouughed and said, "Why, have you finished what I have taught you?"

    "Zelong?" Jin Rou was confused, and asked, "Who is he, Uncle?"

    "Well, you probably heard of them outside. His dao title is Lightsaber True God." Dan Rou smiled and said, "He has a potential to be a celestial general so I''m here training him."

    "Oh." Jin Rou was not surprised. He could feel the overwhelming light energy in this person''s body and had the same assumption.

    If anyone could hear this name, their world would shake instantly. Lightsaber was one of the most powerful existence of this world and everyone had thought he already died. But who knew he was hiding here in this ind? Furthermore, he was even favored by a powerful zenith!

    "Your words are too much of a praise, Master." Lightsaber shook his head. He was very handsome and women would fondle over him whenever he go, "And yes, I have reached breakthrough after over a hundred years of cultivating it."

    "That''s very good of you." Dan Rou smiled, and pointed at Jin Rou, "By the way, you should also pay respects to this guy here. He is my nephew and most importantly, the celestial king of our universe."

    "!" Lightsaber revealed a surprised, no, a terrified and pale expression. After a few seconds of being stumped, he got into his knees and bowed his head, "Zelong Wu pays respects to Your Majesty."

    "Rise. You don''t need to do this, Lightsaber." Jin Rou smiled and said, "I have heard about your exploits in this world. You have achieved so much awesomeness that everyone put you in the highest pedestal. And now that I see you, you are indeed worthy of it."

    Jin Rou paused for a moment and looked at Dan Rou, "Uncle, Lightsaber has became a transcendence and it''s just a matter of time to be a dao-proven. So I think he is now qualified to be a general."

    "ˇ­" Lightsaber has always beenposed and calm. However, this time, it was hard to maintain his posture because he heard so many praises from people above him. He was very happy and contented. Of course, he would strive harder to meet their demands.

    It was his dream after all, to be a celestial general.

    "I can write a rmendation letter for Zelong but let me ask you first, Jin''er."

    "Ask away." Jin Rou said.

    "Compared to Yuna Sierra, can Zelongst against her?" Dan Rou asked with no hesitation.

    "Yuna Sierra has already proven her dao. So basically speaking, Lightsaber is still not a match against her. However, judging by his current power level, he canst for up to a hundred moves or so with a strong weapon." Jin Rou carefully analyzed and answered the question.

    Lightsaber flinched when he heard the word, ''Yuna Sierra''. As an aspiring general, he very much knew how strong this woman was! In fact, almost all of the celestial generals of the family revered her if not for that one incident in the past.

    "Lasting for a hundred moves is a very good achievement, already." Jin Rou added.

    "But it is not enough yet." Dan Rou shook his head, "Being able to put up a fight isn''t enough to be a general. If you want to be one, you need to be on an even ground with them."

    He paused for a while before continuing, "Besides, Zelong has still a very good vitality. Even without proving his dao, he could still live for another hundreds of million years. Proving his dao in the future was more than possible, it''s given already."

 Chapter 365 - Revenge Canyon

    Jin Rou agreed with his uncle''s notion. Though Lightsaber was still a bit weaker he to the generals of their pce, it didn''t mean that he would fall off. In fact, he had the chance to surpass them with his unbelievable talents.

    "So much praises, I think it''s too much for me to take." Lightsaber smiled wryly. Though he was happy, the praises about his talents and whatnot was overwhelming that he didn''t know how to ept it.

    He really thought about criticisms as a praise and used it to improve himself.

    "Buzz." After a short silence, a buzzing sound ticked Dan Rou''s attention and said, "Kid, I think you need to go now. For sure, you have also felt it."

    He looked at Jin Rou with seriousness. It was like something urgent popped out.

    "Indeed, Uncle." Jin Rouughed, "There is one thing I need to take care of before returning."

    Lightsaber was truly a genius. After a short contemtion, he instantly had a conclusion, "The Darklords, Your Majesty?"

    "Yes." Jin Rou gave his affirmation, "Since I''m already here, might as well take care of everything here that isn''t yet fixed."

    Jin Rou would never leave this ce unless hidden threats were uprooted. After all, the inconvenience and stress would fall upon their family and of course, on his shoulders. He wasn''t willing to let this people alive to spread their influence.

    "I heard that they have hidden well. In the past, I only saw them in a faraway distance since I''m still a kid back then. But when I swept the continents and ready to take them on, they disappeared like a passing wind." Lightsaber touched his chin and thought.

    "That''s because the Rou Family dispatched their people to hunt them down. Of course, they would really go into hiding for an era after an era." Dan Rouughed, "They are just strong against the weak but when faced with a stronger enemy, they hide themselves like a turtle."

    If someone else were to say these words, the darkness would surely pry over this and hunt the man down. But it was different this time. If they try to pick a fight with Dan Rou, they would just be asking for death.

    "Well, they wouldn''t be able to hide anymore." Jin Rouughed and said, "I finished calcting their hidden location so their time is very limited now."

    It was one more of the reasons why Jin Rou went here. The stars above the sky was so peaceful and bright, so the silence here was veryfortable. A perfect location to calcte confidential coordinates.

    Lightsaber was stumped. His Majesty was capable of calcting coordinates? Take note, not even him was capable of it. As far as he knew, only a very few in this world could do this. One of them was Teacher Song of Chaos Academy.

    Of course, Jin Rou didn''t learn this on the get-go. He needed to study the summarized module, which he forgot he had in his inventory. When he learned about this, he wanted to p his forehead. The study took him several hours at most. And since he was a beginner in this, he took a longer while before getting the bottom of his calctions for the exact ce of his target.

    "Then go. Do your thing first." Dan Rou smiled, "We have so much time in the future. If you have the time, you can visit me here in my humble abode. You have a free pass, as usual and of course."

    He meant that Jin Rou could take his time and visit him whenever in the future. He would let the door open for the kid when he wanted to return and pay him a visit.

    "Of course." Jin Rou nodded and looked at the dark sky, "But the real enemies are on their way, so maybe we will meet after that battle ends, Uncle."

    Jin Rou knew that a bloody battle was iing and they didn''t have the luxury to rx as the enemy could attack whenever.

    "We will meet, even before or during that." Dan Rou smirked, "Remember, I''m going to lend assistance to this cute nephew of mine."

    "Right." Jin Rou smiled brightly and said, "Then, I''ll be going now Uncle. It was nice that I got to talk to you once again."

    He then activated a golden gate.

    "Likewise, Jin''er." Dan Rou waved his hand and bid his good bye, "See you."

    "See you too, Uncle." Jin Rou waved back, "See you also, Lightsaber. I hope to see you soon in our realm."

    "That''s given, Your Majesty." Lightsaber bowed his head with utter respect, "I''ll be serving you in the near future so I hope you will ept this lowly me."

    "Ascend first and we will talk." Jin Rou chuckled, "Then, I''ll be off."

    Leaving these words, he entered the gate and it immediately disappeared.

    Dan Rou looked at the spot where Jin Rou disappeared and sighed. He looked at the sky and muttered under his breath, "The nights will be longer."

    ---

    Revenge Canyon. This ce was strictly dangerous even for top cultivators. As many ferocious beasts were lurking here, it was differentpared to the Death Ind.

    The canyon had very high peaks and deep cliffs, that even progenitors would die. Since flying couldn''t be used here, the visitors could only travel by foot.

    This was where Jin Rou had appeared. It was still dark at night and he could hear howls from unknown beasts all around the ce. This canyon was really deserving to be called Revenge, as the energy here was filled with pure hatred.

    In the past, Lunatic True God tried to venture on this ce, expecting that he would get some enlightenment and breakthrough. But unfortunately, all he received was grave injuries that took too long to heal.

    Remember, Lunatic was one of the legendary figures at the same level of Lightsaber. If he couldn''t do it, how other people could?

    Since then, people had avoided this ce. It was then imed to be one of the most dangerous ces of this world.

 Chapter 366 - Overlord

    Jin Rou didn''t dilly dally and moved forward, not minding the heaviness of this ce. The canyon was more scarierpared to the surroundings of the Death Ind. Here, you could hear beast howls out of nowhere and the small voices of those who died indignantly.

    If it was another person, they would have been scared already and ran with their tail between their legs. Remember, Lunatic had tried to challenge this ce in the past. Out of all the legendary existences during that time, he was the most brave of all. So just imagine, what horror did he experience here to ran away with serious injuries?

    Jin Rou walked off into a tight space, only a single person could fit in. He walked at his own slow pace as if he was taking his time to study the grounds.

    There were so many symbols on the wall. All of them were emitting a dark aura.

    After walking for two minutes, he finally reached the ce after the tight space. It was a ancient tree with its massive size. It looked like a castle that was made of wood, looking so intimidating and all.

    The ancient tree had lived for hundred million of years now, serving someone. And by now, it had already umted so much dark energy that it became the true source.

    "You wille out or I will do it instead?" Jin Rou shouted with amanding tone, "It''s useless hiding."

    "Your Majesty, I didn''t expect that you''ll be visiting my humble abode." Then, an old man with a very normal appearance appeared. He looked like your typical muscr grandpa who looked handsome enough most women fall in love with him.

    If you take multiple nces at this old man, you wouldn''t think that he was the very source of darkness.

    "Looks like you know that I''ming." Jin Rou smirked and said, "Well then, it will be less trouble of of saying so much."

    "Indeed, I know that His Majesty Jin Rou ising here." The old man smiled, "You want to destroy us, right?"

    The old man didn''t filter any words and directly said what Jin Rou wanted to hear.

    "Un. You have been terrorizing the world for ages and ages now. It''s time to give this world a total cleansing." Jin Rou blurted out.

    "Terrorizing?" The old man couldn''t help but chuckle, "As far as I remembered, us in the darkness have been so lying low for almost seven generations now. Terrorizing? That''s too much, Your Majesty."

    "Lying low yet you are slowly trying to influence people? You have given Endless River a dark energy to consume." Jin Rou retorted.

    "They have asked for that and I just want to help them." The old man sighed and answered, "It''s not my fault that they became like that. It''s their choice, not mine."

    Jin Rou used his eyes to identify lies. However, he couldn''t detect anything. It just meant that the other party wasn''t lying.

    "No need to use that eyes, Your Majesty." The old man chuckled, "This little overlord isn''t going to tell any lie knowing you can filter the truth from lies."

    The old man had a title of Dark Overlord. By the way he acted and talked, you couldn''t really determine that he''s a devil incarnate who wanted to devour everything with his darkness. He appeared more schrly and refined, as if an emperor of eons.

    Jin Rou was very wary of this old man. Because though he knew that he was still stronger, there''s an uneasiness in his heart that couldn''t be stabled.

    The overlord paused for a while and continued, "Besides, I suggest you to back off, Your Majesty. I have been living my life for billions of years now, I am at the same generation with your grandparents. So you should know that it wouldn''t be easy hunting me down."

    "ˇ­" Jin Rou didn''t know what to say. Indeed, out of all the people he encountered except his family, this old man was the strongest. Even the transcendence and stardao he fought against were just ants in front of this old man. It might be the reason why he was feeling uneasy.

    The overlord was the very founder of darkness, the creator of it. For eons after eons, he survived the erosion of time and had been living in the dark for a very long time now.

    In fact, he was also the one who created the Revenge Canyon in the past.

    "The darkness shall be purged." Jin Rou equipped his lightning sword and said filled with braveness, "Overlord or what, you are sentenced to die in this ce."

    "It''s not yet my time and I don''t want to fight you, Your Majesty." The overlord looked serious and said, "But if you''re going to push the buttons, then I''ll be happy to amodate you."

    The overlord looked at Jin Rou for a while and added, "It wouldn''t be easy, Your Majesty. This will be thest time I will give you a chance."

    "You''ll give me a chance?" Jin Rouughed, "I''m sorry but I don''t need your mercy."

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou activated his dao and shed a sword arc towards the overlord. It contained the thousands of worlds and powerful enough to bring everyone to death.

    "Looks like it''s helpless then." The overlord sighed and said, "Then Your Majesty, to the death."

    "Boom!" The sword arc was instantly negated and became ashes, being carried by the wind. The overlord''s aura had changed and his entire person became darkness himself. It was obvious that he was taking Jin Rou seriously.

    Of course, Jin Rou was also taking him seriously. Because this old man was insanely strong and had the right to call himself an overlord. Now, he understood why his Uncle Dan secretly gave sent him a warning message when he was about to depart.

    Today, one of them would surely die. And this battle might change the future in theing years.

 Chapter 367 - Battle Against An Overlord

    Jin Rou sent millions of sword arcs when he saw that his attack was easily deflected.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The arcs had a speed faster than light with an unstoppable momentum.

    "Activate!" The overlord could feel the intensity of this power and he immediately activated all his defensive barriers. A giant ck wall appeared from below and pierced through to this clouds.

    "Boom! Boom! Bang! Bang!" The sword arcs attacked the thick ck wall and gave it a barrage of attacks that shook the entire world. The void lost its ce and the sky turned gray right at this moment.

    "Crack!" After several seconds of that attack, a small crack appeared out of the wall which rmed the overlord greatly.

    "Wham!" Then, he channeled enough qi to stabilize the wall. After which, the crack disappeared slowly.

    "My turnt. Open!" Now that the attack was finished, the overlord decided to initiate the attack. Then, arge gate appeared above his head and turned upside down which revealed a big golden and ckened te.

    "Nows, the rule of darkness!" The overlord roared at the top of his lungs and the te shined brightly that it blinded even Jin Rou''s sight. Then, invisible hands came running towards Jin Rou with concealed presences. Each hand held a great power of the world and its dark essences.

    "Stabilize!" Jin Rou, of course, had seen these hands and immediately stabilized his bearing and created a stockpiled lightning barriers to protect himself.

    "Useless." The overlord smiled and said.

    Then, the hands which should be stopped by the barriers easily slipped through it. It was like that even the barriers couldn''t detect it presence though the person itself could.

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou was rmed. He stepped back and sidewards in order to evade the hands. However, the hands seemed to be a missile that wouldn''t stop until they reached their target. Thus, Jin Rou had no choice but to run around and evade.

    "sh! sh!" Jin Rou tried to sh the hands. However, even the sword couldn''t touch it as it remained invisible.

    The overlord was looking at this scene with utter seriousness. Although it looked like he had the advantage, Jin Rou hadn''t yet to use all of his strength so he couldn''t be careless or else his head might roll on the ground without knowing what happened.

    However, if you would look at this spectacle carefully, anyone wouldn''t believe that Jin Rou, a celestial king, would have a hard time fighting against someone below to him. After all, though the overlord had lived for billions of years now, the fact remained that he was still a bit weakerpared to the celestial family.

    "This is tiring." Jin Rou stopped on his tracks and said.

    "Hmm?" The overlord was confused what was Jin Rou trying to say.

    Then, Jin Rou gathered enough power and raised his sword upwards. The world instantly changed its horizon and the sky turned bleak red.

    "Three sh Series, Sword''s End!" Then, a violent and titanic sword arc made of ck lightning instantly charged towards the overlord. It destroyed the passage, leaving a deep river-like pit going to the target.

    "!" The overlord was surprised and immediately used the invisible hands to hold this attack for a while. However, the hands immediately disappeared upon contact which shouldn''t have happened.

    "Boom!" The overlord activated all of his defensive treasures on time. However, the attack had still reached him and threw him away violently, bumping onto the ancient tree behind.

    "Grug!" The overlord puked ck blood and knelt on the ground, chasing his breath.

    "It''s still not enough to kill you, huh?" Jin Rou thought that the first sh would be enough to kill the overlord just like when he used this against a transcendence. But to think that it would just make him puke blood and no serious injuries to be seen, it just proved how strong this old man was.

    "But of course, Your Majesty." The overlord could still show a smile even after being injured, "I wouldn''t be the founder of the darkness if I can be killed just like that."

    Jin Rou agreed with thisment. It was natural that the overlord was just this strong. After all, it would shame his title as the overlord of darkness.

    "What do you n to do? What is your aim?" Jin Rou asked the two questions that popped up from his head.

    The old man had lived for so long now like his grandparents. So his dao must be perfect already and just needed time to manually breakthrough to the zenith realm.

    "A new world, Your Majesty." The old man sighed and looked up into the far horizon, "That is what I want."

    His eyes shed with the power of the worlds and showed his determination to pursue this.

    "A new world, you mean you want to recreate this world?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Indeed. A major and historical change here in God''s Realm. And in the far future, the whole universal change." The overlord smiled.

    "You are too ambitious." Jin Rou sneered, "I can take that world change you are talking but a universal change? Why, do you n on taking the position of our family?"

    "With dao, everything is possible, Your Majesty. As the adage says, life is like a wheel. You might be in the lower part, however, time wille that you will rise to the highest part." The overlord shared his thoughts.

    "As long as our family is living, your darkness will remain just a simple darkness that needed to be eradicated." Jin Rou said with a cold tone.

    "That''s why I''m taking this world first, to establish my dominance, Your Majesty." The overlord smiled and showed no signs of getting affected by Jin Rou''s words.

    This calm disposition of the overlord could surely win anyone with awe and admiration, only if he wasn''t the darkness itself.

    "Keep dreaming." Jin Rou chuckled, "Your dream will remain a dream, as long as I''m alive."

 Chapter 368 - Three Slash Series, Seas End

    "Hmm!" The old man didn''t say anything again and focused on stabilizing himself. He knew that he couldn''t underestimate this young man in front of him. After all, he was fighting against the most talented man existence in the whole universe.

    Since the Three sh Series wasn''t enough, Jin Rou was preparing to cast the second sh of the said series. However, because of too much dark and polluted qi here, he needed to convert it first to a pure qi and channel it to his technique. Thus, it resulted to him being not able to cast it quickly as he could.

    "Activate!" The overlord seemed to have sensed the rapid changes in Jin Rou''s vicinity and assumed something big was going to happen. So, he immediately used a system and released a ck scroll.

    "!" Jin Rou was instantly rmed because he could feel the overwhelming darkness of this scroll. It looked like it had sealed millions, no billions, of raging and hating souls.

    "Revenge of the Dead." The overlord murmured under his breath. Then suddenly, the scroll opened up and truly, countless souls in death appearance appeared from it!

    The souls were going to Jin Rou with their hands stretched forward. They howled in madness as they charged towards their target, as if they were about to devour him.

    "Tsk." Jin Rou couldn''t help but click his tongue. He knew that these souls wouldn''t be touched again by any attacks he made unless he attack the caster.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Jin Rou kept on evading and fleeing the chasing souls behind him. He was using his full speed to bypass them, however, they seemed to be inexhaustible and would only stop if their target had been reached.

    "Looks like I really have no choice." Jin Rou gritted his teeth and said, "Then let''s get this on. Activate!"

    Then, a small white stone appeared out of nowhere. It looked like the finest pearl from the sea. Then, it suddenly shed with blinding light that blinded everyone and everything.

    This system was called Redemption and it only had a limited use so Jin Rou was trying not to use it. He was feeling that he would need to save it for theter toe. But he had no choice. It''s either he use it or to be devoured by the souls filled in hatred.

    The souls that caught this light had vanished all of a sudden and left the ce with an eerie silence.

    "ˇ­" The overlord was speechless for a moment before saying, "I didn''t expect that His Majesty has a Redemption Pearl. Truly, you are the epitome of talent. You are not a shame in your family."

    He paused for a second before continuing, "However, the stone is only one-time usage. I wonder if you got any more of that stone?"

    It was true. The Redemption Stone could only be used once and it would disappear upon usage. It contained the utmost level of light energy that could suppress any darkness. However, the another con of this stone was its very limited supply. Even their family only had a few, as people who was capable of creating it was also few in numbers. Of course, the celestial family had also tried to get the procedure of how it was made. But the light existences had begged them, saying that let them do that job instead.

    The family had no qualms about this so they agreed. Besides, the light existences had helped them for too long and so much since time immemorial. Thus, they owe them a debt.

    "You''re going to die either way, whether I answer that question or not." Jin Rou didn''t give a confirmation or denial about the overlord''s question.

    "I see, so that''s the first andst one you have." The overlord smirked and concluded, "Your Majesty, it seems that fate is on my side right now."

    "Whoosh!" Then, the overlord disappeared all of a sudden. After a split second, he appeared once again but in front of Jin Rou!

    "!" Jin Rou instantly used all of his strength to back off. However, an invisible palm shot towards his chest with a speed he couldn''t see and was thrown away like a kite with its strings snapped.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou bumped into a thick wall and almost puked blood. Though he wasn''t that seriously injured, the fact remained that this overlord had dealt damage on him that it almost made him spurt blood.

    "That is one of my powerful attacks that even transcendences need to weigh themselves before receiving it. Well, as if they have a choice though." The overlord expressed his admiration towards Jin Rou and said, "However, to Your Majesty, it only dealt a bit damage. Truly deserving of being a celestial king."

    The old man was speaking with leisure even after saying those words. It was like as if he wasn''t afraid as he had a hidden trump card that he could use against Jin Rou. Remember, even from the start, he already knew the other party''s identity yet he didn''t flinch even a bit.

    "Are you done talking?" Jin Rou caught his breath and said, "If you are, can you die now?"

    "Oh?" The overlord was interested, "Does His Majesty has something for me?"

    "Wham!" The lightning sword raised upwards and revealed a sea of lightning energy all over the ce. Jin Rou smirked and said, "Yes, I have something for you. And please dly receive it!"

    "Three sh Series, Sea''s End!" Jin Rou shouted and swung his sword.

    "Bam!" Then, the sea of lightning circted and shook the entire world. It then became a torrential maelstrom that could annihte everything in this world. It contained the power of the billions of creations and worlds beyond the mysteries.

    "!" The overlord revealed a horrified expression for a second and almost blurted out a curse. This power, he could feel that this power was more overwhelmingpared to that when Jin Rou used his first sh.

    Once again, he activated all his defensive treasures and formations to deal with this iing terrifying attack.

 Chapter 369 - Dark Tree

    The maelstorm was terrifying indeed. When it came contact with the overlord, he was immediately stepped back off for several times and all his clothes were shattered. The force and impact that the maelstorm give was more than enough to tear this world helpless.

    "Grug!" The overlord spat a mouthful of blood. However, he remained focus and was still adding defensive formations to protect himself. Evading was useless against this attack, thus all be could was receive and survive it.

    "Stabilize!" The overlord roared and his essence blood shot towards above him. It was like a sea of ck blood that could drown the void in mere seconds. Then, he used the essence blood to fight against the maelstorm.

    "Oh, you''re finally using your blood." Jin Rou wasn''t surprised. He knew that the other party would eventually use his precious blood against him. After all, if he didn''t, he wouldn''t have a chance.

    But the thing here was, the blood was so important for beings like him. It was the foundation of their very core. When they used it, it just meant that they were exposing their vital part.

    "It''s not yet time for me to die against this attack, Your Majesty." The overlord smiled despite appearing a bit exhausted, "Stabilize!"

    The sea of ck blood became arge tsunami, then. Waves after waves as if a sea under the sky was actually there.

    "sh! sh! sh!" It fight against the maelstorm, creating a massive destruction all over the canyon. The wind scattered in all directions as it violently destroyed everything.

    This battle could actually end a world. In fact, even this world could be threatened and be split in half without further ado.

    Though Jin Rou had already predicted this, he was still surprised that this overlord could actually fight with his attack at an even footing.

    Of course, that''s just that. He was surprised. But it didn''t mean that he would let the other party do whatever he bidded.

    "Hum!" Jin Rou raised his sword once again and the qi gathered around the tip. After making a small ball of qi, he swung the sword and created aser-like beam with an arc on its tip.

    "!" The overlord was rmed once again. He thought that it would take time before the other party could cast another attack. After all, this attack was terrifying and qi-consuming. But who would have thought that he could still create an attack even at this moment?

    He had no choice but to double the quantity of his essence blood.

    "Boom! Boom!" However, the enemy''s attack was still stronger even though he already doubled it. He couldn''t help but curse under his breath. He was the overlord of darkness since the time immemorial and he would just be defeated by a man from a younger generation?

    "You''re pushing my buttons, Your Majesty." The overlord sighed, "But it seems you really want it this way, then perhaps I canply with you."

    "ˇ­" Jin Rou could feel that the air suddenly changed direction. He looked left and right to see what was happening and saw that the ancient tree behind the overlord started to move.

    "I was nning to use this card against your grandparents when we fight. However, it seems that I no longer can make it happen." The overlord seriously said and the tree behind him turned into aplete ck and bleak. The gigantic size was tripled as it tore upon the clouds and sky.

    Jin Rou could sense the intense dark aura and the power of this system, or if it was a system so to say. Whatever it was, he could feel a threating in his way.

    For the first time during his adventures all this time, this was the first time that he could feel a pressure fighting against an enemy. Take note, this overlord wasn''t yet a zenith! If he became one, that would threaten the whole celestial family, for sure.

    Jin Rou promised himself that he would do all he could to destroy this founder once and for all.

    Jin Rou equipped another sword for his left hand. If his family could see this, they would know that Jin Rou was taking this fight to his maximum extent. In other words, Jin Rou was nning to go all out to kill the overlord.

    "Bring it on!" Jin Rou swung his dual swords casually and rushed towards the overlord with a speed faster than everything!

    "Bam! Bam!" However, before he could reach his target, the branches of the dark tree shook and tried to pierce through him. However, Jin Rou sessfully evaded but the enemy had also sessfully fended his attack.

    "On!" Jin Rou blessed himself with plenty of buffs and coated his sword with divine-grade lightning.

    "Whoosh!" Then, Jin Rou became a streak of blue light and attacked once again. However, this time, his target was the dark tree.

    "7000 True shes!" Jin Rou didn''t give an introduction and immediately cast a technique. The sh contained mighty power and elegance toppled with the auraing from the highest realm.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The shes shed with the branches and thousands of vines of the gigantic tree, shaking the whole world with its impact. Many structures and towers were destroyed even at a faraway distance.

    The two sides were in an even footing, shoulder to shoulder. One was attacking with shes while one was defending with its branches.

    "7000th sh!" Jin Rou sessfully used the 6999 shes and eventually roared for thest sh. It contained the power of millioms of worlds and sucked the qi around dry. It was faster than the previous shes thus the dark tree was caught unprepared.

    It tried to catch the sh by using its thousands of vines however, it still pass through it.

    "Boom!" And eventually hitting the tree, having arge wound in its middle part.

    "!" The overlord almost spurted blood because of the injury connected to him. Fortunately, he stopped it midway.

 Chapter 370 - Dao-proven

    The overlord had to admit it. That attack was strong and injured him seriously. However, thanks to his quick wits by activating a defensive formation on time, the damage he receive wasn''t that great. Because if it was, he knew himself that he wouldn''t be standing here right now.

    "You sure are taking me very seriously." The overlord spoke after stabilizing his breath, "It is my honor that His Majesty is fighting me with his utmost seriousness."

    The overlord smiled, pausing for a moment and adding, "However, if you really want to kill me, it isn''t enough. Far from being enough."

    "Do you think it''s all what I got?" Jin Rou guffawed and smiled, "You are just seeing the tip of the iceberg, I have yet to show you the full capacity of my power."

    It was true. Jin Rou wasn''t yet giving everything he got as he was thinking about his endless fatigueter on. Of course, it was just a matter of time before he use everything. After all, he was only waiting for the right time.

    "Oh?" The overlord acted surprised. He chuckled and gave a meaningful re at Jin Rou, "Very well, Your Majesty. Please show me the true capabilities of a celestial king."

    "Hmph!" Jin Rou snorted and bent his knees to charge momentum. He didn''t say anything anymore as he took the offense once again.

    "Whish!" He became a streak of blue light that wasing for the dark tree. And it looked like he was aiming for the wound he just made in it.

    "Not a second chance, Your Majesty." The overlord smirked and activated his grand dao, the Land of Darkness. After this, the dark tree shook a bit before standing still again.

    "Hmm?" Jin Rou could feel an abnormalitying from the tree. However, he only raised his alertness to its maximum degree and still resumed his offense.

    Just when Jin Rou was about to swing his sword to create a devastating sh, millions of ck vines came charging at him in a lightspeed manner.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Jin Rou thought that the tree could only do a single form of attack, shing every vine he encountered. One sh, one explosion. The canyon was painted with colorful energy powers as it appeared magnificent and grand.

    Not just that, this power was capable of holding the world into submission and was just a tad weaker to create a whole realm.

    "Open!" The overlord could see that Jin Rou wasn''t getting it hard. Thus, he wanted to raise his game. He activated his proven dao, the Mark of Darkness.

    "Boom!" His dark energy burst out of his body and gave the whole world intense fluctuations. The world shook violently as it lost its shine and stars in the sky.

    "..." Jin Rou could feel the overwhelming darkness power of the other party. Thus, he took a step back and observe, "The power of a proven dao."

    Jin Rou could feel it. The dao has proved itself to the heavens and had been epted. It could freely maneuver the darkness on its free will, as if it was just a ying by his palm.

    "Your Majesty, you are indeed strong. You made me use my proven dao." The overlord smiled. He was stillposed and mild as ever, "It has been a while since thest time I used this."

    People at the dao-proven level would not use their proven dao whenever they want. After all, though the heavens had epted it, the fact remained that it exhaust your mental and physical energy. Meaning, after this, you will be extremely tired that you won''t have the capability to stand or walk.

    Of course, there were exceptions. If the user used his essence blood instead of mental and physical energy, then the expected exhaustion wouldn''te. However, just like the former, thistter had also a dangerous con to begin with. Take note, you''re using the most precious part of you, your essence blood.

    "And?" Jin Rou looked like he was disinterested, "Should I be thanking you and feel honored for doing so?"

    "Ah, that''s not what I meant." The overlordughed a bit. He could feel the intense mockery in Jin Rou''s words, "But I don''t want to exin further."

    The overlord knew that everything, words included, would be useless. In the eyes of the celestial family, he was a threat that needed to be removed for no furtherplications in the future. And likewise, he looked at them like that too. If he didn''t oust the celestial family himself, then it would be more than impossible for the darkness to be acknowledged.

    "Erge!" While he was in a trance, Jin Rou threw his dual swords above his head. Then, it becamerger andrger that it was already at the size of the biggest ship. Take note, two swords had this kind of size.

    "Hmm?" The overlord snapped back into his reality and realized this.

    "On!" Jin Rou gave full buffs to his erged swords. The hue of the swords became ck from blue and the intensity of aura increased by several levels. Now, the two swords appeared as if the two strongest dragons appeared out of nowhere.

    "Open!" The overlord could feel the threatening power of the swords and immediately activated his essence blood, circting it to add more power to his proven dao. Then, two pairs of ck wings appeared out of his back, looking like a fallen angel.

    The vines of the dark tree has also surrounded him, clearly indicating their defense. It looked like the overlord was ready to take this attack.

    "Your Majesty, show me what you truly got." The overlord confidently said. He had already used his proven dao and now, his essence blood. He would be the next to attack once Jin Rou finished this.

    Jin Rou smiled seeing this because he could feel a bit of admiration towards the enemy. Though they were natural enemies, the other party didn''t lose his respect for Jin Rou up to this time. Even though they were fighting to the death, the formality was still there and he knew that the overlord was really true to his words.

    "Very well." Jin Rou''s view for the overlord turned for a degree. However, the fact still remained that he had to kill him, "I''ll show you."

 Chapter 371 - True Power

    "Hum!" The two big swords roared as if there were hidden dragons inside its bodies. The body vibrated and the whole void shook in a terrifying manner.

    Jin Rou gathered all the qi he could use at his expense. He knew that if he wanted to kill the overlord, he needed to use much resources. Of course, there was still this uncertainty since the overlord himself was very unpredictable.

    The overlord could see how enormous and frightening these two swords were. It was made of the finest lightning and materials and was made by one of the legendary cksmiths of that realm. Furthermore, he could also deduct that the cksmith herself created this weapon for millions of years before being fully made. In his perspective, it was a magnificent creation of all things.

    However, it wasn''t the time to be in awe of something. He was in a dangerous situation wherein he was stepping on a thin line. One small mistake and his life and all his ambitions would be carried by the wind.

    "On!" The overlord activated his most prized defensive formations. A towering bowl that emitted a darkness aura. Then, a formation that was in a shape of a knight was also made. It didn''t stop there, he added protection buffs to the vines surrounding him for an additionalyer of protection. He was really eager in receiving this attack.

    Jin Rou saw this whole process and couldn''t help but feel a bit of admiration for the enemy. The other party was willing to receive this and prove his strength and worth against Jin Rou. If it was another person, they would instantly flee for their lives. After all, these swords weren''t the same as he used in the past and their strength were almost doubled, if not tripled.

    "Are you ready?" Jin Rou asked the overlord. Since the other party gave him time to gather his strength, he was also willing to give time for his enemy, also. Jin Rou has been always like that. Whatever you give him, he will give it back to you more, if not at the same amount.

    "I am very prepared, Your Majesty." The overlord smiled and answered the question, "Let me have a taste of your true power."

    "Very well." Jin Rou''s eyes shed with coldness and said, "Let''s begin."

    With that, Jin Rou waved his hands and the two gargantuan swords began moving once again. They shook like they were about to explode but it wasn''t really the actual case.

    They were just there to gather a massive momentum to topple the whole world.

    "Boom!" Then, the swords became transparent as they busted out arge amount of torrential waves that could end the world. The energy waves scattered in all directions and destroyed a lot of high structured rocks of the canyon. Then, two ck-colored shadow appeared behind the two swords.

    "Bam! Whoosh! Whoosh!" The swords created an explosion sound first before charging towards the overlord with an unstoppable and indestructible momentum! It carried the power of the ages for millions of years. It was like the whole power of the universe were instantly focused on the two swords, creating a meteor-like streak of blue lights.

    "Hmm!" The overlord took a deep breath and shouted in resonance. The defensive treasures and formations were activated in a split second, with the countless vines surrounding him.

    "Boom!" The two swords shed with the overlord''s defense and he couldn''t help but stagger backward.

    "Grug!" Not just that, the overlord seemed to have been injured and spat a moutful of bad blood with a continuous flow.

    "Stabilize!" The overlord immediately got himself back up and stabilized his breathing. He was already in a precarious situation. He needed to think calmly andposed.

    However, his essence blood was thinning at an obvious pace. It just meant that this attack was more than his essence blood could take.

    Of course, it didn''t mean that he would give up halfway. He would stand with his decision until the very end.

    "Open!" The overlord shouted at the top of his lungs and a small gate appeared above him. Then, two dark ws appeared out of it with a scary power and tried to stop and hold the two swords.

    "Ksssss!" It created a friction sound that could make anyone''s ears bleed and destroy their hearing.

    Seeing that the overlord could hold on, Jin Rou didn''t say anything but he increased the power of the swords by adding more qi to the swords.

    The swords received it well and their strength rised up to another level.

    "Activate!" The overlord could feel it and immediately used all his strength to gather enough defense for himself. This time, it was now or never.

    "Crack!" However, the swords were so powerful that it pierced through the bowl and next to the vines. The two w that was holding on to the swords were also now gone.

    "!!" The overlord was greatly rmed by this and did a two step backwards. He summoned a crystal ball of darkness and threw it towards the swords.

    "Boom!" However, it didn''t affect the sword that much as it just slowed down the speed of the swords.

    The situation was getting worse and disadvantageous for the overlord. However, he had ran out of options to use. Escape? That''s toote for that already.

    "Boom!" Then, the two swords had finally pierced through the vines and directly attacked the overlord resulting into a full explosion that destroyed the whole canyon. Then, the whole ce was covered with a very thick fog.

    After a few minutes or less, the fog gradually thinned and eventually disappeared. One look and you could already determined the victor.

    Jin Rou was kneeling on the ground while chasing his breath and the overlord was lying on the ground with bit by bit of him being ashes.

    "I lost..." The overlord weakly said, "Your Majesty is really strong."

    The overlord had lost. And Jin Rou won the fight.

 Chapter 372 - The Overlords Warning

    "Indeed, you have lost." Jin Rou clearly said, "However, you have fought well and that''s verymendable."

    Jin Rou didn''t know that his talking to the overlord had turned for a 180 degree. At first, he was mocking and insulting him. But now, it was like he was sympathizing with the enemy. Of course, it didn''t mean that Jin Rou would spare the other party. His responsibility was more important than any emotions.

    "You have be so strong, Your Majesty." The overlord looked at the sky with countless expressions, "But I think it isn''t enough. You''re going to face enemies stronger than you in the future, so you need to get stronger as soon as possible."

    "You know something about the news of the devils?" Jin Rou quietly asked.

    "Just a bit. You see, I have so many resources that I don''t know how to use it now. So, I''m using it now to gather news and information about the whole universe." The overlord answered truthfully, "And I know that the devils will be trying to take a bite of our ce."

    "Yes. They are adamant on this n and I can feel that anytime soon, they will reach this universe." Jin Rou''s eyes shed with a glint of mercilessness and said, "The moment they step foot on mynd will be their utter demise, I''ll make that sure."

    "Of course, if Your Majesty is going to get stronger than this and face them, for sure the victory will certainly be yours." The overlord sighed and said, "Though I won''t see your victorious day."

    Just a while ago, the two were fighting as if they were enemies that needed to kill each other to satisfy themselves. However right now, they were like two friends talking to each other for the veryst time.

    "It''s okay. You might not be witnessing my victory towards those beasts, but it''s okay. You can go on to your next life without worrying much." Jin Rou smiled and spoke with confidence.

    The overlord became silent for a while before saying, "With me dying, the light will regain its advantageous position. The bnce will be overturned and it will have detrimental effects."

    He was speaking the truth. Everything needed to be bnced, well bnced to maintain a cycle and a life. But now that the overlord was soon to die, an unimaginable steps forward would be made soon and the light would instantly cover the entire universe.

    It wasn''t a good effect, even though it was the light we were talking about. That''s why the overlord said it had detrimental effects. He didn''t mention this while they''re fighting because he knew that it was still useless. Jin Rou''s agenda wouldn''t stop because of this. After all,pared to darkness taking over, over the fact that light taking over, thetter was surely be preferred.

    By now, half of the overlord''s body was already gone and it was still continuing.

    "What is your exact reason for seeking darkness and want to spread it?" Jin Rou asked what he really wanted to ask.

    Since time immemorial, the overlord was already alive along with his grandparents. If he chose a different path, he would surely be a sage, a famous and respectable one at that. With his person and attitude, he was suiting to be called that. However, he chose the darkness, which was an arduous and hard path filled with mockery and hatred from the masses.

    The overlord didn''t answer immediately and just looked at the sky. Though he was already dying, it felt like he wasn''t feeling it. After a few moment, he finally spoke, "Because I want to prove that darkness has also its own peace."

    "..." Jin Rou was confused, so he didn''t know what to say.

    "Darkness isn''t bad, in actuality." The overlord resumed and exined what he was trying to say, "It is bad because it is what the teachings told you all, when you speak about it, all ill and bad things would be mentioned. Where in fact, the darkness is the thing that keeps everything in check."

    "ˇ­" Jin Rou still couldn''t get it. He kept on ying the words on his head toprehend it, but it seemed it was useless. The exnation was just simple and shallow, yet he couldn''t understand it.

    "You don''t need to understand everything. After all, even with your strength, you are still just a child." The overlord gave a smile and said, "Enjoy everything you have and get stronger. That''s the best you can do for now."

    Jin Rou nodded his head. Indeed, they were the best things to do as of the current situation. He needed to be stronger so that he would be more worthy of being the celestial king. Besides that, he would stabilize his position in the celestial realm.

    "One more thing, before I go, Your Majesty." The overlord seemed to remember something and spoke once again, "You need to be wary of the Court Council."

    "Hmm?" Jin Rou didn''t know why the overlord said this.

    The Court Council was the most important force of the Rou Celestial Realm. They held the highest authority that almost on par with the family. They were a bunch of sages who had lived long enough to be a living fossil, just like this overlord.

    "I have tried to gather information and investigate about the Court Council. And I found out that they are nning something. I don''t know what is it because of the codes they were using that time but I know that it will not be a good thing for you and your family." The overlord exined. By this time, he already lost his leg and next his lower part of his face, "My time is up now, Your Majesty. I have said all the things I want to say, please take care and I wish you all the victories of the eons."

    "Shhh..." And after that, the dark overlord hadpletely turned into ashes and had been carried by the wind.

 Chapter 373 - The Su Family

    A strong existence had fallen. A dao-proven that couldmand the whole world died just like that. But it was the will of fate, and Jin Rou''s responsibility. The overlord said that light and darkness should be bnced, but Jin Rou knew that the light and darkness couldn''t coexist.

    After all, they would always try to be against each other and many and many people would die in a worthless manner.

    "May you rest in peace." Jin Rou murmured by the wind, "I hope you find your serenity in this twisted universe."

    Jin Rou didn''t ban the overlord from being reincarnated. However, it would take time before it was his turn to be revived. He was making sure that when the overlord was reborn, it would be a seeker of light and justice. Of course, he could only control the starting routes and could give choices. However, he couldn''t able to hold what the future awaits for the revived person.

    His memories would be wiped out, too. And that''s a given for all souls being reincarnated.

    Jin Rou took onest deep sigh and looked at the far horizon. The Revenge Canyon was reduced to this state, it''s just like a in ce with nothing to be bothered of.

    He took a step forward and disappeared into the void. It was time for him to go, as many people were rushing towards this ce.

    Thousands of cultivators reached the canyon, but they couldn''t see anything, just a in and destroyed ce. They concluded that a legendary battle had concluded here and named the in, ''The Destroyed Canyon.'' In the future, people would remember it this way, but with no clues and whatsoever.

    For years to pass, no mysteries would be unveiled to the crowd. Unless Jin Rou and a very few people chose to do so.

    ---

    "He won, Master." Lightsaber couldn''t still move on with this fact even after a long time, "His Majesty is truly deserving to be called the most outstanding youth under the universe."

    He and Dan Rou, Jin Rou''s uncle, had been watching Jin Rou ever since he went off from this ce to kill the overlord. And Dan Rou was ready to give assistance to Jin Rou if the situation carried the necessity.

    "Of course, that''s my nephew. He wouldn''t be a Rou if he can''t take care of a simple overlord." Dan Rou chuckled, "However, I didn''t expect that he can really y an existence of that level."

    What he said was founded. After all, the dark overlord was someone that even zeniths couldn''t underestimate. Remember, dao-proven existences had already literally proved their dao to the universe. Thus, their strength was countless times stronger than ordinary 13ws true god.

    With Jin Rou''s current battle power, he would have a hard time killing the overlord. After all, even their ancestors couldn''t kill him over the billions of years they were living.

    "I really want to be stronger now so that I can ascend." Lightsaber''s aura disrupted for the a bit of time and said, "So that I can serve His Majesty."

    "You are just one step away from that. Don''t worry." Dan Rou smiled andplimented the youth, "You are better than I expected. Very talented and persevering. That''s what a general should possess. Once you prove your dao in the near future, you can ascend and leave me here."

    "You don''t want to return, Master?" Lightsaber knew that this question was kind of sensitive. But he still asked away, he believed that he had the qualifications to ask.

    "Just like I told Jin Rou, I''ll be returning when necessary." Dan Rou answered, "And I''ll return here. This is my home, and that will never change. Ever."

    Lightsaber didn''tment on this. He knew that once his master made up his mind, it would be hard to change it. Furthermore, it was already a good news that he woulde back in the realm to assist them.

    They had a long talk about the dao and Lightsaber learned many more things aside from the ones he already learned. The door to prove his dao was still far away, but he could clearly see it now in a distance.

    ---

    Rou Celestial Realm. Celestial Pce.

    The Rou Family was busy preparing to amodate very important guests that even the ancestors like Yanlu Rou needed to personally receive them.

    After all the dys and deliberations, the Su Family of Colossal State Universe had finally arrived.

    The Rou prepared the best food that specially prepared by the celestial chefs and organized a parade service to wait on the Su Family. With this treatment, it was very obvious that the Rou Family was taking this seriously.

    "Wee to our abode, our dearest Su Family." Yanlu Rou expressed her smile in the most amicable and benevolent but graceful way, "We have been waiting for you."

    The Su Family consisted of three persons at the front and two generals behind them. The family was wearing a distinguished brown robe that seemed to have been refined by eons and everything was poured onto it as it emitted a powerful aura.

    One was a man with a long brown hair. With a distinctive matured handsomeness, he could set all eyes on him in a matter of seconds. His name was Sh Su.

    One was a woman with a very beautiful appearance. The way she carried herself was very attracting and could make every man''s heart beat to the fastest. She also had a long brown hair. Her name was Keisa Su.

    Thest one, but not the least, was a very youngdy. Perhaps a 15 year old or younger one, who already has the beauty that could shame the whole universe and make them submit to her beauty. With an appearance that could transcend all the women by several levels, she walked like a fairy in a far away distance like she was unreachable. All eyes of those present were on her as she carefully ramp down the way. Not just that, she also had a long brown hair, but tied it into a bun which revealed her white and seductive nape.

    Her name was Syni Su.

 Chapter 374 - The Su Family (2)

    "It has been a while, Lady Yanlu." Keisa Su smiled brightly as she looked at Yanlu Rou and next towards Lao Rou, shifting her gaze once again to Xu Rou and Fan Rou with a nodding gesture.

    Thetter had also greeted them back with the action with smiles etched on their faces. They needed to show proper courtesy and respect towards this family. After all, their ancestors had very deep ties towards each other. Of course, because of their friendship too.

    "Yes, it has been a while, isn''t it?" Yanlu Rou let the Su Family walked first past them and the Rou''s followed suit behind with the exception of her being at the Su''s pace, "We have been waiting for you and prepared everything in ordance to your tastes and all."

    "Thank you for the great effort, Lady Yanlu." Keisa Su smiled and chuckled lightly, "But seriously, you don''t have to do this though. We can ept even nothing."

    The Rous had really used some of their resources to receive the guests. With a brown interior design ced by the finest artists of this realm, it looked very appeasing to the eyes of them. And their efforts bore fruit, as the three Su members actually liked it, especially Keisa and her husband.

    "Of course, we need to do at least this much." Yanlu Rou insisted, "You all are very important guests of our house so we need to receive you ording to what you truly deserve."

    The Su Family didn''tment on this and just smiled.

    "Hello, Lady Yanlu." While they were still walking, Syni Su, the princess of the family, greeted her with a beaming smile.

    "Ah, Syni''er, you don''t need to call medy. Just call me grandma, that will do." Yanlu Rouughed a bit and spoke, "However, what is it? Do you need something?"

    Xu Rou couldn''t help but look at Yanlu Rou with a strange expression. Why would she say that kind of thing? Even Fan Rou was also confused. Though the age gap between the two was certainly insurmountable, the Rou had a customized rule that only those inside the family could call the ancestors informally. But now, she was letting an outsider call her that?

    For sure, there was an underlying reason behind it.

    But Syni Su didn''t mind and asked, "I wonder, I can''t see him anywhere here."

    The princess was talking about Jin Rou. She had been using her active senses to detect where he was. However, it had been a few minutes but she couldn''t still trace him. Thus, the curiosity got the better of her and finally asked.

    Sh Su and Keisa Su smiled when they heard this, their daughter was here because of the sole purpose of meeting Jin Rou once again.

    "Ahh..." Yanlu Rou couldn''t help but take a deep sigh and answered, "Syni''er, Jin''er is still finishing the tasks I gave him. That''s why he is still not here. However, you don''t have to worry because he will be here soon."

    "Oh, I see." Syni Su couldn''t help but reveal an obvious disappointment in her face. It couldn''t be helped, though.

    "Syni, Jin will being home sooner so you don''t have be sad." Sh Su consoled his dejected daughter.

    "Right, Syni''er." Yanlu Rou expressed her words once again and added, "I''ll be calling him so that he will rush here to meet you."

    This time, Fan Rou was sure that there was an underlying current of events that his mother trying to create. Of course, even his wife Xu Rou could clearly tell it. Yanlu Rou didn''t filter anything as she expressed her intentions by clear waters.

    But of course, even at this case, they didn''t say anything first. Because it was an appropriate ce and time to talk about it.

    "Really?" Hearing the words of Yanlu Rou, Syni Su''splexion brightened instantly and spoke like a joyful child.

    Yanlu Rou nodded and gave an affirmative reply with a smile. Deep inside her, she was thinking that things would go smoother than she anticipated.

    Syni Su just replied with a smile on her face that could shame all the most beautiful treasures in the world. With one smile and every man in this world would surely go crazy and fall head over heels for her.

    After several steps, the group finally reached the grand dining hall of the pce with food fully prepared on the long ruby table and diamond chairs.

    "I know you guys are hungry now." Yanlu Rou pped her hands and said, "How about we talk our matters over lunch?"

    The Su Family agreed. Indeed, the trip was very long and boring. Thus, they tended to be bored and hungry on the way. Now was the best time to take a proper meal while talking about serious matters.

    ---

    "What, the devils are going to attack this soon?" Sh Su was greatly shocked by this news told by Yanlu Rou. The Su Family had also predicted a retaliation from the devils. However, they assumed that it wouldn''t be either them or the Rou. After all, they weren''t the weakest and couldn''t be bullied anytime they willed.

    But who would have thought that the devils would be attacking the Rou Family first? Take note, Rou Celestial Family was the third strongest out of all the 5 overlords of the universe with the Su Celestial Family being second.

    Even Keisa Su''s movements halted. This news was greatly an impact to her surprise. It was a very serious matter that the family should take seriously.

    They also now knew why Jin Rou was dispatched. It might be to ask for a help or get something that could help them win against the devils.

    The devils from today was very differentpared to those from the past. If we would measure it to a degree, the difference was like heaven and earth. After all, the Su Family had also experienced the devil''s attack in the past. Of course, it wasn''t in an universal problem like this one since that one was just a small-scale attack.

    Thinking about this, they thought that they came at the wrong time.

 Chapter 375 - Yanlu Rous Plan

    The Su Family couldn''t help but sigh. Indeed, they came at the wrong time. However, it would be an insult to return back home right after they just arrived here. Furthermore, wouldn''t it show that they were afraid of the devils?

    Their family was the second strongest in the whole 5 universes. They would appear cowardly in front of the other party if they decided to leave right away. Besides, it was still unknown whether their daughter would agree. She was still a tender child, and unlike Jin Rou, she was living a free life without any responsibilities. With how they spoiled her rotten and gave all she wanted, they knew that unless she fulfilled her wish, she wouldn''te back home.

    All in all, it wasn''t a very serious thing that they would think about escaping. With them here, they could aid the Rou Family and that would surely make the other party owe them a debt.

    That''s the very part where Keisa and Sh Su could getfortable with. The Rou Family isn''t a family that anyone could just toy with. They might be below the level of the Su and the top family, however, even them would get cautious and serious if they wanted to deal with the Rou.

    Yanlu Rou could see the changes of expressions of Keisa and Sh. She couldn''t help but breath softly. It was understandable. It looked like they tried to pull the Su Family into this muddy waters. But what could they do? Yanlu Rou was willing to do anything just to increase their chances of winning.

    After all, thinking about the devils seemed so ominous and ufortable even at her level. She might have talked big, but that''s just that. She was still preparing for everything so that she could reduce the damage to its minimum point.

    Feeling the heavy atmosphere, Syni decided to break the silence and spoke, "Mother, Father. I''ll be touring myself in the castle to breathe some fresh air. Is that okay?"

    Sh smiled and answered, "Of course. Feel free to do whatever you want. Just don''t break anything because we don''t have the money to pay for that."

    His father didn''t let go the chance to change the heavy atmosphere and pulled a joke. It was a wise decision because it was proved effective.

    "Please, it''s okay. Don''t worry about it." Yanlu Rouughed it out, "You can do whatever you want, Syni''er."

    Syni Su bowed and expressed her thanks with a smile and immediately left.

    Seeing the disappearing back of their daughter, Keisa was the one who spoke and asked, "Since that''s the case, we might as well lend a hand for your family. It''s better if we are working together, right?"

    "Yes, of course it is!" Yanlu Rou pped her hands in happiness and said, "The help from you two will greatly be appreciated. We will owe you this one."

    Yanlu Rou thought that she would need to negotiate with Sh and Keisa before she got their assistance. After all, they were very busy people and would act like mad dogs if they felt betrayed. Remember, they were the family overseeing the universe called Colossal State. But it looked like the other party greatly understood their situation and even decided to help.

    With this, all the cards Yanlu Rou could use during the negotiation just flew towards the sky, useless.

    "No need to mention that. We are two family connected deeply together. So of course, we will help up to the extent we can." Sh smiled and said, "Besides, the connection will be deeper, right?"

    Xu Rou''s brows arched up when she heard this. The ''connection will be deeper'' rang a bell in her mind. Her beautiful countenance suddenly shone brightly. Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore and asked Sh Su. "Brother Sh, can you perhaps enlighten me with what you mean?"

    "Oh, Lady Yanlu didn''t tell you Sister Xu?" Keisa was the one who spoke instead of Sh. She looked at Yanlu Rou and chuckled, "Lady Yanlu, it seems that you are nning for a surprise."

    "Haha. It''s not like that." Yanlu Rou waved her hand and said.

    "...?" Xu Rou was very confused. Fan Rou wanted to butt in to know what''s really the matter but Yanlu Rou already spoke off,

    "Xu''er, we are going to betroth Jin''er to Syni''er. They are a match made by the universal heavens itself."

    "..." Xu Rou''s mind went nk, as well as Fan Rou''s. In fact, even Lao Rou was shocked to his core when he heard this.

    "You never mentioned something about this to me." Lao Rouined with an irritated voice after calming down.

    "I want to announce it when Jin Rou was already here, but time isn''t letting me to. So I spilled out the good beans." Yanlu Rou smiled, crossing her fingers.

    It turned out that this n was secretly carried by Yanlu behind the shadows. She wanted to have her family more power and authority to pacify and remove the weeds in the council. With Jin Rou marrying the princess of the Su Family of another universe, the Rou''s standing would rise dramatically and would surely make the opposing faction in the council shut their traps. After all, not everyone was in favor of coronating Jin Rou as the celestial king.

    "You didn''t talk anything about this to us, Mother." Fan Rou''s voice was cold enough to chill anyone hearing it, "What is the meaning of this?"

    "The meaning of this? It is for the betterment of our family, Fan. Are you perhaps questioning my ways?" Yanlu Rou''s voice was turning cold, too.

    "I, indeed, am." Fan Rou didn''t back down and said with determination, "We are Jin''er''s parents so you should have consulted us with this. It''s an important matter, after all."

    "I have the right to decide what''s the course to be taken by Jin''er for the best possible results." Yanlu Rou was irritated now and retorted, "I have the highest authority here in our family so I can do as I say."

 Chapter 376 - Yanlu Rous Plan (2)

    Keisa and Sh were in front of them while they were having an argument and couldn''t help but wryly smile. It looked like there were oppositions on the other side of the panel. It was natural, after all, marriage was a very serious matter for their offsprings and parents itself.

    In actuality, Yanlu Rou really didn''t have the authority to be in control who Jin Rou would marry. It was the child''s life, right? It should be taken care of by the child himself and they would just either give their approval and disapproval in the matter.

    But Yanlu Rou chose to go deeper than required and even chose the partner herself, all for the sake of benefits. For Xu Rou and Fan Rou, it was crossing the line. Not to mention, their mother didn''t say anything about this in the past.

    "Mother, you are being a calcting person even for your grandchild?" Fan Rou''s words were turning sharp and asked, "I really don''t care about any other matters but you are now overstepping your boundaries."

    "Overstepping my boundaries?" Yanlu Rou coldly retorted, "If I''m doing this for myself, then yes. However, I''m just thinking of the future prospects of the family. What, you think that you can hold off those old bastards for long?"

    "..." Fan Rou didn''t know what to say. Indeed, this marriage pact would give them an additional boost of power and authority, and Jin Rou''s position would be firmly stabilized. Those old bastards Yanlu Rou was talking about were people from the Court Council.

    For sure, those people would try to pull Jin Rou down when they had the chance. They always acted that way, and that would never change unless they stood on a firmnd.

    "I get where are youing from, Mother." Xu Rou''s calm voice sounded and said, "However, it is still up to Jin''er whether he will ept the marriage or not. He is still too young for this, and so Syni. Isn''t even too early for them to get married?"

    What Xu Rou wanted to say, was that they should take their time. The two children were still too young to get married and whatsoever. The two needed to get to know each other first before entering that stage. After all, Xu Rou didn''t want his son to enter a world where he couldn''t find happiness.

    Xu Rou thought that the Su would agree with her words. However, to her surprise, it wasn''t that way.

    "Miss Xu, you don''t have to worry about anything. Our Syni has decided to marry your son years ago. So on our side, there is no longer any problem." Keisa Su chuckled and said.

    "Yes, Miss Xu. Our daughter has set her lovely eyes on Jin''er for a long time now." Sh Su supported his wife''s im.

    "..." Xu Rou didn''t expect that things had already escted to this point. Thus, she was utterly speechless.

    Seeing this unfold, Yanlu Rou nodded in satisfaction and said, "You don''t have to worry about anything, Xu. This is for the best for Jin''er, and as well as our family. Isn''t a win-win situation?"

    "Win-win situation, hah." Fan Rou sighed loudly and asked, "Mother, does Jin''er know this?"

    "..." Yanlu Rou didn''t expect this question. Her expression already told Fan Rou the answer.

    "So Jin''er doesn''t know this yet. But here you are Mother, dering what his fate will be." Fan Rouughed coldly.

    "You are overreacting. I''m not dering his fate." Yanlu Rou immediately answered, "Fan Rou, you see, this is what we call practicality. We are living in the jungle where the strong preys the weak. You think mere emotions like love and whatnot can save your ass from predicaments? Stop daydreaming. Face the reality that even us here above the clouds still have a ton of problems to deal with!"

    "We really don''t mind you Mother being practical. In fact, we are very grateful that you act this way for the sake of our family." This time, Xu Rou was the one who spoke, "However, we want Jin''er to stay out of your range of being practical. We want him to live a life that is with a freedom and he can do anything he want, marriage things included."

    Xu Rou paused for a moment before continuing, "If Jin''er were to like Syni, then we will dly agree right away. However, if he doesn''t, I want you Mother to ept it."

    She was talking about let Jin Rou decide for himself. They should stop intervening with his life and let him choose his choices. Jin Rou was already maturing, and being independent was one of the major keys of being a good celestial king.

    "Yes, that is how it should be." Fan Rou expressed his agreement. In fact, even Lan Rou was feeling the same.

    They all felt that Yanlu Rou had crossed the very lines.

    The Su''s didn''t say anything and just let them talk it out. For them, no matter what happened, they would always prioritize their daughter''s happiness over something else. Thus, they could understand where Xu Rou wasing from.

    At the same time, they could also understand where Yanlu Rou wasing from. They were facing a cmity that could threaten them. Thus, they needed to untie the knots here on their side so that they could unify when the enemy arrived.

    It was a very important matter for a celestial king to have a firm foothold on hisnd. But Jin Rou was still standing on a muddy water, and Yanlu Rou wanted to solve this by marriage with another family. And that''s a surefire method.

    That''s why Yanlu Rou couldn''t back down. All for the sake of her dear family.

    "If Jin''er agrees, then all is well. But in case he doesn''t want to, then..." Yanlu Rou paused for a moment and finally said, "I can''t help it."

    ''I can''t help it.''

    It might sound she gave up if that point happened. However, Xu Rou could feel that there''s more to it than that.

    And that made her worried.

 Chapter 377 - Yanlu Rous Plan (3)

    "Looks like you guys need to talk this out deeper. Should we excuse ourselves first?" Sh Su wryly smiled. Though it was a bit disrespectful that the other family was arguing over a matter that they were currently connected, they just let it slide.

    After all, they could understand what the other party was trying to say. If they were in such case, would they react the same? Of course, they would. They only have one daughter. And if they couldn''t even make her happy at the very least, then they no longer worthy of being called parents.

    "Ah, no. We have already resolved it." Yanlu Rou looked apologetic and said, "We''re very sorry that we have shown you an ugly side while we''re on a meeting."

    Almost everyone had stopped eating by now. Perhaps, their appetite was ruined because of what happened.

    "Is that true, Mrs. Xu?" Keisa Su asked Xu Rou. She wanted to make sure that it had already been settled so that they could move on to the next topic.

    Xu Rou took a deep sigh and smiled brightly once again. She couldn''t ruin the meeting any longer and said, "Yes, Lady Keisa. It is now settled."

    Fan Rou sighed with this notion by his wife. He knew that she said it out of sheer helplessness in the current situation. Take note, they were still in front of another family and yet they couldn''t check their emotions right and suppress it. He promised that he would talk it out with his mother when this meeting was adjourned.

    "Then, great." Hearing Xu Rou''s response, Keisa smiled and said, "We must go back to the main topic. After all, we need to fend ourselves from the iing enemy. Let''s hear the n so that we can be of help."

    "You have my gratitude for that." Yanlu Rou answered with a gentle p of her hands, "Very well, this is our n."

    And so, the meeting continued.

    ---

    After two hours, the meeting was finally adjourned and the two Su''s said that they''ll excuse themselves first to tour the realm. Yanlu Rou wanted to be the guide, however, the Su husband and wife didn''t want to impose too much on the ancestor. After all, they were already facing too much problems right now.

    Then, only the four of them left inside the dining hall.

    Fan Rou, Xu Rou, Lao Rou, and Yanlu Rou.

    There was a deathly silence the moment the Su''s left the hall.

    "You have disappointed me, Xu''er." Then, the cold voice of Yanlu Rou finally broke the ice.

    Fan Rou wanted to retort this but Xu Rou stopped him midway.

    "I have disappointed you, Mother?" Xu Rou couldn''t help but chuckle wryly, "If I disappointed you, what about what you did?"

    "What I did?" Yanlu Rou''s brows arched up.

    "You clearly sell out your kin, Mother." Xu Rou''s words were sharp and it hit the nail, "No, not just a kin. But your only grandchild. In all seriousness, you really don''t even let our son go. You want everyone in this family on your leash."

    "What did you say?" Yanlu Rou''s voice turned deeper cold as a glint of light shed her eyes. The temperature of the room dropped down too at an obvious pace, "I dare you to repeat that again, Xu Rou."

    "What, do you think I''m wrong? Then prove me." Xu Rou''s calm demeanor could no longer be seen. She was truly enraged and Fan Rou was stumped to see this.

    When was thest time that he saw his wife be angry like this?

    Xu Rou was always calm and had a graceful temperament all the time. But when it came to Jin Rou, her calmed nerves had the high possibility of being proactive.

    "I didn''t sell out Jin''er, you fully know that." Yanlu Rou was mad. But she still exined, "It is a win-win situation for Jin''er and to the family. If you can use your brain, Xu Rou, you can deduct this at least."

    "You didn''t sell out Jin''er yet he doesn''t know that his grandmother is trying to betroth him to someone without his permission?" Xu Rou voiced out, "If you have the brain, Mother, you can also deduct this. Stop always thinking about gains and losses. Stop being calctive, just for once!"

    "I am being calctive because I am being practical, Xu Rou. Get your emotions checked." Yanlu Rou didn''t back down, "Also, stop thinking about the small picture. Think about the whole picture as it is."

    Yanlu Rou was trying to say that Xu Rou should stop looking at a single tree. Instead, look at the entire forest.

    And for Yanlu Rou, as long as it brings enormous benefits to her family, she didn''t mind being hated by her own family. She knew that she was doing this for them, not just for herself. Because if they be stronger, who would benefit from this?

    Of course, the whole family itself.

    "You are already strong enough to threaten everyone here. Even Keisa and Sh Su wouldn''t be a match against you. Yet you still want more power?" Xu Rou was brokenhearted. It looked like she wouldn''t change her mother''s mind even a bit. Her voice got lower, too. It no longer contained the aggressive tone a while ago.

    "That''s true. But do you think I can pull the entire family with my strength?" Yanlu Rou asked, "It''s impossible to pull all your weights to raise our universal rankings, Xu Rou."

    "Universal rankings?" Xu Rou breathed out hard, "Mother, you still don''t want to quitpeting against other universes? Aren''t we already fine as we are now?"

    "I never stoppedpeting." Yanlu Rou shook her head, "I''ll only stop when I reach the first ranking, or the strongest celestial family in the whole 5 universes."

    Hearing this, Xu Rou couldn''t help but close her eyes. It looked like no matter what she said, everything was already set in stone. Including her son''s fate.

    She just hoped that Jin Rou would turn out to like Syni Su, so that she could breathe in relief.

 Chapter 378 - Return

    Outside of the dining hall, the Su husband and wife were walking silently along the big and beautiful corridors of the Rou Celestial Pce. Thetter family didn''t disappoint them as many luxurious things befitting of a celestial family were everywhere.

    The two didn''t talk for a long while, they just enjoyed the silent and mini tour that they were currently doing right now.

    Then, when they reached the courtyard, they couldn''t help gasp in amazement.

    "Their courtyard is much bigger than we have. It''s unexpected, truly." Sh Su already recovered from his initial shock and shook his head, "The Rou Family has spent so much with this ce."

    Indeed, what the courtyard looked like was a heaven-like. There was a giant waterfalls and many different kind of birds flying around it. The grass in was also shining with different kinds of hue as if it was made of the finest jewels like rubies and diamonds.

    Not just that, there was a round table with four chairs in the middle of the courtyard and one nce could already determine that they were fancy and expensive items.

    If people would choose where they wanted to die, they would immediately answer the if it''s possible and of course, if they had seen it.

    "Yes, I am surprised too." Keisa Su was feeling the same, "Their courtyard is two times bigger than ours. Though I don''t want to admit it, we have lost in this matter."

    "What, you want to expand ours?" Sh Su knew there was a bit of bitter feeling inside her wife''s heart and suggested, "We can go triple it if you want. Just say the words."

    "Silly." Keisa Su shook her head and said, "If you''re going to expand our courtyard, it''s going to be a waste of enormous resources. We can save it to an essential matter."

    It was true. Creating a courtyard of a celestial level would require a tantamount of resources from their treasury. Not just that, it would also use many of their people toplete this as soon as possible. In a logical sense, there was really no reason for them topete with the other family.

    "Besides." Keisa Su paused for a while and added, "It''s just a courtyard. Can it add to the Rou Family''s attack power? No, this courtyard is merely a design or perhaps momento of their ancestors. Who knows?"

    This time, Keisa was just right about one thing but the rest were all mistakes.

    Of course, she had no capability of knowing that her spections were a bit far off from the truth.

    "Okay, if that''s what you wish." Sh Su smiled brightly and hugged his wife from the back, "But if ever you change your mind, I''m willing to pool any amount of resources for you. You know that you and our daughter are the two I value the most. For me, expanding that ournd isn''t a big deal at all."

    Keisa Suughed off this matter and didn''tment about this. Of course, she knew this also. After all, they have been for millions of years now.

    ---

    In the outskirts of the Rou City, a gate of golden-colored suddenly showed with violence around the nearby vicinity.

    Those beasts that felt this immediately ran away for their lives, afraid of infuriating the existence inside the gate.

    Soon, a youth with an above average look appeared out of it. He looked like a decent traveler that came from a far awaynd who just reached his destination. Well, it was true though.

    Jin Rou was finally home, this realm was his very home.

    "Ah, I''m back." Jin Rou stretched his arms and yawned. He was a bit sleepy after all the work he finished. In fact, he didn''t sleep for several days now and because he was a zenith, it didn''t affect him much.

    "Uhm hah." Jin Rou breathed in the fresh air and took a deep breath. It was very refreshing. The air of their realm was the best and that''s for real. Not to mention that, even the qi here was several times denser and purer than the God''s Realm.

    After doing several breath ins and outs, Jin Rou suddenly realized and said, "If I''m not wrong, this is the Redvium Outskirts. If I remembered it right, I marked the ce of the ckshun Outskirts. Why did my gate dropped by here?"

    It was strange. Jin Rou knew that well that he didn''t mark this ce when he went out. However, hended here. Obviously, he was very curious why did it happen.

    And of course, it was just curiosity. He didn''t n to go deeper in this weirdness and waste his time here.

    He needed to prepare for the uing battle against the devils. He couldn''t ck off right now as every second is precious.

    Just when Jin Rou was about to teleport, a messaged had suddenly entered his mind. It was from his grandmother and it told him the very specifics of the message.

    "The Su Family is already here?" Jin Rou almost forgot about what he said to his grandmother. The letter had clearly told him this and he was needed there as soon as possible.

    "And here I thought I thought they will postpone their visit. Our family is currently facing a big and serious problem." Jin Rou sighed in his heart, "Or perhaps grandma forgot to inform them?"

    Whatever. Jin Rou threw the thoughts at the back of his head. The important thing right now was to return home as soon possible.

    Jin Rou created a letter and sent it to Yuna Sierra. He had been doing this ever since he left the Farna''s Mortal World. He wanted to let everyone knew there that he didn''t forget them even for a second.

    He promised himself that once all of the problems were over, he would immediately get Yuna Sierra, Old Mo, and the others to live here.

    Soon, he erased the new thoughts in his head and firmed himself. Then, he hopped off and disappeared within a half second.

    Little did he know, just when he disappeared, a strange movement happened in the Redvium Outskirts.

 Chapter 379 - Home

    "Jin''er, you''re back!" Xu Rou, who had been waiting for her son for so long, ran towards the youth who just came back from his adventures. He immediately hugged the young man with extremely handsome features and said, "It took you so long."

    "I''m sorry, Mother." Jin''er hugged back his mother, "But I missed you. It''s been a long time since I have seen you, Mother."

    One could see how intimate and close Jin Rou was to his mother. It was so close that anyone could admire the mother and son duo at this moment.

    "I missed you too, Jin''er. You''ve worried me a lot but what''s important is that you are safe." Xu Rou stroke her child''s white and soft hair and spoke in a very gentle manner.

    "It''s good that you''re back." Finally, Fan Rou who had been silent all the time spoke with his normal tone, "Sneaky brat, did you enjoy traveling all around the worlds?"

    Jin Rou scratched his head in shame and answered, "Yes, Father. I greatly enjoyed traversing the worlds."

    "Haah." Fan Rou snorted and gave Jin Rou a flick on his forehead.

    The youth couldn''t help but rub his forehead from pain without protest.

    "Ah, Jin''er. You must hurry to the library." Xu Rou immediately said after small episode, "Your grandparents are waiting for you there."

    "Are the Su''s already here?" Jin Rou reconfirmed.

    "Yes, and they have been waiting for you for several hours now." Fan Rou was the one who answered Jin Rou''s question, "And..."

    Fan Rou wanted to say something about Yanlu Rou but Xu Rou''s re came towards him. He had no choice but to swallow the words that he almost spat.

    "And?" Jin Rou asked. He could feel that it was a very important matter.

    "It''s nothing, Jin''er. Your grandma Yanlu will be the one to say that." Xu Rou smiled brightly and spoke, "Go now. Everybody is waiting for you there, My King."

    Then, she gave Jin Rou a soft kiss on his forehead.

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything else but he nodded, clearly understood what his mother said. He gave his mother, too, a kiss on her chick and immediately went off.

    "That brat." Fan Rou clicked his tongue in annoyance, "He purposely walked past through me without saying anything while he gave you a kiss."

    "Of course, that''s to be expected." Xu Rouughed a bit like a reserved fairy and teased her husband, "With how you treated him before, do you think the distance between you and Jin''er will suddenly get closer just because you let him be?"

    "..." Fan Rou didn''t know what to say about this matter. Indeed, he couldn''t me Jin Rou for being distant from him. After all, he let his son grew within his strict rules and only his mother was the one who supported him deeply.

    In other words, Fan Rou gave Jin Rou terror and disciple while Xu Rou gave everything filled with love. So, it was obvious to whom Jin Rou was closer with.

    "Don''t worry." Xu Rou held Fan Rou''s hand and consoled him, "You can make it up to your son now that he''s here. Let him feel that you deeply love him, too."

    Fan Rou shook his head and didn''tment on this. He knew it also as a father. But with the problems around the family, he felt like he wouldn''t have a time for that.

    Perhaps, after all of this. Then, he might invite Jin Rou to go fishing on their far away pond.

    Right, there were more things that they should give focus on. Their family matters woulde next.

    ---

    Jin Rou was speeding up his walk in the corridor that connected to the library of their pce. Since the ce was very huge, Jin Rou needed to take tens of corridors and four stairs to reach it.

    However, just when Jin Rou was about to reach the ce, a rushing aura wasing towards him.

    Though it didn''t have any malice, it still surprised him. Then, he could see a figure running at full speed towards him.

    It started with a small dot then after a few seconds, he could clearly see the entire person. It was a girl, and someone he was very familiar at that.

    "This scent." Jin Rou sucked up a mouthful of air. He could clearly remember this smell that had been buried for so long now.

    "Psssh!" The running and stopping posture of thedy was very exaggerated that Jin Rou couldn''t help but cringe a little bit. However, it didn''t deny the fact that thisdy was very beautiful.

    No, she was still very beautiful. Or to be exact, she was more beautiful than thest time he saw her.

    "I finally found you." The melodic voice of thedy rang out his ears, "You see, you are the first person I try to find here but you are not anywhere."

    Jin Rou dazed for a second and smiled, "I''m sorry, I got urgent matters to attend to after I traveled the worlds."

    "I see." Though Syni Su had already known this, she still want to receive the words from the mouth of the concerned person.

    "But yeah, it has been a while, Syni." Jin Rouughed and caressed the girl''s soft brown hair and said, "But I didn''t expect that you will be here, too. As far as I remembered, you told me that you''re going to face me when you''re 18. But here you are already. Not yet on that expected age."

    Syni Su couldn''t help but re daggers at Jin Rou''s words. Of course, what could she retort about this when everything he said was true?

    In the past when they were still children, Syni Su had promise herself and dered to Jin Rou that she wouldn''t see him again unless she became an adult. As they had a small misunderstanding that time, Syni Su red up and got mad at Jin Rou without giving thetter the time to exin.

    And today, Syni Su broke her promise because she had yet to be 18. So Jin Rou was trying to get back at her, in a sense.

    Seeing Syni Su''s expression delighted him deep inside.

 Chapter 380 - Glaring Daggers

    "Don''t look at me like that." Jin Rou chuckled and said, "I''m just saying the truth. So why the need for that ring?"

    Truth be told, Jin Rou was actually being a little bit ufortable with how Syni Su ring at him. It was like a thousand thorns were poking him all over his body and giving him goosebumps. That''s why he wanted the girl to stop looking him that way.

    "Hmph." Fortunately, Syni Su snorted with a hmp sound and turned her head away, with her arms crossed on her chest, "It was your fault to begin with."

    If it''s just anyone that had told her that, she would instantly ignore it and in fact, berated the other party. However, the other party right now was Jin Rou and for some reason, she had a soft spot for the guy.

    "Yeah, yeah. It''s my fault." Jin Rou acquiesced and smiled, "I''m sorry, okay?"

    Syni Su looked at him by the side eye with a pout. Then again, she created a ''hmp'' snorting sound once again and turned away more.

    It turned out that what Jin Rou was doing wasn''t enough yet. But Jin Rou could only shrug his shoulders in helplessness with parting words, "I guess it can''t be helped then. I''ll be leaving you here since I need to meet grandma and grandpa inside."

    He turned around without looking back and clutched the door knob and entered.

    Hearing and seeing Jin Rou actually entered the library, Syni Su couldn''t help but grit her teeth in frustration. Her usual calm and mild temperament could no longer be seen. She wanted to say something to the guy but the concerned party was no longer in her presence.

    "Jin, you!!" Syni Su wanted to curse him and his ancestors. But he knew that it wasn''t the right thing to do. She might be scolded by her parents if she did so. Currently, all she could do was breathe in and out to calm her raging heart. After stabilizing herself, she entered the library as well.

    ---

    "My Jin''er, wee back." Yanlu Rou greeted her grandson and signed him to sit beside her.

    "Thank you, grandma." Jin Rou smiled and looked at his grandfather, Lao Rou, "I''m back, grandpa."

    Lao Rou nodded while smiling at Jin Rou in return.

    "Wow, Jin has grown matured and very handsome." Keisa Su couldn''t help but reveal her surprise. Thest time she saw Jin Rou was when he was still a child. Now that Jin Rou was almost 16, the mature genes were finally getting into Jin Rou.

    Even at her level, she never had seen a man with this exaggerated handsomeness! Not to mention her, even her husband Sh Su was shocked to his core.

    Was it really possible to have a so handsome son like him?

    "You''re praising me too much, Lady Keisa." Jin Rou shook his head and said.

    "Praising you too much?" Keisa Suughed, "I never praised someone baseless."

    Jin Rou smiled and answered that, "Thank you for the praise, Lady Keisa."

    "Well, Jin''er. Since you''re already here, I assumed that you havepleted the task I gave you?" Yanlu Rou asked.

    "Of course, grandma." Jin Rouughed, "I wouldn''t be here if I don''t. My pride can''t take it."

    "Good, very good." Yanlu Rou praised Jin Rou, "As expected of my grandson, you really don''t fail me ever."

    "Looks like you decided to use that, Lady Yanlu." Sh Su could connect the dots and said. But he understood it too. After all, that item could really be of great help.

    "Yes." Yanlu Rou sighed, "We don''t have a choice, either. It''s better to be ready than regret itter on."

    Yanlu Rou was the type of person who would love to look down on everyone but actually wary and cautious of everything. She always wanted to achieve victory in andslide manner most of the time. That''s why she was preparing everything she could for the uing fight against the devils.

    "Indeed." Keisa Su was also aware of that item and agreed with Yanlu Rou, "Even if I were in your position, I will do the same too."

    "Cluck." The door opened suddenly and revealed the not-in-the-mood Syni Su and sat down beside her family while looking at Jin Rou with angry eyes.

    Jin Rou just smiled weakly and ignored the re of daggersing from a certain someone.

    .

    "ˇ­?" Everyone could feel something was weird and they couldn''t help but look at both Jin Rou and Syni Su. But since it looked like no one wanted to say something about what happened, they just let it slide.

    It was the problem of the youths after all. Let them solve it themselves.

    Then, they returned to the main topic and discussed about the ns and back up ns of the family. The core, foundation, and whatnot. Since the Su Family was here, they decided to help the Rou Family defeat the enemies. And with the interference of the Su Family, the ns were tweaked a little bit.

    After an hour, the discussion ended and the Su husband and wife decided to read something at the library while their daughter was still sitting on the chair with an angry eyes looking at Jin Rou.

    Yanlu Rou could see this and her head ache quite a bit. She then said rubbed her temples and said to Jin Rou, "Jin''er, why don''t you tour Syni''er to the Ancestral Grounds? I have something for you to get there also."

    "But I canˇŞ" Jin Rou wanted to say ''I can do it alone'' but when he sensed the intense reing from his grandmother, he gulped and sighed, "Okay okay."

    "Good." Yanlu Rou smiled in satisfaction. She wanted the two to get along well, so she needed to push Jin Rou to take care of Syni Su. After all, they would get married in the future and Jin Rou was the very core of this matter, "Then I want you to get me two Blue-saint Flowers on the Ancestral Grounds, you can return anytime you want. It''s not like we are in a hurry. So take your time."

 Chapter 381 - Ancestral Grounds

    Ancestral Grounds was one of the sacred ce of the Rou Celestial Realm. As everything that could be seen here was from the legendary ancestors that the realm have ever had. Of course, since it was a sacred ce, then little to limited only could enter this ce. Unless there was an enough reason, the guardians guarding the grounds wouldn''t let anyone in.

    "It''s been a while, Your Majesty." The guardian tiger beast said as it bowed its head, "I didn''t expect youring here in the Ancestral Grounds."

    Though the tiger had already known that Jin Rou returned home, it didn''t anticipate that he woulde here in the Ancestral Grounds. After all, there was nothing that could be of any use for him here.

    "Yes, it''s been a while, Uncle Tigero." Jin Rou smiled and gave back the formality, "I see that you are still the one managing the grounds. I thought you''re going to retire as you have told me."

    "Ah, Your Majesty. If it were just me, I really wanted to retire and rest now," Uncle Tigero sighed and smiled weakly, "But my descendants are all ipetent. Who can I entrust this grounds? Them? No, but thanks. If they would manage this ce, then I''m very sure that it would fall the next day."

    Jin Rouughed when he heard this. Indeed, though he didn''t mean any harm to that, it was a fact that Uncle Tigero''s offsprings weren''t capable yet. After all, they were still youths that were trying to find their paths so it was natural.

    Uncle Tigero nced at thedy who was beside Jin Rou and instantly recognized her, "Lady Syni Su, wee to our Ancestral Grounds."

    "Thank you." Syni Su didn''t mind thete greetings of the tiger and smiled.

    Uncle Tigero smiled. He very knew these two were always together since they were a child as they made this grounds their yground. And he was the one responsible for looking after them. Though he never said anything regarding the two, he knew that Jin Rou and Syni Su were a match made by the universal heavens.

    He was just wondering and curious of what stage were they in now? Or perhaps, were they going to get married immediately? Of course, Uncle Tigero didn''t outright say this and all remained inside his mind.

    "Uncle, we are going to enter now. Grandma has told me to get me something from here." Jin Rou said.

    "Alright, Your Majesty. Please be safe." Uncle Tigero opened the gate and the two entered swiftly.

    ---

    "The grounds didn''t change after all these years." Syni Su broke the silence and spoke.

    "Yes, aside from adding, everything remains the same here since then." Jin Rou agreed.

    The grounds was the home of contributions made by the heroes of this world. So, you can see almost everything here. It varied from treasures, techniques, and deep formations that the sages had learned and created.

    And since it was a sacred ce, any bad deeds of all categories weren''t entertained here. If one was caught, they could be sentenced with a lifetime hell suffering or death.

    "Since we are already here, why don''t we tour ourselves?" Syni Su suggested. It was her first timeing here again after all these years and she wanted to reminisce a bit.

    "I don''t mind. But let''s get the Blue-saint Flowers first." Jin Rou said. Of course, he would make the task given by his grandma his priority.

    The Blue-saint Flowers were a type of flower that only bloom here in the Ancestral Grounds. And the very effect of it was it could calm one''s mind. It was also a core ingredient when making concocting a pill.

    Jin Rou believed that his grandma wanted this because of alchemy. After all, he knew just how Yanlu Rou love alchemy. She might want to concoct pills that could help them fight the enemies soon.

    Syni Su nodded her head in agreement. In fact, she already knew that Jin Rou was going to say this thus it was easy for her to take.

    Since the ce was very vast, Jin Rou and Syni Su needed to walk by feet for a few mountains as flight was restricted in this ce. Though it wasn''t tiring, Syni Su was growing bored of it.

    She came here with Jin Rou because she nned to open a topic about their marriage but it looked like the other party wasn''t yet aware of this. Thus she was in a pinch of whether she would say it herself or let Yanlu Rou do the job.

    "Finally, the flowers." Jin Rou sighed in relief as he could see the blue-colored flowers in a distance. His memory had served him right and it was the only spot that Blue-saint Flowers could bloom.

    Syni Su stepped out of her imagination running wild and looked where Jin Rou was looking.

    And there, a full bed of flowers could be seen. They were shining blue and gave an attracting and soft vibe that you would choose to lie down beside them and rest. It was like the flowers were the symbol of peace everyone sought for.

    "So beautiful..." Syni Su had seen so many beautiful flowers in her whole life. Not to mention, she owned a garden filled with different kinds of flowers. However, it was the first time she had seen a flower this pretty.

    "You will never see a flower more beautiful than this." Jin Rou spoke with pride.

    Syni Su red at him but she didn''tment. It looked like she was agreeing to.

    Jin Rou chuckled when he saw this and walked over to the bed of flowers. He wouldn''t pluck everything here as he needed only a few.

    Syni Su just stood there watching him do his thing while looking at Jin Rou''s back.

    She couldn''t help but gulp as she looked at the fine body of the concerned man. Jin Rou was very attractive and handsome, that even the cold princess of the other universe had fallen for him.

    "Rumble!" And suddenly, the whole ground shook without notice which made Syni Su snap back into her reality.

 Chapter 382 - Deep Abyss

    "What is that?" Syni Su was bbergasted. She could feel the intense powering from the grounds as if something wanted to get out.

    "..." Jin Rou didn''t know what to say. However, he was still calm and touched the shaking ground.

    "This isn''t right." He mumbled to himself. He could feel the terrifying powering below, "There should be nothing of a power this sort. Howe...?"

    Jin Rou had been here in the grounds since he was a child. Thus, he was very familiar with the twist and turns of this vastnd. However, it was the first time he felt something terrifying like this. As if a beast was wanting to be set free.

    "Syni, don''t move." Jin Rou saw Syni Su wanted to get closer to him. But he stopped her.

    "But..." Syni Su was still a girl. So, she was easily scared by this.

    "If you move, we''re going to roll down this ce." Jin Rou took a deep breath and exined, "I don''t know what''s happening but the ground is very sensitive right now. One wrong move, and a slight step and we will fall down."

    "Fall down?" Syni Su roamed her gaze but she couldn''t see nothing. Then, she activated her heavenly gaze that could pierce through the sky. There, she could see a deep abyss below them. The depth couldn''t be seen even her eyes activated.

    "This..." Syni Su covered her mouth with her jade-white hands from shock.

    However, she eventually calmed down after a few seconds.

    Jin Rou couldn''t help but admire Syni Su''s fast adaptability of new things. Not just anyone was capable of achieving this as it required a very strong mental fortitude.

    "What should we do then?" Syni Su was asking Jin Rou seriously. It was obvious that she was giving her full trust to the other party.

    "We need to lighten our steps. At the lightest maximum." Jin Rou suggested. It was the only way that he could think of right now. After all, flight and teleportations weren''t allowed here in the first ce.

    "Got it." Syni Su understood and immediately lighten her steps. Right now, she could walk on water without difficulty.

    "Un." Jin Rou nodded and did the same. But his was lighter than Syni Su''s, "We will take turns in stepping. For instance, you will wait until I sessfully stepped on. And after that, it will be your turn to do it, too. Until we reach the gate, we will do this."

    "I understand." Syni Su nodded seriously. It wasn''t the time to joke around as the abyss waiting for them below wasn''t a joke. She activated her maximum awareness and ability so that she wouldn''t be a hinder to Jin Rou. Though they had the same cultivation level, Jin Rou was still stronger in her mind.

    However, just when Jin Rou would begin the first step, suddenly the whole ground shook once again. But this time, it was worse.

    "Step, step what?" An unfamiliar voice suddenly rang their ears. It was a creepy voice that came from the deep abyss, "You think that method will work to get out of this ce?"

    "Who are you?" Jin Rou heightened his senses. He could feel an ominous presence creeping and watching them. However, he couldn''t trace where it wasing from.

    Syni Su almost flinched and ran towards Jin Rou. However, she remembered about what he said a while ago and stood still.

    "Kekeke. Who am I is not important." The voiceughed sinisterly, "What''s important is you are going to die along with the Su''s princess. Isn''t that great?"

    "A devil!" Jin Rou instantly recognized theugh and his eyes widened in surprise, "How you beasts are immediately..."

    "Here?" The voiceughed once again, "Of course, our emperor misses your family already and wants to pay a visit as soon as possible. So, we used everything in our resources toe here immediately."

    "..." Jin Rou was speechless. They miscalcted. His grandmother said that the devils would attack after a month or so as the preparations and expenses for a universal travel of arge scale wasn''t a joke. In fact, the Su Family had already used 1/4 of their full resources just to travel here.

    So imagine, what terrifying amount the devils spent just to make this happen.

    "We want you to die here, so just obediently do what I say. Will you?" The voice didn''t give a damn about Jin Rou''s status and title as he mocked him, "You are a useless king, so you wouldn''t be a help to your family so much as well die here. Don''t worry, your family will soone over soˇŞ"

    "Shut up." Jin Rou activated his spear and immediately crushed it down towards the deep below. It created a web of cracks as it pierced through towards the depth.

    "Boom!" The whole ground broke and everything fell down in a manner, including Jin Rou and Syni Su.

    Jin Rou looked down towards the abyss as he was falling while Syni Su was giving him an annoyed and strange look.

    After a minute of falling, Jin Rou had finally reached the bottom andnded safely. Of course, Syni Su was the same as well.

    The entire ce was filled with demonic qi that could suffocate and leave a victim breathless for a minute and die.

    "Oh? You chose to dive in yourself before I pull you." The voice rang once again, "But don''t you think it''s foolish? It''s like you''re epting your death bying here."

    This ce was a different dimension and Jin Rou was very aware of that fact. It wasn''t part of the grounds, to begin with.

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you but my time isn''t up yet." Jin Rou smirked and said, "Besides, I came down here to y by your rules. It seems like you want to y, so I might as well entertain you. After all, you prepared so much for this."

    Syni Su couldn''t understand what''s going on with Jin Rou''s head. However, seeing the overflowing confidence Jin Rou was showing, she couldn''t help but feel relieved.

    Perhaps, they stood a chance against this devil.

 Chapter 383 - Devils Judgement Arena

    "Oh?" The hiding devil couldn''t help but mutter in surprise, "You''re so confident, I can see that. Do you really think that perhaps you stand a chance against me?"

    "Why, are you scared?" Jin Rou smirked and asked. He was clearly provoking the enemy hiding.

    "Haha, scared?" The devil couldn''t help butugh, "Do you really think that it is possible that I''ll be scared of just a kid like you?"

    The devil found it funny. He had been living for so long now yet a youth asked it if it was afraid. Of course, it also knew that Jin Rou was deliberately doing this to provoke him.

    "Well, then. Why don''t we start now?" Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders, "I''ll make sure that you all will regret attacking us."

    "Talk when you really have the chance, will you?" The devilughed once again and activated its grand dao.

    "Rumble!" Soon, the whole ce shook and everything turned into a blinding white.

    After which, the whole ce turned into a giant arena that could home a million of people. The said arena was giving off a dangerous vibe that could threaten the whole world.

    And Jin Rou and Syni Su were in the middle of it.

    "This..." Syni Su couldn''t help but hold her breath for a moment and spat it. Even at her level, the aura of this ce was suffocating. Perhaps, it was because of the strong stench of blood in the ce. She wanted to puke. However, she tried not to as she didn''t want Jin Rou to see her as a burden.

    "..." Jin Rou didn''tment on this, but his brows were creased. He was calmly observing the whole arena as if he was memorizing every bit of it.

    Besides that, his instincts was ringing rm bells that hadn''t rang for so long.

    "Wee to my beloved ce, the Devil''s Judgment Arena!" The lurking devil finally showed itself and sat at the throne room, opposite of Jin Rou''s position. The devil was jet-ck like they used to be. However, a noticeable factor was that it had three horns.

    Those he fought in the previous worlds only had two. But this one had three. It meant that this devil was stronger.

    Jin Rou looked up and down to find if there would be hidden holes around. However, to his surprise, there wasn''t as if this arena was perfectly made.

    "Are you looking for an exit?" The devil, who had already sat down to his throne smirked, "There is none, unfortunately. I built this ce using my grand dao."

    "ˇ­" Jin Rou looked up again at the throne room. He didn''t expect that the devil could see through him that easily.

    "This is the ce where you will die, Celestial King." The devil revealed a more sinister smile that reached its long and sharp ears, "Along with that Su Family''s princess, of course."

    "You bber here and bber that. Is that all you can do?" Jin Rou tried to provoke the devil once again. Since the situation was irreconcble from the very start, he would try his best to infuriate the other party to increase their chances of winning.

    "..." The face of the devil stiffened. Then, it released a powerful amount of killing intent and spoke in a very cold tone, "It seems that you aren''t yet aware of your situation. Very well, I''ll let you experience it immediately. Argos!"

    "Boom!" Then, arge brown bear appeared out of the arena. It was big as it was triple the height of Jin Rou.

    This beast was named Argos, and the devil had kept it as one of its pets.

    "Argos, if you kill that two, you will be granted by an extravagant meter." The devil spoke to the brown bear, "But if you fail to do so, then death is waiting for you."

    "Graah!" The bear seemed to understood the words and it immediately crawled towards Jin Rou with the ground shaking.

    "Syni, step back." Jin Rou flickered his fingers and twin swords made of lightning appeared.

    Syni Su immediately retreated a few steps where she could give support to Jin Rou.

    "Crash! ng!" The bear lifted its two paws to charge momentum and brought them down in a blink of an eye. Jin Rou received the enemy''s attack with his dual swords swinging against it.

    "ng! ng! ng!" Then, a series of nging sounds reverberated in the entire ce. It shook the whole arena as the bear and the man exchanged blows.

    "Open!" Syni Su knew her thing. She immediately gave support aura to Jin Rou which boosted Jin Rou''s strength by 10% and his speed by 15%.

    "Hmm!" After five seconds, Jin Rou saw an opening against the bear and immediately seized the opportunity to deal a critical blow.

    "!!" The bear had seemed to felt this and wanted to step back. However, it felt that its body was very heavy and couldn''t move.

    It was because of Syni Su''s system. When a certain target was buffed, the enemy would be debuffed automatically. It was a wonderful skill that only her was capable of learning in their family.

    Of course, it wasn''t the best.

    "sh!" Jin Rou didn''t hesitate and shes the bear from up to down. It wasn''t a critical blow, it was a sure-fire kill that Jin Rou used.

    "Prsh!" Dark blood immediately poured down the arena as the bear''s blood sshed in all directions. Next, the bear was torn into half andid there lifeless.

    "Oh?" Although the devil was just testing Jin Rou''s capability by using its pet, it didn''t anticipate that Jin Rou could surpass its calctions, ''The emperor has nned this very wise. This is indeed the best course of action.''

    The devil looked at Jin Rou who was standing still there while looking at it with deathly re.

    "Is that all?" Jin Rou asked when their eyes met.

    "We are just beginning." The devil leaned its chin on its hand and said, "Don''t worry, our n has prepared enough just for you, Celestial King."

 Chapter 384 - Sakha

    Jin Rou didn''t answer thisment. He knew that the other party was just trying to intimidate him by saying these words. Of course, he was also prepared if it was really the truth.

    "Jin, what are we going to do?" Syni Su asked the man with a grave expression. Even though she was also a zenith, she could feel the intense dangering from this ce, thus she wanted to ask if Jin Rou had some sort of a n.

    "Not yet. I''m still testing the waters." Jin Rou answered, "We still don''t know how this ce works so help me with anything. You are good in a analyzing things, right?"

    Syni Su nodded. Indeed, she was titled with the brightest cultivator of all time in their universe as she could understand mysteries in just a short amount of time. However, this time, though it wasn''t impossible, it would take her a while before discovering something. After all, the entire ce was hidden in fog. There was no symbol or whatnot to lead you to something.

    "So, just stay behind my back and support me." Jin Rou paused for a moment and added, "We are currently in a dire strait because of this unknown. But don''t worry, I won''t let you die here."

    It was true. If push came to shove, Jin Rou was willing to sacrifice himself in order for Syni Su to survive. Of course, it would take a damn while before the enemy could make Jin Rou helpless in case.

    "Are you done saying your goodbyes to each other?" The devil sitting on the throne spoke, "If you are, why don''t you face death now?"

    "Rumble!" The arena shook once again and a an undead skeleton rose from the ground. The sockets of the skull shone red as it swung its arms, releasing a dual dagger.

    Jin Rou studied this undead carefully and search for its weakness. After which, he activated a couple of formations hidden from sight.

    "It is one of my Undead Commanders, Sakha." The devil introduced the skeleton, "He has a temper and fetish to kill his enemies slowly by torture, so be prepared to taste it."

    ''So there are moremanders, then.'' Jin Rou thought, ''And with how confident the devil is, it looks like he puts thismander on a high pedestal.''

    "Sakha, kill them the way you want them to be killed." The devil released the hidden binds to the Undead Commander Sakha, "Let them taste a fate worse than death!"

    "Haaaaaa!" Sakha roared and rushed towards Jin Rou in a speed of light and unpredictable trajectories as he danced his way towards his enemy.

    "ng! ng! ng!" Jin Rou received the attack with a swing and nging sounds reverberated the entire ce.

    The two exchanged blows for five seconds before the skeleton backed off to charge momentum.

    "Boom!" After which, Sakha leaped like a falling meteor towards Jin Rou with the power of a thousand worlds.

    "Hmph." Jin Rou snorted and received the blow that made him step back a few times.

    "Now!" Jin Rou shouted and suddenly, a shadow appeared behind the skeleton.

    "Colossal Fist!" It was Syni Su, as she looked at the enemy with a glint of mercilessness as she punched the skull with a weight of everything.

    "Boom!" Sakha was violently thrown away with that punch as its left arm was detached to its body.

    "Raah!" Sakha roared in anger as it felt the pain though he was already an undead.

    "Oh?" The devil on the throne''s interest was piqued, "I thought that the princess will stay by the sidelines, I didn''t expect that you will be joining the fray now."

    "Who do you think I am?" Syni Su wiped her fist with the other hand and answered, "I am the Syni Su of the Colossal State Universe, the second strongest of all. Don''t you underestimate Colossals or it would be your death without grave."

    "So scary." The devil acted like he was really scared. But eventually, heughed and said, "Whatever State Universe, you all are going to be under our rule."

    "Speak when you already did it." Syni Su provoked the enemy, "Just because you all have improved, you already thought of devouring other universes? You think of yourselves that high?"

    "..." The devil was silent.

    "What, am I wrong?" Syni Su''s barrage of words continued, "Since you devils are stronger now, you want to leap like dragons in the sky and rule everything. Your greed, that intense greed, is going to be your n''s ultimate demise."

    "Shut the fuck up!" The devil cursed out loud as its shout cracked the entire arena.

    Then, Syni Su could feel her legs weakening as she almost knelt down. Fortunately, Jin Rou supported her.

    Jin Rou was also surprised to feel this intense aura. He could feel the deep malice and hatred the devils bore for them. It was as if they wouldn''t be reconciled unless had under their feet or face genocide.

    They really wanted to put this universe under their mercy.

    "Lady of the Su Family, you sure can run your mouth so skillfully." The devil spoke in a sarcastic manner andughed, "Congrattions, you have sessfully angered me and my kins. Now, since you want to taste the bitterness and despair so bad, I''ll be giving it to you now."

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Two armored devils appeared in the arena and the aura they were releasing was almost on par with that devil on the throne. They looked very intimidating as they both held a spear.

    "These guys are on another level." Jin Rou could feel it. These two were way stronger than the previous ones by arge margin. He looked at Syni Su and spoke, "Syni, be careful. We are both zeniths but I could feel their threatening power. Be careful, because we will fight each."

    Syni Su nodded. Indeed, she couldn''t underestimate the enemy right now as she could also feel that the enemy wasn''t the same with the former ones.

    Now, it looked like she would need to fight for survival, instead of staying as a support by the back.

 Chapter 385 - Karshias

    Two armored devils were present. One was colored red, and one was colored blue. Though they didn''t say anything since appearing, it could be seen that they were looking at their enemies like they''re already dead.

    "Now, entertain me more, humans." The devil sitting on the throne spoke once again, "Go! Kill those two who hinder our n''s path towards domination!"

    "Rhum!" The red-armored devil equipped a giant mace, while the blue-armored devil equipped a giant de.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The two armored devils moved at the same time towards Jin Rou and Syni Su with a fast speed.

    "Hmph!" Jin Rou snorted and received the blow of the red-armored devil.

    "Haah!" While Syni Su took the blue-armored one.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The red-armored devil violently swung its mace for several times that made Jin Rou stepped back involuntarily. The strength of each swing shook the entire arena at another level.

    "Activate!" Jin Rou used his Sword''s End of the three sh series which thrown the red-armored devil away.

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou grabbed the opportunity while he still had the momentum and rushed towards where the red devil was.

    "ng!" However, just when Jin Rou swung his des, a shadow appeared and blocked it.

    It was the blue-armored devil. In just half a second, it managed to save the red one.

    "Raa!" The blue-armored devil roared and pushed back Jin Rou away.

    "It took the blue devil to reach our location in just half a second." Jin Rou started to calcte, "It''s not possible if the user is not proficient with speed. So I can safely deduce that the blue one is speed-expert, and the red-one is strength-expert."

    It was the most usible conclusion Jin Rou had came into. And if he was right, it would be of great help to them.

    Soon, the red-armored devil stood back up once again. It looked at Jin Rou with a thick killing intent that could terrify any living being.

    "Whoosh!" Then suddenly, the red-armored devil appeared at Jin Rou''s front in a blink of an eye with its mace lifted.

    "!" Jin Rou was rmed because of how fast the event was. However, he still managed to block the swing.

    "Kill... you..." The red-armored devik spoke in a deep voice. It was like the voice came from the deepest part of an abyss.

    "My killer isn''t yet to be born, and in fact, that being will never be born." Jin Rou counter attack the words of the devil, "Do you think just because you are powerful, you can do anything you want?"

    "Activate!" Then, Jin Rou used his Sea''s End as torrential sea waves appeared above. It flowed violently towards the red devil and threatened it.

    "!" The blue-armored devil was surprised to see this and was about toe in rescue to itsrade once again. It could feel the intense power of this attack.

    "Nope, you aren''t going to pass through." However, Syni Su blocked its path with a kick which made the blue devil step back for a few times, "You stay here like an obedient dog, will you?"

    "..." The devil sitting on the throne was surprised to see the events folding in front of its eyes, "Looks like I have underestimated these two quite a bit."

    He thought that using the Twin Devils would be enough to judge the humans. However, it turned out that he needed to expend much effort more or else, everything would be for naught.

    Then, he sent signals to the two devils which they immediately acknowledged.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou and Syni Su made several steps backward as a violent force raptured their way.

    That force came from the sitting devil.

    "So you finally decided to join in?" Jin Rou asked filled with sarcasm. However, on the other hand, he felt like it wasn''t the case.

    The devilughed and answered, "The likes of you aren''t deserving to be faced by my mightiness. However, you can enjoy facing another enemy right now."

    The two devils instantly fade away and became a streak of red and blue lights shotting up towards the sky. Then, the two lightsbined each other slowly but surely.

    Jin Rou could feel an ominous presence when this process was taking ce and wanted to move and stop it. However, for some unknown reason, he couldn''t move.

    "While you''re inside my arena, my rules is above all." The devil on the throne smirked as he obviously saw what Jin Rou nned to do, "So yeah, just prepare yourselves. You''ll be facing death sooner."

    "Talk when you really did it." Jin Rou harrumphed in disdain.

    "Don''t be so excited. I''m already on it." The devil smirked sinisterly.

    After several seconds, thebination was sessful and a new being emerged. It no longer had the color of blue and red, it was just a jet-ck devil with a dark armor with three swords hanging behind like they were flying.

    Jin Rou could feel the overwhelming power of this being.

    "This is stronger than the current me." Jin Rou muttered under his breath. He could feel the suffocating pressure this new devil was releasing.

    "Ah... It feels so great to be alive once again." The dark and deeper voice sounded from the devik, "And two zeniths as a prey the moment I am here, isn''t it too great?"

    "Karshias, enough babbling and get over it. There are still many things to take care of after this." The devil on the throne spoke with impatience.

    "Demure, I just got my whole body yet you are already rushing me?" Karshias shrugged helplessly, "Let me enjoy first, even a bit. It wouldn''t hurt you, right?"

    It turned out that the name of the devil sitting on the throne was Demure.

    "You can enjoy and take your time when we finish here. I''ll be letting you y around when we get out of here. For now, we need to kill these two immediately." Demure said with a glint of killing intent shing in its red eyes.

    It was time to end this, because the more this was prolonged, unpredictability would happen.

 Chapter 386 - Plan

    "Alright." Karshias sighed helplessly as if he was pathetic and all, "Well, I can just torture some womenter to satisfy my desires outside. Hmm, that would be better."

    "That''s right, you have all the timeter when we are done with our task so focus on the mission first." Demure nodded, "Furthermore, you know what type of existence the emperor when he is dissatisfied, right?"

    "..." The devil couldn''t help but flinch a bit when he heard the term ''emperor''. Due to his arrogance in the past, he was thought a hard lesson that was unforgettable for him.

    Seeing the other party''s reaction, Demure smiled and added, "So do your best, Karshias. The emperot thinks highly of you. Don''t let him down."

    "...okay." Karshias nodded. He then looked at Jin Rou and Syni Su who were standing not so far away from him. A sh of terrorizing eyes shed within, "You two are lucky. You will have an easy and quick death."

    "And who do you think you are to sentence us to die?" Jin Rou mocked, "You all are just a bunch of clowns, jumping for entertainment."

    "Oh?" Karshias raised his lips into a smile and said, "You have quite a tongue for your age. Does being the Celestial King made you think that you''re so high and mighty?"

    "Indeed. After all, that title alone was worth of arrogance and pride, don''t you think?" Jin Rou answered andshed back, "How about you though, and that devil on the throne? Justckeys to the so called emperor?"

    "..." Karshias didn''t say anything but his re was deathly enough for the two to sense danger.

    "Zmm!" The swords vibrated behind Karshias and shot up. Karshias then spoke in a dark and cold volume, "You must be killed immediately, so that your mouth wouldn''t be able to run."

    "Heh, am I already getting in your nerves? That''s too sudden." Jin Rou gripped his dual des tightly and provoked, "Come at me, then. Enough of chitchat."

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" One sword of the three descended down to Jin Rou with a gravitational force that could pull a whole world.

    "So be it. Die." Karshias spoke. The sword was colored gray and was threatening to t its enemies into a meat paste.

    "Stabilize!" Jin Rou shouted and a giant barrier appeared surrounding him and Syni Su.

    "Boom! Boom!" The sword gave a powerful force banging the barrier with a momentum that couldn''t be rivaled.

    "!" Jin Rou was stumped. This sword was actually breaking his barrier little by little! Do note that this protection was something that had never been damaged because it boasted to being impregnable.

    "Open!" Syni Su could feel the threat in this sword and immediately gave support to Jin Rou by fortifying the barrier. After a few seconds, the barrier had recovered.

    "Hmph. Utterly useless." Karshias saw this and retrieved the sword. However, he threw it away once again. But this time, the force was double than the previous.

    "Boom!" The sword shed with the barrier and almost broke the entire entity of the said thing.

    Jin Rou could not help but back off several steps because of the impact and used another barrier. Though his core was shook a bit, it wasn''t the time for him to think of any useless thing. In fact, he even didn''t have the luxury to think of something else because of the situation.

    "Syni, do you think you can use your ultimate system?" Jin Rou asked thedy, "I heard that it is very powerful that could destroy a world with just a single punch."

    "What? You want me to use it?" Syni Su was bbergasted. She hated that system, to be precised. Because it had a not so nice drawback in her stead.

    "Yes, I think we can win if you use that system." Jin Rou said as his tone was filled with grave seriousness, "As you can see, we are in a pinch right now and I am not able to activate all my systems here due to something restricting me. That''s why I can only rely on you."

    It was true. Though Jin Rou didn''t say anything a while ago, he could feel that Demure had yed some tricks under the matt. After all, Demure was the sole ruler of this ce and he could anything in his desire.

    "..." Syni Su wanted to decline. However, she knew that it wasn''t the right time to get her attitude over this. This battle could dictate their life and death, so she needed to cooperate with Jin Rou as much as possible, "Okay. But I need a minute or two. Buy me some."

    In order to use this technique, Syni Su needed to use an extravagant amount of resources and qi. So, it would take a bit of time to umte.

    "Alright, I''ll create an opening for you at the same time. Thus, within my signal, you need to deal a critical blow to that monster." Jin Rou was relieved that talking to Syni Su was easier than he expected. After all, he was asking too much this time. However, he had no choice either. Aside from the reason he stated, he also needed to conserve energy to fight that Demure who was still sitting on his throne.

    "Okay." Syni Su started umting power and resources from her spatial treasury.

    Now, Jin Rou had the full responsibility to protect Syni Su because she would remain immobilized and unconscious because of this process.

    "Bang! Bang!" Jin Rou put a million of stacked protection talismans around them.

    "Whoosh!" Then, Jin Rou dashed towards Karshias with his two swords.

    "ng! ng! ng!" Karshias and Jin Rou exchanged shes as the whole ground broke and created cracks all around the ce. Jin Rou didn''t stop on giving deathly shes towards the enemy so that he could hold the devil here.

    "I can sense a terrifying amount of qi being gathered into that location." Karshias spoke and looked at Syni Su,"Do you think I won''t know your n?"

    "You can know anything but you can''t do anything about it." Jin Rou didn''t stop on giving shes against Karshias, "Just stay put here and wait for your death."

 Chapter 387 - Three Slash Series, Breaking World

    "ng! ng! ng!" Jin Rou kept on giving barrage of shes to Karshias as he kept this man on hold. He was making sure that everything would flow naturally and his n be sessful. Though the enemy had already known what they were up to, he still needed to do his job.

    "Don''t think that you can stop me from moving over just because you''re blocking my way." Karshias was getting impatient. He then used extra force to push back Jin Rou with a swing.

    In terms of brute force, Karshias could defeat Jin Rou.

    "Sea''s End!" Karshias wanted to rush over to where Syni Su was. However, a torrential sea waves came crashing down to him with a terrifying force that even him, arge devil, took several steps backward.

    Jin Rou didn''t finish his attack there and activated Sword''s End a couple of times. Then, two heavy sword shes came running towards the enemy in addition to the torrential sea waves.

    "Bang! Bang! Thump!" Karshias was shocked. It made him took another two steps backward.

    "You!" The devil was instantly enraged. He couldn''t help but feel a little shame because a kid had made him do this!

    "I told you to stay put." Jin Rou smirked, "Don''t you also think that I''ll let you do as you please, no?"

    "A human is trying me?" Karshias was truly angered. He immediately let his full power burst into the void as everything shook, "You still have a way to go before you can defeat me."

    "Stop being so full of yourself. You are nothing but ackey to your emperor. So, what do you take pride of?" Jin Rou hauled an insult to Karshias with a sneering face.

    "I''ll be cutting your tongue first so that you wouldn''t be able to talk!" Karshias howled and activated his second sword.

    "Wham!" It then becamerger andrger until it already covered half of the arena. The sword itself was like an Excalibur that could threaten the worlds.

    "Bang! Boom!" Then, Karshias moved the sword and instantly turned red, and gave a hard full swing from the top that created arge explosion.

    Though Jin Rou had evaded it, he was greatly rmed of this power. If the first sword contained gravitational power, then this second sword contained brute strength and size.

    What''s more, the second sword should have a difficulty moving here as it already used half space of the arena. However, it moved smoothly like a flowing water which was strange.

    Jin Rou stacked more defensive lines and formations to where Syni Su was. He needed to protect her no matter what the cost because it would dictate their life and death. Of course, even if this failed, he could just use his power as ast resort. Whates next would be up to fate.

    "Sea''s End!" Jin Rou once again used this skill and another sea waves emerged from the void. It then attacked the big sword and made this small world tremble. Jin Rou had used a stronger Sea''s End than the previous, so it was expected that it was packed with force.

    The sword was shaken for a bit. However, it still remained floating in the air like a mighty being and was ready to annihte everything.

    Jin Rou couldn''t help but click his tongue. His skill didn''t do any damage to the sword even a bit even with an additional force added to his system. Of course, he already expected this. After all, he could feel its ancient power and all.

    "It''s useless." Karshias snorted and looked at Jin Rou with disdain, "My sword is indestructible, so unless I wish to destroy it, it wouldn''t happen! So taste it."

    The devil wanted to attack immediately. However, he felt a dangerous powering from the man. Even Demure squinted his eyes in seriousness.

    "Three sh Series, Breaking World!" Jin Rou suddenly shouted and threw the two swords he was holding and becamerge streaks of blue light with an arc on its tip.

    It was thest sh series of Jin Rou''s original system, the Breaking World. It contained the most powerful force and brutality that could annihte millions of worlds within a second.

    As it contained the dao of everything, it could easily nullify and reflect all attacksing from others.

    "!" Karshias was rmed and couldn''t help but flinch uncontrobly. This power was very simr to what he experienced in the past that gave him shadow. Thus, it had a detrimental effect to psychological portion.

    "Shit." Demure couldn''t help but curse under his breath. Coincidentally, Jin Rou''s power was simr to the emperor. And he could see the pale expression of Karshias, "I need Karshias outside of this ce, so I couldn''t let him die here."

    It was his spection that Karshias would be killed by this attack. Or even not killed, he would be injured severely that he wouldn''t be able to fight. All in all, it all leaded to the same result.

    "I should intervene and save Karshias now. Ah, what a troublesome guy." Demure sighed and was about to use his power to pull Karshias up.

    "Bang!" However, arge fist came towards him without further ado. Demure had evaded it, but his throne couldn''t.

    "You..." Demure was surprised to see who was the initiator of the attack.

    "It''s a one on one fight, you should be just enjoying the show right?" It was Syni Su. However, a muscr Syni Su who like underwent through an intense training of body building.

    It was the most powerful system of Syni Su, however, it was also the most hated. After all, her sexy figure was gone while using this power. As ady who was very cautious of what she looked like, it was understandable that she hated it this much.

    Syni Su had been waiting for the signal of Jin Rou of when she should join the fray. However, by the looks of it, he could take care of it now. Thus, she decided to stop Demure so that Jin Rou could focus on Karshias.

 Chapter 388 - Syni Su VS. Demure

    "Grug!" Jin Rou''s attacknded fully on Karshias and was thrown away. After bumping on the thick wall of arena, he spat a mouthful of blood and knelt.

    Jin Rou sighed in relief. He thought that he''s going to spend another batch of his reserved qi. Fortunately, he dealt a critical blow to the enemy or else it might have caused him enormous resources.

    In actuality, Jin Rou was expecting that hisst sh series would only injure Karshias by a number. After all, Karshias was very powerful that he could almost rival his father, Fan Rou already. However, it wasn''t the case so things and his n went smoothly more than the calcted.

    Demure was surprised to see this result. He thought that Karshias could survive it without getting injured this grave. But it wasn''t the case right now. The table was turning slowly on their enemies'' tide so he needed to step up his game.

    "Do you think with your Colossal Intensification, you can already stop me?" Demure asked Syni Su. It was clear that he was trying to provoke thedy.

    Colossal Intensification was the name of Syni Su''s current activated system, and it was her ultimate. Packed with strong force and defense, it was capable of attacking and defending at the same time. In fact, even Jin Rou needed to tread carefully if he wanted to survive this skill.

    "Don''t you underestimate our power, you devil." Syni Su sneered, "My family is the second strongest out of all while yours is at the bottom of the food chain, trying to get a living barely. So who are you to act high and mighty in front of me?"

    "..." Demure''s expression turned very cold and sinister. His eyes were ring at Syni Su as if he wanted to skin thedy alive for several times until he was relieved of his desire and revenge, "I would love to shred you into thousand pieces and drink your blood right now. With how precious your blood is, I know it would be very delicious."

    "Only if you have the capability, that is." Syni Su chuckled, "But I doubt about it."

    "Looks like getting a power up made you think that you can push me over." Demure''s hands quickly moved like a snake and said, "Very well, I will let you taste how powerful I am. Remember, I am the ruler of this ce!"

    "Boom!" Then, thousands of swords appeared behind Demure. Each sword carried a terrifying amount of power. He looked like he was ready to kill his enemies fast and clean.

    "Bulge." Syni Su''s muscles were acting up as they created a muscr protection for her, "Come."

    "Whoosh!" Just when she said that, Demure moved so fast that he reached Syni Su in quarter of a second. His hands sharpened and made a pping gesture towards her.

    "Boom!" Syni Su crossed her arms before her face and received the attack which thrown her in a distance.

    What power! Syni Su was shocked with this strength. It was just a brute force, yet it already threw her away like a paper. Not to mention, her arms took damage even with the fact that she fortified her muscles.

    "Hah!" Syni Su immediately backed up and rushed towards Demure. This time, she took the opportunity to initiate the attack. She crumpled her fist and made a punching pose.

    "Boom!" A loud explosion was created as a gargantuan force came out of Syni Su''s fist. It created a shockwave that shook the entire geography of the arena.

    "Useless attack." Demure snorted and used a hundred swords to make a shield. It then turned into an unbreakable one as the shockwave wasn''t sessful to break through it.

    "Thump! Thump!" However, Syni Su wasn''t finished yet. She stomped the ground two times to charge momentum and danced like a gentle sea water wave. Then, she kicked the air and arge arc-like came out, carrying the power of the universe towards Demure.

    Demure did the same pattern, but activated 150 swords this time to be his protection. He thought that it would be enough to deter this attack useless.

    "Crash!" However, the attack easily got through his 150 swords and broke it in a matter of a second which rmed Demure.

    "Boom! Boom!" Two explosions resounded as the attack came in contact with Demure. However, after a few seconds, it could be seen that he wasn''t injured even in the slightest that even a small scratch wasn''t present.

    "Even that attack didn''t work?" Syni Su now realized how powerful Demure was. In all honesty, that kick contained half of her qi. So, she expected a favorable oue. However, it wasn''t what she thought would happen, "Are you toying with me?"

    She couldn''t help but curse under her breath.

    "That one nice kick you made, Little Princess of Su Family." Demure praised thedy, "Though too bad, it isn''t effective still."

    ---

    "You bastard." On the other side, Karshias cursed loudly as he caught his breath, "I changed my mind. I''m going to torture you until you beg for forgiveness on me. I''m not going to let you die until you do!"

    Karshias'' mind was clouded with rage and all he could think of was to take his revenge. On his part, this was an utter humiliation that only killing Jin Rou in a most despairing state could be erased.

    "With your body, do you think you canst long?" Jin Rou smiled coldly and spoke, "You are all talk and no bark. Feeling so entitled just because of a cheap power."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Besides, let me rify one thing. No matter what, be it sessful or failure, you all will never leave this ce alive. I mean, this universe."

    With those words, Jin Rou smirked.

    Karshias didn''t mind what Jin Rou said and focused on rapidly healing his injuries. He needed to stall for a little more time so that he could fight once again.

    "Boom!" However, Jin Rou wasn''t dumb to let him be. So, he gave the devil a hard kick on the face that made him roll several times on the ground.

    A/N:

    I''m sorry for thete upload. Our region has currently suffered from a destructive Super Typhoon Roly (Goni) and I''m still trying to recuperate since the power is out. Rest assured that I''ll be uploading chapters as best as I can.

    Yours, Brei.

 Chapter 389 - Dire Situation

    "Boom! Boom!" Karshias rolled on the floor once again in a violent pace until he crashed on the arena''s thick wall. However, this time, he came prepared thus the attack wasn''t that severe.

    "Activate!" Karshias howled in rage and released a tantamount of essence blood. In actuality, he wasn''t willing to use this as it could shorten his lifespan. However, now wasn''t the time to dilly dally or else he would be killed just like that.

    "Form!" Karshias didn''t waste time as his essence blood became a phoenix with a zing fire.

    "Screech!" The phoenix revealed an ear-piercing screech and rushed towards Jin Rou in an unstoppable momentum. The force it carried contained was veryrge as it contain arge world.

    "Hmph!" Jin Rou snorted and swung his dual des with a heavy power installed.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou''s des shed with the beast and almost staggered backwards. What power! Though he already knew that this phoenix was powerful, he didn''t expect it that it would be to this extent! However, it wasn''t unreasonable. After all, it came from a very precious essence blood.

    "Activate!" Jin Rou didn''t hesitate to activate an attack formation. It was a transparent palm above him and its size was massive enough to topple everything. The palm was directed to the beast, and immediately descended down.

    "Bang!" The palm was so strong that it made the phoenix screech miserably. It was like a chicken being ughtered.

    "No!" Karshias revealed a pale expression, with an obvious amount of terrified. He hurriedly tried to retrieve the phoenix towards him. It was made of his precious blood. He couldn''t just let it go to waste.

    However, would Jin Rou let him be? Of course not. He wouldn''t let his enemy take any advantage right now. He wasn''t merciful enough to grace this devil a chance to survive.

    "Boom!" Then, the palm suddenly got a tremendous power and instantly plummeted the phoenix into nothingness. The beast didn''t even have the chance to cry for help as it disappeared within a blink of an eye.

    "Bastard! I''m going to kill you!" Karshias was totally enraged and threw all caution away and started rampaging maniacally towards Jin Rou. He was like a bull with a sharp horn trying to attack his enemy head on.

    Jin Rou smirked when he saw this. He knew that this was the final ditch of effort of the enemy. Since he destroyed a treasured part of the devil, it would surely not let him off even if he took down the enemy with him.

    Jin Rou raised his des and totally locked the vital part of the enemy. The neck. With how sharp the des of Jin Rou, he could surely cut it clean without any problem.

    However, just when he was about to swing his weapon down, a voice suddenly entered his ears.

    "Kill Karshias and thisdy''s life shall be traded for it. I am daring you." It was Demure''s cold voice.

    Then, he looked at the way where Syni Su was and was stumped to see the situation.

    Syni Su was immobilized, and was currently lying on the ground with her back above. And, there were many ck rods that were impaled to her, which made her unable to move. Not just that, Demure was crouching by the side with a dagger touching thedy''s neck. In fact, there was already a little blood flowing.

    "What..." Because of this situation, he forgot that there was an enemy attacking him.

    "Boom!" Then, Karshias head sessfully hit Jin Rou and thetter was thrown away violently.

    "Grug!" Jin Rou spat a mouthful of blood as his vision became blurry. It looked like he suffered a major damage from that attack. Though Karshias just attacked him head on physically, it contained a packed all out force from him. Secondster, he felt that his body was weakening. However, he fought hard and didn''t let it get over him.

    "That''s what you get for trying to get into my nerves! You dared to destroy my essence blood. So, you must face the consequence!" Karshias became ted as he saw the injured Jin Rou. However, he knew that it wouldn''t happen if Demure didn''t intervene. So, he shot thetter a grateful look with a snort.

    Demure didn''t mind and just smiled. He needed to intervene as he very much needed Karshias'' assistance outside of this arena. They would fight the celestial family, and Karshias had a major role to y there. Furthermore, he promised the emperor that he wouldn''t let anything happen to Karshias and everything must fall into ces withoutrgeplications. So, he was very careful with his actions.

    "Jin, don''t think about me! Just kill these two while you still can. I am fine! I can die here but you cannot!" Syni Su shouted at the top of her lungs. She no longer have that elegance she had a while ago. Right now, all she wanted was to Jin Rou survive this. Even if it meant that she would trade her dear life for it.

    "..." Jin Rou didn''t know what to say. He looked at the eyes of thedy that were filled with determination. It was the eyes of a person who was willing to die for the sake of others.

    If he really went on in offense now, he was sure that Demure would sh Syni Su''s neck without hesitation. And he would fight these two to death.

    In actual fact, Jin Rou was contemting about this method. Syni Su might lose her life, but Jin Rou had a big chance of escaping this ce if he couldn''t kill these two devils. He wasn''t the type of saint who would save anyone in distress. What more for ady who he just had a little of a connection?

    Demure knew that Jin Rou was thinking of something, thus he was waiting with patience. The tide was overturned against the enemies and there was a little to very miniscule chance of them creating aeback.

    What Jin Rou could do in this despairing situation?

 Chapter 390 - Timeos

    "Boom! Boom!" Karshias rolled on the floor once again in a violent pace until he crashed on the arena''s thick wall. However, this time, he came prepared thus the attack wasn''t that severe.

    "Activate!" Karshias howled in rage and released a tantamount of essence blood. In actuality, he wasn''t willing to use this as it could shorten his lifespan. However, now wasn''t the time to dilly dally or else he would be killed just like that.

    "Form!" Karshias didn''t waste time as his essence blood became a phoenix with a zing fire.

    "Screech!" The phoenix revealed an ear-piercing screech and rushed towards Jin Rou in an unstoppable momentum. The force it carried contained was veryrge as it contain arge world.

    "Hmph!" Jin Rou snorted and swung his dual des with a heavy power installed.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou''s des shed with the beast and almost staggered backwards. What power! Though he already knew that this phoenix was powerful, he didn''t expect it that it would be to this extent! However, it wasn''t unreasonable. After all, it came from a very precious essence blood.

    "Activate!" Jin Rou didn''t hesitate to activate an attack formation. It was a transparent palm above him and its size was massive enough to topple everything. The palm was directed to the beast, and immediately descended down.

    "Bang!" The palm was so strong that it made the phoenix screech miserably. It was like a chicken being ughtered.

    "No!" Karshias revealed a pale expression, with an obvious amount of terrified. He hurriedly tried to retrieve the phoenix towards him. It was made of his precious blood. He couldn''t just let it go to waste.

    However, would Jin Rou let him be? Of course not. He wouldn''t let his enemy take any advantage right now. He wasn''t merciful enough to grace this devil a chance to survive.

    "Boom!" Then, the palm suddenly got a tremendous power and instantly plummeted the phoenix into nothingness. The beast didn''t even have the chance to cry for help as it disappeared within a blink of an eye.

    "Bastard! I''m going to kill you!" Karshias was totally enraged and threw all caution away and started rampaging maniacally towards Jin Rou. He was like a bull with a sharp horn trying to attack his enemy head on.

    Jin Rou smirked when he saw this. He knew that this was the final ditch of effort of the enemy. Since he destroyed a treasured part of the devil, it would surely not let him off even if he took down the enemy with him.

    Jin Rou raised his des and totally locked the vital part of the enemy. The neck. With how sharp the des of Jin Rou, he could surely cut it clean without any problem.

    However, just when he was about to swing his weapon down, a voice suddenly entered his ears.

    "Kill Karshias and thisdy''s life shall be traded for it. I am daring you." It was Demure''s cold voice.

    Then, he looked at the way where Syni Su was and was stumped to see the situation.

    Syni Su was immobilized, and was currently lying on the ground with her back above. And, there were many ck rods that were impaled to her, which made her unable to move. Not just that, Demure was crouching by the side with a dagger touching thedy''s neck. In fact, there was already a little blood flowing.

    "What..." Because of this situation, he forgot that there was an enemy attacking him.

    "Boom!" Then, Karshias head sessfully hit Jin Rou and thetter was thrown away violently.

    "Grug!" Jin Rou spat a mouthful of blood as his vision became blurry. It looked like he suffered a major damage from that attack. Though Karshias just attacked him head on physically, it contained a packed all out force from him. Secondster, he felt that his body was weakening. However, he fought hard and didn''t let it get over him.

    "That''s what you get for trying to get into my nerves! You dared to destroy my essence blood. So, you must face the consequence!" Karshias became ted as he saw the injured Jin Rou. However, he knew that it wouldn''t happen if Demure didn''t intervene. So, he shot thetter a grateful look with a snort.

    Demure didn''t mind and just smiled. He needed to intervene as he very much needed Karshias'' assistance outside of this arena. They would fight the celestial family, and Karshias had a major role to y there. Furthermore, he promised the emperor that he wouldn''t let anything happen to Karshias and everything must fall into ces withoutrgeplications. So, he was very careful with his actions.

    "Jin, don''t think about me! Just kill these two while you still can. I am fine! I can die here but you cannot!" Syni Su shouted at the top of her lungs. She no longer have that elegance she had a while ago. Right now, all she wanted was to Jin Rou survive this. Even if it meant that she would trade her dear life for it.

    "..." Jin Rou didn''t know what to say. He looked at the eyes of thedy that were filled with determination. It was the eyes of a person who was willing to die for the sake of others.

    If he really went on in offense now, he was sure that Demure would sh Syni Su''s neck without hesitation. And he would fight these two to death.

    In actual fact, Jin Rou was contemting about this method. Syni Su might lose her life, but Jin Rou had a big chance of escaping this ce if he couldn''t kill these two devils. He wasn''t the type of saint who would save anyone in distress. What more for ady who he just had a little of a connection?

    Demure knew that Jin Rou was thinking of something, thus he was waiting with patience. The tide was overturned against the enemies and there was a little to very miniscule chance of them creating aeback.

    What Jin Rou could do in this despairing situation?

    ...

 Chapter 391 - Demures Rage

    Demure was truly enraged. His n was going smoothly, but now, everything was ruined because Karshias was killed. How would he exin this to his emperor? Just imagining the consequence was already giving him a shudder.

    "You have really done it... You have... Truly done it this time..." Demure''s shaking shoulders was enough to determine that he was angered, incensed filled with millions of grievances. As his bloodshot eyes looked at Jin Rou, he spoke once again, "If I don''t tear you two to shreds, this feelings of mine will never be gone!"

    "Looks like he is about to go all out and kill us." Jin Rou wryly smiled. He already expected this. After all, he caused a great disturbance in their ns and it was natural that the devil would be this infuriated.

    "..." Syni Su didn''t know what to say about hisment. She just sighed gently and looked at the back of the man. Although Jin Rou said those words, she was very sure that Jin Rou would still have something up his sleeve amidst of his extreme exhaustion. He wouldn''t let her die helplessly here. After all, he used hisst means to save her.

    "Boom!" Demure''s body turned into a red figure with thorns on his back. He was like a zing fire amidst of a stormy sea, capable of tearing the heavens in two. Not just that, he was also giving off a very dangerous aura that could suffocate all the living beings.

    "Using his essence blood like this, he is sure not want to waste it." Jin Roumented silently. Demure had used his essence blood to transform himself, and give him a terrifying boost of power. With this method, his essence blood wouldn''t have gone to waste.

    Not to mention, the devil was also using his blood to gather the dao of this arena. The Judgement Arena should have beenpleted its mission if Karshias was still alive. But now that Karshias was gone, this domain was utterly useless except its dao. So he wanted to suck it dry to fill even a bit of the profit.

    "Syni, be sure that you stay behind me. Unless I tell you to do something, just stay put. You got me?" Jin Rou fronted thedy and spoke with a serious and grave tone, "I''m going to do something about this. So don''t worry."

    Syni Su nodded. She knew the severity of this situation thus she wasn''t going to pull him down.

    Jin Rou was nning to use his very blood in exchange of power. He was going to exhaust a volume of it in order to contend against Demure. After all, thetter''s power had increased by several times and it would be impossible to defeat him by just his power level right now.

    Of course, he knew and was aware of the consequences of using his blood to boost his power. But he wasn''t willing to standby and watch them being killed. If there was a way, then he would grit his teeth and march forward.

    Since he already saved thedy, might as well do it until the end. At the end of the day, he couldn''t let himself watch Syni Su dying here. At first, he particrly didn''t care about her. She might be his childhood friend in consideration, but it was all a matter in the past.

    But now, he could feel some sort of connection and feelings of wanting to save this damsel in distress, he as the knight in shining armor. Perhaps, it was because of Syni Su''s selfless words a while ago that triggered this. Who knows? Only him knew the answer in his heart.

    "Are you ready to die?" Demure''s cold voice entered their ears. He was really going to kill them now, "Be sure to have said your good byes properly to each other because it will be thest time you can talk."

    "You keep on barking like a dog. Juste at me and try to do it." Jin Rou provoked the devil, "Show us if you can really do what you''re saying."

    "Sure." Demure instantly disappeared from Jin Rou''s sight and appeared in front of him. Demure gave a hard kick towards Jin Rou''s neck but thetter immediately used his arm as his shield.

    "Bam!" Jin Rou was thrown away to the wall, leaving web of cracks.

    Demure didn''t stop there and immediately released a thorn from his back. He then hold it like throwing spear and threw it towards Jin Rou.

    "Whoosh! Bang!" The thorn crossed the void in a split of second and was threatening to kill its enemy!

    "Form!" Jin Rou shouted and created stockpiled defensive formations in the appearance of paper. It looked like an ancient book that had the knowledge of all daos of the universe.

    "Boom!" The thorn shed with the defensive formation and gave a loud explosion. It was very ear piercing as rubbles was thrown in all directions.

    "Do you really think that it is enough to stop my thorn?!" Demure shouted, "Keep dreaming, because you will die eventually right here and right now!"

    "Crack! Crack!" The papers gave a cracking sound as it was slowly being destroyed by the thorn.

    "!" Jin Rou was rmed by this. His formation was being defeated like this! He wanted to move to evade the thorn on time. However, he was too weak that his muscles wasn''t moving even a bit.

    "Looks like I really need to do this..." Jin Rou sighed in despair. He still had a chance of winning, but using his pure blood would gave him a severe consequence. Then, he circted his blood rapidly to form a force. It all happened in just a matter of seconds.

    "Just die already!" The devil howled and wanted to see Jin Rou''s body getting impaled. Thus, he added force to the thorn.

    "Boom!" However, just when everything was going smoothly once again on the devil''s end, a hand suddenly appeared and held the thorn like it was its pet. Then, the hand crumpled the thorn into smithereens leaving everyone in surprise.

 Chapter 392 - Dan Rou Appears

    Demure was rmed when he saw this. He immediately raised his guard to its utmost point. That palm could suppress his thorn without any difficulty at all. It just meant that a formidable opponent has appeared.

    "Show yourself!" Demure shouted. He wasn''t willing to fight someone who was hiding in the shadows.

    "Ah, don''t you think that it''s shameful for an older generation devil like you to bully someone who hasn''t even reached theiring of age?" Then, a handsome white-haired man suddenly appeared.

    "Uncle Dan!" Jin Rou was greatly relieved when he saw this person who just saved him. It turned out that it was his uncle! But, how did he manage to find him here and this abyss? As far as Jin Rou knew, the devil had closed this domain temporarily so that outsiders couldn''t find this ce. Anyway, it''s not important right now so he didn''t ask.

    When Demure heard who this person was, his eyes opened wide with surprise. To think that this guest had unexpectedly someone from the celestial family once again, and a powerful persona at that!

    "What, say something. You idiot." Dan Rou ignored Jin Rou and taunted the devil, "You think just because you own this little space, you think you are capable of hiding it from everyone? And how many guts do you have to touch a member of our family? Surely you must be asking for death."

    "So what if you are from the Rou''s?" Demure snorted and was agitated, "Nevertheless, all of you are going to die here."

    Dan Rou signaled Jin Rou to go and protect Syni Su and looked at the devil with a sneering face, "You aren''t powerful enough to say those words."

    "Let our abilities talk then!" Demure''s back thorns shot up towards the sky and fell towards Dan Rou. They looked like falling meteorites from the starry sky.

    "Boom! Boom!" Dan Rou punched the air and cracked the void. Afterwards, the meteorites that were supposed tond on him suddenly changed direction towards Demure.

    "!" Demure was terrified by his own attack when he saw it wasing his way. He immediately tried to retrieve the thorns, however it was useless.

    "Thinking of stopping your attacks by connection?" Dan Rou smirked, "I''m sorry but it wouldn''t be possible now."

    After all, I cut it myself.

    "You! Bastard!" Demure was incensed. But he didn''t have the time to bicker with Dan Rou. He immediately activated all his avable defensive measures and braced himself. It was no use evading this attack, as it follow its enemies until they sessfullynded a hit.

    "Boom! Boom!" Those thorns threw Demure away like a kite with its strings snapped. He bumped into the wall so hard that it made him spurt ck blood.

    "Grug!" Demure knelt down on the ground and tried to catch his breath. Though he survived his own attack, he barely managed to do it and was actually injured seriously.

    "Oh?" Dan Rou was amused when he saw that Demure had survived that terrifying attack, "I thought that it''s the end for you. But it looks like you are tougher than you look."

    "Bastard!" Demure wasn''t dumb. Because of that single exchange, he already knew the disparity between him and the enemy. He didn''t have any chance of defeating the enemy. Perhaps, only the True Four Devils had the capability. After all, this person was a matured being of the Rou celestial family!

    Demure started to calcte the best coordinates of this domain to escape. He wasn''t heroic enough that he would choose to die with honor here. His life was more important than everything.

    After a few seconds, he finished his calction and was about to head out. However, a hand suddenly gripped his head and spoke coldly, "Thinking of escaping? Stay here."

    "Bang!" Dan Rou smashed the head he was holding to the ground with a massive force. Though it didn''t crushed the enemy, it made the devil spurt more and more blood.

    "Tsk, so hard physical body." Dan Rou clicked his tongue. To think that Demure could activate his defenses at thest second.

    Demure''s vision was turning and his vision blurred. It indicated how heavy his injuries now were. He wanted to curse out loud but he couldn''t because of the damn exhaustion.

    Since from the start, he was consuming his qi just to maintain this arena. If Karshias didn''t dilly dally a while ago, they would have brought judgement already. Unfortunately, things turned south when he died. He promised that if he saw Karshias in another world, he would strangle him to death again.

    "This is your end, Devil." Dan Rou looked at the dying devil. Though he was still alive, it was just a matter of time before he die.

    Demure didn''tment on this and just looked at what his eyes could see. It was the roof of this arena, a in ck painting.

    It looked like he already epted his situation.

    "Kill me. There''s no point in here." Demure spoke after a minute. His voice was now lifeless unlike before. For him, death would be now a relief.

    "I want to ask you a question." Dan Rou didn''t show any impatience and said, "There are other universes that you can attack. Why us?"

    "I have the right not to answer your question." Demure answered.

    "Yes, you have. But since you are going to die anyway, why don''t you tell the tale? I know this attack of yours has more to it. This isn''t just a simple invading of territory. You clearly have a goal here." Dan Rou spoke with details, "After all, you have mobilized all of your power to attack us."

    "ˇ­" Demure was speechless when he heard this. To think that the enemy could think so ahead and had almost seen their entire facade.

    "I will take your silence as an agreement to my words." Dan Rou smiled and said, "So what is your true goal here aside from dominating our universe?"

    This time, his voice turned colder and colder that the temperature dropped significantly.

 Chapter 393 - So Many Ways To Make You Sing

    Demure didn''t answer the question, once again. It seemed like he would be hard-headed about this. However, it was understandable. Because as a loyal member of their n, he wasn''t willing to expose any secrets that might be detrimental to their journey towards domination.

    "You really don''t want to speak up?" Dan Rou smirked and said, "You see, I have so many ways to make you sing the canary. I wonder if you would like to try?"

    Hearing this, Demure''s body flinched. He didn''t want to be the reason why their ns would be spoiled. However, what was his chance of getting back at Dan Rou? It was zero. The difference in power was too obvious that he needed no calctions or whatsoever.

    "We''re saved..." Syni Su felt like she escaped death by a narrow margin as she slumped down to the ground, sighing in relief. She thought she was going to die here. But in actuality, she didn''t care at all if she would die here. She was more worried to Jin Rou as he faced Demure a while ago. She felt like thousands of thorns were piercing her heart the more that she see Jin Rou being hurt.

    "Yes, we are." Jin Rou looked at thedy in front of him with indescribable emotions. He immediately grabbed a coat in his space and covered Syni Su. The temperature here was getting lower, so it was getting colder and colder.

    "Thank you." Syni Su spoke in a calm and grateful tone. She was truly cold and she didn''t bring anything to cover her body during this time. Thus, Jin Rou''s act of grace saved her the trouble of asking.

    "No, it should be me who must be thankful." Jin Rou sighed and said, "You really helped me a lot this time. And though we almost died here, the fact that you yed a major role was undeniable."

    It was true. While Jin Rou had done his part, Syni Su had done more than her part as well. When Jin Rou felt the the ground was shaking when they were still above, he immediately sent his coordinates to his uncle in any case that they couldn''t get out themselves.

    And that proved to be the best thing he did so far. After all, their enemies were far greater than expected. He could have a chance to defeat Demure, but it would cost him so much that he couldn''t almost bear. Thankfully, Dan Rou came at the right time and saved him.

    "..." Syni Su was speechless and didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect that she would receive such a heart-warming words from Jin Rou. After all, he remained cold and distant during their meeting a while ago. She wanted to say something, but her shyness covered her mind and in the end, she just nodded.

    Jin Rou smiled when he saw this. Then, looked at his uncle who was torturing the devil with his undesired methods.

    Dan Rou was disrupting the dao waves of Demure by giving opposite and stronger waves. It meant that two waves were counterflowing, creating a disturbance in the body.

    "You..." Demure wanted to curse Dan Rou who was doing something to his body hidden by his eyes. He could only feel an excruciating pain that tear all of his organs. He wanted to scream, but it seemed that his high voice was trapped into something.

    "Don''t worry, this is just the beginning of your pain." Dan Rouughed and sat beside the devil, "The more this takes longer, the more it would be more painful to you. Without the ability to scream or shout, just how long can youst?"

    He paused for a second and added, "Of course, if you are willing to talk, then you can rest assured that you wouldn''t suffer anymore."

    "Do you think I''m dumb enough to believe your words?" Demure was gritting his teeth in pain, he couldn''t understand this type of pain, but it was very very painful to the extreme.

    "You have no choice but to believe me. I''m holding you life, so what can you do about it?" Dan Rou provoked the devil.

    Demure didn''t speak anymore. The pain was already taking all over his body that he felt that he would be numb. However, he still wanted to bury the secrets to his grave. As a loyal servant of the emperor, he wouldn''t betray the n so that he could save himself.

    "This is taking so long." Dan Rou was getting impatient and his voice turned cold, "Since you don''t want to sing, then I''ll make you."

    He stretched his hand to the forehead of the devil and a light came from it.

    "Ahhhhhhh!!!" Then, Demure, who couldn''t scream from pain a while ago, screamed like a mad beast that was going to die. He felt like his head was being tore apart by a massive force and an alien force was trying to get every nerves he got.

    "Fucker!!" Demure cursed out and felt that every information was being sucked from his head. He wanted to kill himself immediately but he couldn''t. In fact, from the very start, killing himself was no longer possible as Dan Rou prevented him from doing it.

    "I told you, right? I have many ways to make you sing the canary. You think that you are so powerful just because you have attained that position in your n? And, you wanted to remain loyal?" Dan Rouughed and said, "I''m sorry, but in front of me, you are just an ant that can be squished."

    "Boom!" After that, Demure''s head exploded and his body was the only part left. The red color returned to jet-ck and finally turned to gray. After a few seconds, it became ashes that turned left and right by the wind of this abyss.

    Demure has died. But it wasn''t the end.

    "Jin''er, prepare yourself." Dan Rou carefully analyzed the information he got and his face got very serious, "We need to rush over to the pce before it''s toote."

 Chapter 394 - Terrifying Line Up

    Judging by his uncle''s tone, he could sense the urgency of the matter. However, he didn''t ask. The information could be filledter on, what''s important was that they must reach the pce before it''s toote.

    Dan Rou also had no time to exin things right now. Because in this dire and dangerous situation, time was very precious.

    After which, Dan Rou checked the two persons beside him and see if there was something that needed urgent treatment. Fortunately, there was none. So he calcted the coordinates to leave this abyss.

    ---

    In the vicinity of the pce. Dark clouds were looming above as if a cmity has descended was about to descend. Many figures in group could be seen in therge sky of the realm.

    The Rou Celestial Family was standing by the pce, with their armies of tens of millions. Their expressions were grave enough because they knew that it was now the time for the thing to happen.

    Opposite of them were a group of devils, about 20 beings. These devils were so huge in figure, about 100 meters tall. What''s more, there''s a bigger devil, about 200 meters. He was sitting on arge throne and was looking at the family''s direction with red eyes. It could be seen that his eyes had a terrifying killing intent raging within.

    The devils had finally arrived. And was about to take the pce for their reserve. This was the start of their path towards domination. And, everyone shall acknowledge their very existence as the utmost overlord of all.

    "Greetings, Rou Celestial Family." A member of the True Devils, with a number 4 printed on his forehead, had stepped forward and spoke, "I am the 4th True Devil, Maymar. Wee here personally because His Majesty wants to have a talk with your family."

    "Have a talk?" Fan Rouughed and taunted Maymar, "You devils brought your entire line up here. And you''re telling me you want to talk?"

    The devils has actually brought 15 devil generals, 4 True Devils, and the emperor himself, if we would exclude the two devils who died.

    Though they were few in terms of people, the devils couldn''t be underestimated. They brought their full power here in this universe! What''s the actual use of those ten million of army on the family''s side if a single true devil could annihte them by a fourth or third.

    In actuality, the emperor wanted to bring all their armies and fight a war of attrition against the Rou family. However, his adviser, Demure, suggested to withdraw them since this fight was going to be between zeniths. So the armies were actually useless in a sense here. They would just bring more casualties and losses on their side, so Demure wanted to cut their losses as much as possible.

    The emperor wanted to say something, however he felt that one of his connections towards his loyal subordinates had been severed. It surprised the emperor a bit. However, he regained hisposure just after a second.

    It wasn''t the time to aggrieve the dead. As the emperor, he had a heavy responsibility here. Furthermore, now that they crossed the line, it was now a battle to the death against the celestial family.

    Maymar chuckled when he heard the former celestial king''s words, "Indeed, we have brought our full line up here. But that''s just a safety precaution on our part. After all, we are here in your territory. Who knows what will happen, right?"

    His words sounded convincing. However, Maymar had failed to hide his killing intent, thus making his statementughable.

    "Safety precautions?" Fan Rouughed softly, "But you''re leaking so much killing intent that I could feel it."

    He paused for a second and resumed, "Let''s stop this little show of facade of yours. You want to seize our universe, right?"

    "..." Maymar was speechless as he stared coldly at Fan Rou.

    No matter how many times Maymar twisted his words, it all ended up to what Fan Rou had said. Indeed, they were here yo devour this wholend called True State Universe.

    "See, I''m right." Fan Rou smiled and said, "However, you devils from that lowly universe must be dreaming. To think of attempting to devour our universe to your bidding? You are jesting."

    "Former Celestial King Fan Rou, I have heard of your exploits. You truly preceded expectations." Maymar calmly said, "However, you aren''t in a position to talk to us devils like that. We came here for a peace talk, domination is out of the question."

    "I''m amazed how can you deny a thing without batting an eye. You sure have done this so many times." Fan Rou smiled coldly and spoke.

    He wanted to say more. However, Yanlu Rou urged him to stop. Fan Rou immediately stepped back and rather felt cheated. He wasn''t done with his part yet but his mother had already intervened.

    Yanlu Rou stepped forward and judged every devil present. Then, her gaze stopped at the emperor sitting on the throne and said, "Devil Emperor, I think you are the only one who has the position to talk to me, don''t you?"

    She was hinting a very obvious point. The emperor should do his job as Yanlu Rou was doing hers. As these two were the leaders of their group right now, it was right that the emperor would step forward to.

    A devil wanted to oppose this. However, the emperor signaled him to shut up and stood up from his throne. Now, he looked more gigantic than ever. Yanlu Rou''s size look like an ant in front of this devil.

    Seeing the devil, Yanlu Rou''s voice sounded out, "Devil Emperor, you know how I work things. If you''re here for a talk, then let''s sit down and talk what you want to. But if you are here with malice, I don''t think I need to say more."

    It was a true warning. If the other side wants to push their buttons, the family would go all out to annihte them. But Yanlu Rou was willing to give them a chance. Not because she pitied them, but because she could take bear the losses even if they win.

 Chapter 395 - Patrosh

    This time, the emperor''s gaze turned profound as if millions of eons have passed. He chuckled and said with a deep voice, "Yanlu Rou, I don''t think you know what kind of situation you are in right now."

    Yanlu Rou''s brows knitted. But she didn''t say anything. She wanted the other party to finish what he was trying to say.

    The emperor looked at the whole army of the family, then towards the Rou family which consisted of four members right now and spoke, "We are here because we want this ce, this treasure trove called True State Universe."

    Indeed. True State Universe was called a vast treasure trove just next to the strongest universe of the five, the Prime State Universe. With all the treasures that could be found here, it was obvious that the devils would try to eat everything here. Of course, it''s not the main agenda of these devils here.

    "So you want to oust our family and be reced by you devils?" Yanlu Rou''s face was getting dark. She was a prideful being, how could she let this devil run off his mouth so much? Unfortunately, she couldn''t just attack at all. She needed to tread carefully or it might be the end of her family.

    "Oust you?" The devil emperor created a creepyugh and answered, "We are not going to oust you. We will annihte every member of your family and connected to it, until we deeply uprooted your n here in this universe."

    Hearing this, Yanlu Rou almost flinched ftom surprise. The audacity of this devil to say such words right in front of her!

    "But of course, there will be an exception." The emperor spoke once again, "If your family swears an allegiance to our n, then I won''t mind sparing you. Don''t worry, there will be no opposing here. My words are thew and everyone in my n shall abide it."

    It''s not just an empty allegiance, he was pertaining. He meant that the family should sign a pact and any retaliation would kill the people who pledged.

    "Hah. Aren''t you cocky, Patrosh?" Yanlu Rou was extremely mad. This devil emperor was threatening her right in her territory!

    The emperor was surprised that Yanlu Rou knew his name. However, it was just for a brief moment, "Looks like you know our n, Yanlu Rou."

    "With how long I live, do you think I still didn''t know what the universes could offer? Not just your universe, even Prime''s, I have seen it all." Yanlu Rou sneered, "But how about you? Surely, you must have stayed in your safe pce not daring toe out because of humiliation of the past."

    "It is all in the past. Now, we shall make your universe our stepping stone towards our universal domination in all universes." The emperor opened his arms and spoke with pride, "Us devils have grown stronger and stronger. Not just that, we are going to be the strongest soon!"

    The devils cheered after the emperor. It looked like they were already assured that the victory was in the bag.

    However, just when they were cheering, an ice block descended down to them. However, they easily tore the block to pieces.

    "I shall assume that attack is your answer, Yanlu Rou." The emperor said.

    "Patrosh, enough talking. If you want to fight, then fight. You keep on bbing like a woman." Yanlu Rou coldly said, "But let me tell you this. You''re going to regret opposing my family."

    "Why, because of your young king?" The emperor smiled, "I''m sorry to burst your bubble but I presume that as of now, your grandson has already died elsewhere. Who knows?"

    After that, a sh suddenly appeared from the Rou''s. It was directly heading towards the emperor.

    "ng!" Xu Rou swung her light sword against the emperor, but he sessfully blocked it. However, it didn''t end there. Xu Rou activated a formation and created a lotus with the two of them. After which, the lotus'' petals circted around and created light beams that directly targeted the emperor.

    The emperor didn''t say anything and just blocked all the iing attacks of thedy.

    "Whoosh!" Next, Fan Rou joined the fray and gave a torrential triple waves of fire towards his enemy. Unfortunately, the emperor has blocked it once again.

    "It seems that I have triggered something." The emperor smiled and spoke casually.

    The husband and wife''s expression was dark and cold. Xu Rou''s usual joyful appearance was nowhere to be seen as it was filled with hatred. Not just that, in the deepest part of her eyes, there was a hidden grief and extreme sadness that she was keeping in check.

    Fan Rou was also the same. That''s why he didn''t stop his wife from attacking.

    "Where did you bring my son?" Xu Rou''s very cold voice dropped the sky''s temperature to the lowest level.

    "I don''t know. Only Demure knows where your son is. However, I don''t think your son can defeat someone of Demure''s level. So you can assume that he is now dead." The emperor answered the question.

    "My grandson is... dead?" Yanlu Rou tried to expand her radar towards the whole ce. However, there wasn''t any sign of Jin Rou. Her shoulders were flinching from extreme hatred rage.

    "My son isn''t that weak to be defeated by the likes of you." Fan Rou said confidently, "My son is the most talented child of all the five universes. It''s not your time to kill someone of my son''s caliber."

    Hearing this, Xu Rou eventually calmed down and her rationality was retrieved. Indeed, their son was so meticulous and cunning. How could he let himself die just like that?

    The emperor grew a bit unease hearing this. He knew himself that Demure has died. However, he wasn''t sure if Demure has sessfully did his job or not. Now, he was getting unease as he was almost believing that his henchman had failed.

    But, it wasn''t the time to stray his thoughts. There were more important things that needed to be settled here.

 Chapter 396 - Death Match

    "Xu''er, you need to calm yourself. As you clearly saw, that emperor was powerful enough to block our attacks. So, you cannot blindly initiate the offense now. You understand me?" In truth, Fan Rou was very worried that Xu Rou couldn''t calm herself down. However, fortunately, she managed it. After all, his wife was very sensitive when ites to their dear son.

    "I know. I just can''t stay put knowing that our son is in danger. Who knows what those devils are plotting against him?" Xu Rou sighed.

    If the devils wanted to truly uproot the entire n, they would first do it by targeting the person who threatened them the most. So, it was understandable why the devils targeted Jin Rou first and not Yanlu Rou.

    "Just like I said, our son isn''t that weak to die by their mere hands. He is talented enough that all the universes are in envy because of him, you are very much aware of that. So although he hasn''t yet matured, it''s already already given that he will sooner orter." Fan Rou tried to console his wife. As a husband, he was greatly broken when he was seeing his wife suffer like this.

    "..." Xu Rou didn''t say anymore and focused herself against the enemies. Right now, worrying for her son wouldn''t do anything. All she could do was fight for her home in order for her child to have a ce to return to.

    "Since you all want to die miserably, I''ll be happy to amodate your deaths." The emperor held his chin casually, "Instead of fighting like rogues, why don''t we fight like those held in the annual tournaments? But the difference is, it''s a 1 vs 1 death match."

    The emperor wanted to held a tournament-style battle right here in the sky.

    The Rou family didn''t say anything. It seemed like they were agreeing to this set up. And the emperor had taken their tacit silence as a yes.

    "I''m nning to create this a six-man team each. But your family has only four members, what should I do? It looks like you will be in a great disadvantage." The emperorughed.

    He was doing this in purpose and the family was very much aware of this fact. The way the emperor was handling things was like he got everything covered and everything was going well.

    Yanlu Rou knew that with this set up, their chances of winning would be higher. After all, their family members present were all matured and powerful zeniths. But the thing was, they were short of people to fill the six-man team.

    Yanlu Rou wanted to negotiate, but it seemed that it was no longer needed as two people arrived.

    Keisa Su and Sh Su have arrived. However, their faces were gloomy as if they had eaten something so horrible. But, the family knew why. So they didn''t ask.

    It was because of their missing daughter, who came along with Jin Rou. Because of the appearance of the devils, the Su Family immediately set off to find their daughter. However, it looked like it was in vain.

    Both their families'' offsprings were gone missing and unknown if they were still alive or not. They just hoped that nothing bad had happened to them.

    "We will be on the Rou''s side. So, it must be now a six-man right?" Sh Su coldly said, "Why don''t we start now?"

    "The Su family, what a surprise." But the emperor didn''t look surprised at all, "It''s okay if you want to die with the Rou''s. I won''t mind."

    "So cocky of you, Patrosh." Yanlu Rou sneered, "Now that we agree to your set up, we want to add one more thing."

    "Speak up." The emperor gave his permission.

    "There will be no interventions. A battle between two beings should be theirs until the end. No helping or saving." Yanlu Rou said. She wanted for both parties to not have anywhere to go back to, "If you agree, let''s take a pledge to the heavens."

    "I don''t know if you''re suicidal or not, but I''m out of it. I guess." The emperor raised his hand and did a pledge to the heavens. The rules have been stated and it needed to be abided. Or else, they would die.

    Yanlu Rou also did the same. Now, all they could do was fight their grounds and win.

    "Let''s start!" The emperor shouted and looked at his strongest devil general, "Rol, defeat them and show what you got as the strongest general."

    "I shall bring you honor, Your Majesty." Rol stepped forward to the newly created arena in the sky. It was provided by the heavens because of the pledge. It was like a simple diator arena, but it had universalws that no one was capable of interfering. Once two people entered there, unless one was killed, they couldn''t get out of it.

    "Then, I''m going to fight first." Sh Su volunteered, "I can''t just mop here and wait for my daughters. I will sharpen my skills first to busy myself."

    "Husband, take care. This is not a game. Take the enemy seriously and never underestimate them." Keisa Su warned him with worrying eyes.

    "Keisa, don''t worry. I''ll be fine." There''s no ce to run. More of a reason now because their daughter was still missing. So, they could only fight with the Rou family against these devils.

    And then, Sh Su had also entered the arena. A red glow was activated around it. It was indicating that no more people were allowed to enter. It also meant that the space inside was fibered withws.

    Rol immediately equipped his ck spear and looked at his enemy with killing intent. He was nning on not going easy at all.

    Sh Su had also started buffing himself up. He casted so many blessing to his body and his body bloated up like a massive body builder. He was looking at the devil with more of killing intent that could suffocate anyone.

    And now, the death match was finally beginning.

 Chapter 397 - Shila Su VS. Rol

    "I am Rol, the first devil general of the emperor. It is my pleasure to fight you, Sir Sh." Rol''s respective attitude shocked the crowd, "However, though I am very honored, only one of us shall remain standing. If ever I die, it''s my ipetence to me."

    "Indeed, only one of us will live here." Sh Su bent his knees and charged forward, "And that will be me!"

    "Boom!" Sh Su threw a violent punch that sucked the surrounding force dry. The punch contained the power of the colossals as it rampaged, passing through the voids.

    "Bang! ng!" Rol circted his spear and did a fan-like maneuver. Then, it released wall force that was capable of contending against everything. The punch of his enemy directly hit the wall force and forced him back.

    Rol wanted to initiate the attack this time. However, Sh Su wasn''t done yet as he immediately gave a barrage of punches against the wall. Not just that, the punches getting stronger the more it couldn''t hit the target.

    "Bang! Bang! Rumble!" The wall force was greatly shaken and could almost break in a matter of short time. Thus, Rol didn''t hesitate to revitalize it. But it was useless. The attacks didn''t stop there and was about to really break the wall force.

    "Activate!" So, Rol got on his spear, which was floating, and rode it and strode towards the enemy with a momentum. He was able to slip pass through the wall and the punches.

    Sh Su was surprised to see that Rol was taking a counter attack this time. And seeing that the devil had easily pass through, he immediately backed off to buy his some time to cast his system.

    "Erge." Sh Su could see the beam of the spearing in his way. So, he didn''t hold back and erged his fist to the maximum extent, "Die!"

    "Boom!" However, Rol just pierced through his fist, creating a massive explosion of blood in all ces.

    "Agh!" Sh Su almost screamed in pain. But he managed to hold it back. His eyes were filling with surprise after surprise. This devil was just a general, how could he be this powerful to even injure Sh Su? Take note, colossals have an inborn body of the hardest steel. So it was pretty impossible for Sh Su to be injured until blood flowed everywhere.

    Yanlu Rou was also surprised. To think that this devil general was stronger even if they added all their celestial generals present here! Perhaps, only Grenas'' and Yuna Sierra''sbined power might be able to contend against him.

    Now, she was starting to worry. They might not exhaust their military power, but if ever their group lose a single zenith, then it would be more difficult to cope up. Especially those who were foreigners.

    Keisa Su wanted to shout but she held it back. She was deeply worried for her husband and wanted to rush over. But she knew it was impossible because of the universalw present.

    Sh Su might have felt Keisa''s stare and looked back at her with a smile. He was telling her that she didn''t need to worry at all because it was just a minor injury. After a minute, it would be healed instantly.

    "Sir Sh, while you are in a fight, never lose your eyes from your enemy. Because your enemy might be despicable enough tond a hit on you unknowingly." Rol calmly stated, "However, since I respect you, I don''t need to do such a thing."

    Sh Su sneered. Don''t need to do such a thing? So, in a desperate situation, he would do so? He couldn''t help butugh inside him.

    "It''s been a while since I fought someone of your caliber." Sh Su''s arm had healed fully and he did a stretching, "It looks like you devils have improved greatly. So I guess, I have no choice but to take this very seriously."

    "Dugsh!" Then, Sh''s entire person was gettingrger andrger as his muscles were bulging and bulging as if it was about to explode.

    Then, Sh erged to a 30 feet tall man. He was excluding an aura of dominance in this arena as he looked down on the devil. With this state, all of his attributes, both attack and defense had increased by at least threefold in a generous estimation.

    Rol gripped his spear tightly. He knew that it wasing right away. The enemy had used everything he got and he needed to fight against him. It was very thrilling inside him. As a devil general, he had dreamt of fighting against celestial families and dominate them! Luckily for him, the emperor had used a stage which he could show off his capabilites. Thus, his gratefulness were overflowing.

    Then, his spear gotrger too, and was long enough to cover half of the arena. It was his prized treasure and he wasn''t willing to use this to such an extent. But he had no choice either. It''s a do or die battle, and only one of them must be alive to and one must be killed.

    "Hah!" Rol howled and activated all his buffs that he could use. He even used a system that could only be used once per three days. Now, the spear was glowing ck and was ready to take any enemies on.

    "Ksssssh!" Sh Su half knelt down and grabbed a piece of thend of the arena. Then, he charged forced backwards and thew it towards Rol! Though it was just simple stones, it was strengthened by Sh Su''s colossal force and became meteorsing the enemy''s way!

    "Hah!" Rol braced himself and pierced through his ck spear towards the iing meteor-like showers. Massive explosions were all around the ce as the ce was almost destroyed if not for the universalws active here. Truly, his enemy had lived up to his reputation. Though he had managed to deflect the stones, it injured him him as his right arm was almost severed.

 Chapter 398 - Death And Defeat

    "Boom!" Rol was thrown away violently like a piece of crumpled paper. He bumped into the wall and createdrge web of cracks. Judging by it, though he managed to sessfully deflect attack, the impact of the force was powerful enough to throw him.

    "Grug!" Rol spat a mouthful of blood and Ken knelt down to the ground, catching his breath. He didn''t expect that the result would be this devastating. However, he had no choice either and this woulde one way or another.

    But it''s not over yet. Though he could now see the difference between him and Sh Su, he wasn''t willing to give up just like that.

    "Stabilize!" Rol chanted and did his very best on stabilizing his flow. Then, he buffed his ck spear once again and created a ck me, covering his surroundings. The me looked like it could devour everything it touched.

    "Activate!" Then, Rol made the mes circte in a single point and made a torrential wave like a burning tsunami.

    Sh Su was watching everything happened calmly, as if it the matter didn''t matter at all. But, he was giving his utmost focus and seriousness in the happenings. He couldn''t let his guard down, because this battle was a matter between life and death.

    "Boom!" The next second, the torrential wave moved towards Sh Su and wanted to eat him alive.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Sh Su threwrge and solid punches towards the mes that made it back off for a second. However, it pushed forward once again once the force was gone.

    "Hmm?" Sh Su was a bit surprised. Those punches was enough to destroy a world yet it just made the mes back off for a little while?

    "Boom! Bang!" Sh Su gave another round of solid punches. However this time, it was stronger and devastating. Then, he gave two kicks but it was also useless.

    "Open!" But, Sh Su didn''t stop there. He gave millions of punches towards the me and went all out. The punches were stronger and more force packed inside each. These punches could deter everyone helpless. Even on the devil''s side, they were a bit shocked to see this.

    "Pshh!" Now, the torrential mes were no more and the punches had no target to attack to. So, it automatically locked target towards Rol who was trying to catch his breath. That torrential waves was his strongest attack and the most consuming of all. Thus, he was in this state.

    "Argh!" Rol tried to defend against these violent punches by making his spear as the shield. However, his prized spear was instantly shattered after receiving several blows.

    "No!" Rol was terrified knowing that this happened. Though he was already prepared that this would happen, the despair and helplessness was inevitable and it couldn''t help him. His pride was destroyed instantly and he showed no more resistance as if he was epting his death and defeat.

    "Boom!" After that, Rol received thousands of punches without saying a word and be a mist of blood and exploded.

    And just like that, Sh Su was the winner of the very first bout.

    It was a good start for the Rou family, and a good thing that happened. Perhaps, they could win this so-called tournament of the emperor.

    Sh Su returned to his usual body size and knelt down to the ground. He was very exhausted. Using consecutive powerful systems had drained him dry. In fact, if not because of his muscles supporting him, he might have already slumped down to the ground.

    Soon, the red glow of the arena was gone and after recovering an energy to walk away, he rushed over to his camp and seek attention from his wife.

    "You''ve pushed yourself too much." Keisa Su said with tender voice, "If not for your inborn body, you would have died already after using so many terrifying systems."

    "Well, I need to. Or else, you''ll lose a husband." Sh Su rest his head on her embrace and was filled with warmth.

    Keisa Su didn''t say anything. But she was so happy that his husband had won and survived the battle.

    On the other side, the emperor sighed. He knew that Rol wasn''t enough to deal with someone from the celestial family. But he didn''t have a choice either. Demure was supposed to that one who would represent but he was now dead, so the emperor could only choose the second best.

    But it was toote now. His strongest general wasn''t enough to kill Sh Su, that fact remained unchanged.

    Anyway, it''s not over yet. It was just the beginning of this bloody battle. Who knew what would happen, right? Though the emperor was confident with his subordinates, he didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy. As someone who lived for so long, life and death experiences thought him many things.

    "I guess it''s my turn now." Maymar, the 4th true devil, smiled and said, "Your Majesty, do you want for me to do something during the battle?"

    "Hmm, just kill your opponent without underestimating them. Be sure to cut the enemy clean." The emperor said, "Remember, it should be you to be emerged victorious. The enemy has already got one win, and we couldn''t afford to let them win more. After all, three more wins and they would win this game I personally suggested. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing?"

    The emperor''s tone was so cold that it gave shivers down the bodies of his subordinates.

    "Yes, Your Majesty. Please expect my victory against the enemy." Maymar bowed and immediately went ahead and entered the arena with a calmposure.

    After healing Sh Su''s wounds, Keisa took a deep breath and stood up, "I guess, it''s my turn now."

    The group had already decided in which order they would participate. And the Rou family decided to let the Su husband and wife to fight the earlier opponents. After all, weaker opponents would surely be sent earlier. Thus, the chances of winning would be higher during that time.

    Of course, the other party had agreed instantly. This way, their safety would be assured more.

 Chapter 399 - Battle Of Archery

    "Keisa, please be careful." Yanlu Rou looked at Keisa Su with a grave expression, "If it''s possible, end the battle immediately. Do not dilly dally and go all out. This is a battle where you kill or be killed."

    Keisa Su nodded with seriousness and said, "I appreciate Lady Yanlu''s words. Rest assured, I will bear it on my mind."

    In fact, that was Keisa Su''s n all along. She couldn''t prolong a battle since it was her very weakness. Unless she wanted to die badly, she would y around.

    Deep inside her heart, there was a faint regret that they came here around this time. And there''s also a part that was ming the Rou family. After all, the Rou''s had already known the arrival of the devils yet they didn''t inform the Su family. Afraid that they would back out.

    Of course, she couldn''t say this outloud or else it would create internal conflicts and the situation would worsen.

    Sh Su looked at the departing figure of his wife. Though he was very worried about her, he knew he couldn''t stop her. After all, she had decided this wholly and there''s nothing to do about it. He was just hoping for her victory and return alive.

    Keisa Su stepped on the arena and it glowed red. It already meant that two people had entered the field and only one shall remain alive.

    "Hello there, Miss Keisa. I have known you for a long while now." Maymar greeted her like they were long time friends, "I have heard of your excellent archery. I wonder if that is right?"

    Keisa Su ignored thements of Maymar. She was focusing entirely towards his enemy''s surroundings if there were trapsid down.

    Being ignored, Maymar felt a bit ufortable. However, he still said his piece, "I also have practiced archery and I''m looking forward to us exchanging pointers. I hope you''re not going to disappoint me."

    This time, there was a mockery in his tone he used.

    Keisa Su equipped her bow and said coldly, "Enough talking. Fight if you must, or just let me kill you to end this quickly."

    "I like your confidence, Miss Keisa." Maymar also equipped his ck bow and gripped it tightly, "Unfortunately, that will be thest time you''ll be confident against an enemy."

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Keisa Su immediately triggered the bow and released arrow beams towards her enemy. It looked like she wasn''t wasting any time!

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Maymar countered the arrowd with his arrows and the battle became a fight between arrows and arrows.

    Light beams and ck beams crossed paths s and created wild and loud explosions all around the arena. The ce was filled with light and ck colors as everything appeared bleak for a second. The space was distorted and the void cracked several times.

    "Hmph!" Keisa Su snorted and released more arrows and it was more aggressive this time. The light beams became thicker and thicker. It just meant that the arrows were stronger this time.

    Maymar, of course, had noticed this and immediately increased his attack too.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The exchange had more intensity and it could almost crash the entire ce. Not just the space and domain were distorted, even time itself had a difficulty in flowing in this ce.

    "Activate!" Keisa Su knew that it would be a battle of attrition of this took longer. Thus, she did the initiative of using a terrifying system of her perfected archery.

    Then, a gigantic arrow appeared above Keisa Su''s head. It was covered with gold and sparkling dao symbols. It looked like it was the epitome of arrows and everything under thew.

    "Whoosh! Then, the arrow dashed towards the enemy. It happened so fast that even a split second wasn''t yet finished counting and only a tid bit of a quarter had used.

    "!" Maymar was surprised to see this. Though he couldn''t see the arrow because of its terrifying speed, he knew something big and dangerous wasing his way.

    "Bang!" Maymar received the arrow and was violently thrown away and crashed on the wall deep.

    "Grug!" Maymar spat ck blood and triple times, with his vision getting blurry. He didn''t expect that, that arrow was strong enough to make him this way! He didn''t underestimate the attack, he just became confident with his skills. And the result was this. It was already a miracle that he was still alive.

    "Fool." One of the true devils sneered seeing Maymar in this state, "His Majesty has already told this idiot not to be so confident. But look at him, he looks like he is about to die. What a total fool, really."

    The emperor didn''tment on this and just focused in the arena. However, it was distinguishable that his eyes had an obvious disappointment.

    "What..." Inside the arena, Keisa Su revealed a pale expression seeing that Maymar was still alive. She already went all out and used all of her qi to kill the enemy. However, it turned out that it wasn''t enough for him to die!

    "What, Miss Keisa?" Maymar caught her expression and could still smile with a provocative tone, "Do you think that it will be enough to kill me?"

    Keisa Su didn''t say anything else and gritted her teeth. She used every bit of energy of her muscles and transfered it to a single arrow. Releasing a single arrow wouldn''t be a problem, but the force was just weak like a normal arrow.

    She tried togarner her qi and raise her bow. However, her arms were so weak that even moving the bow was very difficult. She might have created an arrow, the problem was how to cast it.

    Now, she was cursing under her breath several times. It was not because of rage, it was because of helplessness of the situation.

    "Hmm, out already?" Maymar managed to back up and looked at Keisa Su who was kneeling right now. His expression was filled with delight as he smiled, "Your archery is powerful enough but it isn''t beautiful enough."

 Chapter 400 - Last Resort

    "Isn''t beautiful enough?" Keisa Su couldn''t help but smile wryly. She took pride in her archery, as she reached the utmost perfection of it. However, this devil dared to say that hers wasn''t beautiful enough? If it wasn''t, then what was? His?

    "Yes, a perfect archery is beautiful enough to capture everyone''s hearts. However, you didn''t capture mine. So it is understandable that your archery isn''t perfect and beautiful at all." Maymar spread his arms and said, "I''m so disappointed. I thought that I can finally see a perfect archery. But it''s not what I expected to be."

    Maymar''s obsession towards archery was known by his group. And when it came to that thing, Maymar was the best of all. In fact, even the first true devil couldn''t match up against his archery despite of the talents.

    The emperor knew that if ever something of a perfect archery presented itself, Maymar wouldn''t hesitate to get it. As his archery wasn''t that beautiful yet, he was pursuing the perfection and beauty of it.

    That was also why the emperor was disappointed. Maymar had the ability to at least evade the arrow a bit so that the damage would decrease dramatically. However, he chose to receive it fully instead. But, this was how the devil worked, so he couldn''t do anything about it.

    "You..." Bastard. That''s what Keisa Su wanted to say. But due to extreme fatigue, she couldn''t do so. It was the very first time she was very frustrated of her helplessness.

    Sh Su was gripping his fists tightly that it almost bled. He was so worried that his face was turning pale. He couldn''t help but feel an ominous one right now.

    Maymar equipped his ck bow once again, stretched his arms and locked target at Keisa Su, "Miss Keisa, I will show you what a perfect archery is. Thank you for the inspiration. Because of you, I have attained it."

    Then, Maymar pulled the bowstring and let go of it after a second.

    "Boom!" There was nothing to see, yet Keisa Su''s right arm was instantly amputated. Blood flowed fast like a river.

    "Damn it." Keisa Su immediately tried to heal her wound. However, because of exhaustion, she wasn''t able to do so. Her face was getting paler. As an archer who specializes in long range battles, getting her arm severed was like a death sentence to her.

    "Give up. You''re about to die. What''s the point of struggling?" Maymar''s tone was cold and distant, "With that attack and your tiredness, I''m sure you know what kind of situation you are in. So, just let me kill you and let''s get this done with."

    Maymar sent another invisible bow once again. And this time, it was the other arm as the target. And just like before, the remaining arm was severed cleanly and blood was flowing in the two serious wounds.

    "Grug!" Losing so many blood, Keisa Su spat a mouthful of bad blood and her vision was turning blurry. It looked like she was losing blood more than she expected.

    Seeing this situation, the Rou family couldn''t help but feel that their heart stuck in their throats. This scenario was so hard to bear that Xu Rou couldn''t help but tear up. As a woman, she knew what Keisa Su was feeling.

    If this was already the situation for them, what''s more for the person who she had the deepest connection with?

    "..." Sh Su was so enraged. However, he knew that he couldn''t do something about this because of the universalw present. But as the other half of Keisa Su, he couldn''t helo but feel so much hatred and remorse for that devil inside. Though his heart was being pierced by millions of thorns, he was still remaining calm on the outside.

    Maymar was delighted by the despair obvious in his enemy''s eyes. He couldn''t help but say, "How is it, the taste of despair for the first time of your life? Is it good?"

    Keisa Su didn''t answer the question. She looked like dazing while the blood on her both sides were bleeding tremendously and she''s losing blood in a fast pace. If this kept up, she would surely lose her life.

    "Why aren''t you answering?" Maymar was getting a bit annoyed with this, "Tell me, what''s the taste?"

    "You''re one hell of annoying bastard, aren''t you?" Keisa Su''s cold voice rang, "You think that you really have won already, huh? I''m sorry to tell you, but it''s not yet over."

    "Boom!" Keisa Su''s shining blood was circting overhead. It looked like a tornado that was about to annihte everything.

    "Using essence blood? Heh, isn''t it toote about that?" Maymar sneered and said. Indeed, Keisa Su was using essence blood. But with how badly hurt her body was, what was the use of it?

    No matter how strong her essence blood was, it''s useless if you couldn''t control it.

    "Wham!" Then, the tornado became a giant red bow with shining jewels on its body. Not just that, there were archaic dao symbols imprinted in it, as if it came from the very first year that this universe was born.

    Keisa Su stood next to the red bow and released more essence blood. This time, an red arrow was created and immediately had been set.

    "Using all of your precious blood, you''re going to die, you know that?" Maymar was filled with seriousness. The enemy was willing to trade power in exchange of her life in order to take him down!

    Sh Su, this time, shouted and his expression was filled with fear, "No! Don''t do it! Please, Keisa, don''t!"

    He also knew what would happen even if this attack sessfully killed the enemy. After all, he knew that all of his wife''s essence blood was used just to create that bow and arrow.

    Keisa Su heard her husband. But, she paid it no heed. Because if she ever tried to look back, she might falter and cry.

 Chapter 401 - Bitter Reality

    Sh Su kept on shouting and even banged the wall separating him and his wife. He wanted her to stop doing what ever she was nning. Because of extreme fright, he couldn''t think straight anymore.

    Keisa Su''s face remained unchanged. Though it was pale white, the seriousness was obvious and it seemed that her decision wouldn''t be changed. She had to do this. Even if she die here, she had to do she was supposed to do. After all, she entered this arena by her will, and no one should be med.

    Right now, many scenes shed in her deep eyes and her coldness turned into warmth. Scenarios which depicted how miserable her life in the past, and it all was changed by sudden appearance of Sh Su. Then, towards to that moment that she became queen and bore a very beautiful daughter. Not just beautiful, but a joyful one. All this time, she never thought that she''s going to have a happy life. After all, she never had expected that she would marry someone from the celestial family, though she only came from a humble background.

    Her life was already fulfilled, in a sense. If she would ask for more, perhaps she wished she had more time to bond with her family. But, the bitter truth was already here, and the dominos were downed. Just a matter of time and everything would fall into ce. Those who would die will die.

    Keisa Su''s resolve was shaken a bit. She didn''t want to do this, but what choice did she have?

    Ah, how she wished she could see her daughter marry and live happier than ever.

    In a few seconds, Keisa Su immediately steeled her resolve. She would kill this bastard even if it cost her life!

    "A final ditch of effort?" Maymar snorted and looked at Keisa Su with disdain, "Miss Keisa, why are you struggling so desperately? If you have just given up, I could have gave you a painless death. Why are you taking this path?"

    To die with honor and dignity? Maymar could only fall into this single conclusion. But what would honor give you if you''re already dead? He hated those beings who act so heroic as they saved the world by sacrificing themselves.

    Keisa Su didn''t say anything and just looked coldly at Maymar. She was looking at him like he was an idiot for asking such question.

    "Alright, so be it. Let''s have our final bout, then." Maymar erged his ck bow and locked target at Keisa Su. Then, a ck arrow appeared on the bow and attached itself to the bowstring.

    The final battle between these two would be determined by this single exchange. Both the two participants had poured everything they have to prove themselves here.

    Keisa Su closed her eyes and looked at the crying Sh Su who was banging the wall. She smiled weakly like she was saying, "It''s okay."

    Then, Keisa Su''s expression turned sinister and shouted, "Go!"

    The red bow let go of the arrow and it immediately pierced right through everything.

    Maymar didn''t dilly dally too as he immediately released the arrow from his ck bow.

    "Boom!" The two arrows shed with each other and immediately broke the ground. The shing force was so devastating that even the time and space was greatly affected. Those outside could feel the tremendous powering from these contingents and couldn''t help but be in awe.

    "Bang! Bang!" The red arrow had seemed to be being pushed back bit by bit. Thus, Keisa Su gritted her teeth and used thest bit of her essence blood. It circted like whirlpool above and boosted the red arrow''s power by several folds.

    "Stop resisting! You know that it''s useless. You can''t defeat me, and that is an undeniable fact! Just die and let me win already!" Maymar howled in craziness. This woman was so tenacious that he even felt goosebumps all over.

    However, Keisa Su ignored hisment and focused on channeling force to the arrow. She was determined to kill the devik even she die here.

    "You..." Maymar was speechless. How could someone be stronger and stronger? Was it because of her family that was boosting her? Impossible, it was definitely impossible. After all, the devil had never believed that love could boost power.

    Maymar had used the reserve of his qi and immediately blowed it with essence blood. Now, he was also using this because he knew that Keisa Su was harder to take down than expected.

    "Bang!" The red arrow and the ck arrow were broken at the same time. It created a very loud explosion and covered the entire ce with light. With the exact timing of both arrows to diminish, it was hard to determine who won.

    But when the thick cloud vanished, everyone could tell who won and lost.

    Maymar was clutching his chest as if he couldn''t breathe. It was like that there was a stone stuck inside his throat, "You... What is happening...?"

    The devil had so much difficulty in speaking.

    Keisa Su was standing as her tattered robe were fluttering by the wind. She was looking up as if she was trying to find the stars, "How is it, my gift for you?"

    After saying that, she made a final smirk and closed down her eyes, finally falling to the ground.

    The previous weak arrow was filled with lethal poison to devils. She purposefully used a weak arrow to hide the poison. Though she didn''t manage to use it a while ago, she sessfully used it and pierced through the devil''s heart this time while he was destructed overpowering her.

    "Urgh! Dammit." Maymar''s nerves were bulging and he was feeling an extreme pain. His eyes were turning white as he cursed his everyone he could think of.

    "Grug!" After that, he spat so many ck blood, convulsed and then, he stopped moving.

    The battle between Keisa Su and Maymar lead to each other''s deaths.

 Chapter 402 - Pointing Fingers

    "Keisa!!!" This time, Sh Su couldn''t hold himself back and immediately entered the arena, with his words crying out loud. He didn''t even mind now if anyone of the enemy''s camp entered at the same time though it would to a death match once again.

    "Keisa... No..." Seeing the lifeless body of her wife, he was trembling with grief and hatred, "Please don''t leave me... Please..."

    He tried to shake her body to wake her up. In fact, he even tried to channel his essence qi to her in hope of reviving her. But the bitter truth didn''t work that way. His wife was already dead, and because it was because of a death during a presence of a universalw, it was almost impossible to revive her back.

    The emperor looked at this scene without anyment. It was like he wasn''t interested in ying dirty as of now, and just let Sh Su grief for his dead other half.

    But he wondered, why humans were so emotional? For him, emotions were just a useless tool in the path of domination. What would worthless emotions do for him? It would just be a hindrance and might be a shadow if he kept it.

    They should have just rid of it from the very start. It''s all what he thought right now.

    On the other side, the Rou family was watching this with indescribable and mixed emotions, especially Yanlu Rou. Because of her scheming tactics, the Su family was trapped here, ending it with a casualty that they couldn''t bear. After all, the one who died wasn''t from them, it was from the Su family! She was regretting it a little, but thinking of the bigger picture, she ignored this. She didn''t care if she was condemned or treated as evil by others, as long as her family could survive the high tides of therge sea, then it''s all that mattered for her.

    Sh Su kept on crying and crying for a long time. And no sides bothered him for that. It looked like they were sympathizing with Sh Su, but the truth was only the Ru was doing so. The devils weren''t making a move because their emperor hadn''t told them to do so.

    After a long while, he finally did. He carried his dead wife and flew over from a distance from the Rou family. His eyes were bloodshot and said with a cold tone, "First, my daughter. And now, my wife. Tell me Yanlu, is this the result you wished for?"

    The tone was very hostile and was sending killing intent towards Yanlu Rou.

    Yanlu Rou ignored the almost bursting intent of Sh Su, she calmly answered, "Sh, you know that I don''t wish for this. All I want is the prosperity of both our families. I never intended to get your family killed here."

    "Hah, really?" Sh Su was clouded with irrationality. He was deeply angered by how calm Yanlu Rou was taking things, "You can say that because you aren''t the one who has someone important to you die. Do you think you can say that if you''re in my position?"

    It was a provocative tone filled with mockery. Sh Su didn''t even mind the breaking of ties of the two families right now.

    "Maybe I will also feel the same as what you are feeling right now." Yanlu Rou calmly said, "However, I wouldn''t act the same as you. You clearly are ming me for what have done to your loved ones, it was like as if I nned for it."

    "What, it isn''t?" Sh Su smirked. He really didn''t n to back off and kept on provoking the olddy.

    "I admit that I have a part of the me here, since I dragged you to three to stay." Yanlu Rou was still collected and started defending herself, "But let''s talk about your side, now. Firstly, hile I really didn''t tell you the grave information of their arrival, you still have time to escape. In fact, I''m even willing to use so many resources to activate an emergent portal for you all to go back home. However, what did you answer? You and Keisa have told me that you are willing to help us. So, why are you here pointing fingers?"

    "..." Sh Su didn''t know what to refute these words. It was all exact and the same thing that really happened. So how could he deny it? He wasn''t dumb enough to do so.

    "Secondly, your daughter is missing with my own and blood grandson. Do you think that we are willing to plot against you if it will cost our good Jin''er? Hell to the heaven, that''s no way. Our family wouldn''t gamble with our grandson''s life just to take your lives!" Yanlu Rou said with sharp words that made sense and believable.

    But her words were all true. After all, who would want to sacrifice their most talented individual for the ambition of killing a certain family? Jin Rou weighed more than everything else the universe could offer.

    "And thirdly, your wife has clearly expressed her intent to help us fight the enemy. And she even made a pact during the universalw introduction. If your eyes weren''t blind, you would have saw me not pushing my intents to her. She was willing to do so. So then again, Mister Sh Su, why are you pointing fingers now?" Yanlu Rou''s cold tone made the temperature dropped to an utmost degree.

    Sh Su had no fight with words against her. All of what she said clearly hit the spot cleanly and elegantly, destroying his delusion of putting all the me to the Rou family. It was a cheap attitude of his, but his grief was more than what he could take. So, he didn''t say anything and just walked away with his wife being carried.

    Who knows what he was going to do with the corpse?

    Seeing this, the Rou family couldn''t help but sigh inmentation. Truly, everything went out of their calctions. Not just that, a fight was still going to happen between the actual Rou family against the devils.

    And no one knew if one or some of them would die.

 Chapter 403 - Fan Rou VS. Soru

    Yanlu Rou massaged her temples. She knew that if even if the friendship between the Su and Rou would be maintained, there would be an underlying hostility. After all, as a celestial family, they wouldn''t be willing to swallow this down like something never happened. Furthermore, she very much knew the old ancestors of the Su family, so she was aware that a headache wasing on their way. Of course, if they survive this cmity, that is.

    After the little extra scenario was done, the emperor looked at the devil who was having a number ''3'' on his forehead. He was a bulky figure with arge sword on his back. He looked so arrogant as if everything was below him and even heavens wouldn''t dare to look him in the eyes, by his delusion.

    "Suro, it''s your turn." The emperor called out his name and said, "Don''t disappoint me like what Maymar did."

    "Your Majesty, please be at ease. I''m not like him, an idiot who pursued archery without a hitch." Suro smiled and spoke very polite, "I will bring you the honor of a victory against whoever I face with."

    The emperor didn''tment on this. He was looking forward of who would the Rou family send out right now. But, in his mind, he had already had a rough choice they would make.

    Next, Suro entered the arena. And after which, he was followed by Fan Rou.

    Indeed, the emperor was right. It would be Fan Rou against his third true devil. Both have mastered the heavy sword wielding, and it was the best match pick in all senses.

    Inside the arena, Soru and Fan Rou were staring at each other like they were seizing up each other. Soru''s gaze was more invading while Fan Rou''s gaze was calm like a sea.

    "Former Celestial King Fan Rou, I have heard of your achievements. I wonder, how powerful you are?" Soru''s tone was provoking and he was seriously picking a fight without further ado. Compared to the previous ones, he was very straightforward and didn''t filter anything.

    "Who knows?" Fan Rou answered nonchntly as if the question didn''t matter at all. Indeed, he didn''t care at all. This devil was going to die soon anyways. So what''s the point of wasting his breath?

    "You''re so cocky. Just because you became an overlord in the past, you think so full of yourself." Soru was incensed, seeing that Fan Rou wasn''t showing any expression he expected.

    Fan Rou looked at him like an idiot. Look who''s talking, who''s being cocky here? But he chose to ignore thement once again.

    "You..." Soru was more angered. However, upon thinking, he suddenly realized something and smirked, "I see, you are scared, aren''t you? That''s okay. It''s normal forˇŞ"

    He wasn''t able to finish his sentence as he was thrown away like a kite lost its strings during flight. However, due to his fast reflexes, he managed to stop midway in order not to bump on the wall.

    Fan Rou just swung his heavy sword casually and talked, "You talk too much for a guy. Do you perhaps swing that way?"

    He was talking about the other sexuality besides men and women.

    "You dared to insult me, bastard!" Soru immediately gathered his bearing and weight and dashed towards Fan Rou. He was already using all his might, meaning he was going all out right off the bat.

    "Bang! Bang! ng! ng!" Powerful and heavy arcs shed around as two swords swung and shed with each other. It created dangerous and violent fluctuations to the void and affected the entire domain of this ce. In fact, for a second, the universalw had lost its connection from it!

    The emperor''s eyes shed with something as he saw that. As someone at the peak level, he had seen that very clearly. Not just him, even Yanlu Rou and Lao Rou had seen that, too.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Fan Rou and Soru didn''t stop giving each other hard blows one after another. The fight had gone for a full two minutes, but yet they were still evenly matched.

    Of course, it''s just a matter of time before everything being shown.

    "Activate!" Fan Rou shouted and his red heavy sword set fire aze. It was a fire that could turn everything into ashes.

    "Boom! Boom!" Now, Fan Rou''s attack increased dramatically and made Soru step back a few times.

    "Hah!" Soru''s muscles bulged as he increased his attack above his limit. He knew that his opponent would be tough. But of course, he came prepared. He might be shortfused and arrogant, but he didn''t dare to underestimate his opponent. Especially of Fan Rou''s caliber.

    Then, jet-ck mes appeared out of his ck heavy sword. It shed with the fire zing and they tried to devour each other.

    "Break!" Fan Rou stepped back for a split second, and charge momentum for another swing. It was horizontal with Soru''s waist being the target.

    "ng!" However, no matter how fast Fan Rou did it, Soru''s fast reflexes were up to his speed and still blocked it.

    "Trying to pull a fast one? Not a chance." The devil smirked sinisterly and swung back his heavy sword. But the enemy had already backed off so it was useless. He snorted and looked at Fan Rou with disdain, "Running away now?"

    "Running away and retreating are two different things." Fan Rou smiled and said, "It''s a strategical retreat that only those smart enough can do."

    "Are you implying that I''m not smart enough?" Soru''s expression was dark and livid.

    "Oh, are you?" Fan Rouughed a bit and insulted the devil. He didn''t know why but he was enjoying the current expression the enemy right now.

    "You''re seeking death!" Soru was infuriated and immediately initiated the attack and shouted, "Since you want to die that badly, I would be a sinner if I don''t give your wish!"

    This attack had carried an almost full might of his ck sword and dao. So, the power was more than terrifying than the previous.

 Chapter 404 - Boosted

    After several more exchanges, Soru was now more and more getting anxious. He was now feeling how powerful Fan Rou was and if hept on being like this, he would surely die here without knowing how.

    "On!" Soru backed off and pierced the domain''s sky. Then, he released a powerful and massive sword arc that was capable of turning everything into ashes, "Try to block it!"

    "Hmph." Fan Rou went sideways and charged power for his sword. Then, he swung it against the sword arc and created an explosion, "Is this all you got? I''m quite disappointed then. For a true devil ranking third, isn''t shameful that you can only do this much?"

    "Shut up. No one needs your opinion." Soru''s voice was cold that it could instantly make anything he touch turn into an ice, "Kill me, then talk."

    "Bang! Bang!" The two had shed with swords once again. They showed a great battle of heavy swords with their powerful sword daos. The two expressed their will of their swords so much that it was spectacr to behold. Though this was a death match, at least it was a great battle.

    "Punisher Sword!" Soru was getting impatient. He immediately used his proven dao which he took pride of and a bone-like sword appeared out of his hand. It was oozing with darkness and evil energy that could kill any normal beings.

    Seeing this, Fan Rou creased his brows and didn''t dilly dally. He was aiming now for the enemy''s neck before he could muster enough power.

    "ng!" However, Soru saw this and blocked the attack casually. He looked at Fan Rou with a provoking expression, "What, you think I''m now a pushover because you have the upper hand?"

    "On the contrary, yes. After all, why would I watch you charge for power when I have the chance to stop you? I''m not an idiot to make you go power up." Fan Rou smirked and took back his sword and backed off, "Besides, if we really think it this way, you''re really a pushover, aren''t you?"

    The emperor watching this battle couldn''t help but use his piercing gaze towards Fan Rou. After all, Soru had already used his proven dao, the peak of his power. However, Fan Rou was still acting nonchntly. Wasn''t it strange? So he wanted to confirm something, of what really was up in his sleeves. However, it didn''t bear any result.

    "Let''s see if you can still rx after tasting my power!" Soru didn''t hold back and used everything in his arsenal. In fact, he even merged his essence blood with the bone sword a while ago. That''s why it was more appearing deadier than the previous times he used it.

    The heavens had approved of this dao, so he could use it to its utmost extent without holding back.

    "Bang! Bang! ng!" The bone sword created a frightening hymn and skulls with thorns appeared out of nowhere. Then, it rushed towards Fan Rou without warning. Furthermore, each of the bone sword was aiming for Fan Rou''s vital spots.

    Of course, how could Fan Rou let things flow how his enemy wanted it to be? He immediately coated his sword with red fire that was zing enough to cover an entire sea.

    "Raaah!" Then, a fire dragon appeared out of the massive size of fire and directly attacked its enemy with its size. Take note, this fire wasn''t one to be trifled with. One touch and you''re going to be a goner!

    Soru created a wall made of bones and retreated several steps to secure himself. He also knew that he couldn''t let that fire touch him or he would die. Not just that, he probably might die without any corpse behind. He didn''t want to be like Maymar whose body turned into ashes after dying.

    "That was close." Soru heaved a sigh of relief. He was so stumped that even with his proven dao, he was still being pushed back! Take note, his proven dao had already been boosted by his essence blood!

    "I see, I get it now." Fan Rou suddenly spoke which caught Soru off guard, "I can now see how you devils had be suddenly stronger. It''s because it has been boosted by your one of your prized treasures, right?"

    He was talking to the emperor. But the emperor just stared at him with cold eyes.

    Seeing the split second change of expression of the emperor, Fan Rou couldn''t help butugh, "I see. So I hit the nail then."

    Fan Rou had been wondering how could these devils suddenly became powerful? In fact, they could now stand their ground against the celestial families. It wasn''t easy to boost everyone''s power because of the underlying cons. One of it was betrayal.

    Power was everything, after all.

    Why would the emperor boost their powers that if they joined up, they could threaten his position? Wasn''t he afraid of that? Fan Rou could only conclude that these devil had signed a pact and couldn''t dare to do anything funny.

    Another con was its talent drain. Once you boosted your power by any treasure means, it meant that you have given up in advancing any further. Like, your power would increase by folds, but it would be stagnant for lifetime, without any chance of getting stronger once again.

    So these devils had chosen such a cruel path? It was understandable, they were in a desperate situation where they needed power after all.

    The emperor still didn''t say anything. As if the matter was none of his concern.

    Soru wanted tosh out at Fan Rou for talking too much. However, he saw a light red spark on his hand. It was very tiny and couldn''t be seen. But, it suddenly became bigger and reveal itself.

    "!!!" It was Fan Rou''s fire, and it kept on getting bigger and bigger. Soru almost wailed from the pain as he tasted the hell of this fire. His mouth sealed off by Fan Rou, so it was impossible to release the pain by shouting.

    It was a gruesome scenario to behold.

 Chapter 405 - Death Is His Wish

    Watching Soru being devoured by the fire helplessly, the other true devils couldn''t help but crease their brows. Even them was a bit terrified of this fire, after all it could consume them with just a little bit of touch.

    Not just that, the victim wasn''t able to speak something so all Soru could do was weep tears in a pitiful manner. His eyes were crying desperately for help. His usual arrogant demeanor couldn''t also be seen now, as he rolled on the ground back and forth. It looked like the pain was unbearable that he just wished to die immediately.

    The emperor sighed. He boosted his subordinates'' strength, that''s true. But it turned out that their brains weren''t. Rolling on the ground like that, why don''t he just kill himself to avoid further embarrassment?

    The first true devil, Frolian, had something shed in his eyes. He then walked over in a distance where Fan Rou could hear him and said, "Why don''t you just finish it off already? It''s already taking too much of our time."

    There were no honorifics or anything. Just pure calling out to the person as if they stood in an even footing on them or below him.

    Soru looked at Frolian with disbelief. This guy stepped forward not to save him, but instead to finish him off because this was waiting their time? His head was turning crazy because of rage. Bastards like him deserved to die more than him!

    "Why would I?" Fan Rou stared at Frolian with a mocking expression, "This is my battle, so what say do you have here?"

    "This is for the benefit of the both sides." Frolian answered calmly, "You save time, while we save ours. Isn''t that a win-win situation? I don''t see a reason why you should torture our fellow devil here like this."

    "You want me to answer that?" Fan Rou smirked.

    "..." Frolian didn''t say anything. But it was obvious that he was willing to listen.

    "Because the moment you became the devil ''itself'', you deserve a fate worse than death." Fan Rou spoke in a cold tone, "What, you think that you are so mighty how because you all got a boost on your power? Hah, what an instant joke."

    Frolian''s eyes shed with sinisterness. But he refrained from speaking. Then, he retreated himself, as if indicating that Fan Rou could do what he wished.

    "Hah." Fan Rou sighed hard and looked at the crying Soru. He sneered and looked at him in disdain, "Arrogant, but can''t back yourself up. How pathetic. Since you are dearly wishing to die now, I will grant your wish. The fun is spoilt, so what''s the point?"

    "Boom!" After that, Soru''s body turned into a bloody mist. Nothing had left of him, only a distant memory for the devils. Sooner orter, he would be forgotten all over. After all, the emperor was not nning onmemorating anything about him.

    Fan Rou stretched his arms as if he was numb from that fight. He then casually strolled out of the arena and returned to his family''s side.

    "A piece of cake." Fan Rou smiled and said, "But I sweat a bit, so it was a bit of fun. I mean, the torturing part."

    The Rou elders sighed in relief that their son returned safely. They didn''t wish for anyone of them to die here like what happened to the Su family.

    "Idiot. That''s a serious death match, why can''t you stop ying around when you''re fighting?" Xu Rou was also d that her husband returned safely and she worried for nothing, "Not ying around wouldn''t cost you anything. Would it?"

    "Alright, I''m sorry, okay?" Fan Rou caressed Xu Rou''s shoulders andforted her, "As you see, I returned alive and well. So stop worrying. You should worry about yourself, instead. After all, you''re going to fight."

    "Why would you be worried about me?" Xu Rouughed a bit and said, "You know me well. Don''t worry, I''m going to get the third win of our family. So stop sweating it."

    "Okay, I trust you." Fan Rou smiled and said. Indeed, out of all people, he was the one who knew his wife very well. She might act very gentle and elegant, but when a battle was going to be serious, she had the ability to back it up as a member of the Rou family. Remember, she was the mother of the most talented individual of all the universes around!

    After which, Xu Rou flew towards the arena and entered it. She was the one to fight this time.

    On the other side, the emperor was starting to get a headache. He proposed this stage because he wanted to show off the power of their n and how much they have improved and gotten stronger. But what was this? Not just they lost 3 vital members, they didn''t even win a single match! Well, they got a tie from the second round. But the other side had already had two wins.

    They couldn''t afford to have the Rou family win another match. After all, while the stage was set up, a pact of consequences had been fully taken as the foundation of the arena. Meaning, both sides ced a bet in this match.

    The Rou family said, that if they win, they wanted the entire Devil State Universe to be under their jurisdiction and rule. While if the devils win, they would do the same to the True State Universe.

    It was a fair bet with an almost exact amount of chips. But it would be only a good thing if they were winning. Unfortunately, they were now on the shorter end of the stick.

    What should he do? As the emperor, he had the final say about strategies and whatnot.

    "Is it about the time I use that...?" The emperor immediately shook his head upon this thought, "No, it''s not yet the right time."

    The two true devils looked at each other. They understood what their emperor was getting through, so they just shut their mouths and wait for his orders. Whatever it was, they were willing to jump even towards a boiling water.

 Chapter 406 - Proven Daos

    The Rou family could clearly see the entire silence happening on the other side. And of course, they also knew what was the emperor was thinking. After all, their family had already two wins, and another one would be their total victory. In fact, andslide victory to be exact.

    Of course, as the emperor, he wouldn''t let it happen that easy. He would surelye with them most usible tactic.

    But the Rou family had already the gist of how the emperor would choose. In fact, that was the only choice to increase his chances of winning this match. He couldn''t dare to be careless now, he really need to have a win this time around.

    "Frolian, you fight this round." The emperormanded to his first true devil, "Win this round and earn our n some face."

    Because of the two consecutive losses, the emperor had truly lost a lot of face. After all, he was the one who suggested this set up. But, to think that they were losing? He was a prideful devil, and he couldn''t let it happen just like that.

    "Your Majesty, I will do my best to give you the win." Frolian bowed and headed towards the arena. Unlike the previous ones, he didn''t dare to promise like the idiots a while ago only to lose and die miserably.

    Yanlu Rou had already expected this. So, she wasn''t surprised. And in fact, it was the best course of action to take this time. Lao Rou and the rest were also aware. They weren''t dumb people. It was obvious that the emperor would take this route.

    But what bothered them, was, why did the emperor take too long of his time only toe up to this n? They knew that the emperor wasn''t an idiot. Thus, there might be something underlying to it.

    Inside the arena, Xu Rou and Frolian were staring at each other as if they were sizing up and calcting their enemies. Their gazes were so hard piercing that it could terrify any living beings around.

    "Lady Xu Rou, I hope you can give me a good fight." Frolian was oozing with confidence and spoke.

    "Don''t worry, you will receive more than what you want." Xu Rou politely said. Since she couldn''t feel any mockery in his tone, she decided to be polite though they were fighting to the death.

    "Hmm!" Then, Frolian casted a hymn and many dao symbols appeared above him. These symbols were bursting energies that could make the whole world explode.

    "Activate!" Not just that, Frolian had also used his essence blood to boost the symbols'' power. The blood rapidly circte around the symbols and had been totally emerged to it. Now, the previous ck glowing symbols became a red glowing symbols.

    "A proven dao and essence blood already. You''re going all out." Xu Rou spoke calmly.

    "I wouldn''t dare to underestimate you. And because we need a win, I need to do everything I can." Frolian spoke. It looked like going all out wasn''t a big deal for him at all. Well, as long as he could kill the enemy and win, "So let me see the glory of your proven dao, too."

    He was indicating that Xu Rou should go all out now or else, there wouldn''t be a timeter on.

    Xu Rouughed and got his point, "Alright, I don''t want to shame you since you used all your might here. Activate!"

    Xu Rou didn''t want to look like she was looking down on her opponent. Thus, she chose to use her proven dao also. It was a huge red rose behind her. It was beautiful and terrifying at the same time. It felt like its beauty could kill millions of people with just a blink of an eye.

    "Let''s end this with a single move, Lady Xu Rou." Frolian could feel the intense power of this flower, and couldn''t help but falter. As the first true devil, he was the strongest after Patrosh, the emperor. Not just that, he also epted the boosting power that the emepror offered and his strength jumped by leaps and bounds. So, he didn''t understand what was this feeling of inferiority.

    "I have no problem with that. Sure, let''s do it your way." Xu Rou''s casual attitude made the emperor had a bad premonition. He couldn''t help but clench his teeth and think of something.

    "Let''s go!" Frolian roared and his symbols started to circte mid air. Then, they turned into a giant vortex with the power of thousand worlds. After which, the vortex descended towards where Xu Rou was.

    "Hmm!" Xu Rou also started. The rose behind her flinch a bit and raised its head. Then, energy particles gathered around the head and shed a beam of light towards the vortex.

    "Boom!" The explosion was deafening as everything turned white. It then crumpled the ground and everything became ruins.

    "!" And it''s not only that, the vortex had totally disappeared like it was never there, which astounded Frolian so much. He already boosted his proven dao with a lot of essence blood. But, it wasn''t still enough? How was that possible? And, while his symbols were destroyed, howe the rose was still intact!

    While he was in a shock, the rose''s attack didn''t stop there. It shot another beam of light and this time, it was towards Frolian.

    Frolian had seen this and he didn''t even bother to defend. He epted his defeat and would die without regrets. He used his very best move, and it wasn''t enough. So, what could he do?

    Only, he was feeling a bit sorry since he couldn''t also bring a victory for his emperor who he served for so many years. And he was also thinking, with how powerful this Rou family was, they might not yet ready to face them as they had underestimated them by a dramatic degree.

    "Boom!" Frolian received the attack and was turned into ashes in a split second.

    The emperor''s face was dark and livid. He was angered, this time around.

 Chapter 407 - Cultivation Ranks (Updated)

    Here are the Cultivation Ranks,

    ˇŞShred Case Mortal WorldˇŞ

    (EACH REALM HAS NINE STAGES)

    Elementary Realm*

    Nascent Realm*

    Inner Core Realm*

    Profound Realm*

    Earth Realm*

    Sky Realm*

    Emperor Realm*

    ˇŞFarna''s Mortal WorldˇŞ

    Overlord Realm*

    ˇŞGrivexia, The Land Of HolinessˇŞ

    Immortal Realm*

    Immortal Emperor Realm* (starting here, there will no longer first to ninth level of realm, instead, it would be now in the sub-levels of lower-level, middle-level, upper-level, peak level.)

    ˇŞ Starlight

    True Monarch* (Here, there are two paths a cultivator can choose)

    ˇŞImperial PathˇŞ

    Grand Monarch

    Imperial Sovereign

    Ancient

    ˇŞGodhood PathˇŞ

    Divine Monarch

    Heavenly Saint

    Ethereal

    -God''s Realm

    ˇŞImperial PathˇŞ

    Progenitor

    - Eternal

    - Myriad

    - Immortal

    Stardao (The peak of Imperial cultivators)

    ˇŞGodhood PathˇŞ

    Fate Emperor

    True God

    Transcendence (The known peak)

    Dao-proven (The true peak)

    -Rou Celestial Realm

    Zenith Gods / Zeniths

    A/N: If you think that I am mistaken with some info, pleasement below. I have lost the draft work of the cultivation levels and I just reread the chapters to create this. So it will be a huge help if you assist me!

    Thank you. <3

    (To be updated as the story goes on)

 Chapter 408 - Renege

    The match was over. It was Xu Rou''s overwhelming victory. In fact, she didn''t even sweat a bit though she was a bit exhausted. Of course, it wasn''t an easy win at all as she expended so much effort to overpower the enemy.

    But what''s important now, was that she won and their family had already won.

    Xu Rou stepped out of the arena and returned to her family''s side. She was met with Fan Rou''s warm gaze with apliment, "Not only you be prettier, you be stronger too."

    Feeling the loving gaze of her husband, she almost choke and pushed him, "Stop it. It''s not the time for that. Wait until we find Jin''er."

    As a mother, she wasn''t feeling any better as her son was still missing. Who knows what happened to him? Thus, she was taking her son as the priority.

    Fan Rou smiled and nodded. Of course, he knew this. He was just trying to tease her.

    After a few minutes of silence, Yanlu Rou looked at the unmoving emperor on his throne and said coldly, "The match has been settled and it is our win already. Do you have anything to say about this?"

    "..." The emperor didn''t answer.

    Being ignored, Yanlu Rou almost became agitated and wanted tosh out. But Lao Rou stopped her, "Yanlu, enough. It is his loss already, what can he possibly do about it?"

    "You don''t know that, Lao." Yanlu Rou refuted, "They are the devils we are talking about. Do you think they will stand idly just because they lost? I''m telling you, I don''t know what he will do, but he will do something about this for sure."

    Yanlu Rou had been feeling this since the time theynded here. Her guts never failed her and she knew that something was about to happen.

    "So all of you, be careful." Yanlu Rou warned her family, "Don''t let your guard down even for a split second."

    Lao Rou had nothing to say this. As a matter of fact, he was also aware of this. But he just wanted to make him believe himself that it wouldn''t happen. After all, a cornered rat was very dangerous.

    A long silence had passed. The universalw was now standing in the middle of the two groups. As expected, it favored the Rou family ording to the rules.

    However, just when the rewards were about to be announced, the emperor suddenly spoke after a long while with a cold tone, "Ah, this is nuts."

    This is nuts? The family couldn''t help but crease their brows. What was he talking about?

    It has started. Yanlu Rou thought. She was already expecting this. For sure, it would be his retaliation. But what could he possibly do with a universalw present here?

    "This is the worst scenario I possibly imagined and I never thought that it will really happen." The emperor stood and opened his arms, "But I am not willing to give out my universe. I am taking back my words."

    The Rou family was bbergasted. What was he trying to pull? This devil even dared to renege in front of the universalw!

    Then, the universalw spoke as if it was a person with rage, "Preposterous! Who do you think a universalw is? Someone you can y around?"

    "You are the universalw, the highest authority here. That''s why I''m telling you that I am reneging. I don''t wish for some aliens to take over mynd." The emperor smirked and said.

    "You are aware that you''re going to die because of this, right?" The universalw spoke with a cold tone, "Not just that, perhaps half of your universe would be destroyed, killing hunded trillions of residents. Are you willing to really do it?"

    This punishment was very heavy. Just hearing the words could make anyone flinch in terror. Who would dare to brace such consequences? Not only would the reneger would die, even those innocent devils there would be implicated and die without knowing what they did wrong.

    Was it really worth it to renege against the universalw?

    "Of course, I''m aware and willing." The devil emperor smiled and said, "Now, what are you waiting for? Give the punishment now. I''m waiting."

    "Patrosh, you have gone mad to the extreme this time." Yanlu Rou couldn''t help butment about how atrocious their emperor was.

    "Yanlu Rou, you know that we are both the same in this aspect. If you are in my position, you will clearly choose this too, won''t you?" Patroshughed a bit.

    "..." Yanlu Rou didn''tment on it. She just stared at the emperor with a killing intent. She might have buried it from the bottom of her heart, but she really thought that if ever worse came to worst, she was willing to trade her life and half of their universe as an exchange. In order not to let these devils rule around here!

    After a while, the universalw had finally gave in and said, "Since you are adamant to renege and face this heavier consequence, who am I to intervene? But take note that your universe would no longer get the support of the universalws as you clearly vited our rule."

    "No problem." The emperor answered without hesitation.

    "Very well, then ept your punishment, Patrosh Yi Mas!" The universalw roared and spun overhead.

    Then, the clouds turned very dark and circted with the center of it above of the emperor. Thousand lightnings pierced the sky as if it was trying to tear it apart. It was powerful enough to half a world.

    "Activate!" The emperor saw this and revealed arge book that was covering his head. It was ck in color and was releasing heavy dark energy. Then, the book flipped rapidly as if it was skimming to the pages with a great speed.

    "!" Seeing this, Yanlu Rou revealed a pale expression. She recognized this book very well, and now she knew what this devil was trying to do!

    But not just that, the second true devil, Fr, had been devoured by the ancient book in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 409 - Desperate

    "Lao Rou, this is bad." Yanlu Rou spoke with a tone with indescribable emotions, "We need to stop that monster from receiving this punishment!"

    "..." Lao Rou had also thought the same. As an old fossil, he clearly recognized this book. To think that this monster had this treasure! It was no wonder why he was confident in attacking them. He came prepared and well!

    "I also want to stop him, Yanlu." Lao Rou sighed in helplessness and said, "But once you get into his vicinity, or even a qi of yours connected to that domain, do you think you can survive? Let''s take a step back and say you really did survive, but do you think you can still fight?"

    "..." Yanlu Rou was speechless. Indeed, Lao Rou had gotten a point, a sharp point at that. It was pretty impossible to intervene with the universalw''s punishment, unless she was suicidal enough like that devil.

    Xu Rou and Fan Rou were listening to their conversation and understood what they were trying to say. Thus, their expressions were grave. At first when they saw the book, they had also recognized this.

    "Don''t worry, Yanlu. Though that cksider Book is present in his side, it would only give him a chance of 3% survival. With how long the possibility, how could he possibly have that luck of surviving this?" Lao Rou said, "Besides, let''s not wish him to seed. Because you know what would happen if he would."

    "Do you think 3% isn''t a joke in this time of desperation?" Yanlu Rou rebutted, "He is already a cornered rat, and that 3% is already a big hope for him. Do you really think that with all these prepared, he is willing to die here just like that?"

    "..." Lao Rou didn''t know what to say. Indeed, his wife had a point. That 3% was already big enough for someone desperate. As long as there was a chance of surviving, they were willing to grab it no matter what. Just like those dying old men, they were ready to expend arge amount of resources just to seek for a longer life.

    "Crash!" And now, a dragon made of lightning appeared above, descending towards the emperor. It looked like it could annihte this entire realm with a rampage.

    "Come!" The emperor was thrilled and shouted. It was the moment of truth. What would be the result of this, would affect the entire universe no matter what.

    "Ksssh!" The lightning dragon shed with the book and the emperor was electrocuted heavily. He even spat so many ck blood as the lightning continued to ravage him. The ancient book was rapidly flipping this time as if it was fighting against this dragon. The void shook violently as the air was spread in all directions.

    "Hahhhhh!" Now, the emperor''s body was filled with deep cuts and serious wounds. He even lost his left eye in the process. His vision was turning blurry and his energy was being sapped out by a heavy amount.

    "Don''t think you''re going to kill me with just this, cksider Book, now!" The emperor howled in madness and activated the book. It stopped in a certain page and created arge thick ck wall with a tube below going towards the book.

    "Kshhhhh!" The energy was terrifying but it seemed like it was being converted.

    "That bastard is absorbing this energy!" Yanlu Rou worry was growing deeper. It seemed that things were now getting out of hand.

    Patrosh had truly gone mad. That he even thought of absorbing the tribtion with his abilities!

    "Impudent!" The universalw was incensed. Thus, it increased the power by several folds. It looked like he was trying to kill Patrosh as soon as possible.

    "Yes, give me more power,w!" The emperor was smiling devilishly though he was greatly weakened, "Give me the power to rule over the entire multiverse!"

    "Poof!" However, the universalw had realized something and immediately stopped the tribtion, "It looks youe prepared for this scenario. You even dared to use that book against aw like me."

    "Why did you stop? Give me some more!" The emperor knew that the power was still not enough and demanded.

    "No need. I am not willing to give you more of a powerboost. I know that one way or another, you''re going to survive this." The universalw had sharp eyes and said coldly, "However, while you survived, 51% of your universe couldn''t."

    It just meant that so many devils and humans had died without knowing why.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m going to make the 4 universes kneel down in front of me. So it''s not a big deal." The emperor said it as if the matter of those lives couldn''t make him care.

    He paused for a moment and said, "Not just that, I''m also looking forward in facing against a universalw like you. I''m going to ascend there and let''s see how capable those with the highest authority have."

    "You don''t stand a chance, so don''t kid around." The universalw sneered and said, "Even with the current you, it''s not going to happen."

    It didn''t give the emperor a chance to speak and immediately left. Now that its job was done, it had no reason to stay here any longer.

    The emperor didn''t mind this and muttered, "I''ll see about that."

    Then, he looked at the Rou family who was still standing opposite of him and said, "You have seen my capabilities and I''m stronger now. It''s not yette to turn into my desired leaf and serve me. I will make the Rou family my right hand men, so it''s not a bad deal right?"

    "Keep on dreaming, Patrosh." Yanlu Rou coulf feel that the emperor became really stronger. So she wouldn''t underestimate him, "This is our universe until we die. Don''t think about getting this ce under your rule, because you don''t stand a chance."

    Yanlu Rou kept her stance. She wasn''t willing to give anything to this devil even if it cost her life!

 Chapter 410 - Yanlu Rou VS. The Devil Emperor

    "You''re still prideful even in this kind of predicament. You sure have so much confidence in yourself." The emperor smirked and said, "Since that is the case, why don''t we have a face off right now? Let''s see who is stronger than who. I''m also itching for a fight, so I will give you a chance to fight me."

    Lao Rou knew what this devil was trying to scheme, so he immediately shouted with anger, "Why don''t you face me instead? You keep on picking on my wife. You can''t fight against a man?"

    "I never thought that Mr. Lao Rou could also run his mouth like this." The emperor looked at the old man with a simple nce and said, "Very well, then tell me. Are you stronger than your wife?"

    "You..." Lao Rou was angered. That was a sensitive spot in his heart and he didn''t want anyone to trample on it.

    Lao Rou was about to refute this but Yanlu Rou sighed and held his hand, "Lao, stop it. I''m going to fight him, since this is what he wants. Besides, I''m doing our family by this way."

    "What do you mean by doing our family a favor? Have you gone nuts? Patrosh is so much powerful now. If a while ago, you can defeat him, it''s a different story now that his power had been boosted by a power from a universalw!" Lao Rou tried to discourage his wife. He wasn''t willing to let his wife tread such a thin line, "So it''s better if we fight him by group. That way, we have a better chance of winning. That''s the best possible method right now, and I know our son and grandson would prefer this too."

    "Mother, Father is right. We have to work together in order that devil. We can''t let you take the risk alone." Fan Rou agreed with his father''s words. Though he and his mother had always had a fight, at the end of the day, he was still his mother. And as the son, he wouldn''t dare to make her go suicidal.

    "Mother, you have to think of this right." Xu Rou had also tried to convince her, "I know that I am but an outsider in a sense because I really don''t have the Rou''s blood flowing in me, but I don''t want to see you die in the hands of such things. For sure, Jin''er will be sad too if something happens to you."

    "You all, you are exaggerating. Aren''t you?" Yanlu Rou tried tough it out and said, "Who says that I''m going to die against that animal? I have lived for billions of years now, so I wouldn''t dare to die just because of that devil who called himself emperor. So rest assured, I''m going to be the victor."

    She didn''t let her family talk anymore and just flew away to enter the dimension that the emperor had currently created. Unlike, the arena that the universalw created, this was much weaker but thicker. At the very least, it could hold two zeniths fighting against each other.

    "Oh, I thought you''re going to be persuaded and decide to fight me by numbers. How brave of you to actuallye alone." The emperor sneered.

    "Fight if you want, why bber so much?" Yanlu Rou''s surroundings dropped into negative temperature and everything turned into ice. However, it only upied half of the dimension.

    "Let''s see how powerful you really are." The emperor had waited for this very moment. To fight against one of the strongest zeniths around the multiverse. He was thrilled by the imagination he was creating, and the fact that soon this olddy would be below his feet to trample on was making him excited.

    For all the humiliation his n had suffered, he would surely make everyone pay, involved or not. Not just that, he was nning to make humans as ves or livestocks for the devil once he owned thisrge piece ofnd called True State Universe.

    And for a certain item the Rou family had, he would just get it once everything was settled.

    Of course, he was still expecting that Yanlu Rou would use it during their fight to save him the trouble of looking for it. That way, things would be easier. In his mind, it was right to take everything as a smallpensation of his team being wiped out.

    "Then, let''s start!" The emperor was the first to initiate the attack and threw a heavy punch against Yanlu Rou.

    "Boom!" But an ice wall blocked his fist. It made the whole dimension tremble and the voids were misced.

    "Hah!" The emperor didn''t stop there. He immediately gave millions of punches in a second. He was not giving up unless he hit Yanlu Rou with his knuckles.

    "Back off!" Yanlu Rou swung her hands and a giant ice rock with spikes appeared overhead of the emperor.

    "Boom!" But the emperor just needed to punch it once to destroy it to pieces. He couldn''t help but taunt the olddy, "Is that all?"

    "Ksssh!" But Yanlu Rou''s counter didn''t stop there. She pushed the ice wall lightly and it erged to a certain extent, dashing towards the emperor.

    "Hmph!" The emperor was about to punch this ice wall when ice thorns appeared and was locking target towards his vital points. So, instead of punching the wall, he punched the ice thorns first that sprouted from the ground.

    "Gag!" But it gave the wall enough time to have a momentum and immediately pushed back the emperor with an incredible speed, it was like a violent wind smashing through the emperor.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Having the momentum, Yanlu Rou didn''t waste time and immediately created spears and swords of ice. It then dashed towards the emperor without holding back.

    "More!" And not just that, arge ice cube appeared above the emperor, sealing all his paths except behind him.

    "Boom! Boom!" After which, all of the swords and spears pierced right through the wall, where the emperor was. The ice cube had also descended. It could turn anything into a meat paste due to its massive weight.

 Chapter 411 - Old Master

    While Yanlu Rou was fighting against the emperor, Jin Rou and thepany was stuck in a domain where all trees had been withered. However, it wasn''t like they were there because they couldn''t get out. It was more like there''s a reason why they were there.

    In a luxurious cave of this domain, everything inside was destroyed as if a battle that could threaten the whole multiverse happened. And then, there was a lying old man leaning on the wall. One look and you could determine that he was severely injured and it''s only a matter of time before dying.

    "Master!" Jin Rou rushed towards where the old man was. He had been called very urgent by this old man as if he was in hisst breath. Thus, he didn''t hesitate to go here, "What happened? Who did this to you?"

    "My cute disciple... you are finally here. Cough cough!" The old man coughed out blood but felt relieved, "As you can see, I don''t have much time left now because of those bastards who betrayed me."

    No one, except Jin Rou, knew that he had a master, and a very strong master at that. This master had secretly stayed with him since he was still an infant, and took care of him in the dark. The old master thought Jin Rou almost all of his knowledge regarding the dao, thus Jin Rou grew up this strong already. Of course, talent took a major role but the old master''s tutge had the bigger role. Many people had thought that Jin Rou learned everything by himself since he was very talented. But little did they know, there were also some things that Jin Rou couldn''t understand when he was younger, and that was where the old master thought him things.

    For Jin Rou, this old master was his second father and this domain was one of his ygrounds in the past. Thus, seeing this person dear to him in this state, he felt so heartbroken.

    Dan Rou had already had the gist of the situation. And excused himself together with the Su daughter. He wanted Jin''er to have an alone time with his master right now.

    "Those who betrayed you..." Jin Rou thought of the possible persons involved, "Do you mean the other universalws?"

    In the whole multiverse, there were seven universalws, and this old master was one of them. Take note, universalws were the utmost peak and the strongest existence living in this multiverse. They had the authority to call zeniths upon their gust of choice and no one would dare to disobey him.

    Who could severely injure a universalw? Of course, it should be the otherws. This was the most usible conclusion he could make.

    "You''re right... it''s them." The old master sighed and his expression was very sad, "I have known them for trillions of years now yet I didn''t expect that they will do this to me. My long time friends have been tempted by power, even though they were already strong enough."

    It turned out that even amongst the universalws, there were stillpetition of who could be stronger than who and it didn''t stop there. They still aimed to be strongest of all the universalws out there.

    "Ingrates..." Jin Rou knew who the old master was talking about. He was truly enraged as veins popped of his temples, "You took care of them and defended them like a big brother, yet all you got in return is this. They''re seeking death!"

    "Shh... child, calm down." The old master''s breathing stabilized a bit. However, it was still rough as he didn''t have much time left, "Even if you go now, you will be killed there immediately. Besides, your family is currently facing a devil with a power boosted by a universalw, so they are in a danger."

    " ..." Jin Rou was stupefied. It looked like what his uncle had seen a while ago happened already. But he couldn''t leave the old master like this. At least, he needed to find him a safe ce to recuperate, "Master, I will go. So I need you take to a safe ce..."

    "My cute disciple, I am beyond saving. I know my body well." The old master shook his head with sadness, "But it''s okay. I have lived for trillions of years now, so dying right now isn''t a bad thing. Especially you are here."

    He paused for a moment and looked at the ceiling of his cave, "You see, you are the only one who I took as a disciple, and though you have the right to seek for my power, you didn''t do so. I am so proud of you, and never an ounce of regret that I can feel choosing you."

    "..." Jin Rou didn''t know what to say. However, he could feel that his eyes were warm and wet.

    "But I have a favor to ask, as your master." The old master smiled and said weakly, "Please... take my inheritance. Use it to stop those ambitious bastards of doing something foolish. I''m already dying, and I couldn''t do anything about it now. I also know that you don''t want my power and want to live a normal life here, but I have no choice either. Apart from you, you are the only who I can trust."

    Jin Rou was speechless. Indeed, the old master was right. If we''re talking about the inheritance, Jin Rou wouldn''t be willing. After all, he felt like once he epted the power, there would be arge responsibility to shoulder since he''s going to be the next universalw.

    It was highly sought by many, but for Jin Rou, it was a very lonesome path.

    "Master, rest assured. This disciple shall do as you wish." Jin Rou could feel that the old man''s pulse was getting weaker. So, he gave his answer. He wanted the old man to leave the whole void in peace.

    The old master smiled weakly but genuinely and touched Jin Rou''s forehead and cheeks, "You have grown stronger even without my assistance, it''s really when I met you that I was so happy..."

    The older master closed his eyes with warm tears falling down his face, as his hand slumped down to the ground. His expression was very peaceful.

    Jin Rou hugged the old master, with tears he forced not to stream a while ago, finally ran down his face.

 Chapter 412 - Inheritance

    Jin Rou had never cried, even if it was painful or not. He used to carry everything alone since seven. Take note, he was throned when he was still a child so thus he was acting sox in the past, he still thought of how could he be a good king for everyone.

    But at this moment, stream after stream of tears kept running down his face. He was crying silently but painfully. He just lost one of the dear people who he was closest with. With his world where his family must be thew, the old master was the one who took him to many ces to enjoy the outside world. Though it was just a few times, it was still one of the most enjoyable moments of his life.

    Not just that, the old master had helped him for so many things that he even once opposed a fellow universalw just to protect the entire True State Universe. The old master had done so much for him that he wouldn''t be able to pay it back his whole life. So, how could he decline such as hisst wish?

    Outside of the cave, Dan Rou could clearly see this scene and sighed. It was so breaking to see his nephew in this kind of state. However, what could he do? Jin Rou needed to do this alone, because he was the only one who could solve his problem.

    Syni Su looked at the cave with a worried expression. Though something else was bothering her, her worry for Jin Rou was still there.

    Jin Rou hugged and cried the old man for more than an hour before letting the old man go. His face was smiling, and looked at peace. Perhaps, his favor being epted was a huge relief to him.

    Then, Jin Rou created the most luxurious coffin he could make. It was a blue-colored ss coffin with diamonds and sapphire embroidered in it. Jin Rou had remembered that the old man jokingly told him in the past that if ever he died, he wanted Jin Rou to bury him with this kind of coffin, right here in his cave.

    Thus, it was what Jin Rou was doing right now. Jin Rou created a huge cube of ck cement in the center. Then he carefully put the old master''s body in the coffin with an utmost care and sealed it with transparent ss. Next, he put the coffin inside of the ck cement and sealed the cement with the curvings,

    "In the beloved memory of Feng Li"

    Jin Rou sped his hands and prayed for his master''s peace for lifetime. He knew that at his level, resurrection was so much impossible so he wanted him to just live in the next life in peace and serenity.

    "I''m going to take your inheritance now, Master." Jin Rou bowed and headed to a certain ce. As someone who was very familiar with this cave, he knew where the old master had secretly hidden his inheritance.

    Jin Rou touched the wall with an unscrupulous image and touched it. No matter what, no one would think that the old master had secretly hidden there the button towards his inheritance.

    That was also why those who betrayed him had did this for nothing.

    Then, a hidden passage had appeared out of nowhere. It was a stairs going up. By its diamond-like appearance, the old master had surely adored the inheritance ce so much.

    Jin Rou ascended the stairs until he reached arge twin doors.

    "Ravlux, fermenta." Jin Rou chanted. It was what the old master sent to his brain when the old master touched his forehead. He was sure that it was the passchant to this inheritance room.

    "Creak!" Then, the twinrge doors opened slowly and slowly until it revealed the whole room. It was a gxy space with trillions of stars around. Every star was sparkling with different colors in each passing second. Not just that, milky waves and nebs could also be seen.

    "Right, Master loves sceneries of the stars like this." Jin Rou smiled after remembering this.

    In the middle was a transparent bottle with a red shining liquid in it. It was surely the inheritance of his Master.

    In actuality, it was the old master''s essence blood. It also contained the dao he created along the power he had for the rest of his life. So, it also meant that whoever drink this blood would be the next universalw that would be acknowledged by the highest heaven. So depending on the inheritor, this blood could either boost their power and be the new universalw or could either kill him with it too.

    But the old master had exclusively created this essence blood for Jin Rou''s consumption, so there wouldn''t be any major problems that thetter couldn''t handle.

    Of course, Jin Rou could see it too. And his heart was full of warmth and sadness at the same time.

    Jin Rou didn''t dilly dally and immediately drank the whole contents of the bottle. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration that he slurped in a matter of a second.

    Jin Rou waited for his body to react to this new blood. And after a few seconds, he could now feel the burning sensation and the fast throbbing of his heart. This made him sweat because though the inheritance was specifically made for him, it couldn''t remove the minor pains that one would endure.

    Jin Rou clenched his teeth to bear this ''minor'' pain where in fact, it was very unbearable. The pain was excruciating that his insides were getting ravaged and misced or being chopped into million pieces.

    "Bear with it... Bear with it. You cannot disappoint your master. If you did, you will be a huge shame on him!" Jin Rou was talking to himself as he grit his teeth. He wasn''t willing to shout his pain.

    "Boom!" Then after a five minutes, an explosion suddenly arised which shook the entire room.

 Chapter 413 - Treasure-Palace Zenith

    Back to where the fight was going on, after a few hours of fighting even against each other, the difference between the two could clearly be seen.

    "Grug!" Yanlu Rou was thrown away and bumped on the wall. However, though she spat a mouthful of blood, she could back herself up.

    "Shit." She couldn''t help but curse. She was one of the strongest zeniths living in the entire multiverse. Yet, just a single devil emperor could already make her helpless. Nevertheless, it wasn''t shameful at all. After all, her enemy was boosted by a universalw''s power and it was understandable that she would be in this state.

    Furthermore, the gap between zeniths and universalws were so vast that it was incalcble.

    "I thought that you will be a challenge since your reputation has told me. But it seems like you can''t even live up to anyone''s expectations." The emperor taunted Yanlu Rou.

    "Says by someone who stole a power from someone?" Yanlu Rou fought back.

    "If you have eyes, you clearly saw that I got the power with my own abilities." The emperor defended himself, "With so much injuries I got a while ago, you can tell that I have also suffered to get this power."

    Yanlu Rou had no say about this. It was the truth. But she still refuted and said, "No matter what, you still stole something and your power isn''t originally from you. Not to mention, it is against the will of the universalw! While I can say that you are quite brave to actually pull that trick, you are also dumb at the same time."

    The emperor squinted his eyes. He knew what Yanlu Rou was trying to tell and he was very dissatisfied, "It looks like the beating you got isn''t enough to shut your mouth."

    "Hah, do you have the capability to do so?" Yanlu Rou provoked him.

    "Whoosh! Boom!" Yanlu Rou''s body was thrown upwards with a violent force and downwards with a more violent force. The emperor just moved his hands and it already happened.

    "Agh!" Yanlu Rou almost screamed out of pain. Her precious white robe was also tattered. It was one of the most dresses she treasured, and now it turned out like this. Of course, it wasn''t the time to think of it.

    "Activate!" That attack hurt her, so she was enraged and immediately activated a system. It was a huge castle that upied 3/4 of the whole domain, "Die!"

    "Boom!" Then the castle suddenly lost its flight and immediately pounced the ground with a terrifying power. Rubbles and the wind scattered in all directions as the castle''s power amplified by several degrees, creating explosions below.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" However, though it was a very powerful system of Yanlu Rou, it was useless against someone of the emperor''s caliber. He punched the ice castle with his bare fists with punches getting stronger one after another.

    "Open!" Yanlu Rou knew that the enemy would do this and immediately opened her treasure pce. It then revealed arge fan made of ice, and it was extremely exposing.

    As treasure pces only appeared when certain zenith''s conditions were met, it could be seen that whatever this pce held was a great power or whatnot.

    "Bam!" Yanlu Rou didn''t want to wait any longer and immediately casted the ice fan from the treasure pce. It swung its body and gave a torrential wind that was capable of tearing existences into pieces.

    Both the castle and the emperor was affected by this wind. However, the more force was directed to the emperor so the damage was quite obvious and rming.

    "Finally, you used your treasure pce. I''ve been waiting to see that!" But it looked like that the emperor was happy instead of getting defeated, "I have long sought for a treasure pce yet I still couldn''t attain it. Now, I can see that it''s no longer impossible for me."

    "Though your body is boosted by an outer power, the fact remained that you are still a zenith with no foundations at all. At most, you could only be considered a quasi-universalw. So though you are boosted, it was impossible that you can still get a treasure pce. Hah, do you think that it is up to one''s power that you can get it?" Yanlu Rou taunted the enemy with a mocking smile.

    For zeniths, treasure pce-level was the highest realm they could get. And not just that, they could actually get the treasure pce, which was said to be a legendary box of all eons! However, not all zeniths were capable of reaching this realm. After all, the requirements must be met first in order to step into this space.

    One of the required prerequisites was talent. In the zenith realm, talent was very important as it would help you greatly in advancing in the zenith realms. If one''s talent was already exhausted, then it would be more than impossible to advance further. Of course, there would be treasures that could add talent to its consumer, but it was very rare and usually, it was directly consumed after getting rather than being sold.

    Furthermore, in the whole family of Rou, only Yanlu Rou was the treasure pce-level zenith. As for her husband? He was just a step away from that level. So anytime soon, he would also reach this level.

    "Lady Yanlu, you are really powerful. Just like the rumors said." The emperor threw the castle casually and he appeared uninjured, "Unfortunately, it is not yet enough to kill me. What will you do now? Oh, I can ept it if you beg right now though."

    "Keep dreaming, Patrosh." Yanlu Rou was already exhausted. However she could still sneer at her enemy and said, "The Rou family will never kneel down in front of a monster like you."

    "Hah, looks like you don''t know what position you are in right now." The emperor clenched his fist, "You are at my mercy, one click and I can kill all of you. That''s how strong I am right now."

    The emperor pointed his finger at Yanlu Rou. But for some reason it was cut cleanly that it left the emperor in shock.

    Then, a cold voice spoke out of nowhere which gave everyone chills, "Howughable."

    ---

    A/N: Alright, the volume 5 will being to and end, so be sure to stay tuned! The volume 6 will be on the works so please forward to it because this time, people stronger than Jin our boy will appear one after another!

    Thank you for those who supported me anr my novel. Lovelots!

 Chapter 414 - Jin Rous Arrival

    The emperor felt a sudden presence that invaded his domain. He almost leap in surprise as he shouted, "Who?!"

    He was very powerful as of now, so someone who could make a chill run down his spine was definitely not someone to be underestimated. Furthermore, the culprit had clearly bypassed his domain even without his permission!

    Then, a figure appeared in front of Yanlu Rou. It was a very handsome young man with extremely and universe-toppling beauty. He had a short and shiny white hair as his white robe fluttered by the wind the moment he stepped out of the void. For those in the Rou family, they would surely recognize this young one, who was filled with matured vibe!

    Xu Rou almost dropped down kneeling as she saw a very familiar figure that she was missing so much. Fan Rou didn''t fare any better as he held his breath seeing this young man.

    Yanlu Rou almost gasped, as the one who was closest to him. She couldn''t help but mutter, "Jin''er..."

    That''s right. It was Jin Rou. He no longer had his joyful and adventurous vibe right now as he was looking at the emperor with deep killing intent.

    Yanlu Rou almost teared up from the spot. Thank goodness, her dear grandson was alive! If something really happened, she wouldn''t be able to forgive herself, and so her Fan Rou for sure. After all, she was the root of all cause that happened. If things went south, she would be med by her own family and would eventually loathe her.

    "Grandma, please leave this domain. I''ll take care of this." Jin Rou calmly asked, "And please check Syni. She is deeply injured during a fight a while ago, so please see if she has some hidden injuries."

    His grandmother was the best in terms of medicine. So, she was the best choice to have Syni Su checked up.

    "Alright. Don''t worry about the kid Syni, I will definitely take care of her. But you take care, that devil isn''t someone to be trifled with." Yanlu Rou could feel that Jin Rou became stronger, so much stronger than before. In fact, she could also feel that he was stronger than her now! She was so proud, but she was worried at the same time. Just where did her grandson get this kind of power? Anyway, it wasn''t the right time to ask. She walked out of the arena and immediately went over to Syni Su who arrived by the side of Xu Rou.

    "Thank you, Grandma." Jin Rou smiled and faced the enemy immediately, "Looks like your people have been annihted mercilessly. Even after so many years of preparations, you still end up taking a big loss right now."

    Indeed. What Jin Rou said was true. Whether he win over against his family or not, the fact remained that he lost so many strong devils that served as his vanguard. If ever, in any future invasions he would want to orchestrate, he needed to wait for at least millions of years to nurture devils of the same or stronger level as the previous.

    But, how could the enemies let him gather power? They would surely sure to gang up on him the moment he was at the weakest point of his life.

    "It doesn''t matter, actually. The moment I seized your universe, I can just ve those people under your banner. I heard there are so many powerful cultivators here. For sure, they''d almost feel up the gap." The emperor answered. It looked like he nned everything all along, from best scenarios to the worst case ones. No matter what, his path towards domination would never be halted. Not even once.

    But he needed to face Jin Rou first before he could really do so.

    "Activate!" The emperor didn''t wait for the enemy to talk and immediately used a golden mirror. It looked like a giant mirror that could reflect the heavens.

    "Boom! Boom!" Then,rge beams of golden light appeared from it and pierced towards Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou flickered his fingers and an invisible barrier appeared, rendering the attack useless.

    The emperor saw this and immediately activated another mirror. This time, it wasrger than the previous. With an explosion, it spun towards Jin Rou with a power of the different dimensions.

    "Open!" It didn''t stop there, the emperor activated his treasure pce and thousand of stars appeared with a gxy in the middle. It looked like that if ever this descended down, it would melt the whole universe in ashes.

    With these two extremely strong attacks, it could kill beings at the level of zeniths already. In fact, even treasure pced ones would not leave unscathed.

    Jin Rou raised his arm and his eyes shed with white light, "Heaven''s Breakdown!"

    A small world in size of palm appeared of his raised arm. If a person was far away, he wouldn''t see this.

    "Shhhhh!" Then, the small world immediately lightened up, blinding everything in the process. Then explosions could be heard. Both the mirror and the gxy were instantly shattered helplessly like a fragile ss. It didn''t even have the strength to fight this tiny world.

    "!!" The emperor saw this and he was horrified. This was the first time he felt so much dread inside him. His instincts was now giving him warning signal to run as far away as he could.

    He never expected that Jin Rou would be this strong. Just imagine, that two attacks were the strongest attacks he could muster as of this time. Yet it was rendered useless by the tiny world Jin Rou created? It was ridiculous to the extreme. But it just meant one thing and he realized it.

    Jin Rou was stronger than him. And if he kept on fighting, he would surely lose his life. Though he was a proud emperor, all dignity and whatnot were thrown in the air as he immediately tried escape.

    However, a hand suddenly touched his shoulder and it threw him away violently back to his own domain, with blood sshing in all directions.

 Chapter 415 - Death

    "Grug!" The emperor was smashed into arge and thick wall of his domain and spat a mouthful of bad blood. His organs were misced as they churned upside and downside. He could even feel that his organs had taken a severe injury from this attack.

    He knelt on the ground as he tried to stabilize himself. It wasn''t easy, to begin with. But with the urgency, he needed to get back up or else he would be dead here.

    "Do you think I will really let you escape after all of what you did?" Jin Rou sneered and mocked the emperor, "You are the great emperor of the devils, why don''t you stay here and see this to the end?"

    "It looks like you are seeing me as someone you can push around now." The emperor was enraged. But he couldn''t let his emotions cloud his judgment and said, "If I want to escape, I will do everything to achieve it. What can you do about it?"

    Jin Rou couldn''t help but wryly smile at the emperor''s shamelessness. It looked like he didn''t no longer care about his dignity and reputation as the emperor just to run away. Furthermore, he spoke as if he was doing something righteous and was ready to sacrifice himself to be the hero.

    "Okay then. I would like to see what tricks are up to your sleeves in order to escape." Jin Rou smirked. Of course, he wasn''t putting his guard down and wouldn''t dare to underestimate his opponent even if he got the upper hand.

    "Activate!" The emperor didn''t dally as he immediately used a system. It was to stop time for a few seconds but his time wouldn''t. It was a very powerful system, almost on par with Jin Rou''s Timeos. However, it was stillcking a bit. After that, he immediately used a portal and was about to enter it.

    "Stopping the time around you?" However, a hand once again touched his shoulder. But this time, it was harder and could almost break his bones.

    "It''s utterly useless in front of me. In fact, mine is still stronger than yours even during my previous cultivation." Jin Rou''s eyes shed with ruthlessness and added force to the enemy''s shoulder, "So just ept your death and stop giving others trouble!"

    "Ah!" The emperor couldn''t help but shout in pain. His shoulder waspletely broken and if he didn''t return to his realm as soon possible to seek treatment, he would die slowly but surely.

    The emperor gritted his teeth and cursed at Jin Rou with hatred, "Damn bastard, how did you be a universalw?!"

    He didn''t want to admit it. But Jin Rou had truly broke the bounds of zenith realm and became the most powerful existence attainable by the whole multiverse, a universalw.

    It was also one of the reason why the emperor was trying his hard best to escape. But seeing that everything would be in vain, he stopped resisting and instead cursed at Jin Rou.

    Yanlu Rou almost shook when she heard this. Her spection was right. Her grandson had truly stepped into that realm! How couldn''t she be so proud right now? Even Jin Rou''s parents were glowered with pride. Now, their worries had faded and instantly wished Jin Rou to finish it as soon possible so that they could return to their home.

    "Let''s end this." Jin Rou seemed to have heard the silent pleas of his family and said, "You have wasted too much time, so I shall send you to the ck river where reincarnation is impossible."

    "You wish!!" The emperor was shaken horror by this and immediately used his blood essence to boost his power. The torrential sea of blood above him became a tranquil sea that could mesmerize people.

    "What?!" The emperor was stumped. His torrential blood became a calm one all of a sudden? How was that possible? Did Jin Rou control his essence blood as if it was his own?

    If he did, then it was horrifying! Even if he emperor managed to escape here, the trauma and the ck shadow was already imnted. No matter what, he wouldn''t be able to advance once again and would remain as it was.

    "Whoosh!" Then, a lightning spear came and pierced the emperor without further ado. The emperor had lost all hope and though he saw this attack, he sighed and just epted this fate.

    Perhaps, it was already determined from the start. That his n would never ever rise from their position and would remain as bottom feeders for others.

    His eyes were filled with despair. Though it wasn''t the first time he felt it, this time it was so heartbreaking that he couldn''t even feel the blood oozing from his chest from being pierced. He had prepared everything for so many years, yet it was still all ended up in vain.

    Just how cruel reality was? When he gained a power from a universalw, he thought that he would be invincible and perhaps he could break free from the shackles of that person. But ah, reality wasn''t in favor of them, not even from the very beginning.

    He just wanted his n to be recognized. That though they were devils, they could still do anything like other universes could. They didn''t want to be acknowledged as ''pets'' and be pushed around whenever others wanted to.

    "Thump!" Just then, the emperor closed his eyes and fell on the ground, lifeless. Perhaps, at thest moment, he saw this as a salvation from his enemy. It wasn''t bad losing, after all, lost against someone stronger than him.

    Jin Rou could clearly see that bit by bit, the emperor''s body was turning into ashes and slowly being carried by the wind. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. He wanted to refrain from killing now. But it looked like he couldn''t especially in the near future.

    There were still so manyplications that needed to be settled.

 Chapter 416 - Leave

    "Jin''er!" Xu Rou couldn''t contain herself any longer and immediately rushed towards his son. Her eyes were filled with worry, "Are you alright?"

    Though for her, her son looked like he was just okay, what if he had a hidden injury? She didn''t even know what happened and what did he suffer.

    "Mother, I''m okay." Jin Rou''s cold face could no longe be seen as it was filled now with warmth, "Your son is strong. How can I be injured so easily?"

    In actuality, he was truly injured severely a while ago. But thanks to his master, when his strength increased, the injuries faded away as if they were not there.

    Then, Yanlu Rou and her husband walked over and hugged Jin Rou, clearly saying how much he had worried them and Fan Rou who have him a fist bump. As a father, Fan Rou felt that it was no longer appropriate to hug his son. Of course, he was overthinking it and his son actually didn''t mind.

    Soon, the little talk ended and the family chose to go back home first and settle everything there, together with Syni Su.

    Dan Rou watched these events unfold and smiled. He was currently hidden in his space without anyone noticing his presence. He had been watching all this time. But, he didn''t dare to show his presence. He felt like it was better this way. Unless the family faced a catastrophe they couldn''t handle, then he wouldn''t mind show himself and help. But this time around, it wasn''t actually necessary. After seeing them gone, he sighed in his heart and disappeared as well. He was returning to where he truly belong.

    Jin Rou knew that his uncle had a reason for this. So, he didn''t stop him and let him be.

    ---

    "What..." Syni Su pale from the terrible news she received from Yanlu Rou, "How is that possible...? My mother isn''t weak to be killed just like that!"

    Yanlu Rou sighed while looking down. She felt extremely guilty as what happened to Keisa Su, "I know your mother is very strong. But her opponent is very strong too, capable of fighting her shoulder to shoulder. Even your father has seen the fight, so I don''t dare to lie to you."

    "ˇ­" Syni Su was speechless. She didn''t expect that her mother would die here. It was a terrible loss for her and she felt like her world was so cruel to her. She tried to force back her tears because it wasn''t the right ce to do so and asked, "Where is my father?"

    Jin Rou also felt saddened. This news was so bad that if he were in her position, he would choose probably not to hear it.

    "I don''t know where your father is. But he is carrying your mother when he walked away." Yanlu Rou said, "How about this, I will dispatch my people to find your father and inform him of your safety arrival here."

    They were currently in the dining room of the pce and there were generals standby outside. So themand could be easily passed through.

    However, the shut twin door opened suddenly and a cold voice rang their ears, "No need to find me. I''m here."

    Everyone looked to the source of the voice. Syni Su jumped up and hugged the person and said, "Dad!"

    This time, Syni Su could no longer hold it back and cried her mourning tears. Sh Su felt heartbroken seeing his daughter like this. But all he could do was caress her hair asfort. Even he was brokenhearted and didn''t know what to do, so what could he possibly do?

    The Rou family watched this with indescribable expressions. They feel so guilty that this happened to the Su family. For sure, now, their friendship would be stained bad if lucky. But worst, their friendship would be over. Having one of their family members wasn''t a joke that they could swallow.

    "We''re going back home." When Syni Su stopped crying, he said softly and said, "We need to go back home as quickly as possible as your grandparents are already worrying about you a lot."

    Syni Su didn''t answer but it clearly indicated that she agreed.

    Sh Su looked at Yanlu Rou with a cold voice and spoke once again, "Thank you for your kind hospitality. But we are living."

    "..." Yanlu Rou could hear the mockery and sarcasm in and other party''s words. But what could she do? They lost a very important person of their life. They needed someone to catch the me so that they would be appeased. But she still managed to say, "Please take care. And my deepest condolence for your loss."

    Sh Su and Syni Su finally disappeared. Jin Rou wanted to at least say goodbye to her since he didn''t know when would they meet once again. But he didn''t manage to do so. It was also like Syni Su didn''t care at all, so he was left with no choice.

    Lao Rou couldn''t help but sigh deeply, "Such a mess that these devils done this time around. Though we won the battle against them, I feel like we will also lose the connection to the Su family."

    "Father, whatever predestined will eventually happen." Fan Rou said, "If they would cut off their friendship because of this, then we can''t do anything about it."

    He was telling his father to move on and stop stressing himself with this matter. After all, it already happened and it was already toote to try to mend the broken things.

    Yanlu Rou silently agreed. Since it came to this, they just needed to prepare for the Su family''s retaliation if ever. But she wasn''t worrying too much. After all, her grandson had already surpassed so many strong people! Who would dare to bully their family with a universalw here?

    Just then, a knight from outside suddenly appeared and knelt down in front of the family and shouted, "Reporting, Your Majesties."

    "Speak." Yanlu Rou felt that something not right was going to happen.

    "A member of the Court Council wants to request audience to the Rou family." It was clear and loud. Yanlu Rou was right. And her eyes shed with ruthlessness.

 Chapter 417 - Celisia

    Yanlu Rou knew that someone from the court woulde here eventually. But it looked like they couldn''t sit back for even a second and immediately came here the moment the devils were gone. What could it even mean? For Yanlu Rou, she already knew.

    Jin Rou also knew what perhaps this person from the court wanted. He was warned by the overlord to be wary of them, so they probably were concocting something outrageous.

    After a few minutes, the twin door opened once again and revealed a middle-aged woman with aparable beauty. Though she was a bit tad old, and she had a normalplexion, she was still beautiful with her blue hair. Not just that, her blue qipao was also tight and was hugging her that it was revealing her sexy curves.

    "Greeting, Lady Yanlu, and Your Majesties." The middle-aged woman spoke with an air of arrogance and said, "I am Celisia, a member of the Court Council. I am here to discuss something with you."

    Yanlu Rou was still the head of the family. And she greeted back with a fake smile, "Miss Celisia, I am free to discuss anything with you. Please feel free."

    Celisia wanted to directly talk at Jin Rou. After all, she thought that Jin Rou would be easier to talk to as he had still no firm standing even as a celestial king. But she never thought that Yanlu Rou would see her through.

    However, it didn''t shake her that much and moved her sses to her nose and said, "Very well, Lady Yanlu. I am here to ask some questions regarding the recent incident."

    "Oh, I thought we would be discussing something? You never said it is an interrogation." Yanlu Rou smirked. She knew that this wasing.

    "Lady Yanlu, you can''t put it like that. This is just a short interview and discussion. So you can''t say that I''m interrogating you. After all, I am asking you nicely." Celisia spoke so calm yet cold.

    Yanlu Rou could clearly hear the arrogance and pride of this woman. She couldn''t help but smile and almostughed it out, "Very well, Celisia. What is it that you want to ask?"

    "Our Court Council has received news that someone from the Su family has died in battle. They want an answer why you let the precious guests participat and put them in danger." Celisia spoke clearly. But her words were already sharp enough to me the Rou family.

    Of course, Yanlu Rou could sense this. But she answered, "The Su family and I came to an agreement about that. I didn''t force anyone of them to participate. They just wanted to help. So, what can I do? The situation was also tight since we are short on people. So how can I decline such an opportunity?"

    "I understand the situation you are in. But you should have never let them participate. Because the battle is very dangerous. They are our esteemed guests and now that someone died from their family, they would surely try to get back at us." Celisia was still arrogant as ever.

    "Are you saying that I dragged the whole realm into the mess?" Yanlu Rou chuckled and said, "Miss Celisia, you and your ancestors aren''t even in the frontlines. You all just hid in your nests, ignoring my call for assistance. So what right do you have to question me, the Rou family Head?"

    Since the other party was already attacking her, might as well she fought back. Because, if she didn''t, she would be thought as a pushover.

    "Lady Yanlu, please watch your words. The ancestors aren''t hiding in their nests. They are racking their brains how to be of help during that time. However, because they are already old, we couldn''t afford to dispatch any of them. We are afraid that they will immediately be killed." Celisia tried to defend.

    "So those old bastards are more important than the celestial family you take a blind eye to this matter and let us fend for ourselves, is that what you want to say?" Yanlu Rouughed coldly, "It looks like that your ancestors can''t sit back any longer and try to seize the position of my family here."

    If it was in the past, Yanlu Rou needed to tread carefully as the Court Council had almost the same reputation and power with them. But now that her grandson was already this powerful, who would actually dare?

    Celisia wanted to say something but Yanlu Rou spoke once again, "I know how much your court is trying their best to oust us family in this position so that you can be the new overlords. In fact, you might have thought to use the devils to annihte us and would eventually appear when the right timees, seizing the opportunity to be the hero of the world. And now that the family survived, you used as if we are the criminals here? You all from the Court Council are too bored so you jump like clowns here in my territory?"

    "This is myst warning. Please watch your words. The council isn''t something you can take lightly of!" This time, Celisia''s voice was trembling from obvious rage. But she still managed to keep herposure.

    Yanlu Rou wanted to say something more. But Jin Rou joined the conversation and said, "Who are you to give us a warning, Miss Celisia? If you don''t want any more shame, you should see yourself out because no matter what, you all are really clowns jumping foredic drama here."

    "How dare you!" Celisia finally couldn''t keep herposure and snapped, "You are just the celestial king in name. You think you already own the world?"

    Celisia was a bit happy inside. She was pressured against Yanlu Rou. But since Jin Rou decided to join, she could attack him instead of Yanlu Rou. In other terms, she was looking at Jin Rou like an easier prey to bully.

    Because in her mind, if Jin Rou wanted to keep his position, he needed to bow down before her and the Celestial Court.

 Chapter 418 - Provocation

    Jin Rou could clearly see this woman''s intention and chuckled, "Miss Celisia, if I say I really own this world, would you believe me?"

    Jin Rou was just trying to tease the other party and get on her nerves. He wasn''t aware but he always do this for his own entertainment. Perhaps, he was happy when seeing people getting frustrated over some words.

    Celisia looked at him with disdain and said, "You own the world? Your Majesty, though you are indeed the Celestial King, you are stillcking in many aspects. Furthermore, even if you have everything, the council is still present. It is the one who has been supporting the family since day 1."

    Although it was true that the family received some help from the council in the past, it was during the time when they still didn''t pursue the overlord position. But now that they do, everything eventually changed.

    "Oh, so you''re saying that unless the council permits me to do so, I can''t?" Jin Rou smirked. He really found this entertaining.

    "It''s how the world works, Your Majesty." Celisia nodded and moved her sses on the bridge of her nose.

    "You bunch of fakes are now acting like my family owes you a debt. It''s so funny." Jin Rouughed softly and said with attacking words, "But what did you actually do? Aside from always being a hindrance to our family, what did we owe you for? Court Council. Hah, people think that you all are righteous and heroes of the world. But the truth? You all are just rotten to your very cores. I''ll say this right in your face, we don''t owe your court council anything. And in terms of authority, our family, especially me, has the highest authority here. So what can you do about it?"

    "You..." Celisia didn''t expect that Jin Rou would this arrogant. She was instantly incensed and mmed the table, "Are you nning on going against the council? If so, you better think it properly. The court is powerful enough to oust you in your position and none in your family can do anything about it."

    "Either way, you fakes will still try to oust me and my family in order to obtain our position. What difference is that it''s either now orter. So, your threats will not work on me, and either to my family." Jin Rou smiled and held his chin while looking at Celisia with disgust, "So I suggest that in order no one will get hurt, stop daydreaming and be the court council as it is. Or else, don''t me me for not giving you all fakes any face."

    "Looks like you are now confident after fighting against the devils and won." Celisia couldn''t remain calm as her eyes turned cold with utmost anger. She was shaking intensively that she looked like she was about to explode, "Very well. Since you want it this way, we will stop supporting the family from now on and lead a separate way from you. I can dere right now that our council are no longer associated with your family."

    "I like the idea of cutting your ties off with us. But what do you mean by lead a separate way? I''m sorry, but if I choose to get you to the bottom, you can''t do anything but to crawl there without hesitation." Jin Rou didn''t stop attacking the woman verbally.

    "Young man, you are going overboard!" Celisia was infuriated as her face turned red from anger, "Do you really think that after defeating the devils, us from the court are pushovers?!"

    "Yes, you all are pushovers. Because if not, why didn''t you fight against the devils to protect your homnd? If you can give me a satisfactory answer, I''ll take that back at least." Jin Rou challenged Celisia.

    "..." Celisia didn''t know what to answer to give an enough one. After all, they didn''t participate because they couldn''t afford to take the risk and they were waiting for the family''s doom before making a move.

    Jin Rou also knew this. But even if their family lost that battle and the devils won, did they really think they could fight against those devils? They would surely ask for a beating and in the end, they would bow before them which would put the Rou family''s effort in vain.

    Celisia was silent for a while but her eyes were clearly leaking killing intent that if a stare could kill, Jin Rou might have been tore to millions of pieces now. After a while, she took a very deep breath and spoke once again, "Lady Yanlu, does your standpoint is also the same with him?"

    The pretenses were dropped. So Yanlu Rou didn''t need to act polite and spoke with cold tone, "Yes. My grandson is right. I have nothing else to say."

    "Such a waste of time to get here and try to talk to your family, then." At first, Celisia came here to unt her authority and make the family realize that their council is asking for their liability towards the Su family''s incident as the pretense, in order to push the Rou family to the dead end and impeach them. But it quite turned out that it was no longer needed as the other party attacked her verbally several times that it almost made her spurt blood.

    "I will report everything you say to the ancestors. I hope you will never regret this. Everything will be given consequences ordingly." Celisia didn''t want to stay here any more as she lost so much face. She was already nning how to aggravate the Rou family''s words in order to make a further esction and speed to their ns.

    "Please do so." Jin Rou smiled and said, "We will wait for this ''consequences'' you''re talking about though you already dered you''re no longer connected to us. In fact, I''m more afraid if you don''t do something. We will wait for it."

 Chapter 419 - Scheme

    After hearing those words, Celisia stormed her way out of the hall. She wasn''t willing to stay here and further humiliate herself. After all, she couldn''t win verbally against either Yanlu Rou or Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou''s eyes turned dark andughed coldly, "This Court Council, they have been giving our family trouble even I have yet to take this position. It looks like they wouldn''t stop unless our family is removed from this position."

    "Of course, their ancestors there have been vying for the overlord position since day one. These bunch of bastards who were epted by the first ancestor now turned into a bunch of ingrates." Yanlu Rou sighed and shook her head. There was no helping this matter. As those people were very greedy and evil.

    "Grandma, do you think they will really make a move?" Jin Rou asked. If worse came to worst, he could just wipe them all out so that the court would be no more. It was easier that way. After all, who could actually fight against him here being a universalw?

    "If they have eyes, they won''t." Yanlu Rou smiled, "Though they are greedy, they won''t step into an uncertain water. They would calcte everything first and if things are in favor of them, that will be the time they''d attack us."

    "So it means that they will still attack us?" Jin Rou thought and said.

    "It will happen, eventually. One way or another, they will have no choice but to attack our family so that they could im the position. Remember, they couldn''t take it yet since we are still here. One day, they will grow impatient and attack us obviously without thinking of what others think." Yanlu Rou answered, "But I am sure that it''s not now yet. At the very least, they will first ask for an assistance outside to face us."

    "They''re going to ask for the Su family''s assistance!" Jin Rou realized this. The court had been very cautious and never took a disadvantageous move and he experienced it in the past. They''d always do whatever they wanted to do as long as it would benefit them.

    "Who else but them? Now that our strings with that family is quiteplicated, I can see the council adding fuel to the fire. Who are the best one to ask help for in dealing us? Of course, the Su family is." Yanlu Rou confirmed. There was a bitter taste in her mouth that she couldn''t exin.

    Those greedy bastards would use everything in order to achieve their goal. They wouldn''t stop unless they got what they wanted and they wouldn''t even hesitate to sacrifice so many people to do this.

    "Don''t worry grandma. I''ll think of a way to fix the mess between us and the Su family. I owe Syni something. So I will go there either way." Jin Rou said.

    "There''s no need to rush, Jin''er." Yanlu Rou looked at Jin Rou with warmth. She appreciated her grandson''s thought and said, "Healing takes time. Even if you don''t do anything, the mess will fix itself."

    Although Yanlu Rou didn''t believe what she said. She wanted Jin Rou to think about this thoroughly. After all, if he decided to make a trip there, wouldn''t he be the center of ridicule and hatred? For sure, her grandson would receive the worst treatment there. And she didn''t want it to happen.

    Jin Rou knew Yanlu Rou''s attention and didn''tment on this. But he opened another topic and spoke, "I will go to the Prime State."

    Hearing this, Yanlu Rou and Lao Rou were stumped. In fact, even Xu Rou and Fan Rou were not an exception. Then, Yanlu Rou asked, "What are you going to do there, Jin''er?"

    Prime State was the leading universe of all the 5 universes. They had the strongest families around that could destroy any universe they wanted to. Even the Su family was just below them and needed to follow their wills. Though the Prime State wasn''t actually doing anything, just hearing their name would turn everyone into being submissive.

    "When I fought with the emperor, I have found a critical information when I searched for his memories." Jin Rou exined the details and said, "And I found the out that the Prime State is very connected to the devils."

    "Does it mean that the Prime State is also aware of us being attacked and even helped the devils?" Lao Rou couldn''t help but ask. Thinking of this, he was gritting his teeth in anger and frustration.

    "Though I haven''t found anything like that as the memory is very limited and locked, it is a high possibility that the Prime State has something to do with this." Jin Rou spoke gravely. He also believed that the universe had done a great deal in this matter.

    "But why would they do this? They are already the strongest universe out there. Why help the devils to attack us? As far as I remembered, we never offended their universe in any way!" Lao Rou was incensed. They had been in a amicable rtionship with the Prime State and never dared to offend them. But what''s this?

    "I can only think of one possibility why they even used their hands to help the devils this time to attack us." Yanlu Rou looked at Jin Rou and said.

    Seeing Yanlu Rou, Lao Rou nked for a few seconds and got what his wife was trying to say, "Is it because of Jin''er?"

    Jin Rou didn''t reveal any expression. He was also thinking the same as her grandmother.

    "Yes. As you know, Jin''er is the most talented youth out there that no one even in the Prime State canpare of. With so much potential, of course the Prime State will feel threatened. After all, they are also vying for the universalw. If the older generation couldn''t, then the younger generation will do it in their stead. So, if you want to remove apetitor, who will you remove first?" Yanlu Rou exined calmly. But deep inside, she was raging. This universe had actually thought and killing her precious grandson.

    That''s unforgivable!

 Chapter 420 - Old Mos Mission

    In the Farna''s Mortal World, the Lovey Dovey Sect had been having a dragon''s soar each passing day. Though the sect was revived, the ancestors right now were different and the system they put was much more different than the previous.

    In this world, once LD Sect was heard, they would back away in fear afraid to offend a member of it! After all, these sects had so many immortals that everyone wouldn''t dare to offend!

    Old Mo was scratching his big belly as he burped from being full. The previous days were so exhausting because of so many expenses that needed to bnce. He also needed to make correct financial reports to Yuna Sierra as that woman would never tolerate someone using the money for their own personal reasons.

    "Finally, I can rx." Old Mo sighed in his heart. Though he wasn''t bullied, he had been working like a pig as if his life was on the line, "I can now take a good and deep rest to maintain my body."

    "What''s there to maintain on your body?" Just when Old Mo was about to lie down when a cold voice rang his ears that he immediately sat straight.

    It was Yuna Sierra, of course.

    In actuality, Yuna Sierra was not this strict and cold to him and the other core members. However, ever since that the young master had not returned for several months now, she had been venting her frustration to them. And, they have no choice but to bear it.

    "Acting Sect Master, do you have any task to be given?" Old Mo smiled fake. But he knew that he couldn''t offend this woman or else, he would receive a terrible beating.

    "Indeed. I have a task for you." Yuna Sierra''s cold tone was so cold that the room''s temperature dropped significantly, "I need you to take Little Mei to Horus Mountain. There is something there that she needs in order to breakthrough to the immortal emperor realm."

    "Horus Mountain?" Old Mo tried to think of the name and asked, "Is it that Horus Mountain with a Horus ck Auction that only with the highest statues could attend once every 50 years?"

    Yuna Sierra nodded. The Horus ck Auction was the only one who had the lotus that would help Little Mei to be an immortal. In fact, she could actually turn Little Mei into immortal emperor. But, her master had adviced her to take the natural course of action and stop giving the members benefits.

    "Little Mei needs the Forelotus. Remember that. You cannot let anyone take that. We have so much money, take how much you want. Just be sure to not let anyone take it. Because if you do, don''t me me for being rude, are we clear?" Yuna Sierra said with a very cold tone.

    "Aiyo, Acting Sect Master. We have so many new members that fully supports Mei Xiao. She even have a fanclub here! Why don''t we use them and get the item? If it''s not feasible, how about Yn Na or Yuan Gu do the job? For sure, they could do better." Old Mo was still not willing and tried to reason himself out.

    If one would remember, Yuan Gu was the masochist that Jin Rou met way back in the Shred Case. Yn Na was that girl who asked Jin Rou to let her tag along to this world during the end of the first volume and Little Mei was Mei Xiao, who appeared to be the talented individual that Jin Rou saved from the annoying Bitter Sect members.

    "Yn and Yuan are busy trying to breakthrough to the second-generation immortal emperor realm. So they couldn''t be disturbed. The new members were also needed to train themselves and do missions to earn us money. How could I let those new fledglings take this dangerous task?" Yuna Sierra snorted.

    So you finally admit that this is a dangerous task and you want me to dig my own pit! Old Mo almost blurted out those words. He couldn''t help but murmur in hate, "After more than a hundred of chapters not having a screen time, now I am being shown getting bullied by this woman. Hah, what a great author."

    "Are you saying something?" Yuna Sierra asked.

    "Ah, no no, Acting Sect Master. Please rest assured, consider this mission done already." Old Mo wanted to curse but he chose to swallow it down. Unless he wanted a beating, he wouldn''t dare to say it. After all, Yuna Sierra''s mood was terribly bad that he would also be afraid.

    "That''s good then." Yuna Sierra smiled a bit and said, "Go and fetch Mei Xiao. She is probably ready and is only waiting for you to get her. Remember, take the item at all cost. However, no cheating or stealing is allowed. Stop tainting our sect dirty!"

    ''When did I tain the sect...?'' Old MO couldn''t help but see this world as an unfair world. Just you wait, Yuna Sierra! Once young master is back, I will get back to you for all the suffering I experienced!

    "Yes, yes. I will immediately go forth. Please wait for the good news toeter. Right, shall we depart now? When is the auction going to be held?" Old Mo asked a few questions with a respectful eyes but deep inside, he was cursing Yuna Sierra''s all generations.

    "Right now, you shall depart. The auction will be in three hours from now. You don''t need an invitation there as I have already listed you and Little Mei''s name there. So, just scram and do your job!" Yuna Sierra looked with mockery at Old Mo and said with sharp words.

    Old Mo gritted his teeth that even his belly was shaking, as if there was a water inside and it was raging. However, Old Mo believed that he was a pure professional and didn''t dare to bicker with Yuna Sierra and said, "Alright, I will go now and fetch Little Mei."

 Chapter 421 - Horus

    Old Mo sighed in his heart. However, he didn''t say anything else as he fetch Little Mei in the courtyard. Little Mei was currently swinging her golden hammer as if it was a mere toy, "Little Mei, we will be going to the Horus Mountain. Your Senior Sister Yuna wants an item there for you. But you need to go with me."

    Little Mei put down her hammer and nodded, "Uncle Mo! We''re going somewhere? Okay, I''ll go and prepare right now."

    Old Mo just said a soft ''un'' and saw Little Mei going to her room. She might be changing clothes as she was sweating. After five minutes, she appeared again with a cute little pink dress.

    Little Mei''s beauty was already iparable. But when she beautify hersel, she was more beautiful, that as if a celestial fairy had descended down to this mortal world.

    Ever since her brother Jin Rou departed, she had been training herself so hard to be stronger. So that one day, her brother Jin Rou would acknowledge her. Though he already acknowledged this little kid since day one.

    Old Mo''s heart almost skipped a bit when he saw Little Mei wearing cute clothes. Ever since, she only had wore training robes and this was the first time to see her wear this kind. Of course, one should not understand Old Mo as he didn''t have any fetish towards kids. It was just a feeling of goodness from seeing someone cute.

    "Yuna Sierra has prepared a gate for us there. Shall we?" Old Mo smiles to Little Mei and asked.

    "Un!" Little Mei smiled brightly. However, if one was a keen observer, one could see the loneliness in her eyes that buried very deep within.

    ---

    "Wee to Horus Auction, Where all of us are equal!" It was now the start of the auction. So the bunny-like host joyfully greeted the people around, "In this ce, there''s no use using of your background and face. Each has an equal standing and chance to get the items they want! Of course, as long as you have the money, that is."

    The crowd bustled after hearing this. But Old Mo and the little princess beside him didn''t produce any sound. He was clearly displeased. With the LD Sect''s poprity and name, everyone would surely bow down and ept any of their requests, absurd or not.

    But here in Horus, LD Sect was just a sect that needed to follow the rules. The Horus House had this iron rule of total fairness for everyone. So, even if they were threatened and humiliated, they would never and had never changed rule.

    "Ah, how good must it be if I can unt my status. Damn." Old Mo was massaging his temples. But as a good person as he was, he was going to follow the rule of this ce. After all, if he didn''t, wouldn''t he be kicked out and no longer have the chance to obtain that Forelotus? Unless he wanted a beating, he wouldn''t dare to act recklessly here.

    Beside him, though Little Mei was silent, her eyes were sparkling. It was the first time she had been in a bustling ce like this. And that made her happy.

    The bunny host stated more of their rules and the how could one get the item. The introduction was just brief and it only took less than five minutes.

    In thisrge hall, there was no audience area. There were only ten rooms hanging above and a stage below. The rooms were ss-made and a bit transparent. So one could vaguely see the person inside. One room had one sect or powerhouse there.

    Just imagine, only 10 sects had been able to get into this auction. Old Mo wondered how did Yuna Sierra do this? What strings did she pull?

    Anyway, it wasn''t the time for that. He needed to focus and make sure to buy that item.

    "Since everything is now cleared, we will start the auction! Out of the three items we will be auctioning today, this is the first one!" The host happily shouted.

    Then, arge hammer appeared. It was colored with ck and jet-ck diamonds adoring it. If one would look at it simply, no one would see anything special about this. However, if you observe carefully, it was more than what it appeared to be.

    "This hammer is called Soul Hammer. This is made by the finest and strongest cksmith of eons. The founder of the cksmith guild, Sujen!" The host introduced the item and everyone looked at it with bathed breaths, "You hear it right. This is a legitimate work of cksmith Sujen during his peak. And with our auction''s name on the line, we will never deceive anyone! Of course,ter you can inspect this yourself and see it if it''s real or not."

    The crowd expressed that there was no need for that. So, the auction went smoothly as expected.

    "Very well, this Soul Hammer''s price will start at 200,000 purple stones!" The host gave the signal to bid.

    "250,000!" The room number 4 spoke. His tone was cold.

    "350,000." The room number 3 counterattacked.

    "500,000. Don''t unt your wealth here. Because in terms of money, I don''t lose." The room number 7 said with a mocking tone.

    "Oh, so confident. Then, 900,000!" The room number 3 was seemed provoked and increased the price by several folds.

    "1,200,000" The room number 7 didn''t back off and fought back once again. Increasing the price at an unimaginable degree!

    The host was clearly very happy. This hammer was only 800,000 purple stones in a generous estimation though it was a work of the cksmith founder, it was just a mere scrap of metal that he failed to sessfully create.

    After two minutes, the bet on the hammer increased into a whooping 3,000,000 purples stones! That''s more than three times the actual price! So, the bunny bost was further ted.

    "Yep, this hammer is mine now." The person from room number 7 was happy to hear those gritting teeth inside others'' room.

    He was about to stand up and mock others when he heard something that almost shook his inner sould out of his body.

    "10,000,000."

 Chapter 422 - Extravagant

    "10 million purple stones." It was an old voice yet energeticing from the room number 10. They didn''t know who it was as the staffs weren''t willing to talk about it. However, they had some guesses of people who could waste money like this.

    As a financial minister, Old Mo had always loved money and treated as his own life. In fact, he couldn''t live without money. Although in the past he was a chef, now he took a full time career in being the financial minister. Of courses, his culinary skills weren''t removed. Instead, it improved significantly that it was even him who was cooking for special asions!

    Not just that, many people had actually revered this minister for his cooking skills one time that he decided to show off out of boredom. In fact, a famous and grand restaurant had even sent an invitation to work there with a whooping sry. But, he rejected it. After all, he was the most entrusted aid of the young master. How would he supposed to do his job if he epted it?

    And now, he loved money very much but he couldn''t help but grit his teeth to bid 10 million purple stones. All of for the sake of those shining sparkling eyes like stars of Little Mei!

    That''s right, it was Old Mo who bid the 10 million, jumping several folds of the actual previous bid!

    Little Mei looked at Old Mo with a confused look. However, after a few seconds she immediately understood it and her eyes sparked brighter.

    "Alright, that''s worth it." Old Mo saw those sparkling and expecting eyes and think it didn''t actually matter to spend millions of money to buy something this child wanted. Furthermore, the young master had told him to spoil this little girl secretly. So as a loyal servant, he was happy to do so. But ten million was a bit of a stung in his heart.

    All the other rooms tried to look at who was there in the room number 10. However, their gazes couldn''t pierce through the ss. Their curiosity was getting bigger and they couldn''t satiate it, which made them frustrated.

    "Ten million, going once! Going twice! No other bids? The Soul Hammer now belongs to the esteemed sir of room number 10!" Seeing that no one had bid again after that, the host finally decided to put a conclusion. He was very ted as of the moment. After all, the highest bid was ten million, that''s almost 9 times the actual price! He could already imagine that he could at least get a million purple stones just in this one item. Thus, he was very very happy.

    A staff immediately picked the hammer and gave it to Old Mo. He paid the bill without hesitation using a card and the staff bowed before leaving with the payment. This was how their auction house worked, the item would be sent to your doorstep immediately and you can pay it already. Furthermore, they were epting cards that only a very few had the capability to ept one. So, it was very convenient for Old Mo.

    "Now, let''s bring the second item for today!" The host tried to contain his happiness and said, "It is an ancient book, which contains thousand to millions of body strengthening techniques. It was personally created by Immortal Emperor Shi in the past!"

    Everyone sucked a mouthful of breath. This legendary existence was someone everyone had idolized for months now. There were legends that not just immortals had descended to this ce. Even a powerful immortal emperor of the higher world had done so. And the only immortal emperor on the record was Shi.

    When everyone had heard of her legends, they couldn''t help but be amazed of how he sweep through her enemies. And everyone couldn''t help but admire her for so long. However, after just a week, she disappeared. Who would have thought that she would leave her legacy here?

    So this item was very precious yet the owner wanted to sell it. It just meant that it was from a powerful person who needed a lot of money.

    "The starting bid is 500,000 purple stones!" The bunny host shouted.

    Everyone tried to outbid each other as the bid of the item ultimately reached 5 million purple stones! Furthermore, it didn''t stop there as the bid increased significantly!

    "Don''t try to fight with me. I want Emperor Shi''s book. 6 million!" The person the room number one couldn''t hold back and said. This was his purpose ofing here. To get this book from the woman he fell in love!

    "We know that you will just use the book for your fetish. So, we will fight it out with you to save the book. 7 million!" Thedy from room number 2 spoke.

    "Hah, as if you can seed. Even if our friendship is ruined because of this, I don''t care. I want this book no matter what. So no one should think of having this book from me!" The person from room number one said arrogantly. He was madly in love with Emperor Shi the first time he saw her. So he was so broken when he knew that the emperor disappeared.

    "You..." Thedy in room number two was surprised when she heard this. Her voiced contained a little loneliness and said, "Do what you want. Let''s see how you can do it! 8 million!"

    The man from room number one sneered and was about to bid higher when Old Mo suddenly spoke, "15 million."

    Everyone''s jaw almost dropped. They had been increasing the bid by a million and it was already extravagant. Yet, the person in the room number 10 increased the bid by seven times!

    The man from room number one almost flinched. He gritted his teeth and said, "16 million..."

    His voice was weak. However, the bunny host could still hear it, "16 million, any higher bid? Going once! Going twice! ˇŞ"

    "20 million." Old Mo didn''t back off and said.

    "You!" The man from number one almost spat blood from frustration. This person from thest room was getting into his nerves!

 Chapter 423 - Forelotus

    The person from number one almost spat a mouthful of blood in frustration. The auction only had three main items to auction. And these three were the most expensive and beautiful. Although they would be still an auction tomorrow, the items wouldn''t be as good as these ones. He held back from cursing and talked to Old Mo, "Esteemed Sir, do you have a use for this body strengthening book? I can see that you have already a high cultivation and no longer needed this. How about you just give this little one a face and concede?"

    What high cultivation? Old Mo couldn''t help but sneer. His cultivation was just so-so and anyone could trample him here. It was obvious that the other party was just trying his luck by praising him. Although it was good to his ears, he wouldn''t let himself be carried by the other party''s words, "If you want this item, then bid higher and defeat me."

    The man from room number one almost raged in his room. His eyes turned cold and killing intent dispersed all around. That person was too arrogant and he wanted to teach him a lesson! If not for the fact that this was a ce where unting one''s background was forbidden, he would have already done so, threatening Old Mo and such.

    "Young Master Zhou, please calm down." The butler in the room number one could see that anytime, chaos would broke out. So he acted as a reliever and said, "If young master dares go vite the rules and our sect is banned from entering this auction house, you know what will happen."

    "You don''t need to tell me what to do." Young Master Zhou was aware of this. That''s why he''s trying to hold himself in, "I know what I should do and what should not. Do I need you to tell me something obvious? I''m no longer a kid."

    The butler just nodded and didn''tment on this. Of course, how could he believe him easily? He knew this young master very well.

    "20 million, going once, going twice! The master from room number 10 won the book for 20 millions purple stones!" Seeing that the little skirmish done, he immediately announced it officially with bright smiles. The actual price of the book was only around 5 million purple stones at most. But it was increased by a few times which made him happier!

    If this had already broke their expectations, how about thest one? They would surely broke sweats in nervousness!

    "Now, we will present to you thest and the most treasured item of our auction house. It had been staying with us for so many years now and this time, we decided to auction it real time!" Then, a little box appeared out of nowhere. It was floating mid-air. And soon, it opened and a bright light blinded everyone.

    A small crystal-colored lotus appeared and mesmerized everyone, putting in a daze. This lotus was like a fairy that had descended from the immortal realm, truly beautiful. It could shame all the lotuses avable here.

    Everyone held their breaths. Even Old Mo almost couldn''t contain himself.

    "Everyone, we present to you our most prized treasure. Forelotus!" Gulping sounds could be heard as the bunny host introduced the item, "If you are knowledgeable enough, then you have already known this lotus. This lotus is very very magical as it can help a person to be an immortal by a good chance of 50%! Not just that, it could also be used as an item to prolong one''s life. So truly, we treasured this item so much and cared for it. So you can rest assured that the lotus is in a very good state."

    He paused for a moment and smiled. He knew that the people were just waiting for the starting bid. He immediately raised his hand and shouted, "The starting bid is 2 million purples stones with a minimum increased bid of 500,000!"

    And then, a fierce bidding battle ensued. It looked like they came here for the sole purpose of getting this item. The bid had increased to 17 million now and it didn''t look like it would end there.

    After two minutes, the bid increased into a whooping 39 million purple stones!

    Everyone gasped. The young master of the room number one had brought too much money with him that it was scary! Just imagine, he bidded 39 million! That''s an astronomical price for a young master already.

    Seeing that no one was no longer bidding with him, his face turned proud and said, "I will thank all of you if you let this young master get this lotus. My grandfather is already on his death''s door and this item can help him prolong his life by being reaching another sublevel of immortal realm. So please give me face."

    Everyone didn''t say anything. After all, 39 million was already too much of a money for them to fork out. Even if they had that kind of money, they wouldn''t be willing to spend it here unless their ancestors told them to do so.

    However, the young masterwas about to be thank them when Old Mo suddenly spoke with a cold tone, "40 million."

    Young Master Zhou''s body trembled as he looked at the room number 10 once again. That person was really trying to get into his nerves! He couldn''t help but grit his teeth and said, "41 million!"

    "42 million." Old Mo was casually saying it as if the money wasn''t that much. However, deep inside, he was cursing so much. That young master jumped the bid to 39 million, which was an astronomical amount even for him! He wanted to p this so called young master and gave him a beating of a lifetime.

    "Are your really trying to have a go with this young master? Very well, 43 million!" Young Master Zhou didn''t back down and howled like a beast. He was incensed as his face changed colors.

    The butler wanted to stop this young master. However, he knew it would just be useless as the young master''s reasoning was clouded. He couldn''t help but sigh. His fright came true. It was smelling trouble.

 Chapter 424 - Buying Everything (End Of Volume 5)

    "44 million, then." Old Mo was still calm and collected. But deep inside, his organs were hurting. This bastard from the other edge of the room keeps on bidding, increasing the price of the lotus! As someone who loved money to the bottom of his heart, he felt like he was bleeding internally and suffering from all kinds of damages.

    "You..." Young Master Zhou was angered more. He looked like a wild beast with bloodshot eyes. He was looking at the room number 10 as if he wanted to pierce the people there in thousand pieces, "50 million! No one''s going to take it from me!"

    Everyone sucked a mouthful of air. The young master of Zhou n had actually bidded 50 million purple stones! Just how rich his family was to have such money?

    The butler looked at the young master with pained expression. He knew that his master had been driven mad by the other party, thus he wouldn''t step away from this humiliation. The problem now was, 50 million was the very limit that the young master could bid. After all, that was exactly half of how much money his family had. The ancestors had told him that he could use this maximum money if worse came to worst. But if it''s possible, they didn''t want him to spend so much.

    Luckily, Young Master Zhou didn''t win the previous bids a while ago. So, he could maximize his bid to this lotus this time.

    Young Master Zhou also didn''t want to spend this much. However, he had no choice either. The other party kept on provoking him ever since. If not for the iron rule of this auction house of ''it''s forbidden to unt your background here to threaten'', he would have done so many times now.

    "51 million." Old Mo still said casually, as if the matter wasn''t worth mentioning.

    Everyone was surprised. They thought that 50 million would be the maximum bid. However, the mysterious person from room number 10 had actually increased the bid by a million!

    "Bastard..." Young Master Zhou almost ripped his teeth in frustration. "Since you don''t want to back off easily, I will add my personal money here."

    "Young Master Zhou, please don''t." The butler tried to stop him, "This lotus isn''t the only one in this world, I can personally confirm this. So why will you spend even your money to this?"

    "I don''t care if there''s another lotus outside. What''s important is this lotus was already in front of me and just one step away from having it. Why should I go with your words? To wait until my grandmother couldn''t hold on anymore? No, I''m not willing." Young Master Zhouughed coldly. He might be an arrogant and wicked person but he was truly filial in his family. His eyes shed with determination and bid, "55 million!"

    No matter what, he would try to get this item!

    The bunny host was scared shitless. The actual price of the lotus was actually just more or less 30 million purple stones. Yet, the amount almost doubled once again! Goodness, just how much would he get from this deal? After this, he could just quit and live the rest of his life in luxury!

    "I can see that you aren''t going to step down unless you see despair." Old Mo could more or less why the young master was determined. But he shook his head and said, "However, this item is meant to be ours from the very start. Let me, this honorable one, give you a taste of despair. 70 million."

    Hearing these words, everyone was silenced that even a small drop of water could be heard. No one dared to make any sound. In fact, even the young master looked nkly as if he suffered a terrifying shock.

    Old Mo had actually raised the bid by 15 million in one breath! Just how rich and extravagant he was to do this? This was the most powerful deal the Horus had ever had!

    Young Master Zhou didn''t say anything as he looked so weak. He stood up and left the room without anyone noticing. He was arrogant, but he knew how to admit defeat whenever. He knew that this kind of person wasn''t someone he could offend. Thus, there''s no thoughts of revenge or whatsoever against the other party.

    "70... mi... million... Going once, going twice!" "The bunny host stuttered due to extreme shock. But he immediatelyposed himself and shouted with tion, "The Forelotus is now Master Haozen''s possession for 70 million purple stones. Truly a tycoon of the business world!"

    No one knew who was Master Haozen. They racked their brains yet they couldn''t find anything. Of course, it was expected. Because Haozen was the family name of Old Mo and only a very few knew this. He was well known in the world as Minister Mo! The bunny host had actually hid Old Mo''s identity in purpose. After all, his identity was too eye catching that if anyone knew who Old Mo was, they would surely pack Old Mo''s space like busy bees.

    "Here is your lotus, Minister Mo." The owner of the Horus Auction personally came forward and said, "We are very much honored that you give us face by following our rules."

    If Old Mo just dered his identity as the Minister of the famous top powerhouse LD Sect, who would dare topete with him in this bidding? The LD Sect was recognized as the most powerful and the guardian of this world, so the members of this sect could bask in praise and songs wherever they go. But the Horus requested a favor to hide his identity in order for a fair bidding.

    "That''s okay." Old Mo nodded and said, "Little Mei, get that lotus and immediately enter your space to cultivate."

    Little Mei didn''t waste time and immediately entered her personal space. She wanted to be stronger as soon as possible.

    Her Big Brother Jin could only give them a single boost in power per person. After that, they would need rely to themselves. After all, if they kept on depending Jin Rou''s power to increase their strength, they wouldn''t have any chances to stabilize and strengthen their foundation.

    Old Mo talked a few more times with the owner and he immediately departed.

    He looked at the red sky as of now, and the figure of his young master shed into his mind. For some reason, he felt heavy and lonely at the same time.

    ---

    A/N: So yes, this is the end of the volume 5.i have added a short sidestory before the volume ends and I hope you like it! Thank you everyone for supporting me until now. The next volume will be released immediately, so be sure to stay tuned!

    Lovelots! ??

 Chapter 425 - [ Volume 6 ] Depart

    "Jin''er be careful." His grandmother, Yanlu Rou, didn''t forget to remind her dear grandson, "Although you are already powerful enough to contend against everyone, there''s no harm in being cautious. After all, you are going to face against people with a status higher than ours."

    Yanlu Rou was sincere this time, without any pretense and maliciousness hidden from her heart. After all, their old friends had already turned their backs from them because of the recent incident. Not just that, the council was also giving them trouble so how could she have the time to mess? She did not want any trouble as their family was already filled with it.

    "Your grandma is right." Xu Rou looked at her son with tenderness and gave him a hug, "Please be careful no matter what. You are prohibited to be injured gravely!"

    Her eyes were filled with worry. Jin Rou would be setting off in another unfamiliar ce with stronger people. So although she knew that her son was already so strong, as a mother, she couldn''t help but still worry.

    It was the same with Fan Rou and Lao Rou. They knew that that ce was filled with hidden dragons that could match them here, so they were still worried.

    "Mother, Grandmother, I know what to do. So you don''t have to worry." Jin Rou smiled and said, "I''ll be back immediately, and when I did, I already have the answers and victory."

    Jin Rou was going to the strongest universe in the existence, the Prime. They were going to held the yearly Day of the Hunt where all the universes, except Devil State, were allowed to participate. Of course, they could also not participate.

    It had been so many years now that this event was held sessfully, yet the Rou family didn''t participate at all. Well, one of the prerequisites of the event was a member of the younger generation with age less than 100. With how tiny the Rou family was, where would they get their representative? Jin Rou? He didn''t even budge in the past and chose to throw tantrum around when asked! So basically, it''s not that they didn''t want to participate, they just had no other choice other than that.

    But now, this turned to a mission that he needed to aplish. He needed to participate in that event so that he would have the chance to talk to the current overlord of that universe. If his spections turned to be right, he didn''t know what he could do.

    "Well, mother, grandmother, father, and grandfather, I''ll be off now." Jin Rou smiled and turned his back from them. The gate was already there waiting for him to enter and said.

    Xu Rou didn''t know why. But when she was looking at the back of her departing son, she could feel a pang in her heart. Her son''s back looked lonely. She wanted to stop him, but she couldn''t be selfish now. This was already within and over the boundaries of life and death, and as the celestial king, her son needed to carry the responsibility.

    ---

    When Jin Rou entered the gate, he could see arge ck ocean filled with lightning and malice. His grandma told him that in order to reach the parallel universe, he needed undergo challenges first to be qualified.

    And this sea, was just one of them. But Jin Rou didn''t bother at all as he started walking above the water as if he was just walking casually in the park. He couldn''t help butugh coldly when he remembered the things that happened recently.

    For sure, he could feel it. The Prime State had something to do with this. In a narrowed specification, the Prime family had something to do with this.

    He had met them for a few times already as they visited their pce in the past and their arrogant and conceited attitude was deeply ingrained in Jin Rou''s mind. He didn''t mind at first since he thought they were friends of his family. But now, it was a different story. If he turned out to be correct, then he wouldn''t mind taking the Prime State under his feet.

    Jin Rou walked for five minutes and sessfully passed therge sea. It wasn''t a challenge for him at all.

    "Boom!" Next, a monster with a octopus figure appeared from below. The water sshed in a directions causing tidal waves one after another.

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou didn''t look at all and activated an attack system. It was spear and it flew towards the middle of the monster.

    "Krahhh!" The monster was filled with hatred as it could feel its life slowly being sapped away and its eyes turned bloodshot. It shook violently as thest move to attack Jin Rou.

    "Boom!" But it was stopped by an invisible wall and immediately turned into a meat paste because of the terrifying force it used.

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything and walked over the corpse as if it was normal. He didn''t even bother to look at it as he treaded forward with a normal pace.

    ---

    In some part of this dimension, there was a hidden old man that had lived for countless of years. With his long beard and long hair, one could tell that he was a person with a dignified status.

    His eyes were filled with caution. He was watching an unfamiliar man raiding his dimension as if it was a dungeon without any difficulty at all. In fact, the other party was just like a man strolling in the park.

    If it was any other day, he wouldn''t have bothered at all. But right now, the Prime family had tasked him not to let anyone enter their turf for the meantime. He didn''t know why the family said this, but he could only follow the words they said.

    Just when he was about to stand up, he immediately felt a presence that seemed to have been watching for a while now. He couldn''t help but turn around slowly and looked at the uninvited guest.

 Chapter 426 - Not Allowed To Enter

    "Hi, I just want to ask you something." Jin Rou smiled with a hidden meaning and approached the old man in this dimension, "Is this the right road to enter Prime State Universe?"

    He wasn''t familiar with this ce and since he found someone here, he thought of asking for directions.

    The old man was stumped. However, he immediately covered it with a stern face and said, "Yes, this is the way. However, the road isn''t avable for now. So I suggest this young master to go back first."

    "Oh?" Jin Rou''s eyes moved. He acted courteously and asked, "Why is it so?"

    "Young master, please go back." The old man was cold and determined to chase Jin Rou away. But, he was keeping an ample amount of respect towards the other party. After all, Jin Rou had just finished the challenges with great ease, so he deduced that he was a great master in a another universe.

    "I need to go there no matter what." Jin Rou shook his head and said, "So if it''s possible, is there any other way to enter it?"

    If the old man was determined to chase him away, Jin Rou was also determined to enter, "I need to participate in the Hunt''s Day as I have been missing it for too many times now."

    "May I know where this young master came from? And who is this?" The old man finally had the chance to ask these questions.

    "I''m Jin Rou of Rou family of True State Universe." Jin Rou properly introduced himself with a smile.

    The old man was surprised. He hadn''t seen the young master of the Rou family as he was always stuck here, it was always his grandparents and parents were who he usually knew.

    But a sh sudden glinted his eyes. Didn''t the Rou family...

    The old man didn''t dare to go on. He looked at the young master in front of him but said, "I''m sorry, but I must follow the orders they have given me. The roads are not avable for everyone. If you want, I can direct you the road where the Colossal State is."

    "What am I going to do in that universe?" Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh. Their rtion with the Su family had already crumbled down ever since that happened. In fact, he even felt that Syni would also ignore him from now on, which made him feel a bit bitter when he remembered. His eyes suddenly turned cold and released the aura of a king and said, "I want to enter Prime. Whether you want it or not, that will happen. So I suggest you to help me when I''m still being nice."

    Jin Rou knew that gates to other universes had never been closed as it was a universal rule. But this old man was trying to stop him? That was fishy. It seemed like there was something going on behind. So, it was more of a reason to go.

    The old man''s eyes shed with killing intent as he said, "Young man, aren''t you being cock here?"

    "Yes, I''m being cocky. What can you do about it?" Jin Rou sneered. Feeling the killing intent, he couldn''t help but look at this old man with disdain.

    "You..." The old man''s eyes widened in infuriatiion, "Young man, this is myst warning. You go back and I''ll treat this as nothing happened. Offending me is equivalent to offending Prime!"

    "Boom!" Jin Rou answered with a palm and threw the old man several meters away, "This is myst warning too. Next time, your head will be blown away without knowing how. So heed my warning, let me enter."

    "Audacious!" The old man was incensed when he was attacked by the other party and was thrown away. That was a humiliation! He was a powerful zenith, and even other families need to bow to him with respect. Yet this young man dared to raised his hand, what kind of audacity!

    The old man swung his arms and the space between him was cut in half, revealing a void space. It then released a ck sword with bleak aura of death, "Since you are so adamant in dying, I will help you! I don''t care if you are from a celestial family, all of them are just under Prime''s feet."

    "Whoosh! Bang!" The sword swung and created a terrifying arc that carried the power of the thousand worlds. This kind of attack could destroy several worlds in just one time.

    "Futile." Jin Rou harrumphed and pointed his finger at the iing sword arc. Then a thin beam of light bursted out from within and shed with the arc.

    "Crash!" The sword arc was instantly shattered like a fragile ss. It couldn''t fight back at all! And since the sword arc was destroyed, the next target would be the enemy itself.

    "Activate!" The old man didn''t hesitate to use all his defensive powers to maximize his defense. Knowing this attack, he could feel its intense power!

    "Boom!" However, it was still useless as the light beam still pierced through his defenses.

    "Impossible!" The old man couldn''t help but shout in horror. He was already using all his defensive capabilities yet it was rendered useless in front of this attack! He wanted to dodge to decrease the damage, but because of his shock, he was dyed by a second. It hit a very important vein in his chest.

    "Grug!" He spat a river of blood as he clutched his chest. He was also kneeling to the ground, coughing all blood he could.

    He tried his utmost best to raise his head and look at the young man in front of him. Jin Rou was smiling like a devil itself. He was devoid of empathy as if he was cold blooded killer.

    "If you justplied, nothing of this would have happened. It is your fault to be blind." Jin Rou sneered and said, "Whether you are here or not, I can still enter that universe. So you just wasted your life here."

    The old man stared at him with horror painted in his face.

 Chapter 427 - Kill

    "Do you know what you have just done?" The old man couldn''t help but curse out loud, "You are no one but a member of the younger generation. Now that you do this, do you think the Prime family will let you go?"

    It was clear that he was trying to threaten Jin Rou. In all his life, as the gatekeeper of their universe, he had always been basked in praises and reverence. But now, he was in a pitiful situation like this as his life was on the other person''s mercy.

    "Do you think that I haven''t thought of it?" Jin Rou smiled and said, "If the Prime family is blind, of course they''re going to exact revenge for you. That''s better, that would leave me with less troubles."

    The old man was terrified. This young master had actually said that''s the Prime family could be blind! Wasn''t it the same as cursing them? However, he had no power to fight back so he gritted his teeth and stared at Jin Rou with intense killing intent. If a re could kill, Jin Rou would have already been torn into pieces.

    "What''s with that look? Tongue tied?" Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh coldly when he see the other party''s expression, "I don''t want to waste time with you anymore. How about we end this now?"

    Hearing Jin Rou''s words, the old man knew what was the young man was trying to say. He immediately erupted in rage and said, "Are daring enough to kill me?!"

    "Why not?" Jin Rou smiled casually.

    "If you kill me right now, don''t ever think that your family can protect you. In Prime family''s eyes, even other celestial families needed to bow before them! Think carefully, if you don''t want your life to be ruined, then you better act right!" The old man didn''t hold any pretense as he threatened Jin Rou. He was thinking that this method was effective. After all, who would dare to touch the Prime family''s people? Surely they would be seeking death!

    "Do you think that''s enough to threaten me?" Jin Rou couldn''t help but shake his head, "Even if the creator of the universes himself personally came down, I wouldn''t be threatened as long as he is my enemy."

    Then, Jin Rou pulled out a sword. It was just a normal sword but it could kill the old man who''s gravely injured, "Anyst words?"

    "You!!" The old man almost spat a mouthful of blood again and said, "Didn''t you hear what I said? You''re going to pull everyone down once you do this. Aren''t you afraid of being the sinner of your whole n?!"

    "Whoosh!" Then, Jin Rou swung his sword, shing the neck of the old man without hesitation, "You''re so noisy."

    The old man didn''t expect that all of his words would be in vain as he was still killed without further hesitation. His eyes was wide in horror as he lost his life just like that.

    Jin Rou crouched down to check if the other party had something in his possession that could could lead him out of this ce. And indeed, he was right. There was an item that could let him enter the Prime State directly.

    He couldn''t help but smirk with cold eyes, "Lucky."

    ---

    Somewhere in the Prime Pce, where the current Prime family was residing, there was a man who looked so youthful with an elf-like features. He was so beautiful that he could put both men and women to shame.

    With his long blonde hair and green robes, he was looking like a schr with a noble aura. But one shouldn''t look into this way, as this person was nothing but the current overlord of this universe, Sieghart Prime!

    "How bold..." Sieghart had personally seen everything that happened in the sea entry. His eyes had shed with coldness as he looked into the deeper horizon, "Not putting my family in his name, just how confident is he, or rather, how powerful is he then?"

    Although he could see how arrogant Jin Rou acted, he felt like he really could back it up. It was a strange feeling, but Sieghart felt like this young man was going to be a threat in their families.

    One more thing, why would the young master of the True Statee here? He could only think of one thing, "Perhaps, he already knew..."

    However, he shook his head in denial afterwards, "No, he must have had this conclusion so he wants to confirm it by personally confronting my family. That''s more like it. But it''s still strange, why would hee alone?"

    Jin Rou walking off alone here was like entering the tiger''s den. It was precariously dangerous.

    Perhaps the young master was quite confident of going in and out of his territory? Thinking this, he couldn''t help but feel a bit of anger towards this insignificant presence. He was thinking of immediately disposing this young man before anything else. He wasn''t willing to stay put when a looming threat was above them.

    "Darling, what are you doing?" Soon, a gorgeous woman appeared. She was very beautiful and sexy blonde as if she came from another world. She was Glisha Prime, "It''s alreadyte. You should rest a bit now."

    Her husband had been awake for so many days now without an ounce of sleep. Though they didn''t actually need rest, loss of sleep could cause someone loss concentration. And in their levels, it wasn''t favorable.

    "It''s nothing. I''m just dealing with some minor things." Sieghart caressed his wife''s blonde short hair and said, "You should go to sleep, I will be there in a minute."

    "Okay." Glisha smiled and kissed her husband. She walked off like an obedient child.

    When Sieghart saw that Glisha had finally left, his eyes shed with killing intent as if he was thinking something terrifying. No matter what, no matter what it costed, he wouldn''t be willing to let this offense go!

 Chapter 428 - Haves Kingdom

    "..." Jin Rou had sessfully entered the Prime State. However, he popped out in the middle of a bustling crowd that could drown him in a few seconds, "Such insane crowd."

    He couldn''t help but suck a mouthful of blood. The crowd was seriously packed and it was difficult to breathe here. Thankfully, he was in a disguise right now. If ever he came with his true face here, who knew how the people would react? After all, his beauty was recognized as the most handsome youth in the whole multiverse.

    There were still a few days before the event to happen. Thus, he still had time to tour this celestial world himself and gather additional information.

    He was going to face against the strongest family, so he needed to prepare. Even as a universalw, he wasn''t daring enough to underestimate him. After all, the Prime family was the overlord for a reason.

    After a minute or two, Jin Rou had finally managed to squeezed himself out of the crowd and sigh in relief, "Howe they can bear themselves to be touched here and that?"

    Jin Rou had a germaphobia, so being touched shoulders to shoulders by the passing crowd made him shiver. But it was still bearable and he could not hurt innocent people.

    After asking around, Jin Rou found out that this ce was called Haves Market and it was under the Haves Kingdom.

    This celestial world consisted of 7 kingdoms and one empire. And of course, the empire was called Prime. They were above everyone else and could dictate everyone''s life and death ording to their will. If say, the Prime Empire wanted to kill any of the kings of the kingdom, they had no choice but to do so without hesitation. Any hesitation would lead more people to die with the king.

    Jin Rou traveled around more and kept on walking without any destination in mind. He just knew barely this world by a map that his grandma gave him and he was purposely doing this to kill time.

    It was a rare peaceful moment of Jin Rou when he was traveling and he enjoyed it greatly. Unfortunately, that didn''tst long as he saw something.

    In a back alley where it was dirty and no one would dare to step their feet on, a group of guys were cornering ady. She only had a normal beauty that you could see around, but it felt like there was something more to it.

    "Bang!" The leader of the group suddenly mmed his fist by a short margin from thedy''s cheek and smirked, "Youngdy, this young master has taken a fancy in you. Yet you actually dare to ignore me. Do you think I''m kind of a joke?"

    "Mister, it is not what you think it is." Thedy was calm as if she wasn''t intimidated by by that m, "After all, you are practically a joke and there''s no denying that."

    Her tone was full of mockery and sarcasm. Jin Rou knitted his brows, this woman was asking for more beating with her words and shook his head. It wasn''t his business anyway, so he didn''t barge in.

    "Slut! I dare you to repeat that!" The leader of the group was enraged and was about to hit thedy. However, the cold voice suddenly rang into his ears with the words, "What, you''re going to go violent on me now just because you can''t own me? You''re just practically showing me you are a joke. No wonder, you are still a virgin and didn''t have any girlfriend since you were born!"

    "You!" The leader almost spat a mouthful of blood. Knives stabbed him as thisdy pped the reality in front of him. Indeed, all his life, he never seeded in wooing a girl and never had a girlfriend! But as a man, who would admit that?, "I had a girlfriend back then."

    "Stop joking. With your skills with picking up woman, do you think you''re believable?" Thedy sneered in disdain. Indeed, where did this thug get the idea of wooing someone by violence, like cornering them and mming the wall they were lying on?

    Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh at this point. Thisdy seemed to have carried herself well and didn''t actually need any help. Well, it wasn''t that he was going to help anyway. He didn''t want to put his nose where it didn''t belong to. So he decided to leave.

    The leader was speechless by thedy''s words and seemed to have received so many damage emotionally. Thedy didn''t even have raise her finger to fight back. Just her venomous mouth was enough to defeat their leader!

    Thedy smirked in delight as she saw that she won the verbal argument with this blockhead. Indeed, in order to give more damages, you need to hit the spot where it hurt. When she scanned her vision, she saw a guy not far away from them. It looked like he watched this little show a bit. And in a second, thedy''s eyes shed with schemed and started her act.

    "My man!" Thedy appeared pitifully and tried her best to run to Jin Rou with unstable steps, "Darling, why are you just leaving when you see your darling being bullied by these thugs? You... probably don''t love me anymore."

    Her act was so perfect that those passerbys was hooked up with this happening. She appeared so pitiful and heartbroken with tears running down her face.

    Jin Rou''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. This woman was purposely pulling him down to this mess he didn''t have any connection with! He almost bursted out some cruel words there. However, he calmed himself and said, "Miss, I don''t know who you are. Please stop getting innocent people to save you from the trouble."

    Jin Rou was polite when he said this. However, thedy seemed to have been shocked and fell down to the ground weakly. Not just that, the fall was so dramatic as tears could clearly be seen leaving their imprints to the air.

    When he saw this, he was utterly speechless.

 Chapter 429 - Almost Spurt Out Blood

    Jin Rou thought that he had seen all degrees of shamelessness. He never had expected that it would level up right now! This woman could easily top the most shameless people he knew! In fact, even Old Mo''s shamelessness wouldn''t be a rival to this woman.

    His lips couldn''t help but twitch. This woman was clearly dragging him in this muddy water with mo reason at all.

    "Darling... why are you like that? Why are you abandoning me?" The woman was crying in despair as she clutched her chest in brokenhearted manner, "Did Wan''er do something that you don''t like? If Wan''er did, I am sorry."

    Hearing this, words of contempt came from the onlookers as they looked at Jin Rou with contempt. They were clearly believing the act of thisdy!

    Jin Rou wanted to exin himself and said, "Miss, I really don''t know who you are. Can you please enlighten me how did I be your lover?"

    Hearing this, the crowd was enraged totally.

    "What a jerk! You keep on denying this youngdy as if she didn''t matter to you actually. Are you even a man?"

    "That''s right! I have never seen such a shameless person in my life. Goodness, the world is really vast enough!"

    "What do you know? Of course, scum like him are always present. And for sure, who knows how many girls did he y with already? A total bastard in insanity."

    Hearing those words, Jin Rou almost spat a mouthful of blood. He was the victim here, alright? Why were they all attacking him? Where was the said justice?

    But Jin Rou had no choice. He knew that he couldn''t escape out of this situation. Of course, if he forced himself, he would. But he didn''t want to be so high profile. Besides, this was just a little skirmish and didn''t need any force to be used.

    "So you''re the man of the woman I fancy." A cold voice came out. It was from the leader of the thugs, "And I was wondering why did this woman don''t want me. It turns out that she is taken."

    In all actuality, the leader of the thug had a decent status in the society. In fact, even some aristocrats needed to pay respect to him. So many women were head over heels for him, wanting to be thedy of this man. Furthermore, he also had the looks if he didn''t appeare like quite of a thug. Anyway, he was always the one who was wanted and this was the first time he wanted someone. Yet, who would have thought that this woman wouldn''t take a nce at him?

    "You misunderstood. This woman has nothing to do withˇŞ" Jin Rou didn''t finish his words as the woman immediately jumped and hugged his arm, "Yes, this is my man. I am his woman. So you need to stop giving me trouble now."

    Jin Rou wanted to say something. But he decided against it in the end. Whatever, since he''s already into this mess, he''ll see this to the end.

    "I see." The leader of the thug was colder now as the temperature dropped significantly, "Then since you are fancied by this woman, you sure might be powerful no?"

    Jin Rou wanted to p his forehead. He knew with these words, he already knew what this thug was implying.

    "So, I want to have a match with you." The leader of the thug said, "Show me how capable the man of the woman I fancied is."

    "Sorry, I surrender." Jin Rou immediately answered without hesitation, "You win, so please get this woman off me. She is now yours."

    The woman''s face revealed a surprise expression and it turned cold afterwards. This man had actually wanted to sell her out! It almost fainted her to the spot because of the rising blood up to her mouth.

    "...what?" The leader of the thug, who was ready to showcase his strength, was stupefied silly.

    "You win the match. I am no match for you. So you can take this woman now." Jin Rou didn''t change his mind said, "Please take care of her. She has a few loose screw on her head."

    "Darling what are you saying?!" The woman felt aggravated and cried once again, "You don''t like me anymore? Why? You are seeing another one now, that''s why it''s easy for you to toss me aside?"

    Jin Rou couldn''t almost contain himself from stering this woman''s mouth to shut her up. This woman was clearly making everything worse on his end!

    The woman was still crying and added, "Darling, after Wan''er did those things and you. Taking you to the heaven, making you feel so good..."

    Jin Rou covered her mouth and said, "Please, your mouth always talks nonsense. It might be better if you just tear this mouth. Or should I do it myself?"

    The woman revealed a horrified expression and said, "If my mouth is gone, how can Wan''er serve you...?

    Goodness gracious! Jin Rou felt that his blood was rushing upwards. This woman!

    "Bastard! Take responsibility. Now that you got her, you wanted to toss her aside? Not a fat chance! You. Take. Responsibility!" The crowd was more enraged because of the woman''s words. Her act was so perfect that even him almost believed it.

    "You think you cane and go? This is Haves Kingdom, you shall act ordingly to the rules!"

    Seeing that the crowd was on her side, the woman was joyful inside. Her eyes were filled with disdain and thought, ''You think I will let you go easy? Not a good chance for that.''

    The leader of the thug frozen on his spot as he looked at Jin Rou. Then, his eyes turned furious as if mes were about to burst out from them, "A scum of the bottom society!"

    As a man who takes pride and dignity seriously, he would never leave someone who he had taken her fragrant flower! He would assume all responsibility and immediately marry the woman.

    But this man, with ordinary look, dared to be a scum he hated the most!

 Chapter 430 - Exposed

    Jin Rou''s lips twitched. These people had really believed the act of thisdy and was condemned to the depths of the hell. Thisdy was sure knew how to deal with things with using any violence.

    Jin Rou tried to calm himself down. This was just a minor skirmish, so no need to force them into submission. Furthermore, it wasn''t his turf to begin with. So he could only more or less limited.

    Seeing that Jin Rou wasn''t saying any word, the leader of the thug thought that the other party was intimidated. Thus, he continued his verbal offense, "Why aren''t you saying anything? You must say something, or else you will just shame yourself more!"

    The crowd gave their tacit approval, throwing curses and insults towards Jin Rou. It was without saying that everybody turned against Jin Rou this time.

    Thedy was sneering inside her heart and was filled with joy. Did this young man think that she was easy to toss away with? Though it was just a whole act, the woman couldn''t take it. After all, she used to be fawn over by so many guys!

    But she appeared pitiful and said, "Please, don''t be like that Big Brother... I am at fault here, because I am the one who..."

    At this point, she couldn''t say it as she blushed. But everyone had already guessed what she was trying to say.

    Nevertheless, the crowd still bombarded Jin Rou with insults from being a coward to scum and to a dog.

    "Miss, you''re really good in ying people''s feelings. But this I don''t know, why are you messing around with the masses here?" Jin Rou walked up slowly to the woman and whispered, "Right, Princess Shale Prime?"

    Hearing those soft and low words, thedy''s hairs stood up in horror as she backed off in alertness. The act she was doing was no longer there. Her face was filled with stupefaction and fright.

    Seeing this, the crowd was more angered and threw more insults and curses towards Jin Rou. They thought that Jin Rou was threatening thedy to shut up thus, revealing a horrified look. Even the leader of the thug had thought this, but he felt that something was wrong.

    Jin Rou smirked when he saw thedy''s reaction. It turned out that his spection was true. She might havepletely disguised physically, but she couldn''t hide her noble and celestial aura that only from the celestial families had. Furthermore, it was easy to guess as the Prime family had only one and spoiled princess.

    "So, do you want to continue?" Jin Rou looked at the scared face of the princess and asked, "If you want to, I don''t mind revealing everything now."

    He could clearly tell that this princess had a reason for disguising. So he didn''t dare yet to blow her cover.

    "You..." Thedy was clearly shaken. She took so many deep breaths to calm herself down and said, "Come with me."

    The tone was very cold and demanding. But Jin Rou didn''t mind it and followed suit to the leavingdy.

    Everyone stood there dazed, and speechless. Even the thug leader was caught off guard and didn''t react on time. When he snapped, the two were already gone.

    Where did they go? It was everybody''s questions in their heart as they grumbled in dissatisfaction.

    ---

    In an isted ce of Haves Kingdom where no one would dare to go. Jin Rou and thedy were there, standing motionless. Thedy was ring at Jin Rou with daggers as if she was chopping him into pieces.

    Jin Rou smiled and didn''t mind this. He was trying to enjoy the peaceful vibe of this ce. If was a deste mountain with no life at all. He didn''t know why thedy took him here but he never cared nevertheless.

    "If you want to say something, say it. Why re at me like you want me dead?" Jin Rou smiled wryly as he finally felt ufortable with thedy''s re.

    "Who are you?" Thedy was clearly had a threatening voice. Not just that, it was cold enough to drop the surroundings'' temperature by arge number.

    "Just a passerby. No need to be wary with." Jin Rou casually answered.

    "A passerby, but could tell who I really am?" Of course as expected, the princess didn''t buy it and sneered, "If you''re going to mess with me, go all out. I might rip your mouthter, after all."

    "Do you have the capabilities to do so?" Jin Rou now met the re of the princess and revealed a bit of his killing intent.

    Feeling this, the princess was immediately terrified. This was someone she could take defeat at all! No matter how talented she was, in front of this person, she was just an average being trying to live a normal life.

    "..." Thedy didn''t know what to say. Clearly, she was intimidated, though she was the one who tried to do that. But, she still straightened up and looked fierce. Even she was afraid, she couldn''t let this man scare her to the utmost point.

    "I suggest you not to draw that dagger, Miss Princess." Jin Rou warned thedy and smiled coldly, "If you do, you won''t know how you will die."

    "I am from the strongest family of all universes, the Prime. Who would dare to touch me, the only princess?" Thedy finally admitted it by words and even unted her family background. She was sure that no one would dare to hurt or touch even the slightest of her hair.

    "Do you think I won''t?" Jin Rou smiled and walked up to the princess, "If you don''t believe me, why don''t you try drawing your dagger then? Let''s see if I am daring enough or not."

    Hearing these words, the princess felt a chill running down her spine. She could sense that this man wasn''t joking around and would actually kill her without giving a damn about her family! This kind of brutal and cold personality had clearly made her legs jelly.

 Chapter 431 - Tour Guide Princess

    "Who are you?" The princess could feel her spine having chills and couldn''t help but ask him once again about his identity. If the first question was full of authority, this time it was filled with fear. As if she was trying to know the unknown before epting death.

    "You don''t need to know me." Jin Rou shook his head and said, "Just don''t bother me. Of course, if you think you can risk it, continue on what you are doing."

    The princess knew that he wasn''t joking. She dropped her arrogance and sighed. Of course she wouldn''t dare again. After all, the killing intent was true and Jin Rou wouldn''t hesitate to kill her at all, even if she was the great daughter of the emperor.

    "Do you have a grudge against our family?" The princess couldn''t help but ask. She could feel that intense hatred from this man as if the hate was deeply ingrained in his bones.

    "Depends on how your family will answer me." Jin Rou answered simply. He was not willing to divulge more information about this.

    Hearing this, the princess could understand what was Jin Rou trying to say. But why would it depend on the answer of her family? Is it because Jin Rou still hadn''t confirmed the case? If that''s the thing, then they just needed to tread carefully in order not to offend this man.

    But as the prideful and arrogant Prime family, how could they swallow treading carefully from an outsider? People should be the one being careful around them, not their family! Thus, the princess knew that it''d be useless even if she said this to her family.

    But there''s one thing she knew, the moment that Jin Rou revealed a bit of his killing intent, she knew that he was someone she couldn''t afford to offend this time. And she could feel that this man could actually suppress them into oblivion.

    As the great princess who never got wrong with her intuition, this reality scared her to the bones.

    "I don''t know why are you still here." Jin Rou could see that the princess was standing there unmoving, "I have no business with you. So you can continue your runaway act now. Don''t bother me and I won''t bother you."

    Hearing these words made her back stiffened. As the princess of the Prime family, she was always adored and loved by many. Many guys from noble families fawn over her and tried to woo her. But no one could actually catch her attention as she just looked at them with utter disdain. Yet, this man in front of her actually wanted to shoo her away as if she was a dog!

    How could she ept that? So though she was afraid, she still gathered her courage and said, "You''re right. I ran away from home, so basically I don''t have anywhere to go. How about I tag along with you?"

    Hearing this, Jin Rou looked at her with cold eyes and asked, "Why should I let you tag along with me?"

    "Because I know each part of our realm. With me as the tour guide, you won''t ever feel lost again." The princess smiled and gave a true answer.

    "Then whoever told you I''m lost?" Jin Rou raised another question, and his tone was still distant and cold.

    "You''re not?" The princess was confused, "If you aren''t lost, I don''t see a reason why you will take an alley route where birds don''t even want to sit."

    "..." Jin Rou was speechless. Indeed, he stumbled into that location because he didn''t know the actual proper routes. That ce was filled with indescribable bad smell that only those who were used to it canst.

    "Do what you want." In the end, Jin Rou agreed. It was better this way if he thought about it. After all, if things went to worst, he could use the princess for something. Of course, he wouldn''t be doing that unless he was left with no other choice. Furthermore, it was also good to have apanion who knew the ways, "If I catch you doing funny moves behind my back, expect that your head will fly over the sky."

    "Yes yes, of course." The princess'' mouth twitched. She really just wanted to apany him out of goodwill and boredom, but this was what she got. That''s frustrating! But she could only keep it inside. This man was probably one of the men who pushed through gender equality.

    Jin Rou started walking off to a random direction and the princess followed suit. She asked, "Where do you want to go?"

    "Anywhere. As long as it is not filled with malice like yours." Jin Rou answered as if it was a matter of fact.

    The princess almost spat blood. Goodness, she just teased him during her act yet he already called it malice! With his strength, how could she be bullied there? Wasn''t this guy unreasonable enough to topple the heavens?

    "If you want some entertainment, I can suggest you a ce." The princess sighed and swallowed her grievances, "The Hidden Sky Pce is going to open their doors to the outsiders tonight after closing their doors for many years."

    "Hidden Sky Pce?" Jin Rou''s interest was piqued.

    "Yes, it is a ground with challenges all over the ce. Every 50 years, lowerful existences wille over to challenge the entire pce for rewards. Depending on how you perform, will depend how good the rewards will be." The princess exined, "It is literally a pce in the sky and no one, even my family had the ess to this ce. After all, it was made by a universalw-level existence."

    Jin Rou thought deep. If this pce was made by a universalw, then could he break this as long as he was on the same level of the owner? But he shook this thought. For sure, the universalw was stronger than him, so it would be impossible to break it. After all, he just became one a few days ago.

 Chapter 432 - Hidden Sky Palace

    Hidden Sky Pce. It was one of the most amazing ce that a cultivator could go to. It was basically a training ground for people to temper themselves and if fortunate enough, they could actually break through. Not just that, they might even find powerful treasures here!

    Today, the outside vicinity before the gate of the pce was packed with people. Many were already waiting for the gate to open and enter. And their faces were filled with excitement. After all, even big shots would personallye to check this pce themselves. Who wouldn''t want to check it right now?

    "This ce is sure so lively." Jin Rou''s brows creased. Though he was used to crowded ces, this one ce was topnotch. In fact, it was turning his head dizzy for a second.

    "That''s given. So many are anticipating the opening of the gates since back in those old days. After all, it is said to have a pill for immortality and a legacy of a universalw." The princess chuckled and said, "So many big shots wille here try to their luck. And for sure, they''re going to camp where the most possible location of those loots."

    "Isn''t this open for everyone?" Jin Rou asked. If a sect camped within a certain territory, wouldn''t it not be fair for those who had a lower backgroud?

    "Well, this is the world of the strong. The strong preys the weak, so that''s natural and given." The princess sneered and said, "Don''t tell me you don''t know this?"

    Jin Rou pursed his lips. Indeed, the princess was right. This was the world of the jungle where the stronger fist had the final say and justice. It would always be everywhere as long as and existed.

    The princess looked at his expression. It looked like she was spot on and felt bewildered. This guy sure acted strange sometimes. She then added, "Anyway, let''s just roam around anywhere and avoid being contact with the big shotster. I don''t want to cause trouble here."

    If she could mess around with the normal people, then she couldn''t mess with the bigger people also. She needed to think of all the consequences if ever she yed around with them.

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything and was just focused on thinking something. Seeing this, the princess took this as his tacit agreement.

    "The Unite Sky is here!" After a few minutes, a grand fanfare in the sky appeared. There was a golden war chariot with two soldiers by the side.

    United Sky was a top powerhouse in this world. They had three zeniths living as of today. And of those three zeniths, two were present here!

    "The United Sky is sure to go all out now." The princess smirked, "Last time, they belittle so many and didn''t get anything at all. In fact, even an important minister of them was killed that day. It is a mystery how could they swallow it now."

    Her voice was filled with mockery as if they were just a bunch of jumping clowns. And though their minister was killed, they could only swallow it because the one who killed him was a member of the powerhouse that they couldn''t afford to offend!

    "But to think that they will let out their zenith with 7 crowns, are they thinking of revenge?" The princess thought about this.

    The zenith god realm consisted of 12 crowns in total, normally. Getting one was harder than plucking the biggest star in the sky, truly difficult and impregnable.

    Only a few was qualified to be a 12-crown in the whole multiverse. In fact, even Yanlu Rou, the strongest cultivator of the True State, was just an 11-crown zenith! And as for Jin Rou in the previous days, he was just a 4-crown zenith.

    Furthermore, the 12 crowns was not the dead end for the cultivators. There was also the legendary 13 crowns, where one would be qualified enough to be a universalw!

    Jin Rou just nced at where that 7-crowned zenith was and closed his eyes, seemingly uninterested.

    The princess sighed when she saw this. It turned out that even 7-crown zenith wasn''t enough to get into his eyes. For the princess, that was already enough to be in awe! After all, she herself hadn''t stepped on to that stage yet.

    "The Noble Freedom is here!" One spectator shouted and everybody looked at where he was looking.

    Those from the United Sky immediately tensed up and looked at the neer with killing intent. It was like they were going to fight anytime soon now.

    The Noble Freedom could be called the instigator why that person killed their minister. And for them, while they could swallow it for the killer, they couldn''t for the person who add oil to the fire!

    "Easy, United Sky folks. We are here for a joyous asion. Why are you so tensed up?" The leader of the Noble Freedom, wearing a noble long robe outfit, smiled and said, "Let''s not forget where we are and what we are doing here."

    "We are here because we want to get your head and offer it to the minister!" The soldier''s blood was burning and any minute, he would attack by using his life force.

    However, the soldier was stopped by the old man, who was the 7-crown zenith, "Please hold it in. We''re going to have our timeter, so rest assured that we will get back at them. Right now, it isn''t time yet so please hold it."

    It was a calm and serene voice. Yet one could trace a hint of coldness and threat to his words. The soldier took a deep breath and looked at the Noble Freedom members who were present.

    The Noble Freedom didn''t mind this at all and just find a suitable location to wait. There were already so many people here. It wouldn''t be appropriate if they try to snatch a location, thus they chose to be on the free spot for now.

    After that, a loud sound of horn reverberated. It just meant one thing, it was the arrival of the strong.

 Chapter 433 - Ice King

    Everyone looked at the direction where the horn sounded. Then, they saw a grand and majestic parade of people flying in the sky. They looked intimidating enough, capable of tearing the sky.

    In the middle of this troop was a big ice throne and a beauty sitting on it. She was very beautiful indeed as her white and icyplexion perfectly suited her. She was wearing a light blue robe. Her white hair fluttering by the wind made the scenery breathtaking and bedazzling.

    "Ice Queen!" Everyone muttered in surprise as no one dared to breathe loudly. This legendary existence had actually made an appearance in public!

    "I never thought that the Ice Queen herself will make a show here." The princess was also surprised. She knew this existence very well and how secluded this person was. She wondered what could possibly make this old undyinge out of her ce?

    Jin Rou studied this woman. However, he didn''t intrude enough afraid that she would find out.

    "Do you know her?" Jin Rou asked the princess. He was pertaining to the Ice Queen.

    "Of course, I do." The princess smiled and said, "That person isn''t someone you can pull out of her nest even if the world is ending. But now, who expected that she wille out of her seclusion?"

    "There is something she needs here." Jin Rou concluded, "A treasure powerful enough for her toe out, maybe?"

    "That''s what I think too." The princess nodded in response. She was thinking the same, "But what kind of treasure is it here? I couldn''t help but be curious."

    The queen was a mysterious being that everyone put in the highest pedestal. With her cold temperament and distant attitude, she looked so cool andposed. Not to mention, with her beauty, everybody was already captured. Hmm, of course, Jin Rou wasn''t included.

    The Ice Queen roamed her gaze for a while and it stopped where Jin Rou was. Jin Rou didn''t mind this and stared back, giving her the feeling of oppression.

    The queen couldn''t help but crease her brows. She didn''t know why, but she felt like being naked in front of this man. It was as if he knew every part of her body. She felt ufortable, but she didn''t dare to ask due to her status here.

    "The Ice King is here!" Then, an spectator shouted in amazement as he shouted. Soon, everybody looked at where he was looking and saw a single man walking graciously like a flower.

    His white hair was dazzling enough to make everyone stutter in amazement. Handsomeness at its almost peak state, and a powerful aura that could deter everyone here.

    He walked over to Ice Queen and smiled, "Her Majesty, I''m d to see you once again."

    Everybody knew how head over heels this king was for the Ice Queen. He had been pursuing this woman for a million of years now yet he could only stand by her side, which was at least, there was an improvement. Anyway, he still had so many years to live. At the end of this way, he was sure he still could capture her heart nheless. It was just a matter of time.

    The Ice Queen didn''t say anything as she focused looking in the same direction as if she was observing something.

    The king couldn''t help but look over too and found out that she was looking at an average man with no distinguishing features at all. He couldn''t help but crease his brows in displeasure, don''t tell me she was interested in that guy?

    Realizing this question, he felt a bad blood inside his mouth and wanted to spat it. But he forced himself not to and talked once again, "Her Majesty, it has been a while since west met. How about we talk about something about the dao to burn our time?"

    Hearing this, the Ice Queen finally stopped looking at the man and looked at him. It made him happy to his bones but what the queen told him stter him a bucket of cold water, "Who had the guts to tell you to disturb me?"

    It was known that the queen had a foul temper. She didn''t want being disturbed. This was a taboo, yet this king had actually done it.

    The Ice King felt his back getting wet as he smiled wryly, "Her Majesty, I''m sorry for disturbing you. But I just feel like you are being distracted so I want to talk to you."

    "What does it have to do with you?" The Ice Queen gave him a fierce look and said, "Do you think that just because I let you stand by my side, you are already qualified to be my other half, so you are already acting like one?"

    Hearing this, the king''s expression paled.

    The crowd immediately realized something was going on and prepared their ears to listen. This would be a huge gossip!

    "Her Majesty, please calm down." The king tried to pacify the queen and said, "I am just concerned about you. That''s all, there''s no hidden motive at all."

    The queen sneered as she looked at this man. She was very well aware of why this man was trying to woo her. She didn''t want to waste her breath talking to her and just focused back on where Jin Rou was. Furthermore, the crowd was already focusing at them, she didn''t want to be the hot topic of these people in the bar.

    Jin Rou smiled weakly as he felt that the gaze of the queen returned to him once again. He could also feel another gaze, and it was filled with killing intent.

    Who would it be, other than the Ice King? He was so mad right now because he had been ignored by his queen. And it''s all because of this young man with an average looks! If res could kill, he might have chopped Jin Rou into thousand of pieces right now. In fact, he was now even thinking of how to get rid of this man as he could see him as a threat now!

    Jin Rou didn''t mind this at all and just focused on what he was doing. Other people''s business wasn''t his business at all.

 Chapter 434 - Strange

    "The pce is opening!" A spectator shouted in surprise. It should openter at night. But right now, the sun was still up.

    The princess also wrinkled her brows. She knew that this pce had never opened during these times yet it did right now, "What is going on? It''s strange."

    Jin Rou looked up at the open pce and his eyes pierced through the millions of walls surrounding it. Then, he saw something that made his eyes fluctuate in a bit of shock. He retrieved his eyes after a few seconds and shook his head.

    The Ice Queen looked at this strange scenario and studied it. Her eyes tried to break the walls to uncover the mystery but she wasn''t able to as the millions of walls were getting stronger the more you break it.

    In the end, she couldn''t get the answer she was seeking and took a deep sigh. There''s no other choice, other than entering it.

    The Ice King had seen the queen''s reaction and found this event strange too, "It''s weird. Never did this pce opened up when the sun is still up. Why would the guardian of this pce decide to break the rules now?"

    The guardian the king was talking about was a legendary figure that even the imperial family had to have an ounce of respect. After all, the guardian was the soul of a universalw in the past! Though it was only a soul now, it still had the terrifying capabilities of being a universalw in his territory.

    "Queen, shall we enter now?" The Ice King asked the Ice Queen with affection in his eyes, "If we want to find the treasure as soon as possible, we shall enter immediately."

    The Ice Queen didn''t answer immediately and red at the location where Jin Rou was. No one knew why this queen keep on looking at the ordinary guy with eyes piercing the sky.

    This naturally displeased the Ice King more. He was talking to the queen yet he was ignored as the queen kept on looking for ''something''. He also didn''t know why his queen was doing this. But it was making him very very jealous. If he had the timeter, he wanted to confront this man.

    Of course, as the princess who was by Jin Rou''s side, she could clearly see this and asked him, "Hey, why does the Ice Queen keep on looking at you? You don''t tell me you have some feud with her?"

    The Prime Princess had seen Jin Rou as someone who would offend anyone because he had the power to back it up, and that wouldn''t change for sure.

    Jin Rou took a side nce at her and answered casually, "This is the first time we met. So it''s impossible to have a grudge against her already."

    "But the way she looks at you is like she is seeing you as the killer of her family." The princess chuckled, "Or, a wife that has been runaway by her husband during the wedding?"

    Jin Rou looked at this weird girl with strange imaginations and said, "You see, no one will tell you you''re mute even if you don''t talk."

    "What? I''m just telling you what I think." The princess appeared abused and sighed.

    "Prime Princess, it''s best to keep your thoughts to yourself then. I might reveal your identity here out of surprise, no?" Jin Rou started to walk off towards the gate. He was entering the gate first.

    "..." The certain princess was speechless. This guy really knew how to manipte his mouth and shut her up! But whatever, she was here for fun anyways. It didn''t matter what business this Jin Rou had with other people. She followed suit next to Jin Rou, afterwards.

    Seeing that someone was making the first move to enter the opened gate, everyone showed dissatisfaction and shouted, "Hey you, why are you entering the gate first?"

    Jin Rou looked where the voice came from and said, "And?"

    "Don''t you know that there''s a spoken rule that the strong should be the first people to enter ces?" The supporter of the Ice Queen said, "You don''t have the right to enter before Her Majesty. So I suggest you to stop where you are right now."

    "I don''t know the rule so I am exempted from your rules." Jin Rou said without hesitation and didn''t show any signs of stopping.

    "Idiot! You are defaming the Ice Queen with such disrespect!" The Ice King didn''t expect the chance to attack Jin Rou woulde early. Thus, he strike while the iron was still hot and said, "You must back off right now or suffer the consequences!"

    In this world, the strong had the rightful right to be the first in everything. As long as you are above everyone else, everyone would put you into a high pedestal and be the priority. After all, who would want to offend strong people while being weak? I''m afraid there''s none, unless you are a brainless mc of a novel who relied on too much plot armor.

    Jin Rou received so many curses and insults as he was still walking to the gate. The princess was thrilled as she knew that things would escte further if Jin Rou persisted. And she was looking forward to this.

    Now, Jin Rou stopped on his tracks and looked at the Ice Queen with eyes that could make her naked. She felt ufortable with these explosive and crawling eyes as if he was marking every part of her body. The queen panicked a bit but she managed not to show it on her face.

    After seeing this, Jin Rou chuckled and asked the queen, "Do you mind if I enter first?"

    Preposterous! The crowd was enraged. To think that he still had the guts to ask the queen like he was her friend. It made the fans angry. In fact, even the king creased his brows in displeasure. But he didn''t say anything as he waited for the queen''s response.

 Chapter 435 - Gender Equality Believer

    The Ice Queen looked at Jin Rou with eyes that could carry the million worlds. It was like she was trying to dig deeper in Jin Rou but it was useless. All she could see was an endless abyss as if no one had the right to see through him.

    The queen then looked at everyone present and looked back at Jin Rou again and said, "I don''t mind. But the people here mind, so what will you do?"

    The Ice King sighed in relief. He thought that the queen was going to let this unknown guy step over them. But it wasn''t the case as she professionally used the people to block the guy.

    Indeed, after the Ice Queen said that, roars of protests rang everyone''s ears.

    "That''s right, we mind. Who are you to enter first? Are you strong enough to withstand us and the Ice Queen?"

    "A brat trying to eat a swan meat, you think too highly of yourself. Go and face the mirror first. You ain''t worth any damn!"

    "Why are we even wasting our time with this useless guy? Let''s just smack him to death and be done with this! I want to appreciate Her Majesty''s beauty for the rest of the time."

    Jin Rou chuckled and didn''t say anything. He looked at the Ice Queen and said, "This person who called herself Ice Queen, you don''t need to use others to test the waters. I''m telling you, it would be a useless casualty from your ignorance."

    The Ice King''s nerves stiffened when Jin Rou attacked his queen. He was totally enraged and said, "The audacity! You dare to show disrespect to Her Majesty?! Your punishment is death!"

    "I''m waiting." Jin Rou smiled, "Come, bring justice to your so called queen. I''m actually itching for the blood of a zenith right now."

    The Ice King''s face darkened and was about to attack when the Ice Queen held his arm with force, "Zengyun, don''t be rash. You don''t know what abilities he is hiding right now. So we need to be cautious."

    "But he insulted you right in the face! I can''t ept that." The Ice King didn''t want this matter to be let go. He really wanted to skin Jin Rou alive and make him suffer a fate worse than death!

    "I never said that I won''t get my due payment." The Ice Queen said seriously, "Let''s just wait for the right time and attack. I can take care of him, so you don''t have to worry."

    The Ice King seemed wanted to say something more. But he chose not to and believe the queen''s ns. In his heart, the queen was the most intelligent and powerful person living here so his trust was immense.

    Afterwards, the Ice Queen looked at Jin Rou and said, "This man here, you want toe in first right? Then I have no say about that. You can enter it first as you wish."

    The crowd was stupefied when they heard this. What''s going on? But they didn''tment anything no matter how displeased they were. Perhaps the Ice Queen had a better n to take care of this guy.

    "You''re talking as if I need your permission to get in." Jin Rou didn''t forget to attack the woman and said, "So called Ice Queen, remember this. I don''t need your permission with anything as I have the ability to do so. If you don''t believe me, you can try me out inside. After all, isn''t that what you ns to do?"

    The Ice Queen didn''t show any sign of shock or anything. However, Jin Rou had felt her nerves tensed up. He smirked and entered the gate without further ado along with the princess who was watching for fun.

    "Bastard..." The king felt his blood rising and was about puke blood. But he stopped it midway. He was so frustrated that his hands were bleeding from intense clenching. He couldn''t wait to make that annoying guy suffer!

    "Calm down, Zengyun." The Ice Queen didn''t show any signs of emotion and said calmly, "Let me take care of this. What you need to do is to find that treasure before everyone does. You know how much important it is for me right now. So I can''t afford to lose it."

    "Understood." The king knew the importance of this trip. Thus, he didn''t let his emotions get the better of him now. He needed to focus on finding that item inside as he had the higher chance of finding it.

    "It''s good that we are clear, Zengyun." The queen said with nd praise, "And you need be stronger if you want to take my heart."

    The king''s face suddenly revealed a surprised expression and looked at the woman in front of him. Did it just mean that he had the chance to court her now? After reading between the lines, his body was filled with burning determination.

    Soon, the queen entered the gate while the king followed suit with a brimming smile.

    The United Sky and Noble Freedom had a short bout first to determine who would enter next. As the result, the United Sky won the bout and entered the sky pce.

    Next, those vagabonds entered the gate at the same time. They were not affiliated with any power, so they didn''t need to fight each other as they have the same status.

    ---

    Jin Rou and the princess was walking in the vast ck sea. Upon entering the gate, there were ten ces that you would reach at a random manner. And Jin Rou had just reached a ce called ck Sea of Neverless.

    "What is this sea''s origin?" Jin Rou knew that this sea was the created by the universalw. It was took here to be part of the ten ces. So he wanted to ask about the origin of this sea.

    "I don''t know too." The princess shook her head, "This is the first time that I entered this ce, so I have no clue at all."

    "Aren''t you useless then? What, are you going to be an extra baggage for me to carry?" Jin Rou shot a nce at her with disdain.

    "Hey, aren''t you too much?! Speaking to a girl like that, I don''t know how your mother raised you!" The princess was incensed when she was insulted.

    "I believe in gender equality." Jin Rou casually said like it wasn''t a big deal.

    The princess was then turned speechless.

 Chapter 436 - Law Anxiu

    Jin Rou and the princess bickered around while touring the whole ck sea. After hours of exploration, they haven''t yet to find anything and was currently displeased.

    "The hell. This is just a pure sea without anything to find!" The princess voiced out her displeasure and said, "This is just a scam! A scam!"

    "No one will see you as a mute even if you don''t talk." Jin Rou''s fuse was getting shorter and wanted to deliver a kick towards this princess, "If treasures can be found easily, don''t you think it will make the pce lose credibility?"

    The Hidden Sky Pce was a ce created by a universalw to be searched by the future generations. The number of treasures this ce had was just limited, but every treasure was heaven defying enough to contend against the world. In fact, there was a rumor that an item here that could make someone jump to 10 crowns was here! Though it remained just a legend.

    The princess pouted. Of course she knew that the items here wouldn''t be found easily. After all, she had tried in the past too yet she couldn''t find anything. She didn''t say anything else as she explored the sea more.

    Several hours had passed now, and Jin Rou was getting unhappy. This should be fun yet he couldn''t feel any ounce of happiness at all.

    "Activate!" Jin Rou didn''t want to waste more time and activated his eyes. His senses had also expanded from 20 km to 100 km in the blink of an eye!

    Knowing that he had yet to find anything, he expanded his senses up to 500 km now.

    Jin Rou''s lips curled up and said, "Found you."

    Jin Rou dashed towards his east with a speed that faster than the light. The princess was shocked to see this, but immediately followed suit behind. She didn''t know why but her heart suddenly raced by seeing Jin Rou''s expression of excitement!

    Then, after a few minutes of flying. They finally reached the ce where Jin Rou had seen. It was a small ind with ten thousands of trees. The trees were veryrge that it filled the entire ind with it. In the seashore, there lied a man who was sunbathing.

    He had a youthplexion and a summer outfit. Not just that, he was very handsome that it could actually almost rival Jin Rou''s looks if he was dressed and styled properly.

    The sunbathing youth noticed their presence and he gave a wonderful smile, "It has been a while since someone finds this ce."

    The youth then used his eyes to gather information against Jin Rou and revealed a surprised look. He then smiled to cover it and said, "And an unexpected guest at that."

    The youth looked at the princess next and smiled brighter, "And I didn''t expect that the Prime Princess will also be here."

    "Law Anxiu!" The princess immediately knelt down and performed a ceremony, "This lowly princess pays respect to Law Anxiu."

    This sudden gesture didn''t surprise either Jin Rou or the youth. It was a proper greeting that everyone had recognized. Even the Prime family had to kneel before aw.

    Seeing Jin Rou was not yet kneeling, the princess tucked his cloth and said, "You, what are you doing?! Pay respects now or else we will dead! Don''t drag me down with you!"

    She was scared shitless when Jin Rou ignored herpletely. She wanted to say more but the youth waved his hand and said, "Though I am aw, I am no longer anything as I''m just an intent. So you really don''t have to bother doing this."

    Hearing this, the princess sighed in relief and shot Jin Rou a re. She almost had a heart attack from this guy. If it''s anotherw, they might have been punished already! Thankfully, the youth right now was just a mere intent of the original universalw.

    "Why don''t the two of you sit down first?" Law Anxiu smiled and created two additional chairs made of diamonds, "It has been a while since someone visited me here, why don''t we have a chat about the dao while having some immortal tea?"

    The princess gulped from excitement. She had heard of the immortal teas ofws. It was said to be so delicious that it could cleanse your whole body and even add enlightments to you!

    "I will pass about the dao discussion." Jin Rou didn''t hesitate to decline the offer, "I am here for the treasure that is hidden in your space. Since I found you, can I take it now?"

    The princess'' jaw dropped. This idiot was actually daring enough to decline thew''s good will! She wanted to zip his mouth and forever be a mute. She tried to soften things up by saying, "Ah... Law Anxiu, please don''t mind his babbling. He is like this when he is having an anxiety attack. You can''t take a kid''s words seriously, right? Hehe."

    Jin Rou looked at this princess who was trying to pacify them by looking like an idiot.

    Law Anxiuughed softly and answered, "I like straightforward people so I don''t mind. But, why are you in such a hurry?"

    "My time is limited. So I cannot take more time than required. Searching for you has already been time-consuming." Jin Rou answered like it was a matter of fact.

    "I see. But why the treasure on me? I can give you more useful and powerful item. With your current level, you don''t need that iten at all." Thew said with a doubt. He could clearly see that Jin Rou was aw too. Yet, he was choosing an item that was totally useless to him. He didn''t know what exactly was he thinking right now.

    "A certain someone needs it. So I am doing them a favor by getting it." Jin Rou answered with a smirk.

    "I see." Thew pondered. It seemed reasonable and he felt like there''s more to it. But he didn''t ask anymore and just gave Jin Rou a meaningful nce.

 Chapter 437 - Elementus

    The item that Jin Roi wanted was called Elementus. It was a piece of small rock that had hundred millions of history. This rock could make any elemental-main cultivators grow stronger by leaps and bounds. It was especially good for zenith gods having 5 or more crowns. In fact, someone who used this rock in the past had actually jump from being 10 crowns to 11 crowns! Take note, it was not easy, near impossible, to break through to the 11 crowns as 10 was already the most limit.

    Elementus was magical, yet its supply was very limited. And as a matter of fact, this piece was the only one left in the entire world. No one could create or replicate this rock as it came from heaven origin itself.

    "Here you go." Law Anxiu happily tossed an item from his pocket space towards Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou caught it. The rock was shining gold right now as if it was made from it. But he knew that this color only came around because of the warm temperature of the ind. If he switched ces, the color would be different.

    "Thanks." Jin Rou casually gave his thanks. It was good that thew was easier to talk with. If worse came to worst, he could just use force to get the item.

    "We''ll be leaving then." Jin Rou stood up and said, "We have taken up your time already too much. You should just enjoy it and take a rest."

    "Ah? So soon?" Thew looked depressed, "Why don''t you stay for a tea? It would be tiring to go back right now. You need some cleansing first before getting back to it."

    "I''ll take up your offer next time." Jin Rou politely declined, "Just rest well. After all, you are now only an intent. Too much work might make you disappear. If you do, who will take care of this big pce?"

    "You can leave your intent here, no?" Law Anxiu smiled with a meaningful tone.

    Jin Rou smiled wryly. Thisw had been giving hints for the princess. Fortunately, the princess looked like dumb enough not to understand this.

    "Then I''ll be going, Law Anxiu." Jin Rou smiled, "See you again next time."

    However, before Jin Rou could turn back, an arrow made of ice appeared and crossed his dimensions by several times. But Jin Rou as powerful, he easily dodged the attack.

    Jin Rou looked at the source of the attack and smiled, "Finally couldn''t hold it anymore?"

    He knew that this woman had been watching them from a distant distance. As a matter of fact, this woman was the first one to reach this ind. However, she was still waiting for thew to wake up so that she wouldn''t be rude enough in front of him.

    "If you want to leave, leave that item you got from the respectedw." The Ice Queen coldly said as she held her bow very tight. Her eyes were piercing enough to crush everynd here.

    "Hey, Law Anxiu. Someone is trying to rob me in this daylight and in even front of you. What should I do?" Jin Rou looked at the rxing youth and asked.

    "Up to you." Thew was clearly indicating that everything would be depending on Jin Rou''s decision.

    Jin Rou smirked and looked back at the ring Ice Queen, "As you witnessed, I am now the owner of the rock since thew has personally gave it to me. But here you are, acting shamelessly to rob me with the sun up high. If your fans were to know how despicable and shameless you are, I wonder what their reactions would be?"

    "Stop it. It''s useless using that method to me." The Ice Queen said coldly, "No matter what, I must get that Elementus from you. And I will do everything to get it, even if I have to kill you!"

    For the queen, that piece of rock was herst hope to be stronger. As she already used all of her talents, she could only rely on external treasures that might help her. She needed to do this as she didn''t want to be the weak who has to look up on someone else. She wanted to be the one being looked upon!

    "Kill me?" Jin Rouughed like he heard the best joke he had heard in his life, "Getting the item from me is already a matter of impossibility, but you''re talking about taking my life? How funny you are, no? Truly the jumping clowns are everywhere."

    Then, Jin Rou''s eyes changed from ck to white. Upon contact with the queen''s eyes, everything turned white in her vision and a blinding light covered her eyes. Next, her vision turned bleak ck that made her reveal a horrified expression.

    It was the expression that as if she had seen a monster she was very afraid of. With those two changing colors, Jin Rou had managed to let her show the small part of his power.

    The queen took several steps back as she shook her head hysterically. She kept saying "no no no" many times with eyes filled with fear.

    Jin Rou didn''t expect that the queen''s mentality was this weak to break. He didn''t even need to add more to break the queen''s spirit.

    The princess stared at Jin Rou, bbergasted. She didn''t expect that the revered Ice Queen would be in a worse state like this! She had always been calm, and collected every time. No one would expect that her mental strength would be so weak as a normal person! Truly, looks can be deceiving.

    "Stop! Stop!" The queen started to beg Jin Rou with tears on her eyes. The proud Ice Queen could no longer be found and you could only see a woman begging a man to spare her.

    Jin Rou looked coldly at this woman. He was already being nice that he was just breaking her mentally and not killing her. He wanted to teach this so called queen a lesson so that next time, she wouldn''t offend someone she couldn''t afford to.

 Chapter 438 - One Move Fight

    Seeing the current state of the Ice Queen, Jin Rou was satisfied. He wasn''t heartless enough to take her life just because she offended him. He wasn''t that shallow.

    "I hope we won''t meet again, Ice Queen." Jin Rou called the woman with her dao name, "If ever we did, go as far away as you can. I don''t want to see you anymore."

    Jin Rou was trying to say that this woman shall never think of getting revenge and crossing paths with him again. If ever she did, Jin Rou wouldn''t hesitate to kill her that time.

    Of course, the Ice Queen knew and understood what the other party was trying to say. Besides, the killing intent was so thick that it made her body shiver in fear.

    "I won''t dare... I won''t dare..." The Ice Queen repeatedly answered. She was so afraid that anytime, her veins might explode from fright as her blood was rapidly flowing in insane mode as of now.

    Jin Rou didn''t say a thing and just turned his back. He didn''t even bother to say his farewell to thew.

    However, before he could actually leave, a shout filled with anger and misery suddenly reverberated the entire ind, "Her Majesty!!"

    Whoosh! A figure shed towards the queen andid her down in his embrace. Who could it be other than the Ice King who was so devoted to his queen?

    "Her Majesty, don''t be scared. I''m here now." The king was terrified when he saw how bad the Ice Queen''s state right now. She was a high leveled zenith, yet she was turned into like this! It was unforgivable! A punishment deserving of 1000 deaths!

    "You... Why did youe? I didn''t ask you toe here now!" The queen was terrified silly. What if Jin Rou think that she called for reinforcement? Wouldn''t it worsen the situation she almost got out of? So immediately, she pushed away the king and shouted, "Just leave me here alone!"

    Being pushed away, the king was surprised. He didn''t know what''s going on but he still kept on holding on to the queen, "You know that I can''t leave you alone here. You know that I only have you in my heart. You are my queen!"

    The princess in the sidelinesughed quite a bit. The confession was so cheesy that she didn''t know what to say. The queen was already in the perilous situation yet this man was so dumb to actually ry his feelings right now.

    "You! No one is your queen!" The Ice Queen was so angered that she wanted to stab this man to death if not for her trembling fingers, "Go away! From now on, you have no chance on courting me. You should stay away from me starting this day!"

    "!!" The Ice King felt like his world was crushed. His dreams together with her shattered like a mirror filled with illusions created by him. He thought that he had a chance now, yet it wasn''t the case. Or perhaps, he really had yet he lost it now.

    He stayed quiet for a while and eventually looked at where Jin Rou was. His expression was void of nothingness as if he didn''t care about anything at all, "Is it because of that man?"

    As a powerful zenith, he could feel the fear the Ice Queen was feeling towards Jin Rou.

    Then, he carefullyid down the queen and stood up, facing Jin Rou and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll kill this man so that you have nothing to fear anymore, Her Majesty."

    "Are you an idiot?! You are just escting things more. Why can''t you just leave? It''s better that way! You''ll save me if you just leave!" The Ice Queen really wanted to strangle this king for his stupidity. He could no longer think straight and he even dared to challenge the man she even, someone stronger than the king, was rendered immobile and fearful just by a single nce!

    However, the king seemed to have no longer heard her voice and released his precious giant sword. It was made of ice that survived billions of catastrophes.

    He buffed himself with ice aura to add additional speed and defense.

    "Demon! I''m going to save the queen by killing you!" After preparation, the king shouted as he dered his animosity to Jin Rou.

    "Another jumping clown." Jin Rou rolled his eyes and looked at Law Anxiu, "Hey, what should I do right now?"

    "Hmm?" The rxing youth didn''t expect that Jin Rou would ask him. Thus he casually answered, "Up to you. But if you guys want to fight, feel free to use the sea as your stage. I don''t want my pure white sand to be filled with blood right now."

    "Very well." The king moved to the sea immediately and provoked Jin Rou, "What are you waiting for? Let''s fight to the death! I am itching to make you suffer."

    "Do you know what kind of situation you''re into?" Jin Rou looked at him like he was a stand upedian and said, "You''re going to die now. And that''s inevitable."

    "Let''s see who''s going to die!" The king didn''t waste more time and took the offense. The sea trembled as he shed within a split second and shed the filler dimensions, creating spatial fluctuations all around the ce.

    "sh!" Then, a spatial sh covered by the sea''s waves breakthrough the limits of time and stopped it midway.

    "Useless trick." Jin Rou moved his fingers and controlled the space in his territory. He changed motions for every millisecond passing by. And upon reaching a certain calction, he moved his hands and a torrential force came across, shing with the sh.

    "Boom! Boom!" The impact was so terrifying that it broke the ck sea in half. The world trembled in fear as the princess and the queen witnessed this catastrophic level of powerful technique.

    Furthermore, the fight was already decided by that one move. Soon, a body fell to the wide ck sea with blood trails on the air while holding on the sword he treasured the most.

 Chapter 439 - The Extent Of His Power

    Who could it be other than the Ice King himself? How could he win against someone who had already stepped in the realm ofws? The Ice Queen had seen everything and knew that it would be hopeless for the Ice King even from the start.

    Seeing the man who adored her for so many years falling in death, she felt a bit of pang in her heart. Perhaps of the bond they created though she appeared distant, that''s why. However, she didn''t chase over his body to retrieve. She just let it be swallowed by the ck sea with no depth. It was better that way, and their ties would end now.

    Jin Rou had no expression to reveal or whatsoever. He was just staring at the ce where the king had fallen. Of course, it was not for cautious reasons. He just wanted to know where the see would take the dead body.

    Then, Jin Rou walked over to the youth, passing the Ice Queen like the wind and asked, "Say, if I want to have some exercise, what''s the ce you can rmend me here?"

    "Exercise?" After a few seconds, the youth opened his eyes and smiled, "With your current power level, there is none here that could offer you the exercise you''re asking for."

    Hearing this, the Ice Queen almost jumped in fright. None here to challenge him? Did it mean that this average man could topple this whole ce if he wanted to?

    In fact, even the princess was surprised to hear this. She didn''t know the extent of Jin Rou''s power, but now she was having an outline! And the more she thought about it, the more it gave her shiver in her spine.

    Is it possible that he is a...? The princess didn''t dare to continue.

    "Then anywhere is fine. Rmend me something. I was told that you only open this ce after several years. So as a traveler, I want to make use well of this opportunity." Jin Rou said. At first, he was nning to leave this ce immediately. But he changed his mind now.

    "Alright then. Let me think about it." The youthughed weakly. He knew he couldn''t decline this young man''s request and pondered for a while. After a minute or two, he then said, "How about the Rai?"

    "Rai?" Jin Rou asked with an expression of he didn''t know any detail about it.

    "Rai, you mean that Rai which is a teau in the clouds?" The princess asked with excitement.

    "Miss, you know your stuff." The youth smiled, "That''s right. Rai teau to be exact, is what I''m suggesting. It is filled with challenges for certain and qualified cultivators and it is a training ground for them. Though I know it will be useless to you, it is the best ce I could offer nearest to your interest."

    "It''s okay. I actually want to go to this ce." Jin Rou said, "So how can I go there?"

    "If you will take the manual route, it will be harder than hell since it''s all about calctions of positions. But I have the gate here to get you there without hassle." The youth simply answered and clicked his fingers. Then, a normal gate appeared.

    "This is the gate that will lead you there." The youth said.

    "Thank you for the trouble." Jin Rou said with sincerity, "Then, I''ll be leaving now. I hope to see you again sometime around."

    "See you again, too." The youth smiled.

    Afterwards, Jin Rou passed through the gate. The princess slowly walked over and when she was about to step in, she heard the youth saying something, "Beware of that man, Miss. That is someone even your Prime Family has to be worried about."

    The princess was shaken, "You know my identity?"

    "Of course. I''d be shaming otherws if I couldn''t find out about your identity." The youth chuckled, "But bear my warning in your mind. That man is cold-hearted being that wouldn''t bat an eye if he wants to kill. Furthermore, I can feel a deep hatred from him that directed towards you. I don''t know if it''s for you or your family though."

    "Thank you for the warning, Law Anxiu." The princess cupped her fist in respect and gratitude. She was truly frightened and even thought of not going to follow him now. Still in the end, she braced herself. She was already in this position, might as well see it to the end.

    "On the good note, I know that he is someone who will not kill those innocent. So if you don''t do something to offend him, he wouldn''t harm you." The youth gave her thisst piece of information to calm her down.

    The princess only nodded but she engraved it to her mind. Next, she stepped in into the gate.

    Now, there''s only two people left in this ind. The youth and the queen. Thetter didn''t dare to make a sound, afraid that she would be killed if the youth found her annoying. After all, he was aw. What could she actually do against him?

    "I know you want to ask something. Don''t be so timid and ask away. I am not like that man a while ago, so don''t worry." The youthughed watching how silly the Ice Quee''s expression was right now.

    "I just want to ask... if that man... how powerful is he?" Since Jin Rou had left, there was no reason to hold back her curiosity now.

    "As expected. You are also curious to what extent his power could actually reach, huh?" The youth smiled and answered, "Let me put it in the simplest terms we can both understand. If your master and him fight, your master can onlyst for at least 10-20 moves."

    "!!!" The queen''s body shook terribly as if it suffered a huge fright. This fact was so huge and terrifying that she couldn''t absorb it quickly, "How is that possible? Master is a zenith with 12 crowns. It''s just a matter of time before reaching the 13 crowns. How can that young man possibly defeat my Master with just a few moves?

    "Xue Ziyan, I just answered your question truthfully. It is no longer my business if you don''t believe me." The youth was obviously displeased because he was doubted.

 Chapter 440 - Methods

    It was a hard pill to swallow. So the queen couldn''t believe it at first. But eventually, she had no choice but to. After all, a universalw had personally confirmed it himself. Thew''s credibility was above everything else and no one should doubt it.

    "I don''t know how did you offend such an existence, knowing how cautious you are." After a distant silence between the two of them, thew spoke again, "You have a bright future ahead of you. You had the chance to have 13 crowns."

    "But now, I lost it." The queen smiled wryly, "That chance was lost when the Elementus have been taken away by that man."

    "It is clear that he has taken that item in order to stop you from advancing. It is like he is cutting you the hope of getting at the top." Thew knew that at Jin Rou''s power level, he wouldn''t need that item or even the princess beside her. Yet, he insisted on getting the item. What did it mean? It was clear that he did on purpose.

    It was another silence between them. The queen didn''t speak for a few minutes before finally doing so, "Is there no other way other than that?"

    She was filled with despair right now. She felt like if she couldn''t advance, she would just remain weak for the rest of her life. And as a proud being, how could she take that? She would rather die than to see herself being wallowed by despair.

    "If you can take back the item from him, that is a way." Thew answered.

    "As if I can take that rock back from him. Unless he is willing to give it to me, there is no chance." She shook her head in response. It was a hopeless method in her mind.

    "Then, how about you beg him?" Thew smiled and said, "Kneel and kowtow in front of him and ask for forgiveness. And eventually ask for the item. Give your reason why does he need to do so and vo. It might work."

    The queen''s body shook as she heard this suggestion. While it sounded usible, it was pride-breaking and was still filled with despair. Not to mention, she didn''t know if it will work or not.

    "It will be worth the try." Thew smiled, "I know you are hesitating but I have no other ways to offer you as of now. You see, my hands are tied here also and you can only rely on yourself of how to get that item back. Of course, not by force or offending him again. As I have said, even if you seek help from you master, it will be useless and in fact, you will just lead her to death."

    The queen''s master was a sage that was respected by everyone. However, she remained reclusive and didn''t usually show in the public eye as she was busy cultivating the dao. Her master wanted to be a 13-crowned and have the chance to prove her daow and be aw at the universal level!

    That''s why, no matter what. She wouldn''t put her master''s life into risk. The queen knew that her master would help her willingly even if she didn''t ask for it.

    "Ziyan, you can think about it. You don''t need to rush. That man is still here and will be here for several hours so think carefully." The youthid down on his beach chair and rxed, "I will help you get to him if you decided to push through. So you don''t have to worry about anything."

    ---

    "Crack!" Jin Rou had snapped a neck of a monster. Then, blood oozed like a fountain as the whole ce was painted with more ck blood, "All ants."

    The moment Jin Rou stepped into Rai, he was greeted by monsters with different and hideous faces. There were bears, earth dragons, and many more powerful monsters of this world. Furthermore, there was a tad difference between the monsters of this universe and theirs. The monsters here were quite more powerful and had a more solid foundation in dao!

    It was general knowledge that even monsters could cultivate. Thus it wasn''t surprising to have powerful monsters that could contend against humans.

    But of course, in front of Jin Rou''s omnipotence, everything here was just an ant waiting to be crushed.

    The princess gasped in amazement and horror. This type of monsters were hard to deal with if it''s her yet Jin Rou was ying them by the neck which amazed her even more! The bloodbath that had happened was like an art when Jin Rou did the ughter.

    "Is there anything stronger than than this bunch?" Jin Rou thought that he could finally do a stretching yet these monsters were useless enough not tost more than two moves from him.

    "You are just too powerful, thus no one can contend against you." The princess sighed. This man wasn''t aware of how strong he was or he was just faking it to look dumb?

    Next, they walked several steps before a voiceing in their ears, "It has been a while since Rai became so lively."

    Jin Rou looked at where the voice came from. And there it appeared an old woman with dignified and schrly aura. With her short white hair, and white ice robe, she had the same aura as the Ice Queen as if they were rtives.

    She walked elegantly in the air as ice lotuses appeared before she take her weight into a step.

    The princess knew this old woman was familiar yet she couldn''t put it into words. But she knew this woman, it was not justing out.

    "I am called Xuyi. And you are?" The old woman introduced herself and asked for Jin Rou''s.

    "Jin Rou." inly as it was, Jin Rou answered.

    "So it is Young Master Jin. It is a pleasure to meet someone of your level." The old woman smiled, "I know you are strong enough to contend against the heaven, so might as well invite you out to discuss about the dao?"

 Chapter 441 - Experiences

    "A discussion about the dao, is it?" Jin Rou''s interest was piqued. It was rare for someone to invite him in this kind of talk so he didn''t mind and answered, "Why not? I have some free time right now, so I''ll dly ept it."

    "Great!" Then, the old woman named Xuyi snapped her fingers and a grand table for three appeared. Exquisite teapots and teacups appeared all of a sudden. Next, she held the teapot with such elegance like a flowing water, "I have boiled this tea for three days and the tea leaves are top notch. In fact, this is the best I can offer right now. So I hope you will like it."

    After their teacups being filled, Jin Rou and the princess took a sip at the same time.

    "Great tea!" Princess Shale eximed, "This is such on par with Red Rose Tea."

    "Red Rose Tea is on different level than my tea leaves, Young Mistress." The old woman smiled weakly and said, "Youpliment it too much."

    "No, it is an actual fact." The princess smiled, "Though I''m not a fan of teas, I know what is a better tea and what''s on par with it. In our house, your tea can actually rival our tea masters there."

    This wasn''t an empty praise. She was really talking the truth and didn''t hesitate to do so.

    "Then I thank the Young Mistress for her generouspliment." The old woman shook her head and finally gave in.

    "So what do you want to discuss about the dao, Master Xuyi?" Jin Rou joined the conversation and asked, getting into the bottom of the well immediately.

    "How about we talk about experiences?" The old woman answered, "For you, Young Master Jin, ording to your past experiences, what is a dao for you?"

    Jin Rou didn''t answer immediately, and just looked nk there for several seconds. It looked like he was thinking of what to answer first before speaking.

    After which, Jin Rou finally spoke, "The dao is full of brutality. It is arduous enough that in order to ascend, you will need so many sacrifices. There is always killing everywhere, and it looks like it is the normal way of the dao."

    Just how many did Jin Rou kill up to now? It might not reach thousands or hundreds, but the blood that kept on staining his robe and face would remain there. He was still young yet he had already managed to kill without batting an eyelid. He was cold-hearted and merciless, and that would remain until he die.

    "Indeed, the dao is full of killings and sacrifices. You need to kill in order to step up. You need their bones and blood as your stepping stone, it was cruel. Yet, it is what a cultivator should do. Hesitating will only result into you being the victim of it. So if you seek this path, you need to push through without looking back." Master Xuyi sighed and said, "The path of dao is sad and lonely, especially those who are at the top."

    Jin Rou listened attentively to this old woman. He could feel that what she said was truly what she experienced. Jin Rou had never felt so much difficulties when he reached zenith in his childhood. With his overwhelming talents, he even reached this stage without any blocks in cultivation.

    But he learned so many things during his days in the lower worlds. He learned how dark humans'' heart can be and what extent they could do to achieve their goals. Nevertheless, it didn''t stop him from making some friends who he could trust.

    "But on the other side of this dark reality, you will realize so many things. You will discover treasures and sceneries amazing enough to topple the heavens. You will meet friends andrades that will help you in your journey and such." Jin Rou added as he reminisced his memories together with the friends he made during his travels.

    "Indeed, it is nice to have some true friends to apany you on your journey. It''s nice..." The old woman''s gentle eyes suddenly shed with bitterness and coldness, "Unfortunately, I haven''t found one. All of who I trusted had eventually betrayed me for the sake of power. Power has always outweighed anything else."

    Jin Rou didn''tment on this. He didn''t experience what the old woman had been through, so he didn''t dare to say anything about this.

    There''s a quiet silence between them, the princess didn''t speak anything and just listened to the two who were speaking like they were friends. It was nice to listen to some deep talks for rare times.

    The old woman broke the silence and smiled, "Anyway, with my age, I really don''t care about friendship or camaraderie. All I need is to get stronger so that I can protect myself and a certain someone dear to me."

    "So you are pursuing power in order to protect?" Jin Rou asked.

    "You can say it that way." The old woman chuckled and answered, "It''s nice to have a reason to use your strength other than killing nonsensically, right?"

    Jin Rou pursed his lips. But he was agreeing with the old woman''s words. It was really nice to have a reason to protect.

    The two talked for an hour or two before reaching their conclusion. The old woman stretched her right hand and said, "Young Master Jin is so open minded that it is very nice to talk with you. I hope we can have the time to talk again in the future."

    "If fate permits, I don''t mind talking with you again Master Xuyi. You are so nice to talk too." Jin Rou stretched his hand also and made a handshake.

    After that, Jin Rou stood up and said, "I''ll be going now, Master Xuyi. I know you are busy of a person so I won''t impose on you anymore. Furthermore, I have my own dealings too, so I have to be on the get-go."

    "Then I won''t hold you back, Young Master." The old woman smiled. But before she could say more, a familiar voice suddenly rang their ears saying...

    "Master....?"

 Chapter 442 - Kowtow

    Jin Rou''s eyes widened a bit in this little surprise. He didn''t feel her presence until she spoke. Was it some kind of heaven-defying concealment? Or perhaps she was helped by thatw in the other ce?

    He was supposed to leave now. But judging by this situation, he might stay for a little longer.

    The princess was also surprised to see this woman out here. How did she manage to reach this ce? But she also concluded the same thing as Jin Rou.

    But what was more of a surprise for her, was that the mysterious master of the Ice Queen was actually this old woman who called herself Xuyi. Now, things were getting interesting as fate was ying with them.

    "Ziyan, what are you doing here?" The master didn''t expect that she would see her disciple her in Rai. After all, the item she was looking for was not here, "You should be talking to the universalw, yet you still have time to visit this ce."

    "Master... That''s not the case." Xue Ziyan acted timidly as if she was a little girl, "I am here... because I want to talk to that young master."

    "Oh, are you talking about Young Master Jin?" Master Xuyi''s interest was piqued, "Why would you seek for the Young Master? Is there something you need from him?"

    Before Xue Ziyan could answer, Jin Rou immediately intervened and said, "Of course, there is. After all, I have the Elementus she is looking for."

    Jin Rou didn''t beat around the bush and clearly said what should be said.

    This directness was uncalled and Master Xuyi was stumped. She looked at her disciple Xue Ziyan and asked, "Is that true?"

    Xue Ziyan nodded weakly. That confirmed the thing. Thus, a question was now clearly answered.

    The master looked at her disciple with discerning eyes as if she was studying her. Those stare made Xue Ziyan ufortable and felt she wanted to bury herself to the ground.

    After a few minutes, Master Xuyi asked her disciple with a t tone, "You offended the Young Master, didn''t you?"

    It was like a thunder strucking Xue Ziyan as her body greatly stiffened. Just by this reaction, the master had already had her answer and couldn''t help but sigh and massage her temples.

    "I told you to choose those who you offend wisely, Xue Ziyan." The master looked at her disciple with arge hint of disappointment, "I told you that not just the Prime Empire you can''t afford to offend. There are many masters out there that you couldn''t too! With your current power, you are just one of the many small fishes in the sea. You don''t know who are the sharks yet."

    Xue Ziyan just listened to her master''s scolding. She was in the wrong this time, indeed. She misjudged and miscalcted leading into this kind of situation. She even lost her right hand man because of this foolishness. And now, even the most important item she needed was gone by the drain.

    Master Xuyi had gone for over 30 minutes of scolding before finally stopping. She looked at Jin Rou with apologetic eyes and said, "Young Master Jin, I hope you don''t take her offense quite seriously. She is still just an immature cultivator who has yet to taste all the bitterness and hell of the world because I pampered her too much. I hope you don''t held grudges against her."

    "It''s okay, Master Xuyi. I don''t n on doing something to your disciple." Jin Rou smiled, "However, if you want to try to take the rock back, I''m afraid it will be impossible. After all, I have something to use with the rock."

    The master smiled meekly. Indeed, she nned on doing it. But being shot down before she could say it, she could only sigh and let it go. Then she looked at her disciple and said, "You heard the Young Master. We can''t doing anything about it. Even I can''t push my luck with the Young Master, so don''t hope for it."

    The master was telling the truth. As much as possible, she didn''t want to offend someone of Jin Rou''s level. After all, she would miserably lose if she asked for a fight. So although the rock was very important to her disciple, she could only swallow the frustration and let it go.

    Hearing this, Xue Ziyan ran over to Jin Rou and knelt down. She wasn''t willing to take this down without doing anything, "Young Master Jin, I don''t mean to take the whole rock from you. All I need is a bit of it! Just a bit and it will do. Please! I beg you!"

    She kowtowed and banged her forehead several times until it bled. The master was terrified and wanted to prop her up but Xue Ziyan didn''t bulge and said, "Master. Let me do this. Please."

    Hearing her plea, the master could no longer help and stood by the side, watching the next happenings unfolding.

    Xue Ziyan kept on kowtowing on the floor without any thought of her dignity and pride. She was now looking like a ve who was wishing for pardon and freedom from her master. Her eyes were red also from unstoppable flowing tears.

    Jin Rou looked at this scene. He couldn''t feel any sympathy for the woman in front of him and in fact, he felt cold and wanted to kill her for some unknown reason. Perhaps it was because of the offense she did a while ago or whatever.

    "I thought you need the whole rock?" Jin Rou finally spoke after so long.

    Hearing his words, Xue Ziyan then immediately answered, "No, Young Master... All I need is just a tad bit of that and I can advance."

    In truth, Xue Ziyan needed it whole in order to have the best effects. However, with this situation, she could onlypromise of getting just a small part of the rock. It was better than nothing at all.

    She had the thought of killing herself right now. If not for her stupidity, she wouldn''t suffer from these situations.

    "Okay, since you''re so sincere. I can give you some of the rock." Jin Rou said, "But in one condition."

    "Please state the condition, Young Master." Xue Ziyan immediately answered. Her voice was filled with excitement and relief. No matter how hard it would be, she was willing to do so, even if she needed to surrender her treasured body!

    "It''s simple actually." Jin Rou smiled, "You just needed to defeat thisdy next to me."

 Chapter 443 - Ice Queen Vs. Princess Shale

    The princess, who have been enjoying the show, was so surprised that her soul almost jumped eximing, "Me?"

    The man named Jin Rou had just told her to fight against the Ice Queen, someone who was basically stronger than her! Although the princess was younger and more talented, the time wasn''t enough yet to mature fully and contend against experts like the queen.

    "Yes, you. You will fight against Xue Ziyan." Jin Rou smiled, "You have no use for me as of now and I can immediately dispose of you. But currently, you have the chance to redeem it."

    Hearing the word dispose made the princess shudder. Could it be possible that Jin Rou was thinking of killing her? That''s insane if that''s the case!

    Jin Rou looked Xue Ziyan and asked, "You have no problem with this condition, right?"

    "Yes, Young Master. I''ll do as you bid." For Xue Ziyan, this was a heaven sent chance. Jin Rou just wanted her to defeat thatdy of unknown origins. She could feel that she was tad stronger than thedy so she was confident she could win. However, she was wondering why Jin Rou would rather use the weakerdy to fight against her?

    It was what Master Xuyi was thinking too. Jin Rou was just putting himself in a disadvantage and there''s nothing in it for him to do this. So why was he doing this?

    "Go and fight. Remember, you can''t lose." Jin Rou reminded the princess, "You have quite brought me enough trouble, and that''s enough for me to do something about you."

    The princess was terrified. She knew that the fun was over and she needed to move and redeem herself. After all, this man wasn''t afraid even a bit of offending their imperial family! She nodded seriously and said, "Got it."

    Then, the princess walked over in the front and braced herself. Seeing this, Xue Ziyan also did the same with seriousness. Although the other party was weaker than her, she couldn''t afford to underestimate her. After all, it was person under that man''s banner..

    "The rule is simple. You don''t need to try to kill each other. You just need to knockdown your enemy or make them admit defeat. And remember, no killing. Anyone who will try to kill will automatically lose." Jin Rou said. He didn''t want anyone of the two to die. After all, one was a precious daughter of the imperial family and the other was precious student of a legendary master. Though he could afford to offend them both, he didn''t want any unnecessary trouble.

    "Now, begin!" Jin Rou gave the signal to start the fight.

    "Whoosh!" Then, the princess dashed with a speed faster than light towards the princess. She equipped a dagger mid way and shed with a terrifying speed.

    "An assassin?" Xue Ziyan stepped back several times to avoid the princess and calcted her location to the princess'' location. Then, after locking, she released her bow and an arrow stroke sh towards the princess in offense.

    The princess have calcted this already and dodged sidewards. And she threw her dagger that aimed Xue Ziyan''s thigh. As an archer, she was fast and flexible so the princess wanted to decrease it.

    However, it wasn''t sessful as Xue Ziyan had seen that and used her bow as a shield, "Activate!"

    Then, a torrent of arrows appeared out of nowhere. It was made of sparkling white ice, dropping the temperature to the lowest degree.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Then, the arrows descended down to attack the princess.

    "Stabilize!" The princess didn''t panic and used a defensive skill. The arrows didn''t pierce through her but each hit left an impact that shook the entire Rai.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The arrows didn''t stop there and kept oning one after another. It was like an infinite arrows that woulde to you unless you''re dead. Explosions and terrifying shakes turned the ce upside down. It felt like the end of the world was near as everything was being tore apart by this power.

    "Not yet!" Xue Ziyan got the momentum and she knew this was the time to move to end this. Thus, she used an arrow that could directly immobilize the enemy.

    "!" The princess was surprised. The defense skill was still there, yet she felt something stabbing her thigh. Furthermore, she was trying to move it but it felt numb as if it was paralyzed!

    Afterwards, the princess felt a presence behind her. It was Xue Ziyan, holding her bow and an arro was pointing against her at point nk, "You lost."

    Hearing this, the princess gritted her teeth and wanted to fight back. If only she was permitted to use her arts here, she wouldn''t have lost here miserably.

    "Indeed, I lost." The princess stopped struggling and sighed. No matter what was it, a loss was a loss and she couldn''t do anything about it.

    "And so thisdy says, Young Master." Xue Ziyan was overjoyed. She didn''t expect to win this bout as she thought that thedy had a hidden power. But now, she won and that made her happy. After all, she could finally have a bit of the Elementus!

    "Indeed, you have won beautifully, Miss Xue Ziyan." Jin Rou smiled and released the rock. He threw it off towards Xue Ziyan.

    This made Xue Ziyan perplexed and looked at Jin Rou with bewilderment. The deal was just some or tiny bit part of the rock. Yet, he was giving it to her full now? Even her master was quite shocked as well.

    "I have already studied the rock and got the information I needed from it. So basically, it''s no use for me now. So you can take it." Jin Rou smiled, "Besides, that''s on the ount of your respectful master. So be sure to thank herter."

    In truth, Jin Rou just wanted to teach Xue Ziyan a lesson so that she would mature. She couldn''t just afford anyone who she thought weak as they might be only hiding their powers. So for sure, this lesson would be totally engraved to her and wouldn''t repeat the same mistake again.

 Chapter 444 - Real Identity

    Xue Ziyan knew that Jin Rou just did her a big and vast favor. Thus she knelt down in all fours and kowtowed, "Thank you for your grace, Young Master."

    She didn''t know why Jin Rou had a change of heart, but nevertheless, she was still grateful so much that she was willing to do whatever the young master wanted. In fact, even marrying him or being just a concubine, she wouldn''t mind at all.

    "No need to mention it." Jin Rou waved his hand in coldness. This woman had a habit of kowtowing every time and he wondered something. Anyway, the problem had been solved and he could now move on to the next ce.

    "Master Xuyi, I''ll be leaving then." Jin Rou looked at the shocked master and smiled, "I have stayed here for too long. I have no longer anything to do with this ce so I''ll be leaving."

    The master snapped out of her shock and almost held Jin Rou''s hands, "Young Master, this is such an endless grace you gave my disciple. If ever you need my assistance, you can call me out anytime."

    "I''ll take up your offer, then." Jin Rou smiled and gave the princess and sidence and left. Soon, the princess hesitated for a moment but eventually followed suit. She didn''t know what would happen to her right now, but she had no choice either way.

    After the two left for the horizon, Xue Ziyan had stood up from her position and gazed to the ce where Jin Rou departed. For some reason, she imagined those hard and muscr back being touched by her hands and her nails were being buried deep in ecstasy as her hips wrapped around his beautiful body.

    Before her thoughts trail off more than it should be, she shook her head and tried to removed these thoughts. After all, it would be pretty impossible for her imagination toe true.

    "Master, just how strong is that man?" Xue Ziyan asked after a few minutes of silence.

    "How should I say this?" Master Xuyi pondered for a moment and answered, "If he and the emperor fight off, the emperor will lose within a few to several moves."

    "What?" Xue Ziyan was surprised that her soul almost jumped, "If that was the case, then he should be at least a zenith with 13 crowns!"

    "It''s not possible." Master Xuyi shook her head and said, "I have met the emperor two thousand years ago and by that time, he was already at the peak of 12 crowns. He just needed some inspiration to get the veryst crown. So we can safely assume that the emperor is now a 13-crown zenith."

    The emperor was the ultimate overlord of the Prime universe. He held the highest authority that no one in the family could question.

    "If the emperor is now a 13 crowns... But yet he is no matching against that man. Then... does it mean that...?" Xue Ziyan was getting goosebumps and fright and didn''t decide to continue.

    "That is what I''m thinking, too." Master Xuyi smiled and said, "It is hard to believe, but there is a high chance that the Young Master is a universalw."

    "Universalw!" Xue Ziyan was filled with horror. She actually dared to offend someone of this level! Upon thinking, "But there are only seven positions avable in the entire universe."

    Indeed, that was the case. The universalws were only seven in the entire multiverse. Unless a universalw had passed away, no one had the chance of bing aw. In actual fact, there were a few 13 crowns who were waiting for aw to kick the bucket. After all, manyws were already old enough that they could be called a living fossil who lived for so many billions of years.

    "ording to the news I got, the universalw overseeing the entire True State Universe had died. No one knows the reason why he died. But it has been circting in themunity." Master Xuyi sighed, "And of course, if I got this news, the imperial family might have too. The emperor was overjoyed of this news and wanted to grab the chance to finally step into that apex realm by getting the inheritance of thew. However, upon deeper investigation, someone has already inherited thew''s power and became the next universalw."

    "Then are you saying Master that the man a while ago is from the True State?" Xue Ziyan asked.

    "Not just a man from that universe. If my assumption is correct, he is Jin Rou. The current overlord of that universe." Master Xuyi smiled, "The most talented and handsome of all that even the Prime Imperial Family''s looks and talent have no match against."

    Xue Ziyan has also heard of this man called Jin Rou. He was dubbed as the most talented and most handsome that every woman wanted to marry. Now, she knew that Jin Rou wasn''t using his real face and had been keeping his identity.

    "But why is here at Prime? Does he have any business with them?" Xue Ziyan asked. The Prime State was so far away from True State as it consisted of billions to trillions of miles of distance.

    "That, I don''t know either." The master shook her head, "If he is here for an official business, he can just go and be received by the imperial family. But it isn''t the case. In fact, when I mentioned that family a while ago, a deep killing intent was leaked for a split second. I don''t know, but I think the young master has a grudge with the imperial family."

    "Then a battle is inevitable sooner orter." Xue Ziyan shuddered by thinking this. She could imagine a ughter wasing the imperial family''s way.

    "If my theories are correct, then there will be battle eventually against the young master and that family. I just hope that the civilians will not be implicated by this. After all, the imperial family is known for their ruthlessness and cold-heartedness that they are willing to sacrifice people for their own convenience." Master Xuyi said with a grave tone.

 Chapter 445 - King Uranasia

    Jin Rou and the princess were walking side by side with no one talking. The princess felt like it was awkward thus she didn''t say anything. After all, she lost to Xue Ziyan even though she wasn''t permitted to. In fact, she was just waiting for the punishment to be exacted.

    "You think I will really do something to you, right?" Jin Rou could sense the anxietying from the princess and chuckled, "It''s actually okay that you lost the battle. It saved me so much trouble."

    "What do you mean?" The princess was puzzled. She didn''t know what Jin Rou was trying to say.

    However, Jin Rou didn''t answer it and kept on walking without looking at her again. He didn''t feel the intent to answer the question, so he chose to ignore it.

    Being ignored, the princess almost spurted blood. In her entire life, this was the first time she was ever treated this way. But she still opened her mouth and asked, "Where are we going?"

    Judging by the current ce, they were still inside the sky pce. However, she didn''t know exactly where they were so she asked.

    "I am just walking to sightsee. I don''t know too where is this ce." Jin Rou answered.

    The princess pursed her lips and didn''t ask more. She felt like if she asked more questions, she would just faint from it. It was obvious that this man had no interest in talking to her! She really had the urge to reveal her true self and make this man entranced for her.

    But little did she know, Jin Rou already knew what her true self actually looked like. So, Jin Rou wouldn''t be shocked anymore no matter how beautiful she was.

    After an hour of walking, Jin Rou and the princess finally reached a certain ce. It was giant hall with a big and golden throne. Then, there was a skeleton sitting on it wearing a golden robe. The crown was still hanging high there.

    The princess stepped back several times in surprise and perplexity. She didn''t expect that she would actually reach this ce!

    This was the hidden ce of the sky pce. Only one person had reached this ce in the past and was blessed extremely. From amoner, he was immediately became a dragon soaring into the sky and bing a respectable sage of all times.

    Jin Rou just waited there, standing like a statue. He knew something would go on if he waited.

    Just then, after two hours of waiting.

    "Oh? A visitor?" The eye socket of the skeleton became red and felt like it returned to life. It moved its fingers and tapped the throne casually and said, "I didn''t expect that someone will be finding this ce once again."

    The skeleton on the throne was looking at Jin Rou without reservation and thetter didn''t mind.

    "It is just by pure luck that I found this ce." Jin Rou chuckled. Clearly didn''t want to reveal information to the other party.

    "If it''s by luck considering your power level, then I don''t know what to say." And of course, the skeleton didn''t buy the reason. After all, you need power and perseverance to reach this ce as he kept on revising and strengthening the ce.

    Jin Rou smiled and didn''tment on what the skeleton said, "You are the king of this Hidden Sky Pce, right?"

    Considering the obvious facts, he concluded it to this point.

    "Indeed, I am King Uranasia." The skeleton said proudly, "However, I am no longer the king as I am but a mere skeleton with almost no power left."

    In the past, he was revered by many people and they kept on clinging on his thighs. Being a king of a independent world made him receive a lot of praise and respect. However, it was the opposite for the imperial family.

    The imperial family was too prideful and arrogant that they made a rule that all ces should be under their thumb. That''s why when the Hidden Sky Pce dered its independency, the imperial family was outraged and warned pce toe under their rule.

    However, King Uranasia didn''t bite it and instead said that he won''t be under their rule even if they waged war against his pce.

    And so the family did. They gathered their most elite troops and trampled the pce without mercy. And King Uranasia was killed in the process and even the guardian Law Anxiu had to sacrifices his original body to survive.

    Jin Rou was surprised to hear this story. It felt like this king was a hero. In fact, the skeleton was releasing such aura, "But even a universalw was forced to sacrifice his body to survive? How is that possible?"

    It was what he wanted to know. As aw, this was a core question. After all, he would be fighting the imperial family sooner orter.

    "I don''t know too." The skeleton shook his head, "Anxiu didn''t say anything at all when I asked him. However, there''s only one possible conclusion that I can make."

    "What is it?" Jin Rou asked. His nerves were tensed.

    "The imperial family has a universalw, too." The skeleton said with seriousness. They were talking like long time friends.

    "..." Jin Rou didn''t know what to say. This was the best possible conclusion. After all, only aw could fight equally against aw too. However, it seemed that thew in the imperial family was much stronger than Law Anxiu that he was reduced to this state.

    Jin Rou looked at the princess as if he was trying to mean something.

    The princess immediately shook her head, meaning that she didn''t know anything about this. After all, she wasn''t yet qualified to know such ssified information thus it was normal.

    Jin Rou retrieved his gaze. He knew that the princess wasn''t lying at all. However, he felt like the princess was hiding something but he didn''t care about that now.

    Then, when the skeleton saw Jin Rou looking at the woman beside him, he finally decided to take a good look at the woman too. And when he did, his eyes shed with viciousness and the ce was filled with killing intent.

 Chapter 446 - Pick Only One Treasure

    "What a surprise. I didn''t expect to see a royal blood here in my pce." The skeleton''s voice was cold and deep, "What does the princess have to do in my ce?"

    The skeleton was truly stumped. After all, this type was he who hated the most! For turning his haven upside down, for making things worse for them who only wanted independency. That family deserved a fate worse than death!

    The princess couldn''t help but feel the thick killing intent that the skeleton was directing towards her. It made her spine feel cold as a chill was crawling under her skin. It was nerve-wracking feeling, but all she could was stand there. After all, she was in the deep territory of the skeleton. No matter what, she wouldn''t be able to escape here unless Jin Rou helped her to do so.

    Jin Rou looked at the princess and the skeleton with a smile, "Indeed, this is Shale Prime. The current princess of the imperial family. But I advise you not to put your hatred on her. After all, she is innocent as before those things happened to you, she is not yet existing."

    If Shale was born before the incident happened, Jin Rou wouldn''t try to help the princess and let the skeleton uphold his grievances. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the case as the princess was innocent and didn''t know anything of it. Thus, he was helping her right now.

    The princess looked at Jin Rou with puzzled expression. She didn''t expect that thest man she expected to help her was actually helping her right now. She couldn''t help but thought what might be the benefits in it that he was willing to put a word for her?

    After hearing this, the skeleton calmed down and retracted his killing intent. The other party was right, the woman was innocent and didn''t know anything about what happened. So he shouldn''t be unreasonable. Furthermore, he didn''t want to offend this young man if it''s possible. After all, Jin Rou had the capability to turn this ce into ashes with his power!

    The princess sighed in relief after crossing the death bridge safely. For a second, she thought that she''s going to die here pointlessly.

    "Thank you for understanding, King Uranasia." Jin Rou bowed politely. It was a formal etiquette to show respect towards a certain high ranking person.

    "No need for the formal gestures." The king waved his skeleton hand yet he was feeling great deep inside. After all, a man of this level had actually shown respect towards him, "Anyway, since you have reached this ce, I am giving one item that you want here inside. For the both of you, you can choose one each."

    Then, countless treasures appeared surrounding this throne room. They were in a sealing formation of a grid, binding each treasure by one perfect square.

    "Pick only one, please." The skeleton pleaded, "This ce only let a person take one item, if it''s more than that, I''m afraid that I don''t know what will happen. After all, no one has yet to dare to do it."

    So far, before Jin Rou and the princess, only one has managed toe here. And that person wasw-abiding so no problems had urred.

    But this time it was different. Jin Rou was a universalw, he can create thew himself for this pce or he could destroy this ce at once. It would be his choice, no matter what. That''s why the skeleton pleaded them to follow the rule. He was greatly worried that Jin Rou would push his luck and be a bandit and challenge the entire pce.

    If that were to happen, wouldn''t Law Anxiu and Jin Rou fight off against each other? In fact, even with Anxiu''s power, Jin Rou could still win without breaking so much sweat. Take note, Anxiu was nothing more than an intent right now. He might be aw but his strength was greatly reduced by being just a mere intent.

    "Why do you look so worried?" Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh. He knew what the king was thinking and shook his head, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything silly. So please be rest assured."

    The princess didn''t bother with them and was just searching for the fated item here. She had already scanned many treasures yet nothing of them were actually use for her. There were at least ten thousand of items here and she only scanned hundreds, so she wasn''t feeling down at all.

    Hearing Jin Rou''s words, the skeleton heaved a sigh of relief. He couldn''t afford to lose this ce or else he would die cursing everyone who put him into too much despair.

    Jin Rou casually strolled by the sides of the treasures and asionally looking at them. Even if he wasn''t looking, he could identify what kind of item it was. He didn''t need to scan it for a few seconds before finding out what it was actually.

    After a few hours, Jin Rou had yet to pick an item. It looked like he was thinking hard of what to pick since he probably had many choices.

    Jin Rou looked at where the princess was and could see that she had already chosen something. Seeing the item, he creased his brows and said, "Shale, I don''t think that item will help you in any way."

    "Ah? Why would it be?" The princess was surprised being called by her name and this sudden intrusion about her choice. Nevertheless, she was still willing to hear him out.

    "That item is called Box of Algeya. It is used for storing and caring for nt-type beasts. However, yours is a elemental-type beast. If you''re thinking that you might think of a way to nurture your pet in that box, let me burst your bubble. It''s pretty more than impossible. " Jin Rou said with a serious tone. This woman had been thinking of her choice only tond up to a treasure which would be useless for her.

    He didn''t know what type of brain this princess had.

 Chapter 447 - Picking Treasure

    The princess was surprised to see hear these words. It was exactly her thought. But Jin Rou just destroyed her imagination saying it was pretty impossible. However, she had already thought of this. But she couldn''t just let go of such a good item. After all, it was the rumored Box of Algeya!

    The Box of Algeya was discovered by Firemage Zenith in the time immemorial. The item had been with him for millions of years until his ultimate death because of a death match. This box was said to have the ability to store nt-type beasts and nurture them in a least amount of time. In other words, the pets that would be stored here would have their power increased by several times!

    However, there was a disadvantage for this. It could only store one beast at a time and when a beast was stored, it couldn''t be taken out unless you destroy the box.

    The Box of Algeya might be useless for most cultivators, but to those who have beasts as their pets, this was a grand treasure to keep. Unfortunately for Shale, the box wasn''t meant for her.

    She bit her lower lip and didn''t say anything. But she was filled with indignation. The treasure was already in front of her yet she couldn''t get it because someone told her it was useless.

    Jin Rou could see this expression and he eventually sighed, "Fine. If you want to have that box, you may. But don''t tell me that I didn''t remind you of it."

    Again, the princess didn''t say anything. It was not like she wasn''t willing, she just didn''t know what to say. Although Jin Rou had already given his permission, there''s was this feeling that she was ufortable with.

    Jin Rou didn''t bother the princess anymore and minded his own business. It was her choice in the end, after all. He just gave her a worthy advice.

    He looked at the two items that captured his attention and studied them carefully. These were the two treasures that Jin Rou had taken a liking.

    One was a in t sword with no engraves or jewels to speak of. It just looked like a normal sword with no power at all. However, experts on Jin Rou''s level could determine that it wasn''t any ordinary sword. In fact, it could even contend againstw swords!

    The other was a mirror with golden features. One nce and you could already determine that it was a grand treasure of its own level.

    Jin Rou didn''t know what to pick. So he asked the king and said, "Between these two, what do you think should I choose?"

    Since he was having a hard time choosing, then might as well ask for an advice from a fellow expert.

    "Hmmm." The king pondered for a moment. He was taking this seriously. After a few minutes, he answered, "Well, if you are going for a offense and defense at the same time, then you should pick the sword. But if you''re going for an ultimate offense, then go with the mirror. If it was me, I''ll go with the mirror. After all, I love taking the offense as earlier as possible."

    Jin Rou thought of this deeply. Indeed, the two items had their own advantage and disadvantage but their pros toppled everything. After a few seconds, Jin Rou picked the mirror and said, "I''ll choose this too, then."

    He decided to take the mirror which was capable of taking out arge amount of offense capabilities.

    "Good choice." The king praised Jin Rou for his choice. Honestly speaking, the sword was good on its own but it wasn''t enough to deter enemies ofw''s level. After all, it would eventually break after a few hundreds of shes against them. On the other side, the mirror wouldn''t break. After all, it would not have any contact with the enemy. So putting practicality in the front, choosing the mirror was indeed the best choice to have.

    Jin Rou smiled and epted the praise. He was also thinking the same. However, the difference was that upon careful observation of the sword, it wasn''t that simple as the king concluded. In fact, it could be the best sword that Jin Rou had seen! But he didn''t choose it, as it had many requirements to activate show its final form. Jin Rou didn''t have the time for that.

    Anyway, it was better for this sword to be remained unknown for the rest of the world. It was better to be kept here rather than see the light and people would go and kill each other for this treasure.

    Jin Rou observed the golden mirror on his hand. It was prettier when near and was excluding a tad amount of nobility. It was like it was created for the noble people of the world. After a few more observations, he kept the mirror into his inventory and looked at the king and said, "Thank you."

    The kingughed, "You don''t need to thank me. It is my responsibility to give you a treasure since you managed to find this ce. Besides, it is within the rules. So there''s no need to thank me at all."

    Jin Rou didn''tment on this but he smiled. He then looked at the princess who was having a hard time and said, "Want me to choose for you?"

    The princess was taken aback by this sudden offer. Eventually, she agreed as she couldn''t decide what to choose.

    Jin Rou scanned those treasures that she had taken a liking to one by one. Then, after a careful observation of the treasures, Jin Rou pointed at a little red rose hanging by the formation, "This is the best treasure I can choose for you. It aligns with you so thepatability will not be a problem. Besides, with your power you can easily maneuver this rose to its ultimate extent."

    Hearing this, the princess'' heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly chose the rose treasure as if it would be gone after a few seconds.

 Chapter 448 - Cool Shamelessness

    This rose was called Blooming Rose. And just the name itself, it was blooming. It would be bigger and bigger at the master''s will. Not just that, it waspatible with nt-type users so the princess was verypatible with it. If there would be defects, it would probably be the rose not epting the princess as its master. But, there was only a tiny chance of this happening.

    When the Blooming Rose was on the princess'' hand, she couldn''t help but feel the abnormal beating of her heart. It was like she was looking at a man who she fell in love at first sight. The rose was just small, but you would see how beautiful it was upfront. After which, the stem of the rose suddenly extended towards all sides of the princess'' palm. She didn''t know what was this but she knew it wasn''t a bad thing.

    "The Blooming Rose is epting you as its master." The king pped his skeletal hands and praised her, "Congrattions. Now, the. Blooming Rose is officially yours."

    There was a situation that if the treasure refused to acknowledge someone as its master, the king couldn''t help it but let that someone choose another treasure. After all, he couldn''t just make the treasure be forced to acknowledge someone they didn''t want to. Furthermore, as all treasures here have sentience, it was the ultimate prerequisite to get an item.

    The princess bowed in respect for the king. Though her position was higher than everyone else, the king deserved this respect. In addition, she wanted to show the king that she wasn''t willing to offend him in any way.

    As an intelligent king since day one, King Uranasia had understood this very well. But he didn''t say something else aside from letting the princess do the respect.

    "Now that everything is settled, I guess we have to go now." Jin Rou couldn''t waste his time here. The hunt was going to happen soon and that was the best time to see the Emperor. Thus, he needed to have the utmost preparations before that. He couldn''t just underestimate an imperial family who ruled this universe for over hundred billions of years.

    "Ah, so soon?" The king looked disappointed. But he knew that Jin Rou must have some urgent matters to attend to, "Alright then. But do you have a destination in mind?"

    "I don''t know yet. But I need to add more attack power for myself. After all, my enemy isn''t someone to joke around." Jin Rou answered.

    It was the truth. Though Jin Rou was already powerful, he couldn''t just belittle the Prime Family. After all, he also believed that there might be aw living in the family. Thus, he needed much more power to add his chances of winning. And of course, under the premise of they were really the culprits from what happened in their universe, he wouldn''t offend them yet.

    "Oh, you want to increase your attack power? Then, I can rmend a ce to you!" The king was d to help him.

    "Really?" Jin Rou was surprised. He knew that the king was speaking the truth so he couldn''t help but feel ted.

    "Naturally." The king smiled, "After you are out from here, go west and ask around where is the Immortal Pond. And after you reach it, just told him that I rmended the ce to you in my name. The guardian there would give me face for sure and let you."

    Hearing this, the princess almost jumped from fright, "Immortal Pond?! You want us to go that freaky ce? I''m out!"

    "It''s not a ce for someone so weak like you, of course. So you better be left out." The kingughed as he insulted the princess with a tad bit amount.

    "What is the Immortal Pond?" Jin Rou asked.

    The princess almost spurted blood from infuriation but she still chose to answer Jin Rou, "The Immortal Pond is a ce that even birds don''t want to shit. It is notorious for killing so many zeniths who tried to enter that ce. In fact, even a 12-crown zenith was fatally injured there and had a narrow escape from death! Thus, my family set it as off-limits and no one will enter the ce unless permitted."

    "I see. I still want to go there, though." Jin Rou didn''t care about how strong it was. As long as it could increase his strength, he didn''t mind at all, "If there will be a fight, then much better."

    "Are you listening to me?!" The princess was more livid than the previous, "That ce is very very dangerous! Even if we say that you have the capabilities, entering it is still a hard matter. My family has been observing the pond for so long now and for sure, they can detect if someone enters the ce as they stationed a family member there."

    "You are the princess. Though you''re useless, you must have at least the authority to let me enter the pond, no?" Jin Rou smirked. It looked like he wasn''t willing to let this chance go. "Now is the time to prove to me that you aren''t practically useless."

    "You!" The princess, who has been revered by the masses, felt her blood rushing upwards and eventually spat a mouthful of blood. This man could anger her to death. What a skill!

    "You think I''ll help you? Dream on! Go and break the door if you really want to." The princess gritted her teeth and said. She wasn''t willing to risk it.

    "Of course you''ll help me. After all, you owe me so much that even paying with your life won''t be enough." Jin Rou chuckled and said, "So, you have no choice but to help me. Unless you want it that ''way'', hmm?"

    "..." The princess was so speechless by this cool shamelessness. What owe him? He just chose a treasure for her and the debt wouldn''t amount to this extent that she needed to risk it! All this time, all she received from Jin Rou was insults of how useless she was and whatnot.

    Nevertheless, she still agreed in the end after more threats.

 Chapter 449 - Entering The Immortal Pond

    The next day, Jin Rou and the princess immediately arrived at the Immortal Pond. This princess knew that exact way and location of the pond so there was no need to ask others abouts it. Now, they were a kilometer away from it and all they could was a dense forest that gave of a death aura.

    Jin Rou creased his brows when he felt this. The death aura was so thick that it was filled with hatred and whatnot. He also took past several pasts of this ce and saw many people dying even here before the pond. So naturally, this ce reeked of stinging blood.

    After a few steps, the princess looked at Jin Rou and said, "Look, Mr. Jin. I can''t guarantee you anything. Even with my status, I don''t know if they will let us enter. After all, my family has prohibited everyone, including us, from entering it."

    "Just say that you have something to take care of there. Or think of a believable reason. Everything is up to you." Jin Rou didn''t back down. If worse came to worst, he could just kill everyone who block his path.

    The princess knew that she couldn''t reason her way out. Thus she pursed her lips and gritted her teeth. In any way, at least she tried even if they weren''t approved to enter.

    Afterwards, she gathered herst strength of confidence, unveil her fake appearance and shower her true self. She has an ashen long hair that couldpete with the rainbow, and a beauty that could destroy kingdoms and empires in the entire universe with a single smile. Calling her the most beautiful of this world could already be given if people knew her true appearance.

    Then, she walked off forward to therge gates of Immortal Pond. She was walking with confidence and pride as she had her chin up. The imperial aura was excluding that even Jin Rou was slightly affected. The posture, the moves, the beauty, it all acted in ordance of how a princess should be.

    The guards were rmed when they saw two people walking towards them and raised their weapons. However, after a clear sight of who was the person, they immediately retrieved their weapons and went into a salute, "We greet Her Highness Shale!"

    "Open the gate for me." Shale''s cold countenance could be said the real personality of her when she was shown as a princess. When she was, she was clearly acting like one.

    "This..." The captain of the guards felt it was awkward. Eventually, he shook his head and said, "Princess, you also know that we can''t do it. Your Father Emperor has clearly told us not to let anyone enter even his sons and precious daughter."

    Shale was the only princess of the imperial family, thus the precious daughter was clearly pertaining to her.

    "While it is true that you have received such orders, you still let my third brother enter the pond to train. But you can''t do the same for me?" Shale chuckled, "I wonder what will happen if this newse around to my father. What would happen to the high and powerful captain of the guards here and his subordinates?"

    Hearing this, the captain stiffened and was utterly speechless. He didn''t know how did the princess knew such a grave thing! It was true that the third prince had actually came and bribed them with abundant money and treasures in order for them to let him enter. However, both parties agreed of its confidentiality. That''s why, he didn''t know how could someone knew this! After all, the captain knew that the third prince couldn''t do such a thing because he would be implicated as well.

    Seeing the reaction of the captain, the princess knew it was the truth. Good, then jt was now there time to push further, "Captain Wang, you can be rest assured that if you let me and my friend here enter the Immortal Pond, I will guarantee that your secret will be buried alive and no other man to tell the tale. I am a princess of the highest status, so you can count on my words."

    The captain thought deep and hard. He was just a mere captain, so he couldn''t push his luck around the princess unless he seek for death. He felt like he was stuck in between two hard rocks. His indecisiveness was kicking once again.

    "Captain Wang, my time is precious. So you better hurry and decide well." Shale was getting impatient. To think that this guy wss still hesitating despite her words of assurance. Wasn''t it an insult to her status? Nevertheless, she didn''t mention it.

    After so much time of deciding, the captain sighed and gritted his teeth. Might as well take the safest route, "Her Highness, I can grant you entry. But I only can give you a max of 1 hour. Even your brother has to follow this. Or else, I can''t let you enter even it cause my life."

    It was his biggest concession, so the princess smiled and said, "Of course. I agree with that. 1 hour is fair enough for me to shut my mouth."

    Then, the captain nodded andmanded his subordinates to open the gates. Due to itsplexity, the opening of the gates consumed 20 minutes even after 5 persons helping out.

    "Her Highness Shale, 1 hour it is. Pleasee back in 1 hour or we will search for you." The captain said seriously.

    "No problem." Shale smiled and entered the gate. Jin Rou followed suit.

    And inside, what met their eyes wererge and ancestral trees everywhere. It was like a forest of giants because of everything''s massive size.

    "You only have 1 hour. So please do your thing immediately. That''s the best I can do for you." Shale sighed in relief. It was good that her gamble was on mark. After all, what she said was just a hearsay and she had no proof it. But at the same time, she was worried if 1 hour would be enough to finish Jin Rou''s business.

    Anyway, she already had done her part. Whates next would be up to Jin Rou.

 Chapter 450 - Beast Guardian

    Jin Rou had nothing to say. Indeed, the princess had already done her best to give him time in the pond. And the most she could give was just an hour. It maybe too much little if Jin Rou wanted to roam around. But if he would go directly towards his business, then it might be enough.

    The gate was still far away from the pond, so Jin Rou and the princess needed to walk towards it. After all, flying wasn''t allowed here. It didn''t matter anyway, as long as they could reach their destination then it''s fine.

    The way was filled with different kinds of ancestral trees. They were so big that your vision wouldn''t fit in to get a full look. Not just that, each tree was giving a powerful vibe that could keep any enemies away from them, people included. Jin Rou didn''t mind it at all. The business here wasn''t with these ancestral trees so he wouldn''t bother himself with them.

    After twenty minutes or so, Jin Rou and the princess finally reached the pond. No one knew why it was called Immortal Pond. It was more fitting to be called Immortal Sea.

    This body of water was extremely vast that you couldn''t see the end of it. There were also lightnings ying around above the water as if they were clouds above it.

    Jin Rou observed this yful lightning and touched it. Then, the lightning became aggressive and attacked Jin Rou. Because of his power level, it couldn''t affect him even a little. However, the princess by his side was almost implicated. Naturally, Jin Rou pulled her and protected her from harm.

    "Stick with me unless you want to die." Jin Rou said as he stepped on the pond. He walked as if he was strolling the park with ease and rxation.

    The princess didn''t dare to be separated even by a half meter from Jin Rou. She sured herself that her body was sticking on Jin Rou so that she could guarantee her safety. After all, these lightnings could easily kill someone of her level!

    The lightnings kept on attacking Jin Rou the moment he stepped on it. Dragons of lightnings, spears of lightnings and any other things that could be created using this element attacked Jin Rou without any reservation.

    "This element is capable of tearing even a 12 crowns zenith to pieces. So again, be careful and stick close with me. If you lose your life here, I won''t care." Jin Rou warned her once again. The level of dangerousness of this ce was more than what he expected. He didn''t want any useless casualty here.

    The princess pouted in annoyance. She had already shown her very beautiful face yet this man had no reaction at all as if he had seen so many beautiful girls in the past. So since she was a beautiful and fragiledy, shouldn''t this man be protecting her from danger? Well, it was what he was doing right now. But to say that he won''t care if she losther life, wasn''t that infuriating?

    Anyway, she had no time for this little qualms. She needed to stay alive and see the day outside. And by sticking to Jin Rou would it only be possible.

    After more or less ten minutes, Jin Rou stopped and closed his eyes. Then, he looked at below and said with a cold tone, "King Uranasia has rmended me to go here. So I hope I can meet you and aid me."

    Then, a strange phenomenon happened. The lightnings stopped harassing Jin Rou and became as calm as the sea. The water then went into a circr direction and created a massive whirlpool. It was like it was ready to swallow the whole heavens by looking at it.

    After which, a shadow appeared from the center of the whirlpool and showed figure of arge beast of a gori. It had a white fur with two pairs of wings. It was excluding a divine aura that could trample several worlds by a single leak.

    "Uranasia told you toe here?" The beast had a deep tone which could give chills to those who heard it for the first time.

    "Yes. He told me that you can aid me to add more strength in my power." Jin Rou said. The king had told him that the mirror''s power could be amplified here.

    "Since he told you toe here, you must have the Goldenshadow Mirror." The beast said, "Hand it over. My time is precious so I can''t waste so much time here above."

    Jin Rou smiled and handed the mirror over. He didn''t expect that things would flow smoothly. It seemed that his trip here wasn''t in vain.

    The princess was stupefied silly by these events. This guardian beast had never shown his existence even if the emperor himself sought it after. Yet, Jin Rou could manage to do so with one call!

    The beast looked at the mirror and thousand to millions of memories appeared in its mind. It caressed the mirror with gentleness as if it was a precious thing for the beast. It then took a deep breath and released its power and channeled it towards the mirror.

    The mirror glowed from ck, green, red and then gold. The pond shook violently, so the water became unstable and createdrge amount of high waves as if it was a sea.

    The colors of the mirror kept on changing. And after several more minutes, it became steady with the color gold with ckish background.

    The beast looked at the mirror once again and covered its expression. Next, it handed over the mirror to Jin Rou and said, "It''s done. So leave now."

    Jin Rou epted the mirror and could feel that the mirror''s power had been strengthened by several folds. He was quite happy with the result. Thus, he said his thanks and was about to leave when a mocking voice came over their ears, "How unexpected."

 Chapter 451 - Stupid Third Prince

    Hearing this voice, the princess found it was very familiar and looked at the way where the voice came from. Then, she eximed, "Third Brother?"

    It was really a shock for her. After all, she thought that this Third Brother of hers was on a seclusion and he wouldn''t be able toe out for several months. But what was he doing here right now?

    Jin Rou nced at this new person who came. He also knew that this guy wasn''t here for anything but trouble. Nheless, he didn''tment on it.

    "Sister Princess, you are really quite capable." The third prince smirked and said, "I have tried many ways to call its attention. Money, treasures, and even power and authority. But none of them moved it. However, I don''t know what did you do but you actually made it came out! Thanks to you, it saves me a lot of trouble."

    "This..." The princess became awkward because of this wrong assumption. But she didn''t bother to correct it and said, "But Third Brother, the beast is going back in its home already. You''rete right now, but maybe you will be lucky next time."

    "Huh? Did I tell it to leave?" The third prince was arrogant and chuckled. He then looked at the beast and said, "Hey beast, you have been ying hard to get ever since. But now you want to leave just like that?"

    The beast nced at the prince like it was an ant and said, "My job is done here already."

    "What your job is done? It isn''t yet!" The prince smiled, "I need your power to assist me about something. And I can''t take a no."

    The prince was really arrogant and thick-skinned. The princess couldn''t help but feel something not good would happen in a few seconds or minutes.

    "Even your father who came here but I didn''t give a damn. What''s more for a little and arrogant prince like you?" Now, the beast was releasing a bit of killing intent and said, "Now, I advise you not to push your luck, human. You don''t know, your head might go around flying without you knowing it."

    "You dare to insult me?!" The third prince was agitated and his eyes turned blooshot. This beast was actually daring to belittle him!

    "Princess, I advise you if you don''t want to see your brother being killed, you need to stop him." Jin Rou gave a very rare advise, "He is just seeking for his death by offending the guardian. Even his father needs to thread carefully here, yet your brother is stupid enough to be like this. How disappointing."

    The princess pursed her lips. This brother of hers had been a disappointment ever since because of his low IQ and EQ. However, their mother had still pampered him so much that he felt that the world was revolving around him.

    "Third Brother, please calm down. There''s no reason for you to be agitated like this. You are powerful enough to topple the heavens. So you actually don''t need for the guardian''s assistance. So how about we take a beautiful step backward and forget this matter?" The princess didn''t want to see her brother die. Thus, she said it.

    "No! I''m not going to let it go unless it helps me with something." The third prince was still pushing his luck and looked at the beast, "Yo, beast. You dare to insult me, huh? How about we have a fight right now?! I want to see you beg for forgiveness below me!"

    Hearing these words, the princess shuddered. It''s over. This idiotic brother of hers had just dug his grave deep. Even Jin Rou couldn''t help but be surprised by how stupid this man was. Did his brain short-circuited in the past or something, that it was no longer working?

    "You''re so eager to die young." The beast finally took a good look at the third prince. He then shook his head for reason.

    "We still don''t know who''s going to die here! I amˇŞ" The third prince didn''t finish his sentence as he soon passed out. Someone had hand chopped his nape for him to lose consciousness.

    Jin Rou, who had done the deed, looked at the passed out third prince and said, "I hate annoying people like you."

    The beast looked at this and snorted. It eventually left without saying any word.

    The princess looked at Jin Rou with gratitude. She knew that he did that to save her brother. There''s nothing for him to it, yet he still did this. For that, she was grateful to Jin Rou.

    But little did she know, Jin Rou had gathered all of the memories of the third prince for his own use. Saving him worthed at least this much. Later on, Jin Rou would scan the memories if there was some vital information he possessed.

    "Business is done here. Carry this brother of yours to the gate. Let the guards take care of him there." Jin Rou said as he walked away.

    The princess used her vines and carried the great brother of hers with it so that it wouldn''t be so hassle when walking. After catching up to Jin Rou, she said, "Thank you for saving my useless brother."

    It was a heartfelt gratitude. Thus, Jin Rou epted it with a nod. The one hour limit wasn''t yet over when they finally reached back the gate.

    The guards heaved a sigh of relief after knowing that all of them were safe especially that third prince who pushed his luck to enter.

    "You should go home and meet your family for once." Jin Rou urged the princess, "You have been away for so long now. So they might already miss you."

    "No, I still have a ce to check out. Once I aplish it, I''ll be sure to return home." The princess said. It was her dream ce to reach.

    "What is that ce?" Jin Rou asked.

    "The Lifetime Garden." The princess answered, "It is a far away ce from here and I need so many resources to go there. Well, I already gathered enough now so it wouldn''t be a problem."

 Chapter 452 - New Plaza

    "Okay. Take care." Jin Rou casually said.

    "You''re not going toe with me there?" The princess directly asked what she wanted to ask. If it''s possible, she wanted Jin Rou toe with her. After all, it would be much safer with him.

    "Will that ce benefit me in any way?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Uh?" The princess was speechless for a moment, "I don''t know. But maybe, you can see many beautiful sceneries...?"

    "I don''t need any sceneries. If there''s a benefit I''m talking about, that''s a power up for my near battle." Jin Rou shook his head. He was clearly refusing the princess unless there was something for him in it.

    The princess was almost choked by her saliva. Many men were dying to be with her yet this man have really had the guts of steel to deny her. With her physical appearance, everyone should be fawning over. But not this man called Jin.

    "I think it would be better if you stay out of home for a while. Like for a few months, you will be out of your country." Jin Rou took back what he said a while ago, "Go and find that garden you''re talking about."

    The princess didn''t know what was he on about but she asked the same thing, "You''re not going toe with me? Is that final?"

    For some reason, she was not willing to part with Jin Rou. At least, not for now. She wanted him to apany her through this journey.

    "I told you that if there''s no benefit for me there, I''m not nning to go." Jin Rou still stood with his words, "So you go and take care. Also, change your appearance. You don''t want people taking scandals about you when you roam around with a face like that."

    "Why, am I that ugly?" The princess pouted and asked. She stopped forcing her luck to make Jin Roue with her.

    "No, you are beautiful. So cover it up so you won''t make any incidents around the ce you''ll be in." Jin Rou said with honesty. In actuality, he really could see that Shale was very beautiful. In fact, the most beautiful that he ever had seen. It was just that he wasn''t interested on her or feel any connection. That''s why he was ignoring it.

    "..." The princess dazed for so long that she stood there motionless. Jin Rou had already bid his goodbye, yet she was still motionless and was looking at a distant horizon.

    "Where is he?" Finally, after that long while, she snapped out of it. It was already near sunset and Jin Rou was nowhere to be found. Judging by the situation, he must already have left. So she felt depressed inside her heart. Nevertheless, having apliment from him was like an achievement for her and it made her heart bloom with flowers and butterflies. The millions of praises andpliments she got from other people never worthed this much even if they werebined.

    She was looking forward in meeting him in the near future.

    ---

    Jin Rou had already left the vicinity of the Immortal Pond. And currently, he was now in a ce called New za in a different kingdom. This ce wasn''t as lively as the name it pertained. It looked old and ancient as if battles counting up to millions have happened here. He could feel the intense auras left here as if they were indignant about what transpired in the past.

    Jin Rou used some random coordinates to get here. So he didn''t know exactly what this ce was except for the que with the New za word.

    "Even zeniths with 13 crowns fought here." Jin Rou could sense the power and could deduce their actual power level, "And those 13 crowns were fighting someone of a higher level. I don''t know who or what since it''s hazy."

    13-crown zeniths were always alone and fight alone. After all, they were powerful enough to look down the world. Yet, what kind of existence did they fight here for them to team up? Jin Rou couldn''t help but be curious. Unfortunately, the clues have ended there and even after so much search in this vast ce, there''s nothing connected to it was found.

    So, Jin Rou decided to roam around instead. He might see something worthwhile here. After some time of roaming, he saw a small hut. It had no distinguished features, or whatever. It was just a normal small hut with nothing worthy to mention.

    Jin Rou decided to take a good look inside and saw a rundown look. It looked like it was abandoned for millions of years now, yet there was an ancient aura here that Jin Rou could sense.

    The ancient aura wasing from a book on a study desk. It was worn out and was filled with broken pages as Jin Rou skimmed through it. It was an unknownnguage for Jin Rou but because of his power level, he could understand some of it.

    "I never have expected that I''ll be having an unexpected visitor." Jin Rou almost leapt up from shock when he heard this deep voice. As aw, he should''ve notice this being when he came around. Yet, he was oblivious until it spoke!

    Could this be the existence that those 13 crowns had faced off? It was not an impossibility. After all, Jin Rou, even at his level, could feel dangering from this being!

    Jin Rou faced where the voice came from and his eyes widened in more surprise. The being had a jet-ck skin with a single horn in his right side. Its hair was long reaching the ground. Furthermore, it was an old man judging by its physical appearance.

    "Devil...?" Jin Rou was almost left speechless.

    "Ah, it has been so many millions of years have passed since someone actually called me like that." The devil old manughed weakly, "I have been confined in this ce for so many years. So I don''t know how much time has actually passed by."

 Chapter 453 - Shocking Truth

    "Confined?" Jin Rou observed the devil. Indeed, the devil had traces of the time he spent on this ce. However, it didn''t solve the confusion of Jin Rou. Why would be a devil be confined here?

    "That''s right. I have been here since ancient times now." The devil old man smiled and said, "I am Priyo. And please have a seat."

    Jin Rou created a normal wooden chair and said, "I am called Jin."

    Since the other party introduced himself, it wasn''t right if he wouldn''t introduce his, right?

    "I can smell some scents of the devils I am familiar with. Have you met them before?" Priyo asked without hesitation. Since it was the scent of his fellows, he was greatly concerned.

    "They attacked my universe and tried to swallow us whole. And we fought back and won the battle." Jin Rou didn''t hide this fact and told the old man, "I fought the devil emperor called Patrosh and killed him personally."

    There was a deep and long silence between them. It looked like Priyo was trying to digest this shocking information.

    After a long while, he broke the silence with a weak voice, "I see... So what I fear the most has happened. The world and universe I took care of, has fallen in despair."

    His voice was filled with indignation and helplessness. However, for some reason Jin Rou could feel a relief from the old man.

    "Those people from the Prime... if we''re talking about real devils, then they are the real ones." This time, Priyo was filled with anger, "We, the Devils, used to live in peace. We don''t care about the power struggle of those other universes. After all, we just want to live in quietness away from blood and war."

    This truth was shocking that Jin Rou''s eyes widened. He knew that there''s more to it, so he waited for the next words.

    Then, Priyo took a deep sigh and continued once again, "But this people from the Prime, they tried to bring us to the battlefield and be their meat shield. As a devil, we have pride and dignity as well so I humbly declined their offer. Who would have thought that they''re going to push it the hard way? Those bastards immediately teleported me into this ce and I fought several powerful 13-crowns zeniths to avoid being confined. Unfortunately, I can''t take them on for a long time because I am already old. So here I am, being confined like their dog. My power was also deteriorating because of this."

    Priyo was the most ancient devil in their n. And he was the most powerful above them all. In fact, he was more powerful than other ancestors of other celestial families. He tried to make the universe into peaceful one where blood wouldn''t flow but this idealism was harder than he expected. After all, there were so many to reform in their lives. Nevertheless, it was still possible. However, now that he was gone and their world has fallen, they were good as dead. Unless a capable leader was born, the devils wouldn''t be able to rise.

    Jin Rou didn''t expect this kind of tragic story behind the devils. After all, he just knew that they were bad guys that were rotten to the core. Who would anticipate that they were just driven to the corner like rats? The hardest part was, Priyo was oblivious to the everything that happened and was just waiting for death here.

    However, on Jin Rou''s side, he didn''t need to confirm anything now. Because all of what Priyo said was the truth. He could also deduce of what happened next. It might be filled with brainwashing and whatnot so that the devil emperor and the devil n will be moving ording to their will.

    And indeed, when he skimmed the memories of the third prince, there were events that proved this.

    He didn''t need to hold back anymore. He could kill these pests in order to exact his revenge.

    "I am here because of revenge. I am nning to kill them once I confirmed that they are the ones behind the attack in my universe." Jin Rou said with a cold tone, "Do you want to exact revenge too?"

    "With your power level, you can do it for me right?" The old manughed weakly, "I just wished to return to my old ce. I want to help those who have fallen get back up now that everything is in chaos there."

    "Then let''s do it that way." Jin Rou touched the old man and used half of his power to break the chains that were binding him. It took him less than ten minutes to break free the old man from this cursed world.

    "A power of thew is indeed frightening." Priyo couldn''t help but be amazed, "But thank you for giving me freedom. If ever in the future you will need my help, you can visit me in my universe."

    The old man wanted to take his revenge too. He was irreconciled and wanted to take the heads of those who made him and his fellows suffer. However, he was thinking more for the betterment of the universe. They needed a leader in order to retake the former order. The n had lost so many important and powerful devils during the invasion. So Priyo''s return would have the world seek hope, at the very least.

    "You''re free now. But do you know your way back? This universe is so far from yours so if you need more help, I don''t mind." Jin Rou offered. This was the first devil he had taken a liking and wasfortable with. If it''s possible, he wanted to help the old man as much as he could.

    "Jin, there''s no need for you to bother. I know the way and I can travel around the time if I want to. You see, I have the power to contend againstws during my peak so you don''t have to worry about me." Priyo smiled and felt warm inside his ck heart. If humans were just as good as Jin Rou, he wouldn''t hesitate to befriend them. Unfortunately, he also had a fair share of bad experiences with humans so it left a bad taste in his mouth.

 Chapter 454 - Fluvial Kingdom

    "Okay." Jin Rou didn''t impose any longer and agreed. Though Priyo''s power had deteriorated, he could still fight a few peak treasure-pce zeniths. So, he was still quite powerful, "Please be careful. And about your descendants..."

    "Ah, there''s no need to say something. It is their choice and their deaths are what they deserved." Priyo was sad because of their passing. However, he couldn''t just me it to Jin Rou. After all, Patrosh and the others were the one who initiated the attack. And Jin Rou''s family just defended themselves. That''s a very natural course of action, and no one should be med but his descendants. Either way, it still made him feelpletely lost and depressed.

    After a short pause, Priyo smiled and added, "Thank you for giving me this freedom, Jin."

    Though Jin Rou didn''t say anything, the old man knew that the chains binding him was more difficult to break. After all, he was helplessness against for so countless of years. In his estimations, Jin Rou used at least half of his whole strength to free him from those chains.

    "You don''t have to mention it." Jin Rou smiled and activated his gate, "Then I''ll be going first. I hope your universe will gain its stability and peace once again with your arrival."

    "Please take care too, Jin." The old man said, "You will face many powerful beings that could corner you. You might be a universalw, but the Prime family is unpredictable. You don''t know what''s up with them or whatever."

    "I''ll bear that in mind. Farewell." Jin Rou nodded seriously and entered the gate. He wasn''t willing to stay more than required because if he did, the guilt may rise up and swallow him.

    The old man knew this also and didn''tment on this. He looked up at the sky and murmured, "Prime family, you got yourself a formidable enemy this time."

    ---

    In the deepest chamber of a pce, where no one but the emperor had the right to enter. A man with a normal stature was sitting in a lotus position. He had very handsome features that would shy all the living things here. With her pink hair in a bun, he was loke a mortal schr trying to reach the dao. But in truth, he was gathering the power of heaven and earth and circting it around him.

    "Boom!" However, it was disrupted as he opened his eyes in shock.

    "Impossible." The emperor widened his eyes, "How is that possible that old devil can escape that ce?!"

    He was the one who modified the ce where Priyo was imprisoned. Thus, when he escaped, the emperor was the first one to feel it. He had nned the runes he used meticulous enough to seal the ce. Yet, the devil still had managed to escape.

    "Did the seal weaken?" This was the first thought that came into his mind. No one had the capabilities to enter that ce. If there was, he would be notified about it. Yet, there was none of those signs.

    The emperor paced back and forth of the room. He couldn''t put his mind into ease even though there was the fact that the devil had no use to him now. After all, the devils had already done what should be done. Though they failed in the end, they at least managed to kill a member of the other celestial family.

    "Who is capable enough to unrestrain the chains...?" He didn''t want to believe it. Yet, this was the only possible cause for this. Someone managed to help the old man and helped him escape.

    The emperor couldn''t contain it anymore and immediately teleported to the ce.

    Upon reaching it, all he could see was the burning hut and everything. All of the things here were put up in fire. It wasn''t an ordinary fire, it was a ck fire that need to extinguish everything before stopping.

    The emperor looked at each part of this ce with calm attitude. But his eyes were giving him away. It was filled with rage and hatred.

    He tried to find traces of the old devil. However, as a careful one, he already expected that it wouldn''t bear any result.

    "Since the goat has escaped, I need to find the patron kind enough to do this." The emperor vanished into thin air after saying this.

    In actuality, he didn''t need to search for the patron. Because the kind patron will be looking for him one of these days.

    ---

    Jin Rou reached his target destination. The Fluvial Kingdom. After skimming into the third prince''s memories, he found some vital information about the Prime family members'' whereabouts.

    And this kingdom was under the jurisdiction of the first prince, Raugel Prime. Actually, there were two kingdoms that were under him. However, Fluvial was his favorite ce. Thus, he was staying here most of the times.

    Jin Rou wanted to pay this prince a visit since he was so nice and kind.

    The Fluvial Kingdom was centered in the middle of a vast garden of flowers and so to speak, it was one of the most beautiful kingdoms out there. That''s why many women were migrating here because of this. And this was also the main reason why Prince Raugel Prime was here.

    Jin Rou used a day to familiarize himself to the geographical map of this kingdom. He needed to know the ups, downs, sleeks and slides of this ce so that he could put it into his advantage if the worst case scenario urred.

    He used two more days to gather information about the first prince and whatsoever that regarded him. When he gathered enough data, Jin Rou was already prepared to pay him a visit.

    It was now midnight. And the first prince should still be up this time.

    ording to the information he gathered from the guards of this mansion a day before this, the prince was always alone after midnight since he was doing some training before going to sleep.

    However, upon reaching the room where the prince resided, what met Jin Rou wasn''t what he was expecting to see.

 Chapter 455 - Raugel Prime

    In the king-sized bed, Raugel was having fun with twodies. Jin Rou didn''t need to know what was their doing as he was very aware of what was it.

    For some reason, Jin Rou felt disgusted when he was looking at this scene. Supposed to be, this type of deed should be sacred yet this Raugel was tainting it like it''s normal.

    Raugel was busy kissing the otherdy when he finally felt an outer presence. He looked in every direction and saw Jin Rou standing there like a statue, with cold eyes. He couldn''t help but prop up and cover the twodies and said, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

    He was ready to attack the moment he heard something he didn''t like. However, he was cautious at the same time. After all, the mansion was packed with maximum security. Getting here without the security noticing meant that this must be an expert.

    Jin Rou didn''t answer the questions and quietly looked at the first prince which made him ufortable. He asked once again, but this time it was filled with authority, "This prince is asking you who are you. You are required to answer me."

    "First Prince Raugel Prime, who do you think you are?" Jin Rou finally spoke, "You aren''t qualified to know who am I. I am here to have a little chitchat with you first."

    "And what''s next after the chitchat?" The first prince asker. He was stalling time in order to make a move to inform the security about this breach.

    "Who knows?" Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders, "But I advise you not to do anything funny like calling the guards or whatnot. It''s useless, as they are all killed as of this moment."

    The first prince was surprised to hear this. He immediately expanded his senses and discovered that there were no life auras around the vicinity of the mansion. And he could also feel a mountain of corpses outside the ce.

    The twodies were shaking in fear as they heard these two men talking. It seemed that the other party hade here with bad intentions and they might be implicated as well. They wanted to run, however it might leave a bad taste in the prince''s mouth and never wanted them again.

    The first prince knew that he couldn''t attack immediately unless he already knew the full capabilities of the enemy. Thus, he sat and calmed himself down and said, "What do you want to talk about?"

    Jin Rou was impressed by this first prince''s decisiveness. Not only was he able to calm himself, he was able to do what to do first before anything else, "No wonder you are the first prince. You are quite capable in making decisions."

    Jin Rou praised him for a bit, released a small amount of his aura and continued, "I want to know how is the fight for the throne has been going?"

    Jin Rou also knew from the third prince''s memories that the battle for the throne had began. The current emperor decided to resign from his position in the near future and want to pass down the crown to the deserving. And the first and second prince was scheming out under their own tables to achieve their goals. Supposedly, the first prince should be the rightful sessor of the crown. However, the emperor loved the second prince more and pampered him to the fullest. Thus, the first prince was actually in quite of a disadvantage right now.

    But as the first prince, he wasn''t willing to go down without a fight. Thus, he was trying his best to stabilize his position and fight for the crown. That was why he had been training every night in hopes of getting stronger to contend against the second prince.

    "It is none of your business." The first prince denied to answer. He almost choked when he felt that terrifying power. He didn''t want anyone to know this hidden and shameful situation of his.

    Jin Rou didn''t mind this and said, "I heard that the second prince has already stepped into the eleven crowns realm. While you, for now, is still in the ten crowns realm. It is no wonder that you are in a tight position right now."

    The first prince was greatly shaken when he heard this, "How did you know this?! It should be a confidential information!"

    "There is nothing that I want to know that I can''t know." Jin Rou chuckled, "But you don''t need to be terrified. If you''re willing, I can be your ally."

    "Ally?" The first prince knew that he acted weird thus he calmed down again and asked. His expression was telling Jin Rou that he didn''t understand well.

    "Yes, we can be allies. I can help you defeat your younger brother and also help you achieve your dream of bing the emperor." Jin Rou opened his arms and smiled.

    "I don''t even know who you are. And you said I''m not qualified to know. So how can I trust you?" The first prince grumbled. However, it was obvious that he was enticed by the offer.

    Jin Rou also knew this and said, "Ah, it''s true that you aren''t qualified but I can assure you that you can trust me with this. After all, you might be aware of my capabilities now. With my power, do you think that you will still be alive right now?"

    The first prince pondered this for a moment. The other party had a point. He also knew that he wasn''t a match against him when Jin Rou leaked a bit of his power a while ago during the initial conversation. If in case he declined, this man would surely kill him without mercy. So the choice he had left was to cooperate. Besides, the other party was willing to help him in his battle for the throne. So wasn''t it a golden offer by his doorstep?

    "But what''s in it for you that you''re willing to help me?" This was what the first prince wanted to ask. As to what kind of benefits would this man reap when he helped him.

    "Ah, the benefits for me, you''ll know it when you finally be the emperor." Jin Rouughed a bit. It had a trace of sinisterness that could be heard.

 Chapter 456 - Shawn Prime

    The first prince was still skeptical about this. After all, it was too strange for him. However, it looked like he didn''t have a choice. If ever he declined, he knew that he would die without knowing how. This type of man like this in front of him, they were those who weren''t afraid of anything as long as they could achieve what they aimed.

    "What are thinking about of?" Jin Rou smiled and said, "If you''re thinking that you still have a way out other than this, I hate to break your bubble but if I wish you to die, I can easily do it without doing much. A mere ten-crown zenith isn''t enough to contend against me."

    The first prince gritted his teeth. It really looked like he didn''t have any choice. Thus, he could only say, "Alright. I ept it. However, how would you help me by achieving my aim to be the crown prince?"

    "Basically, you are already the crown prince. However, your emperor father seems to have reservations about you seeding the throne. And it is because of the appearance of your second brother. He is the threat that you need to wipe out from this world so that you will have the throne for yourself in the near future." Jin Rou exined with a rxed manner. Everything was going smoothly and he knew it would be the same in the next times.

    "You want me to kill my younger brother?" The first prince could get the hints and understand them. He became agitated and shook his head, "That''s too much! I can''t bear to kill my younger brother. After all, he is still my blood brother!"

    "Oh, you can''t bear to kill him?" Jin Rou looked at him in the eyes, "Do you dare to swear it in front of me that you can''t bear to kill him?"

    The first prince was speechless. This attack was ruthless that he didn''t know what to say. The eyes of the man in front of him was like a wolf that was ready to tear him down in case he said something unpleasant.

    Jin Rou studied the expression of the scared prince in front of him. He chuckled and said, "I know what is hiding deep in your heart. You want your younger brother to be eliminated. If pushes to shove, you want to drag him down to hell without salvation waiting. And I''m telling you, I can help you with this little endeavor."

    It was true. Deep inside his heart, he was filled with jealousy and hatred for his younger brother. All the favors have been always on him, the praises are on him. No matter what he did to be acknowledged, there was this younger brother of his who could topple him and push him down below.

    It was a bitter feeling. And he wanted to erase it by killing his younger brother.

    "What help?" The first prince asked.

    Seeing that this prince could be easily swayed, Jin Rou then said, "Just follow my instructions and you can easily kill that brother of yours without so much effort."

    The first prince gulped. He was listening attentively since he didn''t want to miss a single detailed about what to do.

    ---

    "Who are you?" In the deep recesses of a forest, there was a handsome man in lotus posture, gathering the power of heaven and earth. His short pink hair was fluttering by the wind as well as his ck robe. He was excluding an air of nobility, capable of looking down the mortals.

    Currently, he opened his eyes and looked at the unknown man that disturbed his training. He was also eminating a cold killing intent that could suffocate a person.

    "Second Prince Shawn Prime, it''s nice meeting you." The unknown man, who is Jin Rou, appeared out of nowhere and greeted the second prince.

    After settling the matters with the first prince, he went here to proceed with the second part of his n. It was thanks to the third prince''s memories once again that he had a big clue about where to find the second prince.

    "Are you an assassin?" Seeing the carefree look of Jin Rou, the second prince couldn''t help but be raise his guard. He could feel that he couldn''t underestimate this man or else the consequences would be very heavy.

    "No, I''m actually here to give you a tip." Jin Rou smiled. He was rxed as usual and even stretched his arms in azy manner.

    "A tip?" The second prince''s brow rised up.

    "Yes, it''s a vital tip that you need to be aware of." Jin Rou said.

    "Then tell it to me now. Stop wasting my time." The second prince said with impatience.

    "I told you, it''s a vital tip. A very important information that you need to know. But you''re actually thinking you can get it for free?" Jin Rouughed a bit with mockery.

    "What do you want then?" The second prince had the ability to tell if a person was lying or not. And he could see that Jin Rou had really this kind of information. He wasn''t willing to let this information go so he was negotiating. If the terms were favorable or at least not outrageous, then he would ept it immediately.

    "How about a treasury of gold?" Jin Rou just mindlessly thoughts of this and smiled.

    "So you''re after for just money?" The second prince couldn''t help but look down on this man with disdain. As a cultivator, golds weren''t meaningful much and could actually just be a design for them, "Sure. I can give you a treasury of gold if your information is worth that much."

    "Sure. It''s settled then." Jin Rouughed as if he was very happy. In fact, he was truly happy. After all, things were going the way he wanted it to be.

    Jin Rou thought that it might be harder to deal with the second prince, yet it was just easy like how he could y with the first prince. It''s a pity, that something horrifying would happen and they were oblivious about it.

 Chapter 457 - Complete

    "I heard about your battle for the throne against your eldest brother." Jin Rou said, "Are you aware that he considers you as a threat?"

    Jin Rou was putting the surface where he would stand. He needed to make sure that he was standing on the right spot so that this n would go well and smooth.

    "I am aware." The second prince, Shawn Prime, answered with seriousness, "So this is all about our throne fight?"

    "Yes. I know this battle is important for you. After all, if it isn''t, you will not spend so much effort to fight for it." Jin Rou smiled.

    "Then what is it that you have there? Make sure that it is something really vital. Or else, you won''t know how you die." The second prince was looking at Jin Rou with a vicious expression. He was ready to tear the enemy''s neck anytime from now if he ever heard something he didn''t like.

    "I just got a tip from a reliable source that the first prince is nning to attack you in the next few days." Jin Rou didn''t beat around the bush anymore and said, "He is preparing for an all out attack against you, to be precised."

    "With the intent to kill?" The second prince was a bit stumped. Though he may be expecting this, it was still different when it was actually happening. He observed Jin Rou''s moves and found out that he wasn''t lying.

    "En, with the intent to kill." Jin Rou said, "I heard also that he has been training a new technique that might injure you severely and kill you. But I''m sure you''re expecting this."

    "With how jealous he is to me, this is an inevitable." The second prince agreed. It was true, he had been expecting this but he didn''t expect that it woulde at this earlier time. Anyway, since the first prince wanted to make an enemy out of him, he didn''t mind returning the favor.

    "So what are you going to do?" Jin Rou asked.

    "What should I do? I''ll just wait for him here and settle this feud. This is how it supposed to be, only one of us shall live and seed the throne." The second prince said and looked at the dark sky, "It might be harsh, that our family is already like that. A harsh and dark one. Killing each other for the sake of power isn''t an abnormal thing for us."

    Hearing this, Jin Rou couldn''t help but sneer in his heart. This type of family could really pull off that kind of bad joke of hurting other universes for the sake of their benefits. If even they could do it against their own blood members, what''s more for those who are not? Their insanity must be reaching their bones.

    "Take this." Jin Rou tossed a small stone towards the second prince. It was a very small part that he separated from the Elementus, "This stone might help youter. So keep it for yourself."

    The second prince looked at Jin Rou with baffled expression and next to the rock. He observed at the rock and studied it. Seeing that there were no hidden traps or anything in it, he looked again at Jin Rou and said, "This is Elementus. A type of stone that you can find in certain ces only."

    "You''re right." Jin Rou said, "I''m nning to keep it as a souvenir when I go back home, but since there''s a better use of it, then might as well I will let you use it. Just give me the treasury of gold after you defeat the first prince, hmm?"

    "I don''t go back on my words. But your information is more than those golds. Are you sure you''re fine with it?" The second prince. He was still doubting that Jin Rou came just for money here.

    "I''m just a simple and vagabond cultivator who wants to make a living and a simple life. So a gold that couldst for a lifetime will do." Jin Rou spoke as if he was a normal person and came from a humble family. His acting was wless that you wouldn''t understand where did he get these skills.

    "If that''s what your will is, then I''ll give you more than a treasury of gold." The second prince was feeling generous right now. For him and his family, these golds didn''t matter at all as they were only mere designs in their home. So he would be d to give this to this man who deserved it. Furthermore, his father emperor shouldn''t have any qualms with this, he was greatly favored and spoiled after all.

    "Thank you for your generosity." Jin Rou smiled but deep inside, he wasughing. The n has gone smoothly than he anticipated. It looked like he overestimated the intelligence of these two princes. He probably didn''t need to use his other ns since the main ns has beenpleted.

    Now, the next thing to do was to wait. Jin Rou then bowed and excused himself saying, "Then I''ll be leaving first. I wish for your glorious victory against your brother."

    The second prince nodded disinterestedly. It was like he was saying that it was obvious that he was going to win. Nevertheless, he wouldn''t dare to underestimate his brother. After all, if it''s true that the eldest prince has been training a new technique, then it might be for him. So he needed to be cautious even if he had a hundred percent chance of winning.

    It wasn''t the time to think about this, so after Jin Rou left, the second prince decided to meditate once again and feel the power of heaven and earth. Who knows, he might suddenly achieve a breakthrough here?

    ---

    Three days passed since that meeting. The area of the forest around the second prince became disturbed after a long peace of silence.

    Then, a muscr figure appeared out of it. He was standing there cooly like he came for a chat. But his thick killing intent gave it away.

 Chapter 458 - Battle For The Throne

    The Second Prince felt this presence and opened his eyes. He also knew who exactly hase for him. He looked at the man in front of him and said, "Eldest Brother, I didn''t expect to see you here."

    His feigning of ignorance wasn''t bought by the first prince. He sneered and answered, "Cut your fakery. I know you are aware of my arrival, so why are you acting up like you are surprised?"

    The second prince''s eyes shed with a glint and looked at his eldest brother. Usually, this man was dumb and all muscles. However, it looked like he was using his head this time. He still smiled and weed his brother with words, "So what now?"

    The second prince was waiting for the first prince''s words. It would be the deciding factor whether they would fight to the death or not.

    "Shawn, listen to me." The first prince called the second prince hisst name which was unusual and said, "Give up the throne. You know that I am basically the rightful owner of that. If you give up the throne now, we will not have to do this. You know how much our Father Emperor loves you, so this is too much of a risk."

    The first prince paused for a moment and continued, "If you want power, I can give you that when I seeded the throne. I can give you half or 3/4 of the total kingdoms under yourw and jurisdiction. I can even give you women, a lots of women for you to have a harem. Anything you want, I''ll fulfill it."

    It was the first prince''s real thoughts. As long as he became the emperor, he wouldn''t make it difficult for his second brother though he was jealous of him. After all, all the hatreds and jealousy would be gone once he grabbed the throne on his own.

    The second prince thought of this offer for a short while and shook his head, "Eldest Brother, I''m afraid I can''t live up to your expectations, then. I want the throne. Our Father Emperor gives us fair share of chance to fight for it. So since I have the chance, I will use it."

    "So you''re really going against me?" The first prince''s voice turned cold and asked. He expected this response, but hearing it left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    "Indeed, Eldest Brother." The second prince said with full of seriousness, "I am going against you."

    "Since you''ve chosen this path, don''t me me for being ruthless." The first prince equipped his thin de and swung it, "Since this is the case, then let''s settle this with a death match."

    "If that''s what you wish, Eldest Brother." The second prince was still calm and collected even though the first prince was leaking with a very thick killing intent.

    "This cocky attitude of yours, like the world is on your palm, I hate it the most!" The first prince dashed towards the second prince with a terrifying speed.

    "ng! ng!" The second prince released his thin de too and shed with the first prince.

    "Boom! Boom!" The sh made the whole forest tremble in ferocity and viciousness. The heaven and earth almost collided with each other as if they were going to tear each apart.

    "sh!" The first prince shed three times and sword arcs appeared out of nowhere. He knew that confrontal attacks won''t work, so he chose to do the range attacks.

    "Hmph!" The second prince clicked his tongue, gathering a force to be his shield. The force was made of sword dao that came from his de. It spun for a split second and became steady and sturdy like it wouldn''t be shaken for millions of years.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The three shes didn''t pass through the force created by the second prince and appeared like a fragile ss, easy to break.

    "Activate!" It was now the second prince''s turn to attack. He lifted his de and released a capable light. It could cleanse any soul and burn demons to death.

    "As if!" The first prince knew what the other party was trying to do. He immediately covered himself with heavenly armors that were personally tailored for him by their best cksmiths.

    "Crack! Crack!" The power of light was destructive. It made cracks all around the tough armor of the first prince. This armor boasted its highest defense in the whole realm, yet this light could actually crack it.

    It wasn''t surprising, though. After all, the power was called Heaven''s Oblivion, one of the best attack forms of their Prime family. It boasted its high offensive and cleansing power. However, not all of the family members were capable of learning this. For the record, only the second prince, the princess and their farther emperor had learned this.

    "You thinking I wille here unprepared?" The first prince sneered, now that hepletely obliterated one of the most powerful trump cards of the second prince.

    Although the first prince was a 10 crowns while the second prince was 11 crowns, the former had already his treasure pce, which made him capable of contending against thetter.

    Treasure pces were vital things that zeniths need to possess when they stepped up on the 10 crowns to 13 crowns. However, it was easier than done. Acquiring this pce needed a lot of requirements to meet, thus it wss veryplicated.

    As the result, not all top zeniths possessed this. In fact, there was a record that a 13 crowns zenith didn''t have a treasure pce. Eventually, that person died because of the multiverse''s punishment. After all, having the treasure pce meant that you were recognized by the whole multiverse.

    Although the second prince was more talented than the first prince, it wasn''t enough to get the treasure pce. Thus, although he was a crown higher than his eldest brother, their strength was just almost even.

    "Open!" The first prince smiled after seeing theplicated expression of the second prince. He immediately activated his treasure pce to end this battle.

 Chapter 459 - Raugel Prime VS. Shawn Prime

    The second prince knew what would happen. Thus, he immediately used his power to gather the power of heaven and earth and became one with them. He didn''t waste any time and immediately threw offarge force made of air andnd.

    "Toote!" The first prince sneered and said. His treasure pce opened and an ancient book appeared. It looked like it had an age of billions to trillions of years now.

    The second prince stopped the attack and looked at this book. He was greatly surprised and said, "You... Where did you get that?"

    It was a treasure the second prince had sought for all his life. Yet now, it was in the possession of his enemy. Just what kind of trick was this?

    "You don''t need to know." The first prince activated the book and it scanned its pages immediately giving a blinding light, "After all, you''re going to die here!"

    This book was called Anciently Whisper. It was made by the strongest universalw who passed away during the time immemorial. It was the only treasure he left and everyone wanted to get it. However, the location remained unknown and not even once did they had a clue about it.

    Now, it seemed that the book was on his eldest brother''s pocket. But the question was, how did he get that? Or rather, who gave that to him? The second prince firmly believed that his brother had no capability to find it. After all, even their father was helpless against it.

    "Activate!" The first prince shouted and the book released the blinding light then a thick zone ofzer beams around the second prince. The time stopped as circr forces gathered around the vicinity.

    "Stabilize!" The second prince could sense the intense danger from this and used all of his defensive treasures. Even his most valuable defense treasure was used to protect him from this attack.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Energy force came crushing down the second prince''s defense in consecutive manner. The attack was like a machine gun filled with unlimited bullet as it persisted on attacking the defensive formations that the second prince installed.

    "Crack!" After 30 seconds, a crack formed in his formation which gave him a great shock and a bit of horror. His defense formations boasted its impregnable state where not even the power of the heavens could destroy. Yet, the powering from this book can? He immediately added severalyers of protection and thought of a way to attack. He couldn''t just wait here and let his brother do it the way he wanted.

    "Keep struggling like a mouse. It will be the end for you sooner andter. That won''t change." The first prince didn''t expect that the second prince could protect himself from this. This book was very powerful that if ever he was the one to take it on, he wouldn''t mind running away to preserve his life.

    "Just wait, Eldest Brother. Sooner orter too, that book will be mine." The second prince didn''t mind all the words and kept his calm. He needed to think straight and rational if he wanted to win this battle.

    "Activate!" The second prince found an interval to attack and immediately activated it. Millions of swords appeared like ants above, ready to tear their enemies and destroy the world.

    "Attack!" The power of each sword could destroy a sect or two without further ado. It crashed down and created beams of white light with a sharp end, directly heading towards the first prince.

    "Useless attempt." The first prince had anticipated this. He immediately flipped the book and skimmed through, it stopped in a certain page and created arge figure of the same book but a transparent version.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The light swords couldn''t get through this and kept on being destroyed upon contact.

    "Is this all you''ve got, Second Brother?" The first prince gave a provocative smile. The light swords were helpless against the defense he created.

    "Whoosh!" However, the second prince knew that it was not enough. So it wasn''t the end of his n. He dashed towards where the first prince was with a speed faster than light by several times, he carried his sword with a light aura covering it.

    The second prince aimed for the neck and gave a vicious look. He needed to make this attack reach his brother or else he wouldn''t have the chance next time.

    "ng!" Unfortunately, the de didn''t reach the neck as a tough book appeared to block it.

    "..." The second prince widened his eyes in stupefaction. He calcted everything and it should work ording to it. But what was this? Why was it blocked like it was an effortless job?

    "Ah, you thought that victory is within your grasp right?" The first prince smiled like a devil and said, "The victory that supposed to be yours didn''te. How bad it is for you. But really, you''re trying to kill me and that how it should be."

    The second prince tried to back off but his feet was stuck as vines covered his leg from thend. He tried to cut it but he couldn''t.

    The first prince didn''t waste time and pierced the de towards the second prince''s stomach.

    Blood flowed like from the second prince like a flowing river. He used all his remaining strength left and cut the annoying vines and backed off. It was a bitte though, as he was already injured.

    The first prince was wondering. He was clearly aiming for the heart, yet he pierced the stomach. He didn''t know why, but he felt something controlled him for a split second. He scanned his surroundings until he reached 100 kms, yet he didn''t find someone else.

    "Grug!" The second prince spurt a mouthful of blood after recovering his breath. The injury he got was still severe. After all, it almost pierced his dantian.

    He was losing, and anytime he''ll be killed. But he was running out of choices and didn''t know what to do. And suddenly, he remembered a certain person. After a few seconds, a glint of determination shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 460 - Last Bout

    In actuality, the second prince didn''t want to use the item that Jin Rou gave him. After all, he still didn''t trust that man even if he was telling the truth. As someone experienced enough, he knew that Jin Rou wouldn''t something like that if there was nothing for him in it.

    However, he couldn''t put what it was. What would that man achieve by fighting them out with his eldest brother? Was he trying to aim about the throne? That''s wasn''t possible, since outsiders weren''t allowed topete in the first ce. Besides, Jin Rou won''t be someone who was a bastard son since he knew that his father was greatly devoted to their empress mother.

    Anyway, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and use it. As the second prince, he wasn''t willing to give up the fight just like that.

    "Give up and die, Second Brother." The first prince said with a confident tone, "You aren''t a match against me. It''s futile resisting."

    The first prince was feeling great right now. All this time, he suffered tremendous humiliation because of so muchparing of others between him and the second prince. He had been so jealous about it that he was thinking of killing his younger brother sometimes, only he didn''t have the rightful justification for that.

    But now, it was different. He could whatever he wanted and it didn''t matter if his father emperor would be mad with him killing Shawn, as long as he could have the throne then it was worth it.

    "Give up? You''re talking nonsense now, Eldest Brother." The second prince gathered his qi and stabilized his wound to rx, "I came to have this power because I persevered. So why would I give up for someone like you, who doesn''t have an ounce of effort being put in cultivation?!"

    The second prince was feeling bitter right now. All this time, he was working hard than other people. While Raugel Prime was fooling around with a lot of girls, he was training here trying to get stronger and stronger. He hated this eldest brother for beingzy most of the time, for neglecting all the cultivation responsibilities he should have done. This man in front of him had no right to tell him to give up, no way at all.

    Then, the second prince swallowed the small pearl-like with closed eyes. It didn''t matter now if he rely on this, as long as it could let him achieve victory.

    "Boom!" The energy around the second prince burst out like angered fire in all directions. The fire then circted around his vicinity and coiled like a dragon.

    The first prince was surprised to see this. He knew that small stone and was deeply stumped, "How did he get the Elementus?"

    He knew that stone would be greatly beneficial to someone like the second prince. After all, though he practiced sword forms, his elemental affinity was very strong. To top it all, fire was his element, the said strongest element out there!

    "The situation is getting bad..." The first prince was feeling a bad premonition. He immediately flipped the books without hesitation and releasedrge balls of force. Each ball was like a small world that could destroy half of this world.

    "Now!" The first prince flickered his fingers and the force balls rushed towards the second with rampaging fire around.

    The second prince was covered with fire right now and was looking like a fire god. His insides were burning so much that he needed to grit his teeth so that he wouldn''t scream. It was like his life force was greatly being used in exchange of this overpowered power.

    "Hah!" He screamed like a madman and therge fire around him awakened. It created a barrier to protect him of the force balls by bursting out once again. Then, the fire was maddened as it stomp with rage and headed towards the first prince.

    "Open!" The first prince flipped tha pages once again then it stopped in thest page of the book, "Since ites to this, then don''t me me for being ruthless!"

    It was the strongest attack that the Anciently Whisper had, The Demise. It created a ck gaseous fire and surrounded the first prince. This gaseous fire was caught by the universalw who created this book and sealed it within.

    It said that never release this fire unless necessary since it was said to be a double-edged sword. As a matter of fact, it was said by Jin Rou, who gave that book to him.

    The first prince was also in a tight spot. So he had no choice but to do this. The fight was reaching its finale now, and this turn would determine who would win and who would lose the battle.

    The rampaging fire shed with gaseous one. The sh created arge fluctuation in the void that trembled the whole world. This awakened everyone in arge radius new from the fight. The fires were trying to devour each other, giving their utmost best to bring the enemy with the due result.

    The clouds turned dark, thunder came running down in all avable spots. The forest that was filled with vigor a while ago was now a deste ce that not even the birds would give a damn.

    The battle between two firessted for more than ten minutes. And the result? The two fires were extinguished after trying to eat each other. In other words, it was a tie between the two princes.

    "Grug!" However, the situation of the two princes weren''t any better. They spat a mouthful of blood one time after another. The book was consuming the first prince''s life and he was aware of it. And the stone was also the same for the second prince. The only difference was that the book was taking the due price when the time was almost over unlike the stone that it was already letting you feel the feeling of your life being sapped out.

    After which, turns of ps could be heard and a joyful voice sounded, "What a fight. I am very amazed."

    The two princes looked at where the voice came from, and their eyes widened both at the same time.

 Chapter 461 - Death

    The two princes were very familiar with this person. It was Jin Rou who assisted them of their matters regarding each other. Right now, he had a mocking expression that was telling the two like they werepete idiots.

    "That was a great fight, I must say." Jin Rouughed a bit, controlling himself, "Seeing the two of you on each other''s throats is fantastic. If this is a y, you''ll get grand awards for sure."

    Jin Rou paused for a moment and said, "Too bad though. You two are going to die now, since you''ve used the items too much. In anyway, you''ll die sooner orter. So why not now already?"

    "Who are you?" The first prince knew that they had fallen from someone''s trap. He want dumb enough not to realize this. The other party used his feelings for his second brother and fuel it to do this, and this was the result.

    The second prince was thinking the same, "You are aware that we are from the Prime Imperial Family, yet you are daring enough to n against us. I don''t know if you''re suicidal or stupid."

    For Shawn Prime''s eyes, the imperial family was the strongest of all out of all the five universes out there. They were the uncrowned total overlord of this multiverse in their assumption. That''s why he couldn''t understand who would be brave enough to oppose them.

    "You think too highly of your family, don''t you?" Jin Rou smirked, "I am not afraid of the retaliation of your family. In fact, I will be more than happy if they wille to me directly."

    "You''re nuts." The first prince spat a mouthful of blood once again. But he still said what he wanted to say, "Do you know that what you''re doing is insane? Our family is not easy to bully, just so you know."

    The first prince could feel that he was dying and there''s no saving for him. It was the same for the second prince as well. The two were both dying without any way to save them. Perhaps it was destined for the two of them to die here, but they weren''t willing to go down without a fight.

    "Activate!" The first and second prince shouted at the same time. They wanted to give ast ditch of effort, hoping that it might kill or at least injure the enemy.

    They were yed at, and that was something their pride they could take in unless it was paid!

    However, before they could even do it, Jin Rou reversed the time several times back resulting to the two princes losing their control over the items he had given. He smiled and said, "Just die. Just receive your due karma."

    These two princes were part of the people who maneuvered the attack in their universe. Although they were just there to give suggestions, the fact remained that they took part in it. And Jin Rou wouldn''t be willing to let them go even for their slightest sin.

    "Grug!" The two princes vomit arge amount of blood again that their visions turned blurry. They almost had no vitality left as their bodies turned older and older. They aged until they became very old that they couldn''t support themselves anymore.

    Now, they were lying face down with no energy left. Their eyes were filled with despair, they stopped resisting and epted their iing death as of now. They wanted to give their father emperor a signal about this, however this ce was thoroughly jammed. The enemy was clearly not giving them a leeway to choose.

    "If you''ll be born once again, be sure that you will do good in your next life." Jin Rou said, they were already at theirst seconds of their life, "''Til then."

    After which, the two princes closed their eyes and were slowly fading away. Just like that, the two princes who deserved the throne died without anyone knowing except the perpetrator.

    Jin Rou walked over to the ce where the two had vanished, and saw the items that he had given. The two had used it without hesitation in the end. The throne must have been truly important to them and they didn''t want each other to have that. He moved hos fingers and the stone and the book were instantly destroyed. He didn''t want an item that someone he was disgusted had used.

    "Finally, the first half of the n has seeded." Jin Rou said, "Now, all I have to do is to kill two more and this will be the end to this hatred."

    For Jin Rou, he needed to kill the emperor and empress in order to erase the deep hatred seated within his heart. He wouldn''t be in peace unless he had their heads. However, he knew that dealing the both of them would be troublesome. So he would first go with the empress.

    He had already have vital information about the empress, so it wouldn''t be hard to have a day to kill her. The problem was he had no information about what dao forms the empress used. He tried to pry for more information but it seemed that the empress never go in battle in public.

    Anyway, it didn''t matter at all. He was still going to kill her and that''s a very must. Jin Rou cleaned the ce where the two princes had died. He didn''t want any traces to leak any leads towards him. After doing that, he immediately left the ce. He knew that the enemies had already known this and he should go and prepare for his next battle.

    ---

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Two figures appeared after a long moment Jin Rou disappeared. It was the emperor and empress themselves. They were having very ugly expressions turning green to ck.

    "Who the hell killed my children,e out!" The empress shouted hysterically. She had felt the connection between her sons had vanished and knew that something happened. After tracing that there were no life left, she went mad and immediately have gone to this ce with the emperor following suit.

    Unfortunately, Jin Rou was already gone and no matter how many times the empress shouted, only an echo answered her.

 Chapter 462 - Collecting Debt

    "You won''t answer?!" The empress was extremely mad and hysterical right now. mes of rage were raging this dested forest destroying everything. She loved his sons deeply. In fact, she had this favoritism for her second son. But now that he was gone, she couldn''t ept it and wanted to kill everyone she could see.

    "Wife Empress, please calm down." The emperor looked in all directions and tried to expand his vision towards the whole forest. However, he couldn''t find any trace of the perpetrator. He knew his sons well, they wouldn''t fight it out unless someone fueled it.

    "Tell me how can I be calm?!" The empress was more mad now, "My sons have been killed by an unknown person! Unknown!"

    She paused for a moment and said, "And why are you so rxed? Your sons, your potential blood sessors, are killed! Don''t you feel anything at all regarding their deaths?!"

    She knew that her husband was cold-blooded, but she didn''t expect him to be this cold even to his offsprings. A trace of disappointment and hate appeared in her eyes.

    Of course, the emperor had caught this and sighed, "I am angry, very angry of course. But being angry will not help us with anything. It won''t lead us to clues to find the perpetrator. Furthermore, since that person dared to touch our family, he is either a dumb or powerful person."

    "Who do you think can be brave enough in front of us the Prime Imperial aside from thews out there?" The empress questioned.

    "I don''t know. But I''m sure that person is powerful and we need to take extra cautions regarding this." The emperor said. As the leader of this universe, he needed to be extra careful of the things that might threaten them.

    Though he was feeling deeply aggrieved because of his sons'' death, he had the duty of putting their position at the top priority before anything else.

    "I don''t care if he is a threat or not. I want him dead! Dead!" The empress walked away in hurry. She didn''t want to meet anyone right now and wanted to be alone for now.

    "Where are you going?" The emperor asked out of worry.

    "It''s none of your business. Just do your job as the emperor." The empress didn''t turn back once again and flew in a distant direction.

    The emperor couldn''t help but massage his temples. Things were getting troublesome now, and he didn''t expect that it would happen soon. He thought and thought of who might be that someone brave enough to offend them and all. However, aside from their borderline enemies here, he couldn''t think of anyone.

    After a few minutes more of thinking, he suddenly had a thought which gave him a great horror. He immediately flew towards the direction of where the empress had flown at full speed. However, the empress was no longer to be seen anywhere.

    "Shit!" Despite being always cool headed andposed all the time, he couldn''t help but lose it now. He felt that something was about to happen if he do nothing. He immediately activated his full power to find traces of everything. He needed to find the empress immediately or else, it would be toote.

    ---

    The empress was in a deep personal ce she only had the ess with. Even her husband needed to spend a lot of time in order to forcefully get there.

    Right now, she was looking like a haggard mistress being vited by the legal wife. She was thinking of the possible suspects regarding her precious son''s death.

    "No matter who you are bastard, I won''t let you get away by killing my sons. I will let you taste a fate worse than death, don''t let me know you or else your n and your future generations will face genocide no matter what!" She swore this to the heaven. She wouldn''t let this go no matter what. Unless she die, the debt must be paid in full with interest!

    "Such a brave oath you have there." Then suddenly, an unknown person appeared some distance from her. He was a man, a very handsome man that could topple everything. His handsomeness could shy the heavens and blesss with everything the universes could offer. With his white short hair, white robe fluttering with the wind, he appeared cool and humble, "How are you, Empress?"

    The empress was stumped to see Jin Rou. She knew that this ce wasn''t easy to bypass yet what was he doing here?

    "Rou Celestial n''s Jin Rou." The empress was very knowledgeable of all the ns in the multiverse. So she knew very well of this young man in front of him.

    "That''s right. It''s me, Empress." Jin Rou smiled and said, "Your secret ce is very nice andfortable. With arge falls and flowers here, it is surely a great ce for you to die, no?"

    The empress could feel that thick killing intent Jin Rou had. Sheposed herself and gritted her teeth, "Are you the killer of my sons?"

    The empress knew the answer in her heart. But she wanted to confirm it.

    "Killer is an overstatement, Empress." Jin Rou corrected the wrong words of the empress, "I merely helped them with their goals. They want to fight for the throne, and I can''t do anything about it. They want the throne so badly that they don''t mind killing each other for that."

    "And you took advantage of their desire for it. So that you can achieve what you want to achieve without making your hands dirty. Is that it?" The empress was calm this time. She didn''t know why, but she became calm when talking to Jin Rou. Of course, the deep intent to kill him was still there. She was just waiting for the right time to attack. Though she appeared rash, she was actually a cautious person.

    How could Jin Rou not know this? Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh, "Just like I said, I merely helped them Empress. They killed each other, and I have nothing to do with it."

    "I can''t believe the current overlord of the True State is so low like this." The empress sneered in disdain. She was looking down at Jin Rou, "To think that a mere Rou family member is daring enough to offend us, the Prime. You''re surely looking for death."

    "Says by people who orchestrated the attack in our universe using the devils?" Jin Rou smirked, "I am just here to collect your family''s debt, Empress. Please don''t take it to heart."

 Chapter 463 - It Was Over

    "Who are you to say that you''re going to collect debts from us?" The empress sneered in disdain, "Not even the universalws were capable of it yet you dare?"

    "I don''t care about other people if they are scared of your family." Jin Rouughed, "I''m sorry but your imperial family isn''t enough to threaten me to stop my revebge."

    "Oh, so you''re willing to risk your life and your family just for the sake of revenge?" The empress was surprised to see that there was no change of expression on Jin Rou''s face, which meant that he meant what he said, "Remember, you''re bringing your entire universe here."

    It was a warning. In case Jin Rou didn''t seed on this revenge and the imperial family was still well, it was more than sure that they would take revenge too. The difference was they would take a thousand folds worth. The empress was giving him the final warning so that he could choose. Furthermore, she was getting the feeling of not fighting Jin Rou if it could be avoided.

    If it were other people, she had already make the enemies'' heads fly away.

    "I don''t want to waste more time with this charade." Jin Rou equipped his favorite dual lightning des and said, "You deserve death, so ept it with an open heart!"

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou dashed towards the empress without hesitation. He used the void space into his advantage and gathered a force capable of destroying thousands of worlds.

    "Laughable!" The empress converted the energy force of this ce into her dao, making a grand lotus, elegant and powerful. The lotus was colored pink, suited her taste.

    "Zmm!" Next, the lotus wiggled and released thunder-filled clouds. It was capable of destroying several spaces stocked up.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Jin Rou shed his way to the empress, destroying and exploding the clouds hindering him. The shes were filled with the power of the void so it was naturally very strong.

    "sh!" Jin Rou used World''s End and gave a devastating sword arc that could kill gods and devils in one hit. The force around the arc made this little world tremble with a scary intensity.

    But towards the levels of the empress, this was a little matter. What mattered was the iing sword attack from the enemy. She immediately used the lotus and it became arge and sturdy wall made of lotuses.

    "Come!" The empress was confident with her defenses. After all, this lotus was her trump card, the strongest of the forms she could use for now.

    She was a twelve-crown zenith, so it was expected that she would be this strong.

    However, little did she know that Jin Rou''s power were many times more than what she expected.

    Jin Rou smiled and moved his fingers. The trajectory of the sword attack didn''t change, but the space and time around it did. As a result, the attack was forced up by many times.

    The empress revealed a horrified expression as she saw this. She tried to readjust herself, but it was already toote.

    "Ahhh!" The sh pierced through her torso and cut her in half without further ado. The cut was so clean that it you can''t see any organsing out.

    "Grug!" The empress spat a mouthful of blood after getting a severe knockdown. Her eyes were getting blurry and she felt that her life was being sucked out of her body.

    "Shit..." But she could only curse. The battle didn''t evenst a minute. The battle power between the two was so vast like heaven and earth. She couldn''t amount to anything in front of this young man, and that was frustrating for her than dying right now.

    Jin Rou looked at the lying empress with her half. He could see that she was barely breathing and soon would die. It was inevitable. Jin Rou made sure that the enemy couldn''t make aeback if their situation went south.

    "You have lost." Jin Rou uttered these three simple yet cold words. He was looking at the pathetic state of the empress with disdain in his eyes. It was like he was looking at an animal who deserved a thousand death.

    "Of course... you... are a...w. Cough! How... can I... possibly... win?" The empress had a hard time talking. But she still managed to deliver what she meant. The moment Jin Rou used the time and space to add power to his attack, she realized that she was an ant from the very start, "I... heard... that old man has... passed... away. So... it... was... you huh?"

    As part of the strongest family out there, she was aware of the recent happenings even in thew realm. She heard that one of the oldest universalws had passed away. Thus, many searched for his whereabouts to inherit his throne. In fact, even the imperial family wasted 3/4 of their resources to search for the ce but it was useless. It was a universalw''s power we''re talking about, so it was natural that everyone couldn''t sit idly.

    In the whole multiverse, there were only seven universalws. That was the limit. As they were the managers of the whole multiverse, they were all revered and respected not for their position but for their insane battle power that could destroy any universe they wanted to destroy.

    "So what if I am?" Jin Rou didn''t care about the empress'' words, "It''s toote with your realization. You''re already a step within the death''s door, and I swear that no one will be able to go and save you here."

    The empress looked at Jin Rou with eyes filled with hatred. She knew it too that she was going to die soon, so she wanted to at least let her husband know of the enemy''s identity.

    "Don''t try to do anything funny." Jin Rou said, "No matter what you do, it will be useless. This is already my domain and you are locked up here until you die and I let you go."

    Hearing this, the eyes of the empress lost its left hope and determination. It was now filled with emptiness as if she didn''t feel anything. Even before the fight started, it was already over for her.

 Chapter 464 - Truth

    "This is the end for you, Empress." Jin Rou made a thin thorn but it looked powerful enough to kill anyone, "If ever you have the chance to be reincarnated, I hope you be a good person next time."

    The empress looked at Jin Rou when he said these words. But she didn''t force to say anything, though her eyes were already telling Jin Rou what she meant.

    Jin Rou stabbed the thorn immediately into the heart of the empress without hesitation. The stabbing was clearly clean as if Jin Rou was adept in murdering people. Well, that was true. After all, his adventures were not your typical one. His road was filled with blood and bones of enemies.

    The empress flinched a bit after being stabbed. She sent a final warning to Jin Rou before she was stabbed. However, it looked like the other party didn''t give a damn about it just like he said. Soon, she eventually died with her eyes opened in indignation.

    "Now, there is one more person to kill and my revenge isplete." Jin Rou was nning to see this through the end. He wasn''t willing to let go of this family unless had who weren''t involved.

    However, he needed to prepare in order to face the emperor. He was already a 13-crowns millions of years ago. Who knows, if he had already advanced through? Thus, now wasn''t the time to face the emperor off. Jin Rou gave one final nce at the corpse of the empress and left.

    ---

    "Boom!" The void of the ce suddenly exploded as the space was interrupted by several times. It looked like someone was trying to get in into this ce by force. After which, a small crack appeared out of the clouds and a figure immediately rushed towards thend.

    "My wife!!" When the emperor came and saw the empress lying there lifelessly, his expression turned to worst and horrified. He immediately pulled up the body of the empress into his embrace and tried to revive her by giving herrge amounts of qi. However, the empress didn''t react.

    "No, you can''t die like this. You can''t die like this!" The emperor had lost all his naturalposures. He was always calm and collected but seeing his loved ones being killed one by one was heartbreaking for him. It was already too much to lose his two strong sons. And now, his wife was gone.

    The emperor tried many methods of reviving her. Unfortunately, nothing worked. He could only hug her and cry his heart in aggrieved and deep pain.

    His cries echoed and turned away all the clouds and water. Everything within his vicinity was destroyed by his uncontroble rage and pain leaking out.

    "Who the hell may are you, I swear I''m going to find you and kill you and your n! I''m going to let you taste the bitterness and pain from losing someone you love. Just you fucking wait!" The emperor had lost control and shouted like a mad man. His eyes were bloodshot and veins were popping out.

    After a few minutes of uncontroble rage, he finally calmed down and just hugged his dead wife tighter. Thest bit of warmth from his wife was now gone, and that made him realize more that she was good as dead, beyond saving.

    "You want to bring my family down? Stop dreaming." The emperor calmly said. It was then only reason he could think of right now why the enemy was doing this, "My family isn''t easy to be bullied. Once I know who you are, you will suffer a fate worse than death. I''ll be sure of it."

    Afterwards, the emperor and the dead empress in his embrace disappeared from that ce. Then, the entire ce lost its life and became a deste ce. It was the favorite ce of the empress, but now that she was dead, the emperor no longer see any worth of letting this damn ce live.

    ---

    In a different kingdom, a certain inn. The princess, Shale Prime, couldn''t help but kneel down in horrification. She was trying to chase her breath as she felt being sucked by something unpleasant.

    "Now... even Mother was..." She could feel that her mother had died. It was tragic death that she wouldn''t dare to imagine.

    One family member after another. First were her two brothers, and now even the empress didn''t manage to escape death. There were thick clouds looming in their imperial home, and she could feel that it was something that could change the destiny of their family.

    She was thinking of who would be daring enough and powerful enough to kill their family members? While they have lots of enemies out there, they couldn''t do anything about them unless the current emperor die.

    Upon pondering over this, she suddenly struck a realization that made her lost her calm. She remembered a certain man saying something like she should stay away from their home for a while. She also remembered how powerful the man was and how calm and collected he was no matter what the times.

    "Don''t tell me..." This truth was harder than arge pill to swallow. It made her had a goosebumps all over her body. She didn''t know why but she was feeling that what she thought was the truth. But if that was the case, why was he doing this? To overthrow the current empire and build his own? To collect debts that she wasn''t aware?

    She didn''t dare to continue and closed her eyes. She focused on calming herself as deep inside her was trembling in fear.

    The princess calmed down after a few minutes and immediately packed up. She was going to go where Jin Rou was and talk to him. This couldn''t go on, or else it would be the doom of their family. Fortunately, she left a scent in Jin Rou''s robe before she left so that in case she needed him, she could go to him.

 Chapter 465 - Tabler Clan

    ?After Jin Rou left the ce where he killed the empress, he immediately went on to the next step of his n. He was currently in front of arge gate with lion statues on both sides. They seemed to be the guardian of this gate and anytime that Jin Rou do anything funny, they woulde back to life and kill him.

    "I want to seek an audience with the Tabler n Head." Jin Rou suddenly said. He was talking to no one, "And it will be better if you open up this gate immediately while I''m asking nice."

    Hearing this, the statues'' eyes turned red and were about toe back to life. However, they were stopped by an unknown force and a voice echoed, "Who are you?"

    "Who is me is not important. What''s important is that I can be big of a help to your n. You can sense my power level even a bit, right? Nevertheless, open this door or else I''ll force myself in." Jin Rou wasn''t willing to bicker for a long time. If the other party were to y hard to get, then he wouldn''t mind forcing himself in. It didn''t matter how many people woulde at him, they''d die in vain.

    ---

    In the deep ce of the Tabler n, the head was looking at the image of Jin Rou and didn''t immediately decide.

    "We can''t let him in, n Head." The first elder said with a nervous expression, "We''re inviting him to cut us in our territory! So we just need to activate our maximum defense and he will be helpless about it. Even the emperor couldn''t pass it through, so how could a young man like him can?"

    "First Elder is right, n Head." The second elder agreed and said, "I wouldn''t dare to invite a wolf in our mountain. While it is a good thing that he''s willing to help us, we don''t even know what is his agenda. What would be the benefits in it for him to do this."

    They didn''t want a visitor like Jin Rou. They could feel his strong power that could threaten them. Thus, they weren''t willing to take the risk. After all, they weren''t sure if they could win or not.

    The n head was still looking at the mirror in front of him. Then suddenly, the other party said out of patience, "It''s taking too long, n Head. Will you open this gate or not?"

    It was obviously a warning. If the n head didn''t answer immediately, he could feel that Jin Rou would immediately barge in without hesitation.

    The elders were shaking their heads. Clearly giving the n head their utmost denial of this.

    The n head sighed and looked at his elders, "I appreciate your concern about our n, and about our wellbeing. While you all have a point, I still have the final say here. We are already in a dire situation because of the Prime Family suppressing us. It doesn''t look a big of a deal to bet on something even if we aren''t sure of it."

    The elders choked their words. The n head was clearly saying that he was willing to take the bet and let Jin Rou in.

    The n head then looked at the mirror and smiled at the waiting young man, "Come in. Another gate will appear after you enter. That will lead you to me, the n Head."

    ---

    In the grandest courtyard of Tabler Family, Jin Rou was there and the n head and the n elders were also present. They had a look of attacking anytime in case Jin Rou do something not funny.

    "Why, you don''t have to be so uptight with my arrival." Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh, "You see, if I came here out of malice. Do you think I''ll ask nicely outside? And do you think you''ll still be alive right now?"

    The n head looked at the elders and shook his head. He was telling them to calm down, "I got this. Rest assured."

    The elders rxed a bit after hearing those words. But their guards were still up.

    "This friend here, what is your given name?" The n head knew that the other party didn''t want to reveal his identity, thus he just asked for something he could kill him.

    "I am called Jin, n Head Ryzel Tabler." Jin Rou smiled, "It''s nice to meet you."

    The n head smiled and flicked his fingers. A set of table and chairs for afternoon teas appeared. A ready-made tea was also there with expensive diamond cups, "Come, let''s have a tea while we discuss business."

    Jin Rou didn''t hesitate and take a cup. The n head poured some for him. He smelled the and took a sip of it with an elegant nature, "Nice immortal tea."

    "Thank you for yourpliment." The n head smiled and said. He also took a sip before proceeding to the topic, "I heard you mentioned about something being a big help to us. May I know what is it?"

    "I''ve heard that your Tabler n has been being suppressed by the entire imperial family because you''re power is going stronger and the family is keeping you in check." Jin Rou said.

    The n head smiled bitterly, "While it is shameful, it''s indeed correct. The Prime Family is afraid of being overthrown so they want to suppress those who can threaten them until we can''t fight back anymore."

    The Tabler n had always been a loyal aid for the imperial family. However, now that that the n was getting stronger, the family was threatened. After all, the n was only a level below them. Who knows what will happen if the Tabler n had thoughts of overtaking their power? Thus, the imperial family had no choice but to suppress them. After all, killing them wouldn''t be a choice because there were a lot of enemies waiting for them to make mistake.

 Chapter 466 - Ryzel Tabler

    Ryzel Tabler was the 30th n head of the Tabler n. And so far, he was deemed as the mostpetent leader of all. He managed to let the n rise from the rock-bottom position of being the worst powerhouse to the second strongest one.

    However, the imperial family wasn''t willing to let them get stronger. Thus, the n was stagnant as of now for thousands of years. As the head of the n, he wanted to do something about this it it''s possible.

    "I will give your an offer. It will be up to you if you take it or leave it." Jin Rou got to the main focal point and said, "I can make your n be the next imperial n to rule this universe and be the strongest of all with no one to threaten you."

    Hearing this, the n head was stupefied. He didn''t know what to say about this.

    "Of course, there should be a benefit for me. In exchange, I want the whole Tabler n to be under me. I won''t touch the matters when you be the next imperial, but when I want something, you must give it to me immediately and without hesitation." Jin Rou said and took a sip from the cup of immortal tea.

    "Preposterous!" The first elder stood up and almost threw the cup to Jin Rou, "Who do you think you are that we need to be under your rule? Furthermore, we don''t even know how powerful you are, so how can you assure as that you can overthrow the imperial family?"

    "I just killed their two most important sons and the empress, almost at the same time." Jin Rou looked at the first elder, "Isn''t it enough of what my capabilities are?"

    The people who heard this skipped a beat of their hearts. It was a shocking news! And it was a terrible news for the imperial family. After all, once their enemies knew this, they would surely go and attack the Prime. It was the most possible time to attack a behemoth, when they were gravely injured!

    "Are you saying that the imperial family has nothing but the emperor himself holding the fort?" The n head said, "Even so, he is a troublesome guy that I don''t even dare to confront. If what you say is true, then he''ll be mad to search for you and think of ways to kill you without actually being killed."

    "Ah, you don''t have to worry about that. All you need to do is when I kill the emperor, you need to step up and do the rest. Overthrow the entire imperial family and be Tabler Imperial n." Jin Rou smiled and said.

    "What if I decline your help?" Ryzer Tabler asked as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He actually didn''t want to ask this but he needed to.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want my help. I won''t do anything." Jin Rouughed, "I heard that Roseblock n has a huge hatred towards you and the imperial family for treating them unfairly. They might be in a tighter position, so they might ept my assistance."

    The n head felt goosebumps all over his body. He didn''t know why but when he imagined the Roseblock n taking revenge on them and imperial family, it terrified him. That n was filled with maniacs that didn''t care about their life. If there''s a chance to do or die, they would actually do it. If Jin Rou really helped them, and if Jin Rou was as strong as he thought, then he could kiss goodbye his n with billions of history and the as well as the imperial n who stood above the heavens.

    It was what the elders were feeling. They knew that this young man was capable of doing anything. After all, would he dare to kill many members of the imperial family if he was afraid of them? Furthermore, his aura was already a sign that his power level was on a different level.

    "Okay, I ept it." The n head took a deep breath nad and said, "But I don''t want you to touch the matters between my n or whatsoever. We will do what you bid, if you defeat the emperor."

    "Now we''re talking." Jin Rou smiled and put down the cup, "Sure, I ept your conditions. But no word shall pass through these walls, I''m warning you. If you believe that I can make your n face a total genocide, then be careful."

    Hearing the "total genocide" actually frightened the alwaysposed Ryzel Tabler. This feeling was very different from when he faced the emperor in the past. If the emperor was a rare beast, then this young man was a divine beast.

    "I assure you that no words wille out of this ce. If there is, I''m ready to cut my head off in front of you." The n head said. He might be crazy for epting the conditions of being under someone''s rule again, but it was actually the fairest and best choice he had. He knew that he wasn''t getting any younger and soon, he would age so much and die.

    He needed a person to guide the n towards prosperity. And he felt that following this young man was the best choice he ever made in his entire life. Anyway, the results woulde up soon so he just needed to wait and see.

    "Very good. Now, I''ll be off. I will attack the imperial pce tomorrow and kill the emperor. So be sure to watch it, okay?" Jin Rouughed and said. Finally, he was on thest step of his n.

    "So soon?" The n head was surprised. The grand event would begin soon, wasn''t it the best chance to kill the emperor?

    "I can''t wait. I don''t have that kind of time here." Jin Rou shook his head, "So I''m going to do the deed tomorrow. Be sure that you''ll be present there. Prepare yourselves to overthrow the entire family when I''m finished. Whether you overthrow them or not will depend on how you deal with the rest. Don''t disappoint me."

 Chapter 467 - Stone Heart

    The n head thought of this. He sighed and said, "Okay, we''ll do it your way. But if you aren''t able to kill the emperor, then we have the right to back off from it."

    "That''s no problem." Jin Rou smiled, "If I don''t manage to kill him, then feel free to think that our deal is off."

    Hearing this, the n head was relieved. He thought that Jin Rou would do everything to keep them in check. But it looked like he was wrong. Anyway, he just needed to his job as Jin Rou was going to do the most part.

    In actual fact, his n was going to reap so many rewards and benefits if this n worked. Just imagine, being the next imperial n to everyone here was giving the n head extreme pride and joy. After all, they were finally released from the clutches of these people.

    Furthermore, if that young man was stronger than everyone else, then their position would be stabilized. No one would dare to do the same thing they did. If this were to seed, this would be the first time that a ruler n had been overthrown.

    "Since it''s settled, I''m going now." Jin Rou stood up and looked at the n head stretching his arm, "It''s nice having a business deal with you. I hope we will have a long time contract with this."

    "That will depend on how things will go tomorrow." The n head said with a smile, clearly indicating something.

    "But of course." Jin Rouughed a bit and left.

    After the first elder saw Jin Rou left, he immediately approached the n head and said, "Do you think it''s the right choice to choose?"

    The n head didn''t answer immediately. He looked at the deep sky first and said, "Nico, you are worrying for nothing. Do you think that if I decline, we can take him on?"

    "Why? Our Tabler n has the toughest defense to boot!" The first elder was surprised by the n head''s question, "Even the emperor needs to walk away with distorted expression because he couldn''t destroy our barriers."

    "The emperor and that man is different. There''s an actual vast different between them." The n head said, "The former is but a 13 crowns. But thetter has the surpassed the zenith realm. So, tell me. Do you think we have the chance to survive if we face such monster?"

    "Surpassed zenith realm... do you mean that man is a...!" The first elder was stupefied.

    "Yes. He is a universalw." The n head confirmed this spection when he epted the handshake with Jin Rou. He was experienced enough to determine if a person was hiding his real power or not by touching them.

    "!!" These words horrified the entire circle of elders. Earlier, they were nning to fight Jin Rou but the n head stopped them. It looked like their n head have already had some spections thus he stopped them. If he didn''t, their heads would roll for sure and their n might face extreme genocide.

    "That''s why this is the right choice." The n head said, "Besides, isn''t it a good thing? That a universalw is backing up our n. That''s worth a billions of years of luck. Whether he has ulterior motives or not, if he wants to kill us, he will not hesitate to to do that."

    The elders gulped a mouthful of saliva. They were grateful because their n head had eyes. Because if not, they might be the sinners of their n.

    ---

    Jin Rou had gone for a random big tree to rest on. He wanted to meditate and gather the power of heaven and earth before the battle. Though this battle might be troublesome, he was confident in killing the emperor.

    A few hours passed, it''s already midnight and Jin Rou was still meditating. Then suddenlya figure appeared out of nowhere.

    Jin Rou opened his eyes a bit and didn''t reveal any expression, "I didn''t expect to see you again and in this kind of time at that, Princess Shale."

    "Jin, let me ask you something." The princess didn''t beat around the bush and asked, "Are you the perpetrator behind my brothers'' and mother''s death?"

    Her voice was shaky as if she gathered so many strength to ask this.

    "So what if I did?" Jin Rou asked as if it was a small matter.

    "Are you nuts?! Have you gone out of your mind?!" The princess shouted like a wild beast with rage and hatred, "Why would you people of my family? What''s in it there for you? You want to rule our universe, is that it?"

    "Your universe is too small for me to be happy." Jin Rou said with an ice-cold tone, "And you are out of this mess. You should stay away from the rest of your family. I''m going to collect debts tomorrow. So try to avoid me."

    "You want me to watch my father die by watching by the sidelines?" The princess asked with a nervous voice. She wasn''t expecting to receive such words from Jin Rou.

    "That''s right. Watch by the sidelines. You don''t need to die for a crappy family like you have." Jin Rou said as he closed his eyes once again.

    Jin Rou paused for a moment and continued, "And I''m telling you, don''t cross swords with me. This is my warning for you because I don''t want you to die a useless death."

    "It is your choice. But remember, I have already warned you." Jin Rou said, "Your life and death has nothing to do with me. Whether you live or die won''t change the fact that your family will be gone for good."

    Hearing this, hearing how stone hearted Jin Rou was talking, she could feel that her illusions of him had suddenly broken down and shattered into pieces, passing and being carried by the wind.

    For some reason, it made her hear break and bleed that she wanted to cry for an unknown reason.

 Chapter 468 - The Last Debt

    "It''s useless talking to me if you''re going to side with your father. Not that I''m ming you, though." Jin Rou said. Whatever Shale Prime decided to do would have nothing to do with him. He already had tried to warn her. It would be up to her if she took it to heart and listen.

    "I didn''t know you are this heartless." The princess felt her vision was turning blurry. She didn''t expect this kind of reality from Jin Rou, someone she was attracted to.

    "I am always heartless towards my enemies, Shale Prime." Jin Rou didn''t mind what she said, "And if you''re going to be one of them, then I guess it can''t be helped then."

    Jin Rou was clearly invoking that he would also be heartless even to her if she sided with her father. The only choice to maintain a good rtionship with this man was to hide and stay away from her father, or watch him die in Jin Rou''s hands.

    But as a filial daughter of the emperor, how could she do that? Her pride couldn''t take it. It was overbearing to an extreme amount of extent!

    She walked away then, after thinking a bit about the situation.

    Jin Rou also knew this. He knew that the princess had made up her mind and he couldn''t do anything about it. He sighed in helplessness, perhaps it was just an ill-fated encounter with the princess in the past.

    ---

    It was now the night of the next day. Jin Rou was walking towards the giant gate of the imperial pce as if he was just strolling in the park in rxation. It was the day that he would collect the final debt from the Prime''s tab and after this, it would be over.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou punched the gate and it was blown away, crushing into tiny pieces of ore. That punch contained a thousand worlds, so it was heavy and powerful enough to carry the weight half of this universe.

    Jin Rou kept on walking until he reached the front courtyard of the pce. It was so vast that it was three or four timesrger than the courtyard of Tabler''s. Then, there was a man with an aloof expression standing as if he was waiting for Jin Rou''s arrival.

    "So you are the killer behind my family''s murders." It was the emperor, of course. He felt an intense killing intent all of a sudden a while ago and knew right away that it was the killer of his wife and sons. Seeing the young man in front of him, he could feel that he wasn''t to be underestimated.

    "Correction, your sons fight each other to the death while I just provided assistance. But yes, I killed your empress." Jin Rou said as if admitting it was very natural to him. He looked fearless and indifferent as if this was just a little charade for him.

    He paused for a moment and resumed, "Furthermore, I didn''t expect that the mighty emperor wille and greet me personally. He even set so many elders to activate a formation so that I wouldn''t be able to escape. That''s fascinating."

    "Of course, you deserve such a grand weing." The emperorughed. He was raging inside but he could still keep it checked. It was a very attitude that an emperor should have, "I want to ask you one thing before anything else. Why are you doing this?"

    "Why am I doing this, you say?" Jin Rou grabbed a random throne from his space and sat down, crossing his legs, "I wonder, if you are worthy enough to know it?"

    "You have already killed my family members. So I guess I deserve a due exnation about this." The emperor was stillposed and calm like the sea. There was no hints of changing expression which was very impressive. His precious wife was just murdered just like that and even his sons. Being in a state like this was very hard to attain. After all, humans tend to be overwhelmed by emotions.

    Jin Rou also couldn''t help but be amazed a bit by the emperor''sposure. The killer was already in front of his eyes but he was still being patient.

    "Maybe if I already have collected your due debt, I will say it." Jin Rou smirked and said.

    "My due debt? You mean my head?" The emperor smiled.

    "Yes. It should only be your death, but if some idiots are willing to go along with you, I don''t mind killing more of your family." Jin Rou looked at an empty space. Those hidden in that space shuddered and almost got a heart attack after being discovered right away!

    "Are you aware that you are currently facing me, the emperor, the strongest being living in this universe?" The emperor smiled. Her pink long hair fluttered by the wind and his handsomeness increased by several folds.

    "I am aware." Jin Rou said, "But it isn''t enough to threaten me. Now, time to collect some fees."

    Jin Rou moved his fingers and a sh passed his eyes. The time and space contorted as Jin Rou moved his fingers by side to side. The background turned gray and the time stopped, but the force carried by the space was still on going.

    The emperor could see this through and immediately controlled the space around him to be his defense. The two space collided with each other and the time resumed once again, turning the background how it used to be.

    Jin Rou smirked. He had already expected this and immediately locked the entire time and space in a 40 kilometer radius.

    "What?" The emperor revealed a shock expression, his expression changed for the very first time as he realized that he was currently facing a monster, "You''re a universalw?"

    His voice was filled with stupefaction. It wasn''t any good news for him at all. He thought that this young man was at best on par with him. Yet, he didn''t imagine that he was a universalw!

    "What is with that expression?" Jin Rou smiled, "Unexpected things always happen around. That''s natural, and you can''t do anything about it."

    "Activate!" The emperor calmed down himself and used a dao form. Next, a spinning vortex appeared above the sky as if it was ready to annihte everything in its path.

    "Down!" The emperor signaled the vortex and it came down rapidly like a meteor. In order to counter time and space, you need to use something made out of it. And vortex was one of them. Furthermore, the one made by the emperor was a million times stronger than those you can see in the deep spaces.

    "Insignificant attack." Jin Rou smirked and coiled the time and space around his palms, giving them a physical appearance. Then, he leaped up and shot a punch towards the vortex without hesitation.

 Chapter 469 - Suicidal

    "Grug!" The vortex the emperor created was crushed into pieces and it affected him, making him spat a mouthful of blood. However, hisposure wasn''t shaken and released several more powerful ones. This time, each carried the power of million of worlds.

    "Down!" The emperor signaled the vortexes once again.

    "You aren''t learning your lesson, are you?" Jin Rou moved the time and space once again to control the trajectories of the vortexes. Then, Jin Rou and the emperor suddenly swapped ces which the emperor was stupefied.

    "What?" The emperor knew that Jin Rou was trying to change the vortextes'' trajectories. Why would it be him that has been changed?

    "Open!" But he didn''t have the time to think of it. He immediately summoned arge dragon gate and it acted as the defense formation.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The vortexes attacked the dragon gate and it made the entire space shook in a horrifying manner. It was very catastrophic, as everything was about to be rubbles here. Fortunately, the elders hiding were able to protect the things here or else it would turn into nothingness once again.

    "Activate!" The emperor used his treasure pce and opened it. Next, a white stone appeared from it as if it was a pearl from the sea.

    Jin Rou observed this stone and knew right away that it was an archaic and powerful item of the past eons. Maybe the first one, or the second one.

    "Down!" The emperor activated the white stone and it blindly brightened the all over the ces of the courtyard. Then, billions of light particles made of thorns appeared out of it. One look and you could see that it was terrifying and powerful.

    Jin Rou tried to move the space in the vicinity of the thorns, but it was more troublesome that he thought. That stone might be the real deal that the emperor was hiding.

    "I didn''t n to use this since it has a limited use." The emperor said with a tinge of regret, "Unfortunately, the time is asking me to. So don''t me me for being ruthless."

    "I don''t mind." Jin Rou smiled and said, "After all, it isn''t enough to defeat me. And I hope you know that."

    "Of course, I know it." The emperorughed a bit, "Do you think I''ll be here unprepared?"

    Then, he got a small golden bottle from his space inventory. It looked normal but Jin Rou knew it wasn''t. He observed the bottle and the truth behind it was shocking that he widened his eyes.

    "A legacy of a universalw?" Jin Rou had seen and experienced it already, so he couldn''t be wrong with this. He was sure that it was the blood of a universalw.

    "As expected of a universalw, you can even see it through." The emperor smiled, "That''s right, this is the legacy of a universalw that should have been for my second son. Unfortunately, a bastard of an enemy make him and his first brother kill each other."

    Jin Rou was listening to his rant and pretty much didn''t care about it. He was more about how could this emperor have a legacy of aw? Did the imperial family also have a guardian of this level? But Jin Rou had done many research and background checks already, and he didn''t find anything like this.

    "This legacy isn''tpatible with me. But it perfectly fits my second son. If my ns went smoothly, he is now an emperor with the power of the universalw. That''s pretty great, right?" The emperor said, filled with pride, "In fact, even my first son can inherit this without any problems. But he can''t explode his maximum potential of being aw so my second son is the perfect choice."

    "So no matter if your eldest son wins, you''re going to crown the second son one way or another." Jin Rou smirked, "Isn''t it that pretty unfair?"

    "There is no unfair in this world. The world of the jungle has always been like this, so you can''t say that I have been unfair." The emperor caressed the bottle, "But now that they are dead, I have no choice but to use this, you see."

    Then, the emperor opened the bottle and immediately drank it without hesitation.

    Jin Rou didn''t expect that the emperor was this maniac. He knew that once you are ipatible with aw''s legacy, you can''t take it or else you''ll die. The emperor was aware of this, but because of him, Jin Rou, he was willing to bet his life.

    "Suicidal." Jin Rou couldn''t help butment. He could feel the rapid changes happening from the emperor''s body and he wanted to stop him from getting anything, "One way or another, you''re going to die here. So why resist?"

    Jin Rou tried to attack but he couldn''t get past through the billions of light thorns around him. It looked like it served as a defensive formation for the emperor that''s why he summoned it.

    Thus, Jin Rou had no choice but to let the emperor do his thing. Anyway, the oue wouldn''t change so he would want to see how this emperor struggle until the end.

    "Ahhh!" The emperor was shouting nonstop because of the pain he was suffering from. The rejection of the blood was taking effect now and wanted to destroy his body. The power of the blood was horrifying that the skin of the emperor turned red to ck.

    Nevertheless, the emperor wasn''t willing to give up. He was already here, he couldn''t afford to. Or else, everything would be in vain. He already had lost almost all of his family, he needed to seed here no matter what!

    The blood was still churning up his insides as if it was angered that a like of him was daring to have its power. Universalws were prideful bunch, and even though they were already dead, their traits remained.

    It was the first time that the emperor suffered from a pain like this. He felt that anytime, he could die.

 Chapter 470 - Jin Rou VS. Prime Emperor

    Jin Rou tried many forms of attacks to stop this madman from taking fully the legacy. But he was rendered helpless by these light particles. It seemed that the only choice he had was to use one of his strongest attacks. But he wasn''t willing to. After all, it could kill the entirety of this whole kingdom at the best scenario.

    Anyway, no matter what this emperor do, Jin Rou was confident that he could still win. No one would be able to stop him now, not even his family would do. He must exact revenge to get his nerves calm down.

    "Aghhh!" The emperor was still screaming nonstop from the unbearable pain. If not for him being the emperor and there were so many eyes, he would roll and roll on the ground.

    The elders were choked by the scene. To think that their emperor were mad enough to actually do this! He must have gone nuts. They knew that the emperor had the legacy of the universalw, but it was greatly warned by thew who gave that. His body was ipatible with it and he would die if he forced it.

    The emperor knew this more than anyone but he actually just sacrificed his life!

    Unfortunately, it was already toote. In fact, even if they wanted to stop him, they wouldn''t be able to. Once the emperor was determined to do something, he would do it really and no one could stop him. Not even the empress, who he loved dearly.

    "Break!" Finally, the suffering of the emperor hade to an end. But his skin was still ck and would remain as is. He was just looking like a demon right now who was going to kill everyone present here.

    "Grug!" The emperor spat a mouthful of blood. The blood was ck, not the usual red that he had. He smiled weakly and said, "Looks like I just have a little time left after using this legacy."

    "That''s right. You are going to die soon, I think you only have one hour or so left." Jin Rou heard what the emperor murmured and said, "I don''t get it. You exchanged your millions of years of life for a little time of being a universalw. Is it worth it?"

    "It isn''t about being a universalw." The emperor said, "It is my job to do whatever it takes to protect my people. You are strong enough to corner us like rats, so if you are in my position, aren''t you going to be desperate too?"

    "That''s true. You are really a good emperor to boot. I have nothing to say against it." Jin Rou praised and agreed with the emperor. If he were in his position, he would actually do the same, "Desperation can sometimes drive miracles into reality, isn''t that what you''re thinking?"

    "If that''s possible, then I am d to receive it now." The emperor smiled. If he weren''t in this tough position, he wouldn''t dare to take that legacy by himself. But he had no choice. Who was he going to sacrifice? His third son? His only princess? He might be a cold blooded individual but he wasn''t a monster when it came to his family.

    "Time to settle this." Jin Rou could feel the light particles weakening and immediately used the time to attack the emperor.

    "Boom!" Time and space shed with each other as the emperor used it too. In universalw''s level, the time and space affinity was the strongest attack they could make.

    Two worlds made of time appeared and it broke upon contact with each other. Meteors counting to millions appeared, and the nirvana heaven was above them.

    "Break!" The emperor calcted the time and space around him and summoned a Knight Asura made of earth.

    Jin Rou did the same and summoned a samurai made of water. Two gigantic beings fight against each other and the whole trembled in fear.

    "Hah!" Jin Rou didn''t dilly dally and reversed the time and space,pletely copsing the void in the emperor''s vicinity. He controlled it like it was the palm of his hand and summoned a world with a weight of trillions of stars.

    "!" The emperor didn''t expect that Jin Rou would be able to find the fault immediately and counter attacked. He backed away a kilometer distance and tried to control the time and space in that vicinity.

    "Toote." Jin Rou smirked and said with disdain, "I have a total control of the time and space in twenty kilometers radius. So it''s useless trying to break free. You are cornered."

    "Not yet!" Since the emperor couldn''t use his main power, he instead used his main attack forms as the Prime Imperial Family''s teachings. He gathered the dao energy of the entire mansion and created arge light thorn spear out of nowhere. It was terrifying to look at, as if it had killed many strong ancient beings in the past.

    Light is the main affinity of the imperial family, thus the emperor was using light forms.

    "Down!" The emperor slid the emperor past through several mirrors he created. It was power boost to add more strength and force to the spear. It broke through them, shattering to thousands of pieces.

    The spear, due to its force was capable of bypassing the time and space around the ce so it was going towards Jin Rou steadily.

    "I told you it''s useless." Jin Rou said and activated the time and space once again. He used it to swap locations with the emperor. Thus, thetter was now receiving the attack.

    "I knew you will do that!" The emperor had expected this kind of approach, "My spear can''t hurt me. It is of light affinity which is our main element since billions of years. My imperial family knows this affinity more tha than anyone else!"

    "I know." Jin Rou wasn''t surprised of what the emperor said. He flicked his fingers and a giant golden mirror appeared before the spear,pletely destroying it like a fragile ss, "That''s why I''m always prepared."

    The spear turned from light to shining gold.

    "Impossible!" The emperor was horrified. Jin Rou used the mirror to change the affinity of the spear with such simplicity, like it wasn''t big deal at all!

    The emperor tried to move but since he was in the enemy''s time and space, Jin Rou could freely immobilize him with no problem especially when he was already exhausted.

 Chapter 471 - Death

    "Ahhh!" The attack, which the emperor made himself, was the one which hurt him. He was thrown away several kilometers until he bumped into a tree, spatting so much bad blood.

    That was the finishing touch that Jin Rou needed in order to defeat the emperor. He didn''t even need to use any of his arts to defeat him. It was obvious. After all, although they were both universalws, Jin Rou was a legitimate andpatible person while the emperor forced his way, losing all his life in the process. Right now, even if he were to defeat Jin Rou, he would still die after an hour or so.

    "Grug!" The emperor spat another mouthful of blood. His vision was turning blurry and his head was spinning. He knew that his time was about toe, and he couldn''t help but curse under his breath.

    "It can''t end this way. Once I die, the entire family will sure fall because he will kill them one by one." The emperor couldn''t avoid his impending doom, but he wanted to do something about the enemy. Because once he died, it was a total game over for their family. They shouldn''t think about reigning the universe with this power level.

    "You have lost." Jin Rou wanted to p the emperor with the reality and said, "You have tried enough but you still lost. That''s enough and just die. You will save us both the trouble."

    "As if I will let you!" The emperor managed to stand up only to be stabbed by a force sword created by time and space.

    "Stop this futile resistance." Jin Rou didn''t want to waste any more time and said, "If ever you will be born again, I hope you will not be part of any prestigious family. Just die now and live peacefully in the afterlife."

    Jin Rou was about to move his hands to end the emperor''s life when a figure shed from somewhere and blocked the emperor from his sight. Jin Rou knew who was hiding there but he didn''t mind.

    "So this is your decision, Prime Princess." Jin Rou looked at the woman who was having a horrified expression. Her limbs were also shaking as if it was turning jelly. That''s right, it was the princess of the imperial family. Someone who got a little closer to Jin Rou.

    "Isn''t this enough already?" The princess mustered all her courage to say what she wanted to say, "We are already in this kind of state. My father is dying anytime now. My family''s battle power has decreased significantly that we need to step down from this position and live in seclusion. You have already had your due revenge! This is more than enough!"

    "No. Whether it is enough or not will be up to me." Jin Rou said coldly, "You are not part of my revenge, so this is your final chance. Run away as far as you can and never look back. Take your third brother too. Your family is doomed to die and fall here."

    Jin Rou was clearly indicating that only the two of them would die. The rest of his family would suffer a fate worse than death. So, as the princess, how could she take that?

    "Shale, go... Leave us here. If you and your brother can live, it''s better. With your wits, I know that our Prime family can rise once again in the future. But if you and your brother die here too, then our family is good as dead and history." The emperor was trying to persuade his daughter. This was the best oue possible. If his son and daughter could leave this ce alive, then there wouldn''t be more regrets for him even if he die now. He could feel that he only have several to few minutes left of life.

    "Father, no..." The princess was brokenhearted when she was thinking of losing her family. How could she take it at such a young age? She didn''t want to live. If there was something, she was willing to die with her father. That''s better, than living empty in seclusion. She knew herself very well, and she knew she wouldn''t be able to cope up with this trauma if ever she survived this. After all, the one who brought the trauma was also the one who she admired.

    "Shale Prime listen to me!" The emperor got agitated and spat blood once again. But he managed to stabilized his breathing and said, "There is no need for you to die here if you want to prove that you are filial. If you want to prove something, then run and survive! I''m begging you, please just run with your brother. I..."

    The emperor didn''t finish his sentence as he suddenly stopped breathing and fell down lifeless. No one expected that he would lose his life just like that without any hints at all.

    "Father?" The princess was terrified to her bones and tried to wake up her father. But she could feel that his body was turning cold and she couldn''t also feel any qi at all. She shook her head like she didn''t want to believe this and wanted to shout. But there''s no voiceing out.

    The emperor, who had reigned the entire universe and was deemed as the strongest existence out there, died here in his own courtyard. It wasn''t a shameful death, his death was one of those you would be proud of if you were his offspring.

    Jin Rou could feel however devastated the princess from losing another family member. There was slight sting in his heart, but it wasn''t enough to make him feel guilty. He was just collecting debts with much interest.

    "Are you happy now?" The princess'' voice was filled with hatred as she grit her teeth, "Everything is flowing ording to your n. You have already pushed us to a corner. Are you happy now?"

    "Not yet. I need to kill your elders first before I am satisfied." Jin Rou smiled.

    The princess could feel chills running down her spine. She was terrified that her tears stopped from falling.

 Chapter 472 - Heartless

    "You''re heartless." The princess was starting to hate Jin Rou deep, "You are a demon! A demon!"

    Jin Rou smiled from hearing these words, "So what if I am? Can you do something about it? If you have the capability, stop me then."

    The princess was about to say something again when the hidden elders appeared and surrounded her. The first elder tapped her on her shoulder and said with seriousness, "Your Highness, please listen to me. We will teleport you to a random ce. We don''t know where, but we will make sure that this man can''t find you there. Please take your youngest brother too and live there lowkey."

    "What are you saying, First Elder?" The princess said with determination, "I am going to fight with you all! And if I''m going to flee, you muste with me."

    "It''s impossible." The first elder shook his head, "You heard him right? He still need to kill us in order to be satisfied. So please, do us a favor and run away. Your father is right, if you die here too, the future of our family will remain as is, at the bottom of the food chain."

    The first elder wanted to p the princess for the first time of his life. She was thinking more of her pride and dignity as the princess of the once strongest family. As the princess and the now empress, she should think of the bigger picture. After all, it was already toote to redo things. The enemy has already killed so many of them, and they were the core people too.

    The princess wanted to deny it again but the first elder was getting impatient. He sealed the princess'' movements and controlled the space to get the sleeping third prince. He then held the two and chanted, "Activate!"

    It was teleportation arts. The duo had disappeared so fast that you wouldn''t expect that they were there in the first ce. The princess didn''t have time to say anything as everything happened too fast.

    The first elder was praying for their safety. He didn''t know what kind of ce they would be teleported to, but at least it would be much safer than here. And at least again, their chances of reviving in the future would be a bit higher.

    "I was about to kill her with her nonsense bbing. You made the right choice there." Jin Rou praised. He almost killed the princess with a supposed unseen attack. Fortunately, the first elder stepped in and do something about it.

    In all actuality, Jin Rou didn''t want to kill the princess. But if she''s going to be hard headed and didn''t know what to do, then Jin Rou had no choice but to kill her. Although letting her live might bring future trouble for Jin Rou, he wasn''t still willing to kill her if it''s possible.

    "Why are you doing this?" The first elder wanted to ask this and wanted a real answer, "If you want revenge, killing the empress, the emperor, and even their future sessors is already more than enough. I don''t know why there is a need for you to kill us."

    "Why, are you pleading for your lives?" Jin Rou smiled and summoned a throne and sat there.

    "Why would we plead for our lives? It''s just that it''s not making sense at all." The first elder said, "You are pushing our family too far towards the edge. And I don''t know what would it benefit you. With your power level, overthrowing our family will not be enough to satisfy you."

    "I already said that I am here for revenge. What are you saying?" Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh, "Do you remember when you had a meeting about controlling the devils to invade other universes? You want to expand your power by eradicating some celestial families."

    The first elder recalled it. And after connecting some dots, his eyes widened and said, "You... Are you from the Rou family?"

    This was the first ever strategic n to expand the Prime family''s power. They had meticulously nned it for millions of years and prepared the enormous resources needed to take the first expedition. However, it was a total failure and there was only one casualty on the enemy''s side while they suffered tremendous losses.

    "That''s right." Jin Rou smirked and said, "You gave my family too much trouble though we have stayed loyal and friendly towards you. But what did we get? Betrayal. A mother of a special someone for me was also killed in the process. You hurt my family. Isn''t that enough for you to face deaths?!"

    The elders were shaken by that deep voice which was filled with hatred. They didn''t know why but they could feel their bones turning jelly and almost fell down butt first.

    "Let''s end this. It''s a waste of time." Jin Rou moved his fingers and controlled the time and space. Then, the elders'' bodies were ripped into pieces as if a beast did it. It happened in just a split second. So, the elders couldn''t react and immediately died.

    "With this, my revenge is over." Jin Rou could smell the strong smell of blood. The scene was bloody and gory also to the point that everyone might vomit from the scene. He then looked up into the sky and said, "The battle is over, as you have witnessed. You can now do the rest and take over."

    The sky moved after hearing this. Ryzer Tabler appeared and knelt in front of Jin Rou, "The Tabler n and I shall give ourselves to you for this precious gift. One call and we will be d to sacrifice our lives for you."

    Ryzer Tabler had seen everything. From the start until now, and all he could say that he greatly underestimated the capabilities of this man. In his heart, following this man would be the greatest honor he could have and the best choice he made in his entire life. For sure, the n is going to prosper now and then.

    "I will leave the matters to you. I don''t think you need me to stabilize your position as you have enough power to defend and attack." Jin Rou said, "So I''ll be leaving first. I''lle by if I need something."

    With those words, Jin Rou immediately departed without waiting for a response.

 Chapter 473 - Encounter

    The news of the imperial n''s downfall has spread all over the entire universe and it shook them to their core. Not just that, the Tabler n was the one responsible for it. Just imagine, the strongest family in the entire multiverse was overthrown by a second family. Just how outrageous was that?

    But the ancient beings knew that there were more that meets the eye. The events happened secretly, as if a dark fog covered the entire pce. So no one could see anything. The fog only disappeared when the Tabler n was overthrowing the imperial family.

    In the hidden pce located in the sky, the two ancient and strong beings were discussing what the events had transpiredst night.

    "Looks like he have done it this time." Law Anxiu sighed, "The moment I saw him, I knew that he has a hidden hatred deep inside him. His eyes were burning with it after all."

    "I know. I saw it too, those raging hatred hidden in his eyes. Normal people won''t be able to notice it, but as old folks would." The skeleton king said, "The Tablers have found a monster backing them. It looks like it will be a prosperous years toe for them."

    "Indeed. With that man''s power, they can immediately stabilize themselves without having to worry about the oppositions of other forces." Law Anxiu said, "Thus, not only their power will rise to the utmost heavens, they will also be the strongest family of all. Everyone will bow before them and their wishes will be at beck and call."

    "I wonder what benefits that man can have here." The skeleton king said, "You see, he''s not the type of helping people for free. So there must be a benefit for him here too. But I''m sure, it won''t be power to rule this ce. After all, if he wanted it, he must have ruled it by now."

    "What if he wants to rule it, but by using the n to manipte everything in the shadows?" Law Anxiu said with serious tone, "Everyone will be clueless of who is him. So, people who want vie for that position will surely take steps back. After all, they will not want to be the next Prime family victim. Hiding in the shadows is the easiest and most convenient for someone who wants to stay lowkey."

    The king agreed with this notion. Actually, he was thinking about this too, "Then as a Law, what do you think the otherws will do about this? A prestigious family has been eradicated. They might move to do something about this."

    "No, they will not do anything." Law Anxiu smiled, "How can they do something about it when the perpetrator is the sessor of the most powerful Law in the entire heavens?"

    "Hah, so that''s how it is." The skeleton kingughed weakly, "That child has so much luck in his life that even the entire heaven and earth will be envious."

    Law Anxiu didn''tment on this and just closed his eyes. It was tiring to watch the battlest night as he needed to use so much power to uncover the fog.

    ---

    Jin Rou was using the space to move to practice his skills more. In the recent battle, his control over time and space was stillcking and one mistake can injure him severely.

    Then after a few minutes of doing it, a figure appeared out of nowhere. It was a girl with exquisite figure. Her beauty was out of this universe in the eyes of Jin Rou that even the sun and moon would praise her.

    She was standing there motionless as if she was waiting for his arrival. It was a random ce, a garden filled with pink flowers.

    "Syni Su." Jin Rou didn''t expect to meet this girl right now. He was still stabilizing himself from the previous battle. But it was already toote, it would be bad if he walk away now.

    "Jin Rou." Syni Su''s eyes were devoid of emotion. It was like she was born without a soul yet alive, "It''s nice to meet you again."

    The usual energetic girl he knew had vanished entirely. And Jin Rou couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart. Nevertheless, he was good at hiding his feelings and said, "It''s nice to meet you too. The event will be days more. And I think it won''t be held anymore."

    "I also heard." Syni Su smiled a bit and said, "It is a good thing though. I was just forced toe here and now that it was postponed, I can go back home and take care of my father."

    "How is he?" Jin Rou asked with worry.

    "He is depressed. Actually, he is more depressed than I am right now. I think, he can''t manage to lead the family for the time being. So I must hold the fort and be there as soon as possible." Syni Su turned her back and said, "You don''t have to be sorry anymore. I don''t me you, even my father knows this too. So stop it. Your family has not done anything wrong, and more so do you."

    Jin Rou didn''t expect that his thought would be read like that. He couldn''t help but hold his right ear.

    Syni Su knew what was this indication and smiled, "And seeing you here, I think I know now what caused the upheaval here in the capital."

    "Well." Jin Rou didn''t want to say. Syni Su was still intelligent as ever. She could event cope up and adjust herself when things in het family were going south by holding the fort. She was an amazing woman, and Jin Rou knew this from the start.

    "I''ll be going now, Jin." Syni Su summoned a gate and said, "I''ll be going home. What about you?"

    "I''ll be going home, too. I need to pass by your universe to reach mine. So, would you mind if I tag along?" Jin Rou didn''t know where did he get the guts to say these daring words.

    Syni Su looked at his expression andughed, "Sure."

 Chapter 474 - Broken

    "Syni, I''m sorry for your loss." The two were already in the space traveling to get to their destination. There was deafening silence so Jin Rou decided to break the ice, "Grandmother didn''t want to harm your family. She might be sly, but she will never wish for her friends to be hurt. Especially a family close to her."

    It was true. Yanlu Rou miscalcted and that lead into a grave mistake that couldn''t be undone. She just wanted a help from the family, that''s why she didn''t mention the arrival of the enemies immediately. After all, if she said that the devils would be attacking them, the entire Su family would back off as soon as possible. They didn''t want to be implicated, and it''s not their business to meddle with.

    "Jin, it''s no use apologizing on her behalf." Syni Su shook her head, "I have already forgiven Grandma Rou, but I don''t think my family will. Mother is so precious to the family that they are willing to sacrifice everything for her. So her death is excruciating and they want to exact revenge."

    "Revenge?" Jin Rou was startled. If the Su family is going to push trouble on them, wouldn''t it lead to needless people getting hurt? In fact, someone might die.

    "Yes. Ancestor Su wants to attack the Rou family. But my father stopped him. It will be useless to exact revenge and it will just add more casualties to the family." Syni Su sighed, "But I don''t think Ancestor Su will back down just like that. He is known for being a troublemaker in the past, and that habit didn''t change even a bit. So I won''t be surprised if he wille and see your family one of these days."

    Jin Rou didn''tment on this. But if ever that ancestor dared to hurt his family, he wouldn''t mind killing one of the Su''s. His family was his reverse scale that people shouldn''t touch or else they would face genocide with no chance of revival.

    Feeling the small amount of killing intent being leaked, Syni Su got nervous. She immediately smiled and said, "I''m just kidding. Ancestor Su is a decisive man. He will not create mistakes, not at all."

    "I just hope that''s the case, Syni." Jin Rou smiled too and said, "I don''t want our families to be on each other''s throats. It will be suffocating for the both of us."

    "Indeed. Though our families are a bit distant to each other, at least there is still the respect we usually have." Syni Su agreed and there was an obvious change in ger expression, "But with the currentplications right now, I don''t think that my dream will stille true."

    Jin Rou didn''t know what to say. He knew what this dream she was saying, so he couldn''t help but feel a bit broken and sad inside. Of course, no one could see his expression as it was hidden well. He didn''t ask yet, but he was already rejected. What should he feel right now about that?

    "I''ll be stopping here." Syni Su said and opened a gate, "This will be the nearest ce to our home, so yeah. Goodbye, Jin."

    Jin Rou seemed wanted to say something. But he stopped himself and suppressed what he was feeling, "Goodbye, Syni. I wish to see you next time, you''re already wearing a true smile."

    Syni Su widened her eyes when she heard these words. In any way, she didn''t expect to hear such a soft and sincere voice from him. She didn''t know why, but she was thinking that this will be thest time she could see him, and that thought broke her heart unwillingly.

    She didn''t want Jin Rou to see her fragile state once again. So she turned her back and entered the gate. Perhaps, it was fate that yed tricks on her, but she felt that Jin Rou was asking her not to leave. That he loved her, too. Unfortunately, she didn''t have enough courage to face it as she was afraid of just being delusional.

    Seeing the disappearing back of the girl he was closest with all this time, Jin Rou couldn''t help but sigh so deep as his eyes were very sad.

    "Things are soplicated so it''s impossible for us, huh?" Jin Rou couldn''t forget what she said. He couldn''t help but clench his fist.

    Was it really over? Should he just move on with his life since Syni Su wasn''t for him? Should he really just give up? Many thoughts and questions were running on his mind and it''s all about that girl, Syni Su.

    Jin Rou didn''t want to admit it. But ever since they were kids, he started to like Syni Su''s presence around. He lived in a strict and dark world created by his father and only Syni Suing for a visit would his mood be painted by millions of colors. Until one day, he promised to protect that girl for the rest of his life.

    Was it love? Jin Rou probably didn''t know too. It might just be an affection for a little sister. After all, Jin Rou was just the only child. But there''s one thing that he was sure of.

    He didn''t want to lose her.

    ---

    Syni Su was still walking in the space. With her strength, she could immediately arrive at her destination. Yet, she was walking slowly with no expression to boot. It looked like her mind was floating somewhere and her soul got out of her body.

    Thinking that she couldn''t see Jin Rou anymore was breaking her heart for a thousand times, and a hundred times more. The more she thought about it, the more it was heartbreaking for her.

    She have been loving that man all this time. Even though the other party was clueless of her feelings, she didn''t mind as long as she could stay by her side. But now, she no longer had the chance to do that.

    And this thought was crushing down every energy she had, revealing her fragile state where only a very few had seen.

 Chapter 475 - Go With You

    But she had no choice. She knew that it would be impossible for them to be together knowing the situation. After all, she knew very well her family.

    They wouldn''t be willing to let this go. Unless they die, they would keep on holding onto this grudge.

    Syni Su was just someone but a weak child who was trying to be calm when outside. But deep inside, she''s was also dying from hurt and hatred. Losing her dear mother was like a knife stabbing her for billions of times. She couldn''t die, yet she wanted to die.

    After letting her frustrations out for a bit of time, she stood up and looked strong once again. It was a cycle, when everything wasn''t turning right and her bottle was full, she would let it out anywhere as long as she wouldn''t be seen by anyone.

    She walked with grace towards the gate leading to her universe. However, when she was about to enter it, a hand suddenly held her which made her step back because of the force. She turned around and her eyes widened in utter surprise.

    She didn''t expect that she would see the least person she thought woulde for her.

    "Jin?" Syni Su tried to say these words with all her might. Her voice was shaky as if she was afraid that this was just a delusion of hers.

    "I''m here." Jin Rou held her hands gently this time, "I''m sorry that you have to experience this."

    He also saw how Syni Su broke down. However, he didn''t know what to do thus he stayed in the shadows. And when he saw that, he felt like he was being torn apart. It was so sad and painful, yet he was helpless to do something.

    "Why are you here?" Syni Su could finally calm down herself and asked. But her eyes weren''t going anywhere from Jin Rou. Her eyes were giving a lot of meanings that Jin Rou was having a hard time what did it mean.

    "I want to be with you when you meet your family again." Jin Rou said, "One way or another, your family will pay us a visit. So why not do it this way? I''m the Celestial King, so I need to bear this responsibility."

    Syni Su was touched when she heard the words "I want to be with you" that it felt like she was hearing something delusional. She stopped her eyes from tearing up again and turned her back.

    Deep inside her, this was what she wanted Jin Rou to do. To man up and face her family instead of relying on his parents or grandparents. If Jin Rou wanted to be a good leader, he needed to practice it this way.

    Furthermore, the most important part was that she could be with Jin Rou if he put it this way. After all, all this time she was the one who have been going to and fro in the True State.

    "But my family is still angry about my mother''s death." However, no matter how much she wanted Jin Rou to apany her, she needed to say this first, "If youe right now, they might try to harm you. You know how beast my family are when they are angered."

    The Su Family was known for being the most prideful family out there that even the Prime family had to give it to them.

    "It''s okay. I told you, one way or another they wille and see us. So why don''t I just take a pre-visit to know the current situation right?" Jin Rou smiled, "Besides, it''s impossible for your family to kill me. Remember, I even put an end to the Prime Family''s legacy. So you don''t have to worry about it."

    Syni Su thought of this and knew Jin Rou had a point. Nevertheless, she wanted to be with him so if there was enough reason to do so, was she''ll agree, "Okay then."

    Though she was having doubts why Jin Rou was gentle right nowpared to how cold and distant treatment she received in the past, she didn''t pry. She felt that Jin Rou would open it up even if she didn''t ask for it.

    ---

    In the stone hall of Su Family. Hate energies were rampaging by the void as if it wanted to destroy it. The family was inplete attendance with one outsider.

    "To think that the grandson is braver than the grandmother. What is this, she wants you to take the responsibility all by yourself? She is the perpetrator herself here!" The Su Ancestor, the strongest of all the Sus, shouted in mockery, "Go back and tell your grandmother that if she wants to beg for forgiveness, she needs toe here herself!"

    Syni Su was getting nervous for Jin Rou. Anytime and everything might take a turn for the worst as she could feel the intense emotions surging around the entire stone hall.

    Out of all the people of the family, the Su Ancestor was the one who was maddest about it. If not for her father, Sh Su, stopping him. He would have already had wreck havoc in the True State.

    Jin Rou''s expression didn''t change at all. In fact, he was very calm andposed like the deep sea. He already had expected that the moment he came here, hatred and mockery would be the only thing he''d receive. Nevertheless, it was fine. After all, no one here could actually take him on so there''s nothing to worry about.

    "Firstly, I am d to finally meet the reverend Su Ancestor." Jin Rou stood up and bowed, "Secondly, I am here not to ask for forgiveness in behalf of my family. Andstly, I am here to rify one thing."

    Jin Rou paused as everyone listened closely. He then said with sincere tone, "I am here to say that my family, especially my grandmother, is not to me about your Lady Keisa''s death."

    Hearing this, everyone was silenced. If a needled suddenly drop right now, it would surely be heard no matter how low it was.

 Chapter 476 - Kneel

    The stone hall''s temperature dropped significantly until the surroundings turned cold. The Su Ancestor looked at Jin Rou with eyes filled with killing intent and asked, "What did you say? Do you dare to repeat it again, young man?"

    Syni Su, who was by the sidelines, wanted to step up but she was stopped by her father, Sh Su shaking his head, "Syni, let Jin take care of this. If he decided toe here, he must have some sort of n to solve this. Just watch first."

    Hearing this, Syni Su had no choice but to follow. Her eyes were filled worry for Jin Rou as anytime, she could feel the ancestor would attack.

    "I said that our family has nothing to do with your daughter''s death. Nor you can me my grandmother for that." Jin Rou said firmly, "You may have known it already, Mr. Sh Su and Lady Keisa Su have agreed to help us when they still have the chance to escape. My grandmother is willing to spend half of our treasury if ever the Su family feel threatened and want to go back. Although she didn''t say this, I think your family know that it is a rule between celestial families that needs to followed always."

    Indeed. Even if Yanlu Rou didn''t want them to leave, she had no choice but toply even if it costed her so much of her resources. After all, it''s always a rule that you need to take care of your visitor''s safety rather than getting the better of them. If you did it like that, you will be punished by the high heavens.

    "I don''t care of what you did, and what reason you say. It can''t change the fact that Keisa has been killed in your territory and that fact has already due you a debt!" The Su Ancestor firmly said. It seemed that he was going to push this matter through unless he was satisfied with the result.

    Jin Rou couldn''t help but smirk. This type of unreasonable ancestor, he wondered how could he be the strongest of the Su family that even the Prime family was giving respect to? With how unreasonable he was dealing with the matters of importance, it was probably because of his talent and luck that he managed to stepped into this realm.

    "So what are you trying to say, Su Ancestor?" Jin Rou asked with aposed and respectful attitude. As much as possible, he didn''t want any mess to create here especially Syni Su was present.

    "I told you already. Bring your grandmother here and let her apologize! She needs to kneel in front of me and beg for my forgiveness. Do you think you can juste and go when you sin? Not a fat chance!" The Su Ancestor wasn''t giving Jin Rou any face despite being the celestial king. In fact, he was mocking and looking down on Jin Rou because of his age and power level.

    Syni Su couldn''t help but clench her fists tightly. She knew that her ancestor was doing this because of how much precious her mother was to him. However, the way he treated Jin Rou, who had never done anything, was out of line and she wanted to reprimand him. But her hands were tied as of now since her father was by her side.

    "I came here with respect and proper attitude since I want to talk this in peace." Jin Rouughed and said, "But it looks like just because you are the strongest here, you can push your weight on others."

    Jin Rou stood up and looked at the ancestor by eye to eye, "You want my grandma to kneel in front of you? You must be dreaming. No one in the whole multiverse has the right to make anyone of my family kneel. And that goes around with you too, Seiching Su."

    Jin Rou didn''t give a damn and dropped his facade and showed his true colors. The other party wanted to y rough? Then, Jin Rou wouldn''t mind doing so, too.

    "You dare?!" The Su Ancestor was incensed when he was called by his real name by a member of the younger generation. He immediately released his aura filled with killing intent and tried to suppress Jin Rou. It was an utter humiliation and he needed to teach Jin Rou a lesson, "Don''t think that just because you are already the strongest in your family, you can also do what you want anywhere!"

    Jin Rou wasn''t affected by the aura and moved his fingers. Then, the ancestor felt something was off. But it was already toote. A weight suddenly pushed him on the ground, making him kneel helplessly.

    His eyes widened and looked at Jin Rou. His power couldn''t be rivaled unless the emperor of the Prime hade personally and fought him. However, he was like a chicken in front of Jin Rou. He was a giant, but Jin Rou looked like the high heavens himself.

    "Now, it''s ironic. You want my grandmother to kneel in front of you. But you are now the one doing it." Jin Rou didn''t forget to mock the ancestor. Since this old man didn''t n on giving him face, why would he? Just because he was a family to Syni Su? No, Jin Rou didn''t work that way. He had a bottom line that should never be crossed.

    The elders of the Su family was angered and wanted to something about this. But the ancestor stopped them from doing so. So, they could only stay by the sidelines.

    "Jin Rou, are you the one who overthrow the Prime family?" As an existence with the highest regard, Su Ancestor of course was the most updated of what happened around other universes. And the news of Prime family getting overthrown and faced almost a total genocide was like a bomb that dropped from the heavens.

    Other celestial families also wondered how was that possible knowing that the Prime family was unrivaled in the whole multiverse. Getting a taste of Jin Rou''s power, the ancestor forgot his hatred and had a hunch which made him shudder.

 Chapter 477 - Apology

    Jin Rou looked at the ancestor with an indifferent expression. He knew that once he showed his power, this old man could deduct things up to this degree so it wasn''t shocking, "So what if I am? Does it have something to do with you?"

    Jin Rou didn''t give anymore face towards the ancestor. Since he wanted to y it rough, then he wouldn''t mind ying the same. After all, it was this ancestor who kept on mocking and insulting him without any face as a celestial king.

    The Su Ancestor knew that Jin Rou was the perpetrator of what happened in the Prime universe. But he never had expected that this young man was of such a calibre! He wanted to open his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. He didn''t give a damn about the other party''s words, and now that the tables have turned, he was threading in a thin line. As a capable and experienced ancestor, he could see in Jin Rou''s eyes that he was ready to kill anyone even if it was from a family of someone dear to him.

    Sh Su didn''t expect things to turn around this way. The ancestor was their strongest backing and the reason why they were never touched by the Prime family. However, the old man was now just kneeling helplessly as if he was the junior and Jin Rou was the senior. It''s hard to admit it, but the power level difference between the two was so immense like heaven and earth.

    Syni Su didn''t feel sorry for her grandfather. He was the one who first bullied Jin Rou nonstop. And it was right for Jin Rou to teach him a bit of lesson. As long as Jin Rou didn''t take it overboard, she would stay by the sidelines.

    As for the elders, they didn''t dare to move now. They could now feel the suffocating feeling of a powerful being leaking his aura, so they were rendered immobile automatically.

    "So you are the one who put an end to the Prime family''s legacy." The Su Ancestor calmed himself down and said. He was no match for Jin Rou, and he had to admit it.

    "Indeed. It was me who wrecked havoc in their ce." Jin Rou finally admitted it and said, "After all, they deserve it for messing with my family."

    Jin Rou paused and resumed after a few seconds, "They were the ones behind the devil''s attack. They manipted the devils ording to their will and let them attack us. It wasn''t true that the devils want to take over us, it was them, that imperial family, who wished to take over our universe."

    This sudden revtion was like a huge thunderp stumping everyone present. Even the ancestor couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprise.

    There was no room for doubt. After all, the Rou family wouldn''t make a move unless they guaranteed victory. Of all families out there, the Rou family was the one who was sly enough to y people by their palms. Furthermore, the Rou family wasn''t the type to attack someone without any grievances on their end.

    But what was terrifying enough was that Jin Rou didn''t punish them by just teaching a lesson. He almost let them experienced a total genocide!

    The ancestor heard that only the princess and the third prince were alive. And as of now, their location was still unknown. No one knew if they were dead or alive.

    Thinking about this, the ancestor suddenly felt his back sweating. This man was standing at the highest peak of this multiverse, and only a very few could contend against him. If he try to take him head on because of his pride, his family might face genocide like the Prime family had suffered.

    "It is my wrong, I apologize Young Master Jin." The ancestor took a deep breath and said. His words were filled with sincerity and helplessness at the same time.

    Jin Rou was a little surprised. This old man was quite flexible and could adapt an attitude which can benefit him and his family. He wasn''t thinking like he was a hero or something that he could defeat all evil just by being prideful.

    He knew when to step back. And it was no wonder why the Su Ancestor was the strongest of all here.

    Syni Su sighed in relief after hearing this. She knew her grandfather well. He knew what should be risked and what should not be, and that''s what she liked about the old man. In any way, she could feel assured that it would end the tension between Jin Rou and the old man. After all, she knew Jin Rou well too.

    "My grandmother is a cunning person, but she isn''t the type that will put someone in risk just to benefit her. Just like you Ancestor, she thinks about the family always. If she will do something, it wouldn''t be for her personal gain. But for the whole family. I know you and your family must be feeling aggrieved about us. After all, Lady Keisa''s death happened on our territory. But please be reminded that it isn''t our fault, or my grandmother''s. Mr. Sh Su and his wife clearly agreed and my grandmother has a voice record for it. It isn''t fair that just because we didn''t lose anyone, you''re going to put all the me to us and want to seek our humiliation in front of you." Jin Rou said with a calm like a sea tone. He wasn''t angry, neither pissed or mad. He was just saying what he wanted to say.

    The ancestor couldn''t help but drop his head down in shame. It was true. He was angered not just because he lost his daughter. He was also angered because the Rou family didn''t lose anyone while them, who helped the Rou''s ovee a disaster, lost a precious person.

    It was unfair. He was feeling that it wasn''t right. So he pulled his weight around and said hateful words to an innocent young man. He evenmanded him to bring his grandmother here and kneel in front of him.

    Fortunately, Syni Su, his granddaughter, was here. She was the sole reason why the Su family hasn''t yet faced destruction.

    Because if the ancestor were to told by those words like he said, he knew that he''s not going to take it lightly and immediately engage in battle, killing everyone present without mercy.

 Chapter 478 - Going Home

    "Jin, thank you." Syni Su said after the episode in the stone hall ended. They went to stroll in a garden filled with pink nts, a ce where she loved going the most.

    She was utmost grateful for what Jin Rou did. After all, although her grandfather tried to step on him so many times, he didn''t seek for revenge or anything for the sake of her.

    "That''s nothing. It''s not worth thanking for." Jin Rou smiled and answered. He wanted to give Syni Su and her dead mother face, that''s why he didn''t make amotion during that time. After all, he went there to rify things.

    He looked at Syni Su, who was smiling and constantly chuckling while they were walking around the ce. For some reason, he felt that the barrier which separated both of them had finally crumbled. But Jin Rou didn''t want to rush it. So many had happened, and there''s no reason to take things fast.

    Just like this, Jin Rou was already satisfied. He couldn''t ask for more.

    Syni Su felt the abnormal nce of Jin Rou and couldn''t help but think about it. He never had looked at her that way, a look filled with tenderness and carefulness. It was like he was holding her in his arms, afraid that he would fall her and break.

    Thinking that Jin Rou must have fallen in love for her, Syni Su couldn''t help but blush. But that expression only appeared in a split second. She didn''t want Jin Rou to see it as it would tell everything to him.

    "I''ll be going back home." Jin Rou said after a moment of silence, "I have been away for a long time now, so I want to go home and stay."

    "You mean, you will no longer travel around the worlds?" Syni Su was surprised. She knew, since they were kids, how much Jin Rou dreamed about going and traveling in all ces possible. He liked adventuring and discovering new ces, meeting new people, and whatnot. Thus, this decision was quite a surprise to her.

    "Well, I have already had enough of traveling around." Jin Rou chuckled, "I almost have already went to the ces I want to go to. I''ve been away for so long, too. Perhaps, now is the time to take my position seriously. After all, I''m still the overlord of our universe."

    Indeed. Jin Rou ran away in the past because he wanted to go have an adventure around the world. But now, he made it happened and he learned many things. He felt like now was the right time to be a proper celestial king.

    Jin Rou paused for a second before continuing, "Besides, the adventures I did was filled with killings. No matter where I go, there will be people dying, either by my hands or in front of me. I''ve grown tired. I just wanna take a rest and sit on my throne the whole day."

    Syni Su understood where Jin Rou wasing from. She knew that it wasn''t easy for Jin Rou to kill and kill no matter how strong he was. After all, he was still a teen. So him growing tired of it was very normal, especially what had happened this past few days.

    "Go, then." Syni Su smiled and said, "Be good now and follow must be followed. Don''t let your family stress over you."

    "Of course." Jin Rou said, "I''ll visit you here some other time if I''m free. Or you can just visit me in the mansion. Don''t worry, the resources will be paid on my side."

    "Silly. You know how much resources required to travel across between universes. Though this universe is only next to yours, it still needs an insane amount of resources to travel. How can you possibly cover such expenses?" Syni Su wanted tough, but she tried holding it in. But she appreciated what Jin Rou said.

    "I know that you have the resources too, but just like you said, it''s quite expensive. No, it''s very expensive. So how can I let you do that? I can just cover your cost going in, and I can just use my gate to deliver you home. After all, I''m aw. There''s nothing impossible for me." Jin Rou said. In actuality, he wanted to use his gate to fetch and deliver Syni Su. However, he was afraid that his intention would be seen through and decided to let her use resources to go to his universe, and he would just pay for it. That way, he thought that he was just offering things no more than a line between friends. Of course, it was just a cover up to hide his real objective.

    But how could Syni Su, who have grown with Jin Rou and knew him like a back of her hand, not know what Jin Rou was actually thinking? She couldn''t help but giggle, but she didn''t dare to expose him, afraid that he would take back all his words, "Alright then. Let''s do it your way. But, you don''t have to pay for the resources I''ll use whenever I go to your ce. Just think of it that you escorting me home was the payment."

    It was a funny sight. The two was still together yet they were already nning on what to do when they want to see each other. No matter how much Jin Rou deny it this time, it was very obvious, especially to other people, that he was clearly trying to woo Syni Su.

    "This little guy. He is very powerful yet he isn''t good in hiding things when he wishes to." Sh Su was observing them in a distance and heard their conversation. He couldn''t help butugh a bit by the silliness of the two. He looked at the sky as he remembered how he and Keisa started their love affair, and felt a bit simrity to Jin Rou.

    He was reminiscing his past about his wife. But it was no longer sadness and hatred he could feel, at the very least, his mind was now at peace.

 Chapter 479 - Crisis

    Jin Rou had finally reached home. Syni Su had almost didn''t want him to go, but he managed to coax her. Besides, she fully understood that Jin Rou had something to do at home, so she was just being a little girly and all.

    However, what met Jin Rou there was a heavy atmosphere that couldn''t be described well. All of the Rou members, except for Yanlu Rou, were sitting at the dining hall without touching their food.

    The atmosphere was awkward and heavy, so Jin Rou didn''t know what to say at first. But eventually, he forced himself and said, "What happened?"

    His mother snapped back from her daze and immediately stood up after seeing Jin Rou and said, "Wee back, Jin''er. Have you eaten yet? Perfect, we''re having dinner here."

    Her smile was forced. Very forced that Jin Rou could totally see it, "I''m asking what happened."

    The room turned into dead silence once again. No one wanted to speak. Not Fan Rou or Lao Rou. They just wanted to keep quiet and slowly eat their foodter.

    Jin Rou knew there''s something wrong. And he was not willing to remain oblivious of what happened. Thus he pushed and pushed the matter further. It was unfair on his part if his family would keep it a secret from him.

    After several minutes of trying to break the ice, his mother finally spoke with a heavy sigh, "Your grandmother, Yanlu, has been arrested by the Court Council."

    "Court Council?" Suddenly, Jin Rou''s blood turned cold and asked, "Why did they do that?"

    "They are pushing the issue that your grandmother is the reason why a member of the Su Family had died in our ce. Thus, they want to punish her as a warning to our family." Jin Rou''s mother said with a low tone.

    This council had been trying to find fault with their family for millions of years. However, they couldn''t find a mistake in the past to use against them. So of course, now that a reason was here present, they would grab it immediately.

    Jin Rou researched about this council and learned that ever since time immemorial, they were trying to oust the celestial family into oblivion and they would rule the entire universe with their hands. The thing was, Yanlu Rou had suppressed them for so many times and long time so they couldn''t move. After all, with Yanlu Rou''s power, who would dare from the Court Council to scheme against her?

    Unfortunately, the suppression wasn''t long as they suddenly found a hole they could enter. Thus leading to Yanlu Rou being arrested.

    Now, the council was using the reason that Keisa Su had died here to put a punishment on Yanlu Rou. And of course, with how the things work here in this world, Jin Rou knew what kind of punishment his grandmother would receive.

    Jin Rou''s body was turning cold, as well as the temperature of the room was dropping.

    "Those bunch of old bastards seem to be asking for death now." Jin Rou smiled and said, "Mother, I will go and retrieve grandmother back. With me here, let''s see how daring this council is."

    Jin Rou''s mother choked her words. The temperament of her son had changed so much after traveling the worlds. Of course, it wasn''t a bad thing. This just meant that Jin Rou was maturing more and more as the days passed by.

    "Okay, we will wait for your triumphant return." Jin Rou''s mother smiled sweetly and said. She fully believed in her son''s capability ever since he was young. Even her husband and their parents were doubting, she would fully trust Jin Rou. After all, if she didn''t, would Jin Rou have the chance to experience the outside world?

    No. Probably not. In a sense, she was the right mother for Jin Rou. And thetter was very grateful, of course, to have a mother like ghis.

    Jin Rou''s eyes warmed and said, "Thank you, Mother."

    He then looked at his grandfather and father who were still dozing off and said, "I''ll return soon, and with grandmother in tow. So please rest your hearts now."

    After which, he turned his back and leave.

    ---

    The Court Council''s base was very far if one would fly. It would take at least 3 days to reach even using your full speed. However, Jin Rou only took 5 minutes, with the expense of finding the exact coordinates, to reach here.

    What met Jin Rou was a tall ck and impregnable wall. Its size was like a double of thergest dome around. Jin Rou walked casually towards. He wasn''t hurrying, or whatnot. It felt like he was just strolling in the park.

    The two guards of outside saw Jin Rou and immediately recognized him. One of them took a deep breath and said, "Greetings, Your Majesty. May we possibly know why you are here in our humble abode?"

    The guard had the least right to talk. But, as someone who was guarding the entrance, he still needed to.

    Jin Rou didn''t bother to look at the guard who spoke and just coldly uttered, "I want to see my grandmother."

    The guard knew this might be the case and was prepared. He calmly said, "Your Majesty, I''m very sorry but the elders has passed down a strict order for us not to allow anyone, even you as the Celestial King, to grant entry. We are very ashamed, so please don''t bear to your heart and make things difficult."

    The guard knew how to work well with his words. He was even capable of denying Jin Rou entry without being harsh. He was very capable in a sense.

    However, Jin Rou had no time for this and said, "I said, I want to see my grandmother. Open this gate for me or should I open it myself?"

    The guard knew this would happen. He then took a deep sigh and said, "Your Majesty, we are just following the order that entrusted upon us. Please excuse us, but we are not granting you entry."

 Chapter 480 - Attacking The Court Council

    Jin Rou sneered. Of course, this bunch would dare to make things difficult for him. After all, they had an ace card that could threaten him. Whichever, he wasn''t threatened or anything as he said filled with condemnation, "Looks like the great Court Council is finally revealing its true fangs to the people who just protected them. Do you really think that just because you don''t want me to enter, I''m going to stand here or turn my back?"

    "Your Majesty, please consider the things as of now." The guard was still calm, albeit nervous a bit, "As of now, your mother is okay and healthy. You don''t have to worry about anything. So please heed my advice, return from whence you came and rx."

    "It seems that your council is really not giving me any face, just using you a guard to talk and hinder me here." Jin Rou couldn''t help but smile coldly. That smile instantly sent shivers down the spine of the guard, "Whether my grandmother is okay or not, I''m going to decide it myself. Now, I''m giving you onest chance. Open the gate or I''ll do it myself. Of course, I will not be polite if I do it."

    "This is the Court Council, Your Majesty. You can''t just do what you want here although you are the overlord. We still have some says about the matters regarding politics." The guard started to sweat. He was tightly gripping his spear, ready to enter battle anytime from now.

    "Since it''s like this, don''t me me for being rude." Jin Rou didn''t mind thement of the other party and instantly moved.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou sent countless dao particles towards therge ck gate and it instantly exploded.

    The guard was caught off guard and was thrown away by several miles, severely injured. He didn''t expect that Jin Rou would dare to cross the line right in their territory!

    "Court Council? Just insects right before my eyes." Jin Rou turned towards the guard and smiled with a colder expression, "Watch your pride being trampled down by me here."

    ---

    As soon as Jin Rou appeared inside, thousands of arrows rushed towards him. It seemed that the council was already prepared for his attack.

    Jin Rou activated his temporal space and used it as a barrier against these arrows.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou waved his hands and sent dao particles once again,pletely decimating everything here at the entrance court of the Court Council.

    Jin Rou walked casually, after. His eyes fixated to all the things rted to this council. He was finding some clues as to where the door was supposed to be.

    Currently, he was in a courtyard and the enemy had sessfully hid their doors.

    "Little tricks." Of course, how could this be effective to Jin Rou? After several seconds, he immediately found it and sent a lightning capable of destroying multitudes of heavens.

    "Boom!" The explosion was more severe than what the council had expected. It made the whole building shook violently with cracks all around the ce.

    After which, Jin Rou entered the door and didn''t waste time. And right after entering it, what met him was a cruel situation which made him almost lose control.

    He was now in the deepest room of the council. Perhaps the council members made it this way to cut their losses short. After all, if Jin Rou continued to destroy, their building wouldn''t take it.

    This room was like a big judgement hall, with dim lights around the ce. The core members of the council were also present with ck clocks hiding their faces. What was the upsetting part was that behind them, in the middle, was Yanlu Rou being shackled in all fours with obvious injuries around her body.

    It looked like the council members had taken their time torturing the old woman.

    The temperature of the room suddenly turned very very cold. Jin Rou looked at these five council elders with raging eyes and said, "Good! Good! It looks like you had fun making my grandmother suffer, didn''t you?"

    Jin Rou couldn''t almost keep his emotions in check. The rage and hatred he was feeling was rummaging deep inside him and wanted to go out. However, he needed to keep his rationality at all times. He couldn''t let this people get the better of him. After all, who knew if it was their scheme from the very beginning?

    "Your Majesty, you have seriously did a serious crime that is worth of thousand punishments." The leader of the five elders said, "Trespassing and destroying things in our ce and hurting people, the consequences will not be very light. However, I can help you lighten it if you surrender now."

    "You bunch of old bastards are still bbering about punishments and whatnot?" Jin Rouughed and said, "I am the Celestial King, if there is someone to punish people here. That should be me punishing you ingrates with death."

    "Your Majesty''s words are incorrect." The leader said with a calm tone, "The court is made to uphold justice. If we will talk about weights here, our words are heavier than Your Majesty''s. After all, unless you have our approval, you will never be the overlord. So strictly speaking, we are the ones who put you there."

    "Laughable. What a joke." Jin Rou sneered, "Do you really think that if not because of my grandmother having ties with yourte ancestor, your council will still remain existing here? You bunch have been trying to oust our family to rece us. Your high ambitions have made you this way."

    The leader of the council elders couldn''tment about this. It was a history of the distant past, so he naturally avoided it," Your Majesty, that doesn''t change the fact about your wrongs right now."

    "I am the only who can decide what is right and wrong. Of course, if you aren''t convinced,e at me. If you can defeat me, then you can have the overlord position for your grab." Jin Rou said with a smile. He could already imagine the result of this.

 Chapter 481 - All Out

    The first elder creased his brows and he seemed to be pondering something. Indeed, if they want the overlord position for their taking, they need to take down the very core of the family, which was Jin Rou. And now, the opportunity presented itself by their doors, so what were they hesitating of?

    It was the source of Jin Rou''s confidence. He barged in and attacked members without thinking about the consequences and wasn''t afraid of them. Remember, even Yanlu Rou was wary around them yet Jin Rou was looking at them as if they were just a bunch of ants that could be easily trampled.

    The first elder was weighing the pros and cons, and if it was worth dropping everything and go all out. He was thinking of the possible chances of the other party turning the table against them.

    Upon thinking about it carefully, he decided to take this opportunity. The first elder felt that this was the only opportunity to ever ur. If they want take down Jin Rou, why not now as it presented himself here?

    "Done deciding?" Jin Rou asked as he yawned. He was giving them the chance to contemte about their matters so that they couldn''t say he was bullying them.

    "By your tone, Your Majesty, it seems that no matter what, you are going to push this matter through." The first elder said, "Very well, we don''t have any choice. Do we?"

    The first elder was the strongest one of the Court Council. Of course, he wouldn''t fight Jin Rou one on one as it would be quite a suicidal action.

    "Right. From the very start, you don''t have any choice after doing to my grandmother." Jin Rou smiled, "Just a bunch of ingrates yet actually daring."

    The elders didn''t buy his taunts and immediately formed a formation. It was a square formation with the first elder in the middle.

    "Activate!" The council wasn''t joking around. They didn''t hesitate to use the strongest attack formation they have. It was their most powerful one that had been revised for millions of times by the past wise ancestors so that it would deliver the highest attack power possible.

    The dao of the five elders were spinning above, clearly destroying the roof of their hall. The wind was scattered violently and the sky immediately turned dark. With this, it was very obvious that they were staking everything with this one shot.

    Even if their headquarters were to be destroyed, they could immediately construct another one for their use. So, this ce didn''t actually matter at all.

    The dao formation created a celestial dragon that could withstand the ages of time. It was the strongest and oldest dragon of the time immemorial. It was revered by the masses and not everyone would dare to take it on. With it massive size of a world, who was actually brave enough to confront it?

    "A simple vision of Dragon God." Jin Rou was familiar of this dragon. After all, he had a pet who was a dragon, too. And in fact, a descendant of that legend, "It looks like you are very well prepared that you even have to use this attack."

    Jin Rou knew that in order to sessfully use this vision, they needed to painstakingly use their vitality. After all, they were daring to use the vision of the Dragon God, an existence which killed a universalw in the past. Thus, one could already imagine how strong it was.

    "You deserve this, Your Majesty. We will never dare to underestimate you." The first elder was filled with sweat and he almost puked blood, "We have given our all to this one attack, so please let us see your invincibility."

    The first elder was still talking to Jin Rou with respect. Although Jin Rou had been malicious ever since he was here, the other party didn''t bother to be angry and focus on dealing with more serious matters.

    "Very well. Let me see how invincible your vision of the Dragon God, then." Jin Rou smiled.

    The formation type of the elders was called ''Vision''. It was the recreating of something or an existence that existed millions of years ago. In order to sessfully do this, millions to billions of revisions were needed to use this. After all, you are like duplicating something or someone by using vision.

    One must know the background of the thing being envisioned. For example, the Dragon God. The ancestors of this council must have researched so hard about everything rted to this god, strarting from its techniques and dao waves to historical battles. This type of formation required immense amount of time of researching and it was quite boring.

    However, if one were to sessfully do this, they could immediately soar into the firmaments and be one of the strongest.

    This formation was also why Yanlu Rou couldn''t do something about the council although they have been malicious ever since. She needed the council''s Vision toplete the final steps of her own.

    Furthermore, Yanlu Rou was sure that if she ever dared to take this attack, she would either die or be severely injured like she was almost dying.

    "Your Majesty, let''s begin." The first elder nodded seriously. His expression couldn''t be seen but it was obvious that it was grave. This attack had depended their lives and death. It''s this one attack that would decide their future, "Now!"

    The first elder didn''t hesitate anymore.

    "Raaaa!" The Dragon God acknowledged themand and roared. Since it was only a duplicate and not the actual one, it was obvious that it had no sentience. It coiled the sky and sucked the energy dry around.

    The clouds vanished as thunderstorms without clouds appeared. It was like the end of the world was nearing. The dragon circted for many times around the sky before actually descending towards where Jin Rou was with unstoppable momentum.

    "Boom!" Then, a loud explosion that could shatter the life and void reverberated the entire world. The world shook violently, as if the heavens were seriously angered.

 Chapter 482 - Defeat

    "Thump!" This attack had seriously drained it everything from the elders. Thus, it made them kneel on the ground. The energy they used here was no joke, so this was obvious.

    The first elder was looking into the thick fog created by the attack to inspect if Jin Rou had managed to survive. However for some reason, he couldn''t do so as he could only peek at it for some time.

    "Grug!" Then, he suddenly spat a mouthful of blood and his vision turned a bit blurry. It looked like that technique had damaged his organs too much that his body couldn''t bear it.

    Now, the first elder was just hoping that Jin Rou wasn''t able to survive it or else it would be their total doom. After all, everything waa staked at that one shot. Their survival and future depended on it.

    Unfortunately, things won''t go that way.

    "That''s one strong attack." Jin Rou''s casual voice sounded which made the elders shudder, "Definitely a Vision, worthy of its name."

    Now, Jin Rou was in front of them with no damage at all. Not even s scratch could be seen on his body as if that attack was just itching him.

    "Impossible..." An elder muttered in despair. He couldn''t believe it. Their most powerful attack that could threaten even the heavens didn''t actually kill him! No, in fact, it couldn''t even damage him. What was this? What kind of monster was he to achieve this?

    Take note, even at Yanlu Rou''s level, she would be going suicidal if she dared to face this head on.

    The first elder''s was calm, but deep inside his heart was thumping really fast. Various emotions were inside trying to get out. In the past, he heard that Jin Rou defeated the devil emperor, who was a semi-universalw, and saved his family from danger. He thought that it was just an emergency power boost kept by his family if ever something they couldn''t handle happened. After all, who would believe that Jin Rou would be this strong suddenly? Furthermore, though he couldn''t see the actual cultivation of Jin Rou, his instincts were warning him not to mess with him. Unfortunately, his drive for his ambition blinded his decisions and this was the result.

    It was over. It was over for him and his prided Court Council which he painstakingly managed to maintain its position. However, though he lost, he didn''t regret anything. At least, now he was aware of how strong Jin Rou was and could leave the future to him. It wasn''t part of his n, but it was the end now anyway. There''s no turning back.

    They have stepped on the dragon''s reverse scale, and now they have to pay the price for it.

    "You lost." Jin Rou casually said with a smile. He had expected this result. One way or another, it was going to happen anyway.

    "Indeed, we have lost." The first elder was calm and in serene. It seemed that his death wasn''t that big much of a deal. In fact, even the other elders were feeling the same. They had lived long enough now and perhaps, it was now the time for their rest.

    Eternal sleep wasn''t bad anyway. They could finally rest themselves after this battle.

    Jin Rou didn''t expect that they would take it so easily. He was expecting that they would rain him curses or whatsoever. But instead, eptance was what he saw. He expected that this bunch of elders were some arrogant and loud old folks just like those he met in the past. Fortunately though, it wasn''t the case.

    "I can see that you have a great insight. I don''t understand why you have taken this path." Jin Rou was talking to the first elder. He wanted to understand the reasoning behind this. Because the more he think about it, the more he could feel that there''s something more to what the eyes could see.

    " Your Majesty, ah, it''s nothing much." The first elder sighed and smiled wryly, "It is just a mere hatred passed down from generations to generations from an ancient ancestor of ours."

    "Sigil." Yanlu Rou suddenly spoke which surprised everyone here. It looked like she just had awaken from a deep sleep.

    "Indeed, it is our Sigil Ancestor." The first elder confirmed.

    Sigil Ancestor was a brilliant and one of the strong true gods avable here in this world. He hated the Rou family to his bones that he cursed them over and over again and made a decree about this matter. And for the reason why he hated the family?

    "Our ancestor was maddened because Her Highness Yanlu Rou has prohibited him from entering the gates towards being a Zenith and he took this quite badly." The first elder sighed deeply, "Thus, he made us hate the celestial family and wanted us to avenge him. After all, true gods didn''t have long lifespan as zeniths have, so the day of his death naturally came."

    "So this is an issue from a distant past." Jin Rou didn''t imagine the things happening right now was because of something his family had done. If Jin Rou calcted the time it happened, it was probably from more or less 500 million years ago. It was already so long, yet the hatred was still there.

    "How can I let that brat Sigil enter the gates?" Yanlu Rou said with a hard tone, "I told him that it wasn''t still his time. He still needed to stabilize himself before entering that gate or the consequences will be dire. What sort of idiot was he to take my words the wrong way?"

    The two forefathers of the council had the right to be zeniths, yet only one happened to be one. Because Sigil Ancestor forced himself there and suffered death-threatening injuries, causing his cultivation to deteriorate and that was where his suffering started.

    He was feeling so much hatred, however with no one to me, how could he go on in his next life? Thus, he put the hatred and me on the celestial family, creating a decree to ever oust them if they have the chance.

 Chapter 483 - Outrageous Request

    "I don''t want to waste Your Majesty''s time, so you can send us where we rightfully belong now." The first elder smiled and said.

    He had fully epted his fate already, the same as those who were beside him. They knew that they wouldn''t be able to escape from Jin Rou''s grap no matter what. So they would save themselves the trouble of doing it. Furthermore, losing to their overlord wasn''t a bad thing at all.

    "Very well." Jin Rou nodded. This was his n and it didn''t change. He was just listening to the story of the other side of how things turned out this way, "I hope that when you have the chance to reincarnate, serve the family well."

    The first elder smiled as an answer. But for Jin Rou, he already knew what the elder meant. Then, he moved the temporal space around him and delivered various shes towards the council elders'' necks.

    sh! sh! sh! sh! sh! Soon, five fountains of blood appeared out of the elders'' body as they fell down one by one. The scene was cruel, yet it was the fastest and most painless death Jin Rou could offer.

    Jin Rou sighed after seeing this. The Court Council was no more after this. They would remain as a piece of history of this world wherein the Rou family reigns.

    Jin Rou propped up his weakened grandmother and said, "Grandma, are you alright?"

    He could sense that there were no energy left inside her, so she was greatly weakened that even standing up was extremely hard. He couldn''t help but worry.

    "This is nothing. I''m okay." Yanlu Rou waves her hand to gesture that she''s okay, "They just greatly consumed my state that''s why I''m like this. Anyway, I just need a few more minutes of rest and I''ll be able to walk again."

    Jin Rou nodded and said, "It seems the hatred between you and this council has run deep inside their veins."

    "That''s of course. That shallow brat can''t wait for his turn and wanted to take things the forceful way. I have no choice but not to give him anything face. His partner, Fluid Master, was way more capable than him." Yanlu Rou snorted as she said this.

    Fluid Master was also the founder of the council. But he created the council to support the celestial family, not to antagonize them. Unfortunately, he died way too young because ofplications of his body that couldn''t be healed.

    "Why did he rush the time?" Jin Rou asked. He couldn''t get it. As a powerful ancestor, why would he want to be stronger as soon as possible as if he was chasing something. Or perhaps he was being chased?

    "Who knows? That brat is so secretive even until his death." Yanlu Rou said, "Anyway, it''s not your problem to deal with. So stop thinking about it. Focus on training more although you are already the strongest."

    "En. Grandma, I want to go to a certain ce that I might need your help with." Jin Rou said.

    Yanlu Rou had already recovered a bit and could stand now. She looked at Jin Rou and said, "A certain ce? Jin''er, looks like you are going to ask something outrageous."

    Usually, Jin Rou didn''t ask for anyone''s help even with his family. After all, he was too independent to do that. However, now it feels like something big was about to happen.

    "Indeed. It''s an outrageous request." Jin Rou smiled and said, "Grandma, I want you to help me meet the creator."

    "What?" Yanlu Rou was taken aback by so many levels. She had hunches about what Jin Rou would ask, but not to this level, "Are you nuts, Jin''er? Do you think it''s easy to meet that existence?"

    The creator. That existence was the very one who created these five universes. It was thew and everything of this world. No one actually knew what does the creator look like. But one thing was for sure, that it was real. And only a very few had the knowledge of where it was located. One of the few was Yanlu Rou.

    Now, Jin Rou wanted to meet it? It was a suicidal move since even universalws died trying to meet that existence!

    Remember, it was the creator of all.

    "I know, Grandma." Jin Rou smiled and said, "That''s why I''m here asking you this outrageous request. I know you know the location of the creator. So, I want to test my luck and meet it."

    It looked like nothing would change his mind right now.

    "Are you aware that so many universalws, way stronger than you, had died in that ce?" Yanlu Rou said, "The universalws existence are just mere ants in front of it, so going there will be suicidal. Thus, my answer is no."

    "I know a bit about it. But my mind will not change. Even if you don''t help me, I still can do something about it. Grandma, you know that I have so many resources and connections now. Outside and inside of this universe. So you decide, will you help me or not?" Jin Rou said with a calm tone, like everything was within his grasp right now.

    "You little..." Yanlu Rou almost had a mini heart attack. This good grandson of hers was taking too much of her lifespan! Day by day, he was getting better with his words that even she couldn''t refute.

    "So will you help me or not, Grandma?" Jin Rou smiled. He knew how to deal with his grandmother now, so he didn''t have to worry about what she would answer. After all, even if she really didn''t want to help, Jin Rou still had many back up ns to boot.

    "Let me breathe first or my heart can''t take it. If I die here, I will haunt you for the rest of your lives." Yanlu Rou asked for a time out, "Jin''er you... I won''t die because of old age, perhaps I will die because of frustration from you."

    Jin Rou smiled awkwardly after hearing this.

 Chapter 484 - To Devil State Universe

    "Jin''er, what is your reason for this? Meeting the creator is no joke at all. Even if you are a universalw, you are but just an ant in front of it. Why must you take such lengths?" Yanlu Rou asked with worry. This grandson of hers was so good at making trouble and worrying her, and their family. It looked like Jin Rou was no more satisfied with traveling the worlds. He wanted more of a higher level!

    "That''s a secret for now. You''ll know it soon." Jin Rou smiled. He wasn''t yet willing to share that. After all, he wanted to make sure that it was possible.

    Yanlu Rou sighed. She knew that there would be no stopping Jin Rou right now and said, "Ten million years ago, thest portal that the creator had opened was somewhere in the Devil State Universe. I don''t know exactly, but you can trust my source."

    In actual fact, it wasn''t just Jin Rou who was trying to meet the creator. Many people wanted, too. However, no one had the chance for it. There were a lucky few, but they were killed inside.

    Now, the only possible way of getting to the creator was to find where the exact coordinates of the next portal. It was very random and it usually showed of at a ce where there was a few to none residents.

    And of course, let''s not forget the time of this portal. No one actually knew how to open one, and they needed to wait when this would arrive. It would take at least years and years of calction beforeing down to the right answer.

    "I see. Devil State." Jin Rou contemted. His master''s legacy had also included the variois and deep research about the creator so he understood a gist of it. The words were tooplicated to be fully understood but he had some clues about it and would probably understand it once he found another clues, "I must make a trip there towards Devil State, grandma."

    "Right now already?" Yanlu Rou was already expecting this answers. But she was still surprised that it was very urgent for Jin Rou.

    "Yes, Mother will surely tear up when she see me leaving again so I don''t want to hurt her. I''ll be back soon." Jin Rou smiled.

    "Must you really do this?" Yanlu Rou asked once again, "You are going to do something suicidal, Jin''er."

    "Grandma, I''m not going to die. At least, not there." Jin Rou assured Yanlu Rou, "You see, I''m already strong enough to protect my family. Must you really need to worry about it? Don''t worry, I''ll be done in a jiffy so wait for me toe home."

    Yanlu Rou took a deep breath. She knew everything was more than what met the eye, but she didn''t force it more and said, "Alright, you can go now. I''ll deal with the little things here in the council."

    "Okay. Goodbye, Grandma. See you soon." Jin Rou smiled and activated the portal and entered it. He won''t waste time and immediately try to achieve his aim as soon as possible.

    Yanlu Rou sighed deeper when she saw the disappearing back of her precious grandson who was going to take a suicidal endeavor. Anyway, no one could stop him now even of she wanted to, given with his strong powers. All she'' could do was to trust Jin Rou in this.

    ---

    Jin Rou was meditating inside his space. As far as he remembered, the tracking of the right coordinates towards the Devil State would take at least 30 minutes, so he was resting. For the past days, he hadn''t enough sleep and he didn''t have the luxury to do so. Anyway, it was a good thing that he was finally able to rest as he could feel that his body was a bit weakening. Perhaps although he was already aw, there were still limits when it came to his body.

    Then, while meditating, Jin Rou was trying to reorganize and remember the legacy that his master had left. In truth, there were so many things that his master left and he didn''t know where to start. However, one of the most important ones was the research about the creator.

    His master was really worthy of his title. With this kind of knowledge, Jin Rou could already be invincible enough to topple the worlds even if he wasn''t talented. Not just that, if Jin Rou wanted to idle for the rest of his lives, his master left enough treasures and resources for him.

    The space had experienced countless turbulence during passage. Though these urrences were normal, the intensity wasn''t. It seemed that something was off.

    But Jin Rou didn''t pay it any mind. It was just a mere insect trying to act cool. So naturally, he wouldn''t bother giving it a nce.

    "Devil State Universe. Looks like I''m going near." Jin Rou could sense the devil dao hundred thousands of kilometers apart. So he could feel that he''s going to be there soon.

    Jin Rou had read so many books about this ancient universe. It was said to be a brilliant race on top of being friends with humans. But now after the forefathers died, the situation worsened to the worst possible state. No one knew what exactly happened. But many spected it must be conspiracy or either an irreconcble feud.

    He heard so many legends about this universe and was said to be more resourceful than their universe despite ranking the lowest.

    "Boom!" Then, Jin Rou got out of his space and what met him was a vast cknd filled with devil dao. The sky was dark as the atmosphere wasn''t that good to feel. Nevertheless, Jin Rou was not affected. It might be vomit-inducing for others, but for Jin Rou, who was even used to the strong stench of blood, it wasn''t a big deal.

    Jin Rou didn''t know where in the Devil State had hended nor what kind of ce was this. Anyway, he''s going to take his time here and be familiar with it.

 Chapter 485 - Coffin Lady

    Jin Rou keep on walking, trying to find a living being to ask. He wasn''t very familiar with this universe, thus he needed to know where he was. Unfortunately, several hours had passed yet it was still unfruitful. Nevertheless, Jin Rou moved forward.

    This ce seemed to be a desert. Jin Rou tried to get to the bottom of its origins, yet it wasn''t avable. It just meant that the desert had been here for so long now that history hadn''t had a record for it. Anyway, it was again an unfortunate thing. If Jin Rou could find the origins of this ce, it was easier to get out of this.

    "If I remember correctly, there are a lot of deserts in the Devil State." Jin Rou said, "But there are only a few which have this kind of cold degree."

    Indeed. It was already night there, and the temperature dropped into the worst possible point. In fact, Jin Rou could see that the sand was being frozen.

    The Devil State had only one huge world. But the size of it was three timesrger than thergest world of the multiverse. If Jin Rou wanted to travel around the ces, it wouldn''t be possible right now unless he had several months to spare.

    After another hour passed, Jin Rou finally saw a dim light not faraway from him. He smiled and immediately rushed towards that ce and saw a beautiful woman with a golden hair, curling up inside an energy ball.

    The woman was so beautiful that everything around here would run away in shame. Her face was perfectly made just for her.

    Jin Rou looked down and saw that this woman might havee from that ck coffin. Jin Rou observed and touched it to find some clues. Too bad though, it didn''t bear any results. But there was something he was sure of, the coffin and the woman was harmless. At least, for now.

    "Buzz!" Jin Rou tried to touch the woman in attempt to pull her down, but the energy barrier reacted and gave various kinds of electric shocks.

    Though it wouldn''t hurt him, Jin Rou still decided to trace his hand back. Perhaps, this woman would wake up soon and he just needed to wait a little bit.

    However, Jin Rou''s alertness suddenly raised up high as he felt peopleing this way. As a reaction, he hid his presence and waited for their arrival. With their footsteps, it sounded like they were in a rush as if their lives were on the line.

    Finally, they arrived. A group of devils in armors came. All of them had a horn or two and they appeared very intimidating. Although they couldn''t bepared to those generals of thete devil emperor, they were still very capable.

    "You human." Themander of the group spoke with a deep voice, "You are quite bringing us so much trouble just to find you. Do you really think that just because you are protected by your coffin, we cannot do something about you?"

    The words were filled with threat and Jin Rou''s ears couldn''t help but twitch for some reason.

    "Now, don''t pretend to feel asleep. I know you have already awaken." Themander demanded with such an imposing tone, "Stop giving us trouble ande back. You are treasure valued by our young master. We cannot afford to waste you."

    "I have already told you that you all will never have my cooperation." Then suddenly, the eyes of the golden woman opened and spoke, "Unless you give more rights to my fellow humans here, there is nothing to be discussed."

    "Lady, stop being imprudent. You know that you''re asking for a big thing. It''s not easy to raise the rights just because you say so. Furthermore, the young master has yet to have that kind of authority." Themander spout out words coldly. Basically speaking, he was denying the request once again.

    Jin Rou realized that the humans here in this ce must have a very low rights that thisdy needed to go to such lengths just to achieve it.

    "I know that he doesn''t have that kind of authority. But his returned forefather has, don''t you think?" Thedy smiled.

    "Preposterous! Who do you think you are to address the Forefather that way?" Themander was enraged, "Do you think that just because you are the prized treasure of our young master, I won''t dare to hurt right now? Check your privilege, mere human."

    "Oh, then you will dare?" Thedy smirked and her golden long hair fluttered by the wind as she deactivated the barrier, "Come, then. I don''t mind chopping your head off from your body to teach you bunch of devil bastards that I''m not easy to deal with. After all if I am, I''m not worthy being the owner of the Wistful Dark Coffin."

    Wistful Dark Coffin! Jin Rou was surprised. No wonder the coffin was very familiar to him. It was actually the coffin that he had read in the legends. It was a treasure that the heavens had given to the cultivators around the multiverse.

    The coffin boasted an impregnable defense that even peak gods couldn''t easily break. Though the origins of the coffin was said to be from the heavens, a few existences knew that it wasn''t the case. Anyway, it was a different topic from here, so let''s just drop it.

    Themander was gritting his teeth and trying to hold back his rage. He just said those words in order to threaten thedy, yet it seemed that it wasn''t effective and bit him back. It was humiliating, but what could he do? Hurt her? That''s impossible, unless he didn''t want his life anymore.

    "Why aren''t you saying something?" Thedy sneered, "I thought you''re strong enough to hurt me that you keep on threatening me. Where is the confidence now? Ah, that''s too bad. I thought you have guts yet it turned out that you don''t even have the required balls to do so."

    Hearing these words, themander almost spat a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 486 - Death

    "You really want me to use force here?" Themander wanted to skin this woman alive for this humiliation. He was a respectedmander of the devil army yet he was just tantly insulted here as if he was nothing but a mere ant. Now, his patience was running thin and anytime from now, he might explode and attack.

    "Why not? Show me what amander level of your army like you got." The woman smiled as she descended. The way she did it was graceful and filled with overbearingness at the same time, "Come, attack me. I promise that no one will me you for attacking me. Not even your young master."

    "Then let''s do it!" Themander finally unleashed his pent up anger towards the woman and draw the giant sword behind him, "If you can survive my attacks, I''ll admit my defeat."

    "You want me to be on the receiving end?" The woman could see through what themander was trying to aim. Nevertheless, she didn''t mind and said, "Very well, if you want it that way. But if I survive your attacks, you need to crawl your way towards me and beg for my forgiveness. How is it?"

    Themander widened his eyes in shock and fury. To think that this woman still wanted to humiliate him more. His rationality was thrown out of the window and answered with a thundering voice, "So be it. But if I win, you will do it instead and lick my shoes!"

    Jin Rou, who was watching by the sidelines with his presence off, couldn''t help but shake his head. Thismander was sort of an idiot. It was clear as day that thedy wasn''t afraid of him and even a normal person could see that the she wasn''t someone to trifle with. Yet, thismander was so furious because his ego was stepped on and threw his reasoning out of the windows, clearly pitting his own grave.

    He already knew the oue of this match. He didn''t need to see it through.

    "Fine by me." The womanughed a bit and said, "Let''s begin. Stop wasting my time. After all, you''re still going to crawl towards me."

    "Speak if you really win!" Themander shouted and gathered the thousand sword daos avable in the vicinity. The energy circted around his giant sword and appeared to be a red aura with thorns in all sides. It appeared very domineering and powerful, as if it was a weapon made to destroy the heavens. The space between the two shortened by quite a few and void fluctuations followed through. He bent his knees and charged his giant sword by the back, "Die!"

    Themander was determined to kill the woman and didn''t care about the consequences if ever he seeded. His soldiers wanted to stop him but their levels couldn''t make them do it and themander''s rationality was gone. If they tried to stop him, they might be the one to sufferter on. Thus, they could only watch their leader with pale faces.

    Thedy chuckled after seeing a giant red sh arcing her way. She wasn''t intimidated and in fact was mocking this attack, "I expected it would be a grand or world-destroying technique. Yet, this is just that. I''m so disappointed."

    Then, she stretched her right hand and opened her palm and said, "Cancel."

    "Poof!" And suddenly, the sword arc that to supposedly attack her vanished into thin air like a bubble.

    "Insignificant technique. If you want topete with me, at least have those world-destroying levels of weapons and scrolls." Thedy was filled with mockery as she looked at themander.

    "Impossible! T-this is impossible!" Themander''s face paled. That was his most pride technique that he had in his whole life. It saved him countless of times during wars and battles. He revised it for no less than a thousand times to make it better and stronger. Yet, it appeared insignificant in front of this woman. How could he ept that? So him refusing to believe this reality was understandable.

    "You''ve lost. Now, crawl your way towards me. Don''t make me repeat myself." The woman''s voice was cold and superior. She had the voice that wouldn''t make the enemy''s back down or else they would face death immediately.

    "I am one of themanders of the devil''s army. You want me to do something shameful? You must be dreaming!" Themander''s face was burning with humiliation. Reneging from his words was actually easy for him. After all, there were only him and his soldiers here. No one would know this event.

    "Oh? So you''re going back to your words, then?" Thedy raised her right brow, seemingly entertained.

    "That''s right. I''m going to renege my words. What can you do about it? Do you think you can do something ˇŞ" Themander couldn''t finish his words as he immediately pressed down by an invincible aura, pinning him to the ground, "Urgh!"

    "Then you deserve death." The eyes of thedy was cold enough to deter everyone here into the coldest point of their lives. They felt like their end would be soon, especially themander.

    "Y-y-you will dare to kill me?!" Themander was frightened by those eyes. He could feel his back sweating from the look of those eyes. Those eyes were something like of a predator at the top of the food chain. But he refused to die like this and immediately threaten her, "I am Young Master Zuyan''s righthand man. His most trusted aid. You are aware of that! Furthermore, Young Master Zuyan''s brother is the currentˇŞ ahhhhhhhh!"

    Again, themander couldn''t finish his words as fire suddenly emerged from the ground. The fire immediately touched him and it went to all his parts. His screams echoed into the million voids as he beg for help. Unfortunately, no one would be there to save him. Not even the wind wound dare to.

    And just like that, his life ended with so much regret, fury, and indignation.

 Chapter 487 - Shcwal Coffin

    "Commander!" One of the soldiers cried out in fear. He looked at the woman in front of him with a terrified expression. He wanted to say something, but his body was shaking nonstop.

    "What, you want to follow yourmander''s steps?" The woman smirked and asked the soldier. If this bunch wanted to try something funny, she wouldn''t mind letting them follow theirmander to the yellow river.

    The soldier shut his mouth and fell back. He didn''t dare to stay here any longer and left without thinking about anything. What mattered the most was he was alive and he would do everything to keep it.

    The two other soldiers saw theirpanion running and immediately did the same. Theirmander had already died, so what''s there to be worthy of risking their lives here? They would just aski for death by staying here.

    "Useless ants." Of course, the woman did not bother to chase after them. They''re just insignificant beings in her eyes. Furthermore, even if they chose to report this matter to their young master, she didn''t care. Might as well have him personallye to find her, that way, she would waste less time in killing him.

    "Show yourself. I know you are there for a while now." Then, she suddenly spoke as if she was talking to someone.

    Jin Rou knew that she was talking to him. He chuckled and put off his concealing technique.

    Jin Rou was now in his favorite disguise, appearing not so handsome. Just average at best or a little over it. He smiled and said, "Hello."

    "Do you really think you can hide from my eyes?" The woman sneered. She looked at Jin Rou from head to toe and didn''t find any distinguishing features. Thus, she couldn''t help but look down on him.

    "No, of course." Jin Rou smiled. He purposely used that kind of concealing where she could see him through so that she would be aware that he didn''t have any maliceing here. If Jin Rou wished, with Jin Rou''s level, he could easily conceal himself without her noticing him.

    "So why are you here?" The woman asked with a hurried voice, "If you think of owning me too, I''m sorry but not everyone is qualified to do so. In fact, even that young master they are boasting a while ago doesn''t have the qualifications."

    "I know." Jin Rou didn''t want to bicker with this unreasonable woman and said, "I''m just here to seek for a certain location."

    "A certain location?" The woman was quite intrigued, "Okay, tell me what is it. I''m in a foul mood right now, but I don''t mind helping you a bit."

    Jin Rou looked at this woman for the second time around. A while ago, she was clearly looking down at him. Yet now, she was willing to help him? It appeared that the mood swing of this certain female was quick as the speed of light.

    The woman noticed the weird gaze of Jin Rou as if he was looking at someone with a screw loose in her head, "What? Look, I''m trying to help you. If you don''t want to, then scram."

    And now, she was annoyed. Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh, "It''s not like that. Actually, I''m seeking for the location where the portal of the Heavens had opened in the past."

    Hearing this, the woman looked scared a bit but it was just for a split second, "You want to know where it opened? Let''s have a reality check, do you know what kind of thing you are seeking? It cannot be described as dangerous, or catastrophic. It is far worse than that."

    The woman had lived for a long time now and was fully aware of what happened that day when the Heaven''s Door opened here in the Devil State. So many people tried to enter it and seek for treasures on the other side. Yet, when they returned, they were nothing but a pile of bones left.

    Take note, many powerful gods had tried their luck with their capable armies there, yet no one had returned alive.

    "You look like you know where is it." Jin Rou could see her through and said, "Then that''s good, can you help me out a bit?"

    "Are you nuts?" The woman was stumped. Despite her overbearing nature, she couldn''t help but feel afraid of those words, "You are thinking of going to that ce? So many had died there and you still want to go to that cursed ce?"

    "Why not? I will just try to find some clues there and that''s it. If there''s nothing left, we can just leave." Jin Rou said casually. This woman shouldn''t be afraid of anything. After all, she was with the biggest security she could ever experience in her lifetime.

    "If you want to die that much, you don''t have to drag anyone with you!" The womanshed out and said, "I, Shcwal Coffin, will not risk my life to go there for a mere stranger!"

    "Okay, then." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders in helplessness, "Just tell me where is that ce and what it''s called. That''s enough, you don''t have to apany me there."

    If the other party wasn''t willing to apany him, that''s okay. Though it would be more trouble of seeking directions, at least he already had the location and won''t be a headless chicken anymore.

    "You! Are you really crazy or you''re just in stupid?! I told you. That ce is cursed and dangerous. Very very dangerous that even I, a Zenith, will not dare to linger around! With your mere power as a barely True God, do you think you can survive there?" Shcwal Coffin was puffing up and down with her face beet red, "Take note, many peak Zeniths had tried their luck inside yet they could only return here with their lives lost and piles of bones left!"

    Shcwal Coffin couldn''t understand why a mere low level cultivator like him was pushing it. There were just two possible reasons here, he''s either stupid or brave!

 Chapter 488 - Exasperated

    "It''s useless trying to stop me." Jin Rou shook his head, "I need to go there. And just like I said, you don''t need toe with me. Just tell me the location and the name, it will be more than enough."

    Jin Rou was speaking the truth. He wouldn''t push his objectives towards someone else if they didn''t want to. After all, he could do this alone. In fact, if even Schwal Coffin didn''t want to say the name and location, he could still use some ways to find it.

    Schwal Coffin was speechless. Even top beings weren''t nning to go there yet this young man wanted to seek it. She didn''t know if this man was still clear in his head. Anyway, since it came to this, she might as well go along with it, "Fine. If you want, I can lead you there."

    She was very curious how capable of Jin Rou was to seek for that ce. She was aware that Jin Rou wasn''t seeking death there, she found some clues in his eyes and could tell that Jin Rou would be there for a certain reason.

    "Good, I''m Jin by the way." Jin Rou smiled and said, "It''s nice to receive help from you, Miss Schwal Coffin."

    Jin Rou clearly was grateful. With Schwal leading the way, it would be less trouble and stress on him.

    "You don''t need to do this so formally." Schwal Coffin waved her hand, "I''m just going to lead the way up to there. But I will say this again, even peak beings died there. And that zone was ced as the most forbidden ce here in this universe. In fact, the n might might arrest you if they find you trying to enter that zone."

    "Zone?" Jin Rou said, "I particrly don''t care about them. So let theme if they want."

    Schwal Coffin looked at Jin Rou piercing gaze and said, "The ce is called Death ck Zone, located south from here. If we use teleportation scroll, I can determine the right coordinates. Unfortunately, this desert doesn''t let cultivators use teleportation portals nor scrolls, so we have to get out of here first."

    Jin Rou was also aware of this. He tried using his teleportation gates here yet it couldn''t activate. Take note, he was already a universalw yet he still couldn''t bypass thews of this ce. It just meant that this desert was created once by someone on the same level as him, or stronger.

    "So you know how to get out of this ce then?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Obviously. I have been here for so many times now, that I already memorized all parts of this ce." Jin Schwal Coffin smiled, "Besides, I am one of the prestigious Coffin Treasure n. This is natural and normal."

    Coffin Treasure n. Jin Rou had read this n from an old record ced in their library. They were treasures with a sentience, and could cultivate too. Their origin couldn''t be tracked as they were from a distant era. But one thing was for sure, they were very powerful treasures even if they didn''t have an owner.

    "Okay, so you lead the way then. I don''t waste anymore time. My time is limited." Jin Rou said in a hurry.

    "I hate people demanding things from me. If you can''t wait, you can just leave on your own." As a prideful treasure, she couldn''t take it lightly.

    "I can do so, if you really want." Jin Rou smiled. Clearly trying to provoke her.

    Schwal Coffin didn''t expect this overbearing response from Jin Rou. It felt like whether she helped him or not, it won''t matter at all. Not just that, the way he looked at her was as if he was looking down on her.

    "Follow me." Schwal Coffin wanted to teach this man a lesson. But her instincts were kept on ringing as if she was being warned not to do anything funny. Thus, she could only held it back and let Jin Rou follow her. In any way, she could just collect the debt until she fully understood the extent of the other party''s power.

    Jin Rouughed. He knew that he sessfully provoked this treasure. That''s good, too. If in case she dared to attack, he would have the proper justification of his nned action.

    ---

    Almost a day had passed. Jin Rou and Shcwal finally reached the outside of this desert. What met them was arge body of water that you couldn''t see how much it expand.

    "This is the outside of the desert, the Reminisce Sea." Schwal Coffin introduced the ce, "Here, you can trigger some distant memories from your past though it was random. So it can probably be happy or sad memories."

    "Okay, I don''t care about it. Just activate the teleportation scroll you have there and let''s go." Jin Rou said with a hurried tone.

    "You want to use mine?" A certain treasure was exasperated and puffed, "Look, I already helped you get out of here and now I''m about to help you reach your destination. And still, you want me to use my own scroll for your expenditure? Just how thick your skin was?"

    "I don''t have any scroll in mine, so clearly you have to use yours." Jin Rou smirked. It was the truth.

    "And do you really think I will really use mine?" Schwal Coffin wanted to skin this person alive right at this moment. If her instincts were telling her not to, she really did already earlier.

    "You have to use yours. You don''t have a choice, anyway." Jin Rou said, "Just use it. I''ll properlypensate youter when everything is settled. How about it?"

    "Hah, what can you possibly have? Forget it. I''ll use this once. It will be up to you how to return home." Schwal Coffin sneered. Her heart was bleeding from using the scroll. After all, it was very precious and expensive.

    Nevertheless, she gritted her teeth and was about to use it, only to be blocked by arge shadow in front. She looked up and already understood what was going on.

 Chapter 489 - Young Master Prisyan

    Clear up above the sky, a full battalion was there with their faces chinned up. They were filled with pride as they hold their weapons and was battle-ready to annihte anyone in their path. But the army wasn''t what captivating there the most, it was the young man in front of them. He was holding a fan and looking down at the world with eyes filled with contempt.

    "Schwal, it seems that letting you out makes you socent that you even dared to defy my orders." The handsome young man with a white knight armor smiled, "However, I am a forgiving Young Master. Return with me and everything will be settled."

    "Prisyan, I told you that you don''t own me. I tagged along with you because it''s beneficial for me. Now that there is no longer benefit for me, so I have no reason to stay by your side." Schwal Coffin said, "You have benefitted and I benefitted, we had an equal exchange and things muste to an end by that time already."

    "I am the sole Young Master of the Devil n, who will dare to defy me?" Prisyan wasn''t annoyed by Schwal''s words. In fact, he seemed to be having fun. The more she resisted, the more he would want her more.

    "Prisyan, have you forgotten? Your n is going downhill now that you''ve lost so may people especially your father during the expedition to attack another universe." Schwal Coffin urately attacked the deepest and worst wound Prisyan had. To make this man mad and lost hisposure, she needed to attack where it most hurt.

    Unfortunately, there was no irritation or madness appeared in Prisyan''s face. In fact, he was still beaming with a smile and said, "If you think of angering me by that, it''s no longer effective. While I agree with you that my n went downhill, now that my forefather has returned, vitalizing the n will be assured. Thus, you can say that we will rise once again."

    "What?" Schwal Coffin didn''t expect the rumor to be true. The forefather was someone who had lived since time immemorial, and that was billions of years ago. How could he possibly still alive? But the Prisyan had no reason to lie. After all, it wouldn''t benefit him one way or another.

    Jin Rou had no reaction about this. After all, he clearly knew who was the young master talking about. Nevertheless, he was out of this issue, so he wanted Schwal Coffin to deal with this as soon as possible.

    "You heard it right." Prisyan smiled with pride and said, "Though it was really unfortunate that my father has died during the expedition, since our forefather has returned, then we can be assured that the n will rise once again. So I can assure you now, that when you return with me, the resources for you will be tripled if not doubled."

    It was a tempting offer. For a treasure like Schwal, she needed tons of resources in order to get stronger. Now that Prisyan was assuring her that the resources for her would be doubled or tripled, how could she possibly outright reject it?

    True enough. Schwal Coffin couldn''t help but contemting about the offer. She knew the young master well. He wouldn''t say words unless he was capable of it, and he always stayed true to his words. Thus, the offer must be real, which made her think twice.

    Jin Rou looked at the hesitating treasure and chuckled, "If you think it will be more beneficial to you, juste with them. I already know the details, so it will not be difficult for me to find the right ce."

    Prisyan looked at Jin Rou and knit his brows. He particrly didn''t care about this man, but he was feeling some sort of jealousy.

    Schwal Coffin looked at Jin Rou. She shook her head and said, "Young Master Prisyan, I''m sorry but I don''t want to return."

    The treasure just went along with the voice inside her head that kept on saying that she should stay by Jin Rou''s side. Furthermore, the voice said that she might find out her origins if she followed him, thus leading her into deciding it this way.

    Jin Rou smiled at her response. It looked like she was still decisive enough to know what should be followed.

    "Schwal, do you know what you are trying to lose?" The young master was a bit angered, "A million worth of resources. Normal beings can''t umte that kind of amount and yet I''m just giving it to you to be stronger. If you don''t take it, aren''t you afraid that someone might take your ce?"

    "You mean another Coffin? It''s fine." Schwal Coffin smiled and turned her back, "I''m a very busy person nowadays, so I don''t have that much time to amodate you, Young Master Prisyan. So I''ll be excusing myself now."

    "You..." Prisyan couldn''t believe that Schwal actually let go such a wonderful opportunity to devour so many resources. After all, there''s no one other than the n could possibly feed her this kind of amount. Then, he looked at Jin Rou with murderous intent and said, "Is it be cause of this man that you aren''t willing toe home with me?"

    Jin Rou shook his head. He knew this woulde. After all, all dots would connect to him and it''s easy to deduce. Anyway, there''s no helping about it.

    "Whether it''s him or not has nothing to do with you. After all, we aren''t even dating or anything. I stayed by your side because it''s beneficial for me. Thus, in other words, we have a mutual rtionship out of benefits." Schwal Coffin said coldly, "So my matters have nothing to do with you. So if you will excuse me, please."

    "Do you really think I will let you go that easily?" The young master''s eyes were filled with intense hatred and jealousy, "I''m not going down without a fight. If you really want to, show me how capable that man is."

 Chapter 490 - Pretty Insignificant

    Since the other party couldn''t vent his frustrations on his woman, he chose to do it with the man he thought of being involved. Jin Rou had known thising, so it wasn''t a surprise.

    "Stop asking for trouble, Prisyan." Schwal Coffin said with a warning. Did this young master really think that he could do whatever he wanted here? "This has nothing to do with the man I am with right now, so stay him out of this."

    "Why are you so protective of him? I haven''t done anything to him yet." The burning eyes of jealousy of Prisyan intensified. He was very sure that this man had something to do with this, "I just want to test his capabilities. What is wrong with that? In other words, we are going to exchange pointers."

    "That is not required. This man is not required to do your bidding." Schwal Coffin firmly said, clearly not backing down an inch, "So please give up. It''s useless."

    Prisyan''s eyes darkened and his expression distorted. He looked at Jin Rou and sneered, "Man, are you going to keep on hiding behind a woman''s back? So much for being a man but only to be protected."

    He was trying to provoke Jin Rou. Since it would be useless with Schwal Coffin blocking, he would then provoke the other party toe his way.

    Schwal Coffin creased his brows. She could see through what he was nning. She wanted to speak something, but Jin Rou tapped her shoulder and shook his head.

    Then, Jin Rou stepped forward and switched ces with Schwal Coffin. She muttered in surprise, "What are you doing? Don''t let him get into you. Think before you do something!"

    For Schwal Coffin, it was an idiotic move. To be affected by mere words, wasn''t he shallow?

    The young master smiled. Yes, that should be it. Bite my provocations so that I will have a reason to teach you a lesson.

    "Young Master Prisyan, is it?" Jin Rou looked up and stared at the smiling young master, "My name is Jin. If you want to exchange pointers, I don''t mind."

    "Oh? Now, you are growing some guts." Prisyan smirked and said, "Very well. I respect your braveness. We shall exchange pointers."

    There was no room for negotiation. Prisyan would push this no matter what.

    Schwal Coffin was now frustrated. She couldn''t believe that this man would be suicidal enough to ept the challenge. For heaven''s sake, Prisyan was the most talented devil as of this era and everyone was expecting him to be the next emperor. Thus, almost all resources of the n had been used to him. With such a man with talent, how could Jin Rou possibly defeat him?

    On the other hand, she could also see how calm and confident the way Jin Rou moved. So it was not easy to understand what was going on.

    "Let''s do it this way. One attack, one defend. We''ll take turns for that. Whoever couldn''t receive the attack will be the loser. How about it?" Prisyan said. He suggested the fastest and most convenient way of showing his power.

    "Okay, then. You attack first." Jin Rou flew upwards and lined himself with Prisyan. He was also smiling as if this wasn''t a big matter at all.

    Prisyan was irritated by that smile. He should be the only one smiling here. What was he smiling for? Anyway, it would be the end for himter on so he would let him do what he wanted, "Very well. I will do the first attack."

    Then, suddenly, the air changed directions. The army fell back in a hurried state as if their lives were on the line. Next, Prisyan circted the devil energy here and made it into a torrential vortex.

    The seas shook asrge tidal waves appeared one after another. It was like a catastrophic level of a skill that could erase a part of this whole world.

    "Prisyan, are you nuts?! For exchange pointers, you''re going to use that kind of skill?" Schwal Coffin was obviously angered. This Prisyan was trying to kill Jin Rou once and for all. She had to do something about this, or else it wouldn''t be a good result.

    "There is no rule stated that I cannot use this kind of skill, yes? So you have no right to question me right now. Just be prepared toe home with meter on." Prisyan smiled and sneered at the same time. In truth, he merely wanted to teach the guy a lesson, but seeing Jin Rou''s confident expression, he couldn''t help but use this instead.

    "No, I won''t allow this!" Schwal Coffin shouted, "This is not a proper exchange of pointers."

    Prisyan looked at Schwal Coffin but didn''t say anything.

    "Just let him be. If he wants to use it, then he can." Jin Rou finally spoke. Whatever the other party used, how could it possibly hurt him, a universalw? So Schwal Coffin''s worry was needless.

    "I really hate your guts." Seeing that Jin Rou wasn''t even a bit intimidated, Prisyan gritted his teeth and said, "Very well. ept it!"

    "Boom!" The devil vortexnded on Jin Rou within a split second and exploded. It affected the whole terrain and ttened the nearby small inds.

    "What power!" Prisyan didn''t expect that the oue would be this amazing. After all, he didn''t use the skill that often so he couldn''t estimate how strong it would be. But now, he could clearly see that zeniths have to think twice if they wanted to catch this bare handed.

    Afterwards, he looked at the distance where the cortex exploded. He no longer could feel the presence of the other party thus assuming that he was already dead, "Hah, serves him right."

    Schwal Coffin''s eyes widened in terrible shock as she tried to find life signs from Jin Rou, only to find nothing. She was about to shout his name when a familiar figure appeared out of the thick smoke.

    Of course, it was Jin Rou, who wasn''t even scratched a bit. He looked at Prisyan and smiled, "Nice skill. Though pretty insignificant in front of me."

 Chapter 491 - Flick

    "Impossible!" Prisyan was extremely surprised. That vortex was his most powerful attack and not even his elders dared to face it head on. Yet, this unknown man from unknown origins faced it and survived without being scratched! He first thought that Jin Rou might had teleported himself. However, he removed this notion right away. It was impossible since he was very sure that Jin Rou didn''t move away.

    On the other hand, Schwal Coffin''s expression wasn''t any different. The surprise Jin Rou brought was heaven defying that she almost lost her heartbeat that time.

    "You have a good foundation. With your extreme talents, you will be a treasure-pce Zenith in no time." Jin Rou couldn''t help but praise, "Not to mention, your eagerness to learn will add boost to it and you might be stronger than that in the future."

    Jin Rou could see that this young master hadn''t ck cultivation. He was filled with hard work and everything he had now was from it. It was rare for a spoiled young master to have this trait, but Prisyan had it. It was worthy of beingmended.

    Prisyan didn''t answer. His thoughts were all mess after his most powerful attack being negated just like that. It was a huge blow. After all, Jin Rou appeared to be only slightly older than him yet he could pull off this feat.

    "Now, it''s my turn yes?" Jin Rou smiled and said, "But don''t worry. Although you nned to kill me, I won''t do the same. I still have to give your forefather face."

    Jin Rou flicked his finger and thousand space adjustments were made. The air force changed direction and stter in which directed to Prisyan.

    "Ah!" Then, a massive wind force struck the young master and was blown away several kilometers and fell off to the ground.

    Jin Rou smiled. He didn''t use any forceful force to attack and just purely blew the young master away and let him know the disparity between Jin Rou and him. It was the best way to do things right now. After all, he couldn''t really kill the young master no matter how annoying he was since he was Priyo''s descendant.

    Schwal Coffin widened her eyes in surprise. She couldn''t follow through how did Jin Rou pulled it as everything happened so fast. The next thing she knew was that Prisyan was already on the ground lying. She knew how powerful thetter was. If Jin Rou could push him off easily like that, then just how powerful was he? So many thoughts were running on her mind unanswered.

    "You''ve lost." Jin Rou looked at the lying Prisyan on the ground. But his eyes had no mockery or anything malicious.

    Prisyan gritted his teeth and struggled to stand up. Although he didn''t get any fatal injury, that wind distorted the waves of his body leading him to having difficulty to stand up.

    Indeed. He had lost. Even a talented young master as him and a hardworking man as him, he still lost. But for him, this loss wasn''t anything big deal. This must be his stepping stone towards more greatness.

    "Yes, I have lost." Prisyan was thought that never be afraid to ept defeats as it would all lead to a victory in the end. He was young yet he was already matured. It was no wonder Jin Rou spared him.

    Jin Rou smiled. He expected this already. To ept such defeat like it was normal was a talent. After all, spoiled young masters nowadays would be stupid enough to spout nonsense to add more humiliation for themselves to exact revenge.

    Prisyan might be prideful, but he knew where to ce it, which was amazing in a sense.

    "So I''m afraid we have to go now, Young Master Prisyan." Jin Rou said politely, "You have to do your end, right?"

    "Fret not, I''m not going to go back on my words." Prisyan coldly said, "So you can go freely without anything to think of."

    In truth, Prisyan didn''t want to let Schwal Coffin go. However, he knew that he would be helpless against someone who was stronger than him by countless levels. He would be just asking for death if he did so.

    "That''s good, then." Jin Rou said, "By the way, is your forefather still recuperating?"

    When Jin Rou saved the old devil, he had so many grave wounds that even him was helpless against it. Thus, he was worried that it might be taking a toll now.

    Prisyan was surprised about how casual Jin Rou was talking about his forefather. However, he still answered, "Forefather is getting better."

    The young master could feel that there was a connection between Jin Rou and his forefather, thus he was trying to seek answers by prying deeply on Jin Rou. Unfortunately, thetter remained a mystery covered with a thick fog.

    Jin Rou scanned his storage and search for a potion. Afterwards, he handed it over to Prisyan, "Catch this."

    Prisyan was surprised by the sudden throw but he managed to catch the potion. It was a ss bottle filled with red color something. It was sparkling and was filled with vitality. One nce and he already knew that it was very essential.

    "I personally concocted it so tell your forefather to drink a drop per day. It will help him boost his vitality and fasten his recovery by many times. Don''t worry, it''s very safe even if you taste it right now." Jin Rou said, "Your forefather is a very good man. I usually hate devils, but I don''t hate him. So we''ll be leaving now."

    Prisyan had yet to recover from his utter surprise when Jin Rou and Schwal Coffin disappeared. It took him more than two minutes to digest everything and came into realization. He wanted to ask Jin Rou about something, however, the target was no longer around.

    "Jin..." Prisyan murmured. He remembered that when the forefather talked to him, he said that he was helped by a young man named Jin. When you connect the dots, you can easily find out that who he just met right now and that who helped his forefather in the past was the same person.

    Realizing this, he couldn''t help but p his forehead in stupidity.

 Chapter 492 - Death Black Zone

    In just a minute, Schwal and Jin Rou had arrived at their destination. This was the most dangerous ces that even top beings didn''t dare to linger, Death ck Zone. It was nothing but a solid ins filled with death aura. The stench of blood was also strong that it was irritating in the nose. There were also several thin smokesing out from below. Who knows whatid below there?

    "Finally." Jin Rou smiled and said, "You can go now. I can take the rest here. Don''t worry, after I''m done with my things here. I''lle to find you."

    Obviously, he was talking to Schwal Coffin.

    The other party looked at him with suspicious eyes and asked, "Who are you really?"

    It was understandable. The movements Jin Rou showed during the battle against Prisyan was overwhelmingly powerful that even her didn''t think she would fare different. That flick from Jin Rou contained at least a power of a world, clearly had the ability to destroy it. Thinking about this couldn''t help but send a chill down on her spine.

    "I told you that I''m Jin." Jin Rou answered. He wasn''t willing to indulge more information about him, and Schwal Coffin should take the hint.

    Of course, Schwal could clearly see the hidden intention. However, she was still curious. She wanted to ask more when Jin Rou stepped on the zone with no hesitation and continued to walk off.

    "Wait!" Schwal tried to shout. But it seemed that Jin Rou could no longer hear him. She was hesitating whether to enter or not. After all, entering it meant you were ready to shoulder the wrath and hatred of the dead, "Dammit!"

    In the end, she gritted her teeth and stepped in. Whatever would happen will eventually happen.

    Jin Rou could feel that Schwal entered the ce even without turning his back. Then, He smiled and looked at her, "Miss Coffin, I didn''t know you will follow me this far. You are afraid of this ce, aren''t you?"

    "So what?" Schwal was annoyed, "I can take care of myself so you don''t have to worry about me."

    "Why should I worry about you?" Jin Rou chuckled and continued walking.

    "You..." Schwal was exasperated. She was a great beauty though she was a treasure. Not just that, almost all men were dying to have her. Yet, this man just pped her with the words of ''why should I worry about you?''. That''s insane! If there would be a chance to choke this man to death, she would be willing to do so.

    Jin Rou''s search was taking a long time. It was now several hours since they entered yet Jin Rou had yet to find a clue about the gate. But he knew that it wouldn''t be easy to find it. After all, it was a gate made by the Heavens. So it was very understandable that Jin Rou would take time to find it.

    The ce was just a t in with no distinguishing feature except the death aura if it was. Thus, it was obvious that Jin Rou won''t have some leads about this.

    He tried trying to find some clues to the thin smokeing, but there wasn''t any, too. A day passed by, and Jin Rou had not yet to find some clues. Schwal gave up and chose to sleep inside her space. Finding nothing was boring, and she wasn''t willing to participate in this endeavor anymore.

    Hours passed by again, Jin Rou finally smiled after a stressing search for clues. He stepped on a very old stone with a not so obvious written letter of ''G''. He touched the stone and countless memories entered his mind.

    "This is it." Jin Rou was beaming with smile. The search was worth it after finding this clue. This was enough for him to understand the mysteries to open the gate towards the Heaven.

    Schwal got out of her space and stared at Jin Rou who was immersed in his thing. The old stone was shining brightly that it almost blinded her eyes, "What is that?"

    "I understand now." Jin Rou took a deep sigh and smiled deeply. He looked at Schwal and said, "I''m going to activate the portal towards the Heaven. If you don''t want to get sucked on, stay away from me."

    Jin Rou got a card from his space and said, "And this would be thepensation for helping me. This card contains so many treasures and resources that you will be blinded by greed. I think this is sufficient to pay you."

    "Wait, wait, wait! Let''s put thispensation by the side for now. Do you have a loose screw in your head? You''re going to activate the portal and enter it with knowing the fact that no one had returned alive there?!" Schwal was angered. She couldn''t understand the train of thought of this young man in front of her.

    "I need to do this. I have my intentions why I''m doing this." Jin Rou said, "And if you worry about other people might enter the gate, don''t worry. I''ll have the gate closed after a few seconds."

    "No matter how powerful you are, you''re going suicidal. Do you know that? You are going to face an unknown existence there." Schwal warned for thest time.

    "I know. Whatever the results will be, I''m going to ept it." Jin Rou knew this, of course. Even as a universalw, he was still feeling afraid of facing that entity. Nevertheless, it wouldn''t stop him from doing this.

    Schwal sighed deeply while looking at Jin Rou. She looked like she was asking for a gracious help of the gods. She didn''t know why, but she was unknowingly attached to this man for some reason, "Fine. Activate it. I''ll go with you."

    To death, then. Schwal cursed under her breath. Why was she willing to take things so far like this? She didn''t know why, too. Her instincts were just telling her that she should help Jin Rou and so.

    "You don''t have to do this. I''m fine with going alone." Jin Rouughed, "Besides, it''s better for me to go off alone. After all, I don''t have to carry a baggage around and I''m free to move."

    "You dare to call me a baggage?" Schwal''s eyes were red. She was helping him yet this mocking words were what she received in return. Preposterous!

 Chapter 493 - Chaos Sphere

    After so much pestering, Jin Rou finally agreed to take along Schwal. But he warned her gravely that this wasn''t a joke anymore. He knew very well that what he was about to do was very dangerous even at his level. Nevertheless, Schwal still wanted toe with him so he was helpless.

    As they entered the gate, what met them was a vast space full of stars and gxies. Jin Rou had heard that there were millions of gxies around the multiverse. But it wasn''t confirmed if there were other lifeforms out there.

    This space was breathtaking and beautiful. If one loved sceneries and astrology, they would find themselves mesmerized here.

    "So beautiful." Schwal was fond of beautiful things. So obviously, she was entranced by this sight. It was the first time of her seeing the outer space of their world, "So this is how it looks outside."

    She had lived for so long now, yet this was her first time. It just gave the fact of how seclusive she was in the past.

    "Be careful. We are in the territory of a very terrifying existence." Jin Rou warned her and pulled her behind. He could feel that something wasing around.

    Schwal paled after hearing this. Indeed, she nearly forgot that this ce had killed so many of their top beings like they were mere chickens. But she was still acting strong, showing her weakness here would just prove Jin Rou that she was just nothing but a baggage.

    "Here ites." Jin Rou seriously said after several minutes of waiting. His expression was grim and serious as he activated so many defensive formations around him and Schwal. He couldn''t afford to be careless, or else they''re going to die here.

    Schwal didn''t understand what "here ites" meant. But before she could ask, a sphere with full of chaos aura emerged from their sights.

    "What a great surprise." A deep voiceing from the sphere reverberated their ears, "I didn''t expect to have a visitor at this time around. After all, I didn''t even open the gate."

    "I purposely tried to find this ce because I have something to discuss with you." Jin Rou said deeply.

    "The youngest person who became a Universal Law, Jin Rou." The sphere immediately caught the other party''s identity, "And a Coffin treasure in tow. This is a strangebination."

    Hearing her identity, Schwal couldn''t help but tremble. The aura this sphere was giving was seriously off the charts that it was terrifying. What''s more, Jin Rou was actually aw!

    The sphere paused for a moment and said, "In the past, a Coffin has entered this ce too. Unfortunately, his skills arecking thus he died."

    Schwal bit her lip. She knew about this. One of her great ancestors tried their luck to seek for an answer here in the space, yet he only received death. But the sphere couldn''t be med for this. After all, he never asked people to enter. It was their choice.

    The sphere looked at Jin Rou once again and asked, "You know who I am, right?"

    "Yes." Jin Rou truthfully answered. How could he not know this entity? The creator of the multiverse and whatnot. The strongest existence that even the universalws would be helpless against.

    "Since you know me, you know that it''s not easy for me to talk. After all, even that old man before you didn''t seed in his aim in the past." The sphere said.

    Jin Rou nodded. He also knew about his master''s failed attempt in the past. After all, he had all the memories of histe master after epting the legacy.

    "Indeed. I know there must be an equal trade for something I ask." Jin Rou was very aware of this, of course. He was also aware of the very danger he would face when he confront this existence. After all, he would die anytime here. The only assurance he was holding was what histe master said, which this existence wouldn''t try to kill his universalw. At the very least, not until he heard you out. Perhaps in other words, it was very reasonable when it came to itsws.

    "Hmm, good. I like your decisive attitude. Go on, speak what is it that you like." The sphere said.

    Jin Rou took a deep breath first and answered, "I wish that you can bring back a person from the dead."

    There was silence in between. Schwal couldn''t help but look at Jin Rou with a confused expression. People would be asking for treasures that could destroy the world, or a power to dominate the multiverse. After all, this was a one time wish you could get from this entity. Yet, Jin Rou just wanted to revive someone?

    A spark of interest had born within the sphere, it couldn''t help but ask, "Hoh? Speak. Who is it that you want to revive?"

    This child wasn''t the same as those greedy people it had met in the distant past. It felt disgusted towards them and chose to kill them. After all, they didn''t even have the guts for what it asked, yet they were so gutful when it came to what they asked.

    "Keisa Su of Colossal State Universe." Jin Rou said. Who would have thought that he was braving this danger for the sake of a woman? He was very devastated every time he saw Syni Su so heartbroken. For him, this was worth it as long as he could bring back the joyful Syni Su of the past once again.

    Schwal was stumped. Why would Jin Rou ask for a resurrection of someone from another family when he was a Rou? There was only one answer she coulde up.

    For someone''s sake.

    Anyway, she had no say about this so she kept her mouth shut.

    "Hmm. A revival for a zenith, that''s not going to be difficult for me." The sphere contemted as it''s chaos aura brightened, "However, you still have, of course, to aplish my task before I proceed doing it."

 Chapter 494 - Tasks

    Jin Rou knew this woulde. He was mentally prepared for this and asked, "As long as it can be done possible, I''m willing to take the task."

    Jin Rou wouldn''t dare that he would do everything. After all, he still didn''t know about it and he was quite cautious.

    The sphereughed a bit and said, "You don''t have to be so cautious. I won''t give a task that will be virtually impossible to aplish. Anyway, are you really willing? Let me tell you, although it is possible to aplish, I don''t guarantee you that it will be ab easy one."

    Naturally, Jin Rou have thought of this. There was no free lunch in this world and everything was revolving around give and take. He didn''t expect that the task would be easy as what he''s asking was already too much.

    "I''m willing." Jin Rou answered. Since he was already here, he might as well see this to the end. Only, he wondered what type of task would this entity give to him?

    "Alright." The sphere said and looked at Schwal who was listening silly by the side, "How about this girl from Coffin? Is she going to stay by your side?"

    "Yes. If I aplish the tasked, it would be considered that she aplished it, too." Jin Rou said without hesitation.

    "Alright, I''ll ask for her wishter if ever you already aplished it." The sphere moved a bit and said in a very deep tone, "Now, I''m going to exin what will be your task."

    The sphere paused for a single second before continuing, "Recently, I have created a new epoch. A new world separated from the 5 universes. I have already done with the power touches, I just need someone to test their power there. I will ask you to go there and test the strength if it''s okay orcking."

    Jin Rou was surprised. To think that this god had created another world. And a separated one at that.

    "A new epoch. A separated world. You mean it cannot be traveled in between?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Precisely. This world I created is only for the people there. Of course, you two are an exception as you will test the power there. Since it''s an independent world, the cultivation ranks there will be different but you can notice the differences when you are already there." The sphere was diligent to answer questions.

    "So I shall just test their strength there and it will be done?" Jin Rou found it hard to believe. Just imagine, this task was easierpared to what he imagined. It was too good to be true.

    "Finally, you asked the right question." The godughed, "Of course not. This is only the semi-task you have, the main task will be you have to get something from there."

    Obviously. Jin Rou nodded and asked, "Okay, what is it?"

    "When I''m doing the final touch for that epoch, I identally dropped my Chaos Pearl. It looks back and filled with chaos aura, so one nce and you will be able to know it is what you''re looking for." Jin Rou said.

    Jin Rou had a doubt if it was really an ident. Anyway, it didn''t matter to him and just have toplete the tasks given to him," Anything else?"

    "No, just these two will be enough." The sphere answered, "Well, if you have a higher level of a wish, of course there would be more than this."

    Jin Rou didn''t say more. He had understood it quitepletely.

    The god looked at Jin Rou and said, "Out of all the people who havee here in the past, you are the most qualified. Not because you are already a universalw, but your intentions are clear. Ah, I remembered how I hated the guts of the Devil State when I opened my gate there."

    It looked like the god was reminiscing about what happened in the distant past and was still hateful about it. Jin Rou couldn''t help but wonder what sort of qualifications do a person needed to have so that you will be eligible to wish?

    "Now, are you ready to depart?" The god asked as he opened a portal, "This portal will lead you to that ce. I don''t know where it will be, but you will definitely be there. Grab your treasure''s hand, too. The path will be a bit hard, so you have to be careful. Of course, if you die there then there''s nothing I can do about it."

    "I understand. We are ready." Jin Rou said firmly. Not one chance that he would change his mind.

    "I wish for your sess." The god inside the sphere answered.

    Then, Jin Rou stepped forward and entered the portal with Schwal in tow. Thetter was in a daze mode a while ago that she wasn''t aware that she was being dragged to a world full of dangers.

    After disappearing, the sphere dimmed but the chaos light was still there. Dominant and beautiful. The god took a deep sigh and said, "Jin Rou. How beautiful are you? Let me see, and you shall be rewarded."

    ---

    "Activate!" Jin Rou rolled and activated his defensive formations. The moment they got the portal, they were already bombarded by space attacks with millions of space vortex doing it. No matter how powerful Jin Rou was, his power was limited here since it wasn''t his domain.

    "What a shocking surprise." Jin Rou couldn''t help but be in redundancy of his word, "That god surely knows how to take his y by a notch everytime."

    That entity didn''t inform him about these attacks so he was caught off guard. Well, he knew that it was done on purpose and no matter how much heined, there would be no effect.

    "Boom! Boom!" Thunderbolts emerged and attacked Jin Rou. However, these didn''t reach him as his defensive formation was greater than the word ''impregnable''.

    On the other hand, though she was being protected, Schwal almost lost her soul after realizing what was happening. She held on Jin Rou''s sleeve tightly as if afraid that he would be gone in a moment.

 Chapter 495 - Immortal

    Jin Rou gritted his teeth and carried the burdensome attacks. Even for Jin Rou, this sea of thunders were so strong that if not for his inborn physique, he might have been destroyed already. Nevertheless, he already expected that getting into that world would not be easy. After all, it was an independent and seperated world away from the five universes.

    "Hold on!" Jin Rou said to Schwal. He could feel the trembling hands on her sleeve. He knew she was afraid although she wasn''t saying it. Of course, he wouldn''t let her die here. Since he decided to make this woman tag along, he would take responsibility of taking her. This was an unknown world and unknown circumstance for her.

    Jin Rou pulled up all his defensive treasures to back his formations up. He needed a steady defense so that he could ease up while traveling. Unfortunately, the thunders made of this ce and filled with space vortex were so powerful that it injured Jin Rou internally.

    "That crazy god..." He knew this was because of that god. It wasn''t letting them get there easily and wanted to kill them here first if it''s possible, "But don''t think I''m going to fall here."

    Jin Rou made up his mind and fought back. He moved the spatial space in his territory and gathered his qi to do an ultimate attack.

    After which, arge explosion was made.

    ---

    Immortal. It was the name of the independent and new epoch created, away from the multiverse. It could withstand time and cmities as long as it was man made. Not just that, it was also away from heavenly tribtions which was happening mostly in the five universes.

    In this world, there were various races that were on the top and currently fighting for rankings. Just like any other worlds, it was the rule of the jungle here. Whoever had the stronger fist had the higher say.

    This new epoch was created not just long ago, perhaps only tens of thousands years ago. It was really a new world. But the difference was that this was a very very big world that even after all these years, no one had ever dared to im that they traveled everywhere here.

    If we would estimate the current size of this world, it would be twice of the Colossal State Universe, thergest universe out there.

    "Uhm..." When Jin Rou opened his eyes, what he first saw was a ceiling made of stone. However, the stone wasn''t that strong as Jin Rou could crush it with a single thought. Of course, Jin Rou had no ns on doing so. He got up and roamed his gaze around. The room was simple as you could imagine. There were no exquisite things to note of, just simple things made of simple items.

    Creak. Then, the wooden door opened and a young boy with handsome features appeared. What''s more noticeable was that his pointed ears and blonde hair. The boy saw Jin Rou awake and smiled, "You''re up. Our elder told me that you might wake upter since you suffered grievous injuries when I found you floating on theke. I''m d that you''re safe."

    And elf. Jin Rou could sense the sincere attitude of the young boy and said, "Thank you for saving me. But where am I?"

    It was natural to ask this. Jin Rou was unfamiliar with Immortal and he didn''t know where he was right now.

    "You are in distinguished Elf Kingdom." The young boy smiled and answered, "Don''t worry. Although we aren''t that hospitable to humans, we still know who is good and bad. I am Asner. How about you?"

    "I am Jin Rou." Jin Rou answered, "Thank you for saving me again but I think I need to go now."

    "Ah? So soon?" Asner was surprised, "You need to rest more. Although your wounds are healing, they aren''t yet fully healed. The world outside of our kingdom is full of dangers. At least, before you go, you must be fully healed first."

    Jin Rou observed the expression of Asner and waited for a switch in it. However, there was nothing and Asner was purely saying this out of concern, "Okay. But how about you tell me some knowledge of this world? I lost many of my memories and it might help me recover them."

    Asner looked confused. It was natural. But he still nodded and shared some basic knowledge he knew.

    Jin Rou discovered that this world was called Immortal, and out of the universal continents, he was in the Endless Forest Continent. The continents were massive enough that it could contain so many lower worlds of True State Universe.

    Not just that. He also discovered that the natural cultivation ranks were this, Mortal, Breaking Mortal, Foundation, Outer Core, Inner Core, Ancient King, Ancient Emperor.

    Ancient Emperor was supposed to be thest realm. Yet, many old beings imed that it wasn''t. There was still a legendary realm that only in the records appeared.

    Heavenlies. They were the true peak beings of this world if they ever existed.

    Asner didn''t know if there were Heavenlies around. After all, the popr existences he knew were at Ancient Emperor level.

    "Does your kingdom have an Ancient Emperor?" Jin Rou asked Asner.

    It would not be surprising if this kingdom had one. After all, from Jin Rou''s perspective, the elves were powerful.

    Unfortunately, Asner shook his head and said, "Not anymore. Our one and only Ancient Emperor had died from someone''s hands. We don''t know who is it yet. But we know that it is one of our many enemies out there."

    Jin Rou creased his brows. To think that there was someone who dared to kill an emperor. He could smell a conspiracy from this story.

    In the past, the Elf Kingdom was one of strong powerhouses that even the Endless Empire, the leading powerhouse of this continent, was wary and respected them. After all, Ancient Emperors were respected and loved by the masses. They were considered heroes of the world.

    However, after the fall of their emperor, the kingdom started to decline. It was an inevitable result.

 Chapter 496 - Asner And Raser

    Just imagine, their only emperor died during their glorious days. How hard was the blow for them by that time? The kingdom started to decline and geniuses were getting rarer and rarer for each generation. In fact, it became harder when they couldn''t produce a single decent descendant.

    It was obvious. The ancient emperor was the one who was controlling the whole source of the kingdom as he was only the right one capable to manage it. Now that the emperor was gone, the source couldn''t be controlled leading to the source hiding itself away.

    The source was very important for a kingdom. After all, it was the foundation and strength of it.

    Jin Rou contemted for a moment and realized something off the topic, "By the way, have you seen a woman with a golden hair by my side when you found me? Her dress is ck with shining features."

    He was talking about Schwal Coffin. He realized that thedy was not with him but he could faintly sense her.

    "A woman?" Asner was puzzled, "I only found you alone floating on theke. There is no one else beside you."

    ''Was she teleported to another point?'' Jin Rou thought about this possibility. It was possible. But the point was they were together. If they weren''t, he could understand this fully. But they were together, so wasn''t it supposed tond them in the same ce?

    Or was she abducted? Jin Rou couldn''t rule out this one too. Either way, he knew that he was safe but he didn''t know until when. He needed to search for her as soon as possible or else the Coffin n would surely go all out to hunt him.

    "Who leads your kingdom right now?" Jin Rou asked.

    "It is our Repensine Ancient King. He is our oldest ancestor here. Although he is just a king, his power is insurmountable that enemies will not dare to attack us unless they have a death wish." Asner exined with full of pride.

    It was true. Though the kingdom had no ancient emperor left, Repensine Ancient King was still guarding the fort. Rumors said that he was a very powerful being that killed an ancient emperor in the past. Who knows if it was true or not? But his power was truly undeniable.

    Not just that, being one of the oldest existences in the present, he had a vast knowledge and experience of the world.

    "Why do you ask? Could it possibly that you want to meet him?" Asner asked as he thought about it.

    "If it''s possible, I want to meet him. I want to fully say my thanks of saving me." Jin Rou knew that it wasn''t just Asner who had the will to save him. It was also because the king permitted thus he was here. Although he could manage by himself alone, getting taken care of was better.

    Asner beamed with a smile as he was about to open his mouth. But a figure suddenly appeared by the door.

    It was an elf,parable to Asner''s handsomeness. He had an emo-style hairstyle with a shining golden hair and a bow by his side. He was smirking with malicious intent that could be felt by everyone present.

    "Raser! Who told you to get in here?" Asner shouted with anger.

    Jin Rou could feel the deep animosity between the two. He couldn''t help but sigh. It''s going to happen again.

    "Why, I just want to pay a visit the human you saved. Is that wrong?" Raser smiled and looked at Jin Rou, "Hah. You saved a human at the Breaking Mortal level, a trash of the jungle. I don''t know what''s wrong in your head."

    It was obvious that Raser hade with ill intentions. Thus it enraged Asner and refuted, "Who do you think you are? Talk when you are already a king or an emperor, then I''ll let you talk like that. But for now, shut your mouth!"

    Raser and Asner were deep rivals and enemies at the same time. Their talent was the same and they were both the promising candidates to be an emperor

    "I am very sure of it that I''ll be an Ancient King in the future, but how about you?" Raser taunted and sneered, "Aren''t your talents depending on the kingdom source itself? I heard that the source was getting thinner, how are you supposed to breakthrough without it?"

    It was true. There were talents and opportunities that solely relied on the source, and while this was a good thing, it was a bad thing for those kingdoms with thinner sources. So what Raser said was valid. Of course, there were alternatives to do if you cannot rely on the source.

    "You..." Asner almost spat blood from being infuriated. This person didn''t forget to rub his wound by salt and said those words. It was the most sensitive part of Asner and he didn''t want to be reminded of it. It was painful and humiliating.

    "What me? I''m merely speaking facts. Please don''t take it to heart." Raser appeared apologetic but his eyes were giving him away.

    "Asner, it looks like someone is jealous of you being more talented than he is. After all, he could only rely on his pitiful resources to advance further while you can grow steadily as long as the source is still there." Jin Rou decided to step in to help Asner.

    Raser''s eyes sharpened and asked," What did you say?"

    "Why, am I wrong?" Jin Rou knew that the other party had bit the bait and continued, "You are talented, yes. But Asner is pretty much more talented than you. He can be an emperor in no time, but how about you? I can fully see that you do not cultivate hard and all you do is y around, relying to resources given by your family. While on the other hand, Asner is very hardworking. Tell me now, do you think you''re better just because you don''t rely to the source?"

 Chapter 497 - Provoked

    Hearing those words make Raser show a very displeased expression. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at Jin Rou, "Who are you to talk here? You are nothing but an outsider with a Breaking Mortal level."

    Raser wanted to teach this guy a lesson. However, Asner was present and he would surely protect the other party. It would be pretty useless if he would spend an effort and it would be just wasted, then it''s not worth it. Furthermore, he could just wait for the right time to act. Anyway, Jin Rou was already dead in his eyes.

    "Indeed, I am an outsider. But I am here in front of you having to deal with your malicious remarks. If you want to be toxic, go somewhere else. Not here." Jin Rou said. It was obvious that he was shooing the other party away in annoyance.

    Asner smiled after hearing this. Having someone side with him was a new and good feeling. Though Jin Rou was just a mortal who was still trying to break mortality, he was already this brave. Of course, should Raser try to hurt Jin Rou, he would be the first one to protect.

    "If there is someone that should get out here, it''s you. After all, you are an outsider. I can see that you are already better, so why are you still staying here? Trying to suck up into our kingdom?" Raser didn''t back down. His expression was filled with sneer.

    "I don''t need to suck to your kingdom in order to be protected." Jin Rou smiled, "I am just here because I want to properly thank Asner and the ancestor himself of taking care of me. In addition, you have no right to chase me out. Why, do you think you are already above Asner?"

    Jin Rou didn''t forget to attack the sensitive part of Raser. He knew that Asner''s position in the kingdom was higher than Raser, just by hatred and jealousy raging in thetter''s eyes. It was easy to deduce, so Jin Rou used it to taunt him.

    "Hah." It was a sess. Raser was truly enraged. The temperature dropped and the room was filled with killing intent. He didn''t expected to be humiliated here over and over again and it was unforgivable for him, "Just because Asner is here protecting you, you dared to run your mouth in front of me? Why, do you think I won''t dare to kill you?"

    Jin Rou smirked and said, "Do you dare?"

    "Boom!" Raser''s aura exploded like a wildfire as his eyes were angered, "Of course, I dare! Now, I want you dead."

    Raser had lost all his rationality and had thrown caution all over the window. All he wanted right now was to kill Jin Rou and torture him alive.

    "If you want to kill him, then kill me first." Asner stood by the front with determined eyes, "You are still shallow as ever. Little provocations still work to anger you. That''s why I''m said to be to have the most potential to be the emperor."

    "Shut up. If you want to die that badly, then I''ll kill you first!" Raser was about to attack when a hand suddenly gripped on him, getting ahold of his body.

    It was a strong hand, that Asner couldn''t follow through. He creased his brows and already knew who came to prevent the fight.

    "Fighting over something silly, it''s shameful." A middle-aged man wearing a green robe said. His handsome features had an obvious simrity to Raser, "Stop acting like a kid. You are already a grown up. In the future, you are going to be the emperor of the kingdom so act like one already."

    "But Father, that man dares to insult me!" Raser said with indignation. By now, his rationality had returned.

    Raser''s father looked at Jin Rou and observed him from head to toe. After a careful observation, Raser''s father looked at his son once again and said, "If you are already triggered by an insult, how can you be an emperor? Ancient Emperors are not shallow beings. You have to understand that no matter what, there''s going to be people underestimating you. But so what? As long as you can prove yourself, then that will make them shut up."

    Jin Rou was amused of this. He knew that Raser''s father was also looking down on him, yet he chose to educate his son and let him go. He didn''t know what kind of trick was up right now. Anyway, he was interested in what''s going to happen.

    Raser looked down and gripped his fists. Though he wasn''t willing, he had no choice but to let it go. Anyway, there would be more times to get his revengeter so why rush?

    "You''re lucky. Enjoy your living days." Raser flew off and said.

    Raser''s father smiled at Jin Rou and said, "Please forgive my son for acting that way. He''s still a child, that''s why he''s acting on impulse. Don''t worry, I''ll be educating him everyday so that this will not happen again."

    It was obvious that it wasn''t sincere and Raser''s father was just doing this for a simple little formality. After all, Jin Rou got the Ancient King''s grace. Raser''s father didn''t want to antagonize the other party only to ruin his ns.

    "It''s nothing." Jin Rou shook his head. Since the other party was acting, he decided to act along.

    Raser''s father smiled and took off after that exchange. However, Jin Rou could feel that split second that the killing intent was exposed. He didn''t mind it, though.

    "I''m sorry for this." Asner quickly apologized and said, "You see, we have our internal problems here and everyone seems to bepeting with each other. Well, it is understandable. We are talking about power here."

    Jin Rou could roughly understand the situation. Now that there was no emperor to govern the kingdom, there was also no one to control and activate the source. People were rushing to get their descendants be the next emperor. They wanted to reign the kingdom and be one on top, looking down at all people here. It was a kind of privilege that everyone sought for, especially those who have no chance of being the emperor.

 Chapter 498 - Town Of Strongone

    "I''m going first. I have something to deal with." Asner told Jin Rou, "So you rest well here and wait for me toe back."

    "Where are you going?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Hmm, I''m going to test my physical power. There is an ongoing event in the town where you can measure your physical strength. Though to us elves, dao is more important, the physical strength shouldn''t be left out." Asner smiled, "I want to see how much I improved, or did I really improve."

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded and said, "I''m going with you. I will be bored here so let me tag along."

    Jin Rou didn''t want to spend his time looking at the ceiling or the lush and trees. He wanted to explore the surroundings to familiarize himself. Furthermore, he needed a full map of the world, so he might find one by the town.

    "Are you sure? You are injured, I don''t know if it''s a good idea." Asner was worried. Jin Rou was just getting better, and Asner was worried that it might worsen again.

    "Don''t worry about me." Jin Rou chuckled, "I may not look like it, but I am pretty strong."

    It was a good thing that Chaos didn''t strip his power and qualifications here in Immortal. If ever it did, Jin Rou would surelyin for millions of times.

    "Okay, then." Asner could see the determined expression of Jin Rou and eventually agreed, "But you need to stay by my side all the time. You are not allowed to roam without me."

    "Deal." Jin Rou answered. It was natural that Asner would be like this, so he understood it and agreed.

    ---

    Town of Strongone. It was one of the prestigious towns that the kingdom had. It was dedicated by thete emperor to the first friend he made who became an ancient king. The records about this was iplete and lost, thus no one knew why thete emperor decided to name this town that way.

    It was bustling like any other towns Jin Rou had seen. Only, the difference was that the people were more active than those he had seen. The stalls were properly lined up and the surroundings were clean, clearly that they were following by the rules.

    They walked for 15 minutes before arriving to a certain ce in the town.

    Strongone za. Currently, an event made by the higher officials of the kingdom was ongoing. There was a huge machine in the middle of the za and there was a punching bag hanging around.

    Jin Rou could see that young ones were punching the bag with all their might and various numbers were appearing above the machine.

    "Interesting." Jin Rou''s interest was piqued. It was natural. After all, this was the first time he had seen this type of machine.

    "Higher Office is currently hiring potential members of their power, thus they are holding this event. To test which of the young ones are talented enough to grow in the long run." Asner said, "That''s why I''m here. It is my dream to be part ot the Higher Office."

    Higher Office was the military power that the kingdom had. The power of the kingdom solely relied in this. They were the most respected people who were considered heroes of the elves. However, it wasn''t that easy to join. They needed to procure enough power to be qualified to be tested. Fortunately, Asner was one of them. It wasn''t easy to be qualified here as he worked much harder than everyone else in order to be one.

    Jin Rou could see the burning desire and objective this young elf had. He couldn''t help but chuckle, "You can do it. Even if you don''t, you still have a ce in this kingdom. After all, you are one of the few people which the kingdom had high hopes for."

    It was true. No matter if Asner could join the Higher Office or not, he already had a ce in this kingdom. As someone who solely relied on the source to get stronger, there''s no one more capable enough to control it in the future other than him.

    Anser was motivated by Jin Rou''s words. But he didn''t getcent and was always humble as usual. He took a deep breath and made his first step forward towards the machine.

    By now, everyone''s eyes were on Asner. As he was very popr and respected, cheers around the vicinity could be heard. It was the power of the charm of one of the potentials.

    "You''re finally going to try it." The elder that was managing the machine smiled, "After all years of preparation, I hope you will be sessful."

    "En." Asner said seriously as he looked at therge machine in his front. It would determine his fate today, so he would make sure that he seed.

    "I''ll give you few minutes if you want to." The elder smiled. He could deduce that Asner was nervous and wanted him to get his things together. He had a favorable impression towards Asner. Thus, he wanted him to seed.

    In order to pass this test, the physical strength should be more than 800 out of 1000. It was a strict criteria that made thousands to ten thousand aspiring officials doom to despair.

    In fact, hundreds of young ones had tried right now, yet no one passed. It was depressing, but they couldn''t do anything about it.

    "I can do this." Asner took another deep breath. His face was serious and was ready to topple the rankings. So far, the highest that this machine had ever recorded was 957. It was an unbreakable record created by thete emperor himself.

    Jin Rou closely looked at Asner. If ever he wanted help, Jin Rou would surly assist him. But he knew that Asner was a prideful being. The elf wasn''t going to seek for an outsider''s help in order to seed. Anyway, he was just prepared to help if ever needed.

    "Hah!" Asner gathered all his physical power in his first and immediately threw it off to the punching bag. That power was filled with the hardwork that he had in the past few years.

 Chapter 499 - Failed

    Tibur Xero was the leader of the Xero n, one of the five families supporting the kingdom. He was an Inner Core cultivator, truly a powerful person and deserving of praise. Their ancestors were the one who served and fight with the emperor during his expiditions around the world.

    Thus, people had nothing but respect for this n. And Tibur Xero was Asner''s father. He was currently watching his son taking the test. He was a bit nervous but confident about his child. Asner had been training more than everyone so that he could catch up. He didn''t rely on the kingdom source to get stronger. He relied on himself. And as a father, he was very proud of him. Anyway, he was wishing his son good luck now.

    "Boom!" The moment Asner punched the bag, a small explosion was made. But it just that. Tibur Xero knitted his brows and saw the numbers shown above.

    780. 20 points less to pass the 800 quota. Tibur Xero couldn''t help but feel broken for his son. Asner had been looking for this day to be part of the Higher Office and serve the kingdom. Yet, reality pped him with this.

    "Impossible..." Asner couldn''t help but reveal a pale expression. He was very sure that his power was already enough to topple the 800 physical strength quota. Yet, what was this? Did he miscalcte? Perhaps. However, this reality was like a cold water pouring down on him.

    His dreams... how could he attain it now that he failed this test? Although he could take the test next year, it was too long to wait. Furthermore, he didn''t know how to improve without being a member of the Higher Office. After all, he already consumed all of his talent and needed resources to be stronger. His family could no longer support him with this so he needed to rely on himself.

    "Hah, and here I thought that you''re going to pass this little exam. It seems like I expected too much from you." Then suddenly, a mocking voice sounded. It came from a young male elf with a sneering expression, "Well, what can I expect from a trash who can only rely on the kingdom''s source?"

    "Landine..." Asner gritted his teeth in frustration. He couldn''t refute the words because he really failed the test.

    Landine was one of Raser''sckeys. He was the type of elf that supported anyone who would he greatly benefit with. And as of now, he was clinging on Raser''s thigh. He also came from a prestigious family, but not on Xero n''s and Raser''s n level.

    And now, Landine saw an opportunity to humiliate Asner so he didn''t hold back. Of course, he didn''t know that Asner''s father was here too. If he did, he wouldn''t dare to run his mouth.

    "How does it feel to be a failure since you were born?" Landine wasn''t finished and mocked Asner, "Having the talent to be strong using the source, your talent is useless since no one is yet to control it unless you be an ancient emperor. Truth be told, you''re pitiable. You''re pity to the point that I want to trample on you right now."

    Landine''s twisted logic made the other young ones here had a goosebumps. The chill running down their spines was so cold that they shuddered. As much as possible, they didn''t want to antagonize Landine, someone who''s twisted and Raser supporting behind him.

    "And?" Asner couldn''t contain it anymore, "So what if my talent relies on the source? At least, I am exceptional. But how about you? Will you have the chance to be stronger? With your talent, I think you will likely remain being a Foundation. Never stepping on the outer core bounds. If there''s more pitiable than me, don''t you think it''s you?"

    "You..." Landine was angered. He knew that Asner wouldn''t back down unless he was helpless, yet he didn''t expect to hear such vicious words from this person. After all, Asner was one of thos who exercised restraint most of the time.

    But what Asner said was true. Landine had a poor talent that it was disgraceful. Unless he worked hard like Asner, he shouldn''t think about stepping on the core realms.

    "What me? If you want to rebuke my words, then prove me wrong." Asner was not someone to be bullied. He was a prideful elf belonging to the Xero n. How could he shame his n here?

    Tibur Xero smiled as he saw his son fighting back. That''s right, his son didn''t need to think of the consequences. He just needed to defend himself as long as he was right. Tibur Xero didn''t nurture this son in vain, and it made him happier. In the future, Asner would be the one leading the n and perhaps, the whole kingdom too.

    Everyone could see the veins popping out of Landine''s head. The words had gotten straight to his heart that it was shameful and hurtful at the same time.

    Jin Rou sighed. He already had enough of this episode and needed to something about this situation. He walked up to the elder who was managing the machine and said with a normal and polite tone, "Elder, Asner should have passed the test. But an interference outside happened, leading to this situation."

    Everyone was silenced when Jin Rou said these words. Even Tibur Xero was surprised. What was he talking about?

    The elder was puzzled and wanted to confirm it, "What are you talking about?"

    "I mean, there is someone who interrupted Asner while taking the test." Jin Rou said with a confident tone, "And you, as an elder, nearest from Asner. You must have felt it too, right?"

    "..." The elder couldn''t answer immediately. His expression wasplicated and Tibur Xero knew something was going on. He wanted to show himself up and ask but he decided to watch first and see what would unfold.

    Jin Rou was full of smiles. One lie from this old man and he would sure to walk him down to hell.

 Chapter 500 - Sabotage

    In actuality, Jin Rou didn''t want to interfere. After all, it was a battle that only the young elf had the right to fight against. However, there was a foul y that transpired, and it looked like no one had managed to see it. If not for him, the young elf and his future might have have been sabotaged already.

    Remember, Asner was an elf and although his lifespan was longer than humans, the potential of humans were far wider than his. As someone who aspired to be an ancient emperor, this kingdom wasn''t his final destination. It was the whole new world outside of this ce.

    And now, someone pulled a bad joke of making him fail the test? Jin Rou could sense a conspiracy between the lines. In fact, you didn''t need to be smart to deduce it this way.

    Asner''s father was boiling with rage. But he managed to control it. He was waiting if what the young man said was right or not.

    The elder was sweating and nervous. One nce and you could feel something fishy about this. But then, he took a deep breath and said, "That''s right. I have seen it. However, I''m not sure if what I saw was right, thus I didn''t dare to say it before."

    The elder was smart enough to think about this reason. With how he used being ''not sure'' of what happened, he already lessened the mistake he did.

    Of course, Jin Rou wasn''t willing to back down. He smiled and said, "Let''s say that you weren''t sure for real. However, as a powerful elder, you should have told the higher ups about this to investigate."

    "For a mere glitch with the the machine, I won''t dare to use the higher officials'' time for this." The elder could sense the hostile attitude of the other party but he spoke calmly, "Anyway, Asner can just retake the test right now."

    "This isn''t about a mere glitch, you know that. Someone interfered with the machine and stopped a bit of Asner''s force in order not to reach the quota. Only those who have a great control over their skills can pull this off. Meaning, it was a master who did this. I don''t know though who was it." Jin Rou pushed the issue further and said, "Furthermore, with the attitude you have shown and the responses you did as if it isn''t a big matter, are you perhaps involved in some other way?"

    "Young man, you know how to run your mouth when it''s needless." The elder was infuriated for being questioned and doubted this way, "You are a human, yet you are poking your nose where it doesn''t belong to?"

    "Why, are you angered? I''m just asking so just rx." Jin Rou chuckled, "I am just asking a few questions regarding this matter. After all, it isn''t a funny joke to begin with. Someone''s future is almost ruined because of this, and you want me to watch by the sidelines? Please, you are making meugh. Please stop being obvious, too."

    Jin Rou wasn''t the type of being that would go around saving everyone he thought who needed help. He wasn''t a saint, he wasn''t a savior and never did he im to be. If there was a right term for it, he was but a mere passerby. Since Asner had saved him when he was injured, he wouldn''t mind doing the young elf this favor.

    The elder almost exploded from anger. This human had the talent to anger people to death and it was unbelievable. With those taunts, the elder almost wanted to attack and kill Jin Rou.

    "Allright, I''ll stop teasing you." Jin Rouughed and said. He knew that the elder was about to spat bad blood from anger, "How about we let this hidden gentleman to show himself?"

    Jin Rou looked in a distant direction. Everyone followed his gaze and no one found anything. What Jin Rou was looking there?

    The void suddenly rumbled. Jin Rou smirked and knew that the perpetrator was trying to escape. He was about to block the escape path when someone said, "Let him be."

    Asner looked at the direction of the familiar voice and murmured, "Father...?"

    Jin Rou looked at him too and examined Asner''s father.

    An inner core cultivator, and a peak one at that. Jin Rou was amazed by the thick and strong foundation of this elf. He was impressed.

    Tibur Xero walked up to Jin Rou and said, "Thank you for helping my son out. However, you don''t need to push far to reveal the culprit. I have already had someone who''s that probably, so rest assured that this will be handled appropriately."

    The elder felt his legs almost turning jelly. Tibur Xero was a high official of Higher Office. In fact, he had a great deal of power in that stracture and could actuallymand respect and work. He didn''t expect that he would be here at all. After all, he was a great and busy person who rarely showed himself in public.

    "Elder Rus, you will be dismissed for the meantime until this problem is further investigated. So please leave." Asner''s father was still showing basic respect towards the elder despite the seniority between them, "And I hope that you aren''t involved in this case, or else I don''t know what I can do."

    It was a warning. Tibur Xero wasn''t going to let this slide. It was natural. His son was bullied right in front of him and he didn''t even manage to notice the problem until Jin Rou spoke. It was shameful as someone who was standing by the second from the top peak of this kingdom.

    Elder Rus didn''t dilly dally and immediately rushed to leave. He didn''t want to lose more face here and he knew that his future was doomed. He would prepare his resignation letter when he go home and hide.

    That''s right. He was actually guilty, and Jin Rou and Asner''s father knew this but they let him go. Why? Because Asner''s father was confident of finding this elder no matter where he hid himself.

    The elder was filled with regret as he ran for his life. He was daring enough to y with fire because he thought that he got the backing of the person. Unfortunately, he was dumped in the process.

 Chapter 501 - Kingdoms Source

    "Thank you for helping my son, Asner." Tibur Xero delivered his sincere gratitude towards the other party. If not for Jin Rou discovering it, his son''s future might have been jeopardized sessfully. He knew his son very well, despite acting strong in front of other people, he was actually weak hearted.

    If the enemies were sessful with their attempt, he was very sure that this would leave a shadow in Asner''s heart. It would hinder his cultivation progress and might not reach his aim in the future. And as the sessor of the Xero n, it would be a big blow to them. After all, Asner was the sole rightful sessor of Tibur Xero.

    "It is nothing. I just take it as repaying the favor of Asner." Jin Rou said the truth. He was the type of person who didn''t want to owe anyone if he could help it.

    "You are too modest." Tibur Xero had a bad taste towards humans because of what happened in the past. But, he couldn''t bring himself to hate this young man, "I would love to invite for a tea. However, my schedule is pretty tight right now, added the fact that this incident happened."

    "It''s okay. I understand, we can do it some other time." Jin Rou smiled. He had a bit of respect towards this man called Tibur Xero.

    Tibur Xero nodded. He smiled and looked at Asner and said, "Son, I''m going to reschedule your test. And it will be personally oversee by my most trusted aid. So just be prepared for it."

    "Okay." Asner affirmed. He was happy because he was given a chance to retake the take once again. And by that time, there wouldn''t be any more foul y.

    Tibur Xero left after saying a few more words afterwards. Jin Rou looked at the surroundings and said, "It''s better if we leave too. The people here are looking at us. It won''t be beneficial to you."

    Asner looked around and found out it was true. He suddenly became ufortable and walked away dragging Jin Rou gently. Being dragged on, Jin Rouughed and let the other party do it.

    After more than an hour of walking, Asner and Jin Rou reached a strange ce. It was a tall steep mountain. It was filled with deadly rocks and its height was almost piercing the sky.

    Jin Rou didn''t know why Asner took him here. Nevertheless, he didn''t ask. He still waited there until Asner speak his mind.

    "This is a ce I used to y when I was a child. I don''t know why, but a voice is ringing inside my head telling me toe here and y." Asner shared a sensitive story with Jin Rou. It was the first time he shared with someone. In fact, not even his parents knew this.

    Jin Rou was still silent, waiting for the next part of the story. He knew there''s something more.

    "But the voice suddenly faded away one day. It no longer rings in my head toe over. Until now, the voice didn''t return. Perhaps it was just my illusion in the first ce." Asnerughed weakly, "That voice was the one who taught me so many things. It was an incredible experience and I would love to hear it again."

    It looked like Asner had a good rtionship with the voice. Jin Rou asked, "This voice, aside from inviting you here, did it say something?"

    Asner kept quiet for a long time and Jin Rou didn''t bother him anymore. Eventually, he answered and said, "The voice told me that the kingdom''s source is here. It said that the very foundation and the source were here. But I didn''t dare to disclose it to anyone until now. Aside from not knowing if this is true or not, this information would be highly sought by our neighboring enemies that keep on pressuring us. "

    Jin Rou expanded his senses and seek for abnormal urrences and he sensed a few. One of it was slumbering deep of thisnd. Perhaps, it was the source that Asner was talking about.

    Jin Rou didn''t know what''s the purpose of the voice to say this and let Asnere along. He didn''t care anyway. The issue of the kingdom isn''t within his scope to care about. But, he wanted to extend a little help and said, "What the voice said holds credibility."

    Asner shook involuntarily and looked at Jin Rou with an expression filled with disbelief, "Really?"

    For Asner, the image of Jin Rou was getting bigger and bigger. His instincts were telling him that it would be greatly beneficial for him to stay by Jin Rou''s side. It wasn''t just blind confidence, as Asner firmly believed his intuition. After all, it never failed him.

    "Yes. You can trust me on this." Jin Rou smiled, "So what now, do you want to find the source?"

    Jin Rou was willing to help Asner with this. It was a luck of a thousand lifetimes umted by his ancestors and if he was smart, he wouldn''t dare to waste Jin Rou''s grace. Of course, if Asner declined, it wouldn''t be a big deal.

    Asner''s eyes filled with burning desire and determination. A desire to be stronger, and determination to be the strongest. But soon he realized a problem and it dimmed, "But even I found the source, what can I do about it? I am yet to be an emperor, how could I control it?"

    Indeed. It was a despairing problem. It was general knowledge that only ancient emperors had the capabilities to control sources. Asner was not even yet at the peak of Foundation realm, how could he challenge it?

    "That''s why I''m here. And that voice, I''m sure he''s trying to help you to be stronger." Jin Rou said, "Don''t worry. With me here, there won''t be any danger so you can test your luck with your everything."

    Jin Rou believed that not only by bing an emperor would a cultivator could control the source. There were a few avable methods that Jin Rou knew would be feasible to work.

 Chapter 502 - Kingdoms Source

    Asner took a deep breath. It was a new and difficult challenge for him and he needed to face it eventually if he wanted to seed. Then, his eyes were suddenly filled with determination and asked, "Where is the location of the source?"

    Jin Rou smiled. A while ago, he could see the hesitation in Asner''s eyes. But now, all he could see was his burning determination. This was the advantage of an independent person who relied in his efforts alone.

    Jin Rou moved his fingers and a crack between the space appeared. He exined then, "I have calcted the exact coordinates of the source, so you don''t have to worry. Just enter this and it will lead you there."

    Asner took a deep breath again and walked in the gate without further ado. He wasn''t impatient, he just wanted to move out when his determination was still firm.

    And when he was already inside, he was speechless by what he had seen. It was a vastke filled with pure energy. Theke was calm, and there were birds flying over. Who knows what type of mythical creatures were they?

    Not just that, this ce had its own moon and stars, they were circting around and theke as the center of them. It was an spectacr sight that it took Asner''s breath away.

    "Amazing, isn''t it?" Jin Rou wasn''t surprised. It wasn''t the first time he had seen a source so it wasn''t surprising for him, "This is what your Forefather had made during his prime years. An almost boundless kingdom source as the foundation and strength."

    Asner''s blood was boiling. If he managed to control this source, wasn''t it akin to being invincible here in his territory? If ever other kingdoms wanted to attack them, he could be assured to protect the kingdom with this power.

    The only question remaining was...

    "How can I control this without being an Ancient Emperor?" He asked.

    Jin Rou smiled and looked at the above of theke, "Do you see that throne there with a skeleton?"

    Asner looked where Jin Rou was looking and was terrified, "!!"

    He didn''t notice this at first sight because he was very mesmerized of the stars andke. But now, he couldpletely see a full skeleton sitting on the throne. The throne was just made of bronze and silver, so it appeared normal and didn''t contain any aura.

    "If I''m not mistaken, that is your Forefather. He didn''t go anywhere else. He was here, guarding the source until he died. In fact, I can feel that he left a bit of his will here. That is your chance to grab the authority to control theke." Jin Rou said. He could only help him this much. In fact, it was already a very big help to Asner. After all, would he even find the source without Jin Rou''s help? No. It was pretty impossible even if the unknown voice told him this over a million times. Would he also be safe here in this space despite being a mere foundation? No. He has Jin Rou''s protection, that''s why Asner could breathfortably here. Remember, this ce was filled with all sorts of pure energy, and a young elf couldn''t take it and die.

    Asner was speechless and didn''t know what to say. In fact, he could also feel that the skeleton was his Forefather. The most respected being of their kingdom. However, the scary skeleton was still intimidtaing enough for him. He took so many deep breaths to calm himself down.

    "Rx. You don''t have to fight him or whatever." Jin Rouughed lightly, "You just need to call for his will. If ever the will tries to attack you, I''m here. So you can be rest assured."

    "I understand." Asner nodded gravely and touched theke. It was the source itself, the foundation that make the kingdom survive. He looked up upwards and knelt down, "Forefather, I am Asner Xero of the Xero n. My ancestor is Diguem Xero. I am asking for your honoring presence here."

    There was no response. Even after a minute, there was nothing. Asner was about to say something when theke suddenly shook and the throne lit up, blinding his eyes.

    "Hmm, a descendant of Diguem and as talented as him that he has the capability to control the source. This is a surprise. I didn''t expect that a talented person like you will still appear in our kingdom." The skeleton turned into a transparent being with elf-like features. He was very handsome to the point that it could almost be on par with Jin Rou''s.

    "But with your cultivation right now, it''s impossible to control the source. At least, you need to be an emperor first before having the right to learn it." The forefather didn''t sugar coat his words and directed the point.

    Asner looked down in disappointment. Indeed, in the end, he still had to follow the rules of how it should be.

    "But I guess I need to exert some effort for this friend here." Then all of a sudden, the forefather looked at Jin Rou and his eyes shone, "So I can give you a chance to control it. Of course, with my protection so that you won''t die no matter what."

    "Really, Forefather?" Asner''s mood brightened. It was what he needed right now. A hope and a chance. Even if he failed, at least he tried right?

    "Yes, but in one condition." The forefather wasn''t the type to give without something in it for him. He was like this even when he was alive, so naturally, his trait wouldn''t change even if he was now just a mere will.

    "Please state it." Asner said.

    "The right time hase. A tomb will emerge near our kingdom, and that tomb is from a close friend. You just need to ask for a scroll, and say I''m asking for it. He will give it to you." The forefather said, "Bring it to me and I shall give you a chance to be stronger. Pretty easy, right?"

 Chapter 503 - Glorified Ancient Emperor

    This news shocked Asner to his core. An emperor tomb was about to emerge in their vicinity? Wasn''t that going to make the other kingdoms move out? Not to mention, those who were trying to devour them might see this as the right chance.

    Jin Rou could see the worry in Asner''s face so he tapped the young elf''s shoulder and said, "You don''t have to worry about anything else. Just get this mission done, and be stronger."

    It was an assurance. Jin Rou was here, the safest ce where it should be.

    "This young man is right. I know that you are thinking about it, but if you keep on backinv off because you are afraid of implication, you will never be sessful in your life. I heard that you want to be an emperor? So you cannot be indecisive." The forefather said, "And I, Glorified Ancient Emperor, will make you stronger if you seed this."

    Glorified Ancient Emperor. He was one of the brilliant emperors of his era that only a few could defeat him. He sought for the dao for millions of years until he reached the end of his lifespan.

    Asner couldn''t help but clench his fists. His determination was boiling from the emperor''s words. It looked like it gave him a newfound motivation to move forward.

    "Yes, that''s right. That should be the expression." Glorified Ancient Emperor nodded with satisfaction, "You must not be like me, a failure in the end. You must strive to be stronger and stronger that even the kings and emperors aren''t a match to you."

    Asner didn''tment on this. He felt like the ''failure'' that the emperor was talking about was a sensitive topic and didn''t bring it up. But he was curious. After all, it seemed like there''s something more to his death.

    "Forefather... Heavenlies. Are they real?" Instead, he asked something that caused a hot debate with people.

    After all, it was still up to debate if heavenlies were real or not as those normal people had never seen an existence like that. But 60% of the poption was firmly believing while 40% was doubtful.

    Glorified Ancient Emperor smiled and said, "J have seen a Heavenly during my prime years. So it is real."

    Hearing this confirmation, Asner couldn''t help but feel a burning feeling inside him, "Then that means that the ancient emperor isn''t thest realm of cultivators!"

    "There is an adage that says, the dao is endless." Glorified Ancient Emperor said, "So naturally, being an emperor isn''t the end. In fact, that is just the starting point to all cultivators."

    This came from the mouth of a powerful powerhouse. So Asner didn''t doubt his words. Right now, his end goal wasn''t to be an emperor. He will everything to be a heavenly in the future! No matter how long it takes, as long as he could be one then that''s more than satisfying.

    "Now, I have sent the details in your mind of what you should get in that tomb." Glorified presence was getting thinner, "I was exposed for too long and I''m about to disappear. I''m going to sleep first and charge my will. I''ll wait for your good news here."

    "Rest assured, Forefather. I will not let you down." Asner bowed with respect. Failure was not an option right now. He would do his best to get that scroll.

    ---

    Three days passed. The whole Elf Kingdom was stupefied by a sudden phenomenon in their vicinity. A towering and massive gate appeared just a few kilometers away from them.

    "An EmperorˇŻs tomb!" One master shouted, "After so many years, a tomb of an emperor has finally emerged!"

    These words flew up to the ends of the world. It was a big piece of pie, so everyone was preparing to depart to explore the tomb. In fact, even those faraway empires were preparing to monopolize the entire loot of this expidition.

    It was an obvious and natural reaction of the people. This was a tomb of an emperor that we''re talking about. No one would let it slide. Who knows what kind of powerful treasures were there?

    "Gather all our strongest officials, we will take a trip to the tomb immediately." The ancient king of the Elf Kingdom immediately said, "We cannot waste any time. The enemies will be flocking there soon, so we need to hurry and gather power."

    The ancient king knew that they couldn''t fight for the loot if the other kingdomse over. In fact, it was rumored that even an empire was going to fight for it. So what was the possibilities of them looting the tomb? Zero, unless they moved first.

    It didn''t take two hours to gather an powerful line up from the kingdom. They immediately flew towards it at maximized speed. They needed to be the first to arrive there and enter the gate.

    Unfortunately, they were one stepte from another kingdom.

    "I know you''re going to move out immediately, so I''m here going to block you." A mocking voice said. It was from an old man with a no hair, "Repensine, give up. Minutester, other kingdoms will arrive and even the empire will grace us with their presence. There''s natural no ce for you nor your kingdom."

    "Old man, who are you to say that? You are clearly weaker than me, so I don''t see how you can fill your guts right now." Repensine wasn''t provoked and thought of this scenario, "Burncoal, don''t think that you can stop me here."

    "How about me included?" A middle aged woman came out and looked at Repenting Ancient King with seriously expression, "My old man is weaker, that''s true and you can take him on. But what about us together?"

    Repensine knit his brows. Things were turning to the way he didn''t want it to be. As the current him, he couldn''t fight two ancient kings at the same time. It was suicidal.

    "Then scram if you can''t do anything about this." Burncoal Ancient King didn''t forget to sneer and mock Repensine, "The ce will be crowdedter on, there is no vacant for the likes of you."

    The elders and officials behind Repensine Ancient King were burning with anger. It looked like they would attack the enemy the moment Repensine gave them the signal. It was a humiliation that they wouldn''t take lying down.

 Chapter 504 - Avion Empire

    Rosebleed Ancient Queen. It was the name of the woman who came right now in aid of Burncoal Ancient King. They were both part of the same kingdom, the u Kingdom in the west. They were hostile with the Elf Kingdom for so long now, and it was given that they would make a move against the Elf Kingdom.

    Repestine couldn''t help but suck a mouthful of breath. He couldn''t make a move right now that two kings were present. It was truly suicidal.

    "So what now?" Rosebleed would love to fight against this old man with a deep existence among his peers, "I heard that you have powerful arts that can render anyone helpless. I''d love to see it right now."

    She was eager to fight right now. It had been a while since herst fight and a level of Repestine would be enough for her to return her touch.

    The elders behind Repestine were sending him messages to fight it out with these two. After all, they had the number advantage. Thus their winning possibilities were higher. But Repestine sighed and shook his head, "No, it''s not possible. I don''t underestimate your capabilities, but we are facing against kings here. Furthermore, I don''t want to waste resources in this meaningless fight. Remember, we only have limited quantities here."

    Repestine saw the bigger picture. If we talk about raw power, the two from u Kingdom were stronger. However, if we include variables such as the terrain and formations, the Elf Kingdom would surely win. Only, the cost was they could no longer enter the tomb. After all, how could they face the dangers lurking inside if they didn''t have resources to use?

    "So you''re not going to fight? Tsk, pathetic." Rosebleed sneered. She was very disappointed that the other party didn''t bite the taunts. If they did, it would increase their chances of getting a loot by leaps and bounds.

    Burncoal was alsoughing in mockery. He already expected this. He knew that dealing with Repestine wouldn''t be easy. Anyway, the time was still long. He could deal with him anytime as long as he was here.

    After an hour, more than twelve kingdoms appeared. They had their own battle armies, prepared enough to battle out the dangers inside the tomb. Moreso, u Kingdom''s army had also arrived.

    The Elf Kingdom was the center of mockery and taunts of other kingdoms led by Burncoal.

    "Want to challenge the tomb without an army? Aren''t you too confident of yourselves to do this? Haha, why. Do you think that you are already an emperor to do so?" Burncoal was filled with hatred towards the other party. So he didn''t let the opportunity to mock Repestine slide.

    The mockingughs were followed by those with a favorable attitude towards the u Kingdom. Compared to the declining Elf Kingdom, it was natural who they would side.

    Repestine didn''t give them a nce and just focus on the mysteries of the gate. He was hoping that he might find some clues about the origin and calcte their survival chances.

    Seeing that he was ignored, Burncoal was angered. He was about to moc Repestine again when the earth trembled.

    "Boom!" Ten thousand soldiers appeared out of the space and marched with prideful expressions. They were wearing ck armors with spears, swords and all kinds of weaponry. Even if the forces herebined against this army, the kingdoms would surely still lose.

    "Avion Empire! The empire hase!" Someone shouted. It was filled with excitement and reverence.

    Everyone paled as they look at this scene with reverence. Avion Empire, the current leader of the kingdoms present here. They were one of the four empires this continent had.

    This empire was created way back millions of years ago, a record told so. It was said that the Avion Empire had nurtured 4 ancient emperors in the past, and in that future, someone will add to the list. Just imagine, four ancient emperors. That''s a powerhouse that would strike fear to people!

    Even Glorified Ancient Emperor respected this empire in the past and gave them a lot of face. Take note, Glorified was one of the brilliant emperors of his era.

    So one could already deduce how powerful the empire was right now, and they truly had the right to be called empire.

    Amidst of the terrifying line up of the empire, a bulky man appeared out of nowhere. He was half naked. His body was full of scars, it was obvious that he was a veteran of the war.

    "General Xuazong!" Someone who was familiar with this character shouted, "To think that the empire will dispatch one of their strongest ancient kings, they are surely taking this matter seriously."

    General Xuazong was one of the oldest generals of the empire. In the past, he was under the banner of the third ancient emperor, Avsta, and became the vanguard during wars.

    His poprity rose immediately after surviving 100 moves against Avsta Ancient Emperor during a fight. That''s a great feat, knowing that an emperor was against an ancient king.

    Repestine was stupefied by this, too. He had thought of so many important characters that the empire would dispatch. But he excluded this existence! After all, he was one of the strongest generals the empire had. Unless it was grave of importance, they wouldn''t dispatch him, "It seems that I still underestimated the empire."

    "Kingdoms under our banner. Greetings." General Xuazong said with a cold tone and said, "I am General Xuazong and I am tasked to lead this expidition inside the tomb. It is general knowledge that it is very dangerous inside the emperor''s tomb, so we have to cooperate to avoid casualties."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Of course, the empire will not monopolize everything. We will split whatever we find inside at 50-50. You know what I mean, right?"

    It meant that 50% was solely for the empire, and 50% will be divided into the kingdoms present here. It was a very bad deal, but what could they do? They didn''t want to offend this general, so they kept their mouth shut. Even those from the u Kingdom didn''t dare to fart.

 Chapter 505 - Redboa Ancient Emperor

    Everyone had no choice but to agree. It was not their ce toin, or else they might lead their kingdoms in destruction. Besides, a 50% share for the several kingdoms weren''t actually not bad if we look it the way the empire spoke. The empire''s forces and General Xuazong were the one who would be the vanguard, the main force of this group.

    As this tomb was made by an ancient emperor, everyone assumed that dangers were lurking all over the ce. It was not an exaggerated if people were to die here.

    "Everyone, there''s one more thing I will like to say." General Xuazong called everyone''s attention again, "Please be mindful of your lives during the expidition. Our empire will not be held liable for what will happen to you or your subordinates. We will just be the one on the frontline to be the vanguard."

    The general made it clear. In harsher terms, he didn''t care about other''s life and he couldn''t bother. What''s important for him right now was to monopolize the most important treasures they could find.

    And after which, the big group of an empire and kingdoms finally entered the gate of the tomb.

    ---

    While the big group was still on the passage finding some clues, Jin Rou and Asner were already inside an hour earlier before the arrival of the u Kingdom. He knew that the ce outside would be jam packed so he decided to go in earlier.

    So far, they haven''t met any danger. Or perhaps, it was Jin Rou who made it look like easy. The two searched for some clues around the walls toprehend what should be expected and what should not.

    After a moments of searching, finally. They have reached arge twin door that as of the size of the gate outside. It was towering at the ck sky.

    Jin Rou pushed the twin door and a deafening creak sounded. It onlysted for a few seconds beforeing into a stop.

    "This ce must have been hidden for at least 500,000 years." From Asner''s observation, he concluded this. It was his first time going in an emperor tomb, and it was very different from the ancient king tomb he explored in the past together with his n.

    It was a big room with a lot of ck pirs supporting the ce, it was like a throne room but with no exquisite features. All you can see here wasplete darkness and heaviness.

    By the end of this room, there was arge snake curled up. It was also a statue, but Jin Rou could determine something about it.

    "Asner, go on. The scroll that you need is beside that snake statue." Jin Rou said, "Don''t worry, I''m here. So nothing will happen to you."

    Asner gulped. He can be rest assured about Jin Rou, but seeing that big snake statue, it was making him shudder. There was something off about it.

    The treasures beside the snake statue were properlyid with each chest. Only an old scroll wasn''t.

    Asner took a deep breath and gathered his courage. He knew that he had to do this one way or another. He walked over without hesitating and grabbed the scroll immediately. He was about to walk away when he stumbled because of a terrifying earthquake.

    "Who is insolent enough to touch this Majesty''s treasures?!" It was an angered voice. It came from the stone statue, which was now bing alive.

    Jin Rou expected this and grabbed Asner by the hood, giving themselves the safe distance from the snake. It was a huge red snake, to be exact.

    Asner knew he had to do something and said, "Your Majesty, I am Asner Xero of the Elf Kingdom''s Xero n. His Majesty''s Glorified Ancient Emperor has asked me to get this scroll from you, so I have no choice but to do this."

    "Glorified?" The snake was shaken a bit and said, "Is he still alive?"

    "No, Your Majesty." Asner shook his head, "It was nothing but his will who have asked me that. But it seems that this scroll is gret of importance to him, so I have to do this."

    The snake''s eyes shed a split second of disappointment before retrieving it, "Hmph, it was that bastard''s scroll anyway, so if his descendant want to retrieve it, then I have nothing to say. I, Redboa Ancient Emperor, say this."

    Anser gulped and realized the true identity of this emperor. Redboa! Just like Glorified Ancient Emperor, Redboa was also part of this brilliant emperors of their era. In fact, records said that Redboa and Glorified had a deep friendship and judging by the situation, it seemed it was true.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Asner bowed with respect.

    "Alright, you can have the scroll, but I won''t permit you to have this treasure too. So shoo away before I throw you out." Redboa Ancient Emperor said. Although his heart was a bit bleeding by losing the most important item, it was his friend''s descendant so he had nothing toin about.

    "Hello." Just as Redboa were to repeat his words again, Jin Rou finally spoke, "Can I have that book? That with a title of Records of Thousand Cultivators."

    "Hmm?" Redboa nced at this young man and examined him. The snake didn''t find anything amazing about him, but he could sense and overwhelming power that was trying to get out of his body. It was the first time he had seen someone of this caliber and asked, "A Heavenly?"

    It was the most reasonable exnation. However, Jin Rou was so young to reach that level. How was that possible? Nevertheless, the book wasn''t that much of a value so Redboa agreed, "Very well. You can take that."

    Jin Rou walked over and grabbed the book, bowed a little and said, "Thank you."

    He was asking for a favor, naturally he would respect it if the other party agreed.

    "Now, go away. I''m going to sleep." Redboa shoo the two men once again. It was like he wasn''t willing to see them any longer.

 Chapter 506 - Just A Mere Empire

    Redboa could see Glorified''s and Asner''s simrities from the very start. Indeed, it was a direct descendant of thete emperor. Meaning, Glorified came from the Xero n. Of course, only a few members knew this since Glorified was very secretive since he became famous.

    shes of images passed through his mind. They trampled ces together in the past, fought many emperors and won the battle. Their stages were filled with blood and bones to reach where they were. Unfortunately, they couldn''t escape their enemies and ultimately died in their hands.

    Anyway, Redboa was nothing but a strand of will right now just like Glorified, so he could only gave his treasures to the deserving.

    Just when Asner and Jin Rou were about to leave, heavy footsteps could be heard. And then, hundreds to thousands of people entered the room.

    "Who are you two? Introduce yourselves." General Xuazong asked withmand, "Don''t spout a bit of nonsense or your heads will roll down without you knowing."

    Immediately a threat after entering? Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh but he didn''t speak. He would let Asner do the introducing.

    Asner was sweating and pale. He knew that they were discovered and there was no way to lie about this. After all, the famous general of Avion Empire was the one asking!

    Repensine Ancient King was stupefied when he saw Asner being there. In fact, even Asner''s father was pale. The situation got out of hand.

    "Don''t worry, I got you." Jin Rou whispered to Asner. He wanted the elf to stop worrying and just answer the question.

    Asner took a deep breath and said, "I am Asner Xero of Elf Kingdom''s Xero n. It is nice meeting you, Your Honor General Xuazong."

    "So what are you doing here in advance?" The coldness of the general''s tone didn''t lessen, "As far I remembered, the empire instructed the kingdoms to remain idle and wait for our arrival. What is this, a plot that the Elf Kingdom created to monopolize the entire treasures here? That''s audacious!"

    Hearing this, the elves paled. How would they dare to plot against the empire? They weren''t tired enough to seek for death.

    "No, this is my own volition." Asner shook his head. Although he was afraid, he couldn''t implicate the kingdom here, "I am responsible for my actions so the Elf Kingdom has nothing to do with me. And to answer Your Honor''s another question, I am here to get this scroll I''m holding."

    "Oh?" General Xuazong looked at the scroll and could see the vast power and ancientness of the item. He looked over at the treasures by the snake statue''s side and saw that the scroll was the most precious item here. So of course, how could he let it go?, "Unfortunately, you can''t have that unless I say so. If you are really sincere with your words, hand it over to me and I''ll forgive this sin. Who knows? I may give it back to youter."

    Asner shuddered. He knew that this woulde, but this pressure was too much that he didn''t know what to say. He stook steps backward with a paler expression.

    "If you don''t hand it over, I can immediately say that your kingdom is a traitor. And you should know what will happen when it turns to reality, right?" General Xuazong wasn''t getting impatient and said, "If you want to be a sinner, then keep that item."

    Repensine Ancient King sent a telepathy towards Asner and said, "Child, just give the item up for our sake. It isn''t worth risking all of us just for a single item. I don''t know what will you do with that, but it''s toote when you''re discovered."

    The ancient king knew that the general wasn''t joking around. If Asner angered him, they might face a total destruction in the future. A small kingdom like theirs wouldn''t amount to much to the empire, so it was obvious that they wouldn''t care about what would happen to them.

    Asner''s father was thinking the same. Right now, pride was useless. If they wanted to survive, they have to lower their heads and give up. It''s not being a coward, it''s called being flexible during different situations.

    Seeing that Asner wasn''t answering, General Xuazong almost cursed and said, "I''m telling you onest time, give it up or die."

    Now, it was a tant threat. Asner was about to say that he''d give it up when Jin Rou suddenly joined in.

    "For a bulky man like you, you like to talk like a woman." Jin Rou mocked the general and said, "Asner is clearly the one who got this scroll and you''re shamelessly trying to rob him in this daylight? Aren''t you ashame of yourself?"

    Everyone was surprised when they heard this mocking words against the general. This young man just pped the general''s face!

    The general looked at Jin Rou and observed him. Afterwards, he sneered and said, "A Breaking Mortal has the audacity to insult me, one of the great generals? This isughable."

    "Yes, you areughable. Stop praising yourself as if you''re someone great. Just a mere ancient king. Can''t reach the apex." Jin Rou smirked, "Now, go away if you want to live. This will be my first andst warning to you. Don''t waste it."

    Everyone was amazed of Jin Rou''s boldness. They were feeling grudge about this general''s haughtiness towards them so it was a good st. However, the people from the Elf Kingdom almost lost their lives from this.

    This young man was pulling their legs with him!

    "Such bold words. Alright, not to mention me, do you think you can fight our empire alone with a mere Elf Kingdom as your backing? You must be dreaming." General Xuazong was angered, but he had a total control of his emotions. He would never let his emotions run amok and blind him. It was also one of the good points why he was an outstanding general right now.

    "Your empire? Hah, just a mere empire. A bunch who will never reach the apex. It''s not worth unting in my eyes." Jin Rou''s words were very sharp, that it stabbed the general''s pride so many times.

 Chapter 507 - Death

    The Avion Empire had been reigning the kingdoms for millions of years now, too vague to trace the origin. So it was obvious that they were strong. Aside from the other four empires on the same level as theirs, they kept their title as a predator in this continent. Moreover, their powerhouse made four ancient emperors!

    We were talking about four emperors here, the beings greatly revered by the masses. But now, a stranger was saying that they weren''t capable to reach the apex? If it was someone else, they might have bursted in anger already. But General Xuazong wasn''t the like that.

    "I see, we are incapable of reaching the apex. So can you?" The general''s voice was cold yet calm. There was no trace of anger from his expression.

    These words were obviously a trap for Jin Rou to pit himself. Of course, Jin Rou was also aware of it. He smiled and answered, "Indeed, I am capable of reaching the apex."

    After all, I''m already there.

    Redboa Ancient Emperor was watching this show as a statue and was entertained. He knew that the young man apanying that brat from Elf Xero n wasn''t ordinary. He was a very dangerous being that even Redboa needed to thread carefully.

    Everyone sucked a mouthful of cool air upon hearing this. Thisd sure knew how to boast! He was speaking to a great general here, not just a normal existence. But yet, he was keeping his haughtiness. They didn''t know if the young man was dumb or whatnot.

    "I see. You are capable." General Xuazong nodded, "Very well, I would like to see your arts. How about it?"

    "With just you?" Jin Rou smirked, "I''m sorry but you aren''t enough. Perhaps call over two living ancient emperors in your empire. Although that wasn''t still enough, at least that will make do."

    Jin Rou was speaking as if he was giving concessions which made the army of the empire tremble in anger. In fact, even the general had a change in his expression. It was turning ugly.

    This man kept on insulting him like he was nothing and his empire. General Xuazong took a deep breath. He shouldn''t let the other party get the best of him, "If you are not confident about your arts, you can say so. You don''t need to reject it the roundabout way."

    Calling two emperors of their empire? Thisd must be dreaming. Not just anyone could see the emperors, yet he wanted to?

    "Too bad, it''s not my intention." Jin Rou smiled, "I am only speaking about facts. If you want to increase your chance of survival, you need your emperors'' help. With just your power, you will die in vain if you fight me here."

    "You talk too much. Let me finish you now." The general didn''t take Jin Rou''s advice seriously and draw his sword, "After taking care of you, the Elf Kingdom will be next."

    "Whoosh!" The general maximized his muscle strength and dashed toward Jin Rou. He didn''t want the enemy to have a chance to retaliate. He would stone his level by killing this insignificant being.

    However, the general couldn''t even reach half of the destination required when his head rolled down to the ground. Blood shed like a mountain from the severed neck of him. It was a gruesome sight, and everyone who saw this was horrified.

    "I told you, right? You will just die in vain." Jin Rou looked at the severed head with the general''s eyes wide open, "Ah, pathetic. Is this the extent of the empire''s power?"

    Everyone was silenced. No one dared to look at Jin Rou. They were afraid that they might also be implicated. The soldiers of the empire''s army weren''t fairing good, too. Their leader was killed mercilessly, so they didn''t know what to do. As soldiers who trained to follow orders, they were like chickens without heads.

    "Does anyone has a qualm with us, too?" Jin Rou roamed his gaze and said, "If none, you can now scram and return to your turfs before I kill you. The entire treasures here will be only up for the Elf Kingdom''s grab."

    "Hey, isn''t that unfair?" Burncoal Ancient King didn''t want to speak. But the temptation of the treasures here were so great that it blinded his reasoning, "There are several kingdoms here who painstakingly did their bests to reach this room. Isn''t that unfair to get all of the treasures here?"

    "Painstakingly?" Jin Rouughed, "Before you arrive, I have cleared all the dangers lurking around this tomb. So, you only need to find your way to this ce. It will not take so much effort to do so, and you''re shamelessly asking about fairness? Being an idiot is okay, but staying as an idiot is not."

    "You..." Burncoal became mad immediately. He finally had experienced the taste of Jin Rous venomous words. But he had no refute about this. It was true that there were no longer dangers around while they were traveling this ce.

    "What you?" Jin Rou said with a confident tone, "If you want to have a piece of these treasures, you have to defeat me first. Why don''t all of youe at the same time? The more the merrier. I want a massacre right now, so you all will be a great entertainment."

    They wanted to try their luck. However, they remembered how easily the strongest ancient king in their line up died in this enemy''s hands. Their backs were sweating, but they were considering this option.

    The risk was too big, but the rewards will be enormous too. They calcted their earnings in case of sess and they found out that they wouldn''t be in the losing end. Of course, given the fact that they could kill Jin Rou.

    But the u Kingdom wasn''t thinking the same. Rosebleed Ancient King spoke, "Everyone, let''s step a step back and let our fellow kingdom get the treasures."

    The other kingdoms were stupefied. If there would be a kingdom who was so hostile against the Elf Kingdom, it would be this u Kingdom. Yet now they were willing to take a step back and even advised others to do the same? What kind of situation was this?

 Chapter 508 - Taking A Step Back

    The u Kingdom should be the one who would be happy to make an alliance to get the treasures. However, this change of attitude was a shock to them. Did the u Kingdom want to fix their broken rtionship with the Elf Kingdom? If so, for what reason? The Elf Kingdom had little to none that would be worth being friends for. As of now, they couldn''t get why the u Kingdom was acting this way.

    Jin Rou looked at the two representatives of u Kingdom and smirked. He knew these people had something up their sleeve, but he would let them be. He wanted to see how much jumping as clowns would they maketer on.

    "Everyone, it is unfair that we will gang up on the Elf Kingdom just because they want all the treasures." Burncoal was smiling as he said, "As the first one to be here, and the ones who cleared the path for us, they are worthy of having all the treasures here.

    So please, let''s take a step back and see the world. Okay?"

    The other kingdoms contemted about this matter and most of them agreed. It was due to Jin Rou''s efforts that they were all safe right now. In fact, if General Xuazong acted dumb a while ago, he might be still alive right now.

    Furthermore, there was an unknown monster here that was threatening their lives. They couldn''t dare to challenge it using their lives.

    They had been blinded by greed a while ago, and they almost lost their lives from being irrational. After all, they knew they weren''t a match against the other party. So, it was natural to retreat while they still could.

    "Ah, no one''s going to attack? I''m disappointed." Jin Rou chuckled, "I thought that I''m going to make a sea of blood here, but nevermind. Since you all are scared, then shoo away and never present yourself in front of me again."

    Jin Rou didn''t forget to insult them from backing off as a provocation.

    And it was a sess. Almost all elders here wanted to skin Jin Rou alive in anger if not for their reasoning holding them back.

    "Young Friend, you are crossing the line there." Burncoal also didn''t like Jin Rou''s words and said, "We have already taken a step back, I don''t see why you need to say those words to us. No matter, we are still part of the old generation while you are still a child. You have to respect others, and it''s a basic attitude a cultivator should have."

    "Who are you to educate me? Whether I''m crossing the line or not, what can you do about it?" Jin Rou sneered in disdain, "What, you feel threatened of someone from the younger generation like me? If you''re not, fight me then. Prove it to me that you deserve my respect."

    Burncoal''s nerves were almost exploding from anger. This young man had a talent of angering people around him. Of course, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to fight Jin Rou unless he was suicidal enough.

    But it didn''t mean that he couldn''t threaten the other party.

    "While I admit that you are strong, how about the kingdom behind you? You will never know, you are already pulling everyone''s leg with your actions." Burncoal said. Everyone could understand what he was trying to say.

    "It''s useless threatening me. If you want toe, thene with your millions of armies. In fact, bring the emperors of the empires with you to make it exciting. I''m itching to kill an emperor right now, so you will do me a great favor by that." Jin Rou said with a normal tone. It was like he was just ordering an ordinary meal in a restaurant.

    Everyone was silenced when they heard this. This young man actually wanted the enemy toe, and with emperors in tow at that! Those elves from the Elf Kingdom almost turned into jelly. This young man was pulling them down with him!

    However, Repensine Ancient King wasn''t thinking the same. The more he observed Jin Rou, the more he was getting more mysterious. It was like a huge boulder that remained unmoved for thousands of countless years. He felt like the kingdom could depend on this young man.

    It took so much effort to calm the rage inside Burncoal. This wasn''t the right time to act. They had to follow the n so he couldn''t act recklessly here, "Very well. I''ll be taking note of your words. Until then, please be alive."

    Afte saying those, the u Kingdom left. They didn''t want further angering from the other party. The several kingdoms also followed suit. They didn''t want to be the object of ridicule here like what happened to Burncoal. Now, those elves from the kingdom had remained here.

    Jin Rou looked at them and said, "These treasures are for your kingdom. So quicklye and get it before Redboa changes his mind."

    The high official elves looked at Repensine to act for what to do. Thetter nodded as a sign and the elvese over to where the treasures were.

    "Thank you." The elves bowed before the statue and said. They needed to express their sincere gratefulness so that they wouldn''t leave a bad karmic tie here. Next, they packed up the treasures that could be found here using their inventories.

    It only took ten minutes before finishing everything. Repensine walked over to Jin Rou and initiated a talk, "Benefactor, thank you for this grace."

    The treasures that could be found here was tempting enough even for emperors. But Jin Rou chose to gave it away simply. He didn''t know the purpose of the other party by doing so, but the ancient king could feel that Jin Rou didn''t bear any malice towards them.

    "No need to thank me. This treasures are rightfully yours and your kingdom now. Be sure to keep it well and don''t let others use it as they please. If you may have observed, those treasures have terrifying capabilities that could even kill emperors." Jin Rou advised.

    It was true. The treasures here, aside from the ancient scroll, was so good that it almost made the other kingdoms fall into insanity.

 Chapter 509 - Elfblood Ancient Scroll

    The group eventually left after taking all the treasures after a sincere bow towards the statue. They wanted to express their gratitude for letting them get these precious treasures.

    Redboa Ancient Emperor didn''t answer their gestures. It was more than enough to receive it. Besides, his will was about to crumble so he couldn''t manage to maintain this conscious state for so long. But deep in his mind, he was wishing for Glorified''s wellbeing in the yellow river.

    Jin Rou and Asner returned to the kingdom source. And then, they presented the ancient scroll that they got to Glorified''s will.

    "Oh? That cunning snake gives this willingly? That''s shocking." Glorified couldn''t help butugh. He knew the temperament of that friend of his. So it was a surprise that he gave it willingly.

    Glorified examined the scroll and said, "Do you know what type of scroll is this, Asner?"

    "Pardon me, but I don''t know." Asner shook his head. He tried many times to discover the truths of this scroll, but it was useless.

    "This is called Elfblood Ancient Scroll." Glorified smiled and exined, "This is one of our first ancestors'' important treasures. It is a scroll which can boost a being''s power by several degrees. For example, with your Foundation realm right now, you can jump to being an inner core. Or if you''re very lucky, you''ll be an ancient king."

    "That powerful?" Asner was shaken. This was a precious scroll that everyone would be willing to take with their lives on the line. After all, it was power booster and a permanent one at that.

    "Yes. It is that powerful." Glorified nodded, "This is painstakingly created by Elfrigid Heavenly Ancestor. One of the two existences where our origins started."

    This information wasn''t avable for anyone and only a very few had the right to know this. After all, it was a shocking truth that could turn the whole world upside down.

    "Heavenly...?" Again, Asner was shaken. These information were giving him several shocks that he couldn''t almost take it.

    What is a heavenly? They were the existences who stood at the peak of this world, able to look down on the rest of the world. Even ancient emperors would be helpless against it like a chicken on the chopping board.

    "Yes, our ancestor is a heavenly." Glorified said, "But we have to keep this a secret. It might bring a cmity the kingdom will not be able to take."

    People who knew heavenlies would always keep their mouth shut. It was a heaven defying term that normal people shouldn''t know about. This was also one of the reasons why it was only said as a legend in the records.

    Asner gulped. Even if he wasn''t told, he wouldn''t be willing to divulge this secret to others even to his family. He understood that it was a taboo not to talk about.

    "Alright, now take this scroll. You have to understand the contents of this scroll to release the blood inside it. After which, you have to drink the blood." Glorified handed over the scroll back to Asner and said, "But I''m warning you, there is no free lunch in this world. You will feel an excruciating pain while absorbing the blood in your body. I don''t know how long you will suffer, but at the very least it won''t kill you. After all, I am here and this young man. We will go and save you if you cannot take the pain any longer."

    Asner took a deep breath and said, "I''m going to push through, no matter what. I''m already here, might as well see this to the end."

    He wasn''t willing to take this down. He would do his best to be stronger than ever. And now that an opportunity presented itself, he had no right to reject it.

    "Rest assured, you can take your time. We will be guarding you here." Glorified Ancient Emperor said. Having the protection of an emperor was a pride he could boastter on.

    And soon, the process started with shrieks and shouts of pain from Asner.

    ---

    Two days had passed. The process was still not yet finished, but Asner''s expression was getting lighter. It seemed that the pain he was feeling had greatly reduced and was able to rx a bit.

    However during these two days, somethingrge happened on the outside.

    Repensine Ancient King rushed towards the kingdom source and asked for Jin Rou''s presence. Sensing the urgency, Jin Rou walked out of the room to see the old man.

    "What is happening?" Jin Rou asked. The old man''s face was heavier than he expected.

    "The Avion Empire is here with millions of soldiers by our fort." The ancient king said with hesitation, "They are asking forpensation since a precious general of their empire was killed. And they are asking for the scroll that Asner has."

    "These jerks. Their scheme is so obvious." Jin Rouughed a bit. The empire didn''t bother to hide their intentions bying here, "Let''s go and see them. Asner isn''t avable right now, he is still in the middle of training and cannot be disturbed."

    Jin Rou flew away with the ancient king following him. And after a few seconds, they reached the fort where the armies were situated. And aside from the armies, there were also 3 powerful auras by the front. It seemed that they were the generals of these armies.

    "I don''t know if your empire is stupid or not. I have already spared your armies during the expedition and only killing your general. And now, you are here being dumb enough to show your necks to me. It''sughable." Jin Rou said.

    "So you are the who killed Xuazong." A fierce light in one of the generals shed, "However, we aren''t here to fight. We are just asking for apensation for his death. After that, we are going to disperse like bubbles."

    "Hmm, I see that your greed is so strong and you probably know what scroll is it." Jin Rou smiled, "But no, scram or all of you will die here. Your choice."

 Chapter 510 - Two Slashes To End

    General Everny. He was one of the prestigious generals of the Avion Empire thatmanded respect and worth. One word from him and the clouds would circte above his firmaments. Unlike General Xuazong, he was used to basking with praises and reverence of the masses. Thus, this show off of slight attitude triggered him. As a prideful general, how could he let this young man run off his mouth as he wished?

    "Young man, you got quite a vicious tongue for your age." General Everny said with a cold tone, "Do you understand what''s the consequences of antagonizing the empire? A total destruction. Not just you, the kingdom behind you will suffer the same fate. Think about it carefully."

    "Since you cannot get the item with a facade, you are now threatening me." Jin Rou smiled. He was only seeing the other party as a jumping clown, "Just an empire, not enough to make me step back. Fight if you must. This is only a waste of time."

    "This crazy man doesn''t know his situation." General Fores, one of the three generals, sneered. He looked at Repensine Ancient King who was watching by the sidelines and said, "Hey you, are you serious of letting this young man jump around? He is pulling your leg, you see. He might be the cause of your destruction in the future."

    "Young Master Jin can do what he wants. He has our Elf Kingdom''s full support." Repensine clearly indicated his stand with this matter and said with a calm tone, "If he doesn''t like it, then he doesn''t like it. We don''t dare to be presumptuous."

    "You''re bowing your head to this human?" General Throwmore added in. He was also one of the generals, albeit the weakest one, "It seems like your kingdom is eager to die."

    Repensine didn''tment on this taunt. He was now aware what kind of existence Jin Rou was. He was the type that no one in this world should mess with. And for how did he find out? Only he knew it.

    "Are we going to fight or not?" Jin Rou appearedzy and said, "Come at me together. Stop wasting my time."

    "Since you wished it, we will amodate you then!" General Everny shouted. Hemanded the millions of armies behind him. As the strongest general present, he had the right to be themander.

    Soon, the millions of soldiers formed a rectangle shape with their spears pointing at the front. They looked greedy and battle ready as the energy around them vanished.

    "Hah!" The soldiers shouted at the same time and attacked Jin Rou. They were like a rampaging and unstoppable tsunami. The difference was they consisted of people with strong armaments.

    The world shook violently as the army threatened to kill everything in its path.

    "Kill him, my soldiers!" General Everny shouted to raise the moral of the soldiers. He was riding a war horse along with the generals. They looked intimidating and powerful, "Show this kingdom that Avion Empire is not something they can afford to offend!"

    "Child''s y." Jin Rou smirked and picked up a random branch of a tree. He looked at it and he seemed to be satisfied, "Hmm, this will do."

    The generals looked at him and were filled with cautious. Xuazong was defeated by this man instantly, so they couldn''t put their guards down.

    "Sword''s End." Jin Rou shed the branch and arge sword arc that spans around 100 kilometers appeared. It looked like a world in front of mortals and normalness.

    "Gaah!" And then, miserable shoutsing from the soldiers rang the entire ce as they were sliced into pieces in a blink of an eye. Blood shed everywhere and the strong stench of inner organs were strong enough to make people here puke.

    It didn''t stop there. Since the soldiers amounted to ten million or so, only almost half of the soldiers were still alive. So Jin Rou threw another arc that destroyed everyone''s view of the world.

    "Agh! Save me!" The still alive soldiers were running for their lives now from being brave a while ago. They didn''t care about the empire, as long as they could save themselves. This was a battle they couldn''t win from the very beginning. And it was pathetic and useless to struggle. However, how could Jin Rou let them run? The arc was vast enough to kill everyone present here.

    After a minute of miserable cries and useless deaths, only the three generals were alive. All of them had pale expressions. This enemy wasn''t the type that they could take on. It was an existence way too much for them!

    "Alright, time to deal with you three." Jin Rou smirked, "Anyst words? You can curse or anything. Threat or whatever, it won''t work anyways. Or you may want to try to run? Up to you."

    "We are prestigious generals from the Avion Empire. We will never dare to run to shame the empire we hold dearly." General Everny spoke with pride and braveness, "If we fight, we must. If we die, we ept. That''s how it should be."

    "Prettymendable." Jin Rou smiled as he heard these words, "Okay, I''ll be sending you to your deaths still. Brace yourselves."

    "We won''t go down without a fight." The generals readied themselves. They knew this would be an impossible fight but they wouldn''t dare to run. This was their bottomline and their pride as the generals of the Avion Empire!

    Jin Rou didn''t waste time and shed an arc that could kill the generals instantly. As his small respect for these generals, he would kill them clean.

    However, things weren''t going as nned as a hand suddenly grabbed the three generals to save their lives. It was a hand that capable of tearing the clouds and sky.

    Jin Rou smiled. He knew this person would eventually move and said, "I thought you''re going to watch your generals die here. Too bad."

    Soon, a very beautiful man appeared out of the void. He looked schrly and with a red robeplementing his personance. He was like the moon that could shy everything.

 Chapter 511 - Raybook Ancient Emperor

    "Your Majesty!" The generals looked at the schrly man with reverence. Of course, they knew who it was and even called him ''Your Majesty''. Just by this call, everyone could already deduce what type of existence the young man was.

    "An emperor!" Someone watching in the sidelines quietly muttered. It wasn''t his first time seeing an alive emperor, so he knew what type of auras ancient emperors were excluding.

    Everyone was stumped by this sudden turn of events. To think that an ancient emperor woulde into being to save the generals knowing the fact that they were reclusive bunch. However, upon thinking about it carefully, it was normal for an emperor to step up to save the generals. After all, the generals were three of the powerhouses that support the empire''s standing. If to say they died here, the impact towards the empire would be tremendous. Take note, it wasn''t easy to raise capable generals to lead an army. It was like you''re searching for a needle in the vast sea.

    "Greetings, Daoist Friend." The schrly man smiled and said to Jin Rou with a polite tone, "I am called Raybook, one of the ancient emperors of Avion Empire. It is nice meeting you."

    Raybook Ancient Emperor! Everyone was stupefied when they knew now his identity. It was Avion Empire''stest emperor that was dubbed to be one of the most talented individuals out there that would reach the heavens one day. After his coronation, he suddenly disappeared like a bubble and no news came out regarding him for so many years. Many were saying that he was perfecting his dao and in his istion state. Some were also iming that he died in a battle or old age. Nevertheless, he was praised to be one of the potential strongest ancient emperors around.

    "It''s good that youe out. I thought I''m going to grab you in your space to do so. Fortunately, you saved me the trouble." Jin Rou mocked. His words were filled with arrogance.

    Everyone watching sucked a mouthful of cool air. This youngd just dared to spout words in front of an emperor! It was a tant disrespect that trigger a death punishment.

    However, the target of mockery didn''t show any slight change in his expression. Raybook was still calm and amicable in as ever. He smiled and answered, "Daoist Friend, I know you are powerful enough to topple the heavens. So how about you take a step back and spare my generals? After all, they haven''t done anything to the kingdom yet. And I''ll make sure that they will not ever cause any trouble from you. Of course, everything is negotiable if you''re not satisfied."

    Now, the emperor went straight to that point and wanted to negotiate. As an emperor, he didn''t actually need to consider Jin Rou''s situation. However, Raybook knew that Jin Rou wasn''t ordinary. Not at all. He felt like he was looking at a giant monster, and an impregnable wall at the same time. Thus, he chose this negotiation path. Everyone knew how brilliant and wise the emperor was, so no one would dare to question him and his authority.

    "Unfortunately, this is not negotiable. I want your generals'' heads. Now, if you want to step up for them, you have to defeat me or else they will really die." Jin Rou refused with a straight face. He didn''t hesitate to refuse and show his resolve.

    "Daoist Friend, I hope you reconsider. The world is vast, so hidden masters are around. You may be strong, but who knows who might be stronger than you? I''m not trying to educate you, but Daoist Friend, you have to think carefully about this and the consequences." It wasn''t that Raybook was trying to threaten Jin Rou. He was merely showing the other party the other side of the coin and wanted to warn him not to act rash. There were no mockeries in his tone.

    But Jin Rou shook his head and smiled, "I''m telling you, since I like your attitude towards me I will spare your life. Now leave your generals here and perfect your dao. You don''t have to advice me because I know what I''m doing. And besides, you are wrong about there''s someone stronger than me. I am the strongest here."

    He paused for a moment and looked at everyone, "Emperors? Heavenlies? I''m sorry, but they weren''t much in my eyes. All are below me, my feet. This is the truth of the world, and if you insist on resisting me, I don''t mind showing you it."

    Raybook could feel his back sweating for the first time in his life upon hearing these words. As an emperor, he knew that what Jin Rou was said was the truth. It wasn''t arrogance at all, it was purely power that could trample everything in this world.

    The emperor was now stuck in a hard ce and a rock. It seemed that he was trying to calcte the losses of the decision he would make. Jin Rou didn''t bother him and wait for his answer. If it could be helped, he didn''t want to kill this emperor as he had all the traits to be stronger in the future. He didn''t want to waste a talent like him here. But he wasn''t expecting much.

    "Is there no other choice here, Daoist Friend?" Raybook asked once again.

    "There is none. This is my best concession. You can either give up their heads to me, or fight for them. You can also try to escape. If you manage to do so, then I have no say." Jin Rou smiled.

    The people around were expecting that a fight would be inevitable as the emperor would surely fight for the generals.

    However, their views were turned upside down when Raybook answered, "Alright, I''ll be giving the generals to you to do what you want."

    Hearing these words, everyone was silenced and didn''t know what to say. It was like everyone was dumped with a cold water.

 Chapter 512 - A Decisive Emperor

    Everybody looked like they just had eaten poop. They didn''t dare to believe what they heard. Raybook Ancient Emperor was surrendering the three generals to the enemy? What kind of situation was this? It made their three views of the world warped so many times. Everything became twisted!

    As an emperor of the Avion Empire, Raybook must fight for the lives of his generals, or that was supposed to what should happen. Even if he didn''t want to protect the generals, giving their heads to the enemy was way out of the line.

    What was the emperor thinking? Did he hit his head severely in the past that it loose some screws in his head? No matter how many times they think of the reason, they couldn''te up with a reasonable idea.

    The three generals felt like their eyes lost hope. They served the empire for millions of years only to be disposed like a trash. It was humiliating and despairing. Now that they lost their actual emperor''s backing, they could kiss their asses goodbye. No matter how unsatisfied they were, they couldn''t question the authority of an ancient emperor.

    Jin Rou smiled hearing the other party''s answer. It was rare to meet someone this decisive enough to cut his losses, "Are you sure about this decision? You might be a sinner of your empire by doing this."

    Indeed, this act was shameful and could bring the empire disgrace. Just imagine, an ancient emperor abiding a stranger''smand? That''spletely unheard of.

    "I am very sure." Raybook nodded and said, "Compared to the consequences of fighting with you, having these three courageous and brilliant generals'' lives on your taking will be a better idea."

    Raybook was always a wise and capable person since his debut. He never fought battles that he would be losing. In fact, he had never lost in the past. It was due to he knew when to step forward and backward. He knew when to attack and defend, and retreat as well. Thus, he was a powerful emperor right now.

    The emperor taking a step back, did it mean that the stranger''s power level was above his that he wouldn''t dare to fight? If that was the case, then it''s usible and reasonable.

    "Very well, I''m very happy of your good choice." Jin Rou smiled, "It looks like your empire has also good seedlings like you. It''s prettymendable."

    Jin Rou rarely praise those he wasn''t acquainted with. But this emperor''s talent was worthy of it.

    "I''m not worthy of your praise, Daoist Friend. I am nothing more than a speck of dust in front of your greatness." The emperor admitted his inferiority and bowed his head.

    Jin Rou was still smiling and said to the generals, "You''re lucky to have a quite capable emperor. So since I''m now in a good mood, I will give you chance. Survive this attack of mine, and I''ll spare you."

    The three generals suddenly saw light from the darkness as they eagerly nodded, "Yes!"

    It was a heaven-sent opportunity to survive. There''s no way they''d miss it. Either way, they''re supposed to die, so staking everything for this chance wasn''t a bad deal.

    "Be ready. I''m going to attack now." Jin Rou said as he picked another random branch of tree.

    The three generals didn''t underestimate this and immediately used everything of their defensive capabilities. Theybined their treasures and formations to create a defense that would not be easy to prate.

    After thirty seconds, the defense wasplete and a giant golden lion appeared. It appeared to be a mythical beast that could trample everything in its path.

    "Here I go." Seeing that the three generals were already prepared, Jin Rou smirked and casually swung the branch. It was simple yet it made the whole world tremble. Large fluctuations appeared as the earth copsed.

    This tiny sword arc carried the whole world in its state and became one with it. The dao itself was consisted and energy particles were rampaging around it.

    "Boom!" Then, arge explosion was created after the collision. The lion formation was instantly shattered as if it was just a fragile ss. Take note, these were the three best defensive measures the three generals could muster. Furthermore, they were terrifying ancient kings.

    The three were thrown away like a kite lost its string. Blood flowed like a fountain on their way as they stumbled creating a deep pit.

    The three generals spat so many blood that it made their visions turn blurry. It was a bloody sight, and it was frustrating to look. Although they managed to retain their breath, the attack injured them severely Tha it would take a long time to recuperate. Fortunately, they weren''t stripped of their cultivation or it would really spell their utter demise even they were alive.

    The emperor also felt relieved. It was good that the three survived the attack. Although they were dying, he knew they could save themselves as long as Jin Rou were not to intervene.

    "Congrattions for surviving my attack." Jin Rou said. In all honesty, that attack had the power to kill them in his expectations. But who would have thought that they''d survive it? Of course, he knew that something happened behind the curtains. But he didn''t mind it, after all he didn''t say that they couldn''t be assisted by an outside force.

    "Thank you for your grace." Raybook Ancient Emperor expressed his gratitude. He was grateful that the master didn''t mind the help he extended. It was a dangerous gamble that he just decided on a whim.

    "While I''m good today, it doesn''t mean that I''ll be good next time. You cannot push my buttons over and over again. You better bear this in your minds." Jin Rou said. He meant that the next time they did something foolish again, there wouldn''t be mercy.

    The three generals tried to prop themselves up and bowed to express their deep thanks. They knew that the warning was for them, so they didn''t dare to slip the words by their heads.

 Chapter 513 - The Emperors Invitation

    Everyone was once again stumped by the sudden turn of events. Just a while ago, these three generals supposedly to die yet now they were spared. It was too much to imagine so many happenings in a single moment. Nevertheless, they marked the young man''s facial features in their faces and would be sure to warn their descendants.

    If even an ancient emperor was paying respect to this man, what could their mere sects and n could do against him if they antagonize him?

    Raybook Ancient Emperor walked over to Jin Rou with a smile on his face and said, "Daoist Friend, it is my honor meeting someone of your level. Perhaps you can grant me the grace of serving you tea while giving me dao pointers?"

    It was an official invite from an emperor. Everyone would be ecstatic and jump around in happiness. Just think about it, it''s the emperor himself inviting you over. It was one of the most prestigious achievements you could boast about. Of course, it was only applicable to those seeing emperors as gods.

    Jin Rou observed Raybook with a smirk on his face and answered, "Sure, why not? I have been taking a liking to your attitude. I can''t say no to that. But please just call me Young Master. It''s what they usually call me."

    Jin Rou knew that the emperor wouldn''t dare to y tricks behind him. After all, he was very aware that he would just seek needless death if he ever did so.

    "It''s my honor, Young Master." Raybook swirled his fingers and a gate appeared, "After you."

    Jin Rou nodded and entered the gate without further ado. Afterwards, Raybook followed suit and only the three generals left. But they knew they weren''t qualified to enter the gate, so they created their own and used it. They needed to get back home to report the incidents here to the higher ups.

    And that, it ended the little show of Avion Empire with the miserable defeat on their end.

    ---

    "What a wonderful garden." Jin Rou couldn''t help but be mesmerized. This ce was full of white fragrant roses filled with light dao. It was veryfortable that even Jin Rou was affected. He tried to examine one rose and trace back its origin, and found that it was untraceable. Meaning, it was since time immemorial or perhaps the Creator hid it. Anyway, it was a beautiful ce and a perfect one to die at.

    "This ce, I discovered it during my expiditions in the Heaven''s Continent. I moved it here and hide it to be my seclusion ce. It is perfect to train and hone your dao here." Raybook exined.

    Jin Rou nodded. He had heard about the Heaven''s Continent. It was the other continent after this Endless Forest Continent. That continent was almost twice this continent and was said to be the home of heavenlies. But even in that ce, the heavenlies remained a legend existence. No one was there to prove it, or perhaps people were just silenced about it.

    "What kind of ce is the other continent?" Jin Rou asked with curiosity.

    Raybook found it strange when Jin Rou asked this question. But he answered still while bringing two chairs and heating up a tea using a golden kettle, "The Heaven''s Continent, if wepare it to this continent, it is the real world."

    "Oh? You mean, this continent is just the training grounds for someone like you?" Jin Rou said.

    "You can put it that way, Young Master." Raybookughed a bit and said. He graciously served the tea to Jin Rou, "Here, it is my most precious tea that could only be used twice. I don''t know if it will be up to your liking, but please try."

    Jin Rou took a sip from the teacup and nodded, "Good tea. Just finely brewed, nothing much to say. It''s all in all perfect. It looks like you have also perfected the art of brewing tea."

    "Well, that''s true. I love tea so much that my skills improved by leaps and bounds after so many years I have secluded myself from the real world." Raybook smiled, "By the way Young Master, please don''t mind me if I''m asking this but what is your purpose ining here in this continent? Surely, you have no interest with the treasures here with your power level."

    "You are saying words as if you really know my power level." Jin Rouughed. He really found this emperor interesting.

    "I don''t know exactly, but I know you are far exceeded the limits of a human." Raybook said. He was confident of his institution and it never let him down for once.

    "Hmm, how can I put this? I am here looking for a pearl. But its information is confidential so I cannot bring that up to you." Jin Rou answered.

    "I see." Raybook nodded while contemting, "I hope you will find that pearl Young Master."

    "Of course, I will." Jin Rouughed, "Anyway, I know that your connections as an emperor is wide, so I''d like to ask if where can I meet the nearest heavenly here?"

    Raybook almost dropped the kettle when he was serving tea to himself upon hearing this. For the first time, he looked troubled and slowly answered, "Young Master, it is not like I don''t want to answer you but heavenlies are seclusive beings that don''t want to be recognized as real existences."

    "So if you know their location, you cannot reveal it due to an oath rted to their existences." Jin Rou understood what the emperor was trying to say, "No, it''s okay. Don''t worry about it. I just asked out of curiosity."

    The emperor heaved a sigh of relief. He thought he would be forced to choke his oath and divulge the information regarding them. But Jin Rou was on point, upon getting in contact with a heavenly, you will be forced to make an oath that you had never seen heavenlies and they were just mere legends.

    The emperor tried to search for the reason why it was like this, but after so many years it wasn''t fruitful.

 Chapter 514 - Uncrossable Sea

    Jin Rou didn''t mind if he couldn''t get the information he wanted. He would know it eventually as long as he traveled. However, he needed to have a better grip of the whole world and what it was consisted. Take note, the Creator didn''t give him any clue of where to find that chaos pearl so he didn''t know where to start.

    "The Heaven''s Continent, how could I get there?" Jin Rou asked. He could feel that the item wasn''t here in this continent. It just meant that it was perhaps in the other continent.

    Raybook took a sip of his tea before answering, "You have to cross the Uncrossable Sea."

    "Uncrossable Sea? It means that it cannot be crossed ording to its name, right?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Yes, if you will cross it in normal circumstances it is really impossible to cross it. However, there is a one chance every five thousand years of the sea breaking apart. And that will be the time to cross. Of course, provided that you can reach the next shore, that is." Raybook was calmly exining the method. He didn''t hide anything and exined all he knew.

    "Once every a few thousand years? I cannot wait that long." Jin Rou shook his head. He wasn''t willing to stay that long here. If worse came to worst, he would just destroy that sea and cross it.

    "Fret not, Young Master. You have came at the right time." Raybookughed, "In three days, at midnight during the full moon. The Uncrossable Sea will once again break apart. It will be your chance to cross it."

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded, "If it''s that way, then good. I have nothing to say."

    "But please be advised, Young Master." Raybook warned, "Don''t underestimate the Uncrossable Sea even if it was halved. There are full of dangers there. Even I almost died there when I traveled to the other continent."

    It was true. Although the emperor made so much preparations for any unfortunate incidents, it wasn''t enough as he was still gravely injured by enemies around there. Take note, he had emperors along with him too. Yet they were yed at by the enemy.

    "I''ll take note of that." Jin Rou knew that the other party was just advising him out of goodwill. So he epted it, "But if you can tell me, what kind of enemies are there lurking in the Uncrossable Sea?"

    "Darkness." Raybook answered with a grave tone.

    "Darkness?" Jin Rou wasn''t expecting to hear this term once again. Even this world was contaminated with those existences?

    "Yes, they are always lurking in the Uncrossable Sea, waiting for their victims. They always target emperors as their meals. They are very powerful. Even with my full power, I can only injure one of them slightly." Raybook was remembering that awful experience and his hand shook, "That''s why not everyone here is willing to cross it. It is filled with extreme dangers."

    Who would have thought that one of the most brilliant emperors suffered tragic defeat while crossing? Perhaps no one saw it except his peers, but it was despair-inducing for the emperor and must felt like he cultivated in vain. Nevertheless, it wasn''t a shameful defeat. We were talking about darkness here, that even Jin Rou struggled to defeat.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of those guys in the sea." Jin Rou assured, "So that next time when you like to cross it, you can with ease andfort."

    "You don''t have to go that far, Young Master." The emperor shook his head. He wasn''t expecting much, "As long as you can safely cross it, then it''s good. But please prepare sufficiently for that."

    "Alright." Jin Rou nodded. He didn''t need to prepare, because he was always prepared as usual. He would never move unless he was prepared enough. That was his character. He tend to underestimate enemies sometimes but his guard was always up.

    The two talked for two more hours, but the topic this time was about the dao. Jin Rou gave the emperor pointers on what he should change to improve himself and be stronger in a way that could be easily understood. The ce was filled with dao particles dancing as it agreed with every points Jin Rou say.

    "Thank you for your guidance, Young Master. This is a grace that I will never ever forget in this lifetime. If you need me to travel with you to cross the Uncrossable Sea, I am more than willing to be your shield." Raybook didn''t expect that he would learn so much from this and was full of gratitude. He bowed to Jin Rou with full of respect.

    "No, it''s okay." Jin Rou epted the gesture and said, "Just train here. This ce is very beneficial for you. I have given you pointers to make it to the heavenly realm. It is up to you if you can reach it."

    "I''ll be stronger in order not to let you down." Raybook''s respect for Jin Rou had reached its peak. The knowledge he learned right now was enough for him to topple the ranks of emperors and be a heavenly. If he became one, the Avion Empire''s position would rise dramatically. This favor couldn''t be repaid no matter how many times he try.

    "Good." Jin Rou smiled. He could already see the bright future of this emperor. He would sweep across the oceans and seas with pride and arrogance to boot, "Then I''ll be going now. I only have three days, so I need to go to the shore immediately."

    Raybook immediately grabbed a map and handed it over to Jin Rou, "This is my most treasured map. It has the Uncrossable Sea and its shore there. You just need to touch the point where you want to go and you will be teleported there automatically."

    "That magical?" Jin Rou was amazed. It was the first time he heard of this kind of map. He happily received it and said "Okay then. Thank you."

    "There''s no need to thank me. This isn''t enough to repay you." The emperor shook his head. Nevertheless, he grew happy upon hearing the gratitude.

 Chapter 515 - True Word Kingdom

    Jin Rou returned to the ce where Asner was currently hibernating after bidding goodbye with the emperor. He looked at the young elf with full of determination and perseverance until this time around. Jin Rou knew that he might be feeling so much pain still experiencing it for over 12 hours now.

    "If this child isn''t sessful in the future, it will be a waste." Jin Rou shook his head, "Glorified, you must do your job. Help him all the way as long as you can. Don''t let this descendant of yours be a disappointment like you."

    The silent will by the side shook its entirety as it heard Jin Rou''s words. Glorified watched the battle that happened outside and knew that Jin Rou was someone that couldn''t be defeated by just emperors and heavenlies.

    "I will do it as you bid." Glorified Ancient Emperor, one of the brilliant emperors of his era, was taking amand from someone he didn''t know. Nevertheless, it was natural. It was normal.

    "Good. I''ll be leaving now, and I cannot wait for Asner to wake up." Jin Rou said as he stood up from sitting.

    "Where might you be going? If Asner asks, I need to have an answer." Glorified said.

    "Uncrossable Sea. I''m going to cross it." Jin Rou said.

    Glorified was surprised. He remembered that ce and he tried to cross it in the past. Though it was a sess, he received many injuries that took time to heal. In fact, there was even a wound that left a deep scar in his body. That ce was filled with dangerous dark existences that even him felt goosebumps all over his body.

    "I see. I will say this to Asner." Glorified calmed himself down and said, "Please take care."

    "I always do take care. So there''s nothing to worry about me. You should worry about Asner instead. After he wakes up, he would be very unstable that one wrong move might take his life so be sure to guide him." Jin Rou turned his back and nced at the hibernating Asner for thest time. He took a deep sigh and left.

    It was only a short time that they were together, yet Asner made a connection with Jin Rou that made him turn back and sigh.

    The emperor had seen this and already imagined what would the kid''s reaction after knowing Jin Rou''s departure.

    ---

    Since Jin Rou still have two days, he decided to walk around the other kingdoms one by one and see what''s worthy to see there. He went by Violet Kingdom, True Kingdom, and even u Kingdom yet he found nothing worthy there. The trip only took him a day, so he still have onest day to consume.

    Then, after deciding. He went to the True Word Kingdom. It was the kingdom where the shore of Uncrossable Sea was located. He nned to travel to many kingdoms yet he decided against it since he couldn''t see any benefit of doing so. Visiting three kingdoms were already enough so he decided to go where he should really go to.

    True Word Kingdom was established by its founder True Word Ancient Emperor. This kingdom was one of the oldest kingdoms that was still existing right now. So basically, their military power was overwhelming.

    Why was it so? Because True Word Kingdom had made three emperors in each two generations! In fact, one emperor was still alive and in seclusion somewhere of this ce.

    Jin Rou was standing at the peak of the mountain, breathing the fresh air of thisnd. This kingdom''s main economy was agriculture, so there were many trees and it was peaceful. Compared to the kingdoms he visited, this ce was the best.

    "Here in this kingdom, there is also a true peace... huh?" Jin Rou reminded the words he heard a while ago while passing by. This kingdom boasted its peace and serenity that everyone would love for. He also heard that the rate od crimes and killings here were very low.

    It was really a good ce to stay if you want peace. But the problem was, the True Word Kingdom wasn''t willing to amodate new people. It means that their doors were closed to outsiders. Jin Rou could only enter this ce because of the map he had. If he didn''t have it, he needed to enter the kingdom by their closed gates.

    "Ah, what a nice ce to stay." Compared to all the ces where he needed to kill all around, this ce was very tempting to stay at. Of course, that was impossible.

    Jin Rou enjoyed a momentary peace before a rumbling march could be heard behind him. Jin Rou opened his closed eyes and discovered there were a lot of them, and perhaps a hundred ancient kings in their ranks.

    Just imagine, a hundred of ancient kings? Take note, even other kingdoms didn''t have this so many! Of course, it wasn''t as strong as the Avion Empire''s generals.

    Then, a woman in a knight armor stepped forward. Her long ck hair swirled around as she walked over to Jin Rou.

    "You, you aren''t from here." The knight woman said with a cold tone, "So you are required by thew toe with us for interrogation."

    The knight woman didn''t mince words and directed the point.

    "How can you say that I am not from here?" Jin Rou gave the knight a woman a good look.

    "Your smell is giving you away, so stop acting innocent." The knight woman''s tone was getting colder, "I, Tiresh Abhold, am having you under arrest. You cannot resist or it will be worse."

    The knight woman called Tiresh immediately handcuffed Jin Rou and thetter didn''t retaliate. He knew that he couldn''t cause trouble here or it would turn into a dramatic segway. Anyway, it was a good thing to juste with this people so that he would learn things as a neer in this kingdom.

    Tiresh sneered as she looked at the young man who has yet to know the current situation he was in.

 Chapter 516 - Interrogation

    Jin Rou was taken to the the one of the most guarded ces of True Word Kingdom, Repentance. It was the prison and interrogation ce of the kingdom itself where the suspicious people were detained until proven guilty or not guilty.

    Since Jin Rou entered the kingdom uninvited, it was natural that the kingdom would respond to this and immediately dispatch people to fetch him. It was natural so Jin Rou didn''t resist.

    In arge white spacious room, there was a wooden table and two chairs opposite to each other. Jin Rou was sitting on one of the chairs and Tiresh Abhold was sitting the other. But the difference was Jin Rou was tied up and sealed, while Tiresh wasn''t. One more thing to notice of was there was a small bell by the side. It was an artifact that would tell if the one being interrogated was lying or saying the truth.

    Tiresh Abhold was looking at Jin Rou with cold and sharp eyes. She was looking at the possible hints of why this man appeared here in this kingdom. Did he bear illwill, malice, or fortunes? Only by asking him would reveal the answers itself.

    "What is your name?" Tiresh Abhold started her interrogation.

    "Jin." Jin Rou answered casually.

    "Last name." Tiresh Abhold''s tone was getting colder.

    "Rou." Jin Rou answered.

    "What a strange name." Tiresh Abhold raised her brow. It was the first time she heard of thisst name here. Was there any ns with thest name Rou here? Perhaps none. Does other kingdoms have this n? Of course, it''s impossible. She very well knew the ns and whatnot of other countries. The Liebell didn''t ring, so the name given was true.

    "Where are you from?" Tiresh Abhold asked the next question.

    "Rou Celestial Realm." Jin Rou didn''t beat around the bush.

    Tiresh Abhold looked at the bell, and it didn''t ring, "Where is this ce?"

    "You aren''t qualified to know." Jin Rou shook his head. It was true that the other party wasn''t qualified to know this.

    Tiresh Abhold almost stood up and sh the young man''s throat out of fury. She wasn''t qualified to know it? She was the best knight of this kingdom thatmanded respect and prestige, yet this young man dared to question her qualifications?

    "The bell didn''t ring, so get yourself together if you don''t want to be in trouble." Jin Rou said with a yful smile.

    "Who are you to say that to me?" Tiresh Abhold''s eyes were getting redder.

    "No, let me p it back to you. Who are you to do this to me? I am yet to be proven guilty, and you are already treating me like one with my hands and feet cuffed and sealed. I just said a casual remark about something, yet you feel like I already stepped on you? I have gone with you here to rify the misunderstanding, so you better don''t see me as a pushover. Or you might see your whole kingdom bing history today." Jin Rou''s words were very cold. Anyone who knew him would step back for so many times now. He wasn''t joking, and he could really make this kingdom disappear in his whim.

    "You..." Tiresh Abhold couldn''t say what she wanted to say. She could feel extreme dangering from this young man that she choked her words. It was like she was being drowned in the bottom of abyss, beyond saving. Why did she feel frightened upon looking in the young man''s eyes? What was this creeping fear crawling inside her?

    "Now, to end this useless interrogation. Let me tell you this." Jin Rou unsealed the cuffs binding him and sat like a king, "I am not an enemy, and I don''t intend to make your kingdom my enemy. I am nothing but a mere passerby here."

    Tiresh Abhold looked at the bell, and again it didn''t ring. It just meant that the other party was saying the truth.

    "Then why are you here?" She asked. At least, she deserved to know this right?

    "I am waiting for the Uncrossable Sea to separate its water." Jin Rou said.

    "You want to cross that sea?" Tiresh Abhold was shocked, "Do you know that existences of the darkness are lurking there? For them, that period will be the day of their hunt. It has been so long now since thest time the Uncrossable Sea separated. So I''m sure that the existences there are starving like hell. Do note, they are powerful enough that even emperors were killed there in the past!"

    "I have long known that, and I''m perfectly aware." Jin Rou said, "No matter. If theye, the better. I want to spread blood in the sea during my crossing anyways."

    "Are you nuts?" Tiresh Abhold wanted to smack this young man, "That ce is filled with extreme dangers that you couldn''t imagine! There is also a rumor that says there is a dark overlord slumbering by the deepest part of the Uncrossable Sea and it devoured a heavenly in the past!"

    "Oh? Now this is getting interesting." Jin Rou''s interest was piqued by the ''dark overlord''. He always wanted to fight overlords and now that one existed here, wasn''t it a good opportunity to kill it?

    "You... why..." Tiresh Abhold no longer have any suspicious marks of Jin Rou. However, the other party was still making her blood boil in anger. She warned him of the dangers there yet he appeared just more interested about it. The Uncrossable Sea. It was a ce of haunted memories for her, and she didn''t want another person be a victim of that ce.

    "I don''t know why you worry about me now despite treating me like trash a while ago, but it''s unnecessary." Jin Rou said, "I am fully sane and fine. I''m just confident in crossing their sea aside from it''s a necessity to reach the Heaven''s Continent."

    Tiresh Abhold opened her mouth but no words came out. She just gritted her teeth and left with the door hardly mmed.

 Chapter 517 - Drak

    Jin Rou just let Tiresh Abhold leave. She no longer had any business with Jin Rou, so it was natural that she would leave. However, little did Jin Rou expect that she left because she called someone else.

    It''s an old man that couldn''t almost walk properly. However, Jin Rou could see through this facade. It was a master of ages, and an ace of cards. Although the man was old, he was brimming with vitality as if he regained youth.

    "Young man, I am called Drak. It is nice meeting you." The old man sat opposite to Jin Rou and extended his hand, "I have heard of the circumstances from Tiresh."

    "It is nice meeting another emperor, indeed." Jin Rou extended his hand and smiled. This old man was a very strong ancient emperor thatpared to those who he met a while ago were nothing but child in front of this old man, "And a very strong ancient emperor at that."

    "It''s no big deal,pared to you." Drak shook his head, "I have heard that you want to cross the Uncrossable Sea?"

    "Indeed. I intend to cross itter during midnight." Jin Rou nodded in affirmation. His mind wouldn''t change no matter what types of tricks the other party would do.

    "If there is nothing to stop you, then I will naturally support you. However, let me tell you what I have fought there when I crossed the sea." Drak turned solemn and started narrating, "I am part of a Heavenly Expedition to cross that sea. Our group consisted of five ancient emperors and one heavenly. Just imagine this line up, it was terrifying to boot. After all, a heavenly came into being and attempted to cross the sea. The first day during the crossing was peaceful, there was no disturbance and we thought that it would continue. However, upon the second day, dark existences started to attack us. With each existence, we need to two emperors to keep one at bay and three emperors to kill it. It was very exhausting, knowing the fact that there were many lurking there."

    A Heavenly Expedition was the highest form of expedition who was led by a heavenly. It was a great honor to be part of this as heavenliesmanded more respect and honor from the masses. After all, they were only deemed as legends and only a few had seen a real one.

    Drak paused for a moment before resuming, "We tried our best to be together. However, one emperor after another were killed. Even with our heavenly''s interference, it was useless. Until that time came, that only I and the heavenly were the one left. It was a hopeless situation as the heavenly was already very consumed and exhausted. And after a while, the heavenly was killed by a dark existence far stronger than we encountered. But, it gave me time to cross the sea with my full power so I managed to survive despite being clung on death''s door."

    "It seems like you have experienced quite a trauma there." Jin Rou said seriously. He wasn''t making fun of the old man. Despite the old man''s powerful level, he was still hopeless and just managed to survive by pure luck. If not for the heavenly''s sacrifice, would he manage to survive? Probably not. There was a nigh chance he could survive and return to this kingdom.

    "Yes, it was a traumatic experience even at my level. Just imagine, we have a terrifying line up that will make everyone tremble in fear here onnd. Yet, we were just mere ants in front of them. It was scary, and it was despair-inducing." Drak didn''t hide his emotions. No one knew about this story as he never told it to anyone. However, he told this story to Jin Rou to give him awareness of the real situation.

    "Nevertheless, I am still going. Thank you for telling me the story." Jin Rou said. Of course, it didn''t change his mind.

    "I know that I cannot change your mind. That''s why I''m asking you a favor." Drak sighed and filled withplicated expression.

    "If it''s possible, sure. Tell me what is it." Jin Rou smiled. He liked this old man so he wouldn''t mind doing him a little favor.

    "Take Tiresh with you to the Uncrossable Sea." Drak said with difficulty.

    "You want me to take that knight woman in a suicidal endeavor?" Jin Rou couldn''t believe what he heard. It wasn''t making sense at all. That knight was the first to be very opposed of him crossing that sea because of extreme dangers, yet now she wasing with him?

    "I know it''splicated. But that child has always wanted to explore that sea to avenge his brother who died there." Drak said with a heavy sigh, "She is so talented yet she is impatient.

    "With the current her right now, she will just seek death if she dares to challenge the Uncrossable Sea." Jin Rou said, "So since there is someone who''s willing to cross that sea right now, she wants to tag along and use this opportunity to try her luck."

    "Well, that may be the case." The old man smiled wryly. He was also very opposed of this idea. But the child was determined and adamant of pushing this thing. He knew the child very well as he watched her grew up. Anyway, if that would make her happy then he couldn only give his support.

    "Ha." Jin Rou couldn''t help but sigh. This was a possible favor but he couldn''t see a reason why he should let that woman tag along. After all, he had a bad impression of her. Nevertheless, he could only agree and said, "Fine, I''m going to take her. However, her survival will be up to her."

    Before the old man could answer, Tiresh Abhold appeared by the door and said firmly, "That''s what I n to do. I won''t rely on you on anything."

    "Oh? With the dangers in the sea, do you think you can survive if you rely on yourself alone?" Jin Rou smirked.

 Chapter 518 - Crossing The Uncrossable Sea

    Even a heavenly died in the Uncrossable Sea. What more for an ancient king like Tiresh Abhold? Surely she would die with just a swipe of the enemies'' fingers.

    Tiresh Abhold red daggers at Jin Rou after hitting her spot. She knew it too very well but did Jin Rou really need to p it that she would be helpless without him during the crossing?

    "I''m stilling, nevertheless." Tiresh Abhold said firmly. It was an ironic statement after all the talking about how dangerous the sea was and whatnot.

    "Since it is a favor, I will naturally grant it. However, don''t expect me to save you when you get into crisis. I don''t want an extra baggage who cannot listen to my orders." Jin Rou said. He didn''t want additional trouble and loose ends during the expedition, so he warned her.

    "I am a trained knight, so I won''t be." Tiresh Abhold harrumphed, clearly still dissatisfied with Jin Rou.

    "Thank you for granting this old man''s wish, young man." Drak said with sincerity. He knew that he couldn''t stop Tiresh, so he wanted someone to apany her there. Although Jin Rou said that he wouldn''t protect Tiresh, he could feel it that if time really came to that, he would save her.

    "It''s nothing much. You don''t have to thank me." Jin Rou shook his head.

    The old man and Jin Rou talked for several hours about the dao until the midnightes, when Jin Rou was about to depart.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Tiresh were already by the shore with Drak by the back. The waves were strong enough to destroy houses but the kingdom''s walls were sturdy enough to withstand it, so the people inside were safe.

    Each wave make the earth tremble as if a tsunami wasing their way.

    "Whoosh!" And soon, the big sea that seemed to be inseparable was split into two slowly but surely.

    "The Uncrossable Sea is splitting, you can cross it now." Drak said as he saw the big sea being halved, "Please take care Lady Tiresh. Pleasee back alive."

    For Drak, in all honesty, the revenge agenda of Tiresh Abhold was petty. After all, it was obvious that her brother would die there after being warned for so many times. It was a natural course of action. After all, it was her brother''s choice, so there was no one to me. However, Drak couldn''t say this to her upfront and destroy her will. It was her choice, to begin with. No one urged her to do this.

    "Of course, I wille back alive." Tiresh Abhold smiled a little. Even she didn''t know if she could return alive. But, she couldn''t say it.

    Since it was already midnight, there was no one to watch them depart. However, there were a few eyes that were watching them.

    "We will go now." Jin Rou didn''t want to waste time as he stepped on the sea, "Take care, Drak."

    "Take care." Drak smiled as he watched the two people''s backs slowly disappearing in a distance. Perhaps it would be thest time he would see these two, but he was still praying for their safe journey.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Tiresh Abhold were walking by thend of the separated sea. In both sides, they could clearly see school of fishes with different kinds. It was beautiful to look at and it appeared very peaceful.

    But Tiresh Abhold was on her guard. This was the Uncrossable Sea, where the dark existences lurk who killed so many emperors in the past.

    "Can you please ease up?" Jin Rou sighed and said, "You look so tensed as if you''re going to battle anytime soon. Can you rx for a while? I''m here, so what can possibly happen to you?"

    "How can I trust you?" Tiresh Abhold shot a cold look at Jin Rou, "Besides, even heavenlies were helpless against this ce. What more can you do?"

    "You think I''m crossing this sea so that you will have a partner on your suicide trip?" Jin Rouughed, "It is too early for me to die yet. I''m still young, and I still have so many things to do with my life. There is no chance I''m going to die here."

    "So you''re confident in crossing this sea?" Tiresh Abhold asked filled with doubt.

    "Of course, I''m the type of person that will never do something if it will jeopardize my safety. So I''m going to cross this ce without a doubt. Those darkness, they cane at me anytime. It has been a while since I massacred existences of their race." Jin Rou said with a smirk. He was really looking forward of when he meet the darkness.

    "You''re insane." Of course, Tiresh Abhold didn''t believe him and just branded him as a crazy guy.

    Jin Rou didn''t mind thisment. She could think he was crazy all he wanted. Later on, he would just certainly believe him anyways.

    It was said that the first day would be very peaceful during the crossing. And it was true. Jin Rou didn''t encounter enemies here and could enjoy the sceneries all day long. The fishes were fun to look at as he slowly walked. He would only cross this sea once, so he wanted to seize every opportunity to enjoy it. The knight woman with him also eased up a bit. She couldn''t be tensed up for so long as it would affect her greatlyter.

    On the second day, it was still rather peaceful. ording to the records, the second day has a 50-50 chance of encountering enemies, depending on one''s luck. However fortunately, it looked like it would be another peaceful day again for the two. It was a good start for crossing the sea. But they knew that the darkness woulde soon. So Tiresh Abhold was preparing herself.

    And on the third day, the clouds were gray enough to feel the heavy atmosphere of the ce. Constantly thunderstorms could be heard as it strike towards the sea.

    Jin Rou looked up at the dark sky and smiled, "Finally, you appeared."

 Chapter 519 - Dark Bull Grafito

    Tiresh looked where Jin Rou was looking and her eyes widened as she stared with horror in her eyes.

    It was the enemy they were waiting for. The darkness. The existence was a bull with dark skin. In fact, everything was dark with it except the red eyes it possessed. It was holding arge hammer that could trample anything beneath it. It was looking at Jin Rou and Tiresh like they were fishes on the chopping board.

    "Finally, you appeared." Jin Rou smiled, "It takes you so long to appear that I thought you might be afraid of me."

    The bull looked at Jin Rou and said with a deep voice, "It has been a while since the sea is separated and a visitor came. But to think that an arrogant brat like you wille to cross this ce. Isn''t it too funny to think of?"

    The bull was certainly mocking Jin Rou. It had expected some powerful ancestors to try to cross the sea, but to the bull''s disappointment, it wasn''t the case.

    "Oh, are you dismayed then?" Jin Rou smirked. In his eyes, this bull was nothing more than just a jumping clown, "I''m very disappointed too. I''m expecting some powerful dark existences to appear and just a mere bull appeared."

    Jin Rou showed an expression of disappointment as if it was real.

    "Just a mere bull?" The dark bull was provoked and said, "I am Ancient Dark Bull Grafito, one of the most powerful dark existences of this sea. And yet, you dare to mock me? Do you know that I have in so many emperors in the past of yournd?"

    "Dark bull or what, I don''t care." Jin Rouughed a bit, "In my eyes, you are nothing but an ant trying to fight against the heavens. If you are my opponent, it will be boring. Why don''t you call out your dark overlord? Perhaps this will be fun if he y along."

    "Preposterous!" The bull was angered and immediately rushed towards Jin Rou, "You are not qualified to say the Dark Lord. You deserve death!"

    The hammer contained a dense dark dao that engulfed the entire sea with darkness.

    "Boom!" The hammer didn''t hit Jin Rou as thetter equipped his lightning de to counter the attack.

    "You''re so easy to provoke that it''s funny." Jin Rou created two sword shes that destroyed the concept of gravity of this ce.

    "!" The bull was made to take to two steps backward because of the force the two sword shes created. It was greatly surprised it as it never experienced such a thing before.

    "I''m not yet done." Jin Rou wasn''t willing to give the enemy a time to take a breather. He gave many consecutive shes that stronger than the previous. The intensity of the shes could make the whole sea tremble violently.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The bull had no choice but to to defend. However, it was still receiving damage and constantly stepping backwards. The hammer that it was using wa also receiving so much damage that it was revealing tiny cracks around.

    "This power!" The bull tried to take the offense, however it was useless as Jin Rou was barraging it with so many shes. The sword force was getting stronger and stronger the more the enemy was attacking.

    The separated sea created tsunami-like tidal waves and violent thunderstorms. As Jin Rou''s element was lightning, the thunderstorms around were very beneficial and added more attack power to his shes.

    Tiresh Abhold couldn''t help but look at Jin Rou like he was a monster. She wasn''t blind, she could see how easily Jin Rou was overwhelming the dark bull like it was just a stroll in the park. Remember, Dark Bull Grafito was a powerful existence that have killed so many ancient emperors in the past!

    "Agh!" After five minutes of barraging attacks, the bull couldn''t take it anymore as its defenses broke. The bull was hit countless times that it was thrown away like a kite with its strings snapped. It rolled over the ground violently and sprayed ck blood along the way. Its limbs were broken and was barely keeping its life.

    "You are indeed strong. If it''s another one, they would have been killed already by my sword shes. But you are still alive, that''s amazing." Jin Rou was truly impressed. The sword force he used in his shes were many times stronger than those he used in the past. So the power was very explosive and deadly. Yet, the bull was still alive albeit hanging in its life. Nevertheless, the bull''s end wouldn''t be different.

    "Cough! Cough!" The bull was struggling with its life. It never expected to be this helpless against someone unknown, "Who are you...?"

    It was the first time that the bull met someone of this caliber. It assumed that Jin Rou might be on the level of their dark lord.

    "I am just a passerby of this sea, someone not worthy to mention." Jin Rou said, "I told you right? You are nothing but a mere ant in front of me. And you are about to die, what can you say?"

    Jin Rou was expecting that this bull would ask for reinforcements. It would be better since Jin Rou could take care of them in one go, it would save him the trouble of finding each one of them. After all, Jin Rou had no luxury to explore the whole Uncrossable Sea to search for them.

    "I have nothing to say. Kill me if you dare." The bull knew that it couldn''t escape its fate and said, "But remember this, you might be strong. But we also have a very strong existence in our ranks, perhaps stronger than you."

    "You mean your dark lord?" Jin Rou smiled, "If hees, that''s better. I''m itching to for a dark lord''s blood right now."

    Jin Rou didn''t wait for the bull''s response as he directly its throat without further ado. And just like that, it died with indignation in its widened eyes.

 Chapter 520 - Zir

    Tiresh Abhold looked at Jin Rou like he was a monster with her mouth open wide. She knew that thetter was mysterious and powerful. But nevertheless, she didn''t expect him to be this strong! Just imagine, that bull''s level, who killed so many emperors in the past, was helpless in front of him. How powerful was he? If she was thinking about despair a while ago, she found a little hope to lean on.

    "That was very weak." Jin Rou said all of a sudden, "I''m directly challenging this ce to hone my dao, yet they dispatched a monster of that mere level."

    It wasn''t that Jin Rou was getting impatient and overly underestimating the Uncrossable Sea. It''s just that he wanted to let those hiding in the shadows hear this to provoke them. Who knows, they mighte at him?

    However, it was proven not effective. After all, the hiding creatures remained hiding and didn''t dare to go out.

    "Scaredy cats." Jin Rou sneered as he learned they weren''ting down. Anyway, he would face themter on so there was no need to rush. So the two continued walking down the sea.

    Fifteen hours had passed and the darkness didn''te their way or anything, albeit they felt like someone was watching them. It was a peaceful day for Jin Rou anyway, so he wasn''t bothered by the eyes watching them. But it was different for Tiresh Abhold, her guard remained up as she observed her surroundings. If even a slight abnormality urred, she would be battle ready.

    Jin Rou looked at Tiresh Abhold and couldn''t help but sigh, "Don''t you think you are too tensed up there? Can you please rx a bit?"

    There was never a moment that Tiresh Abhold rxed so it was stressing him out. He already showed a bit of his capabilities, yet she wasn''t still feeling secured?

    Tiresh Abhold jumped in fright from being talked to. She almost swung her sword as a reflex.

    Seeing this, Jin Rou sighed once again. Thisdy was too serious about matters that he felt like her childhood was all about wars and battles. If that was the case, it was understandable why she was like this. Anyway, Jin Rou didn''t dislike this trait of hers. At least, she wasn''t someone Jin Rou need to carry all around their journey.

    "You are safe with me, so rx." Jin Rou tried to assure the knight, "With me around, who would dare to hurt you? You aren''t going suicidal bying with me, so ease up some of your nerves. It will stress your body out and you might copse."

    Tiresh Abhold knew that she showed her guard overly and took a deep breath. Indeed, this would take a toll on her body if it kept going on so she needed to rx.

    However, just she was about to rx some of her nerves, she suddenly felt a chill running down her spine with a familiar voice ringing her ears, "No, Tiresh. You are safe if youe with me."

    Hearing those familiar voice and words, her body shuddered and looked up where the voice came from. It was a man with long ck hair, and his features were very simr to Tiresh Abhold''s. It was like that man was the male version and more mature version of Tiresh.

    Jin Rou looked at the man also and could deduce his identity without much difficulty.

    Tiresh Abhold tried to say something, but the words were stuck in her throat for some reason.

    "How are you, my dear little sister?" The man who popped up suddenly smiled and asked, "It''s been a while since thest time we have met. I missed you."

    Still, Tiresh Abhold was speechless. This big brother of hers should have died already in the sea, yet why did he appear right now?

    "Don''t be a fool." Jin Rou warned Tiresh Abhold, "He is no longer your brother. He is someone who has been eaten up by the darkness."

    The man looked at Jin Rou and examined him properly. He smiled and asked, "I remember that my sister has never taken a liking to any man, who are you perhaps?"

    He paused for a moment and added, "And oh by the way, I am still Tiresh''s big brother. Something has just changed but it''s still me."

    "You aren''t qualified to know me." Jin Rou answered the question without hesitation, "You have no right, who is someone epted the darkness as their power boost, to know who am I."

    The man was named Zir. He sighed and said, "It seems like a talk will not be possible with you, you have a very bad impression of the darkness, it seems."

    "The darkness itself is already bad enough for me to eradicate your existences." Jin Rou shot up a cold re at Zir, "What''s more for a previous human, but chose this path?"

    "Darkness has a very important role in the bnce. Even if you have the power to eradicate the darkness, do you think it will bear good results? The bnce will be broken, and just that you will know that it will not be good for the world." Zir spoke and tried to push his argument, "Thus, if darkness ys an active and major role in the environment to maintain bnce, why are you hating it so much?"

    "Because you all are bunch of unreasonable beings." Jin Rou agreed that the darkness had a major role in maintaining the bnce of the world. However, their methods were gruesome and merciless that he couldn''t ept it. Jin Rou wasn''t a righteous person and wouldn''t dare to call himself a saint. But he would never sacrifice innocents to benefit himself.

    In the first ce, Jin Rou had always have a very a bad impression against the darkness, and it would probably remain the same as usual. So it wouldn''t be unnatural if Jin Rou turned this sea upside down to find and y the darkness.

    Being called unreasonable beings, Zir felt like he was irritated for the first time in his life.

 Chapter 521 - 5-second Battle

    Being called bunch of unreasonable beings made Zir irritated. It was like an intentional p to humiliate them. Nevertheless, he didn''t let his emotions get the better of him. Through all the years he spent here in the sea, he matured enough to know how to control it.

    Jin Rou smiled as he looked at Zir trying to control his emotions. He knew that this type of man was the impatient one. Anyway, Jin Rou didn''t care about this. He would just y him like what he did to others.

    Tiresh Abhold looked at the man who she recognized so much even with the dark skin he had. Her tears suddenly fall as she forced her words out, "Brother, you''re still alive..."

    All this time, she thought that her brother was dead. After all, he tried to cross the Uncrossable Sea, the ce where existences of darkness resided. It was a suicidal journey, and there''s almost a little to no chance of surviving.

    Jin Rou had already told her that it wasn''t her brother. But he didn''t repeat it and just watched the drama that would y.

    "Of course, I would. I told you that I''m going to survive." Zir smiled, "The masters here are all wonderful people. They taught me so many things and make me this strong. If to say, I can even kill bunch of emperors now."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "That''s why you should convert yourself into darkness, too. So that you and I will be together once again. Isn''t that a good thing? We will be together like we used to."

    Tiresh Abhold gulped as she contemted about this matter. It looked like she was tempted as she appeared very nervous.

    "I promise you, the elders will take care of you and resources will be flushed on you to nurture. After all, you are my dear little sister so they will spoil you for sure." Zir smiled as he opened his arms, "So what do you think?"

    It was a tempting offer even in Jin Rou''s perspective. Just imagine, resources would be exhausted in you. If that was the case, Tiresh''s power will jump by leaps and bounds. In fact, she might be a heavenly too that could topple the heavens.

    Zir was patiently waiting for the response of his sister while Jin Rou was watching this drama silently. Tiresh Abhold''s decision would greatly affect Jin Rou decision in case.

    Finally, Tiresh Abhold made a deep sigh and looked at her brother with a sad expression, "You are no longer my brother. You might have his flesh, but when you affiliated yourself with the darkness, you be a stranger to me. So I am declining your offer."

    Jin Rou smiled as he heard her words. It seemed that this woman wasn''t beyond saving and could determine what''s good and bad for her.

    On the other hand, Zir''s aura changed as his expression hardened, "You are declining your brother who loves you for so many years just because of my choice? I thought we''re going to live forever together."

    "So you want to make your sister do the same choice you made, is that what you''re trying to say?" Jin Rou finally spoke. Since the Tiresh Abhold had revealed her stand, it was right to defend her now, "You cannot do that. If it''s her choice not to follow you, then ept like a man should be. Stop embarrassing yourself."

    "I''m sure that this is an issue between me and my sister. Outsiders have no say in this." Zir looked at Jin Rou with killing intent. He could tell that Jin Rou was trying to distance his sister from him, "Who are you to speak in our matters?"

    "I am the guardian of Tiresh Abhold. Since she decided toe with me here, she is under my jurisdiction thus I have a say in her matters." Jin Rou smiled, "If you aren''t satisfied, why don''t you let your fist do the talking?"

    Seeing how confidential Jin Rou was, Zir was trying to examine him. However, he was still clueless of how strong Jin Rou was as everything was covered in fog. Of course, he would still fight him nevertheless.

    "Since you say so, let me show you how capable you are." Zir dered. He was on for a fight.

    "No, it should be who must say it." Jin Rou shook his head, "Show me, someone chosen by the darkness, how capable you are. I hope you don''t disappoint me."

    "Confident, aren''t you?" Zir teleported where Jin Rou, and appeared with a dagger in his hand. He moved swiftly and so fast that it normal eyes couldn''t follow through. He was nning to end this with this one attack.

    However, how could possibly Jin Rou let it be? He saw the attack and immediately moved his fingers to sway the iing dagger sh. Then, he moved the time and space, switching him and Zir ces. Now, Jin Rou was holding the dagger and was about to sh Zir''s throat.

    "!" Zir was stupefied to see this. How was it possible? However, it was no time to think about it. He immediately moved away to avoid the lethal attack.

    "Not a fat chance." Jin Rou smirked and chased Zir with the dagger in his hand. The power doubled then tripled after Jin Rou modified the dagger. Jin Rou''s one step was three steps forward more, so he caught up to Zir with ease.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou stomped at the earth to make Zir lose bnce and shed the dagger. It contained the power of the whole world and of the immortals.

    "Activate!" Zir activated his dark dao upon feeling that death was beside him. The dark energy engulfed him to protect him from the attack.

    "Boom!" Still, he was thrown away violently and created arge pit behind him after being hit by the dagger''s sh. It was dagger to begin with, and he was attacked by the very same dagger he used.

    Zir vomited ck blood a couple of times and his vision turned blurry. It only took Jin Rou 5 seconds to be determined the winner.

 Chapter 522 - Death

    Zir felt like his life was sapping out of his body. He could feel that even though he underwent so many modifications and his body was strong enough to withstand severe injuries, he felt like he was still dying. He had killed so many people aftering to this ce and his power was growing stronger, would his life really end here?

    His vision was turning more blurry as his body was weakening. Too much blood was loss and it was still flowing out. Then, he looked at Jin Rou who was standing just beside him and looking at him with a mocking smile.

    "It only took 5 seconds to defeat you. How disappointing." Jin Rou stepped on Zir''s stomach and pressed it, "You might have thought you are already strong enough to carry the will of your ancestors, but you are still so weak unfortunately. Now, let me end your suffering."

    "Wait!" Jin Rou was about to crush Zir''s skull when Tiresh Abhold shouted.

    Jin Rou looked at her and said, "Why, you want me to be merciful to let him go?"

    Tiresh Abhold bit her lip and looked away. It looked like it was really what she wanted.

    Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh, "I already told you that he is no longer your brother. He is now part of the darkness and he will remain as is. If I let him go now to grow stronger, it will be an additional threat to this world."

    The other party was speechless and didn''t know what to say. So Jin Rou continued, "So keep your emotions at bay. It will be useless if you try to change my mind."

    Then, before Tiresh Abhold could answer, a deep voice suddenly said, "Unfortunately, you cannot kill him."

    Jin Rou looked at the neer behind him. It was an old man with dark skin, he also had four long horns that looked intimidating enough to frighten people. His long white hair was dancing with the small wind here in this ce.

    "It looks like the master has finally appeared." Jin Rou gauged this old man''s strength and he found out that he was very strong. Even heavenlies would be severely injured or die fighting him, "So, why cannot I kill this man?"

    "Because he is a very important person in this sea. The Lord has taken a liking to him." The old man said, "While I know that I am incapable of defeating you, be aware that our Lord is someone so strong too that you might not be a match against."

    "Then it''s more likely I should kill him to meet this so-called Lord of yours." Jin Rou smirked. He was nning to push their buttons until their very strong leader appear.

    Jin Rou picked the dagger that he dropped a while ago and aimed to end Zir''s life once again. However, the old man released his dark dao stopping Jin Rou''s movements for a bit, "Impudent! You have been warned yet you are so cocky to ignore it!"

    "Noisy. Just stay back and watch." Jin Rou broke the binding chains stopping his movements and paled the dagger into Zir''s forehead. Thetter was already dying, so this attack easily killed him.

    Tiresh Abhold looked at the sight in horror while the old man was fuming with rage as he shouted, "Imbecile, what have you done?!"

    Zir was the Lord''s favorite disciple and the Lord will always take lengths to protect and spoil him. The Lord was expecting that Zir would inherit his throne in the future and be the leader of the dark tribe here in the Uncrossable Sea. But now, everything went down the drain. Their tribe had exhausted almost all of their resources to nurture Zir but it was now all wasted.

    "What have I done? Just killed something. Not worthy to mention." Jin Rou was still trying to provoke the other party and said, "So what are you going to do now?"

    "What to do? Kill you, of course!" The old man used all his power to strengthen his body and modified everything about him. After a while, he turned into a beast that resembled an ape. His power had doubled or tripled too. Anyone who would see this would surely shake in fear.

    However, Jin Rou didn''t waste time and immediately attacked the old man. He charged a powerful punch and shot it through the enemy''s stomach. It contained the power of the world, so the old man''s stomach was shattered into so many tiny pieces of flesh.

    Not just that, the old man was still alive so Jin Rou threw another but stronger punch this time. He was making sure that it would end old man''s life now.

    "Begone." Jin Rou''s eyes were filled with killing intent but it suddenly changed into surprise when a hand suddenly pushed him back to stop his attack.

    The old man rolled into the ground while clutching his stomach part which had a hole caused by Jin Rou. He was gritting his teeth as he tried his best to normalize his breathing and stopping the blood flow.

    Jin Rou looked at the existence in front of him. To be able to push back Jin Rou despite his power level, the one who came might be very strong.

    It was too bad that Jin Rou couldn''t kill the old man immediately. But theing of this existence was a better thing, "I thought I''m going to kill all of your subordinates first before you appear."

    It was a man with a very handsome features. Unlike the dark tribe members he met a while ago, this one''s beauty was top notch. Though his skin was ck, it actuallyplemented his handsomeness with his short ck hair swaying by the gentle wind.

    "You are so much of a threat that I cannot wait you to do that." The man smiled and walked over to the old man, "Old Ben, drink this immediately. It will temporarily recover a bit of your strength."

    Old Ben immediately epted the potion and was filled with gratitude as he said, "My Lord, thank you for your grace."

 Chapter 523 - Dark Lord Vestias

    Jin Rou looked at the young man in front of him and smiled, "It looks like the so called Lord has finally appeared to save the day. These two must have hold great importance to you to make you go out."

    Jin Rou could feel a very ancient aura from this dark lord. It was the feeling of traveling in the past of a million years ago. The dark lord may appeared young in appearance, however he knew that wasn''t the case.

    "Indeed, these two are so important that I cannot let them die here. And since I know that you''re stronger than my subordinates, I have to personallye and save them." The dark lord said, "I am called Lord Vestias. But you can call me Vestias."

    Though Jin Rou could feel the politeness of the dark lord, the mock and sarcasm in his tone didn''t escape Jin Rou''s ears. But Jin Rou didn''t mind it and answered, "Very well Vestias. Since you have now appeared, it saves me the trouble of looking for you."

    "You must be pretty confident." Vestias smiled and examined Jin Rou, "You might be strong, but there''s arger mountain after a mountain, a sky above the sky."

    "And you are saying that you are thatrger mountain and the sky above my sky?" Jin Rou smirked.

    "No, I am not that confident. However at least, I can say that I, as a Dark Lord, am not easy to kill." Vestias said with a calm tone. He wasn''t arrogant or anything, as if he was merely speaking facts to begin with.

    "Hmm, then let''s see how capable you are." Jin Rou didn''t waste time and initiated the attack. He releasedrge lightning balls and set the trajectory towards the dark lord.

    "Now!" Therge lightning balls pulled their weight and pushed towards the dark lord with unimaginable power. It felt like the whole sea''s strength wasn''t enough to contain this.

    "Activate!" Vestias didn''t underestimate this attack and immediately used one of his strong defenses. He created arge ck mask with a dark wall behind. It was a creepy thing to look at, but anyone could see that it boasted such a high defense capabilites.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The lightning balls shed with the mask and sturdy wall. The world shook violently as the sun lost its shine. Big cracks around the ce appeared as the wind was scattered in all directions.

    Jin Rou smiled and jumped upwards and created thousands of lightning spears, "You''re good. How about this, then?"

    "Hmm?" Vestias was alerted by this. He could feel a tremendous powering from each of the spears. But he was still confident with the sturdy mask and wall he created. It was one of his highest defense skill.

    "Zuah! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Then, the thousands of lightning spears came barraging the wall. The attack was relentless as spearsing one after another, which created a violent earthquake around the world.

    "Boom! Boom!" The barrage of attacks didn''t stop even a minute passed which made the dark lord confused. The spears were only amounting to thousands at most and it should have ended a while ago.

    "Crack!" The dark lord was surprised as he heard a cracking sound from the wall. He steadily moved away along with Zir and Ben to minimize the damage they would take.

    "And to destroy itˇŞ" Jin Rou dashed towards the worn out mask and wall and threw a powerful and solid punch which had a stronger attack power than the previous attacks.

    "Boom!" The mask and wall exploded and its pieces flew all over the ce. With that punch, it felt like a mere fragile ss.

    The dark lord got away into a safe distance, but the impacts of the punch still affected him and was thrown away by several meters.

    "What power..." Vestias couldn''t help but acknowledge the other party''s strength. With that aftermath effect of the punch, he already felt like his innards were being misced. It was painful, but bearable. Now, he needed to be more cautious or else they would die here.

    If he, the dark lord, died here, it would causerge damage to the tribe. After all, there wasn''t a confirmed sessor of his position. Not to mention, things became worse when Zir was injured heavily. Thus, he needed to survive this battle. If he needed to run, he would. Of course, with Zir and Ben in tow.

    "I admit it. You are quite strong. I have used so many powerful attacks, yet you are still well. It''s incredible." Jin Rou recognized the capabilities of this dark lord. No wonder so many died in this sea. With a being like this here, who would be able to survive? In fact, even those emperors in the past who escaped from the terror of this sea wouldn''t fair better if they confront this dark lord.

    "It is an honor to receive a praise like that from you." Vestias humbly epted the praise.

    "Tell me, what is your objective in creating a foothold here in the Uncrossable Sea?" Jin Rou asked. He was curious about the certain secrets of this dark tribe.

    Vestias was surprised to hear the question. However, he still answered, "The Uncrossable Sea is the perfection ce for us to live. After all, the Heaven''s Punishment cannot reach here."

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded. He also heard of the Heaven''s Punishment. It was a tribtion which could be triggered when things that shouldn''t supposed to exist have existed, "If that is the reason, why are you killing those who want to cross the sea? I have heard you killed so many emperors and heavenlies in the past."

    "Because in order to grow, we need to feed on other people''s powers. When we reach a bottleneck, that is the only way for us to ovee it." Vestias answered. If it''s another person, he wouldn''t dare to share these secrets. However, the person in front of him was on another level that he couldn''t even guarantee his chance of survival.

 Chapter 524 - Meticulous Plan

    Jin Rou nodded. It was obvious that darkness would be vicious so it wasn''t surprising at all. It needed to suck on others to survive and get stronger. It was a must, so they have no choice.

    "But I heard that the Uncrossable Sea isn''t dared to be crossed again. So there should be no food for you. How can you survive all these years then?" Jin Rou was curious. If they needed humans and cultivators to fend off, how could they live these past countless years that no one dared to cross again?

    "We can live because of the certain fishes that have simrities to the food we usually have." Vestias answered truthfully. It was useless lying in front of a master, "Although it''s only at a barely level, we can at least live by the days."

    The dark tribe was declining for this past few years because ofck of decent food. The fishes around could only make them survive, it couldn''t make them stronger. So as the cultivators crossing the sea were no more, the tribe had been declining. Nevertheless, they might be declining but the power they had was still so powerful than ever.

    Jin Rou knew that the other party wasn''t lying. Furthermore, there was no reason or benefit for Vestias to lie. After all, Jin Rou could still detect it if ever he falsified his words.

    Vestias had been umting enough power to activate a skill to escape all this time they were talking. Time was very essential and couldn''t let this opportunity go by. He also already sent messages to Zir and Ben of what to do the moment he activated it.

    However, after trying to activate it, it wasn''t effective as if there was nothing at all.

    Vestias couldn''t help but feel something wasn''t right. He looked behind him and saw an almost invisible chain binding him to the ground. He was stumped to see this as he never felt this binding him!

    "I know that you''re going to do that." Jin Rou spoke with a carefree tone, "With your intelligence, you will not let yourself wait for your death here. Now that you have discovered the gap between us two, you want to bet everything in one escape. Unfortunately, that''s not going to happen."

    Jin Rou have long known that the enemies would try to escape. After all, what was the perfect time to orchestrate it? It was when having a conversation. So of course, Jin Rou would be aware of this trick.

    "I just realized that there is no point in fighting it out with you." Vestias regained his calm and looked at Jin Rou eyes to eyes, "There is no benefit for me to fight, and there is no benefit for you either. With your power level, there is nothing that we have that can catch your attention."

    "I have said this already. But I will repeat it." Jin Rou walked over to Vestias and said, "Being the darkness itself has already warranted you death."

    Jin Rou pulled up a dagger and shed it towards Vestias, "This is the end."

    But it was not. Vestias shouted with firm voice, "Now!"

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou felt that the wind suddenly changed direction. Then, two shadows appeared behind him. They were Zir and Ben who were just behind Vestias.

    Each of them was carrying a medium sized energy ball filled with darkness dao.

    "Insignificant." Jin Rou moved away to counter attack. The dagger he was holding was amplified by many times. He was sure that he could break the energy balls by this.

    "Not so fast." Then, Vestias spoke with a confident tone. It seemed like he was waiting for this chance for Jin Rou to turn away. He then released something from his sleeve. It was a dark spear that made out of pure darkness, "Checkmate."

    "So this is the real attack." Jin Rou widened his eyes for the first time. It was actually a two-facade n and he fell for it, "Amazing. You actually thought of a n like this for a short time. You are indeed a dark lord, worthy of the title itself."

    "Boom!" The attack directly hit Jin Rou and created a loud explosion that shook the entire world once again.

    "Thump!" Then, Vestias knelt down in one knee and tried to catch his breath. That n consumed almost all of his strength and now even standing was difficult to do, "This was the first time again since I''m exhausted in battle. It''s nostalgic."

    As a dark lord, he was always superior and very rare to find difficult opponents to deal with. He was always at the top, that could dare to look down on all human beings. He was qualified to do so. After all, just how many people were there on the same level as him? Perhaps very few that could be counted in one''s hand.

    The thrill of defeating a very strong opponent was exhrating.

    "It''s over now..." Old Ben wasn''t actually confident of the n. After all, he experienced the enemy''s powers first hand and was sure Jin rou was very very strong. Fortunately, it might have worked.

    "We will return to the base now. Zir, grab ahold of that little sister of yours. I''ll be activatingˇŞ" Vestias couldn''t finish his sentence as a loud explosion was made below the ground.

    Vestias couldn''t help but feel something bad was about to happen and immediately tried to activated his portal. However, he couldn''t manipte the space as if something was stopping him from doing so.

    "I admit, that power has indeed hurt me a bit." Jin Rou slowly appeared from the smoke. His sleeves were torn down but it''s just that. There were no injuries to see, "Unfortunately, this is the limit you can do. And don''t think about escaping. I have locked the space here and unless you defeat me, you''re not going anywhere."

    Jin Rou was speaking with a calm tone. Yet, it gave cold chills to those who were listening right now. It felt like death was already by their doorstep, ready to cross them out from the list.

 Chapter 525 - Last Ditch Of Effort

    For the first time in his life, Vestias felt despaie. He felt like there was no other way around here aside from epting their deaths. He clenched his fists. Ever since he was born, he was basked with praises and power. He was the next in line to seed in the throne and there were little to none oppositions so everything went smoothly. Everything was going the way he nned, but it changed right now.

    There was an unexpected variable called Jin Rou that would dictate the future of their tribe.

    "Now, time to end this." Jin Rou slowly walked over to the three with ease in his steps. It seemed like he was strolling in the park and taking his time, "Show me yourst struggle before you die."

    "Old Ben, Zir, we have no choice but to go all out and put our lives on the line if we want to survive." Vestias took a deep breath and said, "As you can determine, even I am helpless against him. So we need to join hands and try to defeat him. We have no other choice. It''s do or die."

    The two gulped in nervousness. They were in a desperate situation where they needed to go all out just for a little chance of survival.

    "Here hees!" Vestias saw Jin Rou hastening his steps. So he immediately used his life blood to boost his strength to the next level. Ben and Zir also did the same.

    It was a very desperate and risky move. After all, they were using their life blood. Using it was just deducting your lifespan by several times, depending on how much you used it.

    "I see that you''re quite determined to live." Jin Rou smiled, "Then let''s see if you can do so."

    "Boom!" Jin Rou called a thunder from the sky and attacked the three, giving out an explosion. Expectedly, the three was still alive and only received minor scratches.

    "Open!" The dark lord shouted as he opened his pce. Then, a tiny seed excluding arge amount of darkness appeared.

    Jin Rou examined this seed and could see that it had a strong connection with darkness affinity and anyone possessing this would have a total control of the darkness itself.

    "Wham!" Sure enough, the dark dao around the ce gathered around this tiny seed and circted violently. It looked like they wanted to enter the seed as soon as possible.

    "Explode!" After umting enough dark dao, Vestias made the seed explode and the dark dao circting it exploded in all directions. Zir and Ben were giving support to the dark lord, so he wasn''t that affected of this attack.

    "Stabilize!" Jin Rou could feel the threat in this attack and immediately blocked it. However, the mad explosion managed to bypass his impregnable defense and made him step back several times.

    "This..." Jin Rou was surprised. There was a deep cut in his right arm and was bleeding nonstop, "Impressive."

    It was truly impressive for Jin Rou. Someone in this world managed to cut him here deep when no one was capable of doing so in his past travels.

    Then, after a short moment of amazement, Jin Rou patched the wound and looked at the three people who were catching their breath.

    "That attack was very powerful that it managed to cut me deep here." Jin Rou smiled and said, "Using that seed as the catalyst, you gathered enough dark dao to issue a lethal explosion. However, your reserved strength isn''t enough to withstand the bacsh even after using your life blood. So, you need the two to support you by their own life bloods."

    Jin Rou walked over and paused for a moment before continuing, "Unfortunately, yourst ditch of effort is rendered useless. Nice struggle though. Thank you for giving me a decent fight."

    Vestias closed his eyes while listening to Jin Rou. Then he opened it and calmly said, "We might have lost, but you have lost as well."

    Jin Rou creased his brows and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "Do you really think that I, Dark Lord Vestias, will run a single n?" Vestias smiled, "I have intentionally made a deep cut in your right arm to serve you the real power of my seed which I nurtured for many years."

    "What are you talking..." Jin Rou couldn''t finish his sentence as he clutched his chest from pain. He knelt to the ground as he was trying to suppress the pain inside his chest.

    "So this is your n all along..." Jin Rou could still speak. However, he was pale and in deep pain.

    "Yes. We used all of our life blood to let this seed. So, we are going to die. But at least, you will not fare better either." Vestias said. He could feel his body weakening and knew he had reached his end, "My tribe will not easily fall, and I make sure of that before I die."

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything and just focused on trying to suppress the darkness poison that have entered his body. It was taking all his strength just to keep it at bay, so he didn''t have time to chat more with these guys.

    "Thump! Thump! Thump!" After a few minutes, Vestias, Ben, and Zir, fell to the ground one after another. They have used all their life blood so naturally they would die. The bodies turned gray and were scattered by the violent winds here.

    Tiresh Abhold instantly rushed towards Jin Rou when she saw the three enemies died. She propped up Jin Rou and touched his pulse to determine his currently state, "Your body is poisoned by the dark dao. It is specially fatal to those who didn''t have an affinity with darkness. However, there is a solution for this."

    Jin Rou looked at her with expecting eyes and said, "What is it?"

    Although Jin Rou wouldn''t die with this poison in his body, it was a different story when powerful enemiese looking for him. His power was being used to hold the fort and he didn''t have the luxury to half it to use in separate ways. But now that there was a solution with this problem, he could breath even a little.

 Chapter 526 - Kevin

    "It''s in the Heaven''s Continent, Oblivion Forest. So we have to cross this sessfully." Tiresh Abhold said with a serious expression. She have known this since Drak told her this. That forest had a flower that could cure all types of poisons which was in theory, the poison inside Jin Rou was included. Anyway, it was worth a try so they needed to survive this sea.

    "Okay, let''s go to that forest." Jin Rou was confident that he could cross this sea. After all, the enemies would surely think twice before attacking them knowing the fact that he managed to kill their dark lord. Furthermore, even if they really dared to appear, Jin Rou could just take care of them with effort albeit it would be exhausting.

    Then, days have passed. No darkness attacked the two. It was peaceful and quiet and all you could hear were ocean waves. And finally, they crossed the cursed Uncrossable Sea.

    The shore of the other side was so big and contained white and pure sand. If you touch a grain of it, you could feel that it was blessed by the heaven and earth.

    "So this is the Heaven''s Continent." Tiresh Abhold was amazed. Compared to their continent, this one was a level higher than them.

    Jin Rou didn''tment. He had no luxury for a useless conversation. He was busy suppressing the poison in his body.

    Then, Jin Rou suddenly became alert after hearing something, "Someone ising. Three of them."

    Tiresh became alert also as she heard this. She immediately readied her defensive formations and escape route in case the other party harbored ill intentions towards them.

    "Whoosh!" Afterwards, three people in white robe arrived. With their garments, one could tell that they were priests.

    "Greetings, neers. First of all, congrattions in sessfully crossing the Uncrossable Sea. We are d that you are safe and sound." The man in the middle smiled and said, "Secondly, I am Kevin of Church. I am pleased to meet you two."

    Each one of them was filled with holy aura and light. However, Jin Rou could discern that something was off with their auras. But he didn''t mention it and remained quiet.

    Tiresh sighed in relief after hearing their introduction. It seemed like they were with the famous Church, one of the leading powerhouses of this continent. They had millions of faithful believers, so not just their power was very strong, even their reputation was too.

    "I am Tiresh Abhold. And this is Jin Rou, he currently needs medical support as he is poisoned after fighting the dark existences there in sea." Tiresh said with a tone of urgency.

    "Oh? Can I check this gentleman''s body to get into more details?" Kevin said with a smile.

    Jin Rou looked at Kevin and answered, "I don''t mind."

    Kevin smiled and pped his hands, "Great. I''ll be helping myself then."

    He walked over to Jin Rou and held his pulse. After a few minutes, he said, "This is one hell of a difficult poison to deal with. It is personally concocted by a powerful being of the darkness."

    Jin Rou had expected this answer and was about to sneer when Kevin added, "However, it isn''t impossible to cure. It''s just difficult."

    "Possible? How?" Tiresh became delightful. If the Church could cure Jin Rou''s poison, they didn''t have to go through all the trouble to find the Oblivion Forest and let Jin Rou suffer more.

    "Our God''s holy aura has all capabilities to everything. Curing difficult poisons is one of them. So you can rest assured that your friend here will be saved." Kevin was smiling. It was creepy smile that could send shivers down on one''s spine.

    "I don''t believe that you will do this for free. So what''s the catch?" Jin Rou finally spoke and directed the topic to where it was supposed to be.

    "Just a small payment will do. You just have to be converted into our belief and join our Church. Then, we will do everything to cure your poison. After all, it will take major efforts to cure you from that." Kevin said without filtering any words.

    Jin Rou knew this woulde. This people would try to tie them down since they could see potential. After all, the two managed to survive the sea, which was never dared to cross for countless of years. It was a natural course of action that they would try to hog them over.

    Tiresh had also came into this the same conclusion and was slightly afraid.

    "Then we have to decline your grace and find the cure ourselves." Jin Rou firmly showed his rejection and said, "We don''t want to be tied by any powers here, so I hope you understand."

    "Are you sure?" Kevin''s tone suddenly turned colder, "The poison in your body is fatal enough to kill you in a few days. You think you''re going to survive knowing that you don''t have a cure for that? I advise you to please think again. Furthermore, if you are part of the Church, you will receive so many benefits that millions of our faithful believers cannot."

    His tone was like a warning that Jin Rou shouldn''t make any reckless choices or it would harm them.

    "Still, it''s a no. We can fend off by ourselves, and if I am to die, then it''s my fate. I can''t do anything about it." Jin Rou started to walk away with Tiresh. He wasn''t giving the other party face.

    Kevin''s veins bulged out after hearing Jin Rou. That man was tantly disrespecting him! He might have not said it, but he was a high priest thatmanded respect in the Church and the masses. Yet, this man dared to reject his grace? Preposterous!

    He wanted to make a move and stop the two from getting away. However, so many eyes were watching them right now so their hands were tied. Nevertheless, he imprinted the whole features of the young man in his mind and he would surely use everything to hunt this man down to pay back what happened today.

 Chapter 527 - Oblivion Forest

    "That priest named Kevin, he will surelye for us." Jin Rou said, "With how things turned out today, he will not let this pass."

    Tiresh was also aware of this. She appeared unnoticed but she knew what was going on. That priest was sort of a madman that wouldn''t let even a slight grievance go, "What shall we do then?"

    She was worried because Jin Rou wasn''t in the state when he could fight. Tiresh would just be a fish on the chopping board so Jin Rou was her only hope to survive. After all, she want familiar of the ce and she had no one to ask for support here.

    "Just let him. We cannot stop him no matter what." Jin Rou said, "Besides, you don''t have to worry about anything. Although I can''t still fight due to this poison, I can guarantee that we can escape."

    Indeed. Although Jin Rou was poisoned, it didn''t mean that he would appear weak and fragile. He still had the luxury to escape whenever he wanted to.

    "By the way, where are we going?" Jin Rou asked. They were walking slowly towards east and they were walking on a small road with tall grasses in between.

    "I have memorized the map. This is where leads to Oblivion Forest." Tiresh said, "However, it will take days before us to reach it. Perhaps 2 or 3 days."

    "That''s long." Jin Rou said. He was suffering from this poison, and he had to suffer for a few days more? He didn''t like it and said, "If you can determine the coordinates, tell me. I cannot wait for that long."

    Tiresh tried to remember the exact location of the forest ording to the map. Then, "I determined it. It''s 235, 6391 of eastwest of this ce."

    Jin Rou activated his door and tracked the coordinates. Then he opened the door and said, "Let''s go. This is where it leads to the forest."

    After Jin Rou entered, Tiresh followed suit. She didn''t have the time to be amazed as everything was urgent.

    "Whoosh!" It only take a few seconds for Jin Rou and Tiresh to reach the certain forest they needed.

    Oblivion Forest. It was a sacred ce of the Heaven''s Continent where people usually go for enlightenment. There was also a circting rumor that this forest was created by a Heavenly in the past, tomemorate the death of her husband, Oblivion Heavenly, albeit no one knew who she was.

    This was a popr ce for all ages and it wasn''t restricted by any rules in the past. However, it changed now

    There was a group of people from the Church guarding the entrance of the Oblivion Forest and only those who was a faithful believer of the Church would be allowed to enter.

    Many people raised theirints on this. However, all of them received death without burial. The Church was really making a stand for their move right now.

    "These freaks..." Tiresh gritted her teeth in frustration. To think that they would restrict this ce, "They''re really trying to make things difficult for us."

    Jin Rou was silent. He had also expected this, but it happened so soon. It looked like the Church was going to go all out soon to get them.

    "What do we do?" Tiresh was panicking. They just met the people from the Church not more than an hour ago, yet they already mobilized people here to restrict the sacred ce. Their power and connections were so vast, for real.

    "Just calm down, will you?" Jin Rou could feel the tense nerves of the knight. Thus, he wanted her to rx, "It''s okay if it''s like this. They won''t stop us from entering the forest."

    This people dared to antagonize him, a universalw and almost a god of this ce? He might be poisoned, but he wasn''t going to let these church folks bully him.

    Although Jin Rou couldn''t fight, he could summon his familiar beasts to do the action. They all got stronger along with Jin Rou, and if he released all of them, they could seize back the forest from the Church.

    Only, if it was possible. Jin Rou knew he had a limit to which he could summon because of the poison trying to rampage in his body.

    "Brother, are you going to enter the forest, too?" While Jin Rou was contemting, a young man entered his sight with a smile. His clothes were a bit like of a beggar. However, his appearance was decent, "I am looking for someone to go with to the forest. I have been asking out people but they all rejected me. Hehe."

    Jin Rou examined this young man. He looked like a bumpkin who came from the countryside and now decided to explore the city. He looked ignorant and all, but there was one important thing that one should notice.

    "Ancient Emperor." Jin Rou could detect it. This young man was an emperor, a lowkey one at that.

    Even in this continent, emperors were highly valued. After all, they were only next from heavenlies. Just like the Endless Forest Continent, Heaven''s Continent''s power-measure was the total count of emperors the powerhouse had made. Of course, not all sects and ns had this power-measure.

    "If you introduce yourself properly, many people would flock around you and ask for your cooperation." Jin Rou said.

    "Well..." The young man smiled awkwardly, "I''m not that type to show off, and it''s ufortable for me. So it''s better this way, to remain unknown and unnoticed here. After all, I''m new in this ce."

    "Very well, you cane with us." Jin Rou answered. With an emperor in tow, he could conserve his energy. It would be one less trouble for him, "However, we don''t have permission to enter the ce, so we are stuck here."

    "Don''t worry about that. I have gotten a permission a while ago from doing a high priest a favor." The young man said, "By the way, my name is Lucas. How about you two?"

 Chapter 528 - Warning

    Lucas was a young man from the far south. He traveled this in order to explore the mysteries of the Oblivion Forest as he heard so many things about it. Only, he didn''t want to stand up and disguided himself as someone unfavorable to be with. If in case he decided to reveal his identity, many people would flock over him. After all, who wouldn''t want an ancient emperor in tow?

    Thus, Jin Rou and Tiresh were lucky in this sense. Not to mention, it would be a great help for Jin Rou who couldn''t fight personally yet.

    "My name is Jin, and this one is Tiresh." Jin Rou answered.

    "I see. Okay, follow me closely. I''ll be entering the forest." Lucas smiled and slowly walked over to the entrance of the gate, "Hello, I am named Lucas from South Vige. High Priest Julius has given me permission to enter. Here is the proof."

    Lucas handed over a token. It looked like a simple one yet the guards could determine the worth of it.

    "Hello, we are pleased to meet you. You can enter now." The guards gave Lucas smiles. It was a person a high priest favored. They couldn''t afford him.

    "I''ll be taking mypanions with me here. Is that alright?" Lucas said additionally.

    The guards looked at the two behind Lucas. They seemed familiar however they couldn''t put it into words. Anyway, they granted them entry and said, "Of course. If that''s what you wish."

    "Thank you." Lucas entered and the two followed suit. It was a sessful entry without sweat.

    After walking a distance from the entrance, Tiresh suddenly said, "Thank you for helping us."

    "Hmm? It''s okay." Lucas smiled and said, "By the way, do you need anything here in the forest? It is very vast, so while I don''t dare to say I know this ce, I have read most of the books regarding it."

    Lucas'' dream was to explore this ce and search for the mysteries hidden within. He had heard that this forest was created by a heavenly which triggered his curiosity.

    "We are looking for the Life Flower which can cure all types of poison." Tiresh said, "I have read that it can be found here in the Oblivion Forest, so we need it badly."

    Lucas looked at Jin Rou and it made sense, "I see. However, the flower is located in the deepest part of the forest. Furthermore, that part is very dangerous that it is restricted to enter that part."

    "Restricted again?" Tiresh was getting frustrated, "By that Church?"

    "No, the Church has no capabilities to restrict it. It is a restriction ced by the Divine Court." Lucas said seriously.

    "Divine Court?" Tiresh heard this name for the first time.

    "Yes, one of the strongest powerhouses of this continent. They have 10 alive ancient emperors and the total count of their emperors is 15." Lucas said, "Not just that. Rumors say that they also have a heavenly in their ranks."

    "That''s insane..." Tiresh was terrified. It was a power that their kingdom couldn''t afford to offend. This power was capable of annihting all of them with ease.

    "Yes, so even with my help, it''ll be pretty hard to enter that part." Lucas looked sorry and sad. He wanted to help the two until the end, yet it looked like this was all he could help them with.

    "You have helped us enough. Thank you." Jin Rou could feel the sincerity of the emperor and said, "Don''t worry, once I''m better, your grace will be repaid so just rx there."

    "Wait, are you still going to enter?" Lucas could feel this was the case and asked, "If you do, if even the monsters there couldn''t kill you, the people from the court will! It''s too dangerous!"

    "Of course, we''re still going no matter what. We cannot lose this opportunity." Jin Rou smirked, "And those from Divine Court, they cane anytime."

    It was a do or die for Jin Rou. He needed the flower to cure the poison, this annoying one. Though he wouldn''t die, the inability to maximize his skills was a bad taste in his mouth.

    "You don''t have toe with us. We don''t want you to be dragged down into this mess." Tiresh said with concern, "Just by looking, you are affiliated with a power and they might be implicated if you join us there."

    Lucas bit his lip. Indeed, it was the case. The people from the court could easily dig his identity if they wanted to, and put his vige in danger. They were only a bunch of normal people trying to get by everyday. He couldn''t afford to be discovered and implicate them. Not at all.

    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you two here." Lucas took a deep breath and said, "In the meantime, I''ll be searching for mysteries and clues here while waiting for you to return."

    "It''s settled, then." Jin Rou said and walked away without looking back. Tiresh bowed to the emperor and followed suit.

    It only took 30 minutes to reach the entrance to the deepest part of the forest. There, arge barrier was ced to block people in entering.

    Jin Rou touched the barrier and it reacted by giving a strong current of lightning. But since it was Jin Rou''s main affinity, it wasn''t hurting him.

    "This toy." Jin Rou smiled and threw a punch at the barrier.

    "Boom!" The barrier was like a fragile ss as it was immediately shattered into pieces. Then, a voice suddenly said, "You are trespassing thend which isn''t yours. The Divine Court''s anger will chase you to the ends of the world if you continue this. Do you still want to go further?"

    It was a threatening voice that could falter the clouds.

    "If you want toe, juste over. Stop spouting nonsense while hiding in your home." Jin Rou provoked the voice, "Though be sure that you''ll bring an army. After I''m done with my business here, I want a bloodbath to release my pent up anger."

 Chapter 529 - Cure And Reward

    Jin Rou didn''t give a damn about the Divine Court. Who were they to tell him what to do? If they''de, thene. He was itching for a bloodbath after recovering anyway.

    After destroying the barrier, it made a big sound which alerted everyone in the forest. They immediately set off to check what''s going on.

    Jin Rou didn''t particrly care if otherse over right now. He was focusing on how to get the flower here in the deepest part of the forest.

    This part wasn''t dark or anything scary. In fact, it was filled with a thick presence of the dao, perfect for cultivating. It was no wonder why the court was restricting this area for their use.

    Fortunately, no one from the court was here as everyone was busy attending a banquet. Even a guard wasn''t situated here and only a barrier was left.

    After walking for a few minutes, they reached the end of this ce. And there, was a tiny flower in the middle of theyered trees.

    "Fortunately, it looks likedy luck is on our side." Tiresh could determine the only flower in the middle, "That is the flower that can cure you. You must take it immediately before otherse here."

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything and walked over to grab the flower. Afterwards, he didn''t hesitate to pluck it and examined the thing, "Indeed, this is the thing."

    Jin Rou could feel the extreme purity of qi this flower had inside. If consumed, it would help a cultivator break the bottleneck.

    Jin Rou was about to consume the flower when he heard a desperate shout, "What are you doing?! That is the property of our Divine Court! Do you know the consequences of touching our things without permission?"

    Jin Rou looked at the source of the voice. It was a man, probably in his 20s. He seemed to be a disciple of the said court, that''s why he was like this.

    "And?" Jin Rou didn''t give a damn about him and consumed the flower totally. The energy within the flower flowed within his veins. The purity of it was top notch that it could sync well with his natural pure qi. The blocked meridians by the poison were instantly unblocked one after another.

    It didn''t even take a minute before Jin Rou could diagnose himself as totally cured.

    He could feel his strengthing to him now. That troublesome poison was finally removed in his system.

    "You..." The man was stupefied. To dare consume an item which was supposed to be theirs by an outsider. Not to mention, that flower was nurtured for thousands of years in order to reach this state, "Unforgivable!"

    "I''m not asking for your forgiveness." Jin Rou shot back at the man and said, "Now, if you still want to live, scram back to where you came from and never appear in front of me."

    Jin Rou was in a good mood, and wouldn''t mind sparing this brainless person if he was flexible.

    "The Divine Court will chase you to the ends of the world. No matter where you hide, you''ll be hunted. With our power, you have no ce to hide here in this continent." The man said and fled. He just wanted to leave these words and escaped.

    "Tiresh." Jin Rou called out.

    "Yes...?" Tiresh turned stiff. She wasn''t daring enough to disrespect Jin, who in many dark tribe members and their dark lord, and speak like they were on the same level.

    "Name what you want." Jin Rou said, "This is for the help you have given me. I shall reward you fairly. So, tell me what you want."

    This was how Jin Rou worked. He didn''t want to owe anyone anything. He would immediately repay it the moment he was already capable of doing so.

    "No, you don''t have to repay me." Tiresh shook her head, "In fact, I should be the one to repay you. After all, you let mee with you to cross that sea even though I''m more of a baggage to you. Your protection during that journey was already enough for me to repay you for the rest of my life."

    Tiresh Abhold was a prideful and arrogant knight. Born with a talent that basked in praises andmanded respect, it was natural to be this way. However, now she knew that her talent was useless in front of capable beings. She many times dared to challenge the Uncrossable Sea in the past, feeling confident of her capabilities. But now she realized she''s nothing but a mere ant. If not for Jin Rou, she would have died already.

    She was arrogant, but she knew when to be grateful.

    "No, it is naturally my responsibility to take care of you since you''ve came with me. And I didn''t ask for a payment for that." Jin Rou said calmly, "Your help has greatly helped me this much. So you deserve to be rewarded. I am not taking another no here."

    Tiresh didn''t know what to say. She was in a pinch as the other party wasn''t allowing her to reject it again. But what would she ask for? She didn''t know, in actuality.

    "If you don''t know what you want, I can give you something then." Jin Rou could see that she was having difficulty to decide. Thus, he grabbed an ancient book from his space inventory and handed it over to her, "This is a book which can be a great help to you if you master it. And by great help, I mean it will be in the long run."

    It was a book that he had been keeping away since he had no use for it. But now that the deserving owner appeared, he decided to give it.

    Tiresh was confused what Jin Rou was saying, and immediately examined the book. Since there was no title, she needed to read the contents. And upon doing so, her eyes widened in surprise.

 Chapter 530 - Five Emperors

    It was a body tempering technique exclusively for knights. Not just that, it had high qualifications to master it and fortunately, Tiresh would be able to.

    It wasn''t a simple body tempering technique, it contained all the points needed in order to raise one''s cultivation and whatnot, too. Not to mention, this book was one of the ancient books his master had left for him before he passed away. Remember, histe master was a universalw so his items must be precious and invaluable.

    "I don''t if I can ept this." Tiresh could see the high value of this book. Money couldn''t buy it even if she tried to. In fact, once this was known to the world, many would fight fir this. After all, there were tons of knights here too.

    "epted it. You have no choice either way." Jin Rou insisted, "It has no use for me since I''m not a knight. It''s better for you to use it instead. It will make you an emperor if you sessfully master it and perhaps, a heavenly too."

    This was how powerful and magical this body tempering was. It was a content of umted research for countless of years to reach this level. It wasn''t a boast to say this was the best body tempering technique for the knights.

    "Thank you..." Tiresh didn''t know what to call him.

    "Young master. Just call me that." Jin Rou smiled.

    "Thank you, Young Master." Tiresh bowed with gratefulness. This was a blessing for a lifetime and she wouldn''t be willing to let others have a share of this book.

    "Try mastering the basics. The technique has one basic ground and four main levels. With your abilities, it will not be a problem mastering the basics. Cultivate here, we still have time before the arrival of the enemy." Jin Rou said. He wanted to see how effective the book for Tiresh.

    Tiresh wanted to ask if they would really wait for trouble. But with how Jin Rou worked, he must probably serious and would be a dumb question if ever she asked. Then, she sat down in a lotus position and read the preliminary contents. She was memorizing it and was trying to understand what the words meant.

    And just like Jin Rou expected, Tiresh was sessful in mastering the basics in just a few hours. Perhaps, it only took three to four hours to do so.

    "Congrattions. I can feel that you have grown stronger." Jin Rou said. Although the knight was still an ancient king, her power was thicker and more stable than the previous. It was a good start.

    "Thank you." Tiresh could also feel the power inside her was stronger. She felt like she could defeat any ancient kings in her ranks.

    "What''s the next step?" Tiresh asked Jin Rou of what they would do next.

    "What to do next? Of course, show a bloodbath. They''re already here, after all." Jin Rou smirked and a loud explosion that came from a distance resounded.

    Right now, many people were already gathered in the vicinity of the deepest part. They remained by the entrance in order not to antagonize the court.

    Then, five people in white robes came flying towards the deepest part in their utmost speed after appearing. They didn''t even bother to look at the bystanders and rushed forward.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Upon reaching the deepest part, the five people looked at the unknown intruder who trespassed theirnd and one of them said, "Intruder, you must be seeking death."

    Jin Rou smiled upon hearing this and said, "You only arrived yet you already saying such cruel words to me. That''s insane."

    "Nothing is more insane than you. To actually dare to consume the Life Flower that we have been nurturing for countless years? Your life is not enough as a repayment." The middle one of the five said, his voice was filled with coldness and hatred.

    That flower was painstakingly nurtured in order for the use of a certain person in their court. It was to extend his lifespan somehow. And yet, a young man stole it from them? The whole Divine Court was in a big uproar right now. And if these five emperors couldn''t get an answer today, all hell would break loose.

    "Five Ancient Emperors at the same time, you must be pretty angered by my action." Jin Rou didn''t expect that the court would dispatch half of their total ancient emperors here. It seemed that he was taken seriously, which was a good thing.

    Tiresh stepped backwards to give Jin Rou space to fight. She didn''t want to be a burden and just wanted to watch by the sidelines.

    "Okay, then. Come at the same time too. I don''t want to waste too much time here." Jin Rou said as he taunted the enemies, "Do your best to entertain me."

    "Such a gutsy young man." Firehill Ancient Emperor said. He was one of the five emperors present right now, "Thinking that because you are talented enough, you already have the capabilities to sweep the continent?"

    "No, I''m not thinking like that. I am really capable of sweeping this continent if I wished to." Jin Rou said, "If you don''t believe me, try me by ganging up against me."

    "You are but an insignificant ant in front of us. I am enough to deal with you." Firehill Ancient Emperor said as he stepped forward.

    "Thump!" However, before the emperor could make a move, a spear was stabbed in his heart and he vomited blood several times.

    "What happened...?" Firehill didn''t know what happened and how did it happen. He just took a step forward and was already stabbed?

    He soon fell down to the ground with his blood leaking painting the small part of the ground red.

    "Alright, that''s one down." Jin Rou looked at the surprised emperors, "Now, if you want to raise you sess of defeating me, you have to team up and don''t think about soloing me. You''ll regret it more."

    These words were capable of instilling chill and fears running down the emperors'' spines.

 Chapter 531 - Divine Courts Four Emperors

    The four other emperors became alerted. Firehill was defeated with unbelievable ease. Remember, he was a very strong ancient emperor to booth that swept so many ces in the past.

    They immediately activated their defensive formations, they weren''t willing to be careless as Firehill.

    Grongman Ancient Emperor, Silvias Ancient Emperor, Bluesphere Ancient Emperor, and Reisdale Ancient Emperor. They were the four emperors that were still alive right now, facing Jin Rou.

    Each of them had a great status in the court andmanded respect from the masses. Right now, they were talking about what they should do.

    "Should we go all in?" Silvias Ancient Emperor asked. He was the leader of this group and the strongest one of them all, "We can''t afford to be careless. Firehill was killed with such ease as if he was stomping an ant. He is a threat that we need to eliminate."

    "Yes, we don''t dare to be careless. We should gang up against him and kill him. That brat, he thinks that he is so strong that he is unstoppable." Grongman Ancient Emperor said. Out of the four, he was the least to have patience.

    "Yes, let''s do it that way." Reisdale Ancient Emperor and Bluesphere Ancient Emperor seconded the motion.

    It was just a short talk, but they already know what they would do. It wasn''t the first time they were dispatched as a group, thus their synchronizations with each other were well.

    "Whoosh!" The four emperors lept and surrounded Jin Rou, each of them was holding a sword.

    "Finally, huh?" Jin Rou smiled as he looked at the four emperors trying to corner him, "Yes, do your best to entertain me."

    Tiresh was filled with worry as she watched this. She knew Jin Rou was powerful enough to y even a dark lord. However, he was just cured a while ago. His strength wasn''t stable yet because of the repercussions of the poison. It would be difficult to show his full capabilities when he was like this.

    "We''ll be d to amodate you." Silvias Ancient Emperor said with coldness in his tone.

    "Whoosh!" Then, they suddenly appeared in all sides of Jin Rou with a very short distance between. Time stopped as they added a powerful force in their swords and swung it against Jin Rou.

    "Boom!" The four shes didn''t reach Jin Rou as he lept up and escaped the formation.

    "Not so fast." However, Silvias expected this and controlled the gravity on his will. A pulling force emerged and pulled Jin Rou down to where he currently was.

    "Hmm?" Jin Rou was a bit surprised. To think that an emperor could control gravity with such wless moves. Nevertheless, it was still useless as Jin Rou moved the time and space ording to his will.

    "What?" Silvias and the other emperors were stupefied. It was clear as day that they sessfully pulled Jin Rou out. However, what happened? Why was Jin Rou could still freely move and got away like that?

    But it wasn''t the time to think about it yet. The four emperors activated their strongest skills to subjugate the enemy. Thousand stars came running down towards them, as the sky turned bleak ck.

    "Now!" The four emperors shouted and millions of dao ruins along with the stars came crashing down thend. It was a devastating power that could kill everyone in the world.

    "Are they trying to kill everyone too?!" Tiresh was horrified. She could see that many innocents were killed with this attack and the count was still rising steadily. It seemed that they didn''t care about the wellbeing of others as long as they could aplish their mission.

    For the emperors, nothing was more important than getting thisrge threat out of the picture. It didn''t matter how many lives they''d take. As long as they could kill this threat that could loom above them.

    "Even killing innocent people. You all must be so cold hearted and merciless." Jin Rou sneered.

    "Everyone has their own perceptions of things. And this is ours." Silvias said with conviction. He wasn''t regretting what he was doing since he knew this was for a cause. In his mind, those people should be taking pride since their lives were used for something useful and meaningful like this.

    "I thought I''m going to enjoy fighting with you emperors of the Divine Court." Jin Rou had enough and said, "But it looks like you''re all boring andme as hell just like those I fought with."

    For Jin Rou, this fight was no longer fun. After all, so many innocent lives were taken just for this. Although Jin Rou experienced this so many times now, it still left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    Jin Rou''s aura changed and the wind suddenly turned a different direction. Not just that, the dao runes and stars suddenly stopped midway as if time was stopped again, "Time to end this."

    "Bzzz! Bzz! Bzzz!" Millions of spears appeared behind Jin Rou. All of them were made of terrifying force of his lightning. It wasn''t the same lightning he was using as usual, as the color right now was ck.

    The emperors couldn''t help but feel a bit scared upon seeing this show of power. They felt like in front of Jin Rou, they were mere fishes on the chopping board.

    "Alright, brace yourselves. Good luck surviving this attack." Jin Rou flew upwards andmanded the spears, "Go."

    "Whooosh!" Violent winds apanied the dashing spears towards them. The emperors immediately used their most valuable treasures and defensive measures to counter attack this. However, upon having contact with the spears, they pale in fright as they couldn''t stop the momentum!

    "Ahhh!" After which, their screams could be heard as the spears continued to attack and attack them, stabbing them in all ces. Blood sshed everywhere, and the scene turned gory enough to make someone vomit.

    Jin Rou was looking at them with utter cold eyes. He wasn''t willing to kill them just like that. They needed to suffer to make them taste what did it feel to experience suffering before death.

 Chapter 532 - Death

    The emperors had no choice but to scream in so much pain and despair. They couldn''t do anything, as they watched themselves getting slowly killed in the process.

    "Argh!" After suffering for several minutes, all of them finally died. In this situation, dying was already a salvation.

    The people watching didn''t know what to say. It felt like something was stuck on their throats. Five ancient emperors. That was a terrifying line up that couldn''t happen even you wanted to. The power of five emperorsbined could even give a heavenly a run for his money.

    However, they were just killed so easily. It was like they were ants and their enemy was the elephant. The people here weren''t dumb. They knew that Jin Rou was powerful that might be on the level of heavenly, that''s why they didn''t dare to breath loudly.

    "Anyone who wants to fight with me too? Come out here. I feel like it''s insufficient to kill five emperors. I want more." Jin Rou tried to provoke the masses.

    Everyone unconsciously stepped back, afraid that they might be implicated. In fact, some had already ran away with their lives.

    "Killing five ancient emperors isn''t enough? Aren''t you too greedy?" Then, a person in the crowd voiced out. He was wearing a high priest robe. It was given that he came from the Church, "You have killed enough."

    "Whether I killed enough or not has nothing to do with you or your church." Jin Rou retorted, "And don''t you dare try me to teach me about your doctrine because I have my own to live my life. And one more thing, if you don''t want something like this to happen in your Church, you better stay away far from me."

    It was a warning by Jin Rou. Thest warning he would gave the Church. Of course, by the track of the things, it seemed pretty much impossible to stop them. Jin Rou didn''t mind cutting so many limbs of the Church if they wanted to push their luck.

    The high priest didn''t say anything and just left. He knew he would be seeking death if he fight Jin Rou right now. After all, he saw how five emperors were helpless against him. Perhaps, they needed to bring a heavenly if they wanted to fight him.

    "The Church. They will not let us go." Tiresh came over and said, "Judging by the things, they are more prideful thanthe Divine Court and will surelye prepared next time."

    Jin Rou had the same thoughts as her and said, "Let them be. If they want to die that much, how can I decline?"

    "How confident are you that you can trample those two powerhouses?" Tiresh asked out curiosity.

    "Tiresh, let me tell you this." Jin Rou looked at her and smiled, "In this world, I am the strongest. No one is capable enough to defeat me. But out of this world, there are seven people I am uncertain of victory."

    "Seven people out of this world?" Tiresh was shocked by this truth, "So there are more worlds outside of Immortal?"

    "Of course. Although your world is better in many aspects." Jin Rouughed, "Why, are you curious what it''s like in other worlds?"

    Tiresh nodded with a bit of shyness.

    Jin Rou paused, looking at her, and said with a serious tone, "But I don''t think it will be possible to travel between worlds. Immortal has its own independent space separating the other worlds. So, even if you want to, it will be impossible to travel."

    "I see." A sh of disappointment appeared in Tiresh''s expression. It was understandable. She finally discovered a very interesting truth only to know that it would be impossible to do so.

    Tiresh didn''t want to spoil the mood so she continued, "I have read a book of another world too. If I''m not wrong, it was called Serenity."

    "Oh?" Jin Rou thought that Immortal was the only existing world here. Why another world popped up? "Tell me more about this world."

    In actuality, it was just a realm, far smaller from a world. However, it was true that it was existing. After all, so many records have proven it. Only, the door leading to that ce have been unavable for millions of years now for some reason.

    "I feel like I want to visit this realm if I have time." Jin Rou''s curiosity was piqued. It was a rare opportunity to travel Immortal, and he must use every chances to visit ces. Anyway, it wouldn''t be a loss too if he couldn''t.

    "The location of the door to that realm isn''t recorded in our book, so I cannot determine where it is." Tiresh felt sorry. If she only knew, she must have researched more about this.

    "It''s okay. If fate permits it, we can visit that ce. If not, it''s okay too." Jin Rou said. Getting the Chaos Pearl was the main priority of his. He needed to find it soon, so that he would have time to find the location of the door leading to Serenity.

    "Where should we be heading now?" Tiresh asked. They were already done here in Oblivion Forest and they couldn''t stay more or they would attract more attention. Furthermore, the Divine Court lost half of their emperors. They would surely go all out to attack Jin Rou.

    "Here in this continent, have you ever read something about a region or ce filled with chaos energy?" Jin Rou asked. He thought that the pearl would be where its affinity was at peak and strong.

    "Chaos energy?" Tiresh was trying to remember if she had read something about this. However, it was useless as she couldn''t remember a thing, "I''m sorry but I don''t think I have read one regarding that."

    "I see. It''s fine, we can just search for clues or ask someone else if they know." Jin Rou said.

    "Well, I know a ce where your description has perfectly fitted it." Then suddenly, a young familiar man appeared out of the bush. It was the emperor who had helped them get inside this forest.

 Chapter 533 - Port Saint Paulo

    It was Lucas, who helped them earlier. He watched the entire fight of Jin Rou against the five emperors and was so much amazed. He knew that Jin Rou was an extraordinary being that would be difficult to meet even for a hundred lives, much less for a talk. A while ago, he was thinking of ways to tag along with them. After all, he was now a vagabond and it wouldn''t be bad to have some strongpanions along the way.

    And Jin Rou was the perfect match. Knowing that they were searching for a certain ce, he fortunately had an information regarding it.

    "Oh, you know a ce?" Jin Rou looked at Lucas, "Tell us some more."

    He knew what Lucas was trying to do but he didn''t mind it. In fact, it would be better if he tag along as Jin Rou was thinking what type of reward would he give to the deserving emperor.

    "There is a ce in the far north called State Region. As far as I know, that is the only ce that has the thickest chaos dao you''re looking for." Lucas didn''t dare to hide information. He knew that with this kind of being, little petty tricks like that wouldn''t work.

    "I see. Far north, huh." Jin Rou looked to be contemting, "Do you perhaps know the exact location? If you have the coordinates, I can take us there fast."

    "That, I don''t have." Lucas shook his head, "Furthermore, there is one more problem that might be troublesome to deal with."

    "Oh? What is it?" Jin Rou smiled as he focused on Lucas.

    "The State Region has closed off its doors for outsiders for a long time now. The region is under the Darkglow n, another behemoth in the rankings of the most powerful powerhouses in this continent." Lucas said seriously, "The Darkglow n has suffered tremendous losses after the bitter war against Divine Court in the past. So they closed off all of theirmunications with the outside world and lived in seclusion."

    The Darkglow n was a powerful force here in the Heaven''s Continent. Even after that war, they still held their position as one of the strongest. But for some reason, they decided to be seclusive which shook the entire continent.

    "So until now, they haven''t opened their doors to outsiders yet?" Jin Rou asked. If this was the case, the more he needed the coordinates of this ce.

    "Yes, the State Region is their main base. Many big shots have tried to enter the region with diplomatic reasons. However, they were outright denied by the door. As a matter of fact, they weren''t even received by a single guard." Lucas took a deep sigh, "And I''m sorry that I cannot help you this time to enter that ce."

    "Don''t worry about it. Just take us there. I''ll be handling the matters regarding that." Jin Rou smirked, "Besides, their nemesis is the Divine Court right? Perfect timing. I have killed five emperors of the court so I don''t think they will be thick skinned enough to deny me audience."

    Lucas was struck with realization. That''s right, why didn''t he think of this? In a way, Jin Rou was Darkglow''s benefactor as he killed five emperors of the Divine Court. Their chances of sessful enter raised by an significant degree.

    Jin Rou then tapped Lucas'' shoulder and said, "So take us there. We don''t have time to waste, so we better hurry."

    "Alright, let''s go then." Fortunately, Lucas has roughly memorized the map going to the State Region. At the very least, they wouldn''t be lost.

    ---

    Port Saint Paulo. It was a port ofrge sea ships going to ces. As the distances were so far that even cultivators needed to take many breaks from the manual journey, this port was created to amodate them.

    Port Saint Paulo had three destinations all in all, The Gagina Ind, The Ruins Left, and the State Region.

    Most people were traveling to the first two. After all, they were the avable ones to go unlike the State Region where it was off-limits. But the sea ships going there was still in the port, waiting for brave passengers to go there.

    The portman handling the affairs of the ship going to the State Region felt like his job was too easy as he just needed to stand there and wait hopelessly for passengers. It was an easy job to say as very little to none was interested in going there.

    However, it wasn''t the same today. Three people appeared with normal clothes. He examined them and smiled, "Hello, what can I do for you?"

    "We need to go to the State Region. Handle us the matters." Lucas smiled to the portman.

    "You''re going to the State Region?" The portman didn''t believe what he heard, "As you sure? Please know that the State Region has yet to open their borders to the public. So if you want to go there, it will be only a one way trip. We won''t be able to wait for you there since they don''t permit it."

    "It''s okay. We still want to go there." Lucas said, "We have an urgent matter to deal with, so please hurry."

    "Oh, okay. I''ll report this to the captain." The portman rushed inside the ship without further ado.

    "How long will it take to take us there?" Tiresh asked out curiosity.

    "The sea ships here can travel at a very fast speed. The distance the port and the region is I think not below 2,000 kilometers. So I guess we will reach that ce in three or four days if the ship if fully functioning." Lucas made a rough calction regarding it.

    Jin Rou was silent and just listened to the two having a serious conversation. He was focused on studying the whole ship and finding their mysteries. After a while, even he was amazed of how this was made and was assured that this sea ship was capable of taking them there.

 Chapter 534 - Offer

    "Hello, I am pleased to meet you. I am Captain Aron. Pleased to meet you all. I am the captain of this ship going to State Region." The captain walked out of the ship with the portman in tow, "I have heard that you want to go there?"

    "Yes." Lucas said and showed an imperial rune, "We want to go there as soon as possible. Will it be possible today?"

    The captain was shocked to see this rune. This rune was the symbol of being an ancient emperor and said, "It''s possible. However, I need to remind you that this is a one way trip. Of how you will return here or somewhere, it will be up to you."

    The region wasn''t permitting any ship to park by their territory, thus no ships were allowed to hit the dock. This was an iron rule that the established, and those who dared to break this would suffer death without excuse.

    "That''s fine. We just need to get there and you can return." Lucas have been briefed by this and nodded, "How much do we pay for the trip?"

    "Oh, Your Majesty. You are an emperor, so I won''t dare to take payments from you. Just see this as me giving a token of friendship." The captain smiled and said. Having a connection with an emperor was way better than asking for a fee. So this was worth it.

    Lucas nodded. He knew what the captain was trying to do, but he didn''t mind. As long as the captain could take them there.

    Immediately, the captain told the three to get on board and they would soon depart. After several minutes, the captain and his few crews set sail towards the north where the State Region was.

    As hours passed by, Jin Rou was looking at the big horizon in front of him. It was his first time riding a ship, and it was an awesome experience.

    "Such a beautiful horizon." He couldn''t help but be mesmerized. It was truly a beautiful thing to see, the feeling was very peaceful and he even thought for a second that it would be good to stay like this. But, he knew it was impossible. His path was filled with blood and bones of his enemies, and he had no path to return to. All he could was go on and go on, until he couldn''t.

    Memories shed in his mind as he remembered everything that happened in the past. He was also thinking about a certain woman who captured his sight from the beginning. Hepared her to this horizon andughed heartily, "You''re way prettier."

    Tiresh was about toe over to Jin Rou when she heard what he said, which stopped her from approaching him. She froze for a moment before leaving him in silence. But for some reason, she felt a bit of pang in her heart.

    ---

    Two days passed. The captain said that they were already half of their total destination and it would take two more days to reach the region if there would be no problems to ur.

    Jin Rou was still by the front tip of the ship as he was gazing the changing horizon for days now.

    "You haven''t eaten for days, Young Master." Lucas came over while bringing a cup of tea and bread, "Here, please eat this at least. Although you might not need this due to your level, it''s not bad eating a bit of this."

    Jin Rou looked at the food and epted it. It was tightly wrapped and was made sure that wasn''t touched by anyone so the food was clean. He dipped the tip of the bread into the tea to soften its texture and tasted it, "Not bad. Have you personally made this?"

    Lucas appeared shy and said, "Yes, Young Master. I thought that you might be picky of the food you want to eat, so I make sure that it will be more or less something that you can take anytime. I also made sure that I haven''t touched it by my raw hands, except for preparing the ingredients."

    "You put so much into this." Jin Rou smiled and epted the warmth. It had been a while since someone prepared food for him and it was a good feeling, "By the way, do you also have a reason to go to the State Region?"

    It was a normal question. The emperor had done so many things for him now without asking for any return. He couldn''t see why the emperor was taking so much lengths for him. If it was to earn his grace, he already did.

    "I want to tag along with you while I still can, perhaps." Lucas was silent for a moment before answering, "I can feel that you are the type of person that will leave one day. You will disappear without any trace or clues. You are powerful, so this world may not be enough to contain you."

    It was Jin Rou''s turn to be silent. What this young emperor said was all on point, "How did you reach this conclusion?"

    "Just pure instincts." Lucas smiled wryly.

    "You will be a brilliant existence in the future." Jin Rou didn''t need to know the prospects of Lucas as everything was already show, "You just need to train hard and even heavenlies will be wary of you."

    "Thank you for thepliment." Lucas bowed. He knew how precious thispliment was and nned to treasure it for a lifetime.

    "You have earned my grace. What do you want? Or rather, what do you wish for?" Jin Rou looked at Lucas and asked, "Ask anything. My means are lengthy, so it will be possible. Everything. And I''m not epting a decline."

    Jin Rou was determined to use all his means to reward this young man. After all, the emperor deserved it more than anyone else.

    Lucas didn''t know what to say at first. However, since the other party was putting up an offer, it might be the opportunity for him, "I am currently searching for a certain thing."

 Chapter 535 - Thousand Life Blessing Amulet

    "A certain thing?" Jin Rou''s curiosity was piqued. What kind of thing would it be for this young emperor to search for it infinitely? The whole continent was so vast that it could be the same size as one of the major worlds of the separated universes.

    "Yes, it is called Thousand Life Blessing Amulet." Lucas said, "It is a treasure that can keep one''s life no matter how old the person was. Furthermore, it was more effective to those mortals who have not cultivated."

    "You want to keep your parents from dying?" Jin Rou asked. It was the closes possible reason why Lucas was doing this.

    "Yes, I don''t want my mother to die yet. She is everything to me and I don''t think I can go further without her." Lucas became emotional while talking about his mother. Memories shed as he remembered how painstakingly hard life was for his mother.

    But everything was different now. He was an ancient emperor that couldmand the rain and winds with little effort. He vowed to the heavens that he would repay his mother before she pass away.

    "Death is part of the cycle." Jin Rou murmured under his breath, "I now see why you went to the Oblivion Forest. You want the Life Flower, too."

    Lucas smiled wryly. Obviously, it was true. He expend so much resources to reach that ce and try his luck with the flower. After all, he still have some connections with the Church. His chance was so slim by that time, and it became nigh when an unexpected variable appeared.

    It was Jin Rou who broke his n thoroughly.

    "Anyway, I don''t expect much to get it. It was a treasure nurtured by the Divine Court for so many years now. I might die first before my mother and I don''t want that." Lucas smiled.

    Jin Rou looked at Lucas in another light. He couldn''t help but like this kid who was decisive enough to create decisions ording to his advantage even if he lost something. He knew when to go forward and back off, he knew his ce.

    And Jin Rou liked this type of person the most.

    "You have done a good decision, congrattions." Jin Rou was thoroughly impressed. This emperor wasn''t arrogant in the slightest and in fact, he was pretty humble.

    "Thank you for thepliment." Lucas bowed and epted it. He deserved it.

    "Where can we find this Thousand Life Blessing Amulet?" Jin Rou asked. He was willing to do everything to get that thing.

    "This..." Lucas was in a deep pinch and didn''t know what to say, "It''s quite impossible for us to get it as it may put you into danger."

    "Just tell me where can we find it." Jin Rou insisted, "Where?"

    "It is within the treasury of the Mermaid Water n." Lucas answered.

    "Mermaid Water n?" Jin Rou asked.

    "They''re real?" All of a sudden, Tiresh appeared and was in shocked, "I thought that they are mere stories from the legends."

    "They are real." Lucas said seriously, "It''s just that they are very seclusive that they don''t interfere with worldy matters. Furthermore, they don''t entertain visitors as well."

    Mermaids. They were half fish and half human beings that live in the deepest part of the seas. Records said that the Mermaid Water n had the power to trample anyone who would dare to trespass their territories. But what was more astounding was their great beauty and melodic voice that could charm anyone.

    "So it will be very difficult to have that item from them. The amulet is one of their ancestral treasures so I''m in no doubt they will fight for it even if it cause their lives." Lucas sighed helplessly. He didn''t want to mention this because of the severity of the matter, and he didn''t want to ask for this because it would take too much trouble even with Jin Rou''s level.

    "We will get it, of course. After I find what I''m searching for, we''re going to the Mermaid Water n a visit. Let''s see if they won''t be willing to let use in." Jin Rou smirked. He was very curious of this particr race.

    "It''s not necessary, really. I don''t want you to be troubled so much so let''s leave this at that." Lucas was trying to persuade Jin Rou. With his temperament, a bloody battle for that amulet was going to take ce.

    It''s not like he didn''t have confidence on Jin Rou. It was that this was insane and suicidal task to aplish. Unless a person had many loose screws in his head, he wouldn''t dare to face the Mermaids head on.

    "Lucas, if I say it, I will do it. Just a bunch of mermaids, if they try to stop me I don''t mind ughtering their whole n." Jin Rou was always this merciless to his enemies. He wouldn''t stop until he got what he wanted.

    Lucas knew that a battle was inevitable now. Tiresh appeared worried for Jin Rou also. After all, he''s going to face an entire n of powerful beings alone. They couldn''t do much and they would just baggages to carry there.

    Jin Rou knew what their expressions trying to say. But he wouldn''t change his mind. Just like he said, it was just a bunch of mermaids. He would try to ask for it nicely and if it wasn''t effective, that would be the time to resort to violence.

    Of course, he was aware that this would be robbery. But Jin Rou was willing topensate for the item if ever the n was willing. All in all, it would depend to how the n would respond.

    ---

    Two days passed once again. And they finally could see something.

    "Customers, we''re about to reach the Port Maria of State Region in a few. Please be advised to follow the rules of going off board." Captain Aron said with a smile.

    Tiresh was in deep shock as she saw the massive and towering ck wall that they were nearing.

    Jin Rou looked at it with no expression while Lucas was also in a deep amazement.

    Finally, they were about to reach it.

    The State Region.

 Chapter 536 - Straw Ancient Emperor

    The State Region was established since time immemorial and no one knew its true origin, even the Darkglow n. This ce was filled with chaos energy that you would feel ufortable of if you weren''t used to it. The feeling would be heavy and gritting, to the point that you''d lose your sanity if you were unlucky.

    But for those who have an affinity with chaos, this ce was heaven as it had the thickest chaos dao in the whole continent. The clouds above this region was gray that it looked it was about to rain, moving in a circr motion. This ce had never been shone by sunlight.

    "Gentlemen, we''re here." Captain Aron hopped off the ship''s bridge and smiled, "This is the State Region, our destination."

    Jin Rou looked at the towering ck wall that pierced the sky. It looked like you couldn''t enter this ce unless they gave you entry or you destroy it.

    "This is the nearest we can take you as if we go further, we will be trespassing. It will be up to you to walk over there." The captain smiled wryly. He didn''t want to get to the bad side of the rulers of the region, thus he was like this.

    Jin Rouughed. He knew it. Anyway, they were near the port and there would be no problem flying over there, so it was okay.

    After bidding the captain goodbye, the trio moved on to the Port Maria, the only one port of State Region.

    There, soldiers were lined up with a single person in the middle who looked like themander of the troop. Jin Rou knew that the region would be alerted of their arrival and this was a natural course of action.

    "We have not received a notice from the upper echelons of people paying us a visit." Themander said with a cold voice, "So speak, who are you and why are you here knowing that our region is off-limits to the public?"

    "I am Lucas Straw or people call me Straw Ancient Emperor. We are here to seek for permission to enter the region as we have an urgent thing to deal with." Lucas introduced himself.

    Themander was shaken. To think that the legendary and youngest emperor of the era was here! Straw Ancient Emperor. It was a very popr name thatmanded awe and respect in the masses. He was the role model of the youth and many people even old beings idolized him.

    Tiresh looked at Lucas with surprise. This man could hide it well! Even in her continent, Endless Forest, Straw Ancient Emperor was very popr too. After all, he defeated a darkness being in the past.

    "This..." Themander didn''t know what to say. It was an emperor he was talking to. How he was supposed to decline him entry knowing thetter''s status was greater than him? No, he had no power to do so. Thus, he was stuck in a rock and a hard ce.

    "We promise that we will not be giving the respected n any trouble." Lucas said. He was pushing the matter into its limits.

    "No can do." However, an old woman appeared and answered. She was wearing a ck robe with a unique style of design. It had a mixture of ck and yellow hue whichplemented each other so much, "Since an emperor has appeared, it is only natural for me to appear."

    She paused for a moment and examined the three visitors before saying, "I am one of the Darkglow n''s Ancient Emperor, Archer."

    "Archer Ancient Empress, it''s nice meeting you." Lucas bowed to the empress and said. In terms of seniority, the empress was way older than him so he must do this, "However, please grant us entry. I will put my name and life at stake that if ever we caused trouble, you can punish me."

    The empress creased her brows. She was wondering why would this young, talented, and brilliant emperor of this era was taking lengths to enter the ce? Nevertheless the less, she still answered, "Straw Ancient Emperor, you have my admiration for your talents but as our ironw, no one is to be granted entry in our turf. So, please go back from whence you came."

    It was a proper rejection this time. But it still felt bitter in Lucas'' mouth. If ever he pushed this matter again, the empress might be angered and attack them. If that happened, Jin Rou would surely take action and kill her, leading to a serious conflict that couldn''t be fixed. By that time, it was a dead end and the only choice was to attack directly.

    He didn''t want that to happen. He wanted to do this diplomatically. After all, the Darkglow n was a behemoth that stood above all!

    "This nonsense is getting in my nerves." Finally, Jin Rou spoke and Lucas almost lost his soul, "You are but a mere emperor that has no chance to live past 500 years now. Why are you so adamant in sticking up in your rules? Oh I see, you folks are afraid that a secret of your n will be revealed."

    The empress was about to get angry but when she heard thest part, she felt her body shook. She looked at Jin Rou with disbelief and gave answers to Jin Rou''s spections.

    "Bingo." Jin Rou was right. It was just a wild guess in his part yet it was right. Although it was only a brief moment that the empress showed that pale face, he managed to catch it.

    "Now, instead of you doing the talk. Why don''t we invite that old man heavenly above watching silently here?" Jin Rou looked at the sky and smiled.

    "Old man heavenly?" Lucas was surprised to hear these words. Did it mean that...

    "Hahaha!" Suddenly, an oldugh resounded, "Child, I like you. You can easily see through me and my cultivation. You must be a powerful young man. You have my greatest admiration."

    Then, an old man appeared. Unlike the empress, this old man had great vitality running into his veins as if he was youth.

    Lucas and Tiresh could feel an intense pressureing from this being. The emperor''s instincts were telling him not to antagonize him or else he would die!

 Chapter 537 - Granted Entry

    Lucas was a strong ancient emperor and many had respected him for that the most. With his talents, he was one of the famous and brilliants emperors of the era. However,pared to this neer old man, he felt like an ant.

    A heavenly. He knew it right away. This feeling was only exclusive to those who stood above him. The intense and unknown pressure was suffocating enough that made it for him hard to breathe.

    Tiresh was holding on her sleeves as she tried her best not to show any bit of difort. She didn''t want Jin Rou to notice it.

    But, how could Jin Rou couldn''t? He immediately sent an invisible barrier and relieved the two of the intense pressure they were feeling and looked at the old man, "Old man, if you want to show off, you have done it sessfully. However, we still need to enter the State Region."

    "Haha, let''s see." The old man could see that there was no hint of surprise and fright in the other party''s eyes which amused him, "Why should I grant you entry?"

    This heavenly had the status to grant anyone permission. After all, he had one of the highest status in the n.

    "Maybe because I helped you eradicate half of the total emperors of your nemesis?" Jin Rou smirked and said, "For sure, it is a very favorable thing for you here. So shouldn''t you at least repay me?"

    "I see. So you''re the one who killed those five emperors." The old man wasn''t shocked, "However, we have not asked you to do that."

    "While your n didn''t ask me for that, I gave you a favor that you cannot because of your n''s situation." Jin Rou smiled, "So will you grant us entry or not?"

    "What if I don''t?" The old man was smiling and waiting for his answer.

    "Simple. I can just crush this wall down. It may be sturdy but with just a few punches, it will crumble." Jin Rou said as he looked at the ck towering walls, "I don''t mind getting your n under my feet, too. How about it?"

    "Presumptuous!" Themander said. He was angered by how an unknown man treat their respected n.

    But the old man wasn''t angry. In fact he was smiling, "You have such confidence in your abilities?"

    "Why don''t you try for you to know?" Jin Rou was provoking the heavenly. If the other party would still y hard to get, he would y hard too.

    "Haha! I really like you child." Then, the old man bursted outughing while clutching his stomach, "Alright, alright. I will grant you entry. But I can only give you three days to stay, is that alright?"

    "Sure. Three days, it is." Jin Rou smiled. Three days was pretty much enough time already.

    Themander was bbergasted by this situation. Not only their master heavenly wasn''t angry, he even granted entrance to the outsider who disrespected him and said the liked this child. What kind of situation was this?

    "Thank you." Jin Rou walked over to the guard standing by therge gate and said, "Open it. We have permission."

    The guard looked at the flusteredmander and was given a weak nod. Then, he opened the gate. It was slow screeching door that seemed to have rusted over the passage of time.

    Seeing Jin Rou enter it, Lucas and Tiresh ran to follow suit afraid that the guards would close the gate immediately.

    After Jin and hispanions disappeared in their sight, themander came over to the smiling heavenly and said, "Pardon me Your Highness. But why did you let a presumptuous kid enter our sacred ce?"

    "Why, do you think I''ve done the wrong thing here?" The heavenlyughed.

    "No, that''s not what I meant Your Highness." Themander sweated upon being misunderstood.

    "That kid is unfathomable. Even with my power, I cannot gauge his strength. Take note, I am already a heavenly yet I cannot see through him." The heavenly took a deep breath and smiled wryly, "As a matter of fact, I even felt small in front of him."

    "Then it''s more for us to not have granted him entry!" Themander finally realized the seriousness of the situation. If that man was strong, he could wreck havoc and destroy the order of the region. It would be bad news and if it spread, they would be the center of mockery and insults.

    "Rx, will you?" The old man said, "I''ll take care of everything so just do your job here."

    Whether Jin Rou was dangerous or not, he could observe him quietly. It was not toote to move before everything turn big.

    ---

    "The chaos energy inside is way thicker than the outside, it''s almost suffocating." Tiresh said. She had no affinity with chaos so she was affected the most.

    "Stay close to me so that you won''t feel it." Jin Rou advised while looking around. They were currently in a town named Silence. He was trying to detect where the pearl would be.

    However, he expected that it''s not going to be easy even inside. Nevertheless, he knew he could find it within three days.

    As they walked through, gazes from the residents would be constantly focused on the making the vibe ufortable.

    "Their gazes are abnormal." Tiresh said, "It feels like they are studying us."

    "That''s normal. We are the neer here and they will be curious what we are doing here. Anyway, just ignore them. They won''t harm us." Jin Rou said, "For now, we have to find an inn to sleep over. I''ve been awake for days and I need proper sleep."

    Lucas agreed, "Right. I''ll ask someone if there is an avable inn here."

    But before Lucas could move away to find one, a little girl came over them and said, " Big Brothers and Big Sister, are you looking for a ce to stay?"

    This little girl was cute with her green hair in ponytail. She was also wearing fine clothes.

    "Yes. Do you have something to suggest?" Lucas bended over and talked to the little girl,

    "My family is running an inn!" The little girl''s eyes shine like diamonds, "You can stay with us there!"

 Chapter 538 - Reils Inn

    Reil''s Inn. It was the inn that the little girl suggested. Their business had been running for a hundred years now and they had an amazing histories of emperors and heavenlies staying the night there. However, as time passed by, manyrgepetitors appeared one after another and their business went from being sessful to almost at the brink of destruction.

    Jin Rou looked at the inside features of the inn and nodded. It had an ancient decorative aura that wasfortable to the feeling. Not just that, the pearls hanging around by the door and in the middle were beautiful enough to catch anyone''s gaze.

    But the thing was no one except them were here. No customers ying by the looby or eating at the cafeteria. It was death silence as if this was a ghosted ce.

    "Little Fifi has returned!" The little girl shouted as she hopped around, "And I brought some customers!"

    "Xiao Fi, where have you been? I was so worried about you!" Ady probably in her 20''s appeared and examined the little girl, "Are you okay? Does any part of you hurt?"

    "Sister Lili, I''m okay. I just came out to help out find customers since we haven''t had one since thest two weeks!" Xiao Fi smiled, "And don''t worry about me. I am already a big girl. I can take care of myself. See this? I have brought three customers! Did I do good?"

    The little girl was expecting a praise as she asked. Her eyes were shining like brilliant diamonds in the sky.

    "Yes yes, you did good." Sister Lili rubbed Xiao Fi''s head and smiled, "You have grown well. You will be better than Sister someday."

    "Hiyay!" The little girl was excited upon hearing thepliments.

    Sister Lili smiled wryly and looked at the three unfamiliar customers they had and said, "What type of room do you prefer?"

    "Do you have a room which consists of three bedrooms?" Lucas asked.

    "Yes. However, we only have the luxury rooms as of now because the regr rooms are unavable." Sister Lili said.

    "It''s okay. How much will it cost for arge luxury room?" Lucas smiled. He knew that there were underlying circumstances here so he didn''t bother to make it difficult to the other party.

    "9,000 dao coins per night." Sister Lili answered.

    Then, Lucas immediately handed over a pouch and smiled, "This contained 10,000 dao coins. Keep the change."

    Sister Lili was frozen for a moment before grabbing the key to the room and said, "Room 40 on the left. Thank you for your patronage."

    Lucas epted the keys proceeded to the stairs going second floor while the other two followed suit.

    Upon entering the room, Lucas was in amazement as he could see how extravagant and resourceful this room was. You could see many types of pearls and amp by each bedroom.

    Next, he sat on the bed to feel if it wasfortable. And to his satisfaction, it was. The beds were so soft that anyone would have a good night sleep when they sleep.

    "This room is great." Tiresh also gave her review and nodded, "Cleanliness is also up to par. 9,000 dao coins, it''s definitely worth it."

    "Dao coins, is this the currency used here in Immortal?" Jin Rou asked in curiosity.

    "Yes, Young Master. It is the currency used and the only currency that is being used." Lucas opened the window curtains and said, "A mortal''s minimum wage is about 300-500 dao coins per day, depending on the work they have. Even for us emperors, dao coins are important as it can also be used for cultivation."

    "So throwing 9,000 of that for us to stay here hurt your pocket?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "No, not at all. Compared to the help I''m going to receive, even if I were to spend a million of it for your expense, I will not mind." Lucas said, showing his determination. He might need dao coins for his further cultivation butpared to the blessing up ahead, his treasury wasn''t that much.

    Jin Rou didn''tment on this and just closed his eyes. He wanted to search for clues regarding the ce with the thickest chaos energy here and at the same time, he could take a physical rest.

    ---

    Several hours passed, the sun was almost rising from the east. Jin Rou opened his eyes and saw the sun slowly showing itself from the distant horizon.

    "Hera''s Domain." Jin Rou muttered these two words. In thest night of searching for certain clues, he luckily stumbled upon a fortunate information.

    Hera''s Domain. It was a ce here in the State Region which was rumored to have the thickest chaos energy aside from the Mountain of Istion where the Darkglow n resided.

    But the problem was the domain was restricted by the n for some unknown reasons. Nevertheless, Jin Rou was still going to pay that ce a visit. It would be a waste not to try his luck there.

    "Good morning, Young Master. You have woken up early." Lucas said, "I have prepared a set of bnced breakfast for you downstairs so if you are in the mood, please try it."

    "Better. I''m feeling hungry anyway." Jin Rou hopped off the bed and said, "Let''s go."

    Jin Rou and Lucas took their breakfast and a few minutes after, Tiresh woke up took hers too.

    After finishing their meal, Jin Rou looked at the Sister Lili who was standing by the front desk and asked, "Hello, do you perhaps know something about Hera''s Domain?"

    "Hera''s Domain?" Sister Lili was startled by this question, "It is quite a sensitive information you are asking, Esteemed Customer."

    "Don''t worry, just tell me what you know. Or, do you have a price for your information?" Jin Rou asked. Although he didn''t have money, Lucas had, so it wouldn''t pose as a problem if it was an information with a price tag.

    "No need." Sister Lili shook her head, "The Hera''s Domain is the most treasured ces of the Darkglow n here in this State Region. After all, it has the thickest chaos energy that couldn''t be found elsewhere except from their mountain."

 Chapter 539 - Heras Domain

    Hera''s Domain was said to be owned by a very strong expert named Hera that could annihte the entire world. She was one of the viins who tried to spread chaos and darkness in the whole world but stopped by the Immortal.

    The legends said that she was a very beautiful woman whose looks couldn''t be matched by anyone. It was also said that she had the capabilities to turn someone into a stone just by a mere gaze or have the victim fall in love with her.

    All in all, Hera was a vicious and merciless being who killed countless of innocents in order to strengthen her prowess. Nevertheless, it was natural in the path she had taken. After all, chaos and darkness needed innocent lives to further be strengthened.

    "I see. So this domain will be tightly restricted by the Darkglow n, then." Jin Rou said.

    "Yes." Sister Lili nodded and said, "They might have let you enter the region but it will be another story if you want to enter their treasured domain. In fact, even a couple of heavenlies in the past were denied there."

    The power of heavenlies was unfathomable and itmanded awe and respect just by being one. However, the n didn''t give any face to the both of them and let them be humiliated.

    "What did the two heavenlies do?" Jin Rou asked.

    "They were displeased, of course. However, they knew they couldn''t fight it out against the n since they were only two while the whole n have so many people in their ranks. They were clearly at a disadvantage and bright enough not to cause any trouble." Sister Lili said, "But the thing is, the n didn''t let them off and they were sent to the Hell Prison, no longer have the chance to see the light of the day."

    "Hell Prison?" Lucas was shocked, "Do you mean that prison which sends a person into an infinite cycle of pain and suffering?"

    "Yes. The Darkglow n has an ess to the prison so they can send anyone of their choice." Sister Lili was sweating. This information was way getting out of the line and shouldn''t have told. However, for some reason she couldn''t help but tell the tale.

    "But it should have caused a huge upheaval. Two heavenlies were sent to the despairing ce. The power behind them must have known this and retaliated." Jin Rou said. It would be weird if the behemoth behind those two didn''t make a move, "But to think that they will still do this even though the two heavenlies didn''t push the matter through. Sure enough, they are also a bunch of arrogant and merciless existences."

    But the real question in Jin Rou''s mind was, how did the Darkglow n managed to send the two heavenlies there? Take note, they were heavenlies. Top existences that could bring rains by just breathing. Yet, n was very daring to send them there?

    Anyway, the main issue was trailing off and it''s not his business anyway. Whatever the trife between them had nothing to do with Jin Rou. So he shouldn''t try to pry deeper.

    Sister Lili was silent for a moment and said, "Do you n to take a trip to Hera''s Domain?"

    "Yes. That is inevitable. Whatever the n says about this, we are going to push through." Jin Rou said. His tone was cold and indifferent as if entering that ce was just a stroll in the park.

    "Please think about it carefully. The power behind those two heavenlies couldn''t do something even they were a strong powerhouse here in this continent." Sister Lili said nervously, "The Darkglow n is known to be fearless and didn''t mind going to wars with other behemoths over and over again."

    "I get it that they are vicious and that." Jin Rou smiled, "But I have no choice either. I have to make a trip there to have my answers."

    Jin Rou''s mind wasn''t going to change no matter how many times Sister Lili try to persuade him. This wasn''t the matter of who was stronger than who. It was a matter of an important mission that should be aplished.

    Sister Lili wanted to say more but was interrupted by Lucas, "It''s no use trying to change the Young Master''s mind. If he is adamant on going, he will truly go and no one will be able to stop him. Besides, rather than worrying about him, you should worry about the Darkglow n to not make a stupid mistake."

    "What do you mean?" Sister Lili was confused and asked.

    "You will know soon." Lucas smiled. He knew how powerful Jin Rou was. Although he didn''t know up to what extent, at least the Darkglow n didn''t pose any threat to him.

    "Just rx and run your inn without worries." Tiresh was also the same. Even if the whole world doubted Jin Rou''s strength, she would be the one supporting him and believe him.

    ---

    In a grand courtyard somewhere here in the State Region, an old man was rxing and sunbathing. He was carefree as if the world matters didn''t affect him. If Jin Rou was here, he would recognize this old man as he was the one who granted them entry in the region.

    "Whoosh!" After a moment, a shadow appeared next to the old man and said, "Master, I have something urgent to report."

    "Urgent, you say?" The old man opened his eyes and said, "Continue."

    "That person you let to enter our region. His group is nning to go to the Hera''s Domain." The shadow said, "This is a reliable information as I have heard it personally there in a rundown inn."

    "Oh? He just arrived here and he wants to cause trouble now?" The old man was a bit surprised. He knew that the young man wasn''t ordinary, but that''s just that. He didn''t believe that one young man could antagonize their whole n, "Tell me what happened there in details. I want to know everything. Remember, don''t leave anything or else your head will roll down on this ground."

 Chapter 540 - Radiance City

    Jin Rou andpany immediately left the inn after breakfast. Time was precious so Jin Rou didn''t want to linger longer than necessary. But before he left, he was once again warned by Sister Lili out of concern. Nevertheless, Jin Rou would stand with his decision no matter what and no matter, no one or nothing could stop him.

    Five hours passed. They finally reached the Radiance City, the ce before you could take to the path leading to Hera''s Domain. It was only past in the noon, so the three grabbed some lunch and continued passing through the city.

    Radiance City was one of thergest ce in State Region. After all, it was a ce where all kinds of goods were being sold. As a matter of fact, you could find heavenly treasures here if you''re lucky.

    The road was buzzling with energetic voices of vendors. They were all lined up by the sideways and boasting their products and all. But Jin Rou wasn''t impressed, he found so many fakes and imitations in those products they were selling.

    "Con artists." Lucas sneered. He could also see the fakeries in the items and said, "If you aren''t knowledgeable about these things, you might end up buying a useless thing for yourself for a high price. And that''s ridiculous."

    "This is normal. You cannot guarantee that all of the items are real. Although there are several real ones, they have no value or whatsoever. So you just have to be careful in choosing what to buy here." Jin Rou said, "But as I can see, there is nothing worth buying here to help you two about cultivation."

    "There''s no need for that Young Master." The two shook their head and said in unison.

    Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh and said, "You two synced well with each other. You should be partners in the future. You will produce great teamwork and efficiency together."

    The two looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.

    The road going out of Radiance City was long, and thew of the region stated that flying was prohibited and would immediately kill any offenders. It was one of their ironws that seek for no excuse.

    And Jin Rou wanted to be a good visitor as much as possible. Perhaps, the n would be so good to him and give him favor. If that''d be the case, he would surely repay them handsomely.

    After an hour, they finally got out of the busy road filled with vendors. However, Jin Rou noticed something up ahead.

    It was lone vendor cing his items on a dirty piece of cloth. He looked like a beggar as flies were flying around him buzzing. No one would think that he was a merchant because of his looks, but Jin Rou could see through.

    Jin Rou walked over to the lone merchant and observed his items.

    There were nes, rings, and bracelets. All of which had the same pattern. What''s more, it was emitting a thick aura of chaos that only Jin Rou could see.

    "You have some nice items here. Are they for sale?" Jin Rou asked the beggar.

    "Yes." The beggar nodded and answered. His voice was low that only Jin Rou could hear.

    "Compared to the fake merchants there on the busy road, your items are more valuable all in all. So you should be there." Jin Rou assessed.

    "Those dimwits are iming that I have no ce there because of my fake items so here I am." The beggar''s tone was filled with mockery.

    "Yes, they are nothing but a bunch of dimwits." Jin Rouughed. He was liking the personality of this unknown man.

    Lucas examined the other party and see if there was something worthy. But his eyes couldn''t see what Jin Rou was seeing so it was useless. Still, he was curious what kind of person this beggar was to catch Jin Rou''s attention. After all, judging by the items, it was valuable enough to receivepliment from Jin Rou.

    Tiresh was silently observing by the sidelines. She might find some clues from Jin Rou''s words as everything about him was a thick fog called mystery.

    "What is your name?" After a short silence, the beggar asked Jin Rou his name. Maybe it was out of curiosity.

    "Jin Rou. My name is Jin Rou." Jin Rou smiled, "How about you?"

    "Dennis." The beggar answered. It was the first time he had given his name to an unknown stranger.

    "Okay, Dennis. These items of yours are very valuable. I want to purchase one set. How much would it probably cost?" Jin Rou got down to the business.

    "I can only sell one item per person. It is not allowed to give you a set of the items." Dennis said firmly. It was his rule since he came here. Each item was very valuable and he couldn''t sell it all at once or by set.

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded as he held his chin, "You will hold this principle even at the cost of your identity?"

    The beggar froze and looked at Jin Rou with surprised expression.

    Jin Rou paused for a moment and said, "You see, you can hide from anyone but me. I don''t know why a member of the Divine Court is here, but the Darkglow n will surely hunt you no matter where you go here once they found out."

    "Who are you?" The beggar was greatly shaken. He hid his identity well for so many years now, but someone he met for the first time discovered him? Or perhaps was this nned all along?

    Lucas'' blood turned cold. To think that this beggar was probably a spy here to watch the n''s moves, "Young Master, if we catch him and bring him to the Darkglow n, the n will surely repay the favor and might give us permission to enter Hera''s Domain."

    Jin Rou had thought of this too. This was an opportunity to add debts on the arrogant Darkglow n. However, "That is a great idea. But the items he has are still far more precious than that."

 Chapter 541 - Deal

    Jin Rou had great eyes. So he could see the power hidden within the items disyed here. Not only it was powerful, it also had a tough defense and durability thus it wouldn''t be destroyed easily.

    Furthermore, this essories could aid Lucas and Tiresh. In fact, it could even help him in a way.

    "Sir, you might have good eyes so you can understand why I''m only selling an item per person." The beggar said, "Please don''t make things difficult for me. I only want to make a simple living here."

    "I don''t care about your purpose here. But I said I want a set of chaos items. Nevermind, I changed my mind. Give me three sets so that we will have each." Jin Rou smirked, "I''m still being nice here so you better not waste this."

    "Sir, please leave." Of course, the beggar wouldn''t want it. Three sets of his items for three people? These people didn''t know how painstakingly he tried to find these treasures in a tomb only to know that it would be useless for them and in their n. But the value of the treasures didn''t decrease, "If you cannot abide my single rule, then I have no choice but to chase you out."

    "Do you think you have the capability to do so?" Jin Rou smiled, "Merely being a heavenly, do you think you worth much in my eyes? I just want your items, we will pay and leave. Simple as that. Don''t make things difficult for us or it wouldn''t be good as asking you nicely."

    "Asking me nicely? You are clearly robbing me in this daylight, Sir." As a heavenly, the beggar could feel an immense pressure looming above him. It was as if anytime he declined again, it would hit and trample him to the ground.

    "Robbing is not that the right word. We are going to pay for the sets, so you don''t have to worry." Jin Rou grabbed three of each items disyed and a set was only left, "I will be taking this now."

    The beggar was stupefied. He couldn''t follow through how Jin Rou grabbed the treasures. It was so fast that even with his power level, he couldn''t see.

    "The payment, you wait here. I''m going to pay you after I''m done with my matters ahead." Jin Rou said filled with dignity. He has no money so the payment should wait.

    "So in the end, you''re clearly robbing me." The beggar snorted. He was deeply bleeding because of this loss but he couldn''t risk his life offending this man over and over.

    "No, I''m a man of my words. If I say I will pay you, I will. There is just an urgent matter that I need to attend to so you have to wait here. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you''re going to like the payment." Jin Rou said. His tone was filled confidence.

    "Oh? Then tell me what kind of payment I''m going to receive. I deserve to know this much, right?" The beggar sneered.

    "Your power is deteriorating because of a blocked meridian in your body caused by an extreme poison, right?" Jin Rou asked while looking at the beggar like he could see through him.

    The beggar was frozen with widened eyes, "How... how did you know?"

    "I don''t know how did you get poisoned. But I''m sure that I can remove it from your body, and you willpletely recover your power." Jin Rouughed a bit, "So tell me, is it worth the treasures or not?"

    The beggar got the poison from the ancient tomb he raid solo. He didn''t expect that the owner of the tomb would put his cursed poison on the lid of his coffin. Nevertheless, he still pushed through and got all the chaos treasures he had.

    He tried so many ways of expelling the poison out of his body, but it was useless. The poison was slowly eating his body, so in the near years he would die because of this. However, he saw hope now. It wasn''t toote for him and he could even recover the peak power he had.

    "Of course, of course. It is more than worthy." The chaos items may be so precious that even the behemoths would fight it over if they could only see the deep power hidden within.

    "Okay, wait for me here at the same spot. I will return and cure you." Jin Rou said, "I won''t take long, perhaps only a few days."

    "I understand." The beggar didn''t doubt Jin Rou, "But can I ask you a question, Sir?"

    "Ask away." Jin Rou said. What could be possibly his question?

    "Are you an Origin?" It was a presumptuous question but the beggar couldn''t contain his curiosity. He wanted to know so that he could sleep well while waiting for him.

    "Origin? What is that?" Jin Rou didn''t know this and sent a telepathy to Lucas.

    Lucas was shocked to have asked. With Jin Rou''s power level, he should know this yet he didn''t? Still he answered, "Young Master, the Origin is the realm above Heavenly. It is a very secretive information. Those who stand at this peak was the the truest and strongest existences. Once you be an Origin, it means that you and your dao have been recognized by the heavens."

    In the records, heavenlies were the strongest existences. However, it was different when you pry into the deeper part of the world. They were nothing but ants in front of a stronger existence, which was called origins.

    No one knew there were still origins existing. However, it was rumored that the behemoths still had their origins alive. They were only buried deep underground to preserve their lives.

    Jin Rou nodded upon hearing this. He then turned to the beggar and answered his question, "I''m not."

    And then, he didn''t wait for his reply or reaction and left.

    The beggar was in a daze. If he wasn''t an origin, then how strong he really was?

 Chapter 542 - Heras Domain

    "Are we still far away from that ce?" Jin Rou asked. They have been walking for more than five hours or so.

    "No, we are about to reach that ce." Lucas confirmed in the map, "In thirty minutes, we will reach Hera''s Domain."

    Jin Rou nodded. It wasn''t much of a time but he was getting bored so he wanted to explore the domain soon. After all, he was specting that the pearl must be there.

    After ten minutes of walking, lined up soldiers could be seen ahead as if they were blocking the road. One of them saw Jin Rou''s group and became alerted, "Please go back. The territory behind us belongs to the Darkglow n."

    Jin Rou didn''t expect that the n would put guards in the outer skirts of the domain. This ce must be very special to them that they guarded it so heavily.

    Jin Rou walked over and grabbed something that the heavenly in the entrance gave him, "I have this because one of the masters has given me permission. So if you block this road, I have no choice but to report it."

    The soldiers paled. That was a token only given to those appreciated by the n. If they did dare to offend this man, their heads might roll without knowing how. Thus, immediately, they broke their formation and gave entrance to the group, "Please enter. I''m sorry for theinconvenience. I''m not aware that you are distinguished guest of the Master."

    Jin Rou smiled and didn''tment on this and just walked pass through them. Lucas and Tiresh followed suit.

    Then, after getting away from the soldiers, Lucas gasped in amazement and said, "That thing the old man gave you is a wonderful thing. It can even grant us entry here."

    "But this won''t work by the domain''s entrance." Jin Rou said. He was certain of this, "That old man will not give something that could be very beneficial to our side."

    Lucas pondered. It was true. While they were granted entry from the outskirts, it would be a different story when by the main entrance of the domain, "So what shall we do? Fly over?"

    "That''s a possible solution. But we can just annihte those who oppose us, right?" Jin Rou smirked, "Just a Darkglow n. If they''re smart, they will not choose to antagonize me."

    Lucas gulped. He could imagine arge massacreter if the n wasn''t smart enough to deal with Jin Rou.

    Several minutes passed. They finally reached the Hera''s Domain.

    It was actually arge canyon with ck rocks around. It was vast enough to make even a heavenly lost here.

    This was a home to the cultivators with an affinity with chaos. Staying here would be very beneficial to them and it would make them stronger.

    "Truly, the chaos dao here is very thick that I didn''t expect it this much." Lucas should have been suffocated by this much chaos dao. But Jin Rou gave him and Tiresh a set of the chaos items he got from the beggar so the effect was almost little to none.

    "Now, let''s go." Jin Rou was about to take another step when a thundering voice sounded, "Make another step and I shall see you as an intruder. This is not a ce for outsiders like you so go back."

    The pressure the voice gave was enough to make Lucas and Tiresh feel something was heavy on their backs. Jin Rou nullified it and said, "If you want to say something, show yourself. Threatening me using your voice, don''t you think its childish?"

    "You might have that something that given to you by one of my fellows, but it won''t work here. So heed my advice. Go back from whence you came. This ce is not for you." The voice said.

    "Come on. We just want to look for an item there, it won''t take long. Why don''t you give us a bit of time?" Jin Rou still tried to ask nicely. If this could be arranged without blood, then why not?

    "My answer will be the same. Go back. This is my final warning." The voice didn''t give Jin Rou any face and said.

    "Hah, it looks like this won''t end nicely huh." Jin Rou sneered and said, "Very well,e at me if you dare."

    Jin Rou took another step to the domain. He sessfully entered the inner territory of the Hera''s Domain.

    "Preposterous!" Of course, the voice was totally enraged and sent a golden palm that could annihte the whole world.

    "Boom!" But it wasn''t effective to Jin Rou as he easily nullified it.

    "Try again." Jin Rou provoked, "I''m giving you another chance to attack before I uproot you in your hideout and kill you."

    Now, this was going to be a death match.

    "You think you''re strong enough to offend me?!" The voice was angered and sent millions of golden palms. It was like meteors crashing down thend to destroy everything.

    "No, I should be the one to ask you that. Are you strong enough to offend me?" Jin Rou flicked his fingers and the chaos dao around moved into his surroundings, creating a vortex.

    "What...?" The voice was surprised. How was that possible that he could maneuver the chaos dao here like it was his will? It was impossible to control the dao to this extent!

    "No need to be surprised. This is not surprising in the least." Jin Rou said.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The golden palms were attracted to this vortex and attacked it without second thought. It createdrge explosions around that shook the whole ce.

    After a minute, the attack stopped while the vortex was still strong and spinning. The ce was filled with silence as the voice didn''t dare to say anything again.

    "Don''t think that just by being silent, you will be able to escape me. Do you really think I don''t know where are you?" Jin Rou smirked and moved the time and space around him. Being a universalw, he was able to y around with time and space.

    "Ahh!" Then suddenly, an old man fell to the ground and it exactlynded on where Jin Rou was.

 Chapter 543 - Entering The Domain

    The old man didn''t expect to be found that easy. After all, he used so many defensive formations to hide well but he was still discovered. As a powerful heavenly, this was a great shock to him.

    "This is impossible!" He was being impaled to the ground without anything to do. He was so helpless that he could feel his energy running out of his body. Not just that, his instincts were telling him to run away immediately. It was a red warning and it made him horrified.

    "Alright, now we can talk better." Jin Rou said as he crouch down. He was looking down on the old man said, "Just a while ago, you are all high and mighty above there. But now, you are below my feet."

    "You..." The old man almost spurt blood from being angry. It was the first time he heard a mockery for him. All this time, he was always being praised and honored. No one would dare to mock him but with this situation, he was being taunted and insulted without the ability to fight back.

    "What me? If you have just given your permission, this wouldn''t happen." Jin Rou gave a stronger force that was impaling the old man.

    "Ahh!!" The old man shouted from the excruciating pain, his eyes turning bloodshot, "This isn''t your ce to begin with, why are you doing this? Clearly, you are in the wrong!"

    "This is not an issue whether who is right and wrong." Jin Rou smirked, "This is an issue of who is stronger. Who is stronger is the one who will dictate the decision. That is always the rule of the jungle, right?"

    "My n will hunt you down. Even if you hide in the most dangerous ces and unknowns, you will be hunted down until you die." Now, the old man was giving threats. The force impaling him was getting stronger and it was getting harder to breath. He knew that Jin Rou wouldn''t spare him, he could feel it. This young man in front of him was the type of person that wouldn''t bat an eye even he killed millions.

    "I actually prefer that." Jin Rou smiled, "I''m itching for a blood right now. The Divine Court''s five emperors weren''t enough to satiate my hunger in blood."

    The old man felt a chill running down his spine. This man was a butcher. A true killer. He couldn''t help but wonder what type of sufferings this young man had in the past to be this way?

    "Now, time to kill you." Jin Rou said. He released a lightning spear from his hand and directed the tip against the old man, "If you have anyst words, say it."

    "Young Master, wait." Before Jin Rou could do it, Lucas suddenly spoke.

    "Hmm?" Jin Rou looked at Lucas and asked, "What is it?"

    "You cannot kill him yet, at least not now." Lucas said, "If you do, the Darkglow n will be alerted. If that happens, the n will immediately dispatch people to check what''s going on. It will be a disruption in your search. So, I suggest that you let him live for a little longer. After all, he is dead anyway. He won''t be able to escape from your grasp."

    What Lucas said was true. If Jin Rou killed the old man, the n would be deeply stupefied and horrified. It was one of their masters dying after all. And the same time, they would pursue this matter even by the ends of the world. They wouldn''t forgive the person who killed him and would hunt him down. In fact, they would even use all their resources just for this manhunt.

    Jin Rou pondered and thought that Lucas was right. It would be less trouble by dealing it this way so he said, "Okay, your suggestion is better than what I previously thought of."

    Jin Rou moved the time and space and hid the old man in an unknown space that he was the only one who knew it.

    Lucas couldn''t help but be amazed over and over again. The maniption of space and time was so exhrating for him. He was wondering if ever he could learn it? But he held low hopes for this. This was a very powerful technique that it wouldn''t be possible for Jin Rou to share it.

    But in truth, this was impossible to learn from the start as only universalws were capable of doing this.

    "Let''s go." Jin Roumanded. Time was running, and he didn''t want to waste any more time idling.

    The old man in an unknown space kept trying to send help signals to the n but nothing was getting through. The space was tough enough to block anything that he wanted to pass through. He kept trying and trying, but in the end, it was still useless and could only curse under his breath.

    ---

    This canyon was veryrge that it would take months to explore the whole ce. This was the domain that Origin Hera created. For the chaos dao to have a home to live on without worry.

    Jin Rou''s group had been walking for several hours around now. They were just following Jin Rou and didn''t say anything. They had full faith in him, that he wouldn''t do something that would just be a waste of time.

    "This ce will do." Finally, Jin Rou stopped and said. They were at a peak that could see everything in the canyon. This was the highest peak that Jin Rou found. Afterwards, he closed his eyes and expanded his senses to the maximum degree.

    10 kilometers, 100 kilometers, 1000 kilometers and it kept on expanding. After a few minutes of expanding more, Jin Rou suddenly stopped. He smiled and said, "Ah, finally I found you."

    He could feel it. It was the Chaos Pearl that the creator was searching for. It only took one look to determine this. Anyway, it was a bit far from them but at least he knew where it was now.

    Lucas and Tiresh looked at each other and smiled wryly.

 Chapter 544 - A Dangerous Beast

    The Chaos Pearl was the item that the creator was asking for Jin Rou to retrieve. It was perhaps one of the most precious things the creator had. After all, he would even use this as a trade for Jin Rou''s request. But, if the creator wanted to get the pearl, it could do so or whatever. Why wait for Jin Rou?

    Anyway, now was not the time to think about that. Jin Rou was focusing on the exact location of the pearl. It was hidden deep within a small crack by hundreds of kilometers away from him.

    And not just that, Jin Rou opened his eyes and said, "I found the pearl. And it is being guarded."

    Lucas and Tiresh looked at each other and asked, "Guarded?"

    As far as the they knew by the recent information, Hera''s Domain had no existence hiding or whatsoever. Or at least, it was assumed. After all, it had been countless of years now since the discovery of this ce and no one discovered any existences here.

    "Yes, by a very strong beast." Jin Rou assessed, "Heavenlies are nothing but fishes on the chopping board if they try to fight it. No, even Origins will have a hard time dealing with that monster."

    This was a high evaluationing from Jin Rou. To say that the beast was very strong meant that it was off their charts. They would seek for death if they try to battle it out.

    "Is it hard to kill even with your capabilities?" Lucas asked. He wasn''t doubting Jin Rou, he was just asking if it''s hard to y.

    "It might just take a bit of timepared to those I fought previously." Jin Rou looked at Tiresh and said, "It was stronger than the dark lord I have fought in the sea."

    Tiresh gulped. She knew that existence was very strong that it could even poison Jin Rou and be helpless against it.

    Lucas couldn''t hide his surprise. He knew Jin Rou fought with the existences lurking in the sea, but he didn''t know he actually fought with the dark lord itself! That was one hell of a monster that even the powerhouses of this continent didn''t dare to mess with.

    "This beast, can it destroy this world?" Lucas could imagine it. If this beast was stronger than the dark lord, then it was a lethal threat to mankind. It could perhaps kill everyone in this world.

    "If it is on its peak, that is possible. But it has currently restrictions tying it down to this ce. So unless the Hera''s Domain was destroyed, it wouldn''t cause any catastrophe in this world." Jin Rou said. He was observing the hibernating beast next to the pearl, "Let''s go. I can immediately take us there."

    "Poof!" Arge gate appeared and opened slowly. It was Jin Rou''s door and said while entering the door, "Come on. I don''t want to waste more time."

    Lucas and Tiresh hurriedly followed after afraid that they would be left out.

    ---

    ck trees were everywhere, the thick chaos dao got thicker by this point and it was almost hard to contain it. It was where Jin Rou and his group appeared next.

    It was the territory of the beast.

    "So many trees with chaos affinity." Lucas was amazed, "I heard that this type of tree can be sold up to a million dao coins depending on its fruit."

    The ce has yet to be touched, so it meant that they were the first people to get to this ce. If the Darkglow n was here, they would immediately try to uproot these trees. After all, it was a treasure many times better than everything else.

    "That n has owned this ce in search for these trees." Jin Rou said, "They perhaps got an intel that Chaos Trees are existing in this ce, or they assume that there are, knowing that this is the ce with the thickest chaos dao."

    Jin Rou could easily connect the dots. He wondered what their reaction would be if they knew that Jin Rou was going to monopolize everything here? They were searching for this ce for so long only to fall in a stranger''s hands? Jin Rou was looking forward to their reactionter on.

    But right now, he had to focus on the deepest part of this ce.

    "Stick with me. Don''t dare to stray from me or else I won''t care if you die." Jin Rou looked at the two, "This is a dangerous ce. A very dangerous ce so keep your guards up."

    The two was nervous. Jin Rou had always been carefree about dealing with others yet he was exercising great caution right now. This ce must be really dangerous for Jin Rou to say it.

    Lucas had activated all of his defensive treasures in advance, protecting him and Tiresh. He knew that Jin Rou didn''t his protection so he didn''t bother.

    The three walked slowly deeper into this ce. And the deeper they delve, the more ufortable feeling they get. After a few minutes, they finally reached the end of this ce.

    And what they saw made the young emperor and knight reveal pale expressions. They almost curse out loud from seeing this, which made the hair on their skin stand.

    There was a beast with eyes closed. It was a unicorn. A dark unicorn with a long and sharp horns on its forehead. It also has a jet-ck pair of wings with lightning crawling around it.

    It seemed to be in deep sleep.

    Behind the unicorn, there was a stone-like thing floating above. It was shining with ck and golden light. If you take a closer look, there was a raging fire inside of this stone. The color was turning from red, ck, yellow, blue and repeat.

    "Finally." Jin Rou smiled as he looked at the Chaos Pearl, "Lucas, protect Tiresh with everything you got."

    Lucas nodded with a grave expression. He knew the significance of Jin Rous words. He looked once again at the unicorn and could feel his legs turning jelly. This beast was so strong, for real. It was the real deal.

    Remember, it was still sleeping yet it could already make the two tremble in fear. What more if it was awakened?

 Chapter 545 - Dark Unicorn

    Jin Rou took a step forward and examined his surroundings. He needed to know if this ce could take their battle or else the pearl would be affected and people outside would know that something was going on here.

    "This ce looks it can handle it well." Jin Rou said, "Okay, now time for the showdown."

    Jin Rou walked slowly towards the dark unicorn. He released a very thick killing intent which could make anyone tremble.

    "Neigh!" The dark unicorn felt it and was immediately awakened. The killing intent gave it a pressure so it was high up guard. He looked at Jin Rou with sharp eyes and asked, "Human, you dare to disturb my sleep?"

    The beast could talk and it was natural. It was mythical one that transcends everything after all.

    "Well, I need you to move so that I can get the pearl." Jin Rou said nonchntly, "How can I get it if your big body is blocking the way?"

    "Hah, you have guts to think about getting what''s not yours." The dark unicorn sneered, "That pearl is mine. I have been waiting for it to nurture to its fullest extent so that I can consume it. I have been here for millions of years now. So how can I possibly give this to you, ignorant brat?"

    "I don''t care if you have been guarding it or whatnot. The point is, that will be mine now." Jin Rou said as he activated his temporal space.

    "Space maniption?" The dark unicorn was shocked. It was its first time seeing someone use space maniption. Nevertheless, it wasn''t scared, "Let''s see what you can do."

    The temporal space was stopped midway by another temporal space. Jin Rou had already expected this and changed his maneuver. He increased the pressure of the temporal space and created another one. He inserted a powerful force under so that it wouldn''t deflect once again.

    "Again!" The dark unicorn''s specialty was space. So it wasn''t surprising that it could fight Jin Rou in this term.

    "Sure." Jin Rou smiled and activated a technique. Thousands of lightning spears appeared and attacked at the same time, "A little gift for you."

    "Activate!" The dark unicorn was surprised by the fast casting of a technique, but it immediately activated its defenses to defend from this attack.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The barrier was bombarded with lightning spears as if it was raining heavily.

    "Is that all you got?" The dark unicorn taunted Jin Rou. It was actually revealing a creepy smile even though it was a unicorn.

    "No, of course. I''ll just get started." Jin Rou smiled, "How about this, then?"

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Then, fiverge swords made of light appeared above the dark unicorn. Each sword carried a powerful momentum on its own and could annihte gods and devils.

    The dark unicorn looked at these swords and felt something ominous. It immediately thicken its barrier and prepared an escape route if ever things went south.

    "Now." Jin Roumanded the sword to descend.

    "Boom!" The swords attacked the barrier at the same time and it immediately showed signs of cracking up.

    "Impossible!" The dark unicorn was in disbelief. The defense had been strengthened to its maximum degree. How was that possible? It should at least stand for several seconds before showing signs of breaking.

    But the dark unicorn wasn''t in panic. It prepared a escape route and it was fail-proof. It could feel that Jin Rou was too much of a person to deal with, so anytime now it would escape along with the pearl.

    "Crack!" Truly, the barrier was cracking at an obvious speed and was about to breach it. The dark unicorn was about to move when it felt a strong forceing from the underground.

    "Ahh!" The dark unicorn was impaled by a light sword that came below. Light affinity was also a terrible weakness of those with chaos affinity. It looked at Jin Rou with raging eyes and said, "You..."

    "Do you really think you can escape from me?" Jin Rou smiled, "These light swords are very special. It is consuming the chaos energy in one''s body until they be dry and lifeless. Soon, what will be left of you are nothing but wrinkled skin bones."

    "Do you really think you can take me down easily?" The dark unicorn''s tone was grave, "I am one of the Mythical Chaos Beasts that reigned this world millions of years ago. I have killed so many heavenlies and even origins in the past. I''m not going down that easy."

    The Mythical Chaos Beasts were the strongest and magical beasts that ever have lived in the world. They were treated like gods by others because of how powerful they were. Many powerhouses were under them and their reign was going smoothly. Everything was peaceful with their protection. However when their leader, Mad Ancient Dragon, was killed by an unknown human, they were totally enraged and started attacking what they should have protected.

    All in all, there were five of them including the ancient dragon that was in. It said that these beasts were the Immortal''s pets and left it here to guard the world.

    "Yes, I know that you aren''t going down easily." Jin Rou said, "That''s why I''m going to take my time cleansing your soul using light. It will be very painful, so be prepared."

    "So much nonsense!" The dark unicorn remembered the bitter past where humans and other races salivated for their power and organs to get stronger, "You, all of you humans, are all the same! Greedy and ungrateful bastards that cannot be redeemed!"

    "Boom!" Then the dark unicorn got loose from the light sword and flew above. It wasn''t going to escape, it was preparing for something.

    "Now, I''m going to take your life to end this." The dark unicorn said in a deep tone. Then, its form slowly changed. It had now armors all around its body as if it was a war horse. But, the armor wasn''t the same as the ordinary. It was shining with gold and diamonds all around its body and said.

    "It seems like you are prepared to do or die with me." Jin Rou smirked.

    "Of course, to death. I won''t try to escape." The dark unicorn was prepared to do this. Anyway, he had lived long enough now and dying wouldn''t be a bad thing now.

 Chapter 546 - A Tempting Offer

    Jin Rou knew that this dark unicorn wouldn''t be afraid of death. It had lived for so long now, and perhaps it was already satisfied with what it achieved. Although Jin Rou could give it this satisfaction, he suddenly thought of a very bright idea.

    "Listen, how about we make a deal?" Jin Rou said to the dark unicorn.

    The unicorn was stumped and was in high alert, "A deal? Huh, petty humans. You''re scheming under the table again?"

    It had seen how greedy and vicious the human''s heart. It could make anyone go insane if it wasn''t handled properly. The dark unicorn had been a victim for so many times by that, so it was natural that it thought that Jin Rou was scheming something.

    "No, I''m not scheming something." Jin Rou said, "You see, I can feel your hatred towards humans. And you want to exact revenge on them, aren''t you?"

    The dark unicorn was silenced. It didn''t say anything like this yet the other party managed to discover this truth. After a while, it sneered and said, "So what?"

    "I can see that you have been imprisoned here by a certain someone. Perhaps Origin-level beings." Jin Rou strolled back and forth like he was walking in the park, "Let me guess, three origins have helped out to imprison you here."

    How could Jin Rou deduce this? Of course, it was when during the fight against the unicorn. He touched a part of the beast and scanned its memories. Everything shed within his mind and saw everything.

    "You..." The dark unicorn was stupefied. How was that possible to know this? "How did you know that?"

    "In my simple terms, of course. It''s very easy to deduce it." Jin Rou didn''t want to reveal how he did it and said, "Just know that I have the ability to give you the freedom you need. You''ll be out of this ce, and you can do whatever you want. But if you want to kill, only those who are involved in your capture. Don''t kill innocents."

    "And what do you want in return?" Obviously, the dark unicorn was tempted. It was freedom they were talking. It was here since time immemorial, and it was perhaps now the time to get out of this ce and collect some debts. But it exactly knew that this type of offer was not free.

    "Just two. I have mentioned the first one already, which is don''t kill innocents during your attacks." Jin Rou said, "The second one will be I have to take that pearl."

    "Aren''t you too greedy?" The dark unicorn was annoyed, "This pearl has been nurtured by me for countless of years only to end up in your hands?"

    "Compared to the freedom I''m offering you, this pearl is nothing." Jin Rou smiled, "Remember, it is the freedom we are talking about. You will be freed from this prison and get back at those who offended you. Nothing is more valuable than freedom."

    The dark unicorn didn''tment. It was obviously contemting about the offer. It''s a once in a lifetime opportunity, so would it be willing to miss this? Just think about it, even if it declined this offer and chose the pearl, the dark unicorn would still be helpless to get out of here. It was destined to rot here. So pretty much, it was useless even it chose this choice.

    "How confident are you that you are able to release me from my constraints?" The dark unicorn asked, "I was imprisoned by Hera and that brat origin from the Darkglow n together with the origin of the Church. They made a very powerful chains that wouldn''t be destroyed even at my peak."

    Just imagine, three origins helped out to send this unicorn in this domain and tie it up for eternal. That''s very unheard of. Furthermore, Hera was the one of the most brilliant origins ever recorded in the distant history and only a few of today could remember her barely.

    "I am very confident that I can do it." Jin Rou said, "Just three origins,they mean nothing much to me. But they can be the main dish."

    The dark unicorn felt goosebumps for some reason. It could feel that Jin Rou wasn''t kidding. Origins were nothing in his eyes and could easily kill them at his whim.

    "Alright, I''m agreeing to your terms." The dark unicorn finally gave up and said, "I won''t kill innocents and have you this pearl, in exchange of a total freedom."

    "Very wise choice." Jin Rouughed and walked over to the dark unicorn, "Brace yourself. This will hurt a bit since I''m going to unbind your chains of curses."

    Not anyone could see these chains. In fact, even Lucas couldn''t see them. Only Jin Rou and the unicorn could see it. They were chains filled with chaos dao and curses.

    Afterwards, Jin Rou touched the head of the unicorn and activated his time maniption.

    "Zzzzz!" Jin Rou was taking everything back in the past. He was nning to use time to reverse these chains and render them useless.

    The dark unicorn shouted in pain after Jin Rou''s time entered its body. It was so excruciating that it felt like dying.

    "Don''t die on me or everything will be for naught." Jin Rou warned.

    After more than ten minutes, Jin Rou opened his eyes and saw the unicorn trying to catch its breath. He looked behind and saw that the chains were no longer there and smiled, "Congrattions, you''re now a free beast."

    The unicorn was shocked time and time again. To manipte time and reverse everything from the beginning, it was very scary if Jin Rou tried to use this while fighting it. Now, it was sure that from the start, it had no chance of winning against Jin Rou.

    "Now that I gave you what you should, I''m going to get what I should." Jin Rou walked over to the Chaos Pearl and immediately grabbed it. The pearl resisted his hands but it stopped knowing it was worthless.

    Finally, after long days of searching, Jin Rou aplished his mission.

 Chapter 547 - Two Origins

    The long days are finally over. With this pearl on Jin Rou''s hand, he was now sure that he could return to the realm whenever he wanted. Of course, with Schwal Coffin in tow. He couldn''t let her suffer here as this was an unfamiliar world to her. Furthermore about her, he could now focus on searching for her this time.

    "You are now free. What are you waiting for?" Jin Rou asked. The dark unicorn had already been freed and it should left. But it wasn''t the case. It was rooted and looking at a distant horizon with a serious expression.

    "Those bastards, they are here." Then, the dark unicorn felt its body raging inside, "It seems that I don''t even need to search for them as theye my way."

    "Oh?" Jin Rou didn''t notice that people were waiting outside since he was so focused on the Chaos Pearl. Upon observing, he discovered that there were five people waiting for them outside, "Two Origins, and three Heavenlies. Quite a terrifying line up, I may say."

    It was truly terrifying. Just imagine, two origins were present and three heavenlies at the same time? This line up could easily destroy any lineage here in the continent. In fact, even those who lurk in the sea would have a hard time dealing with them.

    "Those two Origins were the ones who captured me here." The dark unicorn was angered, "That Origin from the Church, I will skin him alive if I have the chance."

    "You''ll have that chance today." Jin Rou said, "Go, exact your revenge. I''ll be watching."

    "I am weakened right now. I cannot fight two Origins. That''s aplete suicide." The dark unicorn shook its head, "During my peak, I have a hard time dealing with the three of them, and now that I''m weakened, two Origins will be too much for me."

    "I''m here, so what are you afraid of?" Jin Rou smirked, "I told you, I''ll be watching you. Of course, I won''t let them kill you so enjoy to your heart''s content."

    Jin Rou was willing to extend the gains of the dark unicorn since he was in a good mood. So he guaranteed protection and safety. It was up to the unicorn whether it would ept it or not.

    "Okay." The beast was starting to trust Jin Rou and his capabilities. If the other party could actually provide it ayer of protection, that would be a better case. At least, there was an insurance.

    Upon hearing its answer, the Jin Rou smiled and said, "Shall we?"

    ---

    Darkglow Origin. This was the name of the progenitor of the Darkglow n. Many people thought that he had already died, but if they were here in Hera''s Domain, they would be scared silly because this being was still alive and even came out of his seclusion.

    He was the true boss of the n and everything revolved around him. Being an origin and his dao being proven, he was one of the true apex existences of this continent.

    In truth, he had no ns in showing up to the whole world once again. After all, he was already too old for this. In fact, he could only barely manage to maintain his life thanks to abundant resources his n was providing him.

    However, things never go as nned. The ancient beast that was supposed to be dead now was still alive and kicking. What''s more, it had escaped the chains binding it!

    It was a catastrophic level of urgency. If not solved immediately, it could cause the world''s end.

    "Are you sure that beast is still alive and escaped?" An old man next to Darkglow Origin said, "But how is that possible? With no food and barely enough amount of chaos energy in that ce, it should have been dead many years ago."

    He was called Pope Drake, or people call him Pope Origin. He was also one of the founding fathers of the Church, typically the highest position in it. Many people rever him as treated him as a god in many ways. Furthermore, he was also part of the capture mission in the past against the dark unicorn.

    "I don''t know either. I thought the same as you." Darkglow Origin shook his head, "But I confirmed that it is still alive and that''s no doubt. You know how adept I am in dealing with chaos."

    The pope didn''t say anything more. Darkglow Origin was right. He couldn''t doubt him now since it was true that he was very expert in this field. Besides, Hera''s Domain was their territory.

    The two origins were puzzled. They knew that the beast wouldn''t be able to escape unless there was someone helped it. The question was, who the hell that was?

    "Bzzz!"

    The two origins were high alert and said, "Something ising."

    They weren''t the type of people who would underestimate their enemies. They were no longer youth who would be reckless and hot blooded. They learned through the years, that''s why they attained this kind of level.

    Soon, three people and a beast appeared out of the void. The dark unicorn sneered as it looked at the two origins, "It looks like the erosion of time is finally taking a toll on your body, old bastards."

    Compared to the unicorn filled with vitality, the two old men were reallycking it. It was as if their one foot was already below the grave.

    Jin Rou observed the two origins also and nodded. Truly, their power was iparablepared to heavenlies. The difference was like heaven and earth.

    "I have been itching to knock the both of you down ever since that humiliation." The dark unicorn released a mad killing intent filled with chaos energy, "Now that I have the chance, don''t think that you''ll be able to escape your fate."

    "Being quite cocky since you have a little bit of a helper here?" Pope Origin smiled, "We have captured you in the past, and we can do the same right now, too. Or perhaps, we can just y to lessen the trouble. What do you think?"

 Chapter 548 - Two Origins VS. The Dark Unicorn

    The two origins might be old now. But their skills remained as is. After all, they honed it through countless of years and mastered everything. They might not be at their peak now, but they could still show how capable they were.

    "Come then, show me what have you gotten." The dark unicorn taunted. It wasn''t afraid with Jin Rou backing it up, "Come both of you at the same time."

    "You have been helped, and now you''ve grown some guts." Pope Origin slinted his eyes and said, "Very well, let me give you what you want."

    "Boom!" Pope Origin sped his hands and thousand hands revealed itself from the sky, "Descend."

    The dark unicorn flew above and created a massive barrier, "Hmph."

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The golden hands attacked the barrier, giving a barrage of attacks. The world shook violently as an effect of the impact. The earth cracked, and the chaos energy be unstable.

    "Activate!" The dark unicorn shouted after the golden hands stopped attacking. It absorbed all the chaos energy nearby and created into arge chaos ball. It was trulyrge, as if it was a small world beyond this world, "Die!"

    The two origins didn''t dare to underestimate this attack. They squinted their eyes and activated a grand defensive formation, the Crow and God Formation.

    Literally by its name, it was in a shape of a crow made of chaos and a portrayed god using light affinity.

    "Chaos and Light cannot be joined together, yet this is not what''s happening right now. As I can see, they are synchronizing well." Lucas saw this unbelievable sight, "But it''s amazing."

    Just think about it, chaos and light cannot go side by side because of their affinities differing from each other. When they meet, they would always sh against each other andpete who was the stronger one. However, it wasn''t happening for Pope Origin and Darkglow Origin. Their energies sync well.

    "It''s not the right time to be amazed, Lucas." Tiresh said, "That''s the enemy you are praising."

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not wrong praising your enemy." Jin Rou interrupted, "What Lucas said was true. This is a miracle to have two contradicting affinities get along with each other. I guess these two origins used some universal treasures to get this done."

    The chaos ball didn''t get through the tough defense of the two origins. It was abined power of them, after all. So naturally, it would be very strong.

    "Is that all you got?" Darkglow Origin smiled. That chaos ball contained the power of the whole world, so it was very strong. Unfortunately for the dark unicorn, it wasn''t strong enough to topple their toughest defensebined.

    "I''m not done yet." The dark unicorn created two more of the chaos balls. However, these two wererger than before. The Hera''s Domain was filled with thick chaos energy and it could control it well ording to its will, "How about you receive these two, too? One each."

    "Boom!" The two chaos balls flew over towards the direction of the origins and shed with the Crow and God Formation.

    "Boom! Boom!" This time, the two origins had no choice but to make a few steps backward. The power of these two chaos balls were much greater than the previous.

    "Crack!" Soon, the formation showed signs of cracking.

    "We must abandon this formation." Pope Origin said with a serious tone.

    "No need to tell me that. I know what I should do." Darkglow Origin said as he and Pope Origin moved away from the formation.

    "Whoom!" However, for some reason, they felt that something had pulled them closer to their formation once again and was surprised, "What''s going on?"

    "Just befortable with your defenses. Aren''t you two confident of it?" Then, Jin Rou''s voice could be heard, "Stay still, will you?"

    "You!" The two origins widened their eyes in shock. They used all of their methods and strength, yet they weren''t still able to get away with this pulling force!

    How could they possibly get away from it? Jin Rou personally locked their temporal space so that they couldn''t be able to move. It was hopeless unless they could reverse Jin Rou''s power.

    Right now, many cracks appeared and the formation was about to break.

    "Boom!" And finally, the formation broke and the two origins were left there unprotected. Along with their shouts was the deafening explosion the chaos balls created.

    "Are they dead?" The dark unicorn asked.

    "No, they are still alive." Jin Rou shook his head, "They are Origins, after all. So it will not be easy to y them."

    The dark unicorn nodded. It was true. The two chaos balls it used weren''t enough for the two origins, who stood above the apex of this world, to die just like that.

    "Bam! Bam!" Then, two figures appeared from the thick smoke, flying over. Of course, they were the two origins.

    Their robes were tattered and their ancient and godly aura were no longer around. Healing their wounds consumed so much qi, so it was obvious that this would happen.

    "Lad, who are you?" Pope Origin didn''t look at the dark unicorn. He instead aligned his vision with Jin Rou, who was looking back at him.

    "Just a nobody, a passerby." Jin Rou answered.

    "A nobody who can lock us through space, and can help this unicorn unbind the chains we have painstakingly nurtured for millions of years?" Pope Origin sneered, "You can lie to others, but with my eyes, you cannot deceive me."

    It was easy to deduce that Jin Rou was the one who helped helped the beast. They were origins and they were called like that for a reason.

    "That''s not the main issue right now." Jin Rou smiled, "The issue is if you will be able to survive here, or not? Judging by the dark unicorn''s hatred towards you two, it seems it''s impossible to give you mercy."

    "We are Origins, what can we not do if we wish for it?" Darkglow Origin said, "This is my territory, so I have the topographical advantage. If I want to escape, I can do it with my eyes closed."

 Chapter 549 - Mad Ancient Dragon

    If it''s in the past, Darkglow Origin might be really confident with his words. However, for some reason he wasn''t right now. There was a strange feelinging from the deepest of his abyss, saying that he should just run away as soon as he could.

    But with his pride as an origin, how could he do that? It would be shameful and records upon records would write this down. This shame wouldn''t be erased unless Darkglow n ceased to exist.

    "Pope, we have to be careful now." Darkglow said seriously, "We cannot let this beast win over us or it will be over for the world."

    "Do you want to use that technique?" Pope Origin could follow what Darkglow was saying and said, "Let me remind you, we are very old now. We might have taken the impact in the past but it''s different now that we only survive by burial means."

    With their age and power level, they were usually buried underground filled with vitality crystals. It was a method that usually used by those who were near their death to fight the erosion of time. After all no matter how strong a person was, he cannot fight against time for forever.

    "I know." Darkglow Origin nodded, "But do we have a choice? Judging by the current situation, that young man is helping this beast. So unless we can take him out, the dark unicorn will be unstoppable."

    Their eyes could see through that Jin Rou was behind everything. The dark unicorn alone wouldn''t be able to take two of them since it was greatly weakened.

    Pope Origin took a deep breath. This was a huge gamble that they didn''t take an ount for. If this didn''t end well, they and their powerhouses would be greatly affected, "Let''s do this."

    But in the end, he agreed. Darkglow was right, they had no choice either way. The enemy was extremely strong and they couldn''t deny this fact.

    "Good decision." Darkglow smiled.

    "You better make this work out fine, Darkglow." Pope Origin gritted his teeth, "Or everything will go down the drain."

    "I know. I''ll make sure that we will work this out." Darkglow smirked and closed his eyes.

    Jin Rou was observing the two origins and squinted his eyes and said, "Something big ising."

    Judging by the invisible affinities flying over them, he was sure that something major would happen.

    The dark unicorn also returned its focus on the two origins. Its eyes widened and shouted, "They''re going to release that monster again."

    "Monster?" Lucas was intrigued.

    "Our leader, Mad Ancient Dragon." The dark unicorn said, "They killed our leader in order to control him as a puppet."

    Mad Ancient Dragon was the leader of the Mythical Chaos Beasts that reigned and protected the world from enemies. It was safe to say that the peace that was currently hovering right now was because of the chaos beasts who sacrificed their lives for the world.

    Unfortunately, not all humans saw the good side of them and chose to be greedy and ambitious. Darkglow and Pope Origin were two of them. They were part of the alliance who took down Mad Ancient Dragon and killed the other three chaos beasts.

    "So they have his body now, and use it as their puppet vessel?" Jin Rou answered, "These people really know how to tone up their evilness. Such ungrateful ones."

    Just think about it. The Mythical Chaos Beasts were the one who protected the entire world only to be reciprocated by ungratefulness by humans. Just how low were they to do this? Although it was more of a mission and a favor for the ancient beasts, the fact remained that they guarded this world very well against intruders and enemies.

    "Our leader is the strongest of our group and I still don''t know how is he defeated that time. As far as I know, even three origins teaming up will be useless in front of him." The dark unicorn said, reliving the memories of the past. It truly believed that the mad dragon was very strong and unstoppable.

    "It''s not the time to think about it." Jin Rou said, "You can talk about itter. But for now, focus on those two."

    "Boom!" Then, the two origins opened their eyes as their aura exploded into all directions.

    "Release!" The two origins shouted as they gritted their teeth. They needed to use their origin blood to activate this technique.

    "Raaah!" Soon, a gigantic dragon with iron scales appeared out of the void. It had three pairs of wings made of iron, too. Its scales were shining brightly.

    "Such a big dragon." Lucas and Tiresh held their breath. They haven''t seen a dragon this big. It filled their vision with itsrgeness.

    Jin Rou wasn''t surprised. He also had a dragon pet of this big so it wasn''t a big deal for him. But he could see why this dragon was the leader of the ancient beasts.

    "It took longer than we expected." Seeing that the release of the dragon was sessful, Darkglow weakly smiled, "We have truly grown old and we cannot stop it."

    In the past, they could activate this technique by a mere minute. But now, they used a few minutes to release it. That was the effect of aging.

    Nevertheless, what''s important was that they released the dragon and it would move ording to their will.

    The dark unicorn''s eyes were swelling with tears. It might be only a puppet with no life now, but the body of the dragon was still the same. It was the entity the unicorn had admired all its life, until now.

    Jin Rou saw this and smiled wryly. He now understood why this unicorn was captured easily by three origins despite being being at its peak power.

    "Remember that it is no longer the dragon you knew." Jin Rou didn''t want anything to happen which wasn''t part of his n, "It is now empty and only a mere puppet for these origins. Now, all you can do is to retrieve his body and bury it to where it is supposed to be. Are you up for it?"

 Chapter 550 - Cursed Seal

    Jin Rou was right. The Mad Ancient Dragon wasn''t the dragon it knew. It was nothing more than a body without a soul, a puppet to the origins. However, the fact remained that it was still the body of the existence it admired the most all its life.

    "Kill them all. Leave no one alive." Pope Origin ordered the dragon. He wasn''t willing to go easy on these people. Darkglow Origin''s thought was the same.

    "Raaah!" The Mad Ancient Dragon roared loudly. It was deafening to the point that it could destroy one''s hearing if not protected. In addition, the power of its voice was very strong that it made Jin Rou and his group took a step backward.

    Jin Rou smiled. This was the power of the Mad Ancient Dragon. Compared to these origins, the dragon was way stronger and fun to fight against in his perspective.

    "Go now. If you want to retrieve your leader''s body, you have to fight for it." Jin Rou told the unicorn and chuckled.

    "How did you...?" The dark unicorn was surprised. It didn''t say anything regarding his desire yet it was easily seen through? On a second thought, it wasn''t surprising. It shouldn''t be. After all, it was Jin Rou.

    "Nothing can escape my eyes." Jin Rou smirked, "Aim for its forehead. There is the cursed seal currently hiding. You can unbind it with your strength."

    "Even if I can unbind it, that two origins will surely not let me do it." The dark unicorn sighed.

    "I know. That''s why I''m here, right? So just go and release your leader from this curse." Jin Rou said. He was willing to be the vanguard this time to protect the unicorn from danger. To receive Jin Rou''s assistance was a blessing for many lifetimes.

    Hearing those words, the dark unicorn felt alive and filled with hope, "Alright, let''s do this."

    "Woosh!" Then, the unicorn flew upwards to face the Mad Ancient Dragon head on.

    "Big Brother, don''t worry. You''ll be released soon from this unfair curse." The dark unicorn murmured as it created thousands of sharp feathers in its vicinity and shot it towards the dragon.

    "Raaah!" The Mad Ancient Dragon was angered and sted a torrent of fireing from its mouth. The fire was colored ck and blue, totally looking like everything would be annihted on where it would lead.

    "Activate!" The dark unicorn used its blood essence to boost its power. It was a very risky move but it had no choice either. It had to gain more strength in order to reach the top of the dragon''s head.

    "Wham!" The essence blood of an ancient beast was very special and had different characteristics from those humans. The unicorn''s essence blood was much thicker and had a greater amount of vitality and power.

    After a few seconds, a whirlpool of essence blood circted around the dark unicorn. It was serving as its attack and defense power.

    "Roll!" The dark unicorn used its maximum speed to reach the Mad Ancient Dragon''s head.

    The two origins were quietly observing the fight of the two ancient beasts. Pope Origin creased his brows and asked, "Why that unicorn was only advancing towards the dragon? It doesn''t make sense."

    Darkglow Origin contemted for a moment before saying, "It will make sense if the unicorn is trying to aim for the cursed seal we ced on that dragon."

    It was only the usible reason that Darkglow could think of. Unless there was a scheme under the table, this would be probably the right conjunction.

    "It found out where we ced it?" Pope Origin was shocked, "I thought we meticulously hidden it. Even those eyes of other origins will not find this."

    "It''s safe to say that man did it." Darkglow said gravely, "We cannot let the unicorn be released from the curse. So much resources and origin blood were used for this. If it is unsealed, it will be a major loss to us. Especially for your Church."

    "Right. We cannot let it happen." Pope Origin clicked his tongue. He also knew the gravity of this situation.

    Upon reaching an agreement, the two origins immediately sent spiritual waves to stop the unicorn from advancing. Furthermore, it was to hide their attack from Jin Rou since they knew he would move if ever.

    Unfortunately, the spiritual wave didn''t reach the unicorn as it continuously battled against the Mad Ancients Dragon, trying to get to the head.

    "Petty attacks can be easily seen through." Jin Rou''s voice rang the origins'' ears, "You cannot interfere with their fight. It''s a personal fight between them, so you cannot just barge in right off the bat."

    Pope Origin tried to recall back the dragon, but it wasn''t effective as he felt like the connection between him and the dragon was cut. It was the same with Darkglow Origin.

    "The dragon is our property to begin with. We have the right to interfere if we have deemed something to be dangerous to our product." Darkglow Origin said.

    "You were saying as if Mad Ancient Dragon is your toy." Jin Rouughed, "Ah, bunch of ungrateful bastards who kicked their benefactors in the teeth. I will tell you this, this is yourst day living."

    The two felt a massive amount of killing intenting from the young man. They could feel the bloodlust of Jin Rou towards them. They could also deduce that this young man was the type not to show mercy against his enemies and y them without hesitation.

    For the first time in their lives after fighting against the Mad Ancient Dragon, they felt something creeping under their skin. It was the feeling of facing a stronger opponent.

    "Pope, this man is strong. Very strong." Darkglow squinted his eyes and said, "We cannot afford to be careless or we will really die."

    "Then what shall we do?" Pope Origin could feel it too. His instincts were telling him that he would go suicidal if he fight him.

    "We have to abandon the dragon." Darkglow gritted his teeth, "It is our only hope. We cannot defeat this man."

 Chapter 551 - Torment

    The two origins knew it. No matter how much they try to deny Jin Rou''s capabilities, everything still boiled down to they were never a match against him even if they joined hands to fight.

    No matter what, they had no choice but to recognize and ept this fact.

    Pope Origin was silent. As a prideful origin who stood at the apex of this world, it was hard for him to ept to be a prey since he was used to be the predator hunting preys. But, his pride couldn''t stay him alive here and he was very much aware of that.

    "Alright, let''s escape then." Pope Origin gritted his teeth and said, "Losing the ancient dragon will make both of our powerhouses bleed, butpared to our lives it''s still less worthy."

    The pope was trying to console himself as he was about to lose something very precious. The Mad Ancient Dragon''s body contained his origin blood. Furthermore, they got this corpse after fighting bitterly against this dragon.

    So many resources and efforts had been spent on this dragon, but now they were about to lose it.

    Afterwards, the two origins immediately cut their connections with the puppet, making the dragon corpse limp down lifelessly. Since the origins cut their connections with the dragon, the corpse returned back to being an actual corpse.

    "Abandoning the dragon''s body to escape?" Jin Rou could easily see through their n, "Do you think it will be enough to guarantee your lives?"

    After which, Jin Rou moved his fingers, locking the entire domain and separating it from the world.

    "How is that possible?" Darkglow was stumped. To easily separate this domain from their world would take so much effort than necessary. It was manipting space to its finest extent, after all. But Jin Rou y with space like it was his toy, what sort of situation was this?

    Now with Hera''s Domain being separated, it''s more than impossible to escape here unless they defeat Jin Rou.

    "I wonder what will be your next move?" Jin Rou smiled and said, "Come, show me your hidden cards. I know it''s not still your all out effort."

    The two origins swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The situation was taking turn for the worst case scenario which they wanted to avoid. Darkglow took a deep breath and asked, "The Mad Ancient Dragon''s body is now in your possession, we have given it up and we have no ns on retrieving it. I don''t think there''s still more to continue this. We will just hurt each other. The world needs great heroes like you, us. We cannot afford the losses."

    "You''re just saying that since you two are origins, it will be a pretty big loss if I kill you right? As a matter of fact, the hatred and condemnation of the masses will be on me since you two are viewed as respected heroes and guardians of the world." Jin Rouughed.

    Jin Rou paused for a moment before continuing, "But the world doesn''t need people like you, who only go around by gaining something. For doing something out of interest. You killed so many innocent lives that you cannot be pardoned no matter what."

    "Life and death is always side by side, young man." Pope Origin intervened, "In battles, it is inevitable to kill some poor believers. But if you think about it on the brighter side, they died helping the world by sacrificing their selves."

    "You really think that way? Is that how your bible in your church teach you?" Jin Rou smirked devilishly, "So much for being a Pope that masses blindly believed in. How about I destroy your Church after killing the both of you?"

    "Preposterous!" Pope Origin was angered as he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Do you think just because you are stronger, there isn''t someone who can stop you? Even if I can''t, our God can!"

    "Oh? I would like to meet this God of yourster on." Jin Rou smiled, "But for now, give up you petty lives."

    "Boom! Boom!" Suddenly, two explosions popped out, with each of the origin receiving one at the exact same location, shoulders.

    "Ah!" The two origins screamed in pain as they felt that the bones in their shoulders broke into pieces. They tried to stop the bleeding yet it was useless.

    "It''s no use, you will just keep bleeding there and you can''t do anything about it." Jin Rou nted the explosive seals on the origins'' body a while ago when he separated this domain. It was an easy job to do and the other party didn''t notice it, "I used a special explosive seal for you two. You will just keep bleeding and bleeding until you die. No matter how powerful you are, if your body cannot produce more blood than it loses, you''re dead."

    "Urgh!" Pope Origin''s white robe was filled with his blood now. He was doing everything to heal this wound yet it was all in vain. It was like a curse that couldn''t be cured unless they die. His blood didn''t stop from flowing. If he didn''t do something about this, he would die.

    Darkglow Origin didn''t fare any better. The heavenlies apanying them was easily killed by the dark unicorn now so there wasn''t someone to buy time for them. Little by little, he could feel that his body was getting numb and weak.

    Jin Rou watched these two origins dying slowly. There was no cure for this explosive seal. Unless he decided to lift it, it would keep on tormenting the two origins until they die.

    The two kept on screaming in pain that made Tired cover her mouth. This scene was too much to take for her and it almost made her vomit.

    Lucas was better since he was used to blood and gore like this. Many people also died by his hands so he was used to this kind of sight. The only thing was, he couldn''t match up Jin Rou''s method of dealing with enemies.

 Chapter 552 - Zacharite, The Banished Demon

    "Just kill me! Kill me if you dare!" Pope Origin couldn''t believe the pain he was feeling right now. It felt like all his organs had been misceda and churning inside. It should only be a blood loss, but it looked like their organs were affected as well.

    Now, the two just wanted to die rather than being humiliated and tortured like this. Their pride couldn''t take it. They were the apex predators of this world yet they were suffering from someone?

    They wanted to skin this young man alive and let him taste a fate worse than death. Unfortunately, they were on the receiving end and it would be quite impossible.

    "Killing you two will be a grace. I cannot let you go just like that." Jin Rou walked over to the two origins who were kneeling down in pain. The blood still flowed rapidly, making the two lose blood more, "Once the blood in your veins lost, the origin blood will be next. It will try its best to recover its lost blood by expanding thoroughly."

    The two origins gritted their teeth. Jin Rou was on point. Once the regr blood they had was lost, the origin blood would try to give its own blood to the body to keep it alive. This way, it would exhaust their origin blood but would be able to survive. This was a slim chance they hoped for, unfortunately Jin Rou knew it.

    "Fine, since this is the case, I might as well die on my own volition in exchange of power!" Suddenly, Darkglow Origin stood up. He was bloody and each blood flowed like a stream while he was standing, "This will be the first andst time the world can see this technique, so lo and behold!"

    Jin Rou creased his brows. He knew that something big wasing. The clouds turned dark and thunderstorms came around, ravishing the nearby vicinity. It felt like an impending catastrophe was nearing.

    "Darkglow, are you nuts? Do you really want this world to end by reviving that person in exchange for your life?" Pope Origin was horrified. He knew what Darkglow Origin was nning to do and it made him scared even at his level.

    "Pope, you know that I have no choice either." Darkglow closed his eyes, "At the very least, this will increase your chance of survival by reviving that person. So you should find your way out of this ce."

    It wasn''t the only reason why Darkglow decided to pit everything here. It was in order to protect his n from this young man. He was very dangerous and knew that he would attack his n if he was given a chance. Now, to protect them, he must revive that person. But in exchange, it would cost his life, his everything.

    Reviving that person was a double-edged sword, but this was the only choice he had to protect his nsmen from harm.

    "Ahhhhh!" Darkglow Origin screamed in pain as his skin turned dark, his natural ck hair also turned yellow from green, to violet. Snake thunders coiled around him as the atmosphere became heavier.

    Pope Origin wanted to say something, but seeing Darkglow turning into someone already, he decided against it and went away with all his reserved strength.

    Jin Rou didn''t mind this and just focused on the transforming of Darkglow, "This being is very dangerous. So all of you stay behind me. "

    The level of danger Jin Rou could sense was greaterpared to the dark unicorn. This existence could wipe the entire Immortal if it wanted.

    Soon, Darkglow turned all ck with many white spots on his body. There were also three horns on his head with eyes bloodshot. He cracked his neck and smiled, "Ahh, it''s nice to be back. Millions of years has passed yet it felt like the Immortal didn''t change much. How disappointing."

    "ck with three horns..." The dark unicorn could recognize this and instantly became horrified, "This monster... we need to escape! The master is right. This being is on another level!"

    "Oh, little unicorn? is that you?" The ck person saw the dark unicorn and said, "How are you? It''s been a long time. Where is Mad Ancient Dragon and the others?"

    The dark unicorn stepped backwards several times from fright. It couldn''t even speak.

    Lucas knew this ck person was the big deal.

    "Don''t cower. Stop humiliating yourself and the pride of your Mythical Chaos Beasts." Jin Rou sternly warned the dark unicorn, "Stop showing weakness or else it will be used against you."

    The dark unicorn calmed down a bit after hearing Jin Rou''s words, "That person, no... that demon is the banished demon of Great Hell."

    "Great Hell?" Lucas was shocked, "You mean the Great Hell that guards and protects the myth world called Upper Immortal?"

    "Myth? It''s not a myth. Upper Immortal really exists until now." The dark unicorn snorted, "However, it''s not the main point right now. That banished demon was a traitor of the Great Hell because he did something stupid that broke their ironw."

    The dark unicorn paused for a moment and continued, "He should have been detained in the Underhell for the rest of his life yet he managed to escape. I didn''t think that he will be sealing himself on a human''s body."

    "It''s been so long yet you still vividly remember the story. How fascinating." The ck demonughed and said, "I am called Zacharite. Former Master Guard of Great Hell. It''s nice meeting you all."

    "Zacharite... that monster who rumored to wreck havoc in the entire Heaven''s Continent a long time ago, killing millions of innocents...?" Lucas said with a trembling voice.

    "Ahhh, another memorable experience during my stay here in the past. Haha!" Zachariteughed sinisterly like he was remembering a beautiful memory, "The blood of innocents, it''s very fascinating and marvelous! I cannot forget the feeling about that time. Ah, I can''t wait to do more of it."

    "For a banished demon, you talk so much." Jin Rou suddenly voiced out, "It''s no wonder you are exiled from that ce. You aren''t fitting of any role there."

 Chapter 553 - A Favor

    Zacharite looked at Jin Rou who suddenly talked. His eyes creased as he observed the other party carefully, "Who might you be?"

    Jin Rou smiled, "Just an insignificant person who''s going to stop your daydreaming."

    Jin Rou was very carefree when he said these words. It felt like it didn''t matter that this demon existed in front of his eyes now.

    "Hah, an insignificant person? Are you trying to pull a joke?" Zacharite smirked, "I know that you are stronger than the origins. But I can feel that you are still no match for me."

    "Feel free to think what you think it really is." Jin Rou said, "That won''t change the fact that you will be a dead man today."

    "I have just been freed from my seal, why are you so taking a rush?" Zacharite said, "Let''s talk a bit first. I want to feel the fresh and cool chaos dao here."

    "Great. I have a few questions, too." Jin Rou said.

    "Ask away. I''m in a good mood, so I will answer your questions depending on the severity of it." Zacharite smiled.

    "Is it possible to go to the Great Hell?" Jin Rou started his question.

    "It is possible only if you have a demon to guide you there. After all, Great Hell is the home of demons and great demons." Zacharite answered, "Why, do you think of going there and taking a stand?"

    "I''m thinking of passing there by. I need to cross the Great Hell in order to reach the Upper Immortal." Jin Rou said. No matter what he do, he couldn''t detect Schwal Coffin''s aura here. There were three possibilities that he could think of. It''s either she was on the Great Hell, or Upper Immortal. Or worse, she''s already dead. Anyway, he needed to check it himself to confirm it.

    "Upper Immortal, that are two big words." Zacharite snorted, "It is possible to go to the Great Hell, but the great demons there will not allow you or anyone to enter the Upper Immortal. No one in this Lower Immortal could enter that ce, and that''s an ironw."

    Jin Rou expected this response. There might be a reason why it was like this and asked, "Why is it so?"

    "Because it isn''t permitted. Only the Great Demons of Hell can enter that realm." Zacharite said, "Those who dare to try entering the Upper Immortal without consent will be punished by death, no objections asked."

    "Great Demons of Hell. Are they the one who manages the Great Hell?" Jin Rou asked. He needed an outline and background information of the ce so that he could make preparations for his trip.

    "Yes, precisely." Zacharite nodded, "They were the strongest demons of Hell and not even the powerhouses in the Upper Immortal would dare to offend them."

    Jin Rou turned silent for a while. Seeing this, Zacharite sneered deep inside and said, "Do you still have any questions?"

    "Not a question, I have a favor to ask." Jin Rou spoke after being silent for an entire ten minutes.

    "Hah, favor. You''re asking a demon a favor?" Zacharite found thisughable.

    "I do. I am asking you, a demon, a favor." Jin Rou smiled, "Of course, you won''t be getting the shorter end of the stick. I can promise that you will like what I can offer."

    "So this is more of a deal rather than favor." Zacharite said.

    "Perhaps, yes. Perhaps, not." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders, not giving the demon any clue.

    "Interesting." Zacharite found this strange and interesting. This young man was supposed to be scared knowing the fact the Great Hell existed, not just a mere legend or folklore, and yet he showed no signs of it. In fact, there was no change in his expression which was unbelievable in a sense, "Let me hear this favor of yours."

    Zacharite wasn''t the type to entertain favors from others. But, he was willing this time since he was greatly interested on Jin Rou.

    "I want you to take me to the Great Hell, and help me enter Upper Immortal." Jin Rou didn''t sugarcoat any words and immediately said what he wanted to.

    Zacharite almost choked his breath when he heard this favor and almost exploded, "I thought I told you that entering Upper Immortal will be impossible. Very impossible so don''t think about it. Furthermore, I am already banished from the Great Hell so I don''t even have an authority to let you enter there."

    He was right. Since he was exiled, all of his rights were stripped off from him and no longer part of the Great Hell. As a matter of fact, if ever the demons saw him there, they would immediately kill him ording to the grave order of one of the Great Demons, Belial.

    "I know your current situation, so rest assured that I can guarantee your safety. Just take me there." Jin Rou assured Zacharite. At first, he was nning on killing this demon but he changed his mind knowing he could use him. He could kill himter on if he felt like it.

    "Guarantee my safety?" Zacharite snorted, "As I can see things, I''m protecting you there in case I epted your favor."

    Jin Rou used his space maniption to be in front of Zacharite in mere quarter of a second, then he showed a seal to the demon, "You know what this seal represents right?"

    "!!!" Zacharite was horrified seeing this seal. As a high ranking demon, he was privy to the things that only great demons knew about. And this seal was one of them, "You..."

    "Indeed, I am part of it." Jin Rou knew it. This demon had some knowledge about and confirmed his spections, "Now, do you believe me that I can guarantee your safety?"

    "..." Zacharite was silent for a moment before saying, "But I can only take you alone... I cannot take the two you are with. No, even taking you will be very difficult and suicidal but I''ll try my best."

    Zachariah no longer had the arrogance he showed a while ago. His expression was filled with fear and respect now for the other party.

    "That''s okay, I won''t bring them in. They are not yet powerful enough to stand against the people there." Jin Rou said. If ever he took the Tiresh and Lucas, he would just be sending them to their deaths and he didn''t want that to happen.

 Chapter 554 - Farewell

    Taking Lucas and Tiresh was like taking a heavy baggage on his shoulders. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, everything fell down to this boiling point. Jin Rou didn''t want to waste their lives so he needed to leave them here.

    The two heard what Jin Rou and the demon was talking about and couldn''t help but feel disappointed. They wanted to apany the young master in that ce but they knew they couldn''t. With their current strength, they might just pull Jin Rou''s leg down. They didn''t want that to happen.

    Jin Rou could see their faces and sighed. He came over to them and said, "You don''t have to look like this. It''s not like this will be the end. If fate permits it, we will meet again."

    That''s right. Who knows, perhaps if they be stronger than ever they would meet Jin Rou once again? The two knew they life in two different worlds. If they be more powerful, they might have the chance to meet him again.

    Jin Rou tapped the shoulders of Lucas and said, "Take care of Tiresh. This pouch contains pointers and techniques to attain at least Origin level in the future. These are allpatible with you and Tiresh, so be sure to learn this. Also, I''ll leave the dark unicorn here to protect you, so you don''t have to worry about the attacks from others."

    Jin Rou was aware that there was a possibility that the powerhouses he offended might seek revenge to Lucas and Tiresh when they found out that he was no longer around so he would leaveyers of protection for the two.

    "One more thing," Jin Rou added, "There is an item in the pouch that you can distinguish isn''t for you or Tiresh. Give that to beggar that we meet on the way here. That is my payment for him for the chaos sets."

    "I understood, Young Master." Lucas bowed deeply and said, "I thank you for this grace you have showered upon us."

    Tiresh also bowed deeply, following Lucas'' gesture.

    Jin Rou epted this gesture and smiled. If mishaps wouldn''t happen in the future, these two would be the top existences of this continent. The items in the pouch contained so many mysteries and power that would boost their strength to the next levels.

    "Before we do business, it will be great if you kill that rat hiding in the void." Jin Rou said to Zacharite, "Now that you are under my ''favor'', you can at least do this much for me."

    "But of course, Your Majesty." Zacharite was brimming with respect to the other party that he was calling Jin Rou with such honorifics, "I''ll take care of it right now."

    Inside the void, Pope Origin almost lost his strength when he heard the demon''s words. He wanted to run away but the ce was still sealed because of Jin Rou.

    "Found you." Then suddenly, a chilling voice could be heard from behind him. It sent chills running down Pope''s spine.

    "You... you wouldn''t dare to kill me!" Pope Origin''s voice was trembling from fear, "I am the Pope of the Church. Our power is immense and cannot be underestimated. Do not make a mistake. If ever I die, they will surely chase you to the ends of the world!"

    "Oh dear, three or four origins aren''t even enough to contain me. If your church can bring six or seven of them, they might be able to kill me with an average chance." Zacharite smiled viciously, "Now time to receive your death. I don''t want to make His Majesty wait."

    "Ahhh!" The origin screamed in pain as a ball of ck thorns appeared on his body, piercing it in all directions. Blood flowed and sprayed like a fountain. It was a bloody and gory sight as his innards were thrown along with the piercing thorns.

    The suffering of the Pope didn''tst, he immediately died after a few seconds. On thest moments of his life, he wanted to say something but being his throat pierced, he could say it.

    Jin Rou could see the total happenings inside the void and smiled, "With the loss of the two origins, the power bnce of this world will have a great shift. Perhaps, war will start to ensue."

    Jin Rou wasn''t joking. With the loss of the two origins, a war between Darkglow n and Church was inevitable. After all, they would seek ountability against each other for the loss of their respective powerhouses. Losing an origin was no joking matter, it could bring absolute catastrophe for them since many wolves were vying for theirrge piece of meat. Many people wouldn''t hesitate to take a bite of this.

    "Tiresh, Lucas, I will prepare a talisman gate that you can use. Use it after giving the item to the beggar." Jin Rou said, "Thismotion is quiterge, you have to go now."

    Jin Rou paused for a moment and looked at the dark unicorn, "These two will be under your care. I have put my aura around them so if something happens to them, I will know. So you better do your job right or I''ll eat your meat."

    "Don''t worry, Young Master. I am ready to protect them with all my life." The dark unicorn was prepared, "But, can you at least give me a name before you leave? I cannot live being called beast, dark unicorn, or whatever."

    Jin Rou observed the unicorn and smirked, "Okay then. Your name is Fellius."

    "Fellius... a cool name! Thank you, Young Master." The dark unicorn was ted.

    "Your Majesty, we have to go now." Zacharite said, "The Church will soon be here since they dispatched so many people after confirming their pope''s death. It will also be troublesome for yourrades if they arrive."

    "Very well, then." Jin Rou looked at the two friends he made during his trip here in the Lower Immortal, "I hope the next time I see you, you two have already swept the entire continent."

    With that, Jin Rou turned into a streak of light towards an unknown direction together with Zacharite.

 Chapter 555 - Entering Great Hell

    Tiresh wanted to give Jin Rou onest hug before his departure. Unfortunately, she didn''t have the guts to do so and could only see him slowly fade in her vision. Who knows if they would really meet again? Perhaps if they did, she was already old. Or perhaps, they wouldn''t see each other again.

    Lucas held his tears from falling. Seeing Jin Rou depart broke his heart. At first, he thought that he already severed his feelings to the world, yet it wasn''t the case yet. He promised to himself that he would everything to get stronger and stronger and reach a realm where he could stand by Jin Rou''s side.

    "Tiresh, let''s go." Lucas said to the woman who was frozen on her spot, "No matter how you look, Young Master isn''t going to turn back. Not for anyone, not for us. We can only strive to be stronger so that in the future, we can stand side to side by him."

    Compared to the bond Lucas and Jin Rou created, Tiresh''s was deeper since she was with Jin Rou since the crossing to the Uncrossable Sea.

    After a while, Tiresh took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go. We cannot be seen my Young Master''s enemies here, can we?"

    Lucas nodded. They then rode the dark unicorn together and flew to the horizon. Their next stop would be where the beggar-like vendor to give the item Jin Rou asked them to.

    ---

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" In an unknown ce far far away from Hera''s Domain, two streaks of light descended from the sky. They were like two meteors descending from the heavens.

    Of course, they were the demon Zacharite and Jin Rou.

    "We''re here, Your Majesty." Zacharite said as he showed an ancient door that filled with vines. They were currently in a strange forest where vines filled it, "This is the door leading to the Great Hell."

    Jin Rou observed the door and its mysteries. After a while, he confirmed that this door was real, "I see."

    "Your Majesty, please let me give you a reminder before we enter." Zacharite said, "As I''m no longer part of the Great Hell, the demons will surely try to hunt us down. In fact, even the Great Demons will make a move to kill us. What we are about to do is very dangerous. I know you are very powerful, but there are also Great Demons who are almost at the same level as you, Your Majesty."

    "I understand. We will proceed with caution. Unless required, we won''t fight against the demons. Of course, I''ll make sure to guarantee your safety. I will take you also to the Upper Immortal, which is your longsting dream." Jin Rou said. He was very confident that he could survive. Even if he faced with other universalws, he had enough resources to keep his life.

    "As you wish, Your Majesty." Zacharite said. He could only trust Jin Rou for now. No, in fact, trusting Jin Rou was the biggest bet he could ever make. After a few seconds, he walked to the ancient door and touched it. As a dignified member of the demons in the past, he still had the ability to open the gates to Great Hell.

    "Creak!" The ancient door slowly opened in response to Zacharite''s touch. It showed off a blinding light as it opened fully for the world.

    "We need to enter now, Your Majesty." Zacharite said with a hurried tone, "This phenomenon will be seen by many people so there will be some to rush here to know what''s going on."

    "Okay, let''s move on then." Jin Rou said as he entered the gate without hesitation. The demon followed suit and the ancient door slowly closed its being from he world.

    As time passed by, many old beings arrived at the ce and discovered nothing. In fact, even the ancient door disappeared from this ce so they were puzzled as to what really had happened.

    ---

    "Buzz!" Jin Rou and Zacharite slid past a broken space and entered the Great Hell. However, there was a problem right off the bat.

    Four demons were standing by and their weapons were directing its tip to towards the two.

    "Zacharite, you have guts to return here and your even brought a human. How funny." One demon said in a mocking tone.

    "Flesis, I can see that even you are already the new captain, you still have some lingering insecurities to me." Zacharite smirked, "Well, it''s understandable. No matter what you do, you cannot overshadow my greatness."

    "Shut your trap, Exiled!" Flesis shouted, "I know that you will eventuallye here. Great Demon Belial wants to imprison you immediately. So if youe with us nicely, I wouldn''t mind sparing this friend of yours."

    "Belial wants to imprison me the moment I returned? Isn''t he too heartless?" Zacharite said, "I am not in the mood to talk with the likes of you. So if you don''t want to die, back off before I change my mind."

    "Such big talk. You think you are still a big shot that almost became a Great Demon?" Flesis wasn''t backing down, "It''s either youe with me or death!"

    Suddenly, Zacharite''s expression turned dark and disappeared. He appeared in front of Flesis and stabbed a ck rod in Flesis'' chest, "You talk too much for an insecure demon."

    "Captain!" The other three demons immediately surrounded Zacharite who was still getting a hold of Flesis.

    "Move more and this captain of yours will die." Zacharite smirked as he saw the ck blood streaming down from Flesis'' wound, "I''m daring you, three minions."

    Being called minions rubbed them the wrong way and almost got provoked if not for Flesis stopping them telepathically..

    "You''re still weak as ever. I don''t know why the Great Demons make you the new captain. It''s a shame." Zacharite looked at Flesis who was struggling to get off from his grip, "Stop moving. I might slip off my hands and pierce your heart, you know?"

    Jin Rou watched this scene and actually found it funny. Zacharite''s method was a bit simr to his.

 Chapter 556 - Zacharites Secret

    Although Zacharite was weakened due to being exiled and sealed in the past, it didn''t mean that he was weak enough to be pushed around. He was still the former captain of the demons, and that wouldn''t change.

    Flesis was only a subordinate under hismand in the past and he usually push him around like a helpless rat. But now, he was made the new captain of the demon troops. How low did the Great Hell fall to give this ipetent being this important position?

    "If you have the guts, kill me. Let''s see how many Great Demons will chase after you." Flesis snorted. He could still speak even after being pierced, "You are quite wanted by some Great Demons around. If you stick longer, they will know you are here immediately and go here."

    "Great Demons or whatnot, I don''t care." Zacharite smiled, "There is one thing I want. I want to meet Great Demon Baal."

    Great Demon Baal was the overall overlord of the Great Hell. He was deemed to be the strongest Great Demon and the reason why the powerhouses of the Upper Immoral didn''t dare to attack this ce and bite the pie.

    Rumors said that he was the one who created the Great Hell and one of the ancient beings who lived for billions of years now.

    Thus, with his status, how could he be met so casually?

    "Do you think you are still the captain to order me around?" Flesis smirked, "Not to mention, even if you are the captain, you still don''t have the qualifications to meet His Highness."

    "I know that you cannot bring me there. With your puny status, how can you?" Zachariteughed, "I''m just saying what is my purpose ofing here. Anyway, I''ll let you off for now. Consider this as my mercy and my blessing. If you dare to ever show your face in front of me again, you will die."

    "Poof!" Zacharite let go of the rod he was, holding and disappeared from Flesis'' sight together with Jin Rou.

    After healing his wound, Flesis cursed under his breath and shouted, "How dare that exiled bastard do this to me!"

    Flesis thought that he already overcame the shadow called Zacharite. But deep within his heart, it wasn''t actually the case. He just assumed that it was.

    "The next time I see you, it will be me who will bring you death and humiliation. I swear that to the heavens." Flesis said with deep voice. He was serious in getting revenge and not minding the other party''s warning.

    ---

    "Where are we?" Jin Rou was suddenly taken to a ce where it was filled with big ck trees. He could feel the thick energy of chaos surrounding this ce. Compared to Hera''s Domain, that ce was nothing.

    "This is my secret ce during my time here." Zacharite exined, "During the crisis, I hid here and no one ever discovered me."

    "So why are we here?" Jin Rou asked again, "Did you hide something here and you want to retrieve it?"

    "Bingo, Your Majesty." Zacharite smiled as million of expressions shed his eyes which didn''t escape Jin Rou''s observation, "Although it won''t be any of help to us but it''s a memento from a very special demon to me."

    Jin Rou didn''t ask again this time. It seemed that demons could also fall in love with each other. No, to be exact, it seemed that they also knew the word love.

    Zacharite stopped by a different tree. Jin Rou didn''t notice it a while ago since it was covered by giant trees. It was colored white and a small one. Jin Rou observed it and found out that it was actually with light affinity.

    The demon dug by the side of the white tree for three minutes until a bracelet made of tree branches was seen. Jin Rou saw this and found out that there was nothing particr or hidden in the bracelet. It was just a wooden normal bracelet.

    Zacharite held the bracelet with extra carefulness and affection. If it was seen by any demons around, they wouldn''t believe that this demon who used to ughter countless innocents in the past could make this kind of expression.

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything and just stood there closely. He could feel the longing of this demon for someone.

    Silence ensued. No one talked. But the silence wasn''t ufortable, it was the type where it would bring youfort and serenity.

    "This is made by my daughter." After a long silence, Zacharite opened his mouth, "She carefully made this for days for me."

    Who would think that he had a daughter? Even Jin Rou was surprised. He thought that it was from his lover or whatnot.

    "She made this with all her heart, so I have to carefully treasure it." The demon hugged the bracelet and softly said, "This is my baby girl''s... my poor baby girl''s..."

    Jin Rou stood there without saying something. He was just earnestly listening to the soft sobs that this demon was creating.

    "That bastard Baal." Then suddenly, Zacharite''s aura changed. It was filled with killing intent, "If not for him, my daughter would have survived it! It is because of that bastard!"

    So there was blood feud between the two. Jin Rou didn''t know who this Baal was, but he expected that he would be strong.

    "I will kill that bastard. No, first he has to beg forgiveness for letting my daughter die! For letting my precious little girl die!" Zacharite was turning hysterical. His emotions were getting out of hand and getting the better of him.

    "Enough." Thus, Jin Rou had no choice but to speak, "If you keep on doing that, the bracelet will break. Do you want that to happen?"

    Zacharite consciously looked at the bracelet with horrified expression. Fortunately, the bracelet wasn''t damaged yet.

    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. You have seen an uglier side of me." The demon knelt and beg for forgiveness. It was rude to talk like that in front of an existence like Jin Rou, so he kowtowed.

 Chapter 557 - Three Levels Of Great Hell

    Only a few demons knew that Zacharite had a family. After all, he hid them so well for many years. However, there was no secret that couldn''t be kept. The time came that Great Demon Ball caught wind of this and immediately dispatched his people to confirm this.

    Upon discovering the truth, the great demon immediately delivered a kill order for Zacharite''s family. After all, it was a breach ofw when Zacharite decided to keep his daughter knowing it wasn''t allowed.

    "If you want to take revenge on him, I can help you with that. We have to face him sooner orter, so let''s do this." Jin Rou could see the intense hatred in the demon''s eyes, "However, in exchange, you will be the forever guardian of the two friends I made here."

    "You mean that emperor and ancient king brats, Your Majesty?" Zacharite was ted when he heard Jin Rou would help him, "Of course, as long as you can kill Baal for me, Your Majesty. My life is yours."

    Jin Rou smiled. Beings tend to sacrifice themselves in order to seek revenge and vengeance. It was a natural emotion yet it was scary when it got out of control.

    The Great Hell had 32 great demons in the past. However, it was now reduced to 10 since the 22 great demons either died in battle or died of age.

    Although the hell had only 10 top beings, they weren''t to be underestimated as all of them were ranking shoulder to shoulder.

    Furthermore, the Great Hell consisted of three levels which needed to pass through to reach where the portal going to the Upper Immortal was.

    The Level 1 Hell was where Jin Rou and Zacharite currently were. This was the the ce where poor demons were enved to make a living. It was literally a hell for demons with the lowest status. Every year, many demonsmit suicide when they experience the true hell of this level.

    The Level 2 Hell was where some of the great demons lived and made territories. It was a ce that only those with status could roam around.

    Andstly, the Level 3 Hell. It was the highest level of the Great Hell and this was the turf of the most powerful Great Demon, Baal.

    "How can we get to the Level 3?" Jin Rou asked.

    "We need to go to Level 2 first. There is no shortcut towards Level 3 as it was heavily guarded by great demons." Zacharite shook his head.

    "I see." Jin Rou pondered for a moment, "So we really have to take the trouble of going first to Level 2. Sigh."

    He couldn''t help but let out a sigh. It would take more the time since they needed to pass one more level to reach thest level but he had no choice either. He wasn''t familiar of this ce and wouldn''t dare to wreak havoc like a mad man.

    "Where is the portal towards Level 2?" Jin Rou asked, "We should get going so that we won''t waste so much time."

    "It is a bit from here, but I can use teleportation since I left a mark there in the past." Zacharite smiled.

    "Now that''s a good news." Jin Rou smiled. This demon was bing more useful to him.

    "But let me remind you first, Your Majesty." Zacharite said seriously, "There will be demons and great demons by the portal towards Level 2 since it is guarded to prevent lower beings to ascend."

    "So a fighting might be inevitable." Jin Rou could understand what Zacharite was trying to say.

    "Yes, since we will push our luck, they will naturally fight back." Zacharite was mentally prepared for this and said, "For sure, Great Demon Belial will be there too. After all, he is the main guardian of that portal since time immemorial."

    Suddenly, the demon remembered a bitter past where when he tried to ascend, Great Demon Belial blocked his bath and almost killed him if not for the treasures he had.

    "Let''s go." Jin Rou didn''t want this demon to be exhausted by his emotions so he interrupted him, "Time is precious."

    "Yes, Your Majesty. I''ll prepare the teleportation immediately." Zacharite took a deep breath and said.

    ---

    In an unknown domain, two entities wearing the same red and ck robe were facing each other. Each of them was sipping tea with elegance. Although they had sharp and long ears, it couldn''t hide their overly handsomeness that could capture anyone''s heart.

    "Zacharite has returned, and brought apany with him, huh?" The man with white long hair smiled, "It has been a while. I didn''t think that he will have the guts to return."

    He was named Baal. The one who stood above thews of the Great Hell. He was a terrifying being that killed all of those who opposed him in the past. He was also the reason why Great Hell was standing independently as of this era and not had yet to be swallowed by any powerhouses.

    "Yes, what shall I about him?" The man in red hair asked with urgency.

    "Belial, why are you in a rush? Surely he wille for you and try to kill you. Take note, that demon has this kind of trait ever since." Great Demon Baalughed softly, "Don''t worry. If my calctions are right, he will be trying to ascend to Level 2 Hell. That will be your chance to kill him."

    "Then what about the human he is with?" Great Demon Belial asked, "Ourws restricted us Great Demons from killing innocents unless it is reasonable."

    "You don''t need to kill the human for now. You can enve him or anything." Great Demon Baal said, "However, let me remind you not to underestimate that human like you always did. Zacharite will not bring a useless human here just to make him a bait."

    "I understand." Great Demon Belial nodded. He was fully aware of this attitude of his.

    "Now, go after finishing your tea. Those two will arrive soon by the portal." Great Demon Baal smiled, "It was nice seeing you again after so many years, by the way."

 Chapter 558 - Great Demon Belial

    "We are here now, Your Majesty." Zacharite said after he confirmed that they arrived at the right destination, "Ahead, we will see the portal towards the Level 2 Hell. And for sure, there will be enemies waiting for us."

    Jin Rou observed the surroundings and expanded his senses. He then could confirm that there were really enemies waiting ahead of them, "Indeed, there were enemies but only one could threaten you."

    "It''s probably Belial." Zacharite spoke, "It''s always him who guards the portal here."

    Great Demon Belial might be the weakest great demon in the rankings, but his strength couldn''t be underestimated. Remember, he was still a great demon no matter what. Furthermore, he was feared here in the Level 1 Hell.

    "Let''s go. We have to face him." Jin Rou moved forward without hesitation.

    Zacharite nodded solemnly and followed suit. He knew that he couldn''t avoid a direct confrontation with Great Demon Belial. After all, this was the only way leading to Level 2 Hell.

    After walking for five minutes, Jin Rou and Zacharite reached the end of the ce. There, a demon with a red dobe and red hair was standing by the portal. He appeared dignified as he looked at the two like they were already dead.

    Great Demon Belial. His name could make anyone in Level 1 Hell shake in fear. He was not only vicious, he was also merciless towards his enemies. It wasn''t an exaggeration to call him ''King of Level 1 Hell'' here.

    "It''s been a long time, and looks like you bave greatly weakened, Zacharite." Great Demon Belial smirked as he observed Zacharite. With his eyes, he could see that Zacharite wasn''t as strong as before in the past, "What sort of guts have you eaten to return here and even bring a human with you?"

    "It''s none of your business." Zacharite said filled with cold tone, "Open the portal and you will be spared. This will be your first andst opportunity to live."

    He was telling the truth. If ever Great Demon Belial really opened the portal, Jin Rou would spare him but if he insisted on being hard headed, death was only the thing awaiting him in the end. Of course, it was impossible to have him do the former.

    "Threats will not work on me, especially with your level." Great Demon Belial said and looked at Jin Rou, "Human, you will be escorted to our prison because of entering Great Hell without permission."

    "Who are you to decide His Majesty''s destination?!" Zacharite was enraged.

    "His Majesty?" Great Demon Belial sneered as he looked at Zacharite in disdain, "You are showing such a great amount of respect towards this human? You have gone low, for real."

    Zacharite wanted to say more. But Jin Rou gave him a nce and understood what he was trying to say. In the end, he closed his mouth. Jin Rou was about to make his move.

    "Great Demon Belial, is it?" Jin Rou looked at the great demon with keen observation, "You are quite talented. You might be the youngest demon to be a great demon here in Great Hell."

    Hearing praises, Great Demon Belial was ted and proud, "That''s right. That is me. At least, you have good eyes."

    "Unfortunately, that''s not enough to dictate where should I go." Jin Rou shook his head in disappointment, "Great demons or demon lords, you cane at me anytime."

    Great Demon Belial was stupefied by Jin Rou''s remarks and said, "Audacious!"

    "Shut your mouth. Kneel." Jin Rou''s tone was colder than the coldest ice.

    "Thump!" All of a sudden, an unknown force pushed the great demon on his knees. The force was greater than carrying two worlds at once.

    "How?" Great Demon Belial was surprised. It was the first time he felt this power. Even Great Demon Baal couldn''t make him feel this way! It was like a monster of the old era, umtedrge amounts of power of the world and it was ready to destroy everything. The feeling was suffocating enough to make him helpless.

    "For a great demon, you are not that bad." Jin Rou said, "Butpared to the others, you farck so many things."

    Jin Rou circled around the kneeling great demon and said, "Before I kill you, let me tell you something."

    "You will dare to kill me?" Albeit afraid, Great Demon Belial still managed to say at an aggressive tone. He also ordered the army hiding in the shadows to stay still and wait for his orders.

    "No one is threatening enough for me not to dare kill." Jin Rou smiled. He looked like a devil who enjoyed seeing his prey suffer and said, "I am the strongest. Even your Great Demon Baal will be below my feet."

    "Presumptuous! To say such things, you deserve many deaths!" Great Demon Belial took pride in Great Demon Baal. He was the pride and tower that Belial wanted to climb over. So no one should dare to mock his tower.

    "p!" Jin Rou pped the great demon with might which made the great demon''s teeth fall off to the ground. He looked coldly at him and said, "For a weakling of a great demon, you sure talk too much. Next time that you speak things without permission, you will be dead."

    Great Demon Belial closed his mouth shut. He knew that Jin Rou wasn''t kidding and would actually kill him if he pushed his luck. His only chance was the formation he tasked the demon army by the shadows.

    "Zacharite, this demon has debt to be paid on you, right?" Jin Rou activated his chains and binded the great demon, "Now, you can do what you want with him."

    "No! What the heck are you doing? Untie me!" The great demon tried to break these chains but even after using all his strength, it was rendered useless. The fear he was feeling was gettingrger andrger in his chest.

    "I''m just giving you a chance to pay your debt." Jin Rou smirked. He looked like sadist right now who enjoyed seeing people suffer like this.

 Chapter 559 - Death

    Zacharite could feel his blood flowing vigorously. He always hated Great Demon Belial for making things difficult for him. He was also the reason why he was exiled in the past. And now, he could collect this debt that he had been waiting for so long.

    "I never have expected to see you in this state soon, Belial." Zacharite was slowly walking towards the great demon and said, "You used to bully me in the past knowing you have a higher position, but now, you''ll be the one receiving suffering."

    "If you hurt me, the other great demons will immediately know it and you will probably targeted for the rest of your life." Great Demon Belial said with a serious expression, "Think about it, you have already your life even as an exiled and you might survive. But if you cross the line and hurt me, you will be chased to the ends of the world."

    The great demon was right. There was aw that protect great demons. So up until to this date, only a few dared to hurt them.

    "I don''t care about the protection the Great Hell can give you." Zacharite was now in front of Great Demon Belial and smirked, "And for your information, I''m not going to hurt you. I''m going to kill you."

    "p! p! p!" Zacharite gave the great demon three solid ps in the face. Although it didn''t hurt, it was humiliating to be pped like this.

    "Bastard!" Great Demon Belial was stumped. He didn''t expect that he would receive a humiliating p from a lowly demon, "You actually dare to do this! You''re dead!"

    "p! p! p!" Zacharite gave him a series of ps again and said, "You''re so noisy. Even you shout many times, no one is going for your rescue."

    Zacharite continued pping the great demon until thetter''s face deformed. Each p was getting stronger so this result was inevitable.

    "You look good when your face is crumpled like this." Zacharite mocked the great demon who was helpless against these humiliating attacks.

    "I''m going to kill you and drink your blood. I will eat your innards right on your face, alive." Great Demon Belial was utterly angered. He knew he was being toyed by Zacharite but the binds were very strong that even with his strength, he couldn''t break it off.

    "Only if you have the chance, though." Zacharite smiled, "Very well. ytime is over, let''s get to the main event."

    Then, a dark rod appeared out of his hand. It was made with chaos energy that had been refined for countless of years.

    "Pierce!" Next, Zacharite stabbed the rod to the great demon''s chest, where the vital point was located.

    "Ahhh!" Great Demon Belial screamed in pain this time. He was horrified as Zacharite was actually trying to kill him for real, "Stop this bastard! If you want to live longer, stop this!"

    "I told you, right?" Zacharite whispered in his ears, "No matter what, you''re going to die here. And I''ll make sure that you die from suffering so much first."

    He pierced the point where the vital part was, but avoided it in order to keep Great Demon Belial alive during the process. Usually, this method was used against demons who rebeled against them. It was an excruciating pain until you die.

    "You have gone mad!" The great demon no longer had his arrogant and prideful being. He was now cowering in fear as he felt the bone shattering pain in all parts of his body, "Stop this, please! I beg you!"

    Zacharite smirked, "Your mentality isn''t that strong. How shameful. It''s just starting and you are already begging me to stop? If Baal sees this, he will be greatly disappointed in you."

    The great demon opened his mouth but no voice came out. He was speechless by what the other party said.

    "Now, time to take it to the next level." Zacharite moved the dark rod sideways nearing the vital spot. Upon this movement, it granted more pain than the previous.

    "Ahhhhhh! Fuck!" Great Demon Belial couldn''t help but curse because of this pain, "Even if I die here, I''ll make sure you will have the most painful death of your life!"

    "That''s no problem. I have lived long anyways so I don''t mind dying." Zachariteughed softly, "But how about you? You are still young yet you will die now. How unfortunate."

    The great demon wanted to say something but Zacharite sealed off his mouth and said, "Now for the best part. You will die in extreme pain without screaming, isn''t that great?"

    This time, the great demon revealed a really terrified and absolute expression. He felt like the world was haunting him, and the souls of those who killed in the past were here, pulling him to the underworld.

    "Now, die for me." Zacharite said this and moved the dark rod towards where the exact vital point was.

    Then, ck blood sshed like a fountain. The great demon bled in all holes he had in his body. In fact, even in the eyes, blood came out.

    He wanted to curse the demon for treating him like this. He wanted to, but his mouth was sealed so he could look at Zacharite with hatred.

    Eventually, he died because of too much blood loss and being injured in a vital spot. Just like that''s, one great demon was killed.

    "Are you satisfied?" Jin Rou asked. He was watching the entire process of how Zacharite dealt with the great demon.

    "Yes. This is only possible because of Your Majesty''s grace." Zacharite knelt in front of Jin Rou and kowtowed, "Thank you."

    It was filled with sincere tone as if he was talking to a family member.

    Jin Rou smiled and epted the gesture, "Get up. For sure, the other great demons have already known Belial''s death, so we need to ascend to Level 2 Hell."

    Zacharite nodded, "Yes, but I''ll be taking all of this great demon''s treasures first as it might help us in the next way."

    Jin Rou nodded. The great demon''s treasures were surely powerful so it would be a waste not to get it after killing him.

 Chapter 560 - Level 2 Hell

    In the highest realm of Great Hell, Great Demon Baal opened his eyes and the stars collided all of a sudden. His expression was angered as he said, "Belial has died. Those people, they''re truly something."

    He trusted Great Demon Belial''s skills since he was the one who taught him everything. In fact, Baal invested in Belial so much that he treated thetter his own son.

    But now, Belial was just killed and all of the resources Baal spent on him went down the drain. He couldn''t help but bleed a bit. After all, the resources spent weren''t a joke.

    "They are adamant in offending me, fine." Baal''s eyes turned dark and the moon lost its shine. The stars aligned in resignation and dared not to spark brightly. The chaos above him was circling as if a torrent of catastrophic waves were about toe, "I will make sure that they will suffer more than they deserve."

    "Paimon." Baal called someome from the shadows, "I know you''re hiding there. So just show yourself. It''s useless."

    "Haha, right. I cannot hide in your eyes." Suddenly, a beautiful woman with devilish beauty appeared. She was wearing a ck robe thatplemented her red hair, "I''m about to surprise you, but nah."

    Great Demon Paimon. She was the second strongest demon in Great Hell and only Baal could defeat her. Furthermore, she was said to be the most beautiful demon that could shy all living things in the world. If you look at her, you might mistake her for being an innocent woman. But note that she was a sadist and merciless.

    "I''m not in the mood for games, Paimon." Baal took a deep breath, "Belial was killed and I''m helpless against it."

    "Well, I heard you a while ago." Paimon didn''t show reservation and sat on a chair, "That Zacharite, he is something else now."

    "It''s not him." Baal said seriously, "It was the young man he is with. I''m sure of that."

    "That young man with such a low cultivation?" Paimon was there observing the fight from afar so she could determine the realm Jin Rou attained, "There is a possibility, yes."

    Upon thinking about it more, what she saw was likely what Baal said.

    "Zacharite has already reached the maximum of his talent. Even if you let him use treasures and whatnot to be stronger, it''s impossible." Baal said, "On the other hand, Belial is an Origin-level that those from Lower Immortal couldn''tpete against. He has so much talent to use yet. So it should be impossible for Zacharite to kill Belial."

    "So that was the case." Paimon pondered it for a bit, "So this young man can be a threat to us here in Great Hell, right?"

    Just think about it, a young man in a great demon level appeared here in Great Hell and they didn''t know what was his purpose. They would normally see him as a threat.

    "Yes, he is a threat the needs to be eliminated nevertheless." Baal said. He was sure that he could unveil the mysteries covering that young man, "Paimon, I want you and Asmodeus to go to the Level 2 Hell and confront them."

    "With Asmodeus?" Paimon was surprised. Baal never let the great demons work in partners. But now, he was willing to do this. That young man must be a truly threat that even the strongest demon named Baal was wary of him. In the end, albeit wanted to decline, she still agreed, "Okay, I''m going to Asmodeus about this."

    Great Demon Asmodeus was the rank third in the rankings of Great Demons. So basically speaking, he was the third strongest of all.

    Baal knew that sending weaker great demons would only serve as a fodder to that young man so he decided to send the two strongest great demons under hismand. He was really thinking highly of the enemy.

    "Paimon, remember to control Asmodeus when he bes mad. I want you to capture that young man alive. About Zacharite, I don''t care if you kill him immediately." Baal warned. He wanted to know the secrets of the young man. He could feel that the mysteries would help him grow stronger and stronger.

    "Okay okay." Paimon sighed. Now, she had to capture him alive and that would be harder than killing him. After all, she was partnered with a madman named Asmodeus.

    Baal looked at the distant dark sky and studied it. He could see it, the Great Hell would rain blood. Only, he didn''t know whose blood it was.

    ---

    "So this is the Level 2 Hell." Jin Roumented as they arrived in their second destination. Compared to Level 1 Hell, this ce was so much better. With the thick chaos dao here, any demons could easily cultivate.

    Jin Rou could see a natural ce. It was like a world of humans if you''re not going to mind the dark sky filled with asional thunders.

    "Level 2 Hell is the home of some great demons. For sure, one of them wille for us since we killed Belial." Zacharite knew how important Belial was to the group.

    "Let theme. I''m itching for more of blood of great demons, anyways." Jin Rou smirked, "But we have no time to linger here in Level 2 Hell, where is the portal towards the Level 3 Hell here?"

    "It''s still far away from here." Zacharite wryly smiled, "It is located in the deepest sea of Level 2, the Dying Waves Sea."

    "Dying Waves Sea? That''s a pretty dramatic name for a sea." Jin Rouughed softly.

    "Yes, it is named by Baal since it was the result of killing the oldest Poseidon who attacked the Great Hell in attempt to save his daughter." Zacharite said, "Rumors stated that Baal used the Poseidon''s blood to make that sea. It was cruel and merciless."

    "Baal is such a monster." Jin Rou could imagine what transpired in that era and smiled, "I can''t wait to fight him."

    The stronger the opponent, the stronger Jin Rou''s desire were. He was the type to want to ovee hurdles by stomping them badly. He couldn''t wait to stomp Baal below his feet.

 Chapter 561 - Absolute Market

    Absolute. This was the best market that you could find in Great Hell. It was only the powerhouse that could get in and out of this ce. Legends stated that it was founded by the Immortal who created the world. However, no one could prove these words and remained a legend. Of course, it wasn''t just that. There were many versions of it tooing from the word of mouth.

    Right now, Jin Rou and his demonpanion was here. Thetter suggested to visit this ce first thinking the young master might like something here.

    "Your Majesty, this is Absolute. This ce is so vast that we cannot travel the whole ce even after many days. You can trust the items beings sold here since the market has the highest approval ratings of the masses." Zacharite said and smiled, "Although this isn''t the main branch, maybe you can fancy some items here."

    Jin Rou was looking side by side to check the items being sold. Unlike a normal market where it was buzzling with energy, Absolute was trained to have mimimum voice to silence during transactions. So the ce wasn''t lively. Nevertheless, the items here were still top notch.

    Jin Rou nodded his head and gave his approval, "Indeed, so far I have seen authentic items, not imitations."

    He could see whether an item was a copy or not, and this ability had been with him since childhood.

    Zachariteughed, "Yes, Your Majesty. It is a crime to sell fake items here and the punishment is death. In the past, many tried this and eventually died in front of the public. It was humiliating and despairing at the same time."

    "It''s obvious. This seems to be a sacred ce. Fakes have no ce here." Jin Rou could feel the light aura of this ce. Though it was being managed by demons, he could see that the foundation of the ce was light affinity which was a bit strange.

    "Where is the main branch of Absolute?" Jin Rou asked out of curiosity while looking for items.

    "It is based outside of Great Hell, in the Upper Immortal." Zacharite said, "Legends have said that it was created by the Immortal who created this world. I don''t know. Just a in rumor with no basis at all."

    The market has been here since time immemorial. So it was natural that people would assume that it was made by the Immortal itself.

    Jin Rou only smiled in response. He could confirm that this wasn''t established by the creator. At the very least, it must be one of the guardians it situated here.

    He kept on strolling on and through the market, trying to find anything valuable. It took more than an hour to stop by a normal stall. His eyes were locked on the wooden sword that looked old and worn down.

    "How much for this sword?" Jin Rou showed great interest in this sword.

    This confused Zacharite. The sword was only a normal wooden one and it was a question if it could even cut. Nevertheless, he didn''t interfere Jin Rou and watch by the sidelines.

    The old vendor looked at Jin Rou seemed to be seizing him up before answering, "Esteemed Customer, this wooden sword is an heirloom passed down generations after generations of our family. This is priceless. You can select items here, if you want."

    It looked like the old vendor didn''t think that someone could actually see what the sword was. He merely put it there for a disy.

    "Everything has their price, you just need to say it." Jin Rou smiled. He was adamant on getting this wooden sword and said, "This sword has a great affinity with me, so it is very suitable for my training."

    The old vendor almost spat out blood in frustration. He just said that this was an heirloom passed generations after generations and the other party dared to buy this only to help him during training? His voice turned cold and directly said, "It isn''t up for sale and will never be. If you won''t buy anything, please leave."

    Jin Rou smiled after hearing this response. It was natural. After all, it might be truly a heirloom of their family. However, Jin Rou couldn''t just give up yet and wanted to shake this old vendor, "I see, you don''t n on selling it to me. You know, I''m constantly wondering what will happen if a member of the human race is here in Great Hell disguising as a Absolute vendor."

    The old vendor was shaken and looked at Jin Rou with widened eyes. He couldn''t help but show a terrified expression as if he saw a monster.

    Bingo. Jin Rou smirked. In actuality, he was just randomly guessing but didn''t expect that it would be right. He prepared so many assumptions but it was rendered useless now.

    "Who are you?" The old vendor was very sure that his disguise couldn''t be seen. Everyone would see him as a demon, a part of this race. But, this young man could see him through.

    "Just a mere passerby." Jin Rou chuckled, "Now, it''s not like I''m threatening you. But you should be flexible and smart of what to do. Remember, everything will go down the drain if you are discovered here."

    "Why do you want the wooden sword that much?" The old vendor gritted his teeth. He couldn''t understand, "If I am not mistaken, the sword cannot be suited for you. After all, this has the power of Wood while you might have a light affinity."

    Jin Rou smiled. Although the other party wasn''t wrong, he wasn''t correct either. Nevertheless, he didn''t divulge his reason and answered, "Because I want it. Don''t worry, I will be buying that so you will not be on a serious short end."

    Seeing that the other party was pushing it, the old vendor took a deep breath and said, "Fine. However, I won''t trade this for dao coins. I want an item in exchange for this. How about it?"

 Chapter 562 - Successful Transaction

    An item. Jin Rou smiled, "I see. In actuality, I don''t have any dao coins in my pouch so trading items might be good."

    The old vendor looked bewildered. Judging by the appearance of this young man, he was a pretty reach young master of a distinguished family. Only, he appeared like a human. This was the Great Hell, so how was he supposed to be here? Well, it wasn''t like he could talk about it anyway.

    Jin Rou was pondering what item he should trade with him. He was studying the old vendor''s affinity and dao to see what would perfectly fit him and he couldn''t able to deny.

    Finally, after a few enumerations. Jin Rou smiled again and said, "I''ll trade this item with you."

    Next, he showed a doll. It was very ancient as time. The doll was wearing a ck dress and it looked very ominous. Nevertheless, if one observed carefully they could see the overwhelming power of it.

    The old vendor studied it very well and was stunned instantly, "This doll..."

    "Yes, you have very good eyes to see it." Jin Rou smiled and said, "It is what you think it is. With this doll, your cultivation will be more stable and if you''re extremely lucky, you will improve and get stronger. Remember, with your power level, it is very hard to increase it knowing you have maximized your talents already."

    The ancient doll was taken by Jin Rou during his trip to the EmperorˇŻs Tomb of Redboa Ancient Emperor. Even the emperor himself didn''t know the actual value of this. Only Jin Rou knew it.

    "Well," The old vendor was hesitating, "Although it can bring me great benefits, it can also cause me a great disaster. In fact, even my background can be affected as well. It is a double-edged sword with the sharper tip pointing at me."

    "All risks have their corresponding wins and losses." Jin Rou exined, "Just like I said, it is very difficult attaining more power with your power level. Risking using the ancient doll is worthy. You have already live long enough to be called a living fossil, after all."

    The oldest vendor was considering Jin Rou''s words. He was right. He couldn''t be stronger if he''s afraid of the risks. Although this ancient doll was scary, he was at least confident of subduing if things gone wrong.

    On the other hand, Jin Rou had the ability to make sure that the old vendor could reap great benefits. But he was opposed to this notion since he thought that the wooden sword didn''t worth that much for him to expend valuable resources.

    "Okay." After so much time considering things, the old vendor sighed and agreed, "I''ll trade this wooden sword to your ancient doll."

    Jin Rou chuckled, "Yes, that''s a good choice."

    In the end, the old vendor gave in to the temptation of power over the wooden sword. Well, it wasn''t like the former had a choice anyway. Jin Rou would get the sword one way or another if the other party pushed his luck further.

    Afterwards, Jin Rou gave the ancient doll to the old vendor and thetter gave the wooden sword.

    "Good trade." Jin Rou observed the wooden sword with elegance. He was very satisfied of its hidden features and said, "This will be greatly suited for her."

    Zacharite heard the word ''her'' and thought something. But he didn''t dare to outright say it.

    After having the transaction with the old vendor, Jin Rou and Zacharite continued strolling in the market. But this time, Jin Rou didn''t buy anything. The demon saw many great treasures during the stroll, but it seemed that Jin Rou wasn''t a bit interested in it.

    "There are a few treasures here, you should pick one. I will buy it for you." Jin Rou casually said, "I have so many items here to exchange with and it''s pretty useless to me, so just pick one."

    It''s not like Jin Rou was being generous here. It was because he appreciated Zacharite''s efforts. It was pretty clear as day that he was trying his best to amodate Jin Rou''s satisfaction. Whether whatever would be the result of thispanionship, this fact remained as is.

    "I''m satisfied with what I have, Your Majesty." Zacharite declined the offer, "But I thank you for your grace."

    Jin Rou nodded in response. If the other party didn''t like it, he would naturally not push it.

    They spent the whole day strolling the vast Absolute market yet Jin Rou didn''t find any worthy thing again like the wooden sword. However, he found things just a bit lesser than the sword. Nevertheless, he didn''t bother getting them.

    "Absolute is really vast. We have spent the day yet we have yet to cover 1/4 of the whole ce." Jin Rou was in amazement, "This branch is already this vast, how about the main branch in the Upper Realm?"

    Jin Rou took note of this. After finding Schwal Coffin, he would go to the Absolute main branch and explore it.

    "I want to explore the market more, but I can''t spend more time like this." Jin Rou sighed. It was a rare opportunity to find legitimate treasures in one ce. But he needed to prioritize finding Schwal Coffin first.

    "We will immediately set off towards our destination. We cannot have any stop further." Jin Rou said.

    "As you wish, Your Majesty." Zacharite bowed his head.

    "But before we can take a rest for tonight, I have to go somewhere first." Jin Rou stood up and said, "You stay here and guard this tree. It is very precious to me, so you have to guard with all your life."

    Currently, they weren''t staying in an in. Rather, Jin Rou pulled up one of his treasured trees in the void and made it their resting ce. It was veryfortable there and it had a very sturdy defense.

    Zacharite didn''t know where Jin Rou would go. But he still nodded and said, "Understood, Your Majesty."

    He wasn''t in the ce to ask, so though curious, he let it up to his imagination.

 Chapter 563 - Demon Queen Tharis

    ?Jin Rou passed through different dimensions by a single step and after a minute or so, he arrived at his destination. It was a mountain peak far away from Jin Rou''s origin. If one would look it normally, the peak was nothing but a sort of ordinary. However, if you could feel the inner energy of the ce, you could see how great this mountain peak was.

    Anyway, that was not the point why Jin Rou was here.

    "Show yourself. I know you have been watching for so long now." Jin Rou spoke as if he was talking to the wind, "Let''s save the trouble of messing around. I know where to find you, exactly."

    It was silence for a moment before the space cracked and revealed a beautiful entity that could shy all of the living beings. Even though she was part of the demon race, it couldn''t hide her beauty that toppled the whole realm.

    Jin Rou observed her from head to toe, but there was no trace of expression in his eyes. Only cold eyes as if he was looking at an enemy.

    "Fret not, I am not your enemy." The beautify voice of the demon suddenly reverberated in the entire mountain peak, "I know that I cannot be a match against you, so I won''t do anything funny."

    If a demon could hear this, he would probably be stumped. This existence was one of the most important figures of Great Hell. One step was equal to a thousand steps to her. Not just that, she was also a powerful being that only a few could contend against.

    "If you aren''t my enemy, why have you been watching me?" Jin Rou asked, "You even tried to pierce through my fog to discover mysteries, and you''re telling me you aren''t an enemy?"

    The other party was surprised andughed. She showed great elegance even whenughing and said, "First, let me introduce myself. I am called Demon Queen Tharis Insignia. I am one of the Insignia Royal Family of Great Hell."

    Jin Rou showed a bit of surprise. He never heard about a royal family here in Great Hell. Nevertheless, he knew that the other party wasn''t bluffing or anything. After all, he could detect whether a person was lying or not.

    "For sure, you may have not been informed that there is a Royal Family here." Demon Queen Tharis could understand his expression and said, "It''s okay. The Great Demons Camp has been suppressing us for so long now, so it''s natural not to know us."

    She paused for a moment and continued, "Generally, Insignia should be the ones leading and dictating the Great Hell. We have been doing it generations after generations and this realm had done well during our dictatorship. However, it ended when the Great Demons, under the leadership of Baal, overthrew our reign."

    "A coup d''etat?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Yes." Demon Queen Tharis sighed, "Baal has been eyeing for the throne for so long now. It''s just that he still had not enough resources in the past. But it was different when he jad overthrown our Royal Family."

    "If you use a royal decree and suppressed Baal from the start, this wouldn''t have happened." Jin Rou stated.

    Indeed, if the royal family kept Great Demon Baal in check a long time ago, things must not have gone awry like this. After all, the great demon had yet to fully have the resources he needed for the coup. It would be easy as eating to suppress him even if he was the strongest being here.

    "If we did that, Baal will be weakened and the moral of the great demons will decrease drastically. They treat Baal as their one true leader and he is irreceable. If we did that to him, we might have faced a full retaliation of the great demons. We are no match against them, even I am not capable of contending against all of them." Demon Queen Tharis smiled wryly. She was remembering some bitter pasts and said.

    "But still, it happened." Jin Rou said, "One way or another, they will retaliate. It was only a matter of time. Your poor decision made it into this way."

    Jin Rou didn''t sugarcoat any words and said, "Your royal family must be a bunch of ipetent beings that even a great demon could overthrow you."

    The Royal Family should have been the one dictating the great demons as they were branded as tools for the war. However, it wasn''t what''s happening right now. Instead, the royal family was in the leash.

    The queen didn''tment on this. But her silence was already understood.

    Jin Rou knew that scolding the demon queen wouldn''t do anything good and it''d just bea waste of time. He then spoke again, "I now understand why you are. You want my help regarding stopping, suppressing, or killing Baal right?"

    The demon queen hesitated for a moment before saying, "No need to kill him. We still need him here. He is irreceable, even for us. You just need to seal his power for the meantime so that we can tame him."

    Jin Rou sneered inside and thought that taming that great demon would be another big risk and it was idiotic. But, he didn''t care about their personal matters and said, "Okay, so what will I get in return? Surely, you don''t think I will do a favor for you for free?"

    "Yes, I am fully aware." Demon Queen Tharis said. She didn''t know why but she could feel a great pressure every time she look at Jin Rou, "I have a vital information that might help you. It is regarding a person from an unknown Treasure n."

    Jin Rou''s eyes suddenly had a sh of fierceness and the temperature got cold, "You have researched very well."

    Jin Rou didn''t even say to anyone about a person of a Treasure n to anyone here. Yet, this queen could deduce it like this. Her wits must be very terrifying. Anyway, since it''s an information that might be regarding Schwal Coffin, he''d hear it out.

 Chapter 564 - Schwal Coffins Whereabouts

    "Okay, let''s hear it out." Jin Rou said as he walked past the demon queen, "What is this information you have there?"

    Demon Queen Tharis trembled. She made the right gamble yed the right cards. Now, the other party was interested so it was time to show off her abilities. After all, she knew that the young man in front of her could easily kill her and the Insignia Royal Family couldn''t do anything about it.

    "I have gone to the Upper Immortal two weeks ago now, and I have heard rumors about a Treasure person appearing out of the blue. In Upper Immortal, Treasure beings are very rare and precious. So it created a huge upheaval there." Demon Queen Tharis carefully narrated what she knew.

    It turned out that after the unknown treasure being appeared above, many sects and ns tried to rope in the person and tried to tempt it with so many benefits that one couldn''t get in a lifetime. However, the treasure declined all of this and earned the rage and hatred of the masses, leading to everyone trying to hunt it down. Of course, the Demon Queen Tharis also had some thoughts about this and in fact nned to capture it too. Fortunately, she was called back in Great Hell and wasn''t able to execute the n.

    "Tell me the features of this treasure person." Jin Rou said with a serious tone.

    "They said that it''s a girl, and has a very beautiful golden hair that shines through the thousand horizons. She''s very beautiful too, enough to contend against the most beautiful suns and moons of the Upper Immortal." Demon Queen Tharis said as she tried to remember everything very well, "But it''s said that she got quite a temper that''s why she offended so many people."

    "That silly girl." Jin Rou sighed. He confirmed that it must be really Schwal Coffin, since everything matched, "Is she still alive?"

    "Probably." The demon queen answered, "She is currently hiding somewhere in the Abandoned and Cursed Land, ording to my intel. It''s just that we don''t know exactly where there."

    "How did you know about this?" Jin Rou was a bit impressed, "You must have expended so many resources to gather this kind of information."

    "Well, perhaps." The demon queen smiled wryly. It was true that she bled so many resources in finding that kind of crucial information. Luckily, she hit the right spot or else everything would go down the drain.

    Jin Rou observed the queen for a moment before saying, "Alright, I''ll help you seal Baal''s power."

    Truth be told, the information he got wasn''t enough for him to guarantee his help. After all, if he really wanted to, he could find Schwal faster than anyone. It''s just that it''s too much of a trouble and expend of energy. Anyway, he could see the other party''s sincerity regarding this matter and decided to lend a hand. It was just sealing a great demon, not a big deal for him.

    Hearing this, Demon Queen Tharis was ted inside but didn''t dare to show it outwards. She bowed and said, "Thank you for your grace."

    She wasn''t used to bowing to anyone, not even for the great demons. However, she did it this time because she felt it was appropriate to do this.

    "Rise." Jin Rou told. He epted the gesture and smiled, "That Baal, he will surelye for me one of these days. And by that time, I will fulfill my end."

    "No, he won''t appear just yet. I have received a confirmed information that Baal has sent Great Demon Paimon and Great Demon Asmodeus to capture you." The queen''s intel was truly terrifying that she found this out. Remember, Baal didn''t create major moves and have always remained lowkey yet it was still known by the Demon Queen herself.

    Jin Rou was getting more impressed of the queen, "You have prepared well. That''smendable."

    It turned out that the queen had so many cards to y if ever the information regarding the treasuredy wasn''t enough. As a matter of fact, there were still some information the queen had that had yet to be disclosed.

    "As the Demon Queen, I have to do at least this." The queen remained humble, "What should I call you?"

    It had been bothering her for a long time now of how to call Jin Rou. After all, it would be inappropriate if she called him Your Majesty knowing she had that honorable title for herself. Of course, she wouldn''t dare to call herself that in front of Jin Rou.

    "Just call me Young Master." Jin Rou smiled, "I''m still young and vigorous. I cannot be called anything that will make me old."

    "Right, Young Master." The demon queen nodded. She didn''t dare to question Jin Rou''s words, "Then I''ll be off now since this has been settled. There''s a war under the table happening in our family so I have to be there to pacify them."

    Jin Rou chuckled. It was always like this. Royal bloods fighting one another wasn''t abnormal. Just like what happened in the Prime Family. It''s always a war and infighting for the inheritance and power. Jin Rou was very lucky to have a normal family and though he was of a royal blood, he didn''t have anyone topete with. His father had no concubines either so he was truly fortunate.

    "Go, I hope you settle your feuds in your family. It''s not good fighting against each other for measly benefits and authority." Jin Rou tried to give the queen an advice. It would be absurd if anyone heard this. Just think about it, a young man was giving a piece of his mind to the Demon Queen?

    "I understand. I''ll keep your words in my mind." Nevertheless, the queen understood Jin Rou''s intention and engrave the words deeply. She would try her best to stop the feuds between their royal family members.

    And afterwards, she disappeared. It was like the demon queen wasn''t there from the beginning.

 Chapter 565 - Talk

    Jin Rou came back to the ce and saw that the tree was well and taken care of. He apuded Zacharite for following strictly his orders but he didn''t voice it out.

    "Young Master, you''re back." Zacharite rushed to wee him, "The tree has been swaying so many times and even want to uproot itself. Perhaps, it has thought that you have abandoned it."

    "Indeed." Jin Rou chuckled. The tree was still young so it couldn''t understand Jin Rou''snguage much. He caressed the tree and whispered sincerely, "I''m here, don''t be angry now."

    He took the tree out to nurture it further. The ce they were in right now was filled with chaos energy and it was beneficial to the baby tree.

    Zacharite wanted to open his mouth but hesitated to say it. In the end, he could only shut his mouth.

    Jin Rou understood what Zacharite was trying to mean and said, "I have gone to the ce where the eyes are following us."

    "Someone is following us?" Zacharite was shaken. He didn''t feel it or anything. If Jin Rou hadn''t told him, he wouldn''t believe it. Take note, he had very sharp senses, yet the perpetrator could still hid herself in him, "Is it an enemy?"

    "It''s natural that you cannot sense her. After all, she is way stronger than you." Jin Rou smiled, "She is called Demon Queen Tharis."

    "Her Highness!" Zacharite was further shakened. This title could make anyone tremble in fear and respect, "Why is she following us?"

    "She asked for a favor, to seal Great Demon Baal''s power for a while." Jin Rou exined, "It looks like there is a iing turbulence in the Great Hell."

    Zacharite was silent. He could vaguely understand why the demon queen wanted to seal the strongest great demon''s power. For so long now, Great Demon Baal has ruled the Great Hell and the Insignia Royal Family could only follow his orders. After all, it was absolute.

    The only thing was, how did the demon queen managed to find Jin Rou? Or say, did she know Jin Rou''s true capabilities that''s why Her Highness sought for his assistance?

    "Did you agree?" Zacharite asked.

    "I did." Jin Rou chuckled, "She is a bit interesting. At least, she''s smart enough not to antagonize me."

    True. In Jin Rou''s eyes, even Great Demon Baal could only be a main dish on the table. What more for the suppressed Insignia Royal Family? They couldn''t even be an appetizer or a soup for the meal.

    Zacharite agreed with Jin Rou. The demon queen was smart enough not to offend Jin Rou and even seek for his help, albeit quite a bold move, "The royal family must be in a dire straits now since the queen herself made a move."

    "Yes, I heard from her that there is an ongoing fights under the table." Jin Rou said, "Royal families are always like this. Infighting is never an abnormal things. Always seeking for power."

    "For royals, it''s what make them alive. The seek for power, greater power." Zacharite sighed andmented. Power was a privileged things for many, so many sought after it, "Sooner orter, the royal family will go down because of those stupid descendants."

    "That''s why Tharis made a move and asked for my assistance. She wants to weaken the great demons significantly and gain authority once again." Jin Rou said, "By this way, once the demon queen stabilized her position in the hierarchy, she could stop the issues within her family using her authority. But as of now, she is nothing but a demon queen in name with no authority of whatsoever."

    Zacharite nodded. He couldn''t agree more of Jin Rou''s words and was greatly amazed. To think that he managed to reach this conclusion just by what the demon queen told him briefly.

    "So, when are we going to Great Demon Baal?" Zacharite asked, "It''s on the Level Three Hell. We need to go to our destination to ascend."

    "Not yet. I heard that two Great Demons named Paimon and Asmodeus will being for us." Jin Rou smiled, "I''m waiting for them. And I feel like they wille very soon."

    "Great Demon Paimon and Great Demon Asmodeus!" Zacharite showed a face of horror, "They''re two dangerous individuals, Your Majesty. That Asmodeus is infamous for his sadistic nature and Paimon is the second strongest only below Baal!"

    "Even Great Demon Baal cannot do anything to me, less for those two. So calm down." Jin Rou could feel the creeping horror inside Zacharite and tried to console him, "With me here, you''re safe."

    Zacharite tried to calm himself down. But it''s impossible. Those two were on another levelpared to those who they faced. They were very strong and sturdy as if they were impregnable walls of Great Hell.

    "Being afraid will do nothing but stress you out." Jin Rou reminded the demon and said, "Instead of being scared, isn''t it time for you to face them with your head up high? Remember, the great demons were the reason why you are exiled in this ce."

    "But I am no match against them." Zacharite''s voice was filled with sadness and despair.

    "It''s not like I''m making you fight them. I''m going to do it, but don''t show them that you''re afraid of them." Jin Rou''s tone was getting sharper, "They can make use of it against you and it will be you who''ll suffer. If that''s the case, what was your revenge agenda for?"

    Zacharite crumple his fist and remembered the bitter past he experienced. His eyes turned bloodshot and his expression turned livid.

    Jin Rou smiled as his words were effective. He wanted to maneuver the potential of Zacharite to be stronger mentally. Although he already reached the maximum of his talent, his mentality could still be tempered. It might be useless though since the demon''s fate was already sealed. Nevertheless, Jin Rou didn''t want him to have any regrets.

    Jin Rou leaned on the tree, afterwards and closed his eyes. He hadn''t sleep for a while now and getting some would be great. Because tomorrow, something big was going to happen.

 Chapter 566 - Two Great Demons

    "Is this the ce?" A demon with handsome features said. He had a white hair which was very beautiful and enticing. He looked like a woman if you only nce at him. But if you carefully observed him, you could see the manly features. He was called Great Demon Asmodeus.

    "Yes, ording to the information I gathered, this is where he stays." Great Demon Paimon said with a serious tone, "I don''t know what kind of sorcery that man used but he is sure here, I know."

    Currently, they were at an unknown part of a forest. The information they had led them here.

    "Asmodeus, remember not to kill the human." Great Demon Paimon said with a grave tone, "We will only kill the demon with him."

    "Yeah, right. I understand." Great Demon Asmodeus said with impatience. Paimon had said so many times now that it was irritating in the ears.

    The duo was about to enter further when they felt a move in the space which rmed them greatly. They raised their defensive capabilities into its maximum point to ensure their safety.

    "You don''t have to be so guard up against me." Suddenly, a young man appeared out of nowhere. He was walking leisurely towards them as if he was in a park. Surely, this was Jin Rou.

    Great Demon Paimon creased her beautiful brows. To move into the space meant that that other party was an expert. She was full of caution when she said, "So you are the human who entered hell."

    "Perhaps. Are you looking for me?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "We want you toe with us peacefully so that no one will be hurt." Great Demon Paimon said, "Great Demon Baal wants to meet you and know you personally."

    "It''s like you will force abduct me if I decline." Jin Rou chuckled.

    "It will be like that if you''re hard headed." Great Demon Asmodeus said irritatingly. Two top great demons were in front of him yet he wasn''t showing any expression of being scared or intimidated?

    "If you have the ability to do so, sure force abduct me then." Jin Rou sneered, "I''m waiting."

    "So you will choose the hard way, huh?" Great Demon Asmodeus cracked his knuckles and smiled, "Very well, let''s see your capabilities. I''m itching for a fight anyway."

    Great Demon Paimon didn''t say anything. She was confident of Asmodeus'' strength so she wasn''t worried about him at all. In fact, she was more worrying if Asmodeus identally killed the human.

    "You won''t be enough." Jin Rou shook his head, "That demon girl with you, you and her should attack together. It''s boring if it''s only you."

    Great Demon Paimon''s eyes shed with killing intent. She was being underestimated and she didn''t like it.

    "For a human, you''re quite cocky." Great Demon Asmodeus didn''t take it light either. He was enraged and fused himself with the full power of the dao, "I''ll end you quickly."

    Great Demon Asmodeus'' body turned bleak ck and became muscr. It could be seen that his body was filled with vitality and strength.

    "Whoosh!" Then, he attacked with a lightning speed that couldn''t match. He left a trail and the dusting up because of his strength, "Die!"

    Great Demon Asmodeus threw a punch that could shatter the world. His strength was equal to the power of millions of armiesing for their deaths.

    "Petty punch." Jin Rou smirked and defended himself with a single finger. He then used a bit of his power to push the great demon to where he came, "A decent punch for someone but not to me. In my eyes, it''s just a soft punch with no power at all."

    Great Demon Asmodeus was shaken. His punch was filled with extreme power and yet it was called petty and soft? Great Demon Paimon wasn''t the same, either. She was full of disbelief of how did the human being managed to counter that type of attack.

    "Are you done?" Jin Rou asked, "If you are, I''ll be making my move, then."

    The two great demons didn''t dare to underestimate Jin Rou anymore and prepared themselves for the iing attack.

    "This is how a real punch should be." Jin Rou smiled and charged his arm backward to gain momentum. He activated the temporal time and space in a split second and threw it!

    "Boom!" He punched in a distance yet the two great demons could feel the power of the punch. They stumbled backwards for several steps and eventually stopped with most of their defensive treasures broken.

    "This power..." Great Demon Paimon revealed a grave expression and said, "We aren''t a match against him. We need to retreat and n."

    Great Demon Asmodeus also recognized this fact. That punch was truly devastating and lethal if not for their defensive treasures in their bodies. Remember, it''s just a single punch yet their treasures almost became depleted. It wasn''t a good sign.

    Great Demon Paimon was about to use her scroll to teleport but noticed that it''s not working. She pale from this and asked, "Why it isn''t working?"

    "Do you really think I will let you go when you enter this ce?" Jin Rou in a distance said with a smiling face, "Since you came, why don''t you stay forever?"

    "Human, don''t push it." Great Demon Asmodeus gritted his teeth, "We didn''t want your life, we just wanted you toe with us. I don''t think you need to do this."

    "You don''t want my life yet you used your full strength a while ago?" Jin Rouughed, "You''re taking me for a fool, that''s more of a reason not to let you go."

    "What do you want?" Great Demon Paimon stepped in. The situation was very unfavorable for them so they had to negotiate, "Let''s talk about it."

    "What I want is very simple." Jin Rou smiled, "I want your lives. It''s either you kill yourself or I kill you two. Simple as that, right?"

    Hearing this, the two great demons felt a creeping fear that they never had felt in their lives.

 Chapter 567 - No Match

    The two great demons knew that talking wouldn''t change anything. Thus, they released their full killing intent to threaten Jin Rou. Their intent was filled with malice and power as it killed so many innocents in the past.

    "In order to be a great demon, we need to kill ten million innocents to prove our worthiness." Paimon said like it wasn''t a big deal, "Plus those we killed during our reigns, it''s quite many now thus this thick killing intent."

    Anyone would be horrified if they hear this. Just imagine, killing ten million innocents just to qualify in a certain rank? That''s unimaginable to some or many.

    "Not that I care about it." Jin Rou smiled, "Even if you kill billions of people, you will never be a match against me. In my eyes, you two will just be two fishes on my chopping board. In fact, even your strongest great demon will fall into the same fate."

    "You talk big for a human." Paimon''s nerves were getting active and bulging, "You aren''t allowed to disrespect our leader!"

    "Boom!" The sun and earth shook as Paimon began to use her full strength. The space weren''t strong enough to maintain the void, leading to cracks all around the vicinity.

    Then, several big meteors appeared out of the cracked voids with unstoppable momentum. They had the power to carry about ten worlds each.

    Just think about it, these meteors were strong enough to destroy half of the entire Great Hell if Paimon desired it to.

    "You deserve a thousand death." Paimon''s eyes were sharp enough to destroy everything in the world if it had power.

    "Good skill but not enough." Jin Rou smiled as he moved his fingers ordingly. Then, the time and space in his territory became active and moved. They bypassed territories after territories until they reached the cracked void where the meteors originated.

    "Boom! Boom!" Jin Rou swiftly manipted the great space he had and interrupted the origin of the meteors, leading to the meteors bing unstable. After all, the cracked void was where the power of the meteors wereing from.

    Jin Rou didn''t want to give the two great demons a chance to retaliate by doing this. Anyway, all he needed was to take their lives and this would end. He wasn''t in the mood to y with them.

    "Not good!" Paimon could also feel the abnormalities of the meteors. She already aimed it to attack, yet it remained unmoving. She tried to pull the space off from Jin Rou''s grasp but it wasn''t working, "You! Release my space right now."

    Usually, Paimon was a level headed demon who never lost herposure. However, what Jin Rou did was beyond her imaginations that she lost her cool and became like this. She used to know that she was the second strongest and she took pride on it. But now, being so helpless against a human, it was a big damage to her.

    "You have no right tomand me, demon." Jin Rou smiled as he walked over to Asmodeus who was frozen on the spot from fear, "I thought that the top demons will be strong enough to be my appetizer. It looks like I expected too much."

    Asmodeus was shaking in fear the moment he looked into Jin Rou''s eyes a moment ago. It was an abyss filled with a monster that even the ancestors of Great Hell wouldn''t be able to defeat. This was the type of existence whomanded reverence from all races, be it the weakest or the strongest.

    "You look fierce a while ago. Yet look at you now, you look like a scared cat waiting for the right time to escape." Jin Rou smirked while watching Asmodeus. He just the great demon see a very good visuals via telepathy and didn''t expect that it would work this much.

    Seeing this advantageous development, Jin Rou changed his mind and decided to y with them for a few minutes. He softly whispered too Asmodeus, "Do you want to live?"

    "I want to live!" Asmodeus didn''t hesitate to answer. Paimon could hear it clearly and didn''t understand what was Jin Rou''s intention by doing this.

    Jin Rou sneered. He was right. This type of demon was something that would do everything to survive, even if he sacrificed anyone.

    "If you want to live, you have to kill that great demon girl." Jin Rou said, "You have to take a life in order to preserve your life. Isn''t that a fair deal?"

    Paimon was shaken and immediately shook her head, "Asmodeus, don''t be an idiot to fall for his tricks! He''s just ying with you. Even if you kill me, he will still kill you!"

    Paimon needed to convince Asmodeus as she was greatly weakened from her skill being interrupted. She used all of her power to use the Origin Void to boost the meteors only to go down the drain.

    "Who told you that nonsense? I''m not lying. I will spare you if you kill yourpanion. Easy, isn''t it?" Jin Rou was still smiling, "Or you can die with her together. It''s not a bad choice, too. What do you think?"

    Asmodeus stood up and took a deep breath. He equipped his Hell Axe, one of the hell-grade treasures of this ce, and looked at Paimon with killing intent. He already made up his mind and was willing to take this risk to live.

    Jin Rou wasn''t wrong. Asmodeus was a petty demon who would do anything, even killing hisrade, to survive. This type of demon was easy to control.

    "You''re insane! You''re actually believing his bullshit?" Paimon was enraged. This Asmodeus was dumb enough to believe the other party just like that. What kind of brain he had?, "If you want a fight, then bring it. But I''m telling you, you won''t be spared even if you kill me."

    "I''ll know it after killing you." Asmodeus had no choice either. They weren''t strong enough to stand against Jin Rou even if theybined their powers, so this desperate attempt was understandable in his part, albeit petty.

 Chapter 568 - Asmodeus VS. Paimon

    Jin Rouughed heartily and said to Asmodeus, "Kill her now. If you prolong this, I might change my mind."

    His voice was filled with threat and authority. He was making sure that the other party would follow his orders without hesitation. After all, the fun would end if it wasn''t the case.

    Asmodeus could feel a chill running down his spine after hearing Jin Rou''s words. In his mind, Jin Rou was a killer who would not bat an eye killing the likes of them.

    "Paimon, I''m sorry but I have to do this." Asmodeus took a deep breath and dashed forward to Paimon, swinging his Hell Axe with a powerful momentum.

    "Boom!" Paimon managed to defend herself from Asmodeus'' attack by using her Demon Hell Sword. It was one of the strongest weapons that ever existed in this ce so it was obvious that it could be on par with the Jell Axe.

    Paimon gritted her teeth and shouted,"To the death, then!"

    She knew that she couldn''t convince Asmodeus anymore so she had no choice but to kill him.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The two great demons turned into ck lights and shed against each other, illuminating the world with their brilliance. The power of the two great demons made the Great Hell tremble in fear. It was like an imminent catastrophe wasing.

    "Activate!" Asmodeus couldn''t believe that even after being exhausted, Paimon could still fight him head on. Take note, she had just used her power to crack the void a while ago.

    Afterwards, the Hell Axe''s appearance changed. From being ck, it turned bloody red with demonic symbols all around.

    "Again!" Asmodeus shouted and initiated the attack. He now looked like a death goding for Paimon''s head.

    "Argh!" Paimon tried to deflect the attack made by Asmodeus, but the power of the swing was ten times greater than the previous. The demonic symbols boosted Asmodeus'' attack power so it was understandable that she couldn''t withstand it. Furthermore, she was already exhausted before the fight even begins.

    "Break!" Albeit tired, Paimon refused to give up and used her remaining strength to create a small crack in the void once again.

    "You''re trying to pull off the same trick again. Not a chance!" Asmodeus knew how terrifying this skill of Paimon was, so he needed to stop it no matter what.

    "Toote." Paimon sneered and the void cracked. It then released a phoenix filled with blue fire around its body.

    "Screech!" The Void of Imagination. This was the ace card of Paimon that she only use for desperate situations. Once she was sessful in cracking the void, she could make her consciousness enter it and run her imagination, and it would be reality. Of course, there were prerequisites to meet first before it became sessful.

    "Thump! Thump!" Paimon knelt down on the ground due to her legs turning very weak. Cracking the void used all of her strength and she could barely breathe. Now, everything would depend on this technique.

    "Screech!" The Bluefire Phoenix screamed as it descended down to Asmodeus together with its tsunami-like torrents of blue fire. It was like it was aiming to devour everything.

    "As if I''d let you!" Asmodeus shouted at the top of his lungs and activated all his defensive treasures to protect him. He also chanted demonic chants to boost his Hell Axe''s power. Now, both his offense and defense were in its maximum state.

    "Bring it!" Asmodeus gritted his teeth and received the Bluefire Phoenix''s attack. It createdrge explosions all around as the blue fire scatterrd in all directions, burning everything in its path.

    The sh only happened for a few seconds before everything covered by a thick fog.

    "Ugh, I''m so exhausted... Damn it." Paimon could barely speak. She was still chasing her breath and trying to recover a bit of her strength, "Fortunately, it looks like the battle is over."

    She tried to detect any life signs in the thick fog, but there wasn''t. So she assumed that Asmodeus might be dead now.

    "Do you really think it''s over?" However, Jin Rou broke her fantasy and smirked, "Look over again."

    Paimon could feel her body being frozen as she looked at the thick fog. There was a standing being with tattered clothes. In fact, only that on his crouch remained covered. He was filled with blood as many deep cuts were around his body. Nevertheless, the prideful demon was still alive.

    "Impossible!" Paimon was in utter horror and disbelief, "The blue fire will turn you into ashes if it touches you, how were you still alive?!"

    "Paimon, you might have forgotten that I''m a Great Demon. And in terms of raw power and defense, I am superior to you." Asmodeus said. There was no part in his body that wasn''t wounded, "This will be the end."

    He held the Hell Axe firmly and walked over to the exhausted Paimon.

    "No, think about what you''re doing!" Paimon wanted to move away but she still had yet to recover any strength, "Even if you kill me and he spares you, do you think Baal will? Remember his ironws, if you break it you will still die!"

    "That might be true. But I''m going to think about it after killing you." Asmodeus was still firm with his decision, "What''s important right now is to kill you and survive this."

    "No, Asmodeus. You can''t do thisˇŞ" Paimon didn''t finish what she wanted to say as Asmodeus cut off her head. It was a clean cut as ck blood sshed like a fountain in the ce. Paimon''s head roll on the ground towards Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou looked at the cut head. He could see that she was filled with hatred and vengeance, "Great job, Asmodeus. You have killed your kin perfectly."

    He pped his hands and smiled, "That''s a good show and I had fun."

    "You will spare me now, right?" Asmodeus could feel his body trembling from exhaustion. He abused his body too much this time. If Jin Rou turned back on his word, he would be helpless to do something against it.

 Chapter 569 - Great Demon Baal

    Jin Rou looked at the great demon who was expecting a response from him. In return, he could onlyugh a little and look away.

    "Don''t tell me that you won''t spare me...?!" Asmodeus assumed this was the case judging Jin Rou''s reaction, "I did what you want me to do. It''s not fair if you go back on your word!"

    There was nothing he could do except whining. Jin Rou was very strong that it would be impossible for him, Asmodeus, to even scratch him.

    "Can you calm down?" Jin Rou smirked, "Of course, I won''t go back on my word. So calm your nerves. I''m going to spare you."

    "Really?" It felt like something heavy was lifted on Asmodeus and could now breathe freely.

    "Of course. You are a free man now." Jin Rou smiled, "Go, be on your way home and take a good rest."

    Asmodeus observed Jin Rou and when he knew that the other party wasn''t bluffing, he immediately pulled his weight and run away as soon as possible. It looked like he was running like his life was on the line.

    After Asmodeus disappeared from Jin Rou''s sight, he smiled and said, "While I truly spared you, I don''t think that great demon will. Hmm, let''s see if you can survive it."

    Asmodeus was running away from this city. He needed to find a new ce to hide. After all, he knew that Baal would hunt him down for killing Paimon. In terms of importance, Paimon was always the best thing for Baal. So naturally, he earned Baal''s wrath and resentment by killing her.

    He was traveling through space with a single stepparable to small worlds. He was giving his all in running away from potential danger he did.

    However, before he could run away, a silhouette appeared in front of him. It was a familiar one that would surely make him tremble in fear. Aside from Jin Rou, he was afraid of this demon most.

    "You really think you can run away?" It was Great Demon Baal. His expression was still calm and smiling, yet Asmodeus could feel the deep killing intent and rage hiding within the body.

    "Get out of my way." Asmodeus tried to speak firmly. But it failed as his voice was still shaking.

    "After killing Paimon, you want me to get out of your way?" Great Demon Baal smiled sinisterly. He already thought of ways of torturing Asmodeus until he cried for forgiveness, "You havemitted a sin, and you have to pay for it."

    "I only did that for survival! What choice do I have?! The enemy is so strong that we can''t defeat him!" Asmodeus gritted his teeth, "Is it wrong to do everything to survive?"

    "Whatever your reason is, you stillmitted a sin and that won''t change." Baal sneered, "It''s one thing for the enemy to kill Paimon, but instead you killed her. You won''t get away that easy from me. Soe here and ept your punishment, you have no choice here too."

    "As if I''d let you!" Asmodeus equipped his Hell Axe and attacked Baal. It was a in desperate attack to find a way to escape.

    But, how could Baal let him do his way? He immediately sealed the ce and used the Chains of Despairing Hell to bind Asmodeus on the ground.

    "Ahh!" Asmodeus screamed in pain. The Chains of Despairing Hell was not just a tool for binding, it was also a tool for torture as it gave an intolerable heat burning the skin of the demons.

    "I told you, you aren''t going anywhere." Baal slowly walked up to him and smiled, "You''ll be one of the ingredients of my grand spell, so be honored."

    Hearing the words "grand spell", Asmodeus trembled in so much fear that his face looked horrified, "You''re still not giving that up?!"

    "Why would I? I just need a great demon''s blood to perfect it." Baal smiled, "And you are the perfect one for that role. Be happy that you will still contribute to my works even it cost your life."

    "You''re nuts! Are you going to take down the whole Great Hell with you?!" Asmodeus was one of the top great demons of hell, so he knew something about what Baal was trying to achieve, "If you do that, our forefathers will not forgive you!"

    "I don''t care. They''re all dead, anyway. So what can they do?" Baal smirked and said, "I have been stuck here for so long now. I think it''s now high time for me to gain freedom from this ce."

    "Do you know that you will be destroying the bnce if you push that?" Asmodeus could imagine an imminent catastrophe if ever Baal was sessful in his ns, "Not only that, the old folks of the Upper Immortal will be angered to the point of trying to point their weapons at Great Hell! You will be a sinner of the demons and you will never be able to erase that no matter how long you live and repent it!"

    "I''m fully aware of the consequences. But it won''t stop me from achieving my goals." Baal opened his arms and said, "The wellbeing of Great Hell is none of my business. All I want is freedom."

    Asmodeus wanted to say more. But, he could feel that his blood was being sapped out of his body slowly but surely, "You!!"

    "You talk too much. So doing this might shut you up." Baal smiled like a devil, "Now, feel the very feeling of your blood being slowly sucked from you. Soon, you will be nothing but a t piece of meat that doesn''t have anything."

    Asmodeus screamed and cursed for an entire five hours beforeing into a stop. The sucking of his blood was giving him excruciating pain that he wanted it to finish immediately. Right now, all he wanted was to die.

    "Hmm, almost there." Baal observed the bottle where he stored Asmodeus'' blood, "Just a little more and I''ll be able to use the grand spell freely."

    "Oh? That''s good for you, then." Suddenly, azy voice came around.

    Baal''s alertness raised into its maximum point as he looked at the neer, "Who are you?"

    Baal''s sensitivity was always at its peak, so he usually detect living beings around him. However, he couldn''t detect this man until he decided to show himself.

    "Just a passerby, nothing much." Of course, it was Jin Rou.

 Chapter 570 - Settling Matters

    "So it''s you." Baal immediately recognized the man that appeared after he fully revealed himself, "Perfect timing. You saved me the trouble of searching for you."

    "Of course, how could I dare to let someone of your status search for me?" Jin Rou smiled as he looked at the weakened Asmodeus, "It seems like you have known everything."

    "I have my methods. I won''t be the strongest great demon if I can''t do this much." Baal smiled and two grand chairs appeared. Each looked exquisite and grand, "How about we talk while sipping tea?"

    It was like an invitationing from a close friend. Jin Rou smiled and sat down the chair, "Why not?"

    Baal then moved his fingers and a tea kettle and a set of tea cups appeared. Even the tea cups looked very expensive and in fact, it was also filled with vitality. He moved his hands and it flowed like falling water in gracefulness.

    It seemed that the great demon mastered the art of making and serving tea.

    Next, he poured a cup of the tea he carefully prepared to Jin Rou''s and next to him, "This tea is the best tea that you will ever taste. I have only three sets of this and these are thest sets you can find in the whole world."

    Jin Rou looked at Baal and smelled the tea. After smelling the aroma, he decided to take a sip and try it. Instantly, his expression changed and said, "You aren''t bluffing."

    "This tea is called Freedom Tea." Baal exined its origins, "The tea leaves are from Freedom Tree which only existed in the most dangerous zone of Upper Immortal. I managed to get some when I pushed my luck there."

    "A tea enthusiast." Jin Rou imed.

    "I won''t call myself that much." Baal shook his head and said, "I only love tea like how normal people and demons do."

    "But no one will ever dare to venture the most dangerous zone only to find some tea leaves." Jin Rou smirked. He knew that there was more to it, but he didn''t dig deeper. It won''t change anything, anyway.

    "Perhaps." Baalughed softly.

    After a brief silence, Jin Rou put down the tea cup and asked, "Surely you didn''t invite me for a tea just to talk like friends. Speak, what do you want?"

    It was now time for the main topic. Baal erased his smile and said, "And surely you don''t merely pass by this vicinity. After all, I already locked in the space yet you still managed toe in. You areing for me, right?"

    "That might be true." Jin Rou didn''t coat his words, "But I''m not here to kill you. Just to discipline you a bit."

    "Discipline, huh?" Baal smiled as he leaned on the chair. He then crossed his legs and said, "Did the Insignia ask you to do that?"

    Jin Rou took a second look at this great demon. Sure enough, Baal wasn''t the strongest great demon for nothing, "It''s amazing how can you conclude so easy and urately."

    It''s not a sarcasm but a deep praiseing from Jin Rou.

    "Well, they are the only ones who will want to suppress me after all the things that happened." Baal smiled, "But I don''t think that will be necessary. My grand spell is about to bepleted and I can be finally free of this hell. They can do whatever they want with this. Of course, if there will be something left after."

    "If there is something that will survive, that will only be the old trees that withstood the passage of time." Jin Rou sipped and said, "That grand spell of yours will spell the absolute doom of Great Hell, and that will affect many things, bnce included."

    "So you will also stop me?" Baal''s voice turned cold and a bit of his killing intent was leaking.

    "Depends if you will do it." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders, "One way or another, I''m going to suppress you."

    "I see. I thought I can make you my friend. But it looks like I''m wrong." Baal''s voice was turning colder.

    "Friend? Please, you only want my mysteries inside. Do you think I''m blind not to see it?" Jin Rouughed sarcastically, "But I suggest you to stop dreaming about it. Even if you can take over my body, the mysteries will remain unsolved."

    "Hah, you knew." Baal didn''t deny it and said, "Since we cannote up into an agreement, we might as well settle this now."

    Baal wanted to say more of this, however he immediately felt something heavy on his back and he knelt down on the ground.

    "Boom! Thump!" Baal tried to get up but the pressure on his body was so heavy that it felt like he was carrying the multitudes of the world.

    He was greatly shaken. This was the first time that he felt so helpless and he knew who was the source of this pressure.

    "Settle? Yeah, I will settle this myself. So be a good boy and let me do my business." Jin Rou smirked and held the forehead of Baal.

    Thetter couldn''t help but shout, "What do you intend to do? Stop!"

    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t kill you. I will just make sure that you will not be able to be stronger for the next hundred thousand of years." Jin Rou said with a wicked smile on his face.

    And after that, a scream that could destroy realms toppled the Great Hell. It was a scream filled with despair and begging.

    "Thump!" After a few minutes, Baal fell on the ground with his body twitching. It looked like he suffered great trauma that he wouldn''t be able to ovee in the next hundred thousand years.

    "With this, my part is done." Jin Rou said and looked at Asmodeus who no longer had any life signs and sighed.

    Now that his job was done, it was time to fet out of Great Hell and ascend to the Upper Immortal.

 Chapter 571 - To Upper Immortal

    "With this, our deal hase to an end." Jin Rou handed over the sleeping Baal to the demon queen and said, "This guy is weakened and will not be able to be stronger for the next generations so you can control him."

    Demon Queen Tharis looked surprised and said, "I can just get him where you captured him. You don''t need to personallye to me to give him."

    She appeared embarrassed. Although she had a high status, she knew that her status was just like a tiny speck of dust in front of Jin Rou, unable to reach the great apex.

    "It''s nothing. I''m in a good mood, so this will do." Jin Rou smirked. In reality, he just wanted to check how good the Insignia Royal Family''s security and if it''d he up for his standards. And just as he expected, it wasn''t. Anyway, he didn''t bother to mention this.

    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Congrattions. With Baal being in this state, you will be the diplomatic leader of this ce."

    "Well, there are so many things to deal with so it''s not easy." Demon Queen Tharis sighed. Only the first part of her n was settled. There were so much to do yet. After all, her position wasn''t stabilized yet so anything could happen.

    "You have to prioritize gaining the masses'' support. You can do easily do it by using Baal to expand and strength your position." Jin Rou gave an advice and said, "I have ced a restriction on Baal''s soul and I made sure that he won''t be able to retaliate, so you can make him do whatever you want him to do. Of course, you have to take it easy or else it will be detrimental for his cultivation."

    "I understand, Young Master. This humble Queen is very grateful for your grace." The demon queen knelt down in gratitude. She knew that this would be thest time she''d see him so she did this, "I will never forget this. I will make sure that my future descendants will know you."

    For the demon queen, Jin Rou was the greatest benefactor of their royal family and he deserved to be immortalized.

    Jin Rou shook his head and sighed, "Rise. You don''t have to do that. I''m nothing but a wanderer of this ce. My home is not even part of this world."

    "I know." The demon queen smiled wryly. She also spected that Jin Rou wasn''t someone from this ce or outside.

    "Since our ends have been settled, I''ll be off now." Jin Rou didn''t want to linger here anymore and bidded goodbye, "I hope you will be a great queen for the next generations."

    "This is goodbye, Young Master. I wish you well and all the best." This was the queen''s sincere wishes. Although they only knew each other because of benefits, it satisfied both parties and all.

    Jin Rou nodded and vanished on her sight.

    The demon queen couldn''t help but sigh for some reason after seeing Jin Rou disappearing. Perhaps, she had thoughts about him, but only she knew what type of thoughts they were.

    ---

    "I''m going to Upper Immortal." Jin Rou returned to the inn and told Zacharite, "Your job is done here. But it''s up to you decide whether you''lle with me or not."

    Zacharite had no ce Great Hell. So of course, he''lle with Jin Rou, "I''ll follow you to the ends of the world, Young Master."

    "Good." Jin Rou said and sighed, "But I don''t think I''ll still be able to spare you. After all, I promised that unicorn."

    Zacharite smiled and said, "I know. It''s just that I still want to follow you no matter what. At least, until you don''t deem me useful any longer."

    He was always aware that Jin Rou might end his life anytime sooner orter. But he had no regrets, the other party took revenge for him and he could now die in peace.

    Jin Rouughed because of Zacharite''s behavior, "Alright, you will be rewarded before you die. And I''ll make sure that you like it."

    Jin Rou had no right to give Zacharite redemption. But he could give him peace.

    "Thank you, Young Master." Zacharite didn''t know what kind of gift he will receive from Jin Rou. Could it possibly something that he could take in his grave? Anyway, he''d think about it when the timees.

    Jin Rou grabbed a scroll that he got when searching for valuable items inside Baal''s inventory. Luckily, he found this scroll.

    "This scroll will be able to teleport us to Upper Immortal. There is no exact location, though." Jin Rou exined.

    "Ancient Scroll of Teleportation!" Zacharite saw the scroll and immediately recognized it, "This type of scrolls are only avable to great demons."

    "Perhaps. But I don''t know." Jin Rou shook his head, "That''s not the important matter right now, though."

    Then he activated the scroll by opening it.

    "Boom!" Afterwards, arge gate opened with twin lions at the top. It appeared grand and elegant, as if it was the king of all gates.

    Jin Rou observed it for a while and eventually entered the gate, "Let''s go."

    Zacharite followed suit and after a few seconds, the gate disappeared like it was not there in the first ce.

    ---

    It was the Festival Season in External Faction Zone and everyone was celebrating it. Many people were dancing and drinking by all sides while beautifuldies were dancing at a stage. Everyone was so high and happy. After all, this type of break was very rare for them.

    "Esdat, look at that girl in white. She''s beautiful, isn''t she?" A young man in his 20s said while observing someone, "That girl is from the esteemed Deepdive n. If you ever betrothed her, you will be directly be the next king of their n."

    The one who called Esdat wasn''t particrly interested in this girl, but he took a look and find her decent. Unfortunately, her dancing skills weren''t up to par so he looked away.

    Everyone was happily having their times of their lives when suddenly, arge explosion was made right at the stage.

 Chapter 572 - Taken Into Custody

    Although the explosion didn''t hurt anyone, the whole stage was broken into pieces. It was made with the finest yet fragile materials so this little explosion caused it to be wrecked this easy. Anyway, what was good was that no one was hurt.

    "What happened?" Erol, who was Esdat''s friend, couldn''t help but exim and stood up. The explosion caught him off guard, "How could an explosion be at this ce?"

    Esdat looked at the thick fog and saw two persons in it, "There were two humans inside the fog."

    "What?" Erol was surprised and also looked further into the thick fog, "That''s real!"

    As the thick fog gradually became transparent, everyone saw the two who were standing there like statues. They had clothes that weren''t part of any powers of Upper Immortal so they weren''t able to recognize them.

    "Who are you? Are you enemies to disrupt our joyous celebration?" Suddenly, an old man appeared out of the blue. He was the one of the leaders of the External Faction Zone, Old White.

    Jin Rou and Zacharite were stumped to be dropped off in a ce like this. The former immediately exined, "Hello, we aren''t here to disrupt your event. We just identallynded off here. We can leave immediately now."

    Jin Rou didn''t want to start any conflict right now and would rather go to where Schwal Coffin was.

    Zacharite was disguised as a human and no one could recognize his true identity, "Young Master, everyone here is nothing but fishes on the chopping board. If you insist, I can kill them all."

    "Please shut your mouth for a second." Jin Rou wanted to ster the demon''s mouth for taking things to the worse level.

    "So it is all your n all along!" Old White almost believed Jin Rou for appearing so innocent. Unfortunately, Zacharite broke it and his face was filled with rage, "You havemitted a sin that is worthy of death!"

    Then, thousands of soldiers encircled Jin Rou and Zacharite, clearly not giving them any escape route. In fact, even the sky had soldiers situated.

    "Young Master, it seems that they are eager for death." Zacharite sneered and said. He didn''t mind making the blood flow here. After all, he had no connections of this ce or whatsoever.

    "We cannot kill them." Jin Rou took a deep sigh. If not for Zacharite''s mouth running off like that, they could almost get out of this situation without anyone getting hurt.

    Unfortunately, everything took a bad turn and now someone would be hurt. Well, at the very least, no one would die here.

    "Wait." Just as Old White was tomand attack, someone suddenly spoke. The old man came into a halt and looked at the guy who spoke and asked, "Esdat, do you have something to say?"

    "They haven''t clearly hurt anyone when theynded here, so why are you being aggressive?" Esdat walked over to them and said, "Master White, let me take care of them."

    "What will you do with them?" Old White pondered for a moment and realized that it was true that no one was hurt during theirnding. And it was also clear as day, judging by their innocent expressions, that they weren''t here for malicious intentions.

    "I''ll take them into custody for further investigation, of course." Esdat said firmly.

    "Alright." Old White thought that Esdat could do better job regarding this matter and agreed, "You take them but don''t let them free unless proven not guilty."

    "You can take my words." Esdat bowed and came over to Jin Rou and Zacharite, "Gentlemen, I ask you toe with me."

    "Sure." Jin Rou smiled and happily nodded. Zacharite followed suit as he red at Old White. The old man was quite lucky. Because although Zacharite couldn''t kill him, he could still make him suffer that he wanted death.

    After that little episode, Old White decided to pause the celebration for a day to reconstruct the broken stage.

    ---

    In the Faction Headquarters. Esdat served Jin Rou and Zacharite a cup of tea. Although it wasn''t expensive, it could calm the person''s nerves.

    They were currently located at the Interrogation Room where the two would face some amounts of questions.

    "So what do you want to know?" Jin Rou didn''t bother to look at the tea and directed the main topic, "Ask away. Let''s not waste both of our precious time."

    "Who are you and where are you from?" Esdat asked with a cold tone.

    "We came from the Great Hell. I am named Jin Rou and this one called Zacharite." Jin Rou asked without lying.

    "Great Hell?" Esdat was surprised, "I thought that only demons can only live there. Or are you two perhaps demons just in disguise?"

    "I am a human. But Zacharite is a demon, a former captain of the demon soldiers." Jin Rou answered.

    Seeing that there was no lie, Esdat nodded and asked once again, "Although there is a way to ascend here to Upper Immortal, it greatly costed so much resources to achieve it. Only the top 3 great demons of hell can do this. So how did you reach this ce?"

    "Using one of the great demons you mentioned." Jin Rou said, "Truly, their resources are abundant enough to make any mortals live infort for the rest of their lives. But in my eyes, only their scrolls were the least that caught my eyes."

    "I see." Esdat nodded, "Last question. Why have you came here? Surely, you didn''t venture this dangerous ce to sightsee."

    The Upper Immortal was way more dangerous than Great Hell. Here, behemoth powerhouses were vying for the top and be the strongest.

    "I''m here to find a certain someone." Jin Rou smiled, "And I guess it''s none of your business to know more about it."

    "But of course." Esdat acknowledged this and said, "As things are now, you are innocent and doesn''t deserve to be held liable in any ounts. So you will be freed."

    "That''s more like it." Jin Rou expected this and said, "But you see, you are such an upright person to boot. I bet you have so many enemies even here in your ce."

 Chapter 573 - The Upper Immortal

    Jin Rou just wanted to strike a conversation with Esdat, which he found interesting. And he discovered that the other party was such an upright person that you probably couldn''t shake of temptations. Well, it might be depending on the level of the temptation.

    Esdat observed Jin Rou for a while before saying, "How do you say so?"

    "Well, just a in first impression that I have." Jin Rou smiled, "But you see, my eyes are always good with judging people."

    "I think that whether I have many enemies here on out or none are none of your business." Esdat coldly cut off Jin Rou.

    "What a bastard." Zacharite was fuming when he heard Esdat''s words, "For a human, you are quite brazen. Are you looking for death?"

    Esdat creased his brows and coldly snorted, "I advise you not to cause any scene and trouble here. This isn''t the Great Hell where you can do anything."

    Zacharite still wanted to say something when Jin Rou shook his head, "Let him be. You have to be patient. We cannot make a trouble unless I have found her."

    Hearing this, Zacharite could only grit his teeth and try to calm his nerves down.

    "Please be good." Seeing that Zacharite calmed down, Esdat took a deep breath and said, "Our headquarters isn''t easy to bully. We might not be part of the strongest powerhouses in this region, but we still have some weight."

    "We aren''t going to bully you, so rest assured." Jin Rou chuckled and said, "But I want to ask you some things.

    "If it''s something I can answer, then sure I will." Esdat also found Jin Rou interesting. He was here inside the headquarters where neers always tremble in fear yet he was okay.

    "We are new in Upper Immortal. Can you perhaps give us some information about this?" Jin Rou smiled.

    Esdat looked at the clock and saw that there was still free time to waste, so he didn''t mind exining things.

    The Upper Immortal was consisted of three regions. The Wind Region, Infinite Ocean Region, and Mortal Region. Each region was so vast that even thergest continent that Jin Rou traveled was nothing but a speck of dust.

    Currently, they were in Mortal Region which was under the governance of Mortal Disaster Pce, one of the strongest powerhouses of the whole Upper Immortal.

    "Mortal Region." Jin Rou nodded, "What are the strong powerhouses under Mortal Disaster Pce?"

    "High and Low Divination Sect, Thorn Knights n, and Disastrous Gate." Esdat answered, "These are the three strongest powerhouses that you shouldn''t dare to offend. They are all quite fierce and prideful and arrogant. They don''t care about lives of other people unless it benefits them."

    Esdat paused for a moment and resumed, "After all, they have Quasi-Immortals and Half ones. And many origin and true origin level of cultivators."

    The whole Upper Immortal was consisted of the strongest cultivators ranging from Origin, True Origin, Quasi-Immortal and Half-Immortal.

    "I see. The strongest great demon of Great Hell is on Quasi-Immortal level." Jin Rou murmured. After that, he asked Esdat again, "Why there are only Half ones?"

    "Perfect Immortals are just part of legends. At least, that''s what I know." Esdat shook his head, "However, there is a rumor circting that the three strongest powerhouses have Perfect Immortals resting on a sacred ground."

    "Now this is interesting." Jin Rou was looking forward in meeting these immortals in the next few days, "Onest question."

    "Ask away." Esdat coolly said.

    "Do you have any knowledge regarding the n of Mermaids?" Jin Rou asked. This was the most vital thing he has to know.

    "They are located in the Infinite Ocean Region, very far away from here." Esdat answered, "Not just that, even if you reach their ce, they won''t entertain you as they usually hate humans."

    "Why would they hate the humans?" Jin Rou was puzzled.

    "I really don''t know about the clear story about it. But I heard that a human who once trusted by their Poseidress betrayed her and even hurt her." Esdat said, "That happened a very long time ago, and I don''t think anyone still know about the truth that transpired."

    Esdat looked at Jin Rou and asked, "Why do you ask this? Do you perhaps intend to go to their ce? I''m advising you, you will be lucky if they don''t make a mincemeat out of you. Even Mortal Disaster Pce suffered from them, much less for an unknown person like you."

    "Well, I really don''t wish to cross paths with them. But I have to retrieve a person from them." Jin Rou smiled wryly. Schwal Coffin was there and he was sure now. After all, he could now feel her aura, albeit weak.

    "You''re seeking for death, if that''s the case." Esdat snorted coldly, "The n of Mermaids is the leading powerhouse of the Infinite Ocean Region, on par with Mortal Disaster Pce."

    "I don''t care. I just wanted to retrieve a person and I''m good to go." Jin Rou shook his head, "I just wish they will grow some real eyes not to cause trouble themselves."

    Esdat didn''t understood what Jin Rou was talking about but he let him be. If he wished to seek death that much even after his warnings, he wouldn''t care now, "If you don''t have anymore questions, you may leave now."

    "Thank you for answering my queries, Mr. Esdat." Jin Rou smiled and said, "As a payment for that, I can help you break that bottleneck you are experiencing in order to advance to the Origin level."

    "How did you...?" Esdat was sure that he kept his cultivation hidden very well. Yet, the other party still managed to see through him and even identified his problem? Now, his view of Jin Rou changed dramatically. If a while ago, he was looking at Jin Rou like he was an inexperienced child, now he was looking at the other party like a hidden master!

    "Just counted my fingers, easy as pie." Jin Rouughed, "So how about it? If you don''t want to, I can''t force you though. You can just find a better method which you can trust."

 Chapter 574 - Divine Land

    "Why would you help me?" Esdat asked with doubt.

    "I told you, this is my way paying you." Jin Rou leaned on the chair, quite rxed, "So are you in or not? This is my final time that I''ll ask this."

    Esdat had still some doubts about Jin Rou. However, a great fortune presented itself in front of him and he only need to grab it. If he didn''t, he might regret it for the rest of his life, "Okay, what should I do to break this bottleneck?"

    "Smart decision." Jin Rou smiled and observed him, "You are stuck in this bottleneck for such a long time now with no hope to break it, right? That is because you already believed there is no hope to ovee it."

    "I believed it...?" Esdat was stumped.

    "You did, and you still do." Jin Rouughed, "Your soul, body, and mind have already imprinted to you that you will never able to ovee this bottleneck and remain as a Heavenly forever."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "As a matter of fact, even though I already said that you still have a chance to breakthrough, you still doubted it."

    Esdat had no say about this, "But it''s normal to have some doubts. After all, I haven''t been able to progress for so long now."

    "You aren''t making a progress because you think you won''t have any." Jin Rou said, "You already gave up midway without doing everything. And now, you are already satisfied just being a mere Heavenly. Isn''t that funny?"

    This time, Esdat had no retort. It was true. All Jin Rou were true and there was no room for him to give retort.

    "What should I do then?" Esdat took a deep sigh. Finally having believed Jin Rou.

    "Simple. I just need you to realize that you really still have a chance to breakthrough." Jin Rou smirked, "Although everything will be up to you and your fortune if you will seed. I will only give you a single chance, a hope to cling on."

    Then, Jin Rou put something on the table. It was an old book that he got from Redboa Ancient Emperor. He got many good things there, after all.

    Esdat looked at the old book and scanned its contents. Following which, his eyes widened and almost his soul got out of his body, "This...!"

    "You seem knowledgeable about this book, so that will leave me one less trouble of exining." Jin Rou calmly spoke like a flow of water, "I have gotten this during my travel in the Lower Immortal, and it was in the burial grounds of an Ancient Emperor."

    "Just an Ancient Emperor?" Esdat doubted his ears if he heard it right. Ancient Emperors were only ants in the eyes of this world, so how lucky was that guy to have this type of book?

    "The emperor probably didn''t know about its uses so he just set it as amodity that could be taken." Jin Rouughed, "Anyway, that book is aplete one and your onest chance. So be sure to use it well."

    Esdat stood up and bowed sincerely in front of Jin Rou, "I thank you for giving me this chance."

    The book was truly his chance to breakthrough. In fact, it was a priceless treasure that countless powerhouses would fight over with. Furthermore, Jin Rou knew its worth yet he casually gave it to him like it was nothing. Esdat''s view of the other party was gettingrger andrger.

    "There''s no need for this ceremony." Jin Rou waved his hands off, "You deserve it as well. You are stuck for thousands of years now, so it''s time for you to take a bite of this opportunity."

    Jin Rou stood up afterwards and said, "We will be leaving now as I already upheld the end of my deal."

    Esdat bowed one more time and said, "Please take care and have a safe journey."

    "And I wish you sess in your attempt." Jin Rou said. In reality, he could help the other party sessfully became an origin but he chose not to for some reason. Just giving him this chance was more than enough.

    After bidding goodbyes, Jin Rou and Zacharite left the Faction Headquarters.

    ---

    The Divine Land was the High and Low Divination''s territory. It was vast that you couldn''t travel it for days and weeks. You might need a month to wholly travel the entirend.

    If a cultivator wanted to seek for epiphany and beliefs, the Divine Land was the best ce to go. After all, Divine Beliefs could boost one''s power to another level. Of course, not everyone could have beliefs because they wanted it.

    This was Jin Rou''s next destination and have reached this ce after three days of flying fast.

    "Thisnds stinks." For someone like Zacharite of the hell, thisnd was the worst and all. Nevertheless, he still gritted his teeth to apany Jin Rou here.

    "If your body cannot take it, just wait for me outside." Jin Rouughed. He had no particr important reason toe over here. He was just curious what sort of Divine Land this was.

    "Please forgive me, Young Master." Zacharite did his best but he couldn''t apany Jin Rou to roam around thisnd full of divinity. Thus, he withdrew and stationed outside of thend.

    Jin Rou didn''t mind this and continued strolling the Divine Land. He passed by beautiful beautiful sea of flowers, calming huge falls, and pits that echoed everything. If Jin Rou wouldpare the divine level of this ce, it might be on par with Prime Universe''s. Anyway, he was just here to roam around since it''s free and there''s no restriction.

    After strolling for an hour, Jin Rou found arge and ancient tree and decided to take a rest under. The tree wiggled its branches, seemingly weing Jin Rou well.

    "An ancient tree that survived the disasters of time." Jin Rou caressed the tree and smiled, "You did a great job surviving after all these years."

    Jin Rou saw the millions of mysteries under the ancient tree that no one had ever discovered. And if it''s some random person out there who had, their power level would be boosted to another whole realm.

 Chapter 575 - Refusal

    The ancient tree had already lived for millions of years now and it was still alive, albeit its vitality was already low. Anyone who would ever see the true worth of this tree would do everything to uproot it and transfer it in theirnd.

    Jin Rou was rxing by its shade when a group of people suddenly came. They had white robes and a sun and moon as a logo imprinted in it. He took a look at them and understood that they might be people from High and Low Divination Sect.

    "You there, this tree is off-limits to everyone except disciples from our sect." A youth with handsome features suddenly called out to Jin Rou with arrogance in his tone.

    But Jin Rou closed his eyes, as if he didn''t hear what the other party was saying.

    "You..." Being ignored like this, nerves bulged on his forehead and almost exploded. Fortunately, the beauty beside him stopped him, "Brother Zou, let me do it."

    Seeing that the beauty stepped up, Brother Zou had no choice but toply. After all, he didn''t want to be viewed anything bad by this girl.

    The beauty walked two to four steps nearer to Jin Rou and observed him for a moment. Afterwards, she took a deep breath and said with a warm smile on her face, "Hello, Dao Brother. I am called Mingyu, can I know Dao Brother''s name here?"

    There was no response after several minutes. Mingyu felt bitter in her mouth. She was always the target of awe and admiration of the masses, especially the men. Never in her life she thought that she''d be ignored like this.

    She was a great beauty who could topple empires, after all. With her ck long hair, big round melons, and voluptuous behind, all men would go crazy for her. Furthermore, she was deemed to be one of the great beauties only under the Three Legendary Fairies.

    "If you want this tree, unfortunately it will be a no. Firste, first serve." Jin Rou responded after a long silence, "So leave while I''m still nice."

    "Dao Brother, you might be knowledgeable about this, but the tree you are in is part of our sect. So basically speaking, we have the right to make anyone move out if we want to." Mingyu''s voice was getting colder. This man wasn''t attracted to him or whatsoever and it''s making her angry.

    "This is the Divine Land, where everyone is free to enter. Be it part of your sect or not. And furthermore, how can you say that this is your sect''s property when you can''t even take properly control it?" Jin Rou retorted with sharp arguments, "A bunch of rubbish. Just because your sect managed to solve a bit of its mysteries, you already dared to im it''s yours? Laughable."

    The group was speechless to hear this. They didn''t expect that this young man would be so knowledgeable in this area! Indeed, Jin Rou was right. Their ancestor only managed to solve a few mysteries of the Divine Land, and it wasn''t yet enough to devour the entirend for themselves. So strictly speaking, the Divine Land wasn''t still theirs and wouldn''t be unless they solve all its mysteries.

    "You''re speaking nonsense. This is ours." Mingyu, of course, couldn''t admit it upfront and still denied it, "If you don''t want us to force you out there, you better heed my advice."

    "A bunch of new emperor-level brats want to threaten me?" Jin Rou looked at them like they were jumping clowns, "Fine, let''s see what you can do, then."

    "Then don''t me us for being rude!" The angered man a while ago finally had the chance to release his pent up anger towards Jin Rou. He then released a ball of big fire and threw it towards the other party.

    Jin Rou smiled and stayed rxed. The ancient tree wiggled its branches and created a barrier to protect Jin Rou.

    "Boom!" The impact created a minor explosion, but it didn''t seem to damage the barrier made of branches.

    After which, the ancient tree retaliated by sending sharp leaves from its branches. Take note, each leaf had the power to slice anyone into pieces, be it gods and demons.

    "Damn it!" Brother Zou erected a protection zone for the group and took the damage being given by the ancient tree, "Kiza, how about you do something?"

    Kiza was the third person and thest of the group. He was only watching by the sidelines even after the fight started. He had a normal and healthy body and considered to be also one of the best disciples of the sect.

    Kiza naturally didn''t want to take part in this. After all, it seemed useless and tiring. Nevertheless, he needed to give assistance to Brother Zou, "I''ll give you energy to maintain the protection zone."

    The barrage of attacks continued andsted for more than ten minutes. The protection zone wasn''t going tost for long and they needed to back off. The ancient tree looked like it would kill them without hesitation.

    "Little Tree, you can stop bullying them now." Jin Rou patted the tree''s trunk and softly said in which the ancient tree also abided.

    Being freed from the terrifying attacks, Brother Zou wanted to curse Jin Rou but remained prudent in the end, "What did you do to that tree?"

    "Nothing, I''m just its friend so naturally, it will protect me." Jin Rou smiled and said, "You three want to still have a go? I don''t mind slicing you into pieces this time around."

    Brother Zou gritted his teeth and still wanted to try but stopped by Mingyu, "Brother Zou, let''s back off for now. We are no match for that tree. You can see it, right? It has sentience and is protecting that young man. We will be just wasting our lives if we pushed more than necessary."

    Jin Rou could hear Mingyu''s words and smirked inside. At least, this little girl had the brains unlike that Brother Zou who was all brawls and no brain.

 Chapter 576 - Louise

    "At least, this girl is smart unlike you." Jin Rou mocked Brother Zou with a sneer on his face.

    Brother Zou almost couldn''t contain himself but eventually stopped by Mingyu, "Brother Zou, please listen to me. We have all the time to take revenge next time."

    Mingyu was a very cautious person who wouldn''t take risks unless it''s necessary. She always calcte her loss and gains in her endeavors. She was taught to be smart and cunning in this cruel world, so it was no wonder she was almost beingpared to the legendary fairies of the realm.

    Brother Zou looked at Mingyu who had pleasing and puppy eyes and took a sigh. He sent a sharp look at Jin Rou and said, "You''re lucky today. But next time, you won''t be."

    "Likewise." Jin Rou smirked, "I hope I don''t see your annoying face once again or else you''ll die."

    Mingyu took another good look at Jin Rou and shook her head. She thought that just because the tree was protecting him, he already thought so highly of himself. This was the type that''d naturally face cmity in the future.

    Jin Rou didn''t mind what others thought about him and went back rxing himself. He even closed his eyes to sleep here while a certain demon was waiting outside.

    After the group disappeared, there was a long silence thatsted for two hours before Jin Rou breaking the ice, "Just how long are you nning on peeping on me? Come out. I know you''re there."

    There was no response. However, Jin Rou only smiled and looked at a certain direction with a smile on his face, "Should I pull you out there, then?"

    "Incredible." Finally, the person hiding decided to speak. It was a melodic voice that could shy the angels and fairies. Her tone had the serenity and peace of the ages that everyone would seek for. Then, a figure appeared.

    It was a woman. To be exact, a very beautiful woman that whenpared to Mingyu, Mingyu couldn''t fare better. Her beauty had the elegance of the royalty and more, it was world-toppling kind. Anyone who would see her would take more than three turns and looks, mesmerized.

    But in Jin Rou''s eyes, this type of beauty wasmon. After all, he had seen so many beautiful women already.

    "I thought I need to pull you out to make youe out." Jin Rou chuckled and observed the other party.

    "You are a peerless expert, iparable to others. How can I note out in front of your presence?" The beauty smiled. It felt like the start of the spring as cherry blossom leaves started to fall off from its tree.

    "You have your way with your words." Jin Rou smiled, "Speak, what do you want? I know you''ve been watching me even before the group from that sect arrived."

    The beauty''s eyes widened a bit, but it was only for a very short moment. After which, she said, "It''s nothing. I just found you, Peerless Master, very interesting."

    "You keep calling me Peerless. Stop it, it''s making me old." Jin Rou shook his head andughed.

    "What should I call you, then?" The beauty''s smile remained on her face which was filled with expectations.

    "Young Master should do." Jin Rou suggested. Of all honorifics, this was what suited him well.

    The beauty was surprised this time. She thought that Jin Rou would ask her to call him anything that could make him above of her. Never did she expect that this young man only wanted to be called Young Master.

    "Alright, Young Master." The beauty''s voice was like a melodic song,forting and would make you sleep.

    "The ancestors of yours taught you well." Jin Rou couldn''t help but praise this woman, "Truly above all the rest, unlike those brats from the divination sect who thought of themselves highly."

    "You praise me too much." The beautyughed softly and said, "By the way, I am called Louise, Young Master."

    "Then I''ll call you Little Lou." Jin Rou already decided a nickname for the woman. But the other party didn''t mind it and epted it gracefully.

    Jin Rou and Louise looked at each other for a brief moment before the former speaking, "You are interested in the mysteries of this ancient tree."

    Louise didn''t expect to be found out so easily. She couldn''t help but wryly smile, "Indeed, Young Master. I have been researching about this ancient tree for so long now, yet everytime I''m trying to solve its mysteries, it''s denying me."

    "There are mysteries that should be left unsolved or unheard for many cases." Jin Rou tried to exin, "And this ancient tree is denying you the chance because you are yet to be capable of bearing its mysteries. Wait until you be a immortal at the perfect level, you might have the chance to do so."

    In truth, many old experts tried to understand this ancient tree in the past. However, no one was capable of it except Trueblue Immortal who solved 1/4 of the ancient tree''s mysteries.

    "It will the take a long time to be a Perfect Immortal." The beauty sighed, "Even achieving Quasi-Immortal will be hard."

    "If you''re talking about the current you, it will be really hard to step on the immortal realm." Jin Rou said, "But you cannot say it in the future. Your future will sure be brilliant and able to shine the world."

    "You''re right, Young Master." Louise nodded, "But how about you? Have you solved its mysteries, Young Master?"

    "I''ll leave it to your imagination." Jin Rou chuckled and stood up, "This ce is getting boring. The tree needs to rest, so I have to go now."

    Louise then asked, "Can Ie with you? I''m very knowledgeable about this Divine Land and some part of Mortal Region, so I can be your guide."

    If anyone knowing her heard this, they wouldn''t dare to believe what they heard. After all, she had a high status and yet, she was only a guide for an unknown person?

    "Sure, if that''s not inconvenient for you." Jin Rou would naturally don''t mind having apany here.

 Chapter 577 - 577 - Ash Volcano

    The Divine Land was filled with thickest divinity aura that could only be found here. If one was training in divine techniques, then this was the best ce for them. This was true to High and Low Divination Sect. Although they weren''t the real owner of thisnd, they had some authorities here.

    If one wanted to have a good understanding of thend, they have to explore the deepest part of this ce, the Ash Volcano. It was located at the top of thisnd, clearly could be seen by naked eyes.

    In the past, many experts tried to solve its mysteries to gain benefits. However, none of them seeded. But at the very least, an immortal managed to gain some insights about this ce and became more powerful than ever.

    "So this is the Ash Volcano." Jin Rou said as he stepped foot on the volcano. Louise took him here to take a look, "I thought this ce will be restricted or something."

    "Well, in truth this is really restricted." Louise smiled and exined, "However, I gained some luck in the past that led me have a bit of authority to explore this ce."

    Compared to the Divine Land below, the Ash Volcano''s divine aura was much thicker by several times. This was the perfect ce to meditate and train.

    "Have you solved its mysteries?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Young Master, you must be joking." Louise wryly smiled, "I''m not even yet to understand the ancient tree down there, this volcano is much stronger than that. How can I possibly understand it?"

    "With the help of that person hiding to protect you, you will be capable of unearthings a few mysteries here." Jin Rou smirked.

    The space suddenly shuddered as if it was terrified. Louise was stupefied at the same time. She didn''t expect that Jin Rou could actually sense the old man hiding to protect her from any mishaps!

    "Don''t worry, it''s normal to have you protected. After all, you are a genius that had the chance to attain immortality." Jin Rou chuckled. Whether the person hiding had malice against him or none, it''s none of business as long as that person didn''t dare to mind his business.

    "You are terrifying, Young Master. You can even sense my protector although he is a thousand kilometers away from me." The shock on Louise''s face turned into amazement and said, "Don''t worry, my protector is only there because my family cannot let me out if I''m alone. He won''t cause trouble for you."

    Jin Rou nodded and decided to walk around to explore the volcano. If he wanted to solve the mysteries of this ce, it would be easy as pie. However, he couldn''t see any benefits he could get from solving them.

    Louise followed suit and looked at the direction where Jin Rou was looking.

    There was a distant cloud that in shape of a tiger. Louise tried to activate her eyes to pond if there were mysteries behind but she couldn''t find anything.

    "We have looked at the same cloud, yet we saw different. You saw just a in cloud in tiger shape, while I saw a sight behind it." Jin Rou stared at Louise and exined, "That is because you are only seeing things by your eyes and its abilities."

    "Only seeing things by my eyes and its abilities?" Louise was stumped to hear this, "What should I do then?"

    "Since I''m in a good mood, I''ll give you a hint." Jin Rou smiled and spoke softly, "If you want to discover a new world, you have to embrace yourself first."

    Louise tried to ponder these words but to no avail.

    "That''s it. If you want to seed, you must do it by yourself. Or you can also ask that Quasi-Immortal watching you. I can feel that he has a lot of insights about this ce." Jin Rou said.

    Louise also knew this. That old man watching her had researched the volcano for so many years that he gained so many insights during the course of time. With her talent, it might help her much and discover the mysteries of the volcano.

    "I need to know everything by my capabilities." Louise shook her head, "It isn''t worth being prideful about if I can only do it because people helped me so much."

    Jin Rou smiled upon hearing the other party''s words. Deep inside, hemended Louise for this kind of mindset.

    "What, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Suddenly, a male voice spoke filled with excitement, "Lady Louise, it''s been a long time. How have you been?"

    Jin Rou looked at the man who arrived. He had a bit of blue scales of a fish, probably a member of the sea race.

    "Nn, why are you here?" Louise was surprised to see this man. This man was form the Infinite Ocean Region, which was a region very far away from Mortal.

    "My ancestors want me to improve my understanding skills here, so they want me to discover a few mysteries of this Ash Volcano. Too bad, though. I''ve been here for several hours and yet to find one." Nn sighed and said, "How about you, are you doing the same? And who is this man next to you?"

    When Nn asked thest question, his tone was cold and a trace of killing intent could be felt.

    "You aren''t qualified to know." Louise was about to open her mouth when Jin Rou spoke those words. She looked at Jin Rou in bewilderment.

    In Jin Rou''s perspective, this man named Nn would antagonize him sooner orter. So why not now?

    "Oh? I''m not qualified?" Nn didn''t anticipate that the other party had so much guts in his body, "Don''t you know who I am?"

    "I don''t, and I don''t care." Jin Rou dismissed him coldly.

    Feeling that the atmosphere was getting heavy, Louise carefully reminded Jin Rou and said, "Young Master, you might be strong but the power behind him is, too. He is one of the Royal Princes of the n of Mermaids, the overlord of Infinite Ocean Region. I don''t it''s necessary for you to offend him."

 Chapter 578 - Nolan

    n of Mermaids. Jin Rou thought of something and smiled. It seemed that his trip would be much easier than he expected. To actually think that a royal member of the n that he''d go to came here personally.

    Nevertheless, Jin Rou didn''t show it in his face and said, "I see, you are from that powerful n of the Infinite Ocean Region."

    "Hah, toote to bet for forgiveness now. You have already offended me and that is equivalent to thousand deaths!" Nn smirked as he imagined the tragedy that this young man opposite of him would suffer. He loved torturing his victims before killing them.

    Louise stepped up, knowing that Jin Rou''s life would be in danger, saying, "Nn, I don''t think that you have the right to do that to my guest."

    Nn''s eyes were turning colder and asked, "Are you defending this guy?"

    He had a crush for Louise for a long time now. Although it was said to be a crush, the truth behind it was he had a deep infatuation for thedy. Now, seeing that thedy he loved was protecting another man, he couldn''t help but feel a burning rage inside him.

    "Defending?" Louise found this word funny. How would she suppose to defend someone of Jin Rou''s caliber? She''s merely protecting Nn from danger. After all, if Jin Rou decided to take away all cautions, Nn would surely die, "He is my guest, so you don''t have the right to judge him."

    "Oh, so since he''s your guest, you''re willing to take lengths to protect him even if I say that it will tarnish my n and your pce''s friendship?" Nn smirked while angry. He wanted to know if she would dare.

    Louise could feel a lump in her throat as she didn''t know what to say. Indeed, Nn was capable of tarnishing the alliance between the two behemoths and with the Mortal Disaster''s current situation, it would be very disadvantageous for them.

    That''s right, Louise herald from the one of the super powerhouses of this realm, Mortal Disaster Pce, which governed the Mortal Region.

    "Fairy Louise, I''m waiting for you answer." Nn was getting agitated.

    Yet, Louise couldn''t still manage to find the right answer. Instead, a figure appeared from a far distance.

    It was an old man with a very long white beard, "Young Friend Nn, why don''t you spare us this trouble and let this go?"

    Jin Rou looked at the old man. This was the Quasi-Immortal who were protecting Louise from the shadows. To think that he would personally take action just to protect him, a mere passerby and stranger?

    "Uncle Mu, I didn''t expect that you will show yourself here." Nn showed a smile for the new figure, "Unfortunately, I don''t think I can give Uncle Mu face for this regard. This man has clearly offended me heavily."

    Louise sneered in her mind, "Offended you heavily? Jin Rou didn''t even touch you and you dare to spout these words."

    Sure enough, even with Uncle Mu''s presence, the issue wasn''t solved.

    "This brat..." Uncle Mu couldn''t help but sigh. This young man called Nn was seeking for his own demise by doing this. He already tried to protect him, but he couldn''t appreciate it.

    "Alright, alright." Jin Rou had no choice but to step up and said, "I''m here, what do you want?"

    This wouldn''t end unless Jin Rou personally take action.

    "Do you want to live?" Nn smiled as he asked Jin Rou this question.

    "Of course." Jin Rou answered.

    "Okay, I''m getting benevolent right now. So if you crawl towards me and lick my shoes, your life will be spared. How about it?" Nn looked at Jin Rou pure disdain in his eyes. He was looking forward to humiliate Jin Rou this way.

    Jin Rou expected this type of unreasonable request and couldn''t help butugh lightly.

    "What''s so funny?" Nn was confused as to why Jin Rou wasughing even though his life was already in great danger.

    "It''s just funny that you actually have the guts to say that." Jin Rou smiled strangely, "Alright, since you want to humiliate me that much, I''ll give you the chance to do it yourself."

    "Thump! Thump!" Nn wanted to ask what did he mean, but he suddenly felt an intense pressure, making him kneel on the ground. Then voluntarily, his limbs began to move towards Jin Rou.

    He was crawling towards Jin Rou in this manner.

    "What did you do?!" Nn was stupefied. He wasn''t a weak cultivator as he already achieved to be a heavenly. Yet, he couldn''t resist the force that was making him move.

    "Nothing much. I''m just granting your wish." Jin Rou chuckled, "Be grateful. You''ll taste what you desire."

    "Stop this, right now!" Nn realized that Jin Rou was making him do what he asked him a while ago, "You will not get away with this if you continue this, stop this right now!"

    "Let''s see who will not get away with this, then." Jin Rou said with a cold tone.

    After Nn reached his vicinity, Jin Rou put his right shoe forward and spoke, filled with disdain, "Come, lick my shoe."

    "Bastard!" Nn cursed Jin Rou for so many times, "Master, help me!"

    "Boom!" The clouds turned dark and thunder sshed all over the ce. Soon, a figure appeared and looked at Jin Rou with terrifying eyes that could break the void, "Young man, you better stop this little y of yours."

    "I thought you''re going to watch your disciple until the end." Jin Rou knew this old man woulde here. It''s just a matter of time.

    "I said, stop this." The old man had amanding tone that carried the power of the world, "It''s not a good choice to offend our race. You might die without knowing how."

    "I thought you''re a smart one. I know now where your disciple got his brains from." Jin Rou''s eyes were filled with mockery.

    "Lick." Jin Rou gave the finalmand and Nn slowly opened his mouth and showed his tongue. His eyes were almost with tears as he looked at his master, begging him to do something.

    "Since you are determined to offend us, don''t me me for being rude." The old man exerted a cold aura that could freeze the entirend.

 Chapter 579 - Ruthless

    Louise didn''t expect that Jin Rou would push the issue this far. To actually think that he wanted a royal member of the n of Mermaids to lick his shoe? Even the members of the race wouldn''t think of this!

    Now, the old man was determined to move and protect Nn no matter what and she didn''t know what to do. After all, it was the Mermaid n they were talking about here, a super powerhouse that they couldn''t afford to offend as of now!

    "Young Miss, I suggest you stay put." Uncle Mu whispered to Louise, "As you can see, that young man isn''t stupid. He won''t do anything that might be over the top of his capabilities. For sure, he is prepared for this. Let''s see first what will happen."

    Louise contemted this matter and nodded. Indeed, Jin Rou didn''t look like a stupid person or not. She had no choice but see how this would unfold. After all, she was also powerless to do something to help the other party.

    Jin Rou could feel an intense cold that could freeze the world to death. He knew it came from the old man and sneered, "This cold isn''t enough to deter me."

    "Who told you that I''m using the cold to deter you?" The old man harrumphed and the entire ce became frozen. Then, swords made of ice appeared and its sharp tip was pointed to Jin Rou, "Now!"

    "Whoosh!" A rain of ice swords broke the void as it came dashing towards Jin Rou with unbelievable speed.

    "Insignificant technique." Jin Rou swung his arms and the trajectory of the ice swords reversed. It was now going back to the old man.

    Not just that, Jin Rou controlled the void, bringing Nn to the ce where the ice swords would hit.

    "Bastard!" The old man immediately rushed, activating his fastest movement to protect Nn from the hit. After all, it would be a cmity once this royal prince of the n was killed here.

    Jin Rouughed seeing this. How could he let the old man do what he wanted to do? So of course, he slowed down the time in the vicinity of the old man, rendering the fast movement useless.

    "()'':%)!!" The old man couldn''t help but curse seeing the current predicament. His eyes widened as he saw the ice swords piercing Nn one after another.

    Blood sshed everywhere as the swords impaled Nn. Soon after, he fell down to the ground with his blood still flowing from his body.

    "Nn! Nn!" The old man immediately came over and prop the prince with trembling hands. He channeled his qi to him to have the heart continue to pump blood. After which, he took the greatest medicine he had and let Nn drink it. He was saving it for himself in case he suffered from a severe injury.

    Louise covered her mouth from extreme shock. She didn''t expect that Jin Rou would aim to kill Nn, who was an important member of the n of Mermaids. Now, she could see that Jin Rou was the ruthless type of person who wouldn''t show mercy to his enemies.

    Although the old man had already used everything, Nn was still unconscious and his life was still on the line. Fortunately, there were signs that he was getting better by each minute. At the very least, he could still live for a longer while. This was already much time for the old man to take him home and treat him by their resources.

    "I willing remember this." The old man looked at Jin Rou like he was going to eat him whole and activated the teleportation scroll.

    "Yes, please remember that you are the reason why that person will die." Jin Rou smirked, "No matter what you do, he will be beyond saving. You will just waste your n''s resources treating an already dead man."

    "Whoosh!" The old man wanted to say something but they were immediately teleported back home.

    After which, the entire frozen volcano turned back to what it was. Jin Rou looked at Louise and chuckled, "I know you''re worried. But don''t worry, their n will not bother with you."

    Jin Rou could read thedy''s face and for sure, she was greatly worried if their pce would be implicated.

    Louise turned her head down from shame. She didn''t expect that she was that easy to read. Well, it was natural for her to think that way. After all, she just imed that Jin Rou was a guest of them. If in case, that n seek trouble, they would probably be implicated.

    As of now, the Mortal Disaster Pce was currently in a turmoil and couldn''t afford a super powerhouse troubling them.

    Uncle Mu sighed. He could understand why the Young Miss had this thought.

    "It looks like your pce is facing some great difficulties." Jin Rou could see that on their faces, "To make it up for this, tell me the problem. Who knows? I might be great of help."

    Louise looked at Uncle Mu to seek for approval in which Uncle Mu approved. They were already in the same boat, might as well try this chance.

    "Our pce is the governing power of the Mortal Region. I am the current Princess and the next in line to inherit the throne, Louise Eversight." Louise introduced herself first properly and proceeded to exin, "Currently, we are facing a pending doom that might be the end of our pce."

    "A doom that can end your pce?" Jin Rou was a little surprised. What could possibly be that pending doom that could destroy them entirely?

    Take note, Mortal Disaster Pce was established since the time immemorial and had been standing even after millions of trials and tribtions. Thus, their foundation wasn''t weak in the slightest. However, they were saying that they were facing a problem that could end their pce''s lineage? Just how scary was their problem was?

    This was more serious that Jin Rou thought. He needed to learn more in order to know how can he help them.

 Chapter 580 - Ancient Tree Guardian

    Louise looked at Uncle Mu with hesitation in her eyes. This matter was greatly major and she didn''t know if this was the right thing to do. Uncle Mu, on the other hand, nodded. He was holding for that little hope that the young master might have a solution for their problem.

    "It''s because our Ancient Tree Guardian is nearing its death." Louise said with a great heavy tone, "The Guardian is what keeps our Mortal Disaster Pce safe from being devoured by other super powerhouses."

    The Ancient Tree Guardian was the most important figure of the pce. After all, it was the sole reason why other powerhouses were not yet attacking them. The tree had lived for so long now, and in fact, it was here since the creation of the pce.

    "So it will spell disaster when your guardian die." Jin Rou now understood why Louise was trying to understand the ancient tree below the Ash Volcano.

    "Yes." Uncle Mu sighed, it was his turn to answer, "We have been keeping its disease for so long now, however, I doubt that we can still be able to hide it for so long."

    "That is really bad." Jin Rou could somehow understand their situation. It would be very disadvantageous for them once the public knew their current predicament, "Have you tried consulting great alchemists? Or physicians?"

    "We wanted to." Louise sighed and wryly smiled, "But because we''re afraid our problem would be let out to the world with some naughty mouths, we can only trust our people. Unfortunately, everything was deemed useless."

    This was a very serious matter that could decide the survival of the Mortal Disaster Pce. Everyone thought highly of them. After all, they were the governing powerhouse of this region and on par with the other governing powerhouses of other regions.

    If in the off chance that someone leaked this problem to the whole world, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration if various ns and sects would try to devour them. After all, Mortal Disaster Pce had lived for countless millions of years now and for sure, their resources and treasuries were abundant.

    Who wouldn''t want this? Not to mention, it had many secret techniques hidden from the world.

    "Can you do something about it, Young Master?" Louise asked with hope in her eyes.

    "I can only try, let''s see what can I do." Jin Rou didn''t dare to im anything. It was a serious problem that he needed to examine carefully before giving an answer. Even as universalw, he wasn''t that confident to solve this matter easily.

    Louise smiled and said, "Please follow me. I will take you there immediately."

    ---

    In the deepest and most hidden part of Mortal Disaster Pce. There was a white void with a towering tree in the middle. It looked very huge that eyes couldn''t contain everything.

    Ancient Tree Guardian. Anyone who heard this name would surely tremble in fear. After all, it killed so many cultivators in the past, be it Quasies or Halfs. It was so strong that no matter how many storms it went through, it still survived.

    Unfortunately, it developed a disease due to long passage of time. And now, the disease was getting severe, aiming to take the whole life force of the tree.

    Jin Rou observed the tree in his eyes and couldn''t help but sympathize with it. Millions of reys passed through his mind. It was the life of tree after all these years protecting the pce.

    "You have suffered too much." Jin Rou touched the tree and caressed it. He had a warm smile on his face as if he wasforting the tree.

    The Ancient Tree Guardian wiggled in response, clearly happy that Jin Rou touched and cared for it.

    Louise and Uncle Mu were surprised to see this. The guardian had never appreciated anyone, even Louise. It always had a cold shoulder towards everyone in the pce, yet it was giving Jin Rou a warm attitude.

    Jin Rou faced the two and informed them, "This tree has done already so much for your pce. And now that it''s suffering from a disease and is about to die, don''t you think it''s already time for it to have its eternal peace?"

    Jin Rou have seen the too many hardships this tree had suffered in order to protect the Mortal Disaster Pce. It had done so much now that it deserved peace.

    Louise and Uncle Mu felt a lump on their throats, what was Jin Rou saying all of a sudden?

    "I''ll give this tree two options. Whether to continue living or not. And no matter what it chooses, you have no say in that and you cannot force it to change its mind." Jin Rou said coldly. He wanted the tree to decide for itself.

    "This..." Louise knew that Jin Rou was doing this because he might have seen or realized something, "We don''t have the authority to decide this, Young Master."

    "Let our Guardian Tree decide for itself, then." Suddenly, a person wearing white robe appeared. He appeared middle-aged but still handsome.

    "Pce Master!" Louise and Uncle Mu immediately knelt down. They thought that the Pce Master was still in seclusion, yet he showed himself here.

    "Hello, Young Friend." The Pce Master nodded to the two and looked at Jin Rou, "I am called Uri. I''m giving my permission and signing your unwritten deal."

    "Very decisive." Jin Rou smiled and praised, "I expected no less from a Half-Immortal."

    Pce Master Uri smiled and didn''tment on this. He already expected that Jin Rou could see him though.

    Jin Rou then proceeded to ask the Ancient Guardian Tree, giving it two options. Jin Rou wanted the tree to decide for itself. He thought that the tree deserve this much for all its efforts in the past.

    Pce Master Uri and the others were growing anxious as time passed by. After more than half an hour, Jin Rou revealed a sigh and spoke, "Your Guardian loves you all that much. It still wants to live longer to protect you."

    Hearing this, the Pce Master felt that a heavy boulder had been lifted from his chest.

 Chapter 581 - Infinite Ocean Region

    Hearing this, Louise sighed in relief. After all, their guardian hadn''t abandoned them yet. The pce master expressed the same. If the Ancient Tree Guardian were to be gone, it would created major changes that wouldn''t surely be advantageous for the Mortal Disaster Pce.

    "So, Young Friend, can you save our guardian?" Pce Master Uri smiled as he asked this question. Since Jin Rou dared to let the tree choose between two options, he should have the confidence to heal the guardian tree.

    "Of course." Jin Rou chuckled, "However, I need something to proceed with the treatment."

    "Please ask away. We will do everything to provide you what you need." Pce Master Uri said in a hurry. He wouldn''t mind using the most precious treasures of their n if it could save the tree. There was no equivalent worth for the Ancient Tree Guardian''s life.

    "I just need one since I have most of the materials needed." Jin Rou exined, "I need a stone which has been living since the start of time."

    "What...?" Pce Master Uri didn''t expect that in order to treat the guardian tree, he needed this type of stone!

    Even Uncle Mu who was silent by the sidelines revealed a stumped expression.

    A stone that lived since time immemorial. Although it truly existed, most of them were already owned by old masters, cultivating them to nurture themselves. After all, this type of stone was a huge boost and help for cultivators.

    "I need that stone since I need to put its vitality to the tree. And of all the things I can think of, the stone of that type is the only possible thing that could sustain the needed life force of this tree." Jin Rou said. If there was no stone of such type, then this treatment would be all for naught. Although he had alternatives, it wouldn''t be as good as this method. As a matter of fact, it was far from good.

    "From what I know, there is a stone that fits you criteria." Pce Master Uri said as he shook his head, "But it is in the Infinite Ocean Region. It will be very dangerous as those fishes will not approve entry of anyone."

    Jin Rouughed and pped his hands, "Perfect timing. I need to make a trip to that ce. If that has the stone I needed, I don''t getting it on the way."

    Pce Master Uri wanted to ask what kind of reason Jin Rou had to venture to that dangerous ce. Nevertheless, he zipped his mouth and nodded.

    "I''ll be going with Young Master." Louise said with determination, "It isn''t right for the Young Master to dive into this danger alone. We are the one who need something, so we need to do something too."

    "Young Miss, are you silly?" Uncle Mu couldn''t help but be agitated, "That ce is very dangerous. Even I don''t dare to venture to that ce because of its extreme danger. You will only be a deadweight for the Young Master."

    Pce Master Uri also agreed with this notion, "Louise, that region isn''t to be underestimated. With your measly cultivation, you will just offer yourself to those fishes. Let mee with this Young Friend."

    Being an apex existence, Pce Master Uri wss confident that he could survive that ce. So, he was the best choice to take this mission.

    "Why are you all afraid? I''m here, so what can possibly happen to Louise?" Jin Rou chuckled, "Not to mention Half-Immortals, even Perfect Immortals need to weigh their pros and cons first before offending me."

    Jin Rou was telling the truth. As the real apex existence who looked down on the rest, he had the right to say this. Of course, not everyone would believe him.

    Take Pce Master Uri for example. He believed that Jin Rou was an expert, but he didn''t believe that Perfects would have to thread carefully in his presence. Nevertheless, since it''s the wish of the other party, they couldn''t decline and said, "Since this is Young Friend''s intention, then please take care of our Young Miss. She holds great importance in the Mortal Disaster Pce."

    "Please be rest assured, nothing will happen to her." Jin Rou said with confidence, "One more thing I need to ask of, if you have a telportation scroll going to Infinite Region, let us use it."

    ---

    The Infinite Sea Region was the home of sea races. With millions of inds around, one cannot travel this whole region even if he wished. After all, it truly felt like an infinity. It felt like there was no end to this region.

    As of now, the region was off limits to outsiders and any vitors would be punished severely.

    Blooming Flower Ind. It was where Jin Rou and Louise touched down after using the scroll.

    Louise viewed the map and search for the Blooming Flower Ind, "This ind isn''t owned by anyone. However, patrol of sea races constantly visit this ce for an unknown reason."

    "You actually have knowledge of this ind." Jin Rou was impressed. There were millions of inds in this region. How could one possibly read everything about each ind?

    "I always read informative articles like this when I have the time, especially regarding the Infinite Sea Region." Louise answered with a humble tone, "This is nothingpared to your knowledge, Young Master."

    "Alright, stopplimenting me." Jin Rou chuckled, "I expanded my senses to its limits to find that particr stone. And I can sense it, though it was very far from here."

    Louise was shocked to hear this. To actually sense the stone using one''s senses? Not to mention, it was very far away from here. What kind of ability was that?

    "Stop dilly dallying. We need to find a way to go there." Jin Rou snapped thedy out of her daze, "If the said patrols were to visit this ce and discover us, it will be more troublesome."

    Louise nodded. They needed to move away before they arrive or else things would beplicated than she imagined.

 Chapter 582 - Wildscale Tribe

    Jin Rou and Louise the teleportion scrolls that have been stored by their pce. Take note, each of these scrolls were very precious to them. After all, it had the ability to transport them here without being noticed.

    After using three teleportation scrolls, Louise viewed the map once again and pinpointed where they were currently, "We are in the Deepzone Ind."

    This ind made Louise shudder a bit. Deepzone Ind, this was said to be one of the scariest inds in the whole region as it was being guarded by a wild tribe.

    "Young Master, we should immediately start moving. This ce is very dangerous." Louise rolled the map and put back to her inventory, "We cannot stay here any longer."

    Jin Rou could sense the urgency of her tone and nodded. The former was about to activate the scroll when they suddenly felt a pressureing from a certain direction.

    "Who are you people?!" The voice was thundering and angered. The clouds turned gray above at the same time, "This is the territory of us, Wildscale Tribe."

    "Yes, we know. We just happened to pass by here." Louise tried to meditate the situation. She couldn''t let things escte to the degree where it wouldn''t be repairable.

    "Happened?" The muscr man sneered as he heard these words, "You might be intruders who wanted our treasure."

    Treasure? Jin Rou tried to sense anything in this ind that was worthy of that risk. Agter which, he chuckled.

    "We don''t know anything regarding your treasure." Louise said sternly, "Look. We are only from the younger generation. How can we possibly try to have that?"

    The muscr man found this to have sense. That''s right, they were mere young people of the current generation. There were only few tribes that they could threaten them as of now, and by the looks of it, they weren''t part of those.

    "Still, you trespassed our territory." The muscr man still pushed the issue and said, "You two have toe with me or else face my wrath."

    "We are busy people. We cannot just go with you, since it will be a waste of time." Jin Rou refused the muscr man, "You can keep you treasure for yourself, and in exchange, don''t bother us. How about it?"

    The tone of Jin Rou was of an utmost arrogance. He was looking down on the muscr man, as if he was a mere ant that could be stomped anytime.

    "Presumptuous!" The muscr was angered again, and his aura bursted, "You dare to belittle a member of the Wildscale Tribe?"

    Jin Rou sighed while looking at the muscr man, "This will be myst warning. Heed it, or else you will regret offending me."

    Jin Rou was already being merciful by just doing this much. If the other party still didn''t know how to appreciate his kindness, he wouldn''t mind killing some of this tribe.

    "I wanna see how you will do that, then!" The muscr man''s patience ran out. He dashed towards Jin Rou and gave him a solid punch that could break the firmaments.

    "So this is your choice." Jin Rou sneered and counter punch which was far stronger than the muscr man''s.

    "Boom!" The area exploded, creating arge pit in the vicinity. The muscr man was directly hit by Jin Rou''s punch and was thrown away like a kite with its strings snapped.

    "Grug!" Afterwards, the muscr man spat a mouthful of blood as he tried to get up himself. His eyes stared at Jin Rou with shock and horror.

    He had been too confident that he could defend himself from the punch. After all, he already released his scales. The scales of their Wildscales Tribe was firm and unbreakable. Even the super tribes of their region couldn''t do anything about this.

    Yet with a single punching from an unknown man broke everything and even damaged his inner organs. He could feel his blood churned and his insides were misced.

    The muscr man was in a very disadvantageous position where he might die.

    "It''s toote for regret now. I told you, right?" Jin Rou smirked, "You cannot take the price of offending me."

    Louise sighed by the sidelines. The issue turned very serious and it''s no longer repairable. Nevertheless, it was the muscr man''s choice, after all. He was given a chance to live, yet he couldn''t cherish it.

    "This punch will take you to the next world." Jin Rou smiled like a devil, "Don''t worry, this will be quick."

    The muscr man tried to back away but his limbs were shaking from fright. This was a monster!

    "Boom!" Jin Rou threw the punch far away from the target. But the force was so strong that it created various fluctuations around the vicinity.

    Unfortunately, the force didn''t reach the muscr man as three figures appeared. They already activated their full scales to its maximum extent.

    They didn''t wear any robes, only a cloth to hide their crotch. However, the more noticeable thing from them was that they were three old men who were already one feet below the ground.

    "Elders!" The muscr man cried out. He didn''t expect that their tribe''s elders woulde out to defend him. Take note, Tribe Elders wouldn''t be dispatched unless a very serious issue urred.

    "Fuze, you brawlhead." One of the Tribe Elders knocked his forehead, "You are all brawls and no brains. Why don''t you think before acting up, huh?"

    Louise''s eyes turned serious while watching this. Three Quasi-Immortals had suddenly showed themselves. This line up could terrify any powerhouses in the Mortal Region except them.

    "This Young Friend here." One of the Tribe Elders smiled warmly at Jin Rou and said, "I am called Elder Xu. I know that this descendant of ourscked proper conduct and even offended you. We, the Tribe Elders, ask for you forgiveness in this matter and I hope you can pardon him."

    Next, the three Tribe Elders bowed in front of Jin Rou. They never had the arrogance that should they have as high ranking members of the Wildscale Tribe. And Jin Rou could feel their sincerity.

 Chapter 583 - Wildscale Chieftain

    The muscr man named Fuze stared at this scene with mouth open. He was stumped to see the three Tribe Elders showing respect to an unknown young man! What kind of situation was this? Surely, these were their elders in the Wildscale Tribe, right?

    Jin Rou, on the other hand, couldn''t help but wryly smile. The three elders showed at the right moment, clearly knew how to read the situation first before acting up.

    Louise was also surprised to see this. After all, she had heard of the arrogance the wild tribes of Infinite Sea Region had. Perhaps, they had seen Jin Rou''s strength and estimated that their tribe couldn''t afford to offend him.

    The three elders were still bowing before Jin Rou. Afraid that this wasn''t enough, they slowly came down to their knees.

    "Alright, that''s enough." Jin Rou waved his hands. These elders were making things awkward, "I will spare his life, but I want you to give him a satisfying punishment for me. Of course, if you can''t do it, then I personally will."

    Louise''s hunch was right. Although the elders couldn''t see through the actual real strength of Jin Rou, they had a treasure which could tell them if a target was someone they could afford to offend. It was all a matter of tricks and methods.

    "Rest assured, Young Friend. We will imprison Fuze in the Cold Prison for 30 days and will decrease his potential." One of the Tribe Elders named Zhao smiled and exined.

    The Cold Prison was the worst prison possible for anyone of the Wildscale Tribe. After all, cold was their very weakness. Here, even the strongest Wildscale Tribe member couldn''t help but shiver and be in a weakened state.

    As for the matter of decreasing one''s potential, the tribe had a heirloom treasure for that.

    "You''re kidding me, right?" Fuze revealed a horrified expression. Of course, he knew about the Cold Prison. It was just a tad better than the death sentence as you would be kept alive. However, the nightmarish cold was something that not any of the Wildscale members wanted to experience in their lifetime.

    "Fuze, you have brought this upon yourself." Elder Xu wanted to save him, too. However, he was powerless to do so. After all, Fuze was very close to him and didn''t want him to suffer much.

    But the elders couldn''t put their tribe at risk just because of one person. As the high ranking elders of the tribe, they had to be reasonable and decisive.

    Jin Rou nodded. He was satisfied about this punishment, "Alright, we have settled this so we can part ways."

    The elders hurried to say, "Young Friend, how about you pay our ce a visit? There might be things that will be on your liking."

    "If you''re talking about that treasure hidden deep within the very core of this ind, then I guess that might really be on my liking." Jin Rou chuckled and teased the elders.

    Hearing this, the elders revealed a terrified expression and their guards suddenly rose and alert. No one except them and the Chieftain had the knowledge about where the treasure was exactly at. Yet, this young man knew. This was bad news for them.

    "I''m just kidding with you." Jin Rouughed, "If I really want to have that item, do you think that you will be standing in front of me now?"

    The elders pondered this for a moment and found this made sense. Jin Rou wouldn''t bother talking to the elders if that''s what he wanted. After all, it would just be a waste of time and energy. Instead of talking to them, he might as well get to that ce immediately and retrieve the treasure.

    As for what type of treasure that was, it was the kind where even the super powerhouses of this realm would fight over. It was an item that could lead a war.

    "But I''m telling you, you better keep that item in the dark. Or else, you will find yourself in a serious situation that you might not be able to resolve." Jin Rou warned them. They were keeping such a treasure for themselves for such a long time now.

    "Rest assured, Young Friend." Elder Xu smiled, "The item will always be kept a secret. That item is very important to us as it is our very foundation. We cannot afford to lose it."

    "Alright, tell me the real reason why you want me to visit your ce." Jin Rou knew that they had a special reason to risk him visiting their ce.

    "The truth is our Chieftain wants to meet you personally and privately." Elder Xu answered, "As for the reason why, we don''t know. She just wants to meet you."

    Jin Rou nodded, "Okay, since I''m curious what might be the reason, take me to your Chieftain."

    ---

    Wildscale Chieftain''s Chamber. It was the most secretive ce of the entire tribe. No one, unless permitted, was allowed entry no matter how urgent it was.

    "It is nice meeting you, Young Friend." Jin Rou was greeted by a melodic voiceing from a short distance.

    He looked closely and found out that there was a very beautiful woman sitting on a throne made of diamonds. She was very seductive and one look could make any man fall in love for her.

    However, for Jin Rou who was used to seeing beauties, this wasn''t effective at all. He found himself a chair and sat down and asked, "I heard from your elders that you wish to meet me. Now, I''m here. What might be the great reason of you that you even required my presence?"

    "So straightforward, I like it." The Chieftain smiled as she looked at Jin Rou with admiration, "But rx, before we start with the main issue, how about we have a tea while talking?"

    She didn''t wait for Jin Rou''s response as she gave a signal. Then, maids appeared with a pot of tea kettle and teacups holding in their hands. Next, they gracefully poured each cup the tea and put the them into their respective ces.

 Chapter 584 - Condition

    "Young Friend, you must try it. The tea I have prepared is one of the best in the whole region. Not just anyone can afford this luxury even if you have the wealth to do so." Wildscale Chieftain smiled as she spoke these words, sipping some of the tea at the same time.

    Jin Rou lifted the teacup and smelled it. Then, he took a sip of the tea sighing, "Good tea."

    He was not bluffing. The chieftain truly said the real words, this was one of the best tea that he ever had tasted. He was a fanatic of tea, so he had high standards for this.

    "It is called Marro Yellow Tea. It is made from the most ancient tree that couldn''t be approached by just anyone." The chieftain chuckled, "Now we can talk about the main issue."

    She paused for a moment before saying, "Young Friend, I seek for your cooperation about a major issue."

    Hearing this, Jin Rou asked, "Is it about the item buried deep within which is losing its sealing array?"

    Wildscale Chieftain widened her beautiful eyes in surprise, "How did you know?"

    She never expected that he could guess it outright.

    "Just counted with my fingers." Jin Rou smirked, "Also, it''s not difficult to guess it."

    Of course, the chieftain didn''t believe him. Nevertheless, she didn''t pry any further. Every expert had their own secrets, "Since Young Friend already knew the reason, it will be a lot easier to exin."

    The chieftain took another sip of tea before exining the details, "You are right. As you have said, the sealing array of that item is weakening and is in danger of seeing the light once again. We cannot afford to have it appear above here. After all, it will drive all powerhouses in this realm crazy. A bloody war will happen just for a single item."

    Jin Rou agreed, "Indeed, with the capabilities of that item, it is surely something that even super powerhouses will do everything to get it."

    "That''s why I''m asking for your cooperation, Young Friend." The chieftain said, "All you have to do is strengthen the sealing array, so that the item won''t have the chance to be seen above."

    "I have two questions before I answer." Jin Rou pondered for a moment, "Why are you asking me, someone who isn''t familiar with you and the tribe? And what is in it for me if I sessfully sealed it again?"

    "For your first question, It''s just a sudden judgment. After all, you have already known that item. I also have a good understanding with people, I know that you are more trustworthy than those other tribes with motives." Wildscale Chieftain smiled and answered the questions sincerely, "And for the second question, don''t worry. My Wildscale Tribe will be generous with the rewards. You just have to say the word and we will get it for you. Of course, as long as it is within our reach."

    "Honestly, I''m not moved. I have enough treasures for my own use." Jin Rou shook his head, "Unless you can name me a reward which can move me, this deal is off."

    The chieftain almost choked her words. She totally forgot that he was an expert that couldn''t be underestimated. She was silly in that part that she even boasted generous rewards. She took a breath and asked, "Then Young Friend, if treasures will not move you, how about information?"

    The Wildscale Tribe was not only good inbat, they were also one of the best when it came to intel. Their connections were so wide that it couldn''t be underestimated.

    "Information, huh?" Jin Rou''s interest was piqued, "Alright, I want to know something about the n of Mermaids."

    "The n of Mermaids, they are the governor of the entire region that everyone looks up. Although the name sounds silly, they are very strong that our Wildscale Tribe cannot resist." Wildscale Chieftain exined, "Recently, there are minor movements from their n. I heard that they abducted a human girl with an unusual treasure-type body. It was said that they will use the girl for a sacrificial ceremony."

    Hearing this, Jin Rou''s blood turned cold and asked, "Do you know when it will be?"

    "It will be on the third day from now." The chieftain felt the abnormal change of Jin Rou. She could feel herself freezing in cold but didn''t show it.

    "Do you have a teleportation scroll that will take me to their ce?" Jin Rou asked.

    "This, I have. But we have only three of this. And each has us expended so much resources to get." The chieftain answered. Teleportation scrolls were very important to them. After all, only Perfect Immortals could break the void and teleport.

    "Give me one of it." Jin Rou demanded, "If you don''t want to, you can just find someone else who can fit the bill."

    The Wildscale Chieftain could feel the rage in the other party''s voice. She deduced that the human abducted was probably one of his people. If that''s the case, his attitude right now was pretty understandable.

    "Alright, I''ll give you one. But we have stored it in the deepest ce in my chamber so I will take an hour or two to get it." The chieftain said.

    "Alright, lead me first to the way where can I enter where the iten was sealed." Jin Rou said.

    "There is no way physically." Wildscale Chieftain said, handing over a scroll, "But this scroll will activate a gate and take you there. Our forefather didn''t want anyone to find it, so he never made doors when he sealed the item. Don''t worry, the door will remain opened for more than a day as long as you haven''t used it for the second time around so you can safely return."

    "I understand." Jin Rou nodded and activated the scroll. A small gate appeared and he immediately entered it.

    ---

    Inside the deepest part, where the item was currently sealed. Jin Rou observed the surroundings before focusing his sight on the item.

    It was a tiny red leaf. Although it was just a mere leaf, Jin Rou could feel the intense power inside it.

 Chapter 585 - Strengthening The Sealing Array

    Although it was just a tiny leaf, it had a tremendous power that could shake the entire foundation of the whole realm. This item was very perfect for quasis and halfs.

    Jin Rou didn''t waste time and begin what he must do. He studied the sealing array first in order to discover the mysteries and secrets of it. After all, it was needed in order to strengthen it well.

    "Too many mistakes." Jin Rou couldn''t help but sigh. The sealing array was okay. However, it had many mistakes that Jin Rou didn''t even bother to count. Anyway, this was a piece of cake for Jin Rou.

    He then modified the contents of the array, in order to give it the most effects. This would be the first andst time that he''d strengthen this, so he must do it properly.

    "Whoosh!" Then a bright light suddenly appeared when Jin Rou finished the things for the sealing array. The light emitted was bright enough to blind anyone.

    ---

    In the Chieftain''s Chamber, the Wildscale Chieftain was getting anxious. Although only a little time had passed, many things were running on her mind.

    One of it was the young man might have already taken interest for the treasure. It was a very tempting one, after all. Anyone who''d see that would think of taking it for themselves. Of course, she herself included.

    That treasure had the capability of making immortal-level cultivators breakthrough a difficult bottleneck. So how could Jin Rou possibly wouldn''t be tempted if she was?

    She was about to check it to calm her nerves when the door suddenly opened. It was Jin Rou with a nonchnt expression, "The seal has been strengthened. You can be rest assured that the seal can go for at least a million of years."

    The sealing array was perfected by Jin Rou. So naturally, the effects would be amazing. Not to mention, it was also had a bit of Jin Rou''s modifications style.

    Hearing this, the Chieftain sighed in relief and bowed, "Thank you for helping us, Young Friend."

    "Why do you look so anxious?" Jin Rou, of course, caught it and chuckled, "I see, you''re thinking that I might have an interest with your treasure?"

    "This..." The Wildscale Chieftain was speechless. She didn''t expect to be discovered easily.

    "While you really have a good treasure there, in my eyes, that''s only decent at best." Jin Rou smiled, "So I won''t have an interest with it. Not to mention, it isn''t what I need."

    "What treasure might you need, Young Friend?" The chieftain couldn''t help but ask in curiosity.

    "Thousand Life Blessing Amulet." Jin Rou answered truthfully. He needed this treasure for a certain emperor he met back in the Lower Immortal. And as a man of his words, he would do everything to give this to him.

    "Thousand Life Blessing Amulet!" The Wildscale Chieftain was very familiar with this treasure. After all, many also sought this especially those dying old men in the powerhouses.

    "Do you have any information regarding this?" Jin Rou could see that the other party had some knowledge about this.

    "Yes. The treasure you''re looking for is situated in ck Sand Ind, the most deadly ind of the region." Wildscale Chieftain exined with somber expression, "There, a monster is guarding that amulet. Many have tried to get that item, but ultimately they died there. Moreover, even the n of Mermaids suffered there when they tried to get that amulet."

    The monster was said to have killed many Quasi and Half Immortals in thest hundred thousands of years. As a matter of fact, even a Perfect Immortal had died in that monster''s hands. This guaranteed the danger of the ck Sand Ind, thus many ships were taking the long route in order to avoid it.

    "If you want to have the Thousand Life Blessing Amulet, you have to venture that danger. Although, I won''t rmend it." Wildscale Chieftain shook her head. She also knew the horror of that ind, thus she never nned on setting foot on it. After which, she handed over the teleportation scroll to Jin Rou, "These are the teleportation scrolls going to near where n of Mermaids is. However, please be reminded that you are going to enter their territory. You have to know that the mermaids aren''t weing any guests as of now so their hostility towards you will be at max."

    "Thank you for this information." Jin Rou nodded. He was also aware of this, "But I just hope that those mermaids are smart enough not to antagonize me though."

    The chieftain was shocked to hear these words. Was it a warning for the mermaids? Anyway, it didn''t matter. She was out of that issue, after all.

    "Since we reached the end of our deal, I will take my leave." Jin Rou then called Zacharite, who was hiding in his void space all along, "Zacharite, you set the teleportation scroll outside, immediately. We will take off in a minute."

    "As you wish." Zacharite appeared, took one teleportation scroll and left the chamber.

    "A demon?" Once again, she was shocked. To think that Jin Rou also had tamed a devil, who was known to be arrogant and conceited!

    "This might be ourst meeting, Wildscale Chieftain." Jin Rou smiled, "I wish your tribe will seed no matter what it wants."

    "Likewise. I hope you will be safe throughout your journey." The Wildscale Chieftain gave an alluring smile. She also knew that this meeting was brief and short, but it''s okay. Since their tribe earned much from it.

    When Jin Rou was about to leave, Zacharite suddenly appeared and spoke with a hurried tone, "Young Master, bad news."

    "What happened?" Jin Rou asked. It was only a moment after Zacharite got out, and bad news had already came?

    Wildscale Chieftain had a bad feeling about this.

    "The n of Mermaids are outside. They are about to reach this ce." Zacharite could determine that who they were because of the seal on their robes.

    "What?!" The chieftain was bbergasted. What are they doing in this kind of ce?

    Hearing this, Jin Rou smirked.. It looked like words cannot be contained in a single space.

 Chapter 586 - The Clan Of Mermaids

    The arrival of the members of n of Mermaids made the whole tribe panic, shuddering in fear. After all, they had no scheduled or whatsoever with the n, yet they''re here. Remember, they were the governing super powerhouse of this region.

    The chieftain had a bad feeling about this, and she couldn''t help but think about it over and over. She immediately left the chamber with words, "I''m going to receive them. No matter what, they are still visitors."

    Jin Rou smiled and followed suit. There would be an entertaining scer on, perhaps.

    Upon outside, Jin Rou told Louise, "Come with me. If you want to get stronger, you have to face many peak experts that will put you in danger. Observe the visitorster on." He was trying to make Louise get used to usual oppression of powerful cultivators.

    Louise could only nod in response.

    ---

    "Who is the leader of this tribe? Show yourself!" An old man shouted with a thundering voice, "Young Master Fliv hase to pay you a visit so you should be honored!"

    Hearing this voice, the chieftain hurriedly said, "Hello, friends from the n of Mermaids. I am the Chieftain of Wildscale Tribe, Mauve. What can I do to serve you?"

    There were a group of four people along with the handsome Young Master Fliv. Three old men, and one Young Master. For sure, the three were protectors of the Young Master.

    Young Master Fliv, who''s wearing a blue robe, observed Mauve carefully from feet upwards. Eventually, he nodded and said, "I didn''t expect that the Wildscale Tribe''s Chieftain is a woman. This is a surprise."

    Usually, Chieftains can only be for men. After all, it was a matter leadership skills and responsibilities. Usually, tribes wouldn''t let women take this kind of role. After all, women were very precious to them, and they didn''t want to stress them as much as possible.

    Young Master Fliv smiled and added, "Anyway, I have an important matter to discuss with you, Chieftain Mauve. So we should talk in private."

    "Then please follow me, Young Master Fliv." Mauve smiled and escorted the young master to the chamber while the three protectord stood by the entrance. Clearly, they wouldn''t let anyone enter.

    "What is the position of that Young Master in their n?" Jin Rou asked Louise. Perhaps she knew a thing or two about him.

    "Young Master Fliv is one of the favorite sons of the current Poseidon. Aside from the eldest brother, he also has the highest chance of bing the next Poseidon." Louise slowly exined the details she knew, "However, I heard that Young Master Fliv isn''t particrly interested in the throne, so the eldest son will surely be the next Poseidon."

    The n of Mermaids had only one ruler, and it was the Poseidon. It was the highest position in the entire n, and in fact, in the whole region. Being born in royalty wasn''t enough to be one. A candidate should also know how to control and be epted by Neptune, the trident used by the Poseidons since founding.

    Jin Rou nodded and maximized his hearing capabilities. No matter how many sealing skills they made inside the chamber, he could still hear it one way or another.

    "What business do the High and Esteemed of Young Master Fliv have with me?" Mauve asked with a smile. But deep inside, her heart was racing.

    "Alright, let me get straight to the point." Young Master Fliv didn''t forget to unt his aura and arrogance as he said, "Our n heard that your tribe is possessing a treasure that can help immortals breakthrough. We want it."

    As she thought. Mauve didn''t know how was that possible someone knew of it when she was sure that everyone was tight-lipped of it, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Young Master Fliv. How can a mere tribe such ours possess such a terrifying treasure?"

    "Save your breath. Your lies cannot fool me." Young Master Fliv sneered, "Do you really think that with our n''s power and resources, we cannot confirm if it''s real or not?"

    The n of Mermaids had expend a lot of its resources just to confirm if it''s true or not. After all, they didn''t want to mobilize their force when it wasn''t worth it.

    Mauve''s words stuck on her throat. She wanted to say something but she didn''t know what to say. After all, the other party made sense.

    Now that it came to this, Mauve took a deep breath and said wryly, "Young Master Fliv, if you know that treasure, then you should also know that it''s very precious for us. It is the foundation of our tribe, and the gift of our Forefathers. How can I give it someone else? Wouldn''t I be a sinner of my Wildscale Tribe then?"

    "Chieftain Mauve, I know your concerns." Young Master Fliv smiled and exined, "That''s why in exchange of the treasure, our n will grant you the Precious Diamond Ind and be our subsidiary partner. With our funds and protection, your tribe''s position will soar to the great heights, making other tribes look up to you."

    Chieftain Mauve didn''t expect that the n of Mermaids would go all out just to get the treasure, so she was stumped. The Precious Diamond Ind was one of the best inds under their name, and its resources were abundant to say. It was one thing to give the ind, yet they were also willing to make their tribe a subsidiary partner and earn their protection and resources.

    This was a very tempting deal even for the Chieftain. After all, with the overlord''s backing, they could do whatever they wanted in the region.

    "I will give Chieftain Mauve a bit of time to consider my offer. After all, this is too abrupt and sudden." Seeing that the chieftain was obviously tempted, Young Master Fliv was satisfied. He didn''t mind waiting a bit for her decision.

    On the outside, Jin Rou couldn''t help but sigh. Obviously, he could also feel that the chieftain was tempted and might consider epting the offer.. If that was the case, then the Wildscale Tribe would be done for good.

 Chapter 587 - Refusal

    If Chieftain Mauve epted the offer, she would be hindering the progress of the tribe. The Wildscale Tribe would remain as is, no long capable of bing stronger in the near future. After all, the very foundation was no longer there. As a matter of fact, they had a high chance of declining.

    The red leaf was very important to the tribe. It held the core and very foundation of the tribe.

    After some hours of considering things, Chieftain Mauve sighed and spoke up, "Young Master Fliv, we are very grateful for your offer. But I cannot gamble my tribe''s future. The treasure is a vital part of us, and it shouldn''t be gone. So I have to decline your generous offer."

    Hearing the refusal, Young Master Fliv was stumped. He didn''t expect that even after that offer, Chieftain Mauve was still unmoving.

    The chieftain, of course, had some reserves. She didn''t have the guts to gamble the entire tribe for a measly piece ofnd and protection. Their future was brighter than that. In fact, they might surpass this overlord in the future, who knows? As long as the treasure was there, no matter how down they went, they could always rise.

    "Did you find something in my offer unsatisfactory?" Young Master Fliv tried to persuade Chieftain Mauve again, "If you wish something, let''s talk about it. Our n is willing to pay any price to have the treasure."

    Truly, the n of Mermaids was desperate for this treasure. They would even go through such lengths to have it.

    "I''m sorry, Young Master Fliv. But my mind will not change." Chieftain Mauve said sternly, "But if you still need something, I can happily provide it to you."

    "I see, so you don''t want the easy way." Young Master Fliv''s tone was getting colder. Then, the temperature of the entire chamber dropped to the minimum, "I thought that the Wildscale Chieftain is smart. Yet, it looks like you only amount to this."

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Suddenly, the three elders guarding the entrance entered. They looked at Chieftain Mauve with extreme killing intent.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Chieftain Mauve didn''t expect the n to be audacious like this. They were even willing to use force to get what they wanted!

    "You should have agreed when I''m still asking you nicely." Young Master Fliv sneered, "Now, if you don''t want you entire tribe to be wiped out right now, hand over the treasure. You have to be fast. I''m quite an impatient man."

    "I didn''t expect that the overlord of this region will stoop so low to rob a tribe like us." Chieftain Mauve could feel her back getting wet. She knew how powerful those three elders supporting Young Master Fliv. They really had the capability to kill everyone in their tribe.

    "It''s always the stronger punch who has thest say. We are living in the world of the jungle where the strong eats the weak." Young Master Fliv opened his arms and smiled, "Your time is running, though. So if you want to save your whole tribe, you have to give the treasure to us."

    Chieftain Mauve gritted her teeth. It seemed that she had no choice. She was about to move to activate a spatial scroll when a familiar voice came in, "The said overlord of the region is robbing an innocent tribe out of nowhere. Wow, what a bunch of clowns."

    Everyone looked at the neer. The three elders knitted their brows in unison. They made sure that this space was locked to prevent anyone from entering. How was that possible that someone entered?

    "Who are you?" Young Master Fliv asked, "Ants shouldn''t interfere with matters they can''t handle, I advise you."

    Chieftain Mauve gaped in shock. She didn''t expect that Jin Rou would make a move.

    "Who am I? Just a mere passerby that can take your lives if you push this matter on." Jin Rou chuckled.

    "Do you think you''re a Perfect Immortal or something?" Young Master Fliv didn''t believe him, of course. He kindly warned the neer yet he was given with a threat, "If you want to go down with the Wildscale Tribe, I won''t mind granting your wish."

    "With just a bunch of Quasi-Immortal and Half-Immortal, do you think it''s enough to stop me? Well, if you take a Perfect Immortal with you, it might have changed something even a bit." Jin Rouughed, he controlled the space and put up an intense pressure on the three elders.

    "Thump! Thump! Thump!" The three elders knelt down in helplessness because of a sudden pressure on their chest. It was also making them hard to breath, as if there was only a thin air between.

    Young Master Fliv revealed a bbergasted expression when he saw this. He didn''t expect that Jin Rou was this strong! Take note, he brought two Quasis and one Half in this journey to get the treasure. This was a terrifying line up that could destroy any powerhouse in this region.

    "I don''t have much time to toy with the likes of you, so I will let you choose your path." Jin Rou looked at Young Master Fliv and said, "Surrender or death?"

    "Kill me?" Young Master Flivughed even amidst of this dangerous predicament, "I am Fliv Firstwater. One of the candidates next in line to be a Poseidon! If you dare to kill me, my family will hunt you down to the ends of the world."

    "Please, your family isn''t enough of a threat for me." Jin Rou smirked, "In fact, even your entire n use all of your resources, you will still be plummeted by my feet."

    Chieftain Mauve sucked a mouthful of air. Jin Rou just indirectly challenged the overlord''s authority! It was a big p to their faces. After all, usually they were the ones who look down on others. But now, they were being looked down upon.

    Young Master Fliv could feel his veins popping on his forehand. This was the first time he was belittled like this, and this was unforgivable!

 Chapter 588 - Put Them Into Good Use

    "Do you think you''re a Perfect Immortal or something?" Young Master Fliv''s tone was sharp cold with his eyes looking at Jin Rou will killing intent. It was the first time someone belittled him and he wasn''t going to forgive it easily.

    However, he couldn''t do anything at all. After all, all his protectors were kneeling on the ground because of intense pressure. So he didn''t dare to act rashly.

    "Perfect Immortals are just main dishes in my eyes." Jin Rou chuckled, "It seems that we cannot talk this out knowing your temper. Let''s end this."

    Jin Rou slowly walked up to Young Master Fliv with a smile on his face. The way he looked at the other party was like he was seeing a toy to y with.

    Young Master Fliv could feel the intense pressure and backed off for several steps. He could feel his back getting drenched with sweat, "Didn''t you hear what I said? If ever you do something to me, my n will never forgive you!"

    "Rx, I''m not going to do anything to you yet." Jin Rou smiled and said, "I just thought of the best way of putting you into great use."

    "Whoosh!" Then, Jin Rou opened up his space and sucked the three protectors and Young Master Fliv, "Since I''m going to do business with your n, I might as well use you to get the upper hand."

    Chieftain Mauve understood what Jin Rou was nning to do and thought that it was better than killing them. After all, not only would he have the entire hatred of the n of Mermaids, it would also make him the enemy of most sea races.

    "Chieftain Mauve, I advise you to hide your tribe for the time being first." Jin Rou spoke to the chieftain after securing the members of the n of Mermaids, "For sure, many have known that their n paid you a visit so many will be curious as to why the n of Mermaids went here."

    The Wildscale Tribe had nothing supposedly to get the overlord''s attention. After all, they weren''t that strong enough to get it. But with the n''s visit, for sure that many tribes would see the Wildscale Tribe in new light.

    "I understand. We will stay low as possible." Chieftain Mauve received the advice well. She couldn''t afford to have the ire or greed of the whole tribes in the region, so it would be better to stay lowkey for a time being.

    "Then I''ll be leaving now. This young master has to do something for me when I get back to their ce." Jin Rou smiled, "Take care."

    "You, too, Young Master." Chieftain Mauve bowed her head in respect, "I wish for your triumph."

    ---

    When Jin Rou, Zacharite, and Louise left the tribe vige, they stopped over to where the grand ship of n of Mermaids was located.

    "Such an amazing ship." Louise couldn''t help but praise the entire ship. It was so big that her eyes weren''t enough to see it as a whole. Truly, the overlord of this ce was something that couldn''t be trifled with easily. Just imagine how much resources were spent to build this kind. Even their pce would feel a painful sting.

    "They will be a disappointment if they can''t make such things." Jin Rou smirked and let the three protectors out,manding them with a cold tone, "Now, pilot the ship going back to your ce. Don''t try to do anything funny or else your dear young master''s life will be in danger. If you don''t believe me, try your luck then."

    The three protectors, of course, didn''t have the guts to risk their young master''s life. His life was more precious than theirs. After all, he was a candidate to be the next Poseidon. His life must be the utmost priority.

    After which, the three protectors sailed the boat going to the direction where their ce was. Jin Rou sneered and activated a formation in the entire ship to guard these old men''s movements. He''d like to see if they were brave enough to risk it all.

    "Young Master, is it really okay to let them go around here?" Zacharite asked with worry, "I can feel the deep hatred they have towards you, and they might try to do something after all this."

    He had a total trust on Jin Rou''s abilities. It''s just that it would be more trouble to deal with if the elders tried to do something funny after their task.

    "Chill down. What can they possibly do to me?" Jin Rou chuckled, "I just want to put them into good use before they be fertilizers."

    Zacharite''s blood felt cold. He could already imagine an entire massacre in the n of Mermaids if they moved the wrong way. Anyway, that''s not his problem at all. He just wished that the n would grow some real eyes to see what kind of monster they were about to face.

    "Louise,e here." Jin Rou called for the youngdy and handed over a book, "This is something I personally created to guide yourprehension techniques. Only you have thepatability with it, so don''t bother making others use it."

    It was only a minor task for Jin Rou, so he did it during his free time around.

    "Young Master, this..." Louise was speechless. Just how important was aprehension manual to the likes of her? It was very important. And now, Jin Rou personally created one for her. Her heart was filled with warmth as she epted the book, "Thank you, Young Master."

    "You deserve this, at the very least." Jin Rou smiled, "But what you learn will still depend on your abilities."

    "I understand." Louise nodded seriously. She wouldn''t let the young master down. Then, she started an istion mode with a free space in the ship. Since the trip had more or less four hours before arriving, she''d use this time to strengthen herprehension skills.

    Jin Rou looked at the departing figure of Louise and smiled wryly.. She was very excited just for a manual.

 Chapter 589 - Deep Sea

    "We''re about to reach the Deep Sea." One of the elders notified Jin Rou. He was showing great respect for Jin Rou. After all, although he appeared young, he was already a apex master that they could only look up on.

    Jin Rou was informed about the Deep Sea a while ago. It was the current hideout where the n of Mermaids was located. It was very hidden that even experts would have a hard time searching for it despite knowing the location.

    It was also one of the sacred grounds that not just anyone could step foot on.

    "Rumble!" Afterwards, the sea created a whirlpool that could devastate any powers. It sucked therge ship and went down to the deepest part of the Deep Sea. Only the core members of the n had the ability to call for the whirlpool, and it was a major necessity in order to enter the n''s hideout.

    Jin Rou observed the diving of the ship. Although they were under water, they had no difficulty breathing because of the elders giving support. Well, it''s not like they would drown here with Jin Rou''s protection.

    After a dive thatsted for ten minutes, they finally reached a door made of heavy metal. The twin doors were tightly locked as if it wouldn''t budge even the end of the world came.

    "Creak." After a while, therge heavy door opened slowly. It was giving an ufortable sound with its creak.

    Next, a group of mermaids, who had a body of a human and a tail of a fish, weed the three elders who were now waiting by the ship''s front.

    "Elders, wee back." The mermaid man in front bowed in respect towards the three elders, "The Poseidon has a matter to discuss with you. So we are tasked to wait for you here."

    Jin Rou observed the the mermaids from a distance. Indeed, they were exceptionals and talented. If given time, they could surpass the elders in front of them.

    "The Poseidon wants to meet us?" The three elders almost lost their souls when they heard this. They nned on dying the enemy and think of a way of to get rid of Jin Rou. However, with the Poseidon''s urgent call, it would be useless.

    "Yes, something urgent has required you three elders to meet him right away." The mermaid man smiled, exining the things, "Although I don''t know what''s the specific reason, it is really something important judging by the Poseidon''s tone."

    "Alright, we will go right away. But please receive our esteemed guests boarding the ship." An elder said and warned, "Young Master Fliv is with them, so you better not offend the guests."

    The guard was shocked to hear this and looked over to see the guests. They were all humans with a demon! How did the young master get acquainted with such people for a short time?

    "Let use with you, instead." Jin Rou stepped down the ship and chuckled, "I want to see this Poseidon of yours."

    "Watch your words." The mermaid man''s eyes turned sharp and said coldly, "The Poseidon isn''t someone you can just call by easily. Not because you are guests here means that you can y your smarts in our territory."

    "Xuwo, that''s enough." One of the elders didn''t want a fight to happen here so he immediately saved the mermaid man who wasn''t aware of Jin Rou''s capabilities, "Okay, I will take you three to the Poseidon. He needs to meet you one way or another, anyway."

    Jin Rou chuckled after hearing this. The elders were quite cunning. They could even make their patience hold on for a bit longer.

    "Elder, this..." Xuwo was speechless. The elder gave in just like that? Who was this Jin Rou person?

    "No buts. You cannot change my mind." Even the elder didn''t want this. However, what could he do? Their young master''s life is being held hostage by Jin Rou.

    ---

    Inside the pce hall where the great Poseidon was sitting, there was a blue-scaled man with a very handsome features. He looked middle-aged, yet he looked younger than most people. With his blue colored hair and eyes, he could easily breach through any secrets of the world.

    "Elder Marl, it looks like you bring quite a few visitors here with you." The bluehaired middle-aged man looked at Jin Rou with deep eyes. Then, he smiled, "Furthermore, it looks like you let in a tiger in our territory."

    Then he looked over to Louise who was standing by the side and added, "With the Mortal Disaster Pce''s princess in tow. Elders, it seems that you all have failed your mission."

    "Your Majesty, we''re very sorry. The Wildscale Tribe declined our offer and we even nearly broke into a fight.

    "Nearly broke into a fight?" The Poseidonughed softly. However, his voice was cold like an ice frozen for millions of years, "I bet you even didn''t dare to, knowing the enemy is stronger than you two."

    The three elders were speechless. Indeed, although there was more reason, what the Poseidon told them was one of the main reasons.

    "So you are the one called Poseidon?" Jin Rou stepped up. The talk between the elders and the leader was making Jin Rou bored.

    The man in the throne smiled and answered, "Indeed, I am Poseidon. Poseidon Lothian, to be precise."

    "Alright, since I''m already here, might as well tell you now why I''m here." Jin Rou smirked, "I heard you have a girl which could transform into a treasure."

    "Oh? Are you perhaps an acquaintance of that little girl?" Lothian smiled, his interest was piqued.

    "Indeed. So I want you to release here. And in return, I will return thisd too." Jin Rou then grabbed Fliv from his space and put him down, "How about it?"

    Lothian''s smile turned cold as he looked at the abducted son of his. His eyes were like a knife that stabbed Young Master Fliv many times, "Fascinating. Not only did you fail to get the item, you even became a bargaining chip for someone''s life.. You''re one hell of a disappointment, Fliv. Don''t you?"

 Chapter 590 - Poseidon Lothian

    Young Master Fliv could only look down in embarrassment. To think that he would suffer humiliation like this. He was greatly favored by his father, Lothian. Yet now, all he could see from his father''s eyes were contempt.

    It was natural. After all, Lothian had expected way too much that needed from his son.

    "How should I address you, Daoist Friend?" Lothian smiled, looking at Jin Rou after Fliv. He was greatly interested on the other party who had the guts to confront him in his territory.

    "I am called Jin Rou." He answered, "Now, caj we get the trade done?"

    It was obvious from Jin Rou''s tone his impatience.

    "Friend Jin, I see." Lothian nodded. His tone was calm and peaceful, "Then Friend Jin, do you know what kind of ce are you in right now?"

    "Yes, this is the Deep Sea territory. This is where the entire n of Mermaids are, right?" Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders.

    "Indeed, you are correct." Lothian chuckled, "However, do you know that you have no equal rights to offer a trade from me? After all, you may be an expert but you are still far from the older generation. Maybe if you want to trade, you have to drop that haughty attitude of yours."

    "I see, so you are willing to let your precious son die in front of you then?" Jin Rou smirked. He looked at the poseidon who was still sitting on his throne, "Since I cannot make a trade with you, I should just kill him, no?"

    The atmosphere of the pce hall dropped several times lower. The people present were having a hard time breathing because of the rotating heavy energy above their heads.

    "Friend Jin, it will be a matter of if you have the capabilities or not." Lothian was still smiling. However, deep inside, his blood was already running cold. In fact, a shred of killing intent was leaked unintentionally a while ago.

    "You have said it yourself." Jin Rou smiled sinisterly and chuckled, "Don''t me me for not giving you any face."

    Then, silence ensued the entire ce. It was a death silence that could turn normal people deaf.

    Louise and Zacharite fell back as well as the three elders. They couldn''t afford to be affected by what was about to break out.

    Jin Rou and Lothian were looking at each other. Each had deep evaluation of each other. As a poseidon, Lothian had faced many powerful beings in the past that''s why he could reach where he was now. He wouldn''t dare to underestimate an enemy, especially someone who went personally in to his territory.

    "Heh!" Jin Rou made the first move. He gave Fliv a one-kill sh to end his life.

    "Hmph!" However, Lothian managed to get his son in time. Only, he didn''t manage to get him to his side as Jin Rou controlled the space to severe their connection.

    "Interesting." Jin Rou threw a punch towards Fliv to attempt to kill him again. The punch had carried the weight of the thousand worlds.

    "Activate!" Lothian finally stood up. He could also feel the intense power of this punch. He activated his one of the grand treasures he currently possessed, the Sea Protective Bowl.

    The three elders were shocked to see that their poseidon just used a prized treasure that he rarely used. It was a treasure bowl that could defend a target with any kind of attack for once.

    "Crack!" The Sea Protective Bowl protected Fliv from the punch. However, it cracked several times and immediately turned into nothingness.

    Lothian''s brows creased for the first time. His expression was turning grave serious. The bowl had a very ancient background, and it could usually only lose effect after usage, turning into an ordinary bowl. It could only be used again after it gathered sufficient energy of the heaven again that might take roughly three years. Yet, it broke just by a single punch from the enemy.

    Things were graver than he expected. And he couldn''t afford to be careless.

    Even as a peak Half-Immortal, he could feel an intense threating from Jin Rou.

    "Is that all the you can do?" Jin Rou chuckled, "I hope you still have more treasures to protect your son, because I still have more in my store."

    Jin Rou was just getting started in toying the leader of this n. Since Lothian was arrogant enough to look down on him, he would do the same.

    "Friend Jin, on the other hand, I think we can discuss the trade carefully this time." Lothian decided to back off a few steps. If it''s possible to end this without anyone being hurt, it''d be better.

    "Oh, sure. But the terms will be altered a bit. In exchange for your son''s life, I want myrade to be safe and sound and that core stone deep within this structure." Jin Rouid out his new terms.

    "How did you know of that stone...?" Lothian didn''t expect that Jin Rou had a knowledge of something that had been hidden for so long, thus he was bbergasted. After all, it was only him and the previous poseidons had knowledge of that!

    "It''s easy for me to discover mysteries of even the most dangerous zones of your region." Jin Rou smiled, "Moreover, didn''t you yearn for the Wildscale Tribe''s Red Leaf Treasure so that it can strengthen more the foundation of that core stone?"

    For Jin Rou, it was easy as pie. After all, he had so many heaven-defying abilities as one of the strongest existence in the whole multiverse. Discovering some truths from this ce was a basic thing for him.

    But for Lothian, this sounded inconceivable. Even the previous poseidons didn''t know the connection between the Red Leaf and the core stone until now! If not for his previous encounter with a legend, he would also oblivious about the mysteries behind.

    Lothian reevaluated Jin Rou once again. And this time, what he was thinking almost scared him out of his wits.. It was only a few exchanges, yet now he could fully realize one thing.

 Chapter 591 - Daylight Robbery

    The Deep Sea''s core stone was named Ultiwater Core Stone. It was the foundation of the entire Deep Sea and it couldn''t be afforded to be lost. After all, what would happen to the entire sea if it lost its foundation?

    The whole races living there would suffer a inclined declination. A super powerhouse like n of Mermaids going to suffer declination? Lothian would suffer from his ancestors'' hatred if that happened since everything had been passed down to him, as well as the responsibility to take the n to greater heights.

    Fortunately, the Ultiwater Core Stone was located in the deepest part of the Deep Sea and it was ingrained very deep on the region. Meaning, it would be hard to get that.

    "The core stone you''re talking about isn''t something you can get. Even I have no capability of getting it from its ce." Lothian tried to calm himself down and try not to get intimidated as such.

    "Just because you cannot get it, other people can''t." Jin Rou smirked as he looked deep down the recesses of the entire pce hall, "While it''s true that it''s hard to get, I have a few methods to get that core stone. Will you dare to bet with me?"

    The Poseidon revealed a terrified expression. Of course, he believed that Jin Rou had the power to get that item, "What do you want? I''m willing to give you your old friend, and I can assure you that she isn''t maltreated here. But the core stone is very important to us. So how can I agree to your conditions?"

    He gritted his teeth and continued, "If you want a treasure, I have something that might interest you."

    Jin Rou chuckled while observing the poseidon. He was just toying with him and he took it seriously. Anyway, since the other party offered a treasure himself, he might as well see through it, "Okay, what is it?"

    "Million Life Immortal Amulet." Lothian sighed and said. It was his precious treasure that had been saving up in case his ascension to Perfect Immortal damaged his body severely.

    It was a perfected and better version of Thousand Life Blessing Amulet. Effects-wise, the Million Life Immortal Amulet had so many benefits that the Thousand Life Blessing Amulet had no chance topete.

    The Million Life Immortal Amulet had the ability to save someone even from the most severe wounds. As a matter of fact, it could even revive a dead as long as the person wasn''t dead for a few hours. It was so magical that only two Million Life Immortal Amulets had been created by the heaven and earth.

    The Thousand Life Blessing Amulet wasn''t that bad, though. After all, it could cure many diseases scoping from mild to deadly diseases.

    "You''re wiling to impart such an important personal treasure you have." Jin Rou smiled, clearly impressed of the decisiveness of the other party.

    "I hope this will be enough of apensation for you." Lothian was willing to do anything to reduce the damage Jin Rou could cause to the n. However, he was still regretting the fact that he couldn''t see a big mountain a while ago, leading to the current desperate situation.

    "While I appreciate your sincerity, thepensation isn''t enough." Jin Rouughed softly. He was adamant in robbing this n until he was satisfied, "The amulet is only good for the position of the core stone. What can you offer me to spare this good son of yours?"

    Lothian almost spurt blood when he heard these words. The Million Life Immortal Amulet was already so precious yet it wasn''t enough to scope his son''s life. He tried to calm himself down and offered, "I can offer half of our Goldenscale Treasury."

    "Father, no!" Fliv was horrified when he heard this. His father was willing to use half of their entire Goldenscale Treasury to save him. For the young man, it wasn''t worth it.

    Even the three elders paled when they heard this. The Goldenscale Treasury was the treasury of their most important treasures. Even them, as elders, had no authority to see what treasures were there.

    Yet, the poseidon was willing to give half of its total? Jin Rou smiled and answered, "Alright, I appreciate your sincerity then."

    This was daylight robbery! And the most inconceivable fact was that the strongest powerhouse of the Infinite Sea Region was the one being robbed.

    No one had ever dared to do this to them in the past. After all, they were the strongest n here. In fact, not even the other three super powerhouses dared to offend them. This was the first time they were robbed that it almost left them dry.

    But for Lothian, this oue was better than being ravaged to the ground by Jin Rou. After all, he truly believed that Jin Rou was capable of doing so.

    Louise had been given surprises one after another. Take note, this was the turf of the n of Mermaids, yet they were forced to into a corner like this. No one would believe her if she told her friends about this.

    After a while, a goldendy appeared out of a spatial tear. She was very familiar to Jin Rou and when she looked at him, she snorted cutely and pouted her lips, "You took so long."

    She didn''t know why, but she had a great faith towards Jin Rou. She knew that he''s going to find her no matter what.

    Seeing that Schwal Coffin wasn''t injured in the slightest, Jin Rou nodded while smiling, "Sorry, so many things to deal with."

    "So, did youplete what that existence asked you?" Schwal asked immediately.

    "Of course, who do you think am I?" Jin Rou chuckled, "Thanks for waiting for me, anyway."

    "That''s good, then." Schwal Coffin spoke softly. It had been a long while since they met and she somewhat missed his scent.

    After a short talk, Lothian walked over to them and said, "I can take you to the Goldenscale Treasury. We have 16 total treasures there, and you can pick 8. It will be up to you."

    Hearing this, Schwal Coffin dazed.

 Chapter 592 - Goldenscale Treasury

    She had been here for many days now and got familiar with the inside and out of the n''s pce.

    The Goldenscale Treasury was thergest treasure house of the entire region. Here was stored the most precious treasures the previous ancestors nurtured and found during their youthful years. In fact, the treasury itself was a treasure that had been carefully crafted by the First Poseidon.

    No powerhouse couldpare to the n''s wealth. After all, they had a legacy for millions of years and even created many Perfect Immortals in the past.

    Schwal knew that the treasury couldn''t be essed unless a key to that ce was used. And take note, there was only a single key to this ce and it couldn''t be duplicated.

    When Jin Rou and his group entered the Goldenscale Treasury, hispanions gaped in amazement as what of they saw.

    Arge space with golden features all around. It was like a scale of dragon and it was made to be a wallpaper. Then, there were sixteen transparent boxes, each had a heaven-defying treasure that could break thew of the heavens.

    Louise couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Even their Mortal Disaster Pce had no match with the n of Mermaid''s treasure house! It was natural. After all, the n had nurtured many powerful Perfect Immortals that became legendary heroes during their era.

    Although the Mortal Disaster Pce had Perfect Immortals too in the past, the glory wasn''t that glorious like the Mermaids.

    "Please choose 8 treasures of your liking." Lothian took a deep breath and gritted his teeth and said. These sixteen treasures were so precious that he didn''t want to part with it if it''s possible. After all, it wasn''t his to begin with!

    Jin Rou smiled and walked over to the treasures. He observed each of them with a normal expression. It seemed that he wasn''t that impressed of the treasures here. Anyway, since the Mermaids were generous, he would not be polite.

    "Not bad treasures." Jin Rou nodded. He had to admit that these treasures could help cultivators in their path easier.

    Lothian almost choked from the words. These treasures were allw-breaking types that could make the whole world crazy. But it only received a ''not bad'' praise from the other party?

    Nevertheless, he didn''t say anything. He might as well shut his mouth and ept the grievance.

    After a few minutes of picking, Jin Rou finally decided the eight items he wanted. Lothian carefully put them into the storage ring and gave it to Jin Rou without hesitating. He even put the promised immortal amulet that

    "You are quite determined." Jin Rou smirked. He naturally selected treasures much worthier than the other. And for sure, the poseidon was also aware of this. Despite that, he didn''t say anything and epted what Jin Rou chose.

    "Since I said that I will let you choose eight items, whatever you choose shall I ept. After all, I haven''t given restrictions to what is being offered." Lothian calmly said. He wouldn''t be a sinner by saving his n this way. In fact, the ancestors might thank him for this. Take note, the enemy this time was a monster that not even the souls of their predecessors could save them!

    It was a worthy bargain, to be exact.

    "Alright, I won''t make it hard for you." Jin Rou answered. Although he couldn''t wreck havoc due to the poseidon''s decisiveness, he earned a lot of fortune today. If he sell it to other powerhouses, they might be willing to empty their troves to purchase even of the precious treasures Jin Rou selected.

    "And since you are very decisive, let me assist you in one thing." Jin Rou paused for a moment and handed over a cube filled with his pure qi, "This is something that can help that person in the deepest ground to recuperate from her wounds. Although it might take some time before she heal, at least her life won''t be in danger."

    Lothian was stupefied. The other party even knew this?! He wryly smiled and spoke, "It seems that there is no secret that can be kept when you''re here."

    His respect for the other party soared greatly. This was the first time he started to respect a human. He was thought that humans were despicable beings that''d be driven by greed if given a chance. They were a race that beyond saving, as to they assumed.

    But the world was truly vast. There were types of humans that varied differently from each other.

    "Thank you for this." Lothian bowed for the first time. This cube could help his mother, the previous poseidress, to stay alive longer. His mother was the only Perfect Immortal alive, so they couldn''t afford to lose her.

    That''s why the n drained their resources to keep her alive. Only a very few knew the real situation of the previous poseidress, afraid that their enemies would use this chance to attack them.

    "You are worthy to be in that position." Jin Rou smiled and said, "Your mother has thought you well, so I don''t mind helping the great person who raised you."

    With Jin Rou''s intellect and capabilities, he could easily connect the dots which amazed Lothian more.

    "But I advise you to give your son a piece of your mind. He thinks that just because he is part of the n of Mermaids, he can push his weight around." Jin Rou gave a friendly warning. Who knows, Fliv might encounter someone who wasn''t as patient as Jin Rou.

    Lothian nodded. He finally knew that there were monsters that even their family couldn''t afford to offend. He had to be careful from now on.

    Seeing the expression of Lothian, Jin Rou smiled and nodded in satisfaction. He was feeling a bit guilty of robbing them at the high day. Nevertheless, the n didn''t lose out in this deal. After all, their Perfect Immortal would be saved.

    Jin Rou and his group left the Deep Sea in private. There was a certain ce that he wanted to visit since he was already here in Upper Immortal.

    The most vast region and strongest region of all three, the Wind Region.

 Chapter 593 - Wind Region

    The Wind Region was the the ce where most powerful cultivators wanted to explore. After all,pared to the Mortal and Infinite Ocean Regions, the Wind Region had still a massive part unexplored. It was the perfect ce to hone your skills and strength.

    Here in this ce, the governing powerhouse was called Wind Gate. And they were dubbed to be the strongest powerhouse out of the three against n of Mermaids and Mortal Disaster. Of course, it didn''t mean that the n and the pce would be easily bullied. They didn''t be the governors for no reason.

    Most ces in Wind Region were floatingnds and inds. Everything had to be traveled using the wind to reach one ce to another.

    But going to Wind Region was easier said than done. As this was very farpared to the distance between Mortal Region and Infinite Ocean Region, you have to expend a considerable amount of resources to reach this ce.

    After Jin Rou used some means, he and his group finally arrived here. There was no particr reason why he went here. He just wanted to explore this realm to its limits.

    They reached a ce called Immortal Soul Land. Although it had a nice name on it, it was nothing but a barrennd with no life. In fact, even birds wouldn''t take a rest in here.

    Jin Rou used his senses to its maximum to find something. After a few minutes, he smiled and said, "Let''s go."

    Schwal Coffin was confused, "We will explore this uglynd?"

    The she scoffed was cute. Jin Rou chuckled, "Indeed. We can''t waste a Wind Stone, no? It''s very precious."

    The Wind Stone was the teleportationg pass in order to travel between millions ofnds of Wind Region. Although flying from one ce to another was possible, it would require so much energy to aplish. And that were Wind Stones took ce. Every stone was very precious and it couldn''t be bought by money or wealth. This was one of the 8 treasures of the Mermaids, a set of Wind Stones totaling 8 stones per set.

    Just imagine, a powerhouse here couldn''t umte that much and they have to go through hardships to gain one or two. As a matter of fact, even using their massive connections wouldn''t do as everyone needed the Wind Stones.

    Schwal Coffin understood Jin Rou''s point. The Wind Stone was so precious that he couldn''t afford to waste it. But, didn''t he have many it? She wanted to say it, but she refrained from doing so and rolled her eyes, "Whatever."

    Louise wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it.

    Jin Rou looked at her and already understood her intentions, "Rx. That''s why we''re here in thisnd because of a certain reason. Do you really think I have forgotten it?"

    Louise was surprised. She thought, indeed, that Jin Rou forgot it. After all, the life stone was located in the Infinite Ocean Region, yet now they were already in different one.

    "Although the Infinite Ocen Region''s stone is really good, it still cannot assure my sess to heal your guardian." Jin Rou shook his head, "But fortunately, this ce has the stone perfect for that."

    "This barrennd has that type of stone?" Louise couldn''t believe it. After all, this ce was explored by countless apex masters in the past. How could it supposed to have something like that? She didn''t believe it was their turn to find it.

    But, she underestimated Jin Rou too much. He chuckled and spoke again, "Who do you think am I? I have no reason to lie to you. I promised to heal your guardian, so don''t worry."

    Afterwards, he started walking towards the inner part of the Immortal Soul Land. Zacharite followed suit, he never doubted Jin Rou while Schwal followed next. Louise took a deep breath and started chasing over them.

    Thend was truly vast, yet there was no life. You couldn''t see any tree, or animals living. Not to mention that, the qi here was so thin that it''d make someone had difficulty to breathe.

    Jin Rou didn''t stop walking even after half an hour past. But his expression was serious. The longer they walked towards, the thinner and heavier the atmosphere became.

    "Be careful." Jin Rou warned the group, "Stick with me or else I cannot guarantee your safety."

    The group hurriedly sticked nearer Jin Rou. It was the first time Jin Rou gave a firm warning, then it must be a powerful entity that could make Jin Rou serious.

    "We''re here." Jin Rou stopped walking and threw a punch to the air.

    "Boom!" The void seemed to crack and revealed a new ce. It was filled with ominous darkness as dark gaseous mes were splurging out.

    Inside this, an old man sitting in a lotus position was there. He looked like a monk meditating but Jin Rou was sure he wasn''t. There was a green stone floating above, being circted by dark energy.

    The old man opened his eyes and observed the group. Thousands of imageries appeared outside of the plethora and made the entire group except Jin Rou shuddered.

    This old man easily saw through them!

    "I wasn''t expecting a guest at time of this day. What a great surprise." The old man smiled and spoke like a calm ocean, "Hello, Young Friends."

    Louise took a deep breath as her eyes revealed horrified expression. This old man was not on the same level as them! He could easily devour them, even if the Pce Master were here, they''d all surely die.

    "Hello, I''m here to get that green stone over your head. I''m quite interested about it." Jin Rou wasn''t afraid and spoke the truth, "Of course, I won''t be robbing you. I willpensate you for that green stone."

    So far, this was the strongest existence Jin Rou met in the entire Immortal. Even he could feel a bit of pressure from the old man.

    "Young Friend must be joking." The old man wasn''t offended, "I have nurtured this stone for millions of years, and it''s about to ripe.. There is no such treasures that can exceed this stone''s worth."

 Chapter 594 - Blacklegend Perfect Immortal

    Jin Rou had already expected this kind of response. He chuckled and answered, "Actually, you have no othee choice but to give it to me. It''s either you agree on a deal, or I get that by force and you get nothing. The choice is up to you."

    "Young Friend, are you threatening me?" The temperature of this ce turned negative. It was so cold that it could freeze apex experts to death, "I don''t know who you are, but you entered my ce to rob me?"

    He was an apex existence that could dare to look down on everyone. He was one of the few old monsters who had lived for so long now since time immemorial.

    "Threatening or not, it''s up to you how to think about it." Jin Rou smirked, "I want that stone, and you can''t do anything about it."

    The old man looked at Jin Rou with serious expression, myriads of worlds appeared in his eyes as he broke through the void covering Jin Rou. However, he didn''t reach the deepest part, "What a deep fellow."

    He had to admit it. Jin Rou was a capable person challenging him, "No wonder you are so braze robbing me in this daylight, it turns out you are quite an apex existence yourself too. I, cklegend Perfect Immortal, is in amazement for your achievement."

    "cklegend Perfect Immortal!" Louise knew this old man. She didn''t expect that this old fossil was still alive!

    If one heard this title, they would immensely tremble in fear. After all, this existence had instilled fear into various major powers of the entire Immortal. He swept through the thousand worlds and million realms as if it was just cleaning his backyard. He alone defeated numerous powerful legions without any external help.

    Many had wanted his head, putting arge bounty that could tempt even the overlords of the regions. It was rumored that he was one of the strongest perfect immortals in the entire history!

    The old man looked at Louise, who spoke out just now, and smiled, "It seems that the Mortal Disaster Pce has made a genius this time around. The prosperity will surely be on theirs if they sessfully nurture you."

    It was a high praiseing from an apex existence himself. Thus, thement must be real and legitimate. After all, the old man had gone through countless trials and tribtions. His eyes were honed to its maximum potential.

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Disaster Perfect Immortal hasn''t wasted so much of his blood for nothing."

    "You know our forefather?" Louise asked. Her voice was filled with nervous. She was talking to a monster right now.

    "Of course. We have suffered together in the past during our youth. We often sh our heads to know who''s stronger than who." The old man smiled, reminiscing the past, "Unfortunately, your forefather created a serious mistake, leading to his doom. If not, the Mortal Disaster Pce will soar immediately."

    Although the Mortal Disaster Pce was an overlord of the Mortal Region, they were the weakest out of all the three overlords governing each region.

    Louise didn''tment on this. She wasn''t so privy about the matters of the past and refrained from saying anything.

    "In actuality, I want your green stone for the sake of the Mortal Disaster Pce." Jin Rou could see that the old man had some sentiments with the pce and exined, "Their guardian is sick and it''s a deadly disease that if not treated, it can die."

    "So you want this green stone to cover the extensive amount of vitality it needs?" The old man could easily understand what Jin rou wanted to do, "It''s not easy. Even if I give this to you, you have a low chance of emerging sessful."

    "That is true if you are the one doing it." Jin Rou smirked, "I have my methods and I can make sure that it will be a sess."

    "You''re quite confident." The old man observed the young man for the second time around. He felt that he couldn''t gauge the entire strength of this person in front of him.

    "Of course. I won''t do anything if I''m not confident about it. I''m not up for embarrassing myself." Jin Rouughed, "So will you give the green stone or not?"

    "What can you give me in exchange of this green stone? I wanna hear it first before I decide." The old man wouldn''t let go of the stone easily. He painstakingly nurtured this for millions of years, how could he give up on it?

    "Of course, you will not be disappointed of what I can offer." Jin Rou smirked, "For example, I can erase that curse inside you without too much effort."

    "How did you know that?" The old man was surprised. The curse had been with him throughout his life and he couldn''t erased it no matter what. It had the capability of deteriorating his strength and eating his lifespan slowly.

    "Nothing can hide from my eyes." Jin Rou spoke casually, "Not just that, I can even help you uncovering that secret you want to know."

    "Gracious, this is unbelievable." The old man sucked a mouthful of cold air, losing his naturalposure. He hadn''t expected Jin Rou to see all through his problems! How was that possible?

    "So decide immediately, my time is very limited." Jin Rou said.

    The old man knew that Jin Rou wasn''t lying. He was truly capable of making the impossible in his mind possible. He took a deep breath and asked, "You have my utmost admiration, Young Friend. Alright, I will give this stone to you in exchange of lifting my curse and the discovery of a certain secret."

    "You have my word for it." Jin Rou smiled. Fortunately, the old man was an intelligent one, knowing what should do and what should not.

    However, Jin Rou knew that the old man wasn''t afraid of him.. And the former was very aware that it would take him a considerable amount of effort to take down thetter. After all, the old man was a perfect immortal!

 Chapter 595 - Lifting The Curse

    Jin Rou walked over to the old man and touched him, "I''ll begin."

    Then, he chanelled his qi towards the body of the old man. His qi was was perfected one and pure, so it was applicable to any person. The downside of it was, it was very limited. Any more channeled qi would make the receiver explode. Of course, he knew what to do so that the other party wouldn''t suffer that fate.

    The old man could feel the intense but good feeling when the qi entered his body. He might not have any affinity with such qi but his body epted it fully.

    Five minutes have passed, Jin Rou turned serious and said, "This will hurt a bit. You have to endure it or else this all will be a total failure."

    The curse was more troublesome than Jin Rou anticipated. After all, it was there for so who knows how so long now? Nevertheless, he was still confident that he could remove it without much difficulty.

    "Ah!" The old man felt an excruciating pain after the warning. As an apex existence, there was only a few which could instill such pain to him. How could it be a bit of pain? He was feeling pain all over his body! It felt like his insides were being crushed.

    "Endure it. The poison is fighting back." Jin Rou said gravely, "This will be over in a minute or two so just grit your teeth."

    Jin Rou knew it was very painful since even an apex monster like cklegend Perfect Immortal almost screamed in pain.

    "Woooooz!" After three minutes, a ck smoke appeared out of the old man''s body. It shaped like a ghost that crept out almost everyone present. Then, it disappeared to the void after screaming in despair.

    "Your long-time poison has been sessfully removed." Jin Rou smiled, "Congrattions, you are now free from it."

    Jin Rou didn''t only use his qi. He also used certain techniques that his family passed down during his childhood. And fortunately, the poison this time wasn''t as severe as that he experienced from the Lower Immortal or else he might have been exhausted now.

    The old man felt his body much alive and energetic. His face revealed a ecstatic expression as he smiled, "Indeed, I feel so alive right now. It feels like I turned into being youth once again."

    "I have dealt the first part of the deal, now you have to hand the stone over for us to do the second part." Jin Rou smiled.

    "Okay, here it is." How could the old man go back on his words in this situation? The young man proved himself and it was natural that he do the end of his deal, handing over the green stone.

    Jin Rou epted the green stone with a smile on his face. With this, the tree could be saved with 100% sess rate.

    The old man might have some deep knowledge with the green stone, but Jin Rou, as a true apex existence, knew what the real value of the stone as he discovered many secrets of it.

    "Now, tell me the details about a certain secret." Jin Rou spoke.

    "It is regarding the Wind Gate''s forbidden ind." The old man spoke seriously, "In the True Wind Land, I discovered a secret passage that is leading to a secret door. However, it has too many seals and mysteries to solve before it can be opened."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Base on certain records I''ve found out, it is a treasury of the Windgod Perfect Immortal. You must know him, after all he was one of the most brilliant immortals that stood at the very apex of the world."

    Compared to cklegend Perfect Immortal, Windgod Perfect Immortal had lived much older than he was. He also swept so many realms and instilled fear in his enemies.

    "So, you want to enter his treasury to find a certain treasure?" Jin Rou asked. It was an Immortal Treasury they were talking about. For sure, it was filled with dangers lurking around. In fact, the Wind Gate might take action if they trespassed. Remember, it was a forbidden zone by the Wind Gate.

    "Yes, and I also need an answer." The old man answered, "Anyway, with your help, I know that we can seed."

    He no longer doubted Jin Rou''s capabilities. They could surely aplish this with Jin Rou''s assistance.

    "Alright, let''s do this then." Jin Rou was also curious what kind of treasure an apex existence like Windgod had stored here. And, why would he make a treasury in a forbiddennd? Why couldn''t he just leave the treasury to the next generations of the Wind Gate?

    "Excellent." The old man activated a Wind Stone and it created a portal, "This will lead us to the True Wind Land, immediately. Will yourpanions wait here or you will bring them over?"

    "Of course, I will bring them." Jin Rou smirked, "It''s time to broaden their horizons."

    After which, cklegend and Jin Rou''s group entered the portal.

    ---

    True Wind Land. It was a forbiddennd which the Wind Gate had sealed for a lifetime as it was filled with tantamount of dangers lurking everywhere. As a matter of fact, even an Immortal at the perfect level had almost died here from trying his luck!

    There were so many mythical beasts here that could stomp anyone to death. In fact, even the Wind Gate wasn''t confident of surviving here. There were too many secrets and unknown in this ce and even after millions of years, no one had uncovered it whole.

    Jin Rou and his group was slowly walking in wooden bridge created by the heaven and earth after reaching the True Wind Land. The bridge felt like it would copse anytime soon so they had to be careful as flight was restricted in thisnd.

    The old man discovered this passage by fortunate encounter. If one crossed this bridge, they wouldn''t be noticed by the emperors and king beasts of thend, a less trouble to deal with.. The downside though, was it was hardly holding on.

 Chapter 596 - Windgod Treasury

    "Be careful. If this bridge go off, we all will fall directly to the pit. And no one knows what kind of thing awaits us there." The old man warned, "Even I cannot guarantee my safety there."

    Louise, Zacharite, and Schwal became more careful. They couldn''t afford to be careful or else it might cause their lives.

    Jin Rou smiled and nodded. He also knew the consequences if they ever fall off this bridge. Of course, he was confident in protecting himself and staying alive. However, he didn''t know if he could protect the three at the same time.

    They took each step slowly but surely, clearly knowing when to step and when to bring force to it.

    After several minutes of being careful, they finally arrived at the end of the bridge. They sessfully crossed it without any problems.

    What lied on the other side of the bridge was arge cave that was towering up to the sky. It released an archaic vibe, meant that it had been there since the start of time.

    "This is the Windgod''z treasury I''m talking about." The old man said, "Inside is the door to open the treasury."

    "Alright, bring us in. We can''t afford to waste time." Jin Rou said in a hurry.

    ---

    After entering the cave, they had to walk for more than 30 minutes before reaching the certain ce. The cave was truly vast and it had so many ways to go. If you ever tried your luck here, you might get lost and couldn''te back forever.

    It was twinrge door with different markings on it. It was painted with ck hue that was emerging from time to time. One look and you could already determine that this wasn''t an ordinary door leading to an ordinary room.

    "I''m getting bad vibes from this." Louise was sensitive to auras. So she could feel that if ever they opened this door, it would be catastrophic.

    Jin Rou chuckled. Of course, he was also aware of that. However, he already promised the other party of this. So naturally, he would keep the end of his promise, "Okay, time to open this door now."

    Even for apex existences like the old man, this door was so impossible to open. After all, it had no knob or whatever to open the door. You have to uncover the mysteries painted in the door so that it would open.

    Discovering mysteries wasn''t difficult, deciphering mysteries was. Moreover, it also had some secrets that needed to be unearthed. It was a very difficult task to do so and Windgod Perfect Immortal made sure of it.

    Jin Rou touched the door and closed his eyes, "Winds don''t fall, it emerges in all direction like hope."

    "Buzz!" The markings on the door made a sound and shone. Afterwards, the door slowly opened with a heavy creaking sound.

    The old man gasped from this. It wasn''t yet long but Jin Rou already grasped the mysteries of the door! How was that possible? How high hisprehension skills must be that he even lost to it?

    Fortunately, he was smart enough to take a step back a while ago. If not, he might be dead as of now.

    "The door is open. Shall we enter?" Jin Rou smirked. He was very curious what kind of things lie inside also.

    "Yes, of course." The old man grew excited and entered first following Jin Rou and the others.

    And when everyone entered, whaty before their eyes wasn''t a treasure trove or something. It was just a mere room for emperors with three statues on the three sides. Each statue was a towering figure that could stomp anyone to death.

    By the end of the room, there was a floating scroll covered with green aura.

    "That must be it." The old man knew that the scroll was the thing he was looking for.

    He was about to go and grab it when Jin Rou warned him, "If you grab it, these statues will move and will try to kill us no matter what. And judging by their hidden auras, they could rival even apex existences like you. Thus, you might have some difficulty dealing with them."

    "The statues will move?" The old man felt his back sweat. He almost went suicidal. Thankfully, Jin Rou had the heart to warn him or else it would be a bitter end for him.

    "Yes. That scroll is very ancient and it has some kind of power, I can feel it." Jin Rou turned serious, "Even I cannot distinguish what kind of power is it, but I know that it is very dangerous."

    "So what do you suggest, then?" The old man felt helpless. The other party had no reason to lie to him so he believed in him.

    "I can give you two choices." Jin Rou said, "One, you can grab the scroll but you have to fend off for yourself. Two, I can help you activate something to release the hidden treasure trove of this ce."

    "There is a treasure trove in this sad space?" Louise widened her eyes. All she could see was statues and its eerie feeling.

    "Of course, there is. Windgod is just smart enough to make anyone enter this that it has no treasures except the scroll." Jin Rou smirked. He had to give it to the previous immortal. He knew what to do.

    In reality, each of the statues had the will of Windgod. So if ever the old man was devoured by greed, he would surely die. Jin Rou had already helped the other party this much. He couldn''t help more than this.

    "If I fight against the three statues, how much odds do I have?" The old man asked for Jin Rou''s opinion.

    "0%." Jin Rou shook his head, "Even at your peak state, you have no chance of winning against the three. Of course, it will be different if you only fight one."

    The old man sighed upon hearing this. He already expected this as well. Nevertheless, at the very least, he wouldn''t leave this ce without getting anything.

 Chapter 597 - Wind Statue

    cklegend had no choice but to give up on the scroll. His life was far more precious than the actual worth of it, so he couldn''t afford to risk it all for a mere item with a heaven-defying power. He was already strong enough to topple the words with his feet, so there was no need to mention how strong he was even without the scroll.

    Of course, it would be a greater benefit if the scroll be his. After all, the scroll was ancient and had a very powerful background that not even the apex weapons as of now couldpare to.

    Jin Rou could see the expression on the old man and said, "That ancient scroll is powerful, indeed. However, there is a risky downside of using it. It can consume your soul without you noticing it."

    Jin Rou observed the ancient scroll deeply and found secrets that not even anyone knew about. While the scroll was a great boost of power for apex existences like cklegend, it was also risky to the point that you might lose your life. It was a double-edged sword and you didn''t even know what would happen. .

    "It can consume soul?" It was the first time the old man heard about this. He had read many records about this scroll yet there had been nothing like what Jin Rou said.

    For apex existences like the old man, their body was immortal. They could, anytime, reconstruct their bodies in how they like it. That''s why they were called immortals at the perfect level. Nevertheless, they could still die. One method was killing their soul.

    Even peak monsters couldn''t avoid this weakness. But of course, it could be easily protected by treasures and skills. All in all, a danger of soul being consumed could make anyone be alert.

    "Yes. It has a soul devourer which it manifested after millions of years." Jin Rou didn''t hide what he discovered, "And if ever youe it touch with it, even I cannot save you."

    The old man sucked a deep breath. It was fortunate that he wasn''t greedy enough to get that thing. Even if he survived the onught of the three statues, he''d still eventually die because of the scroll!

    Jin Rou chuckled after seeing the other party''s expression. He then walked over to a towering statue. It was thergest of them all and it had the most terrifying aura out of the three statues.

    Jin Rou touched the shield the statue was holding, creating a reverberating sound.

    "Boom!" The statue''s eyes suddenly shone with blue light and moved aggressively like it was a living being, "Intruders!"

    "This is the Windgod''s territory. Leave or face the consequence!" The statue spoke with a deep voice and emitted a powerful suppression aura.

    "What power!" Even the old man was surprised to feel the pressure. This statue was actual stronger than him! If the statues were already this strong, how strong was Windgod when he was still alive?

    "We''re here for the treasures umted by Windgod throughout the years." Jin Rou spoke to the statue, "I seek for your master''s will to show up so that we can properly discuss what should be discussed."

    Everyone was speechless. Jin Rou was speaking like he was some sort of businessman wanting to make a deal. Take note, this statue could easily raze someone to the ground without difficulty!

    "Who are you?" The statue observed Jin Rou for a moment before his voice turning serious. If a while ago, it had filled with mockery, now it was a grave tone that it never used for so long. It might only be a statue, yet his experience was tantamount to any apex monsters in the history, albeit it was unknown.

    "I am called Jin Rou." Jin Rou smiled, "I know that your master''s will is hiding somewhere here, so you cannot fool me. Only him has the right to discuss matters with me."

    It''s not that Jin Rou was looking down on the statue. After all, it was surely powerful. However, its position wasn''t enough to decide for the deep matters here.

    "You know so much." The deep voice became deeper, "Not just anyone can meet our master, especially a person who came out of nowhere."

    Jin Rouughed. He knew what the statue was trying to say, "So, you''re going to fight me? I''m sorry but you aren''t even enough to be my appetizer. If you and your other twopanions join the fray, then it might be a bit interesting."

    "Are you underestimating me?" The temperature dropped by several degrees in the room as the eyes of the statue turned red, "Not even Perfect Immortals had the guts to face me, yet you are belittling me?"

    "Perfect Immortals and me are total different kinds." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder, "If you aren''t convinced,e at me then. Let''s see how many move you canst before disappearing."

    "I want to see your mighty skills then!" The statue moved and grabbed therge sword behind its back. Because of the weight, it made the whole ce shook when it touched the ground, "Show me how capable you are!"

    Jin Rou smirked, "Come, then. Let me tell you how much disparity do we have."

    The statue was about to be on offense when a calm voice suddenly sounded, "Alpha, that''s enough."

    Everyone looked at the origin of the voice. A spatial tear appeared and a figure appeared. He was a man, yet he was very beautiful that could shame even the beauty of most women. In fact, even Louise couldn''t help but be amazed by this man''s beauty!

    The wind was with him, circting gently. He was wearing a light green robe with leaves printed on it. With his long green hair, he was like a god that descended from the heavens.

    "Windgod!" cklegend had seen Windgod''s appearance before. And he was very sure that this person in front of him was the same like he was portraited!

    Windgod Perfect Immortal. He was one of the most brilliant immortals ever in the history of Immortal. He was also the one who founded the Wind Gate, the current strongest powerhouse of the entire realm!

 Chapter 598 - Windgod Perfect Immortal

    "Such intense hidden aura!" The old man felt suffocated. Although the aura wasn''t released, he could feel it and judge how powerful Windgod was.

    Take note, the Windgod right now was no more than a mere will left by the true Windgod himself. Yet, the power it had could easily break realms!

    The statue that was about to attack stayed put. Since the master arrived, it had no reason to continue. It was only doing its duty after all.

    "Pardon my guards, Daoist Friend.." Windgod Perfect Immortal smiled at Jin Rou. His voice was so calm like a passing breeze, "He has a bit of a temper, that''s why he''s like that."

    "No problem." Jin Rou nodded, "You havee out, after all. I can''t just not give you face here, can I?"

    "Daoist Friend must be joking." Windgod chuckled and shook his head, "But truthfully speaking, I never have expected that someone of your level will visit my humble abode."

    "Oh? You can see my strength?" Jin Rou was curious.

    "More or less." Windgod smiled, "I''ve traveled so many worlds during my era, swept through countless realms. I have met people on the same level as you, or just barely weaker."

    What he said was true. During his expeditions, he visited many dangerous and forbidden ces in search for answers and treasures. And upon traveling, he discovered that he wasn''t the strongest. As a matter of fact, he could barely rank in the strongest existences he encountered.

    Perfect Immortals were only at a decent level. In the world he entered, they were just the bare minimum in order to survive it. Fortunately, he had a tantamount of experience so he survived until the end.

    Unfortunately though, his life had ended because of a single mistake. Nevertheless, he didn''t regret anything. After all, he already lived his life to the fullest.

    "You''re quite capable." Jin Rou had to give it to Windgod. Who among he met had actually seen through so much of his strength? Barely none. But Windgod could, and that was also the reason why he came out immediately.

    "So Daoist Friend, what can I do for you?" Windgod never bowed to anyone. Even to those supreme existences he met. However, he still knew some humility and the skills to handle a situation.

    "I just want to make a deal, that''s all." Jin Rou answered.

    "Let''s hear it then, Daoist Friend." Windgod might be only a will right now. But he was still strong enough to topple Immortals like cklegend.

    "I want to have your hidden treasure trove." Jin Rou smirked, "You don''t have to hide it. I''ve discovered it before long."

    "With your capabilities, sure you have." Windgod smiled and said, "So since it''s a deal, there''s something in it for me."

    "Exactly. You won''t lose in this, so you don''t have to worry." Jin Rou chuckled and grabbed an old kettle from his storage. Who knew what kind of kettle was that?

    It was a mere kettle in the outside. But when Windgod saw it, his expression changed for the first time and asked, "Daoist Friend, where did you get this item?"

    "Just a random treasure I picked from the Mermaids in the Infinite Ocean Region." Jin Rou answered. It was true. However, it wasn''t a random treasure as he knew its actual worth. In fact, even the Mermaids knew the worth of it as it was one of the 16 Goldenscale Treasure of their n!

    "I don''t know what to say. How did you know that I need this item?" Windgod was speechless for real. He couldn''t gauge how the other party thought of this treasure to tempt him.

    "Who do you think I am?" Jin Rou smiled, "It''s easy for me to deduce and connect things. You want to revive your soul, right? And with this kettle which has the ability to create a soul, you can sessfully do it."

    "Daoist Friend has exceeded my initial estimates. I am in great amazement." Windgod had to admit it. He was no match against this young in all aspects. Just think about it, Jin Rou was smart enough to urately guess what he needed and provide an exnation. Who could do it except those supreme apex existences on the same level as him?

    Jin Rou''s group, on the other hand, gasped in amazement. No wonder the young master picked that treasure during his picking process in the Goldenscale Treasury. It was such an item that could make anyone go crazy!

    This was the Soul Resurrecting Kettle we''re talking! Countless apex existences would fight it out to the bitter end just to get this item! The n of Mermaids must be bleeding in pain now that this kettle was now on hands of Jin Rou as a bargaining chip.

    "Alright, then. You have my agreement." Windgod was greatly tempted. Who didn''t want to be revived once again? He was greatly concerned about the wellbeing of his Wind Gate. He wanted to stay at the gate and look out for them for a little longer.

    This single activity could actually cause Windgod almost all his resources except those in the hidden treasure trove.

    "I know you know how expensive it will to make this resurrection work." Jin Rou still have to remind the other party, "If you use your Wind Gate''s resources, it will be barely enough to seed."

    Windgod smiled wryly. Indeed, this expenditure would be so expensive that he might need to take out all of the resources he umted in his lifetime. In fact, it might affect also the resources of his Wind Gate.

    Of course, the elders of the gate wouldn''t hesitate to cripple their gate by using everything to revive him. He was their forefather, the one they greatly revered!

    Windgod got something from his void. It was a ck key and handed it over to Jin Rou, "This is the key towards the hidden treasure trove. This is also the key to enter our Wind Gate, so if ever you want to pay them a visit, just show it to them."

    Jin Rou epted the key with a nod, handing over the kettle in exchange.

 Chapter 599 - Windgods Hidden Treasure Trove

    Jin Rou looked at the key that was given to him and smiled. Even a small key like this contained thousands of mysteries waiting to be discovered. If one had enoughprehensive skills, this could help their cultivation. In fact, it was possible to breakthrough using this!

    "Daoist Friend, our deal has been settled. I will go and take my rest now, as I have been exposed for so long now." Windgod softly said. He was a mere will, so it was understandable that he could withstand the flow of time for so long, "I have to make preparations for the uing resurrection trial. My guards won''t bother you, so you can enter the trove without any hindrance. Until then, please be safe."

    And so, Windgod disappeared from their sight. The room turned silent, with the awakened guard going back to his original posture and position.

    "Off to the treasure trove now.." Jin Rou smirked. He was looking forward to what kind of treasures were there in the hidden treasure trove. Thus, he activated the key and a metal door appeared being carried by the wind.

    "Zacharite, take care of Schwal and Louise. I will return immediately after." Jin Rou said, "Old man, youe with me. You''re curious of what is inside, right?"

    Zacharite nodded in response. He knew that he wasn''t capable enough to see the treasures inside. The twodies knew this as well.

    "What, of course. How can I not be curious about it?" The old manughed, seemingly expected the invitation, "Let''s go."

    Jin Rou smiled, "Off we go."

    Afterwards, the two entered the gate without further ado.

    ---

    What met Jin Rou and the old man was a gxy filled with shining stars. It felt like they were outside of the realm, feeling so surreal.

    "To achieve this kind of domain, Windgod must be at the peak level of Perfect Immortal." The old man gasped in amazement. This was only a domain, yet it felt so real that his heart skipped a beat, "No wonder the pressure I felt from him was so intense."

    "Windgod has lived for so long now. So of course, it is normal that he is way stronger than you." Jin Rou exined, "He mastered so many dao techniques and perfected it to the utmost degree, reaching the current state he had in the past."

    Jin Rou had to only look at the Windgod and he already knew quite of his background. Although he couldn''t discover everything in one sitting, he could uncover a few to some secrets.

    In order to be a perfect immortal, one had to perfect their natural dao without any external help. Meaning, they had to go through so many processes and honings to reach a perfect state. Even thetest geniuses of the realm was having a hard time to reach this state. After all, not only you have to expend personal efforts, so much resources would also be used.

    Of course, there was a shortcut to bing a perfect immortal. And that was to consume a legacy left by a perfect immortal. Only those powerful powerhouses had the right for this legacy, after all they had perfect immortals in the clear records.

    The two walked slowly to observe their surroundings until they reached the end point. There, even Jin Rou couldn''t help but admit that this treasure trove was the greatest he had seen.

    "Windgod surely know how to hide his treasures." The old man was in disbelief. There were all kinds of treasures here. With a trove like this, they could immediately raise their own foundation and threaten the overlords of the realm.

    "This must be the treasures he umted all these years he was alive." Jin Rou wryly smiled. He had to give it to Windgod for doing such an amazing feat.

    "Is Windgod truly willing to part with these treasures? He must be nuts!" The old man was exasperated. If it was him, no matter what he wouldn''t be willing to part with treasury like this.

    "That''s why you and Windgod are two different beings." Jin Rou didn''t bother to exin and chuckled, "Anyway, indeed. He is willing to give all this to me without hesitation."

    The old man choked his words. That Windgod must bepletely insane to give all of this! If the other powerhouses got the wind of this, they would surely do everything to secure this trove even if they needed to exhaust their resources!

    "Alright, stop dilly dallying. You pick a single treasure of your choice. Anything as you like it." Jin Rou was in a good mood and said.

    "Really?" The old man asked in doubt. This young man was willing to give him a treasure of his choice?

    "Of course. I am a man of my words." Jin Rou smiled, "So take anything you want before I transfer all of this to my domain."

    "Fine fine." The old man hurried, afraid that the treasures would be lost immediately. He used his eyes to discover things and chose a clover nt, "This is what I want."

    Jin Rou looked at the nt and smiled, "You sure know how to pick precious treasures. Alright, that is yours now."

    He knew why the old man wanted that nt but didn''t bother to ask. After all, it was personal reason and Jin Rou had no reason to know more about it.

    "Thank you." The old man spoke softly. Jin Rou truly gave him that without any hesitation. Take note, the nt was so precious that it would make the super powerhouses go crazy for this. In fact, even apex existences were searching madly for this one!

    "No need to thank me." Jin Rou said. Then, he moved all the treasures from this domain to his domain, leaving only a gxy background.

    This trip was so satisfying and worth it. He had gotten so many treasures that he didn''t expect he would find here.

    "Time to leave this ce." Jin Rou said as he walked away. The old man followed suit immediately, afraid that the domain''s exit door would close immediately.

 Chapter 600 - Wind Gate

    "Is it done, Young Master?" Zacharite greetings Jin Rou. He was very curious as to what happened inside. After all, it was treasury left by Windgod himself.

    "Of course. I have not left a single treasure there." Jin Rou chuckled, "Ah, Windgod has so many fine treasures that could make these powerhouses crazy."

    Zacharite gulped. He couldn''t imagine what kind of treasures were there. However, he knew that it must be so precious and powerful!

    "Alright, let''s stop dilly dallying. We still have to go to a ce." Jin Rou said. .

    "To a ce?" Louise was confused. She thought that their journey would end here.

    "Wind Gate." Jin Rou answered, "I want to take a trip to that ce. I don''t usually go outside for a long time, so I might as well use this time perfectly."

    "I heard that Wind Gate is very strict with the people they grant entry." The old man said, "I have even tried my luckst time yet they didn''t give me face."

    "That''s because you haven''t showed your realm. If you did, those people will think smart." Jin Rou chuckled, "Anyway, I have the pass to enter the Wind Gate without so much hassle. So if you''reing with me, you better stay right behind my back."

    ---

    Wind Gate. Anyone who heard this would immediately feel awe and respect for the name itself. It was the name of the super powerhouse of the current Wind Region, and the overall strongest of the Upper Immortal.

    Their history couldn''t be traced as Windgod Perfect Immortal established the gate since time immemorial, where records were blurry and not enough. Moreover, they produced four Perfect Immortals and rumors stated that two were still alive.

    Just imagine, a powerhouse that had a living immortal at the perfect level. How terrifying was that? What more for two of them? That line up would be terrifying and could make anyone tremble in fear.

    Right now, Jin Rou just arrived in this ce. Theynded in the main hall of Wind Gate out of thousands of halls towering in the sky.

    What met their eyes was a grand thick qi and the freshest air they had breathe. The buildings and furnitures looked ancient enough. As a matter of fact, it felt like every item in this ce had a mystery itself.

    "Hello, Dear Guests." A man with a long curly hair came up to the group with a smile and said, "Wee to Wind Gate. I am called Dish. How can I possibly help you?"

    Dish knew that there weren''t ordinary people. After all, they could enter the gate without much difficulty and even arrived at the main hall. So he tread carefully, afraid that he might offend the other party.

    "Where can I find the Ancestry Hall?" Jin Rou asked. He didn''te here only to sightsee.

    "Ancestry Hall, you say?" Dish felt like his head turning around. He''s getting dizzy for an unknown reason, "I''m very sorry but I can''t divulge such an important matter."

    The Ancestry Hall was the living headquarters of their previous and current ancestors. As a matter of fact, one perfect immortal was also living there.

    "It''s not like you have the choice to decline me." Jin Rou chuckled, "I can just trespass your memories, though you won''t like it."

    "Dear Friend, I hope you are aware that you are in the territory of Wind Gate, the strongest powerhouse out there." Dish didn''t like being threatened, so his voice turned cold, "Please be mindful."

    "You see, I really don''t care about your Wind Gate. I won''t even give a damn about it when the catastrophees." Jin Rou sneered, "But I just feel like I owe your gate something so I''m here supposedly to give a hand though it seems unnecessary now."

    "Catastrophe?" Dish felt his back sweating. Many times he had heard about this catastrophe during meetings with the ancestors. How could this man possibly know something about it?

    "Forget it. I won''t push this matter any further. We''ll take our leave then." Jin Rou waved his hands. He wasn''t that desperate to help them although he took too much of Windgod''s resources.

    "Please wait!" Dish chased after, "I can take you to that ce, however I don''t have the ability to grant you entry. I''m only a member of the Wind Gate, so I don''t have that authority."

    "That will do." Jin Rou smirked, "Take us there then."

    ---

    "This is it, the Ancestry Hall." Dish used the Wind Stone and carried Jin Rou''s group in this ce. It was filled with ancient aura and symbols that would be difficult to beprehended.

    There was a Buddha-like statue at the front of the twin door. It was like overseeing the entire world with its eyes closed.

    "This is the extent of where I can take you." Dish sighed.

    "This is more than enough." Jin Rou smiled, "Alright, you may take your leave now."

    Dish bowed and left. The old man walked over and asked in confusion, "This is the home of their ancestors. They might think us as intruders here. What are you nning?"

    The Ancestral Hall wasn''t a secret. Any core members knew that ce. In fact, many apex existences knew it, too. However, they weren''t part of any of the people mentioned. So it''s possible that they would be treated as an enemy.

    Take note, there were two living perfect immortals in Wind Gate!

    "Calm down. I got it." Jin Rou chuckled, "I just want to give the gate a hand since the value of the treasures I got is more than I expected."

    Jin Rou was the type that wouldn''t let a debt not be paid. He would do whatever he could do to pay it back no matter what. And that was why he was here right now.

    "So are you confident that they will open the door for us?" The old man said. Even he had to tread carefully in this ce. The two immortals here had lived longer than him!

    "Of course. They will surely open the door for us." Jin Rou smiled, "Because if not, their Wind Gate is good as dead."

 Chapter 601 - Impending Catastrophe

    Upon reaching the doors, a gentle yet demanding voice suddenly echoed in their ears, "Friends, this is not a ce you can just go whenever you want. I advise you to step back and go back from whence you came."

    Sure enough, the ancestors of the Wind Gate didn''t wee them. Although the tone was gentle, it had carried the supremacy of being an apex existence.

    Jin Rou''s group felt an intense pressure that they never felt in their lives. It was a warning from an immortal that one step closer might lead to losing their lives.

    "We are here because of an important reason.." Jin Rou smiled. He wasn''t affected by the pressure the voice gave, "If you shoo us away, your gate will be done for."

    "We are the strongest powerhouse in the whole Immortal. Who could give us a the pending doom you''re talking about?" The gentle voice became cold, "Or are you saying that you will bring us that doom?"

    "Although I have the capabilities, I don''t much have much interest in your Wind Gate. Furthermore, your gate has benefited so much that I couldn''t do something about it." Jin Rou chuckled, "I''m just here to return the favor. To help your Wind Gate survive this catastrophe."

    The other side of the door didn''t answer immediately. It seemed that it was contemting about something. As apex experts who stood at the very top of the world, they could distinguish the lies and truths as a whole.

    "What is this catastrophe you''re saying?" Finally after a whole hour of silence, the other voice suddenly asked.

    "If you want to know, you have to open the door for us." Jin Rou said. His demand wouldn''t change no matter what.

    Then without further ado, the ancient door opened slowly.

    "I like decisive ones." Jin Rou smiled and entered the hall. The others followed suit, afraid that they might fall behind.

    Once they entered the door, the ancient door closed once again and the candles in a perfect row lit up. What met their eyes were two statues sitting in lotus position. They had green robes that perfectly match their appearances.

    "Immortalization, the act of bing a stone to preserve one''s life." Zachary gasped. This was the first time he had seen this, though he had read some of this in old records.

    "That''s right, it''s an Immortalization." Jin Rou confirmed. They were the very first immortals he met that could aplish such a hard feat.

    Take note, not all perfect immortals have the capability to do Immortalization. It required so muchprehension of life and understanding about the dao. Many experts imed that one have to prove his dao first before reaching this state.

    The old man immortal in Jin Rou''s group was also in amazement. Remember, he was also a perfect immortal but he still couldn''t do this!

    These two statues were the true and bona fide immortals at the very perfect level. They were also the reason why Wind Gate was still the number one powerhouse of the entire Immortal.

    After a long while, the statues turned into flesh of a human slowly. It was visible to their naked eyes. After more than ten minutes, the statue state had been removed and the two ancestors were on their flesh.

    "Greetings, Young Friends." The ancestor with a golden beard said softly, "I am called Windghost, you can talk to me regarding to the matters."

    Windghost Perfect Immortal! Although he wasn''t a famous expert, apex experts like the old man knew him very well. He was a teacher to many aspiring immortals in the past and even made a very powerful expert that even until now, he was sweeping in all realms!

    Windghost was a very lowkey expert, thus a few only recognized him. However, his strength was unquestionable as many had tasted the wrath of his power in the past. When they heard his name, even the prideful ns and sects would have to give him respect.

    Furthermore, he was one of the trusted aides of thete Windgod Perfect Immortal.

    "This Friend here, let''s talk about the catastrophe you''re talking about now." Windghost smiled and looked at Jin Rou. He seemed very amiable but Jin Rou could see that billions of people had died in his hands in the past.

    "I have a brief talk with your Windgod in a certain ce you know, for sure." Jin Rou exined, "He gave me all his hidden treasures he umted for so many years."

    "I see. So you are the chosen one." Windghost was surprised from the start but eventually digested everything. Those treasures weren''t up for them or their Wind Gate, it was truly for the chosen one thus it wasn''t surprising that their forefather gave everything to Jin Rou.

    "And upon closer inspection of the treasures I got from him, he left a treasure that I should give to you. It said that you will know what this indicates when you see it." Jin Rou handed over a scroll with a ck color. It was releasing a tremendous amount of dark energy.

    "This is the Dark Scroll!" Windghost was very familiar of this item, and he also knew very well what this indicated, "Impossible, it''s still too soon for them toe out from that realm!"

    "But the scroll won''t lie, you know that." Jin Rou said seriously, "With how much energy the Dark Scroll is leaking, you already know what it means."

    Windghost was speechless. Jin Rou was right. The scroll will not lie, "If they will reallye, then it''s really a catastrophe."

    He couldn''t help but sigh. This was truly a catastrophe that they might not be able to survive. Those dark existences were a serious threat to Immortal.

    Don''t worry, that''s why I''m here." Jin Rou chuckled, "I''m here to return the favor your forefather has given me."

    "Young Friend, I admit that you are very strong. However, those dark existences are very powerful too. In terms of apex experts, the darkness has more of them. After all, they have a favorable environment in their realm." Windghost said, clearly saying that Jin Rou couldn''t do much about it.

 Chapter 602 - Windking Perfect Immortal

    It''s not that Windghost was looking down on Jin Rou. Rather, the enemy was too strong for a single person to handle. Just imagine, those dark existences could rival the most apex experts of this realm. If hundreds of existences from the dark realm appeared, it would be a catastrophe that the Immortal wouldn''t escape.

    The darkness has longed for this beautifulnd. If not because of the protection of countless wise sages in the past, the Immortal might have been gone for good.

    Schwal Coffin looked at Jin Rou surprised. She didn''t expect that Jin Rou would be willing to do such a heavy responsibility for the sake of Immortal. As far as she knew, he wasn''t the type to go on for like that. The world could burn for all he cared, but he wouldn''t bat an eye to save it.

    Or on the other hand, she might just wrong about what Jin Rou''s personality was. All in all, what Jin Rou suggested was still absurd..

    "Then what can you do without my help?" Jin Rou responded after a long while. He already expected this response and said, "You see, even if you can convince the overlords hiding in their nests toe out, it isn''t enough to threaten the darkness. I have seen a premonition, and it''s something that you wouldn''t like to know."

    The other party was silent. What Jin Rou said had some truths in it. Once the darkness descended, it''s a do or die for the both parties. The darkness had nned this for millions of years and for sure, they came prepared for anything toe.

    The overlords of neutral areas had a low chance of participating, too. After all, they were also part of darkness and they would be more than happy to wee the enemies.

    Think about it, if the darkness sent hundreds tens of experts to devour Immortal, what could the Immortal, which had a limited and alive perfect immortals, could do against it? Unless the strongest immortals appeared, the Immortal had no chance of surviving this catastrophe.

    "Still, it''s too absurd that you, someone from the younger generation, has to face those monsters." Windghost shook his head, "Let the old ones like us handle this situation. Perhaps, we can live to see the light once again."

    "It will be a total suicide if you don''t epting my help." Jin Rou insisted, "Without the participation of those hiding overlords, the chance of Immortal surviving is not even close to 1%."

    Everyone gasped in horror as they heard Jin Rou''s words. If the world sumb to darkness, what will happen to them? Even the super powerhouses like Wind Gate, n of Mermaids, and Mortal Pce would suffer.

    "Then if we have your help, what chances do we have?" Windghost asked. He also had to admit it. They had no chance of surviving this catastrophe unless someone so strong helped them.

    "I''d say, 60% in a conservative estimation." Jin Rou chuckled.

    "Are you sure about that?" Windghost knew that Jin Rou wasn''t lying. In his level, he could see whether the other person was lying or not. But still, the sudden jump to 60% from the previous 1% was something hard to believe. Furthermore, this was still a conservative estimation, meaning that there was more to it!

    "Windghost, stop questioning the kid." Suddenly, the another ancestor opened his eyes and spoke gently, "Can''t you see that he is much stronger than us? With his power, we have a fair chance of surviving, and it''s a good news in our current predicament."

    Windghost took a deep breath and didn''t say anything.

    "Hello friends, I''m sorry for beingte to wake up as I have an urgent matter to attend to my soul." The ancestor smiled, "By the way, I am called Windking. It''s nice to meet you all youngsters with full of vitality."

    Windking Perfect Immortal! Unlike Windghost, Windking was a very famous apex expert in the Upper Immortal. After all, he was one of the very few experts who withstand more than a hundred moves from Windgod himself!

    Remember, Windgod Perfect Immortal was one the strongest apex experts to date. Even immortals at the perfect level had a high chance of dying in his hands.

    "Hello, how do you think about my proposal?" Jin Rou smiled at Windking. Finally, he could talk to a decent person. If this person also declined his help, then he wouldn''t push the matter. He would just do everything to protect the Mortal Pce and Great Hell along with the Lower Immortal at all costs.

    "We will be happy to ept your cooperation." Windking had a vague idea how strong Jin Rou was. He could feel that Jin Rou was like a prehistoric beast that could destroy anything he wanted. And it''s a wise decision to ept someone of that level''s help.

    "Now we''re talking." Jin Rou chuckled. Although he wasn''t annoyed by Windghost, he was too much of a very careful person that it wasn''t no longer in ce, "We are tight in time. If my estimations are correct, the void will crack in three days."

    "In three days?! That soon?" Windghost almost jumped from his posture. This was nuts! How could they possibly prepare for the attack if they only have three days left?

    "Just pray that my calctions are wrong." Jin Rou sighed. He couldn''t do something about this, too.

    "Windghost, give an utmost decree to all the powerhouses in Wind Region, Infinite Sea Region, and Mortal Region. They muste here in two days and we will provide them their expenses." Windking said with a grave tone, "Also add that if they didn''te to participate, then we will be not ountable to whatever happens to them three dayster."

    An utmost decree wasn''t given in any normal days. It''s only given when a state of emergency which could threaten the whole world appeared. And only the Wind Gate had the capability to release it, though they would also bear the expenses of the hundred thousands of powerhouses throughout their expenditures.

    In any way, the Wind Gate was resourceful enough to cover the entire Immortal.

 Chapter 603 - A Beauty Under The Falls

    cklegend couldn''t help but feel surprised. This situation was truly worthy to release a decree, and what''s more, the Wind Gate was willing to pay for everything. Their treasury was surely enormous if they dared to ept this kind of responsibility.

    Just imagine, carrying the expenses of thousands to ten thousands of powerhouses to bring them over. Who could bear such expenses? Perhaps, it was only the Wind Gate. As a matter of fact, even Jin Rou wasn''t confident in doing this feat. After all, resources were we talking about here.

    After that, Windking said, "Friends, we will be busy so we can''t entertain you. We have to prepare for this iing catastrophe."

    There was no time to waste. If Jin Rou was telling the truth, three days isn''t enough for them to prepare. But at the very least, they could hold up some ns and meetings to counter..

    This wasn''t easy. But the Wind Gate had that responsibility.

    "That''s okay, you can take your time." Jin Rou said, "This mountain peak is surely beautiful. Would you mind if I take a stroll around?"

    "Of course, not. Please feel free." Windking smiled and bidded his goodbye.

    "All of you, stay here and study the statues." Jin Rou said to his group. This room had full of statues waiting to beprehended, "This will greatly help you, especially you old man. There is a statue here that could help you break that bottleneck."

    The old man was shaken. To think that there was a great opportunity right in front of him! He immediately focused and search for the statue.

    After which, Jin Rou got out of the Ancestral Hall.

    ---

    Jin Rou strolled on the mountain peak in a slow pace. The peak was truly deserving to be a ce built of the hall. After all, the qi here was so thick that cultivators wouldn''t have a hard time cultivating themselves. Nevertheless, this ce was off-limits to almost everyone. In fact, even those core members of Wind Gate had no right to enter this.

    After a while, Jin Rou decided to stop by a falls. It was a veryrge falls, to be exact. Jin Rou couldn''t see the peak where the water was falling like it was a sky tower.

    But what captured his attention more was a figure below the falls, epting the intensity of the water.

    It was a woman. A woman who could destroy a world by her beauty. It felt like she was the reincarnation of destruction and despair judging by the aura she unconsciously emit. With her long ck hair up to her waist, jade-like skin, she seemed to be a perfect woman that countless men dreamed of.

    Of course, for Jin Rou, this beauty wasn''t exceptional in the slightest. She had seen many beauties like this and it wouldn''t affect him that much.

    Jin Rou didn''t disturb the meditating woman and just silently watched her. He looked so bored and almost wanted to sleep.

    He was about to stand up and leave when a voice suddenly rang his ears, "Already leaving?"

    It came from the woman in the falls. She slowly opened her eyes and revealed a green-beauty eyes.

    "Uhm, yeah. I don''t want to bother you anymore. So, I''m leaving." Jin Rou smiled awkwardly. He knew that the other party was aware of his presence.

    "Why leave so soon?" The woman asked. Although her voice didn''t have any emotion, one could hear the demanding tone in it, "I haven''t talked to anyone for the past years, I wouldn''t mind talking with you."

    If other Wind Gate disciples knew this, they would die in anger and envy. Just think about it, this beauty who they dreamed of was actually inviting a man for a talk! In the whole gate, who warranted such invitation from the woman?

    "While I appreciated your invitation, I have to decline." Jin Rou answered without hesitation, "I still have matters to attend to, so it will not be nice to stay more here."

    "A man declining me has appeared for the first time." The woman chuckled as Jin Rou''s answer finally sink in. It didn''t offend her in the slightest. It was natural to be declined. After all, she gave the invitation and it''s up for the man to ept or not. Perhaps, it''s just that no one had ever dared to decline her request ever since she was a child.

    "It''s true that you are strong. You are very talented and exceptional. With your bloodline, it wouldn''t be impossible to reach Perfect Immortal." Jin Rou spoke before leaving truly, "However, your pride and arrogance are overpowering your talent, leading to the current stagnating you are experiencing."

    Hearing this, the woman changed expression for the first time. No one knew this except her father. How could he possibly know this?

    The other party was right. She was experiencing a hard stagnation in her cultivation. That''s why she was meditating here in hope to get some insights about the problem. The falls was magical, after all. And it helped many ancestors in the past.

    "You don''t have to look surprised. There is nothing that could escape my eyes." Jin Rou smiled, "Consider what I said as a part of the payment for the Wind Gate. I''ll be leaving."

    "Wait!" The woman shouted and attempted to stop Jin Rou but he immediately disappeared as if he was not there to begin with.

    Almost couldn''t contain her curiosity, she immediately changed clothes and set off to find her grandfather to seek answers.

    ---

    "Oh, you have met him?" Windking raised his brows as he was browsing some ancient records.

    The woman immediately told the story after finding her grandfather. But who would have thought that the grandfather was Windking Perfect Immortal himself?

    "I did. And I even tried what he said and guess what, it''s working!" The woman was ted. This problem had been a thorn in her path that she wasn''t able to remove. Now that she gained insights, her path was bing more and more stable.

 Chapter 604 - Trip To Overlords Nest

    "Grandfather, who is that man?" She was very curious about the identity of the man sje the met in the falls. With such impressive insights and eyes, it wasn''t an exaggeration that she''s treating him as a hidden master, hiding in a young flesh.

    "Xeu''er, he is someone you cannot afford to reach. He is a man with unlimited potential and mysteries. Even I, standing at this apex point of this world, cannot fathom his depth." Windking sighed when he remembered his meeting with Jin Rou. Although it was only a brief moment, he could tell the disparity between him and the other party. Otherwise, why would they have to listen to his words?

    "It''s not like I''m interested in the opposite sex, Grandfather." Xeu thought that she was misunderstood, "I was merely trying to know him hoping that I might get more clues about this bottleneck. Although what he said was a great help, it wasn''t enough to break this."

    The stagnation in her cultivation wasn''t aughing matter. Although she had a very good potential and talent, the stagnation was keeping her at bay, unable to truly fly using her wings..

    "Well, I don''t think you will get more help from him since you already got one." Windking smiled wryly about his granddaughter''s optimism, "But alright, his name is Jin Rou. I don''t know where he is but I know that he will be staying here for a while. Perhaps at least until the end of the catastrophe."

    "Catastrophe?" Xeu was stupefied when she heard this word. With her grandfather''s power, what could warrant such words from him?, "Grandfather, what do you mean?"

    "You love to read ancient records, so I know that you are very familiar with the darkness." Windking didn''t bother to hide the information he got from Jin Rou.

    "This is impossible! ording to the ancients records, it''s not possible for those existences to cross the boundary. After all, it is believed that it''s heavily guarded by a powerful person." Xeu was bbergasted. The darkness woulde so soon? And to make matters worse, it woulde in three days!

    "That''s what I want to believe, too." Windking sighed heavily, "I want to believe that everything will note true. Otherwise, it''s very difficult to live pass through it."

    He had to admit it. If those overlords didn''t bother to help, it would be the end of this Immortal.

    Xeu took a long while processing this news and sighed, "So what will we gonna do?"

    This was a very grave situation where their lives were on the line. It was not like typical skirmishes and battles between powerhouses. This was a battle for the whole world against darkness.

    "I''m gonna make a trip to one of the overlord''s nest." Windking said, "To increase our chances of victory, I have to convince those hiding existences."

    "Grandfather, you know it''s very dangerous! Those bastards don''t listen to us. Even when our Progenitor Windgod personally made a trip there, he was only chased out." Xeu said with worry. With this development, the overlords would surely be d to ept the invasion of darkness.

    "I know but I still have to try." Windking sighed. He didn''t want to do this, either. However, he knew that their strength wouldn''t be enough to struggle against the darkness.

    Xeu wanted to say more when suddenly, a cheerful and familiar voice rang their ears, "Good decision. Let''s make a trip there."

    The two unconsciously looked where the voice came from. Windking smiled and said, "Young Friend Jin, I haven''t thought that you''ll be here."

    "No, I''m just passing by when I heard you want to go to an overlord''s nest. So I''m here to help you. At the very least, I can guarantee your safety." Jin Rou chuckled, "Besides, I''m very curious to what they look like, so I won''t ept a no in this."

    "This..." Windking nodded and said, "Alright, it will truly be a lot safer if I have Young Friend Jin''s protection."

    He hated to admit it, but Jin Rou''s power level was much higher than him. So getting Jin Rou along the trip was a better idea.

    "I''ming with you." Xeu said firmly. She wanted to make sure that her grandfather would return safe.

    "Nope, youngdy. You have to stay here if you want to progress more in your cultivation." Jin Rou shook his head.

    "What do you mean?" Xeu was confused.

    "This is the best time for you to give your all to break through your stagnation. If you miss this chance, you have to wait for at least several hundreds of years before getting another one." Jin Rou didn''t bother lying to her. It was true that this was the best time for her to breakthrough.

    "Xeu''er, you have heard it yourself. Go and break that stagnation. I know you can do it." Windking also didn''t want his precious granddaughter to brave this danger. After all, they were going to an overlord''s nest. Protecting more people would greatly reduce one''s efficiency and it might put them into danger, too.

    "Alright." Xeu nodded solemnly. If this was a chance, she had to grab it, "But Grandfather, please return safely."

    "Don''t worry, youngdy. With me here, what could possibly happen to your grandfather?" Jin Rou smirked.

    Xeu only looked at him with skepticism and walked away.

    ---

    Immortal''s overlords had their own realms of creation. With their power level, they could do anything that peak experts from Immortal would have a hard time doing. Currently, there were 7 overlords alive and each has their own turf.

    Many immortals tried to find their nests but unfortunately, it wasn''t sessful as the overlords had permanently severed their connections with the Immortal. However, it didn''t mean that they couldn''t go back there. What they severed was just the time and space holding between the overlord''s realm and the Immortal. They have one or two ways to reconnect with the world.

    All in all, the overlords were still part of Immortal so it''s possible to go to one of their nests, at a very costly price.

 Chapter 605 - Imperial Queen

    Windking''s trip to this ce had cut off his whole personal treasury in half. Just imagine, a perfect immortal''s treasury had been halved just for a single trip to an overlord''s nest. Not just anyone would be willing and capable of such feat. After all, there was no guarantee that you would seed in what you wanted to do. In fact, there''s a high chance that you would be killed in the process.

    "We''re here." Windking said as he confirmed the location. It was a garden filled with ck nts. Every nt emitted a dangerous dark aura that could suffocate normal beings, "This is one of the seven overlord''s nest."

    "Of the seven nests, why did you pick this one?" Jin Rou asked. He knew there was a reason why Windking chose this nest. After all, he was a perfect immortal. He had an abundant knowledge out of most people..

    "Good question." Windking smiled to lessen the tense atmosphere, "The overlord slumbering here was once a human in the past. One of the legendary immortals history has ever recorded."

    "Strong as your Windgod?" Jin Rou asked curiously.

    "Far stronger than our Master." Windking smiled wryly. He had personally tasted the aura of that monster in his sweeping against realm years. Fortunately, Windgod was present so they survived it. But who would have thought that he''de back here?

    Fate was surely yful. He thought. No matter what, he was doing this for the sake of the world.

    Jin Rou didn''t mind Windking asking for help even though he was already here. It was natural that Windking wouldn''t ce all his bets on Jin Rou. The survival of Immortal was on the line. He couldn''t make a single mistake.

    After walking for several minutes, they finally saw a tiny hut made of straws. It looked like a home of a poor family struggling for their daily lives. By the side, there was a farm filled with ck crops. Each was very beneficial when they had a strong affinity with darkness.

    And not so far away from the farm, there was a figure crouching, holding one of the farming tools as the figure carefully clean it.

    It was a human, or at the very least, it looked like a human. She had a red long hair in a bun. She also had a seductive body that could tempt the men of the world. In fact, even Windking couldn''t help but be mesmerized.

    This overlord was a beauty that could topple down a whole realm.

    "I didn''t expect to have visitors today." The overlord said with a beautiful and seducing voice. She turned her head and looked at them, countless images appeared, "Especially the brat that Windgod had brought here in the past. You have grown old, I must say."

    "It''s been a while, Imperial Queen." Windking bowed his head in respect. In terms of seniority, this woman had lived for tens of millions of years. She was already a living fossil.

    Imperial Queen. Anyone who heard this title would tremble in fear as she was one of the strongest immortals ever in the history recorded. Even Windgod, one of the legendary immortals, couldn''t hold a candle against her!

    "Imperial Queen, that title has been buried in ages already." The queen smiled, "Speak, what brings you here that you even have to be apanied by a very strong existence?"

    She then looked at Jin Rou with a curious gaze. Jin Rou chuckled and didn''t answer. Being seen through didn''t bother him. At the very least, the Imperial Queen had eyes.

    "This..." Windking smiled wryly but decided to answer straight to the point, "Queen, are you aware that those dark existences are about to invade our world?"

    "And?" The Imperial Queen raised her brows, "What does it have to do with me?"

    Sure enough, Windking expected this kind of answer. Overlords were powerful existences that even him couldn''t fighting against, thus their pride and arrogance was overflowing.

    "I want to ask for your help, to save the world." Windking said directly.

    "You''re asking an overlord, who is part of darkness, to save Immortal?" Imperial Queenughed, "I thought that you are more than this, Windking brat."

    "You are once a human of Immortal, Queen. Do you feel any bit of sympathy towards the people that will be affected once the darkness descends in our realm?" Windking sighed and tried to persuade her, "Besides, I''m not asking for your full cooperation. I just want you to move when you feel you need to."

    The Imperial Queen was silent for a while before answering, "What''s in it for me? To get some help from an overlord like me, you have to show sincerity, don''t you?"

    She paused for a moment and added, "Don''t bother to tempt me with money or treasures from your gate. There is nothing that could move me there. If you have nothing to show your sincerity, then you can leave now or else you might lose your life here."

    It wasn''t an empty threat. The Imperial Queen was a infamous butcher in the past, who killed more than billions of people in the past. She could kill anyone without batting an eye.

    Windking didn''t know what to say. With her level, what could possibly tempt her? It looked like he had no choice but to use it.

    He was about to take it out when suddenly, Jin Rou took something from his inventory. It was an old paper from who knew when it was made, "If treasures can''t tempt you, how about this?"

    "You..." The Imperial Queen revealed a shocked face for the first time, "Where did you get that paper?"

    Only existences at her level knew that this scrap paper was a treasure that could define the heavens. If used properly, it was very convenient and destructive. Only overlords like her could had the capability to manifest its power to the fullest extent.

    "This is what I can offer. So, is this worthy of your cooperation or not?" Jin Rou smirked. If the queen decided not to help, she''ll lose a very good opportunity of something she mostly desired.

 Chapter 606 - Overlord Mortheus

    The Imperial Queen had been searching for this paper for so long now. In fact, the other six hiding overlords had also tried their luck to search this paper but to no avail. Even one of them used all of their avable resources to find clues about its location.

    Who would have thought that it''s been hidden very well by Windgod in his personal hidden treasury?

    This paper held a great importance for overlords like them and it''s very beneficial towards their path. After all, their paths were much more dangerous than those in who took the normal path.

    "The paper you are holding is definitely tempting. I have been searching it for millions of years now. And now that you''re using it as a trade for my cooperation, I can finally see your sincerity." The Imperial Queen smiled and nodded, "Very well, I will be lending a hand during the invasion. However, I will only move when it''s necessary."

    Hearing this, Windking sighed in relief.. He thought that he''s going to lose the most precious item he had been saving, but Jin Rou saved him the trouble, "Your Friend Jin, thank you so much for your assistance."

    "It''s okay, I have no use for the paper anyway since it''s for existences like them would it only draw its full power." Jin Rou said. It was true that this item had no worth for someone like him. After all, he was already standing at the very top of the whole multiverse. Although the paper had many good benefits to offer, it wouldn''t affect him in the slightest.

    "But you haven''t answered my question yet." Imperial Queen asked once again as she received the item she searched for so long, "Where did you get this item?"

    "It''s one of the hidden treaures of Windgod Perfection Immortal." Jin Rou smiled, "He had a lot of treasures that could tempt more existences like you. But those will be for my consumption."

    "I see." Imperial Queen nodded. It''s logical that Windgod had hid it very well, "That brat. He even thought of hiding this item from me. How I wish I could revive him and choke him to death."

    Although it was only a joke, Windking felt his nerves going crazy and chills running down his spine.

    "Alright, you may take your leave now. Don''t worry, I''ll uphold my end of the deal." Imperial Queen waved her hand and said, "I''m going to farm, so I cannot attend to you any longer."

    "Thank you for your time." Windking immediately pulled Jin Rou towards the end of a temporary gate they had used a while ago. It was something that connected this nest and Immortal.

    However, upon entering the gate, what met them wasn''t the usual Wind Gate they were from but another space. It was a in ck sea with no ind to see.

    "Where is this?" Windking didn''t expect this kind of scenario, "We are supposed to be in there Wind Gate now."

    "It looks like someone pulled a trick to get us here." Jin Rou looked above and smirked, "How about you show yourself now?"

    "Haha! As expected of someone like you." Suddenly, a ck figure appeared. It wasn''t a human, it was a moth with wings emitting dark gaseous mes, "That''s right, I pulled a trick to get you here in my nest without Imperial noticing it. Although it costed me a lot, I hope it''s worthy. By the way, I am called Mortheus."

    Another overlord! Only overlords were capable of having a nest and domain. The only ones who were capable of severing spatial ties with the world!

    "So what do you want?" Jin Rou asked, "If you''re asking about the paper, it''s no longer in my possession as you have probably seen."

    "Haha, right! While you don''t have the paper, I know that you still have a few treasures that might interest me. Come, show it to me. I''ll decide if they are worthy of my help." Mortheus grinned as it spoke.

    It was the most greedy overlord of the seven. It would do everything to get what it wanted no matter the price to take. As a matter of fact, it even robbed a fellow overlord in the past!

    Windking could feel a headache and danger iing. This overlord couldn''t be reasoned out and it would do anything it wanted. Furthermore, they were on its nest so they were at a great disadvantage. Even if three immortals at the perfect level were here, it would still be hard to y this overlord. This was the the type of overlord Windking didn''t wish to meet.

    "I don''t have a treasure that might suit you. After all, you already strong enough." Jin Rou shook his head, "And Imperial Queen''s help is already more than enough."

    "Are you saying that you refuse my assistance?" The moth''s voice turned deep and said, "Just to let you know, I am stronger than Imperial Queen. With my help, you can have a higher chance of surviving the impending catastrophe. You better decide properly."

    "As I said, the queen is more than enough. Don''t make me repeat myself." Jin Rou knew that this moth would try to rob him off in the name of assistance. As someone arrogant like him, why would he let this butterfly incarnate p his arrogance around him?

    "You sure have some guts to decline me." The moth was angered and its natural ck eyes turned red, "But you see, declining me is a lot more costly than epting it."

    "Are you threatening me?" Jin Rou chuckled, "I''m sorry but if you still love your dear life, don''t make this mistake."

    "Such arrogance!" The moth''s aura bursted forth, creating countless explosions around the sea, "You have truly angered this overlord! If you want to live, give me all the treasures you have in your inventory, or else don''t think about leaving this ce breathing!"

    The voice of the moth was filled with hatred and power that it shook several realms around this sea. It was like an earlier catastrophe was about to descend to Jin Rou and Windking.

 Chapter 607 - Jin Rou VS. Mortheus

    Mortheus was one of the strong overlords that could trample realms anytime it wanted. Even those perfect immortals of Immortal would have a hard time dealing with it. Yet, this unknown young man dared to threaten it?

    It never backed down for a fight. If not for the strong source of sunlight in Immortal which it couldn''t take, it would have already killed millions to billions of people once again.

    "Such strong power!" Windking couldn''t help but be suffocated by the aura the moth released. Remember, he was already a perfect immortal yet he was powerless against the moth''s aura!

    Jin Rou released his aura too, to deflect the overlord''s suppressing aura, "You''re too naive to think that your mere aura can suppress us."

    Windking finally took a deep relief after being released from the suffocation.

    The overlord was a bit surprised to see that the other party could deflect its aura easily. But nevertheless, it already expected this oue so it''s normal. .

    "You have wasted your chance to live. Now, die." Jin Rou smirked and moved. He clearly wasn''t intending on showing mercy to the overlord.

    "Boom! Boom!" Spatial waves emerged from the void as it descended towards the overlord.

    "Such arrogance! Let''s see if you can back it up." The overlord moth was enraged. It was the first time someone had told it to die. Even its fellow overlords wouldn''t dare to spout such a word.

    "Open!" The overlord shouted, releasing a golden record. It looked very ancient and powerful, seemingly a creation of an eon.

    Take note, a creation of an eon was the highest level a treasure could attain. It was the most desired of apex beings like the perfect immortals and the overlords. The old paper that Jin Rou gave to Imperial Queen was one, too.

    "Whoosh! Rumble!" The scribbles in the golden record suddenly danced upwards and circted around the whole ck sea. Rumbles and tsunamis came in waves after waves as the scribbles finally stopped circting.

    "Using your trump card immediately? You sure think highly of me." Jin Rou chuckled. He knew that this golden record was of the trump cards the overlord had, if not the best.

    The overlord answered with a snort. Although it was an arrogant being, it was a very cautious individual. A single mistake couldn''t be epted.

    Afterwards, millions of the overlord''s avatars appeared. All of them were a perfect copy of the moth, "Let''s see who''s going to die now!"

    "You have a good move there, unfortunately it isn''t enough. I suggest you take out all of your cards before it''s toote." Jin Rou shook his head. If the other party didn''t heed his advice, it would only look like a one sided beating.

    "We''ll see it if it''s true." The overlord gnashed its fangs. The scribbles suddenly became gigantic as if they were towering beings. Each avatar had one symbol. Just imagine, millions of avatars were present with a symbol each.

    "Wave." The avatars chanted and arge golden beam shot towards Jin Rou. No, millions of golden beams were heading towards him with a speed faster than light! These beams were terrifying enough that it could annihte half of the whole Upper Immortal!

    "Break." Jin Rou smiled and said. The space and time in his vicinity was separated, giving him a full control of it. Then, he used it to reflect all the beams heading over him.

    "Whoosh!" The beams were sessfully reflected and it changed trajectories! Now, it was heading towards where the real body of the overlord was.

    "Activate!" The overlord was stumped at first but immediately got its wits back. Knowing that it wouldn''t be possible to stop the golden beams, he created arge steel castle.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Countless explosions were made as the golden beams banged the entire castle. The realm shook violently as the sea waves became higher and more aggressive.

    "Not enough!" The overlord gritted its fangs as it created anotheryer of steel on the castle. This was the toughest defense it had, the Castle of Sorrowmoon.

    It got this treasure from an isted era of Immortal during its expeditions. As for what it took to get this treasure? Only the overlord was aware of it.

    "Wham!" Jin Rou didn''t wait and used this perfectly opportunity to make a move. He created thousands of spear heads made of lightning and smiled, "Aside from that, this is also a gift from me."

    The overlord''s instinct sent many warning signals from these spears. Its instinct told it that it should never dare to confront those if it wanted to live!

    "Boooom!" The spearheads attacked, bing a blue streak of light as it broke the castle''s defense without difficulty.

    ---

    "Who are you?" Although the overlord had escaped the attack, it scrapped one of its precious wings. For a moth like it, the wings were very important as it was a part of the overlord''s source, "I have never heard of a powerful person like you in Immortal."

    It was greatly puzzled why it was never aware of an existence like Jin Rou. Mortheus had the secondrgest intel of the seven, but it never had an information regarding this person.

    "Just a mere passerby, not worthy of remembering." Jin Rou smirked and look at Mortheus filled with disgust, "But your fate won''t change. You will still die, no matter what."

    Windking gasped in amazement as he looked at Jin Rou. Thisd never failed to give him mini heart attacks as he battled it out against an overlord. But what''s more amazing was that Jin Rou could actually injure the overlord and even make it wary of his presence! Just how many people could make an overlord reveal an expression like this? Perhaps, Jin Rou was the first.

    "It''s not like I''m going to beg for your mercy." Mortheus harrumphed as it coldly said, "It has been a while since I fight a human with such capabilities like you. Of course, I couldn''t waste this chance."

    The overlord was a battle maniac in the past, and its feeling was reignited as of now. It thought that only its fellow overlords could put up a decent fight against him, but now that a strong human appeared, how couldn''t it not be thrilled?

 Chapter 608 - Blue Bead

    Jin Rou smiled and said, "Come, then."

    "Of course, as you wish!" The moth overlordughed heartily as it morphed into a human-like figure. It appeared a very handsome young man that could destroy eras after eras of his beauty, "This is the first time I morphed into my strongest form, so be d."

    "Whoosh!" The overlord dashed towards Jin Rou with a heavy sword in his hand. The heavy sword had the power to lift the whole thousand realms as it shed its way towards Jin Rou''s vital spot.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou reacted fast as he drew the lightning sword deflecting the overlord''s attack. As a result, it created a violent boom as the ck sea scattered in all directions because of the intense impact.

    "Break!" The overlord expected this result even though he used one of his strongest sh forms. Thus, he immediately casted another sh form while in sh against the enemy.

    "Boom!" Then, thousands of sword energies appeared above them.. Each had the power to annihte sects and ns of the world. After which, the swords'' tips finally pointed against a certain enemy of the overlord.

    "Now!" The overlord shouted and the thousand sword energies came crushing down to Jin Rou in an unimaginable speed.

    In response, Jin Rou danced his way away from the overlord as he shed against the sword energies with such easy and simplicity.

    "My turn." After deflecting the sword energies, Jin Rou smiled and shed his lightning sword.

    "Wham!" Arge red arc appeared out of it with a power that could contend against the gods and devils. This wasn''t a casual attack from Jin Rou as he was taking the overlord seriously.

    "Open!" The overlord could feel the severity of the attack and immediately activated his Dao Pce. Only experts who proved their dao had the right to own a Dao Pce as one of the requirements to earn it was to have a sufficient cultivation of immortal at the perfect level.

    The Dao Pce was revealed and its mini door opened. Next, a blue bead appeared out of it and ascended to the sky in a slow pace.

    Windking observed the as it seemed to be very familiar to him. After a minute or so, he was bbergasted as he shouted, "Young Friend Jin, that is an extremely dangerous bead! You have to be careful!"

    Jin Rou didn''t have to be reminded of this as he was greatly focused on the bead. He could feel an intense power raging inside it.

    "Boom!" The blue bead suddenly exploded and the ck sea raged. Gravity seemed to be off as the whole sea was absorbed by the bead in an aggressive manner.

    "I was preparing this bead for my uing expedition towards that world, but I didn''t expect to use it here." The overlord wryly smiled, "But you deserve this, so it''s not a waste."

    Truthfully speaking, he only had two blue beads in his arsenal and each was only a one time use. He already used the first one during a battle during an ascension towards bing an overlord and now, he was about to use another bead. This was his strongest card that he could y.

    "Rumble!" After the blue bead absorbed everything, it then expanded like arge blue world,pletely covering the sky.

    The overlord paused for a moment before continuing, "This bead has the power to decimate the whole Immortal. I wonder how can you handle this?"

    Jin Rou creased his brows. The overlord wasn''t bluffing or trying to scare him. Based on his actual judgment, it could truly destroy the whole world without much difficulty.

    "Are you ready?" The overlord smirked, filled with confidence. Although he would lose a powerful card as of now, as long as he could defeat someone of Jin Rou''s caliber, then it''s very worth it. After all, the price of getting these two beads had exhausted all his resources in the past.

    Jin Rou didn''t answer as he was solely focused on the world-like energy ball filled with water energy.

    Windking gulped as he prepared to use all of his defensive treasures. Although he wasn''t confident that he could survive it should Jin Rou failed to stop it, at the very least he tried doing so.

    "Here ites!" The overlordughed as the world created by the whole bead finally and slowly descended towards Jin Rou. It looked like it was about to devour this realm, destroying everything until it turns to dusk.

    "I have to admit it, this attack of yours is the strongest form I have ever encountered. And honestly speaking, I''m amazed." Jin Rou finally spoke as he looked up on the iing world energy, "But it isn''t enough to kill me."

    "Buzz! Buzz!" Jin Rou''s body suddenly was filled with lightning energies. They were crawling on his body with simultaneous sparks around. However, one thing that should be noticed more was the color of the lightning. It was ck!

    "Wham! Wham!" Then, Jin Rou lifted his arm and ck sword made of lightning appeared. It was arge and vast sword energy that excluded an imperial aura that could rival the ages and eons, "Behold, one of my strongest sword forms. You''re very lucky to see this."

    Jin Rou didn''t usually use this kind of attack form. After all, it consumed too much of energy and mentality as everything should be perfectly synced to perform this well.

    "sh!" After which, Jin Rou maneuvered the whole sword, giving the iing world energy a sh that could trample the heavens.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The air scattered in all directions as the world energy was cut into half like it''s a mere fragile ball that could easily break.

    "Impossible!" The overlord was shocked. It shouldn''t be possible to cut the world energy into half in such an easy manner. After all, it contained a of the quantity of high quality energying from the ck sea. This power had the ability to destroy the whole Immortal, yet it was like a fragile thing for Jin Rou''s sword? Nothing made sense no matter how many times he tried to analyze this through.

 Chapter 609 - An Overlords Death

    The moth overlord felt scared for the first time in its life. All along, it was the one who instill fear to others. But now, it never expected to experience the same thing. Nevertheless, it didn''t let its emotions show on its face. After all, it would be more disadvantageous to the overlord.

    Windking, on the other hand, was also shocked. He knew that Jin Rou was strong, yet he didn''t expect him to be this strong! Was Jin Rou an old living fossil in disguise of a young man?

    That shouldn''t be possible. He had good eyes and could determine if a person was using a fake body. It''s possible, too, that his eyes weren''t good enough to see through Jin Rou''s disguise. He''s very d that the Wind Gate didn''t offend a monster of this level that could even push an overlord into a corner!

    "If you still have more cards to y, I suggest you use it now." Jin Rou withdraw the sword energy and spoke calmly. His eyes contained the myriads of worlds as he looked at the overlord..

    "Who are you?" The overlord had no choice but to acknowledge Jin Rou''s power so he asked in grim tone, "I have known Immortal for so long, yet I have not heard a single person who used that kind of sword forms."

    "I''m just a mere passerby, not worthy of being remembered or mentioned." Jin Rou smiled, "But your guess is correct. I am not from this Immortal. I came from a far away ce, unknown to your world."

    "There are more worlds other than this?" The overlord was surprised to hear this. It was confirmed by many peak existences that other than the realm where darkness reigns, there was no other world existing so far. Many existences had traveled billions to trillions of miles just to discover nothingness.

    Yet, there was a distant world that they haven''t discovered yet? Of course, it wouldn''t be possible to discover it as the Creator separated the True State Universe and the universe where Immortal currently was.

    "Alright, I have said enough. Shall we continue?" Jin Rou didn''t bother answering the overlord''s question.

    "No, I have already lost." The moth overlord clearly knew that it stood no chance against Jin Rou. All it could do was to admit its defeat with pride, "Kill me."

    Mortheus knew that it couldn''t escape death as it tried to kill Jin Rou as well. It was a battle to the death, to begin with and clearly, he lost.

    "By admitting defeat, I can give you two choices." Jin Rou spoke with a very calm tone like he already expected this, "I can kill you but it wouldn''t be quick, or you kill yourself with a quick method."

    Billions of innocent people had died in this overlord''s hands. Of all the seven, the moth overlord was perhaps the worst. Since the other party attacked on his own ord, Jin Rou killing it would be a mere self defense. It might break the bnce a bit, but it won''t affect the overall situation.

    "I guess I have no need to answer it." The moth overlord smirked and crushed its heart and pce. Then, its body turned limp and fell towards the ck sea. It was a swift act of suicide. It didn''t even hesitate to kill itself. There was no chance of revival for the overlord. After all, it crushed its heart and pce, the most vital things for a cultivator like Mortheus.

    And just like that, an overlord was killed. It had been a long while since thest attempt to y an overlord yet everyone failed except Jin Rou.

    "Young Friend Jin, if you didn''t say you aren''t from this world, I would surely assume that you might be a Sage." Windking walked over and joked around to ease up the tension.

    "A Sage?" Jin Rou was confused.

    "Ah, they are the equal beings of the overlords of Immortal. They are called Sages. They will only show up if the overlords dared to intervene in the worldly matters of Immortal." Windking exined.

    The Sages could be called the true guardians of the world. They were the biggest reason why the overlords didn''t dare to touch Immortal brazenly. They could only cook up little to minor skirmishes in between so that the Sages wouldn''t be rmed. After all, if an all out battle broke out, both sides would suffer severe casualties and deaths would be in vain.

    "I see. If there are Sages, then why do you seek help to the Overlords? You can just ask the Sages to help you repel the iing darkness." Jin Rou asked.

    "We have already sent them a letter and I don''t know how will they respond. Unlike the Overlords with consistent nests, the Sages are so hard to find. They usually don''t entertain outsiders." Windking sighed. If not for the current predicament they were in, he wouldn''t even bother to ask help to an overlord. After all, they were a part of darkness as a whole.

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded and fully understood the reason, "Is there any other possible way to contact a Sage?"

    "I have already sent a letter to one of the Sages, but I don''t know if that person has received it already or not." Windking shook his head, "Aside from sending a letter, there is no other usible way of contacting them."

    "How many Sages are there?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Currently, there are four living Sages and they are scattered in the whole Immortal. No one knows where they are and not even us perfect immortals have the slightest idea." Windking answered. Just imagine, sending a letter to that person had already costed him so much resources.

    Windking paused for a moment and said, "But I know that they will aid the Immortal. It is their home, after all. They will show up since this is a cmity that could destroy the whole world."

    "I''m very curious about these Sages. I want to meet them." Jin Rou smiled. It was true that he was curious about them.

    "It''s impossible, Young Friend Jin." Windking sighed again, "They are very secretive of their whereabouts and no one has an idea of where they are."

 Chapter 610 - The Overlords

    The Sages had never intervened in the worldy matters unless the world face a catastrophe they couldn''t keep at bay. And not just that, they were also a bunch of secretive existences that keep changing ces to avoid being discovered. Or perhaps, they were on a disguise so that people wouldn''t bother them. After all, being a Sage was the grandest title a cultivator could have.

    "No matter how secretive they are, I can find one or two without much resources." Jin Rou said, "I just need to know the name of the Sage and a few things about him."

    "Are you sure?" Windking couldn''t help but ask in hesitation. It was one thing that Jin Rou killed an Overlord. Yet now, he wanted to face a Sage?

    "You don''t have to look at me like that. I''m just curious and want to meet them. I won''t cause trouble for you." Jin Rou smiled wryly and exined.. Why would Jin Rou kill an existence could help the Immortal to deflect the iing catastrophe?

    Windking didn''t respond for a while before taking a deep sigh, "Okay, the Sage I sent a letter to has a grand title of Evesting Sage. He is said to be the strongest Sage out of the four and even intimidated two Overlords millions of years ago."

    "Evesting Sage. That''s truly a grand title he has." Jin Rou nodded and used his teleportation gate, "Any other information about him?"

    "None." Windking shook his head, "He is the most secretive out of the four Sages so there''s a little to none the people around him. As a matter of fact, his existence was only known when a cultivator reached our level."

    "No worries. It''s already enough to track him down." Jin Rou chuckled. After which, he maneuvered something between the engraved symbols on the gate.

    After fifteen minutes, the next thing Windking realized was the gate suddenly shone brightly and Jin Rou said, "Let''s go."

    Jin Rou entered the gate and Windking didn''t bother asking and rushed to enter the gate, afraid that he might be left out in this eerie ck sea.

    After the duo disappeared, five spatial gates suddenly opened, revealing five figures. Each of them had a very intense aura that could destroy the whole Immortal.

    They were the Overlords. They could feel each other''s life sign, so when the moth overlord died, they felt it.

    "It''s true, Mortheus was killed." ckdemon Overlord confirmed when he found the body in the deep sea, "His pce was destroyed fully, so there''s no chance of revival."

    "This is insane." Dynasty Overlord spoke in a bit surprised, "Mortheus is so strong. How could he be killed that easily?"

    "That''s the thing. How can he be killed so easily when me and Dynasty together couldn''t?" Secretzone Overlord was bbergasted. They experienced first hand how powerful Mortheus was. Unless three Overlords ganged up on Mortheus, he wouldn''t be killed that easy.

    Imperial Queen didn''t bother saying anything but she was observing in the sidelines. She, too, was very aware of Mortheus'' strength. Although she had some rough conclusions, the ones she reached were terrifying. Remember, a duo had just visited her a while ago.

    "Imperial, what do you think about this?" ckdemon Overlord asked for the woman''s thoughts about the matter. It was a great loss to lose Mortheus as he was one of the topbatants of the Overlords, if the Sages decided to go all out to hunt them, then they would be in a disadvantageous position.

    The other overlords also looked at Imperial Queen. She had the most knowledge about almost anything and so far the most intelligent so they sought an answer from her.

    "I don''t know." She shook her head, "The clues I found are irrelevant and can''te up with a decent conclusion."

    ckdemon looked at Imperial Queen with a confusing gaze but he dropped it eventually. If the queen didn''t know, then she probably didn''t know.

    But the thing was, Imperial Queen lied about not having a decent conclusion. For some reason, she kept the information about Windking and an unknown person visiting her hidden from the group.

    "I can feel a little energy of sword forms here." Secretzone maximized his senses and found out about this, "It''s made of lightning of an unknown origin."

    "Sword form of a lightning?" ckdemon examined the dead Overlord''s body once again and saw some deep wounds. He took a good look in it and said, "Mortheus was injured by that sword form. However, he was killedd bymitting suicide."

    "Suicide?" The other overlords were stumped to hear this. What could possibly make someone like Mortheus, a prideful being,mit such a thing?

    "It looks like he encountered a very powerful existence." ckdemon added. His expression was grim.

    "Who is it possibly? Evesting or some other Sages out there?" Dynasty asked. Only the Sages had the capability of contending against them so they were the first suspects.

    "No." ckdemon denied this notion, "No one in the Sages has the capability to maneuver lightning sword forms. Moreover, if the Sages tried to infiltrate our ce, we will know it as we have an intense connection with them. So, the Sages doing this isn''t viable."

    Everyone pondered and found this reasonable and realistic. The Sages wouldn''t be dumb enough to cause an all out war between the two parties. After all, it would only be detrimental to the future prospects of Immortal. Unless Evesting Sage was confident enough of exterminating the Overlords and maintain the bnce of the world.

    "So who could it be?" Secretzone tried to wrack his brain but a single person didn''t pop out. Even the strongest perfect immortal wasn''t valid enough to be thought of.

    "I have to talk to Timedeath about this." ckdemon said.

    Timedeath Overlord was the strongest of them all. Not even Mortheus could stand a chance against this existence. After all, Timedeath was the real definition of living fossil, a being who lived for billions of years now.

    "For now, let''s go back to our own nests. I heard that there is an iing catastrophe that Immortal would face. It''d be a great idea to watch the show." ckdemon dismissed the group and left.

 Chapter 611 - Everlasting Sage

    After traveling several isted realms, the teleportation gate brought Jin Rou and Windking to a deserted ce where not even a lush of leaves could be seen. The ce was all blue in hue.

    "Where is this ce?" Jin Rou asked Windking. Maybe the other party knew where this ce was.

    "This..." Windking picked up a grain of sand and studied it, his eyes widened in surprise as he answered, "This is Nevend!"

    As someone of this world who lived for so long, of course the old man knew this. Several texts and records had written this ce and even dubbed it as one of the legendary ces.

    "Nevend? What is that?" Jin Rou asked curiously. The qi here was much denserpared to the Upper Immortal and it even had a highforting rate for everyone..

    "Nevend is a ce from the legends which said to have the clues to immortality." Windking exined slowly, "ording to the ancient records passed down generations to generations, Nevend has the necessary clues to uncover the mysteries of evesting life. Thus, many old existences tried to trace the ce but until now, I never heard of anyone seeding. Yet now, we are here. This type of sand can only be seen in Nevend, so I assumed immediately that this is that ce."

    "Necessary clues to gain immortality." Jin Rou had already expected that everyone was seeking for immortality. After all, who wouldn''t want to have an eternal life? Perhaps only a few who wanted to live a normal way, "Perhaps that is the reason why Evesting Sage is here."

    "Evesting Sage is here? Are you sure about that?" Windking thought that they''d be going back.

    "Of course, I have a few methods to trace the sage down without me costing too much resources." Jin Rou chuckled, "I am very sure that we are in the right ce. As a matter of fact, he is watching us for sure."

    Windking couldn''t believe it. Evesting Sage was his long-time idol aside from Windgod who nurtured him until death. The former had lived for billions of years and still could manage to protect the world. His lifetime wish was to meet the sage even for once, and now it''s going to happen? The excitement that he never experienced again for so many years came back.

    "Let''s wait here, he wille for us. After all, this ce is supposed to be something that couldn''t be entered." Jin Rou sat down and said, "Old man, sit down first."

    "How can I, knowing that the great sage ising on our way?" Windking shook his head.

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything again and let the old man do what he wanted.

    After a few minutes, a spatial crack appeared. Even this crack contained the power that could burn the entire world. Next, a figure slowly appeared of it and revealed a dashing and handsome man.

    He was wearing a white robe thatplemented his white hair very well. His physical appearance looked like he was only in his mid 30s with a perfect oval shape face. The man''s beauty was only below Jin Rou''s real appearance.

    "Greetings, Friends." The man smiled warmly and spoke, "I don''t know why you are here, but you must leave now. This ce is not for anybody."

    "Are you Evesting Sage?" Jin Rou ignored what the man said and asked.

    The man revealed a serious expression and smiled once again, "That name has been forgotten for so many years now, yet someone still knows it. Indeed, I am Evesting."

    Windking couldn''t almost contain his emotions when the other party confirmed his identity. So this was the strongest cultivator of the entire Immortal, the one who protected the world for billions of years.

    Jin Rou didn''t expect that this man was so approachable despite being a strong and capable being. It looked like he still knew how to be humble even if he has so much power to wield. And that was a plus for Jin Rou.

    Furthermore, Jin Rou could feel the intense power radiating within the man. Compared to Mortheus who he fought, the moth overlord was an insect while Evesting Sage was a real dragon. If say, Jin Rou had a battle against this man, he was still confident of wimning. However, he had to pay a price for it.

    No wonder why the Overlords didn''t dare to openly provoke Immortal. The world had a protector named Evesting Sage.

    "I am Jin Rou, a mere passerby and this is Windking, one of the ancestors of Wind Gate." Jin Rou introduced themselves.

    Evesting Sage looked at Windking and smiled, "I see, so what have made you brought yourselves here? If it''s about the catastrophe, I have already received this gentleman''s letter a while ago."

    "We just want to meet you. That''s all." Jin Rou smirked.

    "Tracing back to this ce, and entering it without being restricted, I guess this is your doing, Young Daoist Friend." Evesting Sage had a warm smile on his face, "However, it might have expended so much resources to achieve this. After all, Nevend is a separate and independent realm away from Immortal."

    "I only used a few to several of my important resources." Jin Rou smiled also, "Besides, this trip was worth it to see you in person, actually."

    Truth be told, if Windking knew how much resources Jin Rou expended to get into this ce, he would die in shock. After all, even their treasury couldn''t take the price even after umting all of their resources together!

    Only Evesting Sage, who had a sufficient knowledge of Nevend, could roughly estimate how much price it was.

    "Alright, as you say so." Evesting Sage said, "While I appreciate it that you two visit me, it''s time for you to go. Nevend is never and will never be opened to outsiders."

    "You don''t have to chase us out so fast. We just came here. I want to have a simple talk with you more about the dao, and after that, we will leave. How about it?" Jin Rou said.

 Chapter 612 - Dao Discussion

    "A dao discussion?" Evesting Sage looked at Jin Rou with serious eyes thenughed, "Young Friend, with your attainments in cultivation, it looks like you don''t need any of it."

    The sage was speaking the truth. As a capable being, he could more or less see through Jin Rou''s power, albeit not fully. After all, Jin Rou was shrouded with a thick fog of mystery. He had to solve millions of mysteries first before seeing the actual capabilities of the young man.

    Nevertheless, he knew that this was the type that he couldn''t afford to offend. No, no one in Immortal was capable of offending him.

    "Just a casual talk about dao. Nothing more." Jin Rou said, "So far, you are the strongest person I have met."

    It was true.. Of all the geniuses and old existences Jin Rou met, this Evesting Sage was the strongest. Not even Mortheus, who put up a decent fight against him, was capable of contending against this sage.

    "Thank you for the praise, but I don''t deserve such." Evesting Sage smiled wryly, "I am a mere normal man of the dao."

    Perhaps many would be puzzled by what Evesting said. However, to Jin Rou, he could fully understand what was the sage''s intent in saying this, "What is the dao for you?"

    "A never-ending path." Evesting Sage answered without hesitation, "The dao has no such peak and end. It''s endless and arduous."

    "Yet many people are still choosing the dao." Jin Rou agreed with the sage''s notion, "No matter how arduous the path is, countless men still want to embark on this path."

    "That is because the dao is power. With power, you can weild the weather andmand a legion. You can sweep through countless realms given enough time to grow. No one will be able to resist the temptation of the possible power it can bring." Evesting Sage said softly, "Billions of years has passed, I have met so many people who differ from each other. They have their own reason why they choose the dao, however, their reasons could only lead to one single thing, power."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "The dao is also bloody. You have to stomp on all the bones of your enemy before reaching the top. It was cruel, but it was only the way to get stronger. To get what you want. After all, mercy has no ce in the battlefield."

    "So millions of people have sacrificed themselves to have you attain your current realm right now?" Jin Rou asked. His question contained no malice and was just filled with curiosity.

    The sage was silent for a moment before replying, "Millions? It is a generous estimate. Billions to trillions of people have died for my sake. In order to be a sage, there is so much to prove. Unlike those overlords hiding in their nests where they would only needed to kill."

    Windking, by the sidelines, couldn''t help but gasp when he heard this. Billions or trillions of people have died for the sake of Evesting? Wouldn''t it make him a sinner of the whole world if that''s the case? Yet, he was still a sage, a savior and guardian of Immortal and being adored by countless of people. His history had been recorded in the official ancient annals of the prestigious ns and sects.

    But when you think about the bigger picture, Windking had no idea about what happened there in the past. So he couldn''t judge it. Moreover, he had no right to judge Evesting. After all, countless people had to die for him in the past too. It was the cruelty of the world, "the winner takes all".

    "I see. That''s arge number of people." Even Jin Rou wa surprised. The dao was crueler than he expected. Nevertheless, he didn''t brand the sage anything despite so many people had been killed. After all, it was the natural course of events.

    "If I were given a chance to redo my life, I''d still choose this path." Evesting''s memories shed through his mind and said, "I''d still choose to reach this height. No matter how many people had to be under my feet. No matter how many bones I had to stomp. I will do everything to be a sage once again."

    Jin Rou was silent for a moment before saying, "Do you seek for immortality?"

    Based on the dao title of the other party, he seemed to be fixated on how to gain an immortal life.

    "Immortality isn''t true." Evesting shook his head, "Perhaps only the gods above has the capability to attain such a thing."

    It would be a lie if he said he wasn''t interested in this subject. Who wouldn''t want an immortal life? He exhausted his resources and treasuries to find clues about it yet it was futile. It was within his expectations anyway.

    "I thought that Nevend has some clues regarding it?" Jin Rou asked.

    "If Nevend has that clues, I would have already gained it. Unfortunately, there is none here." Evestingughed, "Only loneliness could you find here."

    Jin Rou looked at the eyes of the sage and found out that there''s a tinge of sadness in his eyes. The sage had yet to severe his emotions and ties with the world, while most peak existences did so, so that no one would be able to stop them.

    "Alright, that''s enough. You really have to go now." Evesting said firmly, "You must be aware that this isn''t a ce for you even with your level, Young Friend."

    "I know. I know. We''re leaving." Jin Rou waved his hand, "Will you participate in the iing battle?"

    "Do I have to?" Evesting chuckled, "With Young Friend there, those dark monsters will not even be able to breathe freely in this world."

    "I''m a mere passerby of this world. You cannot depend the fate of Immortal in the hands of a single person." Jin Rou shook his head. Of course, he would help even though he said this. He just didn''t want Evesting to sit back while many people were about to struggle in this fight.

 Chapter 613 - Savior Or Sinner?

    "Young Friend, before you leave, can I ask you onest question?" Evesting Sage voiced out before Jin Rou disappear. Who knows? It might be thest time they would have a talk.

    "Ask away." Jin Rou stopped from his tracks and said.

    "What do you think the world needs? A savior or a sinner?" Evesting asked with a serious tone.

    Windking heard this and was surprised. Why would the sage ask something like this? Wasn''t it obvious that the answer would be the savior? After all, many people wanted to be saved. Who would want a sinner in this world?

    However, Jin Rou''s thoughts were different. He thought about it for a moment before saying, "The world needs a sinner who sinned for the sake of the world."

    The sage smiled and asked, "Why do you say so?" .

    "The world cannot always rely on a hero for them to be saved. There is no savior in the world of cultivation. You yourself is the savior who can save your own. But the world needs someone capable of being sinned to save many. Someone who can be a devil to protect the firmaments." Jin Rou exined his point of view.

    "Very well said." Evesting had a bright smile and pped his hands, "I expected no less from a person of your level. Let''s talk again next time if we have the opportunity. But for now, farewell."

    "Sure thing." Jin Rou chuckled and left the Nevend together with Windking.

    After the duo disappeared, the smile on the sage''s face disappeared, turning into a cold and detach expression with words he murmured, "I guess that''s the right answer. The world needs a sinner to be saved."

    Afterwards, he closed his eyes and became a statue.

    ---

    The Wind Gate was so busy in this past few days to prepare for the iing catastrophe. Each sects and prestigious ns set their most powerful defensive formations and their deadly ones.

    When Louise heard that the pce master of Mortal Disaster was here, she hurriedly ran over to give the essential item to cure the ancient tree.

    "Little Miss, we can think of thatter when we sessfully repel the darkness. For now, we have to prepare to fight the looming darkness on our heads." The pce master said. Although the ancient tree''s life was important, this matter was way more important than it. After all, saving the tree would be useless if the whole Immortal was eaten by darkness, "By the way, where is the Young Master?"

    "He has gone for a trip. But I don''t know where." Louise shook her head, "Perhaps he is helping the Wind Gate to prepare resources and reinforcements."

    "I see." The pce master nodded his head, "You stay with me so that when things went down to the worst point, it''s easier to run away."

    Truth be told, when Pce Master Uri received the invitation for a very urgent meeting, he already expected that there must have something that happened that even the strongest Wind Gate couldn''t do alone. Remember, Wind Gate still had living perfect immortals to mobilize.

    And upon hearing the contents during the meeting, he had to admit that things have gone out of control now. He had a decent knowledge about the dark realm on the other side and tasted their power in the past, too.

    However, the difference right now was that the whole dark existences were about to invade Immortal! Remember, they couldn''t do so in the past. Just two or three existences of that ce was already hard enough for the heroes of Immortal, yet an entire army of it was about to descend. It''s menacing and despair-inducing to think of.

    In his calctions, they had a rough 30-40% of chance to win this iing battle. Well, if the overlords and sages joined the fray, then it might go up to 50%. Nevertheless, it was still uncertain whether they would participate or not.

    "You don''t have to worry about it." Louise sighed and smiled, "The Immortal has Young Master under his protection. He says so that he will participate in the battle so everything will just be okay."

    It might be a blind confidence on Louise''s part. But she fully had faith in the young master. After all, she witnessed his exploits and battles all around when she sticked to him. In her heart, no one could ever defeat Jin Rou as he was the strongest of all.

    "Well, this..." The pce master didn''t know what to say. He didn''t personally know the young master so he still had skepticisms about it. Although the young master could heal the ancient tree, it didn''t mean that he was strong enough to save the Immortal from those existences.

    "Pce Master, you don''t have to say anything. Just watch the showter." Louise smiled sweetly, "So I''ll go back now. The young master will probably be home soon and we have to greet him after which."

    Then, Louise disappeared out of his sight without waiting for what he wanted to say.

    "This girl..." Pce Master Uri was speechless for a moment. The girl had been brazen and brazen now. Nevertheless, he could feel arge improvement on the girl''s cultivation which was a good thing, "Perhaps it''s the right choice to make the Little Miss stick with the Young Master."

    ---

    When Jin Rou and Windking reached Immortal, a day had already passed. The darkness was about to break open the temporal space protecting Immortal from alien invasion.

    The clouds turned dark as thunderstorms scattered all around the ce. Lightning from all over the ces appeared, destroying thend it was hitting. It felt like an impending doom was iing and no one could stop it.

    "Windking, notify your Wind Gate. They''re about toe." Jin Rou could sense it and immediately told the old man, "In an hour or so, they would break the space and enter Immortal once again."

    Windking was stumped to hear this but immediately went off to tell everyone. The time hade, whether the Immortal would survive this catastrophe would be up to their hands.

 Chapter 614 - Gathering Of Heroes

    Windking immediately notified all the masters who epted the invitation. This was an utmost urgency so everyone prepared immediately. Thousands of formations had been formed and set up to the vicinity of Wind Gate and legions were on standby, ready to charge anytime themand was heard.

    Ancestors of top powerhouses like n of Mermaids and Mortal Disaster Pce were here. They had taken the matter seriously, hence the dispatchment of the strong ancestors.

    However, they weren''t just the ones who took the invitation seriously.

    "Sorry for the wait, have I camete?" Suddenly, a calm voice was heard by the crowd. Many turned their heads to see who came and everyone rejoiced.

    It was a man, adorned by a robe with blue jewels. He looked feminine, yet the sexiness of being a man was still there. He was holding a fan and walked gracefully towards the crowd..

    "Jewelheart Perfect Immortal!" An ancestor eximed in shock, "He''s actually still alive!"

    Jewelheart Perfect Immortal. Not many might know him since he''s a lowkey immortal, but those in the know would tremble hearing his name. Contrast to his calm and amiable appearance was a butcher who in millions of his enemies without blinking an eye.

    He was one of the best immortals during his era and many of his fellow immortals praised him with high regard.

    Windking came over and greeted the immortal and said, "It''s been a while since we have met, Fellow Daoist."

    "Senior, no need for formality. I am here because the world needs us to protect." Jewelheart said with a sincere voice, "I just cannot let those monsters take over my home."

    Everyone was thrilled when they heard this. Adding up the two perfect immortals of Wind Gate plus Jewelheart, there were now three.

    "I wonder who wille next?" An old ancestor couldn''t help but be excited. Wind Gate was truly powerful to actually lure out such a talented immortal.

    Not long afterwards, the space suddenly broke and a figure appeared. It was again a man, however, an old man at that. With long white hair that was being carried by the wind and a sword on his back, he looked like a hero of an eon and lived for millions to billions of years.

    "This is insane." A master in the know was stumped to see this old man in person and said, "Swordknight Perfect Immortal!"

    "That''s Swordknight Perfect Immortal of the ancient records?" A youth who had read so many ancient books eximed, "He is on the same level as Windking, so they are probably evenly strong!"

    Swordknight Perfect Immortal. He was the progenitor of the Swordart Ancient n that could be found in an unknown environment here in Wind Region. Although he only had a few achievements, it wasn''t to be underestimated as there was a circting rumor that he managed to tie up against Windgod Perfect Immortal!

    Who was Windgod? He was publicly recognized as one of the strongest perfect immortals ever existed in the whole Immortal. And to think that Swordknight could manage to get a tie from such existence? That proved his capabilities as a top cultivator.

    "Brother Swordknight, it''s more reassuring that you are here." Windking smiled and greeted the old man. In all actuality, he didn''t expect that this prideful old man would step up for the world. With Swordknight, their chances of winning increased.

    "Brother Windking, how can I let those bastards enter and wreak havoc in ournd once again? They must be asking for a beating now that they are about to do the same thing." Swordknightughed a bit. He was also one of the heroes who stopped the dark existences from invading in the past.

    After a brief talk, the crowd who heard the conversation cheered. The ancient heroes had not abandoned them and were even willing to fight for them! Now, there were four perfect immortals in the line up.

    Of course, it wasn''t the end.

    "Buzz!" Windking could sense the spatial shifts around. The other immortals could also feel it and smiled, "So he actually came."

    "What''s happening? Why''s the space is so unstable?" A youth asked in fright, "Is it because the enemy is already here?"

    "Silly." His mentor knocked his head and said, "Someone is manipting the void to create a natural space, meaning that person who is doing this will appear soon."

    After which, a woman appeared out of the void. She was a toppling beauty that could make the men crazy enough for her. With white milky skin and seductive plumps and behind, anyone would dream of marrying her.

    Her ck hair dazzled with the wind as she slowly descended using invisible stairs. Her eyes were fixated on the horizon as if there''s someone looking at for there.

    While almost everyone was in daze, Pce Master Uri recognized this woman and immediately said in disbelief, "Daoempress Perfect Immortal...?"

    "Daoempress Perfect Immortal?!?" Everyone looked at the graceful woman who was still descending from the invisible stairs. Everyone knew this name, however they didn''t know the actual appearance of the existence.

    After all, Daoempress was on the the same era as Windgod! Moreover, she was also one of the publicly recognized strongest immortals of the world! Thus, it just meant that she was older than anyone of the cultivators here.

    "She''s still alive and is still a top beauty at that." Windking couldn''t help but be emotional when he was reminded of the distant memories in the past. The rtionship between Windgod and Daoempress was more than it could be viewed on the surface.

    "Junior Brother Windking, I am d that you are still healthy even up to this point." Daoempress walked over to the old man of Wind Gate and smiled a bit, "You are now a perfect immortal, I''m very d."

    Most of the time, Daoempress was on a seclusion state to preserve her vitality, thus she didn''t know the major things happening in the world.

    The other two immortals who came recently couldn''t help but feel excited. This was a member of the first generation of immortals. How couldn''t they be? Those in the first generation were all powerful beings. However, only a few to almost none was still alive. After all, it was already four billion years ago since the first generation.

    It was already miracle that Daoempress was still alive right now.

 Chapter 615 - Daoempress Perfect Immortal

    Windking Perfect Immortal. Windghost Perfect Immortal. Jewelheart Perfect Immortal. Swordknight Perfect Immortal. Andst but the best, Daoempress Perfect Immortal.

    Five immortals in the line up. It was a horrifying one that could sweep through time and ages of the world! Remember, just Windking alone was capable of destroying sects and ns with just a mere swing of his hand.

    However, they knew very well that this was far from enough. The darkness was too much of a threat and they had to be careful in all sides.

    "Your Highness, it has been a while." Windking greeted the Daoempress with a warm smile on his face. The empress hadn''t changed a bit.. But she have gotten stronger than before, "I''m also very happy that you are still alive."

    "I''m just merely lucky. Daoempress shook her head and sighed, "The dao is arduous and lonely. Anytime soon will be the end of me."

    It wasn''t a bluff on the empress'' side. As a very ancient cultivator, she knew the implications of what she was feeling in her body. Her sect had used thousands of methods to keep her alive and healthy, but even her couldn''t fully escape the erosion of time.

    Windking refrained frommenting about this. It would be a disrespect to the empress if he contradict it. Nevertheless, he still wished her well, "You are the light of the world, Your Highness. I''m sure you will live more."

    The empress didn''t say anything again and focused on the person floating mid air, "Who is that person?"

    "Ah, that''s Young Master Jin. He is someone that our Forefather has chosen." Windking answered immediately, "He is a hidden master that I have never had heard of in the past."

    "I can see it." Daoempress nodded, "That young man is very unfathomable. Even I cannot discover many truths in his fog. I wonder how Windgod managed to find this person?"

    Daoempress had a good eyesight. Upon numerous calctions in her head, she realized that if she was pitted on agaist that man, she knew she would lose. Her instincts were telling her that never ever try to offend him or else it would be a total tragedy.

    "I don''t know, Your Highness." Windking shrugged his shoulders. It was true that he didn''t know anything aside from Windgod choosing Jin Rou.

    "Have you seen him in battle?" Daoempress was curious and asked.

    Windking found that Daoempress was quite interested in the other party. Nevertheless, it wasn''t his turn to be nosy and just answered, "Yes. During our trip to Overlord''s Nest. He killed Mortheus in the process."

    "Mortheus was killed?" Daoempress revealed a surprised expression for the first time. She knew very well how powerful that overlord was. After all, she fought it in the past and nearly lost her life. Fortunately, Windgod came on time and saved her from death.

    But even with Windgod, they had to experience a bitter fight against the overlord just to have an opportunity to escape. If Mortheus could be described as one word, it would be nightmare.

    "Yes. It wasn''t even a fight. The overlord was merely a fish on the chopping board and the Young Master was the butcher." Windking recalled the memory which made his blood turn cold. It was truly a fortune that they didn''t offend Jin Rou.

    "Why were you there in the first ce?" Daoempress asked, "To seek for that woman''s assistance?"

    "This..." Windking was awkward as he was found out immediately, "Yes, Your Highness. I just thought that she might be willing to help us in this impending crisis."

    Daoempress took a deep breath. Although she was against this, she knew that Windking did this for the sake of the world, "So how did she respond?"

    "She said yes and will give assistance." Windking said. He knew that there was an intense beef between Daoempress and the Imperial Queen. However, he didn''t know what''s the reason behind as he wasn''t privy of personal matters of others.

    "Even without her, we can make do about the situation. After all, your Young Master is here." Daoempress said with a cold tone, "But this is better."

    Windking didn''t know what the empress meant but refrained from asking. It wasn''t his issue to poke his nose on.

    After that talk with Windking, Jewelheart and Swordknight greeted the empress with all smiles on their faces, "Your Highness Empress, it''s our pleasure to meet you here."

    "I have heard of your legendary exploits, Swordknight." Daoempress nodded and returned the greeting, "Same as yours, Jewelheart. The n will prosper under your leadership."

    "My achievements cannot bepared to what you have done, Your Highness Empress." Swordknight was enjoying the praise as it came from a legendary immortal, albeit he wasn''t showing it on his face, "You are the definition of the true beauty."

    "Thank you for the praise, Your Highness Empress. However, our n prosper because you have guided our ancestor to the right path." Jewelheart didn''t bother lowering his voice so that everyone could hear it.

    The crowd was bbergasted. So it turned out that there was a connection between Daoempress and the Jewel n. No wonder why the declining n suddenly had a sure rise and prospered in the recent years.

    "That''s nothing. I merely returned the favor of Rubyrose Ancestor so it isn''t a big deal actually." Daoempress said with a bit of smile. Although she wasn''t smiling brightly, this slight smile already gave everyone a wonderful feeling.

    Rubyrose Ancestor was the matriarch of Jewel n. She single-handedly brought the n to new heights, almost capable of contending against Wind Gate. Unfortunately, Windgod took their ambitions down the notch, making them decline for several hundred thousand of years. Nevertheless, the n had deep foundation and roots in Wind Region thus Windgod couldn''t uproot them.

    However, the decline wasn''t long enough as Daoempress helped the n rise once again. It was a contrasting deed since Daoempress had a deep rtionship with Windgod yet the former helped a tiger that wanted to question the lion''s authority.

    Up until now, no one had the slightest idea what happened between them in the past. Or to say, it was buried down and wasn''t mentioned again.

 Chapter 616 - Visva

    "Rumble!" After several minutes, the sky suddenly turned very dark that it emitted an ominous sign. Thunderps could be heard as lightning descended down in every direction. It felt like the world was going to end at this moment.

    "They areing." Daoempress used her deep eyes and saw that there were several hidden fluctuations happening behind the space, "Be prepared. They are going to break the void soon."

    Everyone held their breath when they heard this. They were all nervous and scared. After all, this battle would depend whether the Immortal would survive the cmity or not.

    The five perfect immortals lined up with Daoempress at the front. Their treasures and weapons were in line, ready to fight. They couldn''t afford a single mistake here..

    Windking looked everywhere but he couldn''t see Jin Rou and hispanions. He wanted to contact him yet he refrained from doing so in the end. The young master was an unfathomable being so he should know what he''s doing.

    "Prepare to fight." Daoempress warned the group, "This bunch is very powerful that I can''t even gouge it."

    What she could see was still blurry, so she wasn''t sure what type would appear. Nevertheless, she could feel their intense and dangerous dark auras.

    "Boom!" The void suddenly cracked in an obvious pace. The sky was tore apart as if it was a mere tofu.

    "What the hell..." An old expert gasped as he saw this. These demons had just tore the sky apart as if it was nothing!

    The five immortals had a grave expression when the other side revealed their capabilities. They were all top existences of Immortal yet they couldn''t tear the space apart of that mass. It was insane to say since it would cost a very expensive price even if it was possible.

    "Dun! Dun! Dun!" Then, an army of skeletons numbering millions appeared out of the tore void. They were all d in ck armor as they stared at the crowd below with red dot eyes.

    Moreover, there was a figure leading the army. He was wearing golden robes. With dark skin and horns, it was obvious that he was a member of darkness.

    He slowly walked forward like he was just having a stroll in the park. His appearance became more obvious. It wasn''t hideous, and actually had a normal face. However, despite looking like a mortal with a dark skin, everyone could feel an intense pressureing from this being.

    With every step, it felt like he carried the world''s momentum, anytime he could annihte all the living beings below his feet.

    "Greetings, residents of Immortal." The golden robed dark man spoke. His voice was like a deep ocean, "I am called Visva. I am here to deliver a message from our Great Master."

    He paused for a single moment and resumed, "The Great Master of Darkness is merciful. He wants to ask everyone to surrender to the darkness and each one of us will prosper. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity, so he expects cooperation with everyone."

    "You''re speaking as if you have already had the victory in the bag." Daoempress said. Her voice was calm, yet it contained a raging killing intent hidden, "The battle is yet to start."

    Visva looked at Daoempress and smiled, "I have heard of your aplishments, Empress. You are certainly strong, however you can only put up a decent fight against our darkness. Sooner orter, you will fall."

    Visva had the confidence that this was already a win in their part. After all, they had prepared for this chance and expended so much resources. There was no room for failure.

    "The darkness will never devour this world." Swordknight interjected, "We will not let you do anything!"

    "Swordknight, I see that you are him." Visva was very knowledgeable of the perfect immortals living in Immortal, "Your Breaking Brave Sword Dao is very perfect with a dark manual our Great Master has created. It''s just waiting for the fateful one to have it."

    Breaking Brave Sword Dao was the grand dao of Swordknight. It contained twelve shes and variations to speak of, and each sh could destroy a single world.

    "You cannot tempt me." Swordknight refused, his killing intent was overflowing.

    "The dark manual I''m talking about has a full variation copy of Daosword Emperor''s." Visva smiled and said, "For sure, you are very aware of that existence."

    Swordknight was shaken. How was that possible that they had a full variation copy of Daosword EmperorˇŻs grand dao?

    Daosword Emperor was also a first generation immortal and created many skills and techniques, fully focusing on instant shes. He was very well known for killing his enemies within one to three shes of the same level. As a matter of fact, he was one of the few closest immortals to be a candidate for being a sage.

    The emperor was Swordknight''s goal. He was very interested in the variations created by the emperor.

    "Daosword has fallen. No need to think this through. He has sumbed to the darkness." Daoempress didn''t expect that Daosword had fallen to the darkness. Aside from her and Windgod, he also had a hard dao heart that couldn''t be easily tempted, "Swordknight, get yourself together. You cannot let Visva invade your desires. That''s where you will be hit severely."

    Swordknight was awaken from the trance and nodded. Daoempress was right, he couldn''t let the demon tempt him or else it everything would be for naught.

    "Foolish humans." Visva shook his head. He presented a wonderful opportunity yet these fools didn''t appreciate it. The humans truly were beyond saving, "The Great Master is very disappointed in you all."

    In truth, many sects and ns wanted to surrender. After all, the darkness had already shown what could they do. It would be a futile resistance no matter what. What was stopping them from doing so were the five immortals who refused to back down. If they suddenly surrendered while the immortals were ready to fight, wouldn''t they be aughingstock of Immortal?

    Of course, if there was a chance to surrenderter on, they wouldn''t hesitate doing it. The survival of their n had to be their first priority, not some foolish pride as a cultivator.

 Chapter 617 - Daosword Emperor

    Millions of miles away from where the major event was happening, overlord eyes could be seen watching from a distance. The six overlords were specting the current happenings in Wind Gate''s vicinity.

    "This is interesting. Visva has actually appeared." Secretzone was privy of the matters regarding the other side, "The Great Master is truly betting all his chips in this game."

    "That''s understandable. After all, he has wanted to take over Immortal for a long time now. Not only did the world have the resources he needed, it is also perfect to breed dark existences." Dynasty said. There was a perfect ce for breeding ground of darkness, and only in Immortal could be found it.

    "That man is preparing for a greater cmity." A cold and deep voice echoed their ears.. This being rarely speak yet when he did, it was overwhelming.

    Timedeath Overlord. Anyone who recognized this name would tremble in fear. However, his appearance was contrasting. He looked like a mortal human with brown skin. His eyes were eluded withziness, that you couldn''t see any terrifying capabilities in him unless you pry more.

    This overlord killed over hundreds of millions of innocent people without batting an eye. For him, killing was just a minor hobby not worthy to mention.

    "Greater cmity?" ckdemon was confused. He didn''t particrly know this cmity even though he read so many ancient records already.

    Timedeath didn''t answer this and instead stared at a distant horizon with soft words, "Nevertheless, it will be useless because that person is currently in this world. That man in the dark realm will only seek early death."

    The other overlords were stumped to hear this. Who would be that person to earn such words? Remember, it was the master of the dark realm they were talking about. Just how many masters were capable of contending against him? Perhaps only Timedeath himself.

    But now, Timedeath was talking that the master would only seek death since that ''person'' was here? Didn''t it mean that the person was more than capable than everyone else?

    ---

    "Since this is your wish, we will take this world by force then." Visva wasn''t angered since he already expected this. The master told him that the heroes of this world wouldn''t give up easily. They have to taste a little to a lot of despair first before resigning to their fates.

    He stepped backward and said, "You cane out now."

    Everyone was confused. Who might be the one Visva was talking about? But their question was immediately answered when a figure appeared out of a spatial space.

    A middle-aged man was wearing a ck robe with a heavy sword on his back. The world would be destroyed by his mere eyes as thews and fates would be on his hands. He carried a sword that could annihte the heavens, tearing the sky asunder.

    Daoempress and Swordknight were stupefied to see this person as they recognized him very well!

    "It''s been a while, Empress. You are still beautiful as ever." The middle-aged man spoke with a calm tone, "Always has the capability to shame all pretty beings of this world."

    "I didn''t expect you will show yourself immediately, Daosword." Contrast to how the middle-aged man greeted her, Daoempress had a cold and harsh tone, "And to think you still have the guts to show yourself here. I very well admire your guts."

    Everyone in the crowd gasped. So it turned out that this was the renowned Daosword Emperor who swept through the ages of Immortal! His grand dao was admired by many, creatine different variations of it. As a matter of fact, his grand dao was also being used a reference material during martial lessons in academies.

    Disappointment shed in those top masters'' eyes. This powerful being ultimately fell to the darkness. No matter how great he was in the past, it couldn''t change anything now.

    "Empress, the Master greatly favors your talents and potential. If youe with me right now, you will be as powerful as the current me or perhaps, surpass me even." Daosword Emperor tried to convince the empress once again, "This world is so small to contain you."

    "Daosword, save your breath. It''s useless trying to convince me." Daoempress harshly turned him down, "Draw your sword. We will see how much you have learned."

    "Your Highness, that man is very dangerous. Even with your power, he might still subdue you. Why don''t we work together and take him down?" Swordknight could feel an intense pressureing from Daosword. The group couldn''t let the empress take the risk alone. After all, the empress was the backbone.

    "No, you four will do set a formation for me. That is the assistance you can give me." Daoempress whispered what they had to do and immediately flew over where Daosword was. Right now, she was already holding her prized dual immortal swords.

    "Duality Dragon Ancient des." Daosword was very familiar with the weapon Daoempress was using, "Congrattions, you have actually managed to get it from that ominous abyss."

    The des were only ordinary, that''s why everyone was confused why the empress used this. However, upon knowing the name of it, everyone was horrified.

    Duality Dragon Ancients des were the immortal weapon of Abyss Darnd. No one knew who was the creator of this weapon. But everyone knew it was very powerful. After all, many top existences tried to get this item only to lose their life in the process. The weapon was alreadyparable to a highdao weapon.

    "Draw your weapon." Daoempress coldly said once again, not minding thepliment the other party gave.

    "Alright, here it is." Daosword Emperor draw his heavy sword from his back. It was wrapped in bandages a while ago, but now the clear transcendence of the sword could be seen.

    "Heavenfire." Daoempress revealed a serious expression in her face. As a peak existence, she knew the meaning behind Heavenfire.

    "That''s right. This is Heavenfire." Daosword smiled and said, "For sure, you know what this sword means. So I can skip the introductions for it."

    Daoempress didn''t bother to answer and just swung her des, creating myriad dao of the world.

 Chapter 618 - Daoempress VS. Daosword Emperor

    Duality Dragon Ancient des were truly deserving to be an immortal weapon. With a swing, myriads of dao was created. Revealing the mysteries and revtions of the world.

    Then, a horrifying sh came out after. This sh contained the power of millions of worlds, capable of destroying realms after realms. It contained the grand dao of the empress as it curbed straight towards Daosword Emperor.

    "Activate!" Of course, Daosword Emperor wouldn''t just sit by and be killed. He activated his grand dao and gave out a sh too. Compared to the empress'', this sh was rather casual and rxed. Nevertheless, it contained the power to stop any cmitiesing.

    "Boom!" The two shes collided, creating arge explosion. Winds scattered in all direction as the whole space shook violently..

    "Empress, if this is what you can amount for then I''m very disappointed." Daosword Emperor wasn''t belittling the empress. In fact, he had a high respect towards the other party. After all, they were in the same generation and could be called old friends.

    Daoempress was trying to catch her breath as she almost knelt down. Thankfully, she still had strength left. That sh contained her strongest daow, capable of incinerating the world. However, it was stopped by a casual sh from the emperor. Was the disparity between them now vaster?

    "No way." Swordknight had seen everything and he thought that the empress would be the victor in that brief exchange. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the case as it turned out that the emperor stopped the strongest sh of Daoempress with such a casual sh!

    Was this the power of the darkness? If it was, the benefits were too high that even him was now tempted.

    "Empress, it''s a futile resistance." Daosword Emperor coldly said, "If you join us, with your talents, you can easily surpass me. In fact, you might be a queen there someday attaining the highest position."

    "As if I am like you." Daoempress sneered and formed a stance once again, "Talk when you survive this."

    "Whoosh!" Daoempress was burning her immortal blood to boost the dual des attack power. The blood circted around the de like dragons coiling it, giving it an impressive show of power.

    "The empress even has to do this." The old ancestors sighed. They knew the implications of burning the immortal blood inside you. Nevertheless, she didn''t hesitate to use it.

    "I can see your perseverance. However, it''s still a futile resistance." Daosword Emperor looked at the empress coldly and said, "I will show you the true meaning of power."

    "Rumble!" The heavy sword named Heavenfire suddenly was engulfed with ck fire and after charging momentum, the emperor shed it towards.

    The sh tore the space, making it fluctuate so hard. Realms after realms were severed as the sh containing the grand dao of Daosword Emperor.

    The four perfect immortals were alerted by this and immediately activated their defensive formation.

    "Raaah!" An imaginary dragon created of light appeared. It wasrge enough to topple kingdoms and empires.

    "Dragonraven Killing Formation. It is boosted by four Perfect Immortals." A capable expert said, "Will this be enough to stop the sh that could destroy realms?"

    It''s not that he was looking down on the Perfect Immortals. It''s just that this sh was so strong that it was the strongest sh he had ever seen.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sh collided with the imaginary dragon, creating various explosions all around. However, the dragon was easily broke after three seconds of trying to stop it.

    "Grug!" The four immortals who activated the formation spat a mouthful of blood and were thrown away like kites with its string snapped.

    "Impossible!" An ancestor was horrified. Remember, it was four perfect immortals that they were talking about here yet it felt like they were mere fishes on the chopping board. It was borderline insane!

    Now, Daoempress was thest to receive the sh. She wanted to activate her grand dao however she couldn''t move her hands for some reason. Was she going to die that way?

    In a sense, she''d rather die here than being a part of the darkness. She didn''t want to fall.

    She was already prepared to die. But at that fateful moment, a familiar figure appeared out of nowhere, easily deflecting the sh with her bare hand.

    "Xunyian, you are still the same as ever. Easily giving up when shit is going down." This voice was very familiar to Daoempress. After all, she had deep ties with this being!

    After the smoke disappeared, the figure of the being who stopped the sh was now vivid. It was a woman with dark skin. Although she was dark skinned, her beauty was still very obvious. In fact, her beauty wasparable to Daoempress and had obvious simrities.

    Daosword Emperor was shocked but he still remainedposed and greeted her, "I didn''t expect that Imperial Queen will also y a role in this major event. You are supposed to be on our side since that is your affinity, but it looks like your love for the empress is greater than ever."

    Imperial Queen! Those who heard this name trembled in fear. This was once a human yet became an overlord. However, no one judged the queen for her choice. After all, those in the know knew what was the reason why the queen chose this path.

    Moreover, the Imperial Queen, despite being an overlord, chose their side. So what''s there to be hated of?

    "Daosword Emperor, with your meager capabilities, you think of unting it here in the world?" Imperial Queen''s words were sharp enough to stomp on the emperor''s ego. With all present, she was the only capable of saying these words, "Your grand dao has almost reached the perfectpletion stage yet you chose this path instead of brandishing your dao."

    In order to be perfect immortals, their dao should be approved by the heaven first. After it was proven, it could now be called grand dao and it had three stages, myriadpletion, sacredpletion, perfectpletion, and immortalpletion.

    Daoempress had already reached the perfectpletion of her grand dao while Windking and the others were still at the sacredpletion.

 Chapter 619 - Arrival Of Overlords

    Of the four stages, Windking and the others were already at the sacredpletion, while Daoempress and Daosword were both on perfectpletion. However, the disparity between them was too wide that the empress was helpless against him.

    "Imperial Queen, are you aware of what you''re doing?" Visva, who was watching by the sidelines, suddenly interrupted and said with a cold tone, "You are part of the darkness, yet you are siding with a human? You must be thinking that you''re invincible, capable of turning the tides."

    Visva''s words were full of mockery. He was also giving the queen a warning to think through what she''s doing. After all, this was as serious case and she might lose her life.

    "What I do has nothing to do with whether I am part of darkness or not." Imperial Queen didn''t change her mind. The temperature surrounding her dropped by several times, giving everyone a fierce cold, "I will do whatever I want to do. No one has the right to hold what should I do."

    "That is the Imperial Queen for you.." Daosword Emperor chuckled and said, "Still have the heart of a human despite being a dark being."

    "What about you? You sold your soul to the darkness. There is no ce for you anywhere else if that master of yours die today." Imperial Queen sneered.

    "The Great Master is the most powerful being in the entire universe. How could someone be capable of killing His Greatness?" Daosword Emperor smiled, "Even the infamous Timedeath Overlord might not be a match."

    Everyone gasped to hear this. This emperor just said a wild and pointless im! Timedeath was an arrogant being who stood above all the eons of the world. He opened a new epoch for the other overlords, and protected them from the sages who wanted them dead. With his nature, how could he stand this im? After all, he was being ndered right in his world!

    However, contrary to their expectations, Timedeath didn''t answer or defend himself. They knew he was watching this show, but just didn''t bother to answer this.

    Many spections suddenly rose. So it was true that Timedeath wasn''t a match to that Great Master?

    Daosword Emperor thought that he could lure the overlord out. It was a pity, though, that the overlord wasn''t provoked. Nevertheless, Imperial Queen was already here so it was still a good result.

    As for the reason why he wanted to lure Timedeath out? Only him knew the reason.

    "Be prepared to die." Imperial Queen shot a stone made of ice towards Daosword. It was a mere casual throw, yet it contained several power of the world.

    "Boom!" Daosword Emperor couldn''t catch up to the speed of the stone and was directly hit, being thrown away several hundreds of miles.

    "Activate!" Daosword Emperor knew that he couldn''t be careless. Thus, he used his strongest sh, Heaven and Earth Breaking sh!

    The sh contained the different variations he created in the past. It included the ancient and modern methods and contents. Thus, it had the power to destroy gods and devils.

    Million of mysteries floated above the sky. It was like a grand dao being proven to have the qualifications to ascend.

    "Break!" Imperial Queen wasn''t surprised to see this. Thousands of ice stones appeared out of nowhere and shot towards the iing sh.

    "Boom! Boom!" The sh turned the world upside down. Violent rumbles could be felt, shaking the entire foundation of Wind Gate.

    "Grug!" Because he used too much of his power, the emperor spat a mouthful of bad blood. It was colored ck and had a strange stench of smell.

    "Time to end this." Imperial Queen coldly said and a meteorite made of ice suddenly tore the sky. It wasing towards the emperor and Visva.

    It looked like another that could destroy the whole Immortal when it hit the ground.

    "End what?" However, how could the enemy party let her be? A figure appeared all of a sudden.

    The queen was very familiar with this figure as she creased her brows, "ckdemon."

    ckdemon looked at the iing meteorite and chuckled, "Easy as pie."

    Then, he swung his sword, creating dao mysteries and a sh to end everything.

    "Boom!" Therge and vast meteorite was suddenly cut in half. After which, it turned to dust as if it was nothing more than a fragile ss.

    "Whoosh!" Imperial Queen didn''t waste this opportunity while ckdemon was on cooldown. She sneaked behind and targeted his neck. It was surekill method of killing overlords like ckdemon.

    "Imperial Queen, you''re so naive." ckdemon spoke before the queen reach his neck, "Do you really think I didn''t notice your presence?"

    The queen suddenly felt a pressure behind her back, making her back away. Unfortunately, it was toote.

    "Grug!" A hidden fist out of nowhere came behind her and punched her with the power of million armies. It threw her away like a kite with its string snapped, vomiting blood in the way.

    "Agh..." Imperial Queen felt her body weakening further. Her organs were misced because of that punch, causing her a severe internal injury. If it wasn''t treated immediately, she would die.

    Windking immediately walked over to the queen and tried to heal her. However, the process was too slow because the injury was deep and grave.

    Windghost, Jewelheart, and Swordknight stood closely to the queen while she was being treated. They were no matches against this being, but it could buy them a few minutes.

    Daoempress also stood their side despite being injured also. They couldn''t afford to abandon the overlord who chose them over the darkness.

    "Ahh, this is so boring." Another figure appeared. It was the origin of the punch a while ago, "Imperial Queen, you sure have the guts to antagonize us. Do you think you can take us all now?"

    "Dynasty..." The queen murmured softly, "All of you, stay away or run. This isn''t a fight that you can win."

    It was one thing that Daosword Emperor was on the dark side. However, it was now a despairing situation since two overlords appeared. Unless a sage make an appearance, this world was good as doomed.

 Chapter 620 - Moonlast Sage

    The top masters, ancestors, and sect masters of Immortal trembled in fear. This was the the worst case scenario. Two overlords had just revealed their stance on the matter. Remember, not even Imperial Queen could take on two of her fellow overlords.

    It was now a matter of life and death for the top masters. They were now thinking about surrendering to the darkness in order to preserve their lineages. It wasn''t a shameful thing to say. After all, the enemy was too mighty for the current Immortal.

    Now the question was, who would make the first move? Who would be the first to surrender? As masters, they were ashame to think of being the first to surrender. Remember, they might not be as strong as the perfect immortals and the overlords present, but they still had a decent torge influence in the world.

    "What are you talking about, Queen? We cannot let you face the danger alone." Windking said, "I am the one who asked for your help, so I have to stick with you to the end.."

    It was the same thought as the other perfect immortals, too. As prideful existences, how could they back down against a mighty foe?

    "Your lives will be only be thrown if you stay here. Rather than staying here, I want you all to evacuate your youngsters and ancestors to a safe ce. For sure, you all created a bunker or something." Imperial Queen shook her head, "Moreover, you will only be a baggage for me if you stay. How can I concentrate in fighting them?"

    The queen had a point, albeit it contained sharp words. Perfect immortals would only be fishes on the chopping board in the eyes of those in the enemy''s side. This was already a battle between peak existences.

    Visva was very satisfied when Dynasty arrived, "So Sir Dynasty has also wanted to help us. It is our honor. For sure, the Great Master will be very satisfied."

    "I''m just here to pit my techniques against the Imperial Queen." Dynasty looked at the queen with excitement in his eyes, "I heard that she is one of the top geniuses of Immortal in the past, making her achieve what she is now. Unfortunately, I''m very disappointed because you''re already injured with that single punch."

    "You talk more for a monster." Imperial Queen''s cold eyes prated the whole surroundings, "Talk more when you already killed me."

    "Killing you will be easy as pie because you''re already injured. However, I don''t fight weak and injured woman so ckdemon will be taking care of you." Dynasty waved his hands in dismissive manner.

    The queen was infuriated. But she couldn''t do anything about it. After all, she was still badly injured and if she pushed herself to its limits, she might die.

    "It looks like the Sages have abandoned this world. It''s about to face an absolute catastrophe yet they weren''t still here." ckdemon looked at the frightened people below him. He suddenly felt a sense of fulfillment as he sneered, "Very well. I will kill you Imperial Queen. Fear not, this will be swift and clean."

    ckdemon dashed towards the unguarded queen as he form a punch that could destroy a thousand realms. However, before the attack came in contact with her, a hand made of light suddenly appeared, illuminating the dark ages.

    "Boom!" A punch suddenly hit ckdemon and was thrown away. Nevertheless, he still managed to stand up.

    "What power.", ckdemon was stumped to feel the intensity of the punch. It was several times stronger than his.

    "Since the Overlords decided to y, how about you y with me instead of bullying your kind?" A calming voice echoed the world, givingfort to the distressed. Then, a young man appeared. He looked very beautiful like he was an angeling from the heaven itself.

    "A Sage!" A knowing ancestor immediately recognized this deity. Only the Sages had the insignia of a twin pair of wings with a sword in the middle, "And not just that. It''s the Second Sage, Moost Sage!"

    The sages were the reason why the overlords couldn''t invade the Immortal freely. They were all a bunch of old fossil existences who could turn the Immortal upside down. Although there were only four of them, their power far surpassed the overlords.

    Moost Sage was a very famous being back in the era of True Moon Perfect Immortal as he was the one who blessed the Immortal. Not just that, he helped the immortal achieve more aplishments, reaching the sacredpetition of his grand dao. One more step and he would reach the prefectpletion!

    Unfortunately, the immortal was too ambitious and was eventually killed by a tribtion that not even Moost Sage could hold on.

    Dynasty''s eyes suddenly turned serious. He tasted the power of Moost in the past snd he didn''t want to experience again this time. Nevertheless, he wouldn''t back down for a fight.

    The masters who wanted to surrender a while ago suddenly held their tongues and prostrated. With a sage here, they would be safe.

    "The first sage is overestimating my capabilities. To think that he will send his strongest member already. I''m quite fascinated since I''ve been longing to exchange pointers with you." ckdemon didn''t have the time to fight the sage in the past due to circumstances. However, it was now different since the sage himself had shown up. Nothing was better than this chance.

    He was said to be Timedeath''s right hand man and Moost was the most trusted aid of Evesting.

    "ckdemon, I''ve been in a close seclusion for millions of years and I can finally ooze some blood of an enemy. It''s been years since thest time I sucked their blood out of nature. So please excuse me if I kill you." Moost smiled and revealed a thin de.

    "I''m not easy to kill, just so you know." ckdemon released his sword and smiled. Thousand of dao avatars appeared all of a sudden. It was an immediate creation of the mind, but it contained the power of the overlord.

 Chapter 621 - Moonlast VS. Blackdemon

    The thousand of avatars contained the sword dao ckdemon harnessed for countless years. It had the momentum of sweeping era after era as it made the world tremble in misery.

    "Here Ie!" ckdemon attacked with his dao avatars. The avatars line up like an army, ready to ssh blood around the ce.

    Moost smiled and responded to this attack by swinging his thin de in a casual manner.

    Moonlight sh! This was the name of this attack. And although it wasn''t the strongest, it already contained the power of the mighty heavens. The sh was purely made of light as it traveled towards ckdemon.

    "Hmph!" ckdemon snorted and used his dao avatars to protect him. Several hundreds of avatars was used just to stop this sh from Moost. .

    As expected of the most trusted aide of Evesting Sage! The demon knew that it wouldn''t be easy to defeat this existence.

    "Let me show you my grand dao!" ckdemon didn''t dare to be careless and immediately activated his grand sword dao. Countless sword hymns appeared, revealing thousands of swords made of ck light.

    "Avira King Sword Dao." A capable expert knew this and gasped. Avira King Sword Dao was said to be one of the strongest sword daos that ever existed in Immortal. And it turned out that this sword dao was made by ckdemon!

    The Avira King Sword Dao had many variations. However, the original variation, which ckdemon was using, was the most outstanding and powerful of all.

    "Interesting." Moost chuckled, "I''ve heard of your Avira King Sword Dao, and it truly is a magnificent grand dao. However, I don''t understand why is there a need to distribute your grand dao to the people."

    It was obvious. Since the sword dao has many variations, it just meant that his grand dao was leaked on purpose. Who would want their sword dao be copied just like that?

    "None of your business. What you should think instead is if you''re gonna survive my attack." ckdemon sneered. He was very confident. He already showed his grand dao and thinking that no one would be able to stop him.

    "Humm!" The ck light swords created a unique sword hymn, distorting the whole space surrounding them. Then, their tip pointed towards Moost, waiting for themand.

    "Are you prepared to die?" ckdemon asked with a cold tone. In his eyes, Moost would be a dead man now. His confidence was founded, though. Since every sword contained the power to annihte a realm. Just think about it, millions of swords were present right now and it''s gonna be directed to one target. How could a person survive a barrage of attack with a power of plethora of realms and worlds?

    "Since you are very confident, just attack." Moost still had a rxed expression despite being in a tight situation. It felt like he wasn''t really putting the demon in his eyes.

    ckdemon was infuriated by this response. He immediately activated the grand dao, falling down like meteors that about to destroy the world, "Receive your death, then!"

    "Screech!" Moost carefree eyes turned sharp and cold, "Death? I''m afraid you aren''t capable of it."

    A shining phoenix appeared! It screeched its was as it shed against the million sword lights, throwing all of them by the side.

    Remember, the sword lights contained the power of a world yet it was being discarded by the phoenix easily like it was just a rock in the street!

    "Open!" Although surprised of this oue, ckdemon immediately boosted the power of his grand dao by using his true blood. It was a precious thing especially for overlords like him yet he was forced to use it now as the enemy was too strong.

    "Screech!" Despite the boosted power, the mythical beast was still rampaging and throwing the sword lights by the side. Its target was the origin of the grand dao himself.

    "Dynasty, lend me your true blood!" ckdemon said with a hurried tone to the shocked overlord.

    "What? No, I can''t do that." Dynasty refused it tly. The true blood was so precious, and he couldn''t afford to use it here. He could just flee without thinking too much.

    "Bastard! We''re going to die if you keep this up!" ckdemon could feel the intense power of the beast and if he didn''t do something about it, they''re going to die. It wasn''t the oue the demon wanted to happen, "Nothing''s gonna save us both!"

    "We can just run away, alright? Why the need to use my true blood?" Dynasty didn''t buy the reason and still refused. He was thinking that ckdemon was saying this because he was in grave danger.

    ckdemon almost puked blood from frustration. This bastard of an overlord wasn''t listening to him! So be it, he would use everything he had to survive this iing attack. And if ever he was still alive after this, he would teach this Dynasty a lesson.

    The phoenix was about to reach the enemy when suddenly, a hand stopped it. Moost creased his brows as he watched the beast being devoured by the hand.

    "You''ve finally showed up yourself." Moost knew who came this time. There was only one person who could do this as if time was on his side.

    "Buddha Phoenix. Such an amazing art. It captivates my heart." A figure suddenly appeared. He looked like a monk with his bald head, albeit he had a dark skin. One step of his could create a visual phenomenon in the world.

    ckdemon and Dynasty immediately half knelt on the ground as they said, "Your Excellency, we greet you."

    "Timedeath Overlord." Moost coldly said. He was very familiar with this overlord as he fought it in the past.

    "500,000 years ago, you are not this strong. How fascinating that you already have reached this level, Moost." Timedeath spoke with a calm tone, "It''s no wonder ckdemon isn''t a match against you."

    "So you also choose their side." Moost said with a sneer.

    Timedeath looked at Moost for a moment and spoke, "That''s obvious. I have to do what will be the best for us. You didn''t expect me to side with you like Imperial Queen did, do you?"

 Chapter 622 - Everlasting Sage Appears

    Timedeath looked at everyone present. He nodded his head and said, "Hmm, pretty excellent masters. However, Immortal will never bloom with such low talents like this."

    The top masters were provoked and angered. The overlord was clearly looking down on them. It was the same went to the perfect immortals as well. They were all deemed to be geniuses above geniuses yet they were just being underestimated. It''s not like they could do something about it, though. The enemy was a mythical being who could destroy the world if he wanted to.

    Timedeath Overlord. Anyone who would hear this name would fall into their knees, trembling. He used to kill countless innocents in the past to satisfy his blood. The body count was too enormous that even the being himself lost count of it..

    With his grand dao that able to manipte time and space, he was pretty invincible in a sense.

    They were all angry. However, how could their anger be a power to defeat this fearsome monster? Technically speaking, there was only one person who was capable of contending against him.

    "Buzz!" Suddenly, the world shone with light. Thousand of stars and angelic hymns echoed in the entire ce. It wasforting light that everyone sought for when they reach the end of their lives.

    Timedeath smiled. He was already expecting this. He observed silently as the light diminished the dark aura in all parts of the world.

    Soon, a figure appeared. It was very familiar to Windking as he personally met this person during the trip with Jin Rou. Every step of his contained the harmony of the heavens, shielding everyone from the tribtion. He looked like a god of descended from above.

    The young cultivators didn''t recognize this being, yet those ancient ones had a knowledge or two regarding this existence.

    "One step to shine the world with light. Two steps to y darkness." A very old ancestor said with deep words. His face was filled with expression and said, "Evesting Sage!"

    This single name instilled hope to those despairing cultivators. The strongest existence had finally appeared, to protect the world from darkness.

    Everyone knelt down again to do a grand ceremony for theing sage.

    "Timedeath, the temptation must be so strong to make youe out." It came from Evesting. His voice contained coldness and light at the same time. Although he didn''t know what did the other side do to tempt this aloof being to help them, he knew that the other side must have spent a lot of their resources to get him.

    In particr, he knew a treasure or two of what could possibly tempt this overlord. However, those were already hidden by the tides of time, nowhere to be found.

    "Evesting, it''s good that you''re still doing well." Timedeath didn''t mind thement and greeted the sage, "For millions of years of not seeing you, I thought you might have passed away."

    "How can it be when you''re still alive? I cannot kick the bucket unless you are the first to do it." Evesting chuckled and looked at the other dark beings behind Timedeath, "Quite a terrifying line up."

    Three overlords, one perfect immortal at perfectpletion and Visva, who was hiding his abilities. This line up could truly sweep through the realms and ages of the world, uncontested. Not to mention, their Great Master had yet toe out. Furthermore, who knows how many masters were still hiding beyond that broken space?

    "You must be perfectly aware that you cannot wind against us. Not to mention with Moost, even if you have the other two sages here, it wouldn''t change anything." Timedeath shook his head, "You don''t know how terrifying the dark realm is. They have spent all of their resources to go all out in this generation, so naturally they have so many ace cards."

    The overlord wasn''t bluffing. The dark realm had taken this generation as theirst chance to devour it. If they still failed right now despite of that numerous and careful preparations, then their dark realm would be ceased to exist. Even he wasn''t confident of defeating them.

    Other than the Great Master, there were still two monsters that had the ability to go hand in hand with either Timedeath and Evesting. So think about it, how much power had the dark realm umted in this countless of years of preparation.

    Rather than dying in a useless manner, the overlord chose the best course of surviving this cmity. Of course, with a promised treasure at that.

    Evesting looked at the tore space and extended his senses. Two pair of eyes were watching them here, as if they were enjoying the show. His eyes widened in shock as he felt the terrifying power of those two hiding in the space!

    They weren''t any weaker than himself! The dark realm was truly serious in devouring Immortal. They wanted to spread and darkness and be the new leaders of the world.

    "Moost." Evesting spoke with a deep voice, "I''m giving you the responsibility to take care of all people here. I want you to bring them to the Isted Heaven as soon as possible. I''m going to buy you time to do that."

    The Isted Heaven was the personal world created by the Founding Sage in the past. It was one of his two creations, aside from Nevend. It was a ce where humans would be able to live normally but cultivation would decline in a rapid pace and there''s not much you could do about it.

    The door to this ce would only open once a catastrophe that couldn''t contain by the sages appeared. Simply put, it was thest card of survival that the Founding Sage had ascending to an unknown ce.

    "But what about you?" Moost knew what the first sage was trying to say.

    "I have my own way of escaping after buying time for you. Go and find the other two sages, I have called for them and they would meet you soon." Evesting exined. Although he said he had a way of escaping, that would be up to how fate if he''s gonna be sessful.

 Chapter 623 - Hopeless Situation

    This was a hopeless case, and even Evesting wouldn''t be able to push the tides away. All he could do now was to preserve humanity as much as possible. They would be the future of the worldter on and it would depend on them whether they could take back Immortal or not.

    "Is there really no other choice?" Moost said with indignation. It was the first time they felt something so despairing in their lives. They had been sages for millions of years now and the world was safe because of them. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the case right now.

    "We cannot defeat them. Taking those overlords will already be hard for me especially Timedeath is present. If Visva and the other two hidden masters were to join the fray, then it would be impossible for me." Evesting sighed and spoke with a serious tone.

    "There are two more? Is one of them the Great Master?" Moost asked. He couldn''t feel it that someone was hiding here.

    "It''s natural that you can''t detect them. And no, it looks like these two are peak experts under their master." Evesting said, "So just imagine. How could we protect the world in this situation? All we could do is to preserve humanity. At the very least, we would still have hope in the future."

    "I understand." Moost nodded with a grave expression, "I''ll be going now. Please be careful. Always think about your health. I and the other sages will be mad at you if you die here."

    "Yes, go now." Evesting chuckled.

    "Buzz!"A gigantic circle below appeared out of everyone. They were puzzled as what''s going on.

    "You''re gonna teleport these wonderful pieces of meat? As if I''m gonna let you!" Timedeath understood what was going on and of course, he wouldn''t give them a chance. He rushed towards Moost to cancel the teleportation. Dynasty and ckdemon followed suit to give back up.

    "Activate!" Evesting stood in the way and smiled, "You have to pass through me first before thinking about it!"

    "Wham!" Suddenly, a giant buddha appeared behind Evesting. It was a towering buddha that could crush the heavens with one swing. Not just that, it had the power of millions of worlds colliding.

    Evesting Buddha. Timedeath creased his brows. He was very familiar with this technique. After all, it was the strongest technique the sage had.

    "You''re even using this to stop us. Are you that desperate to save everyone?" Timedeath sneered, "Unfortunately, your efforts are futile. One way or another, this world will be devoured by darkness and no one will be able to stop it."

    "As long as alive, you aren''t going to devour the world." Evesting said with a cold tone, "Die!"

    The thousand pair of hands of Evesting Buddha moved and crashed the eons and spaces of the world. It was directly hitting the overlords in a fast manner that couldn''t be followed by the naked eyes.

    Thousand worlds illuminated Immortal. Each hands had a world that could destroy everything.

    "Break all!" Evesting shouted as the worlds descended from above. The Evesting Buddha floated above and came down with the thousand worlds. It seemed to be the end of Immortal by destroying every bit and pieces of it.

    "Activate!" Timedeath shouted, revealing a sky piercing clock tower to the heavens. The clock''s arms circted in a blink of an eye, creating a barrier filled with momentum.

    "Sky Clocktower." Evesting knew this particr thing. It was the grand dao of Timedeath that had reached immortalpletion, same as his Evesting Buddha.

    The spectators below had caught a glimpse of the fight only to disappear out of nowhere. Now, only Evesting left here fighting.

    "I don''t understand what''s the use of saving them when they will just die eventually." Visva said in a lowtone, "Evesting Sage, your fame precedes you. It''s no wonder you are the protector of the world."

    A negativement before the praise. Visva knew how to provoke people.

    Visva paused for a moment before saying, "However, just like I said, they will only die eventually. When the darkness devour this world, they have nothing to run to. Since they wouldn''t be ustomed to the thick and deep affinity of darkness, it will be easy as pie as killing them, turning them into monsters."

    "And do you think I''ll let you?" Evesting smirked, "I am the First Sage, who was blessed by the Founder. It''s not easy passing through me."

    "That''s true." Visva had to admit it, "Even with us working together, we can see you will survive at least several moves before dying. That will be a lot of time that you can buy for the three sages trying to preserve humanity."

    Evesting had expected this. They could actually see through his n without much clues to think about.

    "But do you really think that will work?" Visvaughed like a maniac, "As you can see, aside from this army which has millions of soldiers, the Overlords, and I, there are still two existences waiting for their chance. And mind you, they are stronger than the rest of us here."

    So it was true. Evesting already had a hunch that those hiding were the real threat to them aside from the Great Master they were talking about.

    He knew this was a despairing fight but he had no choice but to move forward and buy time. Even if it''s a single minute or two.

    "I don''t care. Come if you must." Evesting was full of fighting spirit despite the dire situation. He was truly a hero who protected the world for eons after eons.

    "What a heroic move." Visva chuckled, "Very well then. Since you want to protect this world that bad, let''s see how many moves you canst fighting us all."

    Buzz! Shockwaves appeared, revealing a chaotic dark energy. Each of the enemy emitted a dark gaseous me that could incinerate everything in its oath.

    Evesting took a deep breath. Something ominous wasing, although he was afraid, he had to face it. Everything lied on his hands right now, he couldn''t afford to be careless and die immediately. The future of the world would depend on how many moves he couldst, after all.

 Chapter 624 - Tempting Treasure

    The Evesting Buddha moved its thousand hands in cirction. It created a melodius hymn from the heavens as millions of daows epassed the entire sky. It wasn''t an exaggeration that it filled everything in the sky, as if it was the new one.

    "Open!" Not just that, a golden box appeared out of the buddha''s head. It emitted an ancient aura that could be hard to distinguished when it was born. Just the box alone was already a strong treasure, what''s more for what''s inside?

    Timedeath widened his eyes in surprise. He smirked and said, "So you''re finally using that item? I have been waiting for that for so long." .

    He knew some clues about the item inside the golden box, and even he was tempted about what''s inside. The only thing was it had been strongly kept by the sage in an unknown ce that no matter how many times he searched for it, it was for naught. Well, it''s not like he''s expecting to find it that easily. Who would have thought this time around, the sage would be forced to use it? He was looking forward to what''d happen if the sage use that?

    Evesting didn''t answer. He was immensely focusing himself to solve the mysteries behind the golden box. Truth be told, he was not confident of controlling the item inside. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to use it.

    The enemy watched the sage with carefree expression. They were very confident of their skills and they knew that the victory was already in the bag. They wanted to see how would Evesting Sage, who was deemed to be the strongest of all humanity, struggle in their hands.

    The countless daows immediately flew down towards the golden box. It kept pouring and pouring until the scribbles on the box lightened. It was an archaguage and no one was capable of deciphering it except the Founding Sage.

    "Open!" Evesting shouted at the top of his lungs. Just opening the box had already consumed almost all of his strength, thus he was having a hard time catching his breath.

    "Wham!" The golden box opened slowly and bright light shone upon the world. It carried the eons and ages of the world as the box was fully open, revealing an item.

    Everyone''s eyes were fixated on that item that appeared. Even those hiding behind the space looked at this item. Plethora of mysteries were made, and countless solutions were created. Everyone was trying to seek the deepest depth of this item.

    It was a metal rod that looked very normal. There was no outstanding trait to look at on the surface level. However, all present here were top masters among the top masters. How couldn''t they determine the actual value of this rod?

    "An item that could make the whole world tremble." Timedeath was very knowledgeable and his guess was right, "The Founder really has that rod! My guesses were never wrong."

    Visva creased his brows. He also knew the immense power that this rod was hiding and was naturally cautious about it. Moreover, this item was very suited to their master so he was thinking possible ways of snatching the item.

    "Ancient Dark Metal, one of the three mythical dao treasures of Immortal." Daosword Emperor was in turmoil, "The grandest of the grandest. It will be a help to one''s journey to reach the world after having a grand dao with immortakpletion."

    Ancient Dark Metal. Anyone would immediately know this, after all it was sought by most cultivators to further increase their potential!

    Legends said that the metal was gifted by the heavens to a being as a parting gift. This being was not named. However, old records said that the being was from the Ancient Metal n.

    The metal had the power to make anyone raise their potentials. If solely use by a single person, the item would be very beneficial to step up to the realm after Perfect Immortal. Just think about it, even if you are the most talentless person of the world, you could still soar through the sky!

    But what was more frightening power of the item was, if the rod was used to found a system or a sect, it could stand alone as the foundation and dao source of the system. The power containing the small rod was so enormous, and it could suffice to give a steady dao sources for an entire epoch. Just imagine, many generations and eons had to pass before its energy was depleted.

    The eyes very well hidden deep within the space narrowed and a murmur could be heard, "I want that item. Tell me your price."

    Visva was surprised to hear this familiar voice and he was ted at the same time. The Great Master was finally making a move!

    The master could see through most of the secrets containing the rod and it would be a denial if he said he wasn''t interested in the item. It had the ability to be a dao source for an entire epoch. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that countless geniuses would appear one after another in the Dark n. Aside from that, the item would help him greatly to take a hard foothold on this pie called Immortal.

    He was very tempted and he would do everything to get this item no matter what.

    "Evesting, the Great Master has already spoken. If you want to survive this cmity, you can offer that item." Timedeath smiled. Although he, too, wanted that item, he couldn''t fight it out with the Great Master.

    "No." The Great Master''s voice echoed this time around, "I can spare you and the others you saved if you give this item. I can give you my word that my men or anyone in my side will dare not to give you trouble in the near and far future. How about this?"

    The master was surely and greatly interested in the item that he was willing to let the sage and other go. It was already a better offer since the master spoke himself. Evesting was thinking through about this, weighing the pros and the cons of the matter.

 Chapter 625 - Jin Rous Arrival

    Evesting Sage was clearly tempted about the offer. After all, the offer talked about their survival. Thinking throughly, there was no reason for the sage to decline this generous offer. The only thing that stopping him was, would the Great Master do what he promised?

    While the rod was truly important and essential for them to work on a foothold here in Immortal, it was the same as taking over the world and uprooting any potential threats to the iing dynasty. How could the Great Master let the sages go and the others? It would only expose him to a greater threath potential in the near and far future.

    It wouldn''t be good for someone who was establishing a foothold here. Thus, would the Great Master really be willing to part for such an opportunity to gain this rod?

    "Sage, if you''re thinking about us going back to our word, you can rest assured." Visva could determine what the other party was thinking and he said, "We might be darkness but we don''t go back on our word. Not to mention, it is the Great Master''s will."

    This hold some credibility, at the very least. .

    "Now that the Great Master is giving you a chance of survival, you should treasure it. After all, whether you agree or not, that rod will still be ours to take." Visva added, chuckling.

    He was speaking the truth. The master would be hell bent on this item and for sure would do everything to get this. Even if the world needed to be turned upside down, he''d do it. For the future prospect and sess of the n, he wouldn''t mind spending all of his remaining resources for the capture of this item.

    Evesting found Visva''s words reasonable. They would take this rod whether he liked it or not. It was just a matter of how would he want to y things. In this deal, he had no option to decline and take away the item.

    "I have to turn the offer, then." Evesting''s answered stumped the whole crowd.

    He already knew the situation and he still chose to reject after that generous offer? Did he think that he could defeat all of them by relying on the rod''s power?

    The Great Master''s eyes shone with bright red light, crossing the realms of Nirvana, "I have expected that the capable Evesting Sage is an intelligent human being. I guess I overestimated you that much."

    After that, his presence disappeared.

    "It looks like you have to die here, then." Visva was disappointed in the sage''s answer, "You can now me yourself for not being able to save others. You disappointed us."

    "If you''re going to attack, then attack. You talk so much." Evesting steeled himself and said, "Come all of you. Let''s see how will you take this item from me."

    It was not like the sage was dumb for actually rejecting a good offer. It was already a matter of survival and he should be decisive enough to know what''s the best course of action. Unfortunately, how could he give up the item for a mere empty promise? They were vicious and evil beings. How could he trust their words? He''d rather throw this rod away and never to see the light again rather than letting them have it!

    "If you want to die, we will grant your wish!" Timedeath was furious. This man actually couldn''t distinguish the right and wrong! He thought that too much of intelligence had gone down the drain because of this predicament.

    However, just before they could attack, a nonchnt voice echoed their ears, "If there''s going to die, it will be all of you."

    Everyone looked at the neer. He was a young man being donned in white robe. His looks were just above average at best, and you could see him in the crowd and you couldn''t even notice him. However, once you take a careful look, you would notice that he had a hidden beauty in the depths within.

    Of course, who would it be if not for Jin Rou? He was just away for a little while to tie the loose ends on Mortal Region. After all, he had promised to heal the tree guardian and he told a certain emperor that he would reward him with something that could save the emperor''s family. He also created a safe space force Zacharite, Schwal, and Louise with cklegend to hide and watch when Jin Rou takes action.

    Evesting revealed a relieving smile when he saw this person. Ah, he was feeling so much pressure yet all of the pressure was gone when Jin Rou appeared.

    "Hmm, you''ve held on enough. You can take your rest now." Jin Rou said to the sage. It was like he was merely talking to a junior.

    "Thank you, Young Master." Evesting bowed and backed away. Nevertheless, he was still within the vicinity and watch the fight. He would greatly learn if he watch the young master fight these beings.

    "Who are you?" Visva creased his brows. For some reason, he couldn''t gauge the strength of this man. Same applied to others who wanted to get a decent estimation of his strength.

    "Who am I isn''t important." Jin Rou chuckled, "After all, you all are gonna die. What''s there to tell for dead men?"

    "You are quite confident." Timedeath''s aura bursted forth, "How about you exchange blows with me to try?"

    "Only you?" Jin Rou smirked, "You won''t be enough. Come together with the other overlords behind you and that Daosword something. Oh, we can save time if that monster in ck wille as well. Agh, just all of youe together."

    It was clear as day that Jin Rou was belittling them and this made them furious. Take note, they were peak masters in their own and even the strongest sage was helpless against them. Where did this young man get his confidence?

    "Then, let me test how capable you are!" Dynasty was enraged from being treated like an ant and immediately attacked. He dashed towards Jin Rou with a charged fist.

    However, before he could reach the target, Jin Rou himself came over, holding Dynasty''s head in a swift manner.

    "Boom!" And then, the overlord''s head exploded.

 Chapter 626 - Visvas Whip

    Everything happened so fast that all of them couldn''t react of what Jin Rou did. An overlord was killed that easy in front of their eyes. Not even Timedeath could do something like this!

    "You see, it will be boring if youe one at a time. Why don''t youe together so that I can save time? It''s not like this is the only business I have to deal with." Jin Rou said. He was clearly looking this predicament as something simple like a business. Perhaps, only Jin Rou had the power to think like this.

    "Human, don''t be too arrogant. Do you think we are the only here present?" Visva was usually a calm being. Yet, he was getting provoked for some reason.

    "Oh, are you talking about that three weaklings hiding behind the tore space?" Jin Rou looked above and said, "Hmm, they have decent cultivation. However, it isn''t enough to deter me."

    Everyone gasped in thisment. Jin Rou was talking about hidden masters like they were mere ants to stomp! Not even the Founding Sage would be this full of guts! Just where did Jin Rou get his confidence from?

    "You''re quite confident." Timedeath said in a very cold tone, "Your words just know will earn you a fate worse than death and your n will be exterminated up to the next few generations."

    "I am really confident. After all, I am unbeatable." Jin Rou smiled, "And moreover, fate worse than death and n extermination? Please, no one is capable of doing that. Not even your strongest master there."

    "Your arrogance is nerve-wracking. Let me shut you up!" Visva initiated the attack. He equipped his prized weapon, Dark Immortal Whip.

    This weapon was personally created by the Great Master himself during his youth and one of the best creations he ever made. It was within the category of immortal weapons and probably almost at the peak form. The whip was adorned with countless sharp and unbreakable thorns that would sink within the flesh of the target, making them bleed for long. Not just that, it was filled with poison that if they didn''t die of bleeing, they would die with being poisoned.

    Timedeath and the others backed off. Visva was truly angered and there''s no good news brought if this being was angered like this.

    "Use your weapon, human. I don''t want you to reason that you aren''t armed thus you are in a disadvantage." Visva sneered. For him, this battle was already predicted.

    "I told you toe together. Why aremitting suicide alone?" Jin Rou chuckled.

    "Enough bber! Use your damn weapon!" Visva was truly angered. He would do everything to make this human taste a fate worse than death itself.

    "Hmm, alright. My fist will be my weapon. This is enough to kill several versions of you." Jin Rou smirked, "Go, show me how powerful you are. You won''t have the chanceter on."

    "Arrogant brat. Let''s see how can you keep this up, then.!" Visva swung the whip with a heavy momentum. It created a devastation within the space it went through, "Myriad World Whipping!"

    After which, thousands of whip hits came after Jin Rou. Each hit contained the power of immortal and could disintegrate the whole world. The surroundings got broken and broken as if it was a mere fragile ss, getting broken everything.

    "I''m not done yet." Visva wasn''t willing to give the enemy a chance. The enemy dared to insult the Great Master he immensely respected. That wouldn''t go unpunished!

    "Demonhell Whipping!" Right now, Visva was using his grand dao to kill Jin Rou. He wasn''t sparing any effort to surely kill the other party.

    Barrage of whip attacks came once again. However, this time, it was more powerful than the previous whips. This system had the power to make a realm explode several times, drying the sea and killing all living beings.

    "A whipping grand dao cannot be underestimated." Timedeath smiled. Although he had a few methods to deal with this kind of attack, it was a different story if Visva was faster than him, "Furthermore, the Great Master''s weapon creations are truly outstanding."

    Of course, he didn''t forget to praise the master who was watching while hiding behind. Who knows? This master might favor him and impart him a weapon creation of his, too.

    The master behind didn''tment and was focused watching the battle. For some reason, there was a slight change to the pair of eyes.

    After a few minutes, the barrage of whipping attacks was done and all was left was a thick smoke. Visva felt like this was enough as he couldn''t feel any life signs anymore. Besides, he was immediately exhausted for using such powerful systems right off the bat. His body wasn''t used to be strained like this.

    "That''s what you get for antagonizing us and the Great Master. You are way off the road to reach where the Great Master is." Visva thought that he already killed Jin Rou, so he spoke nonsense like this, "You are nothing more than an ant so in your next life, you better behave like a rabbit."

    Visva was feeling great satisfaction after this. He even smiled with glee. Unfortunately, his happiness didn''t stay for long as azy voice echoed, "Ah, that''s it?"

    Visva almost jumped from stupefaction. A familiar figure appeared. It was Jin Rou and there was even no scratch to see on him! What did it mean? Did he hide? That''s impossible. Visva was sure that Jin Rou wss there when he was hitting him.

    Seeing the expression of Visva, Jin Rou almostughed out loud, "What, do you really expect that it can kill me? Fool. It looks like you''re the one who underestimates his enemy too much."

    Visva couldn''t still get hold of what''s happening. He was greatly confused and wanted answers. However, he heard Jin Rou spoke once again saying, "Alright, since you''re done, now it''s my turn. You better brace yourself here as you have a high chance of dying with a single punching from me."

    Visva felt scared for the first time. However, he didn''t show it and activated all of his defensive treasures.. As a matter of fact, he even activated the heirloom of their family, a treasure with dubbed to be one of the toughest treasures existed in the world.

 Chapter 627 - One Punch

    "Do you want some help?" Timedeath could see that the tables have turned and it was possible that Jin Rou would win. However, he knew that Visva was a prideful being so he first asked for it.

    "I don''t. I will deal with this man alone." Although Visva could feel frightened, it wasn''t enough to cloud his judgment. He was still confident in his capabilities, "Just set up the strongest formation you know and when I tell you, you activate it."

    "Okay." Timedeath had no problems with this. He immediately told ckdemon about the n and they immediately went around to set the formation up.

    Jin Rou didn''t care about this and was feeling casual about everything, "Are you ready?"

    "Just bring it on." Visva coldly said. He wouldn''t back down and receive this punch himself!

    "Quite confident, aren''t you? Very well, here Ie." Jin Rou smiled and charged his arm backwards. Thousand worlds appeared above him, creating myriad of daows around. It felt like a usual creation of heaven and earth.

    Visva gritted his teeth and activated his strongest defensive treasure that could only be used once, the Dark Essence Bowl. It was imparted to him by thete master during the second opening of the dark era. However, it was already damaged when it was given to him thus he could only use this item for once. In actuality, he didn''t want to use it. After all, it had a sentiment for him and he didn''t want to lose it. However, he had no choice but to do so right now.

    After arge bowl appeared before Visva, Timedeath recognized this treasure and his eyes sparkled, "Dark Essence Bowl. It is still existing."

    "What is that item?" ckdemon was curious. He wasn''t privy to the treasures of the world.

    "It''s a defensive treasure that boasts a heaven-defying robust strength." Timedeath was in amazement, "It is a treasure that has to existing since time immemorial. ording to the records, a very ancient ancestor of the Dark n had this item and dominated an entire epoch."

    "An entire epoch?" ckdemon was bbergasted. How capable was the ancestor to dominate an entire epoch? Remember, it wasn''t an era or generation. It was an entire epoch! Not just anyone was capable of opening an entirety of it.

    Unfortunately, though it was truly a powerful defensive formation, it was only a speck of dust in Jin Rou''s eyes.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou''s punch severed the time and space, creating fluctuations all around the ce. The sun dimmed and everything turned ck as if the world lost the light. Fortunately, it was only for a single second that it happened.

    "Grug!" The entire bowl was broken instantly. It even looked like it had no power to resist against this punch. It threw Visva several miles away and puked ck blood. His internal organs were pulverized within that single punch. His injury was so severe that he couldn''t think straight. Nevertheless, he was still alive.

    Timedeath and the others present gasped in shock. He singlehandedly defeated Visva without such difficulty! As a matter of fact, it felt like Jin Rou was just strolling in the park with his casual attitude and expression as if he already expected this.

    "Hmm, I should have added more power to the punch to kill you." Jin Roumented, "Oh well, with that severity of an injury, I doubt you will live pass by this day."

    Visva looked at Jin Rou like he was a demon. This man was the real threat! It wasn''t the sages. He was the threat that should be eliminated no matter what!

    A pair of eyes in not a faraway distance suddenly shone with millions of mysteries around. It was like it was studying the stars and secrets of the world. However, Jin Rou knew that he was being observed by that person.

    "Rather than being a bystander there, why don''t you join in the fun?" Jin Rou looked at the tore space and talked to it, "You shoulde with your two minions or else it won''t be fun."

    "You..." Visva knew who Jin Rou was talking about. To actually insult the Great Master and his guardians? It was preposterous! Not even the Founding Sage had the guts to say this. He wanted to refute Jin Rou''s words but even his throat was greatly affected of the punch, making it difficult for him to even breathe.

    "I''d advise you to just shut up or else you will make your injury worsen than it already is. If that''s the case, how can you see how I tten your Great Master here?" Jin Rou chuckled. He was clearly insinuating the anger of the other party.

    Evesting Sage couldn''t help but wryly smile. Perhaps, it was only Jin Rou who had the guts to say this in the face of that Great Master. Unfortunately, Jin Rou''s provocation wasn''t sessful.

    "Still don''t want toe out?" Jin Rou sneered, "Should I kill everyone here first and go to you, then? As you see, my time is very precious so I want to finish this thing as soon as possible."

    The arrogance of Jin Rou was overflowing the entire ce. The temperature dropped several degrees invisibly. Anyone would already fume in anger and wanted to tear Jin Rou into pieces. But the existences on the other side could still hold it on.

    "No answer? It seems that I have to make a trip there, then. If I don''t, people will think I''m just bluffing." Jin Rou was about to fly over to the tore space when the million army started moving.

    After which, two figures appeared out of the space. They were both women with snake like features. Their facial features were also the same to each other as if they were twins. The only distinguishing matter between them was the color of their hair. One was a red haired and the other was ck haired.

    Their body was seductive enough to turn the whole poption of men go crazy for them. If there was a contest of who was the most seductive person Jin Rou had met, this two might enter the top 10.. Of course, not that Jin Rou was attracted to them, though.

 Chapter 628 - Twin Snake Monarchs

    Jin Rou smirked. He already expected that these two will get a move on. After all, he knew that the enemy couldn''t take his arrogance sitting still in their thrones. Unfortunately, though, the man behind everything had still not yet to make his appearance.

    These two dark existences were twins by blood. They had the same features and faces with only the color of the hair being different. Of all the people from the Dark n, they were the most trusted aide of the Great Master.

    "Twin Snakes Monarch." Timedeath could recognize these two beings as he very familiar with the other side. They were very powerful that even he need to lower himself against these two. They were powerful individually, yet when theye together, the world would cease to exist.

    These dao title might not ring a bell in this world, but they were very popr and high profile in the dark realm. After all, they were based on that ce and swept it without hesitation.

    "Human, your arrogance will end here." Not just they were beauties, their voice was also seductive to attract millions of active men, "Insulting us will never be forgiven."

    "Who''s asking for your forgiveness? You think too highly of yourself. You should have brought your master here to make this more exciting. After all, you two will are not enough." Jin Rou shook his head and said. He was speaking the truth as he already gauged the capabilities of the twins.

    If it was days ago, Jin Rou might not be confident in defeating everyone here. However, his cultivation advanced once again to another height, revealing a brand new world for him. So these people were mere ants in his eyes now.

    "You are punishable by death!" Silva, the red haired, shouted as shemanded the million army to charge.

    The soldiers hyped up and dashed towards Jin Rou with a scary momentum. Take note, millions of soldiers were advancing towards Jin Rou without hesitation!

    Jin Rou smirked and spoke, "Clearly not difficult."

    He equipped his lightning sword with a ck color. He looked at the charging army towards him and shook his head. They weren''t all skeletons, in the middle of the army was perhaps dark people as he observed them. Nevertheless, it wasn''t his problem that they were about to annihted instantly right now.

    "Sword''s End." A sh that could end everything severed the ties of the world to itself as it crossed the space going to the army.

    "Ahh!" Then, hundreds of thousands of screams could be heard as they were all being shed into half by Jin Rou''s attack. It was a modified and scarier version of Jin Rou''s Three shes'' Sword''s End. As a matter of fact, he already even had created a Fourth and Ultimate sh of this dao system.

    With just one sh, 3/4 of the army was instantly annihted as if they were mere chickens. What was the more terrifying part was that it was done with such easiness! Jin Rou didn''t even bat an eye when countless lives were taken by a single move of his.

    Silva and Silven creased their brows. They knew the other party was very powerful. In fact, even their Great Master said not to underestimate him. However, they didn''t expect that the man was this powerful! Not even them could do such a feat. Perhaps, only the Great Master could.

    The surviving soldiers instantly felt their scalps tingling. All of the survivors were with flesh as all the skeletons were destroyed from that single sh. They look at Jin Rou as if he was a monster. In their realm, they could always held their head high with pride, sweeping through the ages and eons. Everyone would bow before them. However, right now they were fishes on the chopping board. They wanted to run, but with the twins here, how could they?

    "Soldiers, fret not! We are here so you don''t have to be afraid." The morale of the troop was already rock bottom, and Silva had to do something about it, "The enemy is only one, why should we be afraid? We will apany you to the end, so you shall brave yourselves and conquer honor! Remember, when this world falls into our hands, more people will bow and respect you!"

    The soldiers were thrilled when they heard this. That''s right, what''s the purpose why they were doing this? To serve the Great Master and share glories with him. The master was benevolent enough that he was thinking of even the soldiers'' welfare. They should conquer thisnd first before dying, at the very least. Moreover, the Twin Snake Monarchs were here. How could something bad happen once again?

    Jin Rou chuckled. He had to praise Silva for turning the morale of the soldiers all time high once again. They were brimming with pride and fearlessness as they looked at him like he was a prey.

    "I have to give it to you, Red-haired woman." Jin Rou smirked, "You are very capable of giving your people a boost. Not just anyone has the capability of doing so. It''s verymendable."

    Silva didn''t know whether it was a praise or a sarcastic remark. However, she didn''t mind and scoffed, "You should be thinking how you will survive this instead of thinking worthless things."

    "I just praised you once and your confidence already soared to the heavens." Jin Rou looked at Silva and bursted outughing, "Seriously, I don''t know if your master is dumb or whatnot for sending you here for your deaths."

    "You and your foul mouth shall be silenced forever!" Silven couldn''t take the insult anymore as she attacked. She was a holding a a bow with golden dao features on it. She pulled the string, and a gigantic arrow appeared. It was gigantic that it was like an arrow of a titan.

    "Die!" Then, the arrow shed towards Jin Rou. The void was ripped into pieces as it traveled the space, canceling time and space

    "Boom!" Jin Rou didn''t bother to avoid this and instead faced it off.. A loud explosion that thundered the sky was heard across the entire Immortal.

 Chapter 629 - Attack

    The loud explosion epassed the entire world as it shook violently. It wasn''t a mere earthquake as the sky changed colors from gray, ck, to green, and finally returned to being blue. It was a scary phenomenon that astounded the people of the world who didn''t know what''s going on.

    Silven looked at the thick smoke to see if the target was still alive. She refused to believe that Jin Rou could survive there unscathed.

    After a few minutes, a figure appeared standing motionless as if he didn''t move an inch. Jin Rou smirked while looking at Silven and said, "That arrow attack is decent at best. Not enough to reach the apex of this world."

    Silva was surprised to see this oue. Remember, that arrow came from the golden arrow which was ranked as one of the best treasures even here in Immortal. Yet, it had no effect to the other party? She wouldn''t be shocked if Jin Rou took some damage. But, there was none to see!

    "Who are you?" Silven was cautious and asked with a grave tone. Not even her twin sister would leave that attack without taking any damage. This man wasn''t ordinary. As a matter of fact, he might be the strongest cultivator of this world that they had not known.

    "I am a mere passerby who passes by here." Jin Rou answered, "And hmm, to purge some darkness who want to invade this ce."

    "You want to purge us?" Silva finally made a move. Her expression showed disgust as she said, "While indeed you are powerful, it''s just up to it. The darkness isn''t something you can destroy because you want to."

    "Alright, enough nonsense words. I have already heard phrases like that so many times. In the end, they are still all killed by my hands." Jin Rou waved his hands to dismiss the talk and smiled, "Since you''ve done your attack, then it''s my turn to attack."

    Jin Rou made a bow from his lightning and spoke, "I will show you how should an arrow attack should be done."

    Then, Jin Rou pulled the bow string and pointed the arrow tip against Silva and Silven, "Let''s see how you can take this."

    "Boom!" The arrow broke the space and severed the time within. Silva and Silven had already made preparations to dodge this attack, immediately activating their grand formation, "Ancient Boa Formation!"

    "Sssss!" Arge boa appeared made of dark light and devoured the arrow. It was one of the grand formations they had which boasted a tough defense and aggressive offense. The twin had already nned that after the arrow was melted, they would attack Jin Rou without giving him a chance to dodge. They couldn''t prolong the battle anymore as it was getting more and more dangerous.

    "Impossible!" However, the grand formation showed cracks around its body while the arrow was still inside it, struggling. Silven couldn''t help but be bbergasted. This was a tough defense that even their Great Master took three moves to destroy!

    "Activate!" Silva became alerted and instantly activated her pce. She couldn''t afford to be careless and took out her true blood. It was a very important blood for Silva for further cultivation advancements yet she was forced to use it now.

    The true blood crawled and merged with the breaking boa giving it a powerful boost of energy. Jin Rou had expected this. However, he still had a smiling expression which rmed the twins. It just meant that this wasn''t the end!

    "Alright, stop thinking about it." Jin Rou chuckled and said, "You two will still gonna die anyway. What''s the use of thinking ways to survive this?"

    "Crack! Crack!" The body of the boa showed cracks once again.

    "This..." The twins were speechless. They already had used true blood to boost its power yet it wasn''t effective! What kind of situation was this?

    "Boom!" The formation entirely broke as the arrow directly hit the twins. They tried to avoid it. However, the speed of the arrow was something they had not expected.

    Both were thrown away with their blood flowing along the way.

    "Grug!" Silven spat a mouthful of blood after bumping on a tree. It was the same as Silva. They suffered grievous injuries that needed to be treated immediately. They looked pathetic as they stared at the monster called Jin Rou.

    They hadn''t underestimated the man yet they were still defeated easily like this. Should have they known, they had prepared more than what they had. Facing an existence like Jin Rou had to go with so much preparations and resources to have a chance of defeating him.

    "You two look bloody and dying." Jin Rou observed the twins and sneered, "I guess that''s it for the two of you."

    Jin Rou activated his bow once again and pulled its string, "If you want to me someone from your deaths, me that ipetent master of yours. If it isn''t because of him, you all will not suffer a fate like this and if he chooses to sit still in your realm."

    "Nonsense. If you''re gonna kill us, kill us then. You talk so much." Silva spat bad blood but she was still staring daggers to Jin Rou. They weren''t afraid of death as they knew they would eventually face this someday. Although, what they didn''t expect that it woulde too soon.

    "Alright, as you wish." Jin Rou smiled and let go of the bowstring. A more powerful ck arrow came towards as it ravaged the space with a more powerful aura. Jin Rou was making sure that they would die without further retaliation.

    Of course, it would only be applicable if that person wouldn''t interfere. However, who was he joking?

    Then, a palm suddenly descended and caught the arrow making it explode. The twins were already prepared for their iing deaths, yet they were saved by a familiar palm.

    As expected. Jin Rou wasn''t surprised that this happened and said, "I thought you''re going to watch your twockeys die just like that."

    "Fellow Daoist, how about we stop this?" These words from the neer earned surprise of everyone even Jin Rou who spoke just now.

 Chapter 630 - Great Master Intrad

    Jin Rou wasn''t surprised when the neer caught the arrow with a mere palm. He was surprised with the fact that the almighty existence in front of him was actually proposing to stop the fight. This was a prideful being, Jin Rou could see it. But in the end, it chose topromise.

    Even Evesting was surprised. This was new to him. The Great Master was an arrogant being who never backed down in battles. He fought so many apex existences to reach where he was right now.

    The Great Master was a middle-aged man with white hair. He was wearing a schrly robe as he was wearing an eyesses. One look and you would actually mistake him of being a mere schr of a dao school. Nevertheless, anyone who could recognize this face would tremble in fear and run away as soon as possible.

    Silven wanted to say something but Silva shook her head, indicating that not to interfere with the master''s decision. Thetter firmly believed that the master had a certain reason for his action right now, and she already had some suspicions about it.

    Seeing that Jin Rou wasn''t answering, the Great Master smiled and said, "I am called Intrad, the Master of the other realm. I know I have no need to show you what the extent of my capabilities is since you have a discerning eye, Daoist Friend."

    Being called Daoist Friend, everyone knew that Great Master Intrad was seeing the other party as an equal being. Just how many existences were there could actually stand shoulder to shoulder with the Great Master?

    "You say, you want to stop this?" Jin Rou finally spoke, his voice had a hint of sarcasm.

    "That''s right. I don''t think there''s a point in fighting here." Great Master Intrad smiled and said, "Daoist Friend, we are going to go back to our realm and never disturb this world once again. How about it?"

    Everyone gasped, especially Visva who was fighting for his life. The master was willing to let go of this? They spent countless resources and millions of years of nning only to go back and nevere again? He wanted to be against it. However, it was the Great Master and no one had the right to question it.

    On the other hand, Timedeath agreed with the Great Master upon careful thought. He could also see that Jin Rou wasn''t that simple. His show of his might was the proof of it. If the fight continues, only a bitter end might face both parties and Intrad didn''t want that to happen.

    "I am very amazed by your decisiveness. You actually got me there." Jin Rou praised Intrad. However, a sneer came afterwards which rmed the other party, "But don''t you think it''s toote already to say those words?"

    Intrad widened his eyes but he immediately hid his expression. He didn''t expect that the other party wanted to pursue this more, "Daoist Friend, if we push this matter, none of our side will be able to have a pleasant victory. How about Ipensate you with something you like? Dao treasures, immortal scrolls, dao weapons. Name it."

    Intrad was willing topensate Immortal just to stop this fight. What sort of situation was this? Nevertheless, everyone could understand the Great Master. After all, this was truly a bitter fight if it continued.

    "Then how about you give me your head?" Jin Rou smirked, clearly provoking the other party. Of course, he meant it too, "If you give me your head, then you can be rest assured that I will spare everyone''s life here. This is a one time show of mercy on my side, so you better not waste it."

    The expression of Intrad suddenly darkened. He was asking nicely yet he was being treated this way. He still managed to hold on to his rationale and logic and took a deep breath.

    "Preposterous! Who are you to say such words?!" The twins were enraged. They love and respected the Great Master so how could they stomach such tant insult?

    "Who am I? I''m just the one who''s giving your n a chance to be saved." Jin Rou sneered, "Now, Great Master Intrad, what is your decision?"

    "Daoist Friend, it looks like we will nevere into an agreement." Intrad said with a cold tone. His eyes shed with ruthlessness, breaking millions of invisible realms.

    "If you don''t do what I say, then it''s really impossible for us toe into an agreement." Jin Rou sighed but with a smirk. He dared to say those words because he knew that the other party wouldn''t be able to do it. He was pretty decisive, but not decisive enough to see the differences between his power and Jin Rou''s.

    "Then excuse me for being rude, Daoist Friend." Intrad released a dark palm, aiming at Jin Rou''s vital spots. The palm carried thousands of worlds as it descended towards the target.

    "Buzz!" Jin Rou released his lightning and created a giant square above.

    "Boom!" The palm directly hit the lightning square and disappeared quickly after a short explosion.

    "Open!" Intrad creased his brows and opened his grand pce. At his level, having a grand pce was normal. Then, a mini vortex appeared. The vortex was colored ck, clearly filled with dark aura, "Activate!"

    The ck vortex instantly erged like a mountain. It had the ability to destroy everything within the target vicinity. Even gods and demons would have to think twice if they wanted to face it head on.

    "The Great Master''s ck And Dark Vortex." Silva knew that the master was nurturing a natural cmity inside his grand pce but she didn''t expect that it woukd grow this big! Just how powerful was that? If her memories were right, this vortex used to be so little in the past, it was made by countless heavenly tribtions that descended in the past that ravaged the whole realm.

    Only the master had the capability to tame such a cmity in such of an extent.. It was to be expected, after all, he was donned as the greatest genius the Dark n has ever had.

 Chapter 631 - Vortex

    Intrad was the greatest genius of dark realm. He was painstakingly nurtured by the ancestors of the n to reach this height where he was now. The resources and efforts were too big and too many to count since he was born. As the best genius, he already had the entire dark realm on his shoulders.

    He was expected to be the one who would carry the realm into the next heights. He would also likely to be the one to grant their progenitor''s wish, to get Immortal under their thumb.

    Because of this responsibility, he downed everything to efforts and perseverance to reach such heights. He was a genius yet he still thrived harder than anyone else, all for the sake of the n''s dream. Thus, he nned this invasion for millions of years and spent insurmountable amount of resources. It wasn''t an underestimation to say that they emptied their n''s treasuries for this trip.

    He was very sure of victory as he calcted everything well. The Immortal should be him for the taking now, ready to be taken over and be ruled over. Unfortunately, he miscalcted despite of the meticulous and careful calctions he did.

    This young man in front of him was the unexpected variable. Schemes weren''t totally useful in front of this man, and even entice him with legendary treasures didn''t work either. He truthfully wanted to end this battle without more casualties as he knew that even he won this battle, the oue would be still bitter.

    Furthermore, he knew that the man wasn''t to be trifled with. Unless one had a death wish. However, he already dived in into this water the moment they invaded Immortal, so he could understand partially why Jin Rou didn''t bother giving him face.

    Thus, he had no choice but to use his greatest trump card. In actuality, he didn''t want to use this vortex as he couldn''t fully control it no matter what. Anytime, it could wreak havoc and destroy everything in its sight. Although it had yet to fully mature, it was already lethal enough that could threaten Immortal.

    "Boom! Boom!" The mountain-like vortex released a series of energy balls and exploded, which shook the entire ce.

    Insane. This was only Evesting could think of a word. To think that Intrad dared to nurture such a dangerous existence! Cmities made by the heavens had low to medium chance of gaining sentience. However, most results of heavenly tribtions were cmities that could threaten the world. In the distant past, no one dared to take care of cmities with sentience even if it was only a little one. After all, it imposed such dangers and the cons outweighed the pros very much.

    Yet, Intrad was gutful enough to nurture one! If this wasn''t insanity, what was?

    "Hmm, it can put up a fight if it is fully matured. However, it is yet to reach its maturity. Perhaps, nurturing for a hundred thousands of years is still needed to reach that stage." Jin Rou shook his head, "Thus, I don''t think it canst a single punch from me."

    This im earned horrified expressions from everyone. Jin Rou just belittled the cmity existence! Take note, cmities with life were more arrogant than people. They couldn''t take insults lying down and mostly use their emotions more than their brains if they had!

    "Human, die!" The vortex, as expected, was enraged and immediately attacked. It threw vines with electric power around it. It was making sure that Jin Rou would die in this hit.

    "Too weak." Jin Rou didn''t bother saying more and threw a punch with countless dao around it. It had the power to incinerate all living beings it contacted with.

    "Boom!" The vines were instantly shattered into pieces and the vortex suffered a direct hit from the punch, making its particles scatter all around the ce, "Ahh!"

    It screamed in agony as it disappeared like a bubble. Everyone was silenced when they saw this. One thought that she was dreaming and pinched herself.

    The cmity-level vortex was instantly destroyed by a single punch, just like what Jin Rou said. It didn''t even have a chance to retaliate or prepare itself for the punch. All in all, it looked like a fragile ss that instantly broke because of a casual throw of punch.

    "I thought that nurturing the vortex was already insane. It seems that there is more insane than that." Evesting smiled wryly. This was a cmity they were talking. Not even him was capable of surviving its attacks despite being the strongest being of Immortal. Yet, Jin Rou just punched it like a toy.

    "All I thought is the master being a monster hell of a genius. To think that there is a person who can exceed that. A super monster of an eon." Timedeath took a deep breath. They were all doomed now. For sure, no one would leave this ce alive unless Jin Rou spare them.

    "I..." Intrad didn''t know what to say no matter how many times he opened his mouth. His calm and collected expression was no longer to be found as he was sweating. This was a monster that they shouldn''t have bothered fighting as even him would be justmitting suicide in that case.

    "Alright, time for your deaths." Jin Rou''s words rmed the enemies, "I hope you all are much prepared to such oues."

    "Great Master, leave now! We will fend the enemy off for a short while. Use that to teleport to the n!" Silva said firmly. Silven and Visva also moved to the front to protect the master. For them, securing the safety of the Great Master was the most important thing than their lives.

    Intrad was surprised by the actions of his subordinates. He never required them to sacrifice themselves, yet they were here trying to save him. His eyed shed with resolve as he nodded his head. If by any means, he survive this catastrophe, he would make towering statues to honor this subordinates of his.

    "Do you really think I will let you?" Jin Rou sneered, activating the Sea''s End.. A sh with the sea came after, threatening towards the group.

 Chapter 632 - Tying Loose Ends

    Jin Rou wasn''t the type that would spare his enemies all of the time. Though he spared ones in the past, it didn''t mean that he would spare them especially they threatened the whole world.

    The Sea''s End sh ravaged the distance between Jin Rou and the enemies, severing the temporal space which could make Intrad escape to. After severing it, the sh came towards Intrad and the others to end their lives. Of course, how could they let it happen? They might die, but they wouldn''t let Intrad no matter what die here!

    "Master, go now! You can just avenge uster on." Silven spoke with a grave tone. This was their responsibility, to protect the master no matter the situation. If they couldn''t do a simple job, then they wouldn''t be qualified to be guardians herald by the n.

    "Agh!" By now, Silva had already lost an arm and a leg. However, she kept on insisting to do this. It was now or never.

    Great Master Intrad took a deep breath and looked at his people as his eyes went warm, "The n is very proud for all of you. Don''t worry, I will prove that everything will be worth it."

    "Swish!" After that, a blinding light shone in the ce which made everyone unable to see what''s going on except Jin Rou.

    "Still thinking of leaving?" Jin Rou sneered. He calcted the time and space where the master disappeared, and severed it by his own hands. As a universalw, he had the strength to manipte the time and space around him with such ease.

    However, he creased his brows as he found out that that thetter still managed to escape from his eyes, "It seems he used a heaven defying teleportation scroll."

    His guess was right. The master had a scroll of that level and it could only be used once. It was painstakingly got by the progenitor from a certain dangerous dungeon.

    "No matter, I''ll make a trip to the Dark Realm anyway." Jin Rou chuckled and looked at the severely injured twins and Visva. Right now, all of them were bloody and had difficulties in breathing, "Now, what should I do with all of you?"

    The trio paled from what Jin Rou said. They looked at each other and nodded as if they understood one another by a look.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Then, the three turned into a bloody mist without any trace. Committing suicide rather than dying in the hands of Jin Rou.

    "Decisive." Jin Rou praised the trio. They knew that they couldn''t escape Jin Rou''s hand and decided to kill themselves. At the very least, it was them who gave themselves the relief of death rather than experiencing a fate worse than that. All they could wish for was the realm would be able to handle such a monster.

    "Sage." Jin Rou called out for Evesting who was still in a daze, throwing an unknown sword, "Use this decapitate those two overlords. With your power, I know you can do it. I will be making ast trip to the Dark Realm before disappearing."

    The sage received the sword and immediately recognized it, "Thousand Rays Immortal Sword. This is an insane sword that can topple the heavens."

    "That will be enough to kill them both, right? If not, I can just do it myself now." Jin Rou looked at the scared overlords. This man had killed so many beings above their level. How could they retaliate?

    "I will do it. Don''t worry, Young Master. They will not be able to escape punishment today." Evesting Sage smiled. He was pretty confident, with this sword, that he would be unstoppable.

    "Also, I want you to give resources to Louise of Mortal Disaster Pce and a certain emperor of Lower Immortal. I know you are aware of his existence." Jin Rou sighed, "He is a good person, I want you to help him."

    As for Zacharite? Jin Rou didn''t know. But he was certain that he didn''t want to kill him now even if the other party wished for it. He was going to spare him and let him what he wished. Jin Rou created a letter and sent it to the demon. It contained secrets and a message for the receiver.

    Alright, time to go. Jin Rou thought as he immediately pulled Schwal Coffin out of nowhere.

    "Wait, Young Master!" The sage shouted and asked, "Are you not going back here?"

    Truth be told, the sage wanted the young master to stay here. After all, with that kind of man alive here, who would dare to threaten Immortal?

    "I am a mere passerby of this world. I cannot return here." Jin Rou shook his head. Even if he wanted to return, he didn''t know how. After all, this was an independent world created by the Creator.

    "I see." A sh of disappointment registered in Evesting''s eyes, but he immediately covered it with a smile, "Then I wish you good health along the way, Young Master. And thank you for saving Immortal."

    The sage bowed deeply. It was the first time he bowed this way and he was not ashamed of it.

    Jin Rou epted the gesture with a nod, "Take care of Immortal."

    After that, Jin Rou and Schwal disappeared like they weren''t there in the first ce.

    Then, Evesting Sage looked at the two overlords who was currently watching him with grave expressions and asked, "I think it''s time to cleanse the world with such beings like you."

    His smile was full of mockery that enraged the two overlords.

    ---

    "Are we going to leave just like that?" Schwal Coffin honestly didn''t want to leave yet. After all, the ce had a thicker qi and she felt that she could advance here after a few days, "Why don''t we stay a bit longer?"

    Currently, they were walking on the bridge created by the Dark n connecting Immortal and Dark Realm. Although it was unstable, Jin Rou could easily fix anything that might put them in danger.

    Jin Rou didn''t answer the other party''s question and instead ignored her which earned an irritation from thetter.

 Chapter 633 - Dark Realm

    "Why don''t you answer me? At least I deserve that, alright?" Schwal wanted to throw tantrums here but she refrained from doing so. This ce was frightening quiet and she didn''t want to feel more goosebumps about this ce.

    "Miss Schwal, you know why I take this mission from the Creator, right?" Jin Rou looked at the goldendy, "I am here because I need to revive a certain person of someone important to me. I cannot prolong it any longer. After I uproot the Dark n, we will go back home."

    Thedy was silent. It was true. Jin Rou was here because of that reason. It was why although this was stressing and tiring to explore such a big world like this, he still epted it all for the sake of resurrection. Since Jin Rou put it this way, how could she act more petty? She was afraid that Jin Rou might leave her here behind since she liked the ce a lot.

    "Okay, since you say so." Schwal had no choice but to shrug her shoulders. How could she argue with this issue more?

    "We will be reaching the Dark Realm, I want you to stay close to me no matter what. If you die here, I''m not responsible for that." Jin Rou said as he eyed Schwal.

    "Do you think it is the supposed words that you should say to a beautifuldy like me?" Schwal Coffin asked with irritation.

    "You aren''t beautiful for me." Jin Rou dropped a cold bucket of water and spoke, "You are decent at best."

    Schwal choked from Jin Rou''s words. She was beautiful, an empire toppling fairy alright? Many men had chased and were head over heels for her in their world. How dare Jin Rou say those? Her beauty was decent at best? She was fuming as she looked at Jin Rou, indicating that he should take it back.

    "Nah, you are truly decent at best. Overconfidence might choke you someday." Jin Rou was telling the truth. In his eyes, Schwal''s beauty was normal to be seen in the streets. Of course, how could someone exceed Syni Su''s beauty in his eyes?

    Schwal scoffed and didn''t mind Jin Rou anymore. She felt like she was going to have a heart attack if she continued this conversation.

    "We''re here." Jin Rou entered the portal along with Schwal Coffin.

    The moment they entered it, thousands of arrows came dashing towards them which made thedy jump from fright. This people sure came prepared and even weed then with such warmth!

    Jin Rou smirked and threw a punch.

    "Boom!" The shing arrows disappeared and exploded, turning into a wildfire.

    "That''s a very warm wee you have for us there." Jin Rou chuckled as he looked at the thousands of people gathered in their ce, "Such grand reception, I am very much touched."

    "Save your sarcasm for somebody else, human." The leader of the group, a twin horned dark creature, scoffed and said with a deep voice, "We will give you a chance to survive. If you get out of this ce now, we will not pursue this issue."

    "And what if I refuse?" Jin Rou mused.

    "Then death! Only death awaits those who dare to antagonize our Dark n!" The leader said. He was very confident as they were in their turf. Just how much Jin Rou could exert power here? The realm was filled with dark qi, anyone who didn''t practice arts for dark qi would sumb to death sooner orter.

    These words earned a chuckle from Jin Rou. He was looking at them like they were bunch of clowns trying to jump around for entertainment, "You might be confident because you think this is your territory and you have the strength to suppress me. Unfortunately, you met a different one."

    "Boom!" Jin Rou released his aura, shaking the realm as he threw a punch once again, "I''ll let you talk if anyone of you can survive this single punch of mine."

    "Retreat!" The leader of the group was horrified as he saw the iing punch. He immediatelymanded retreat as far as possible to lessen the damage deal. However, it turned out that he was underestimating Jin Rou too much to think this way.

    "Aghh!" The punch threw all of them violently, exploding into bloody mists. Only a few capable dark creatures were able to survive this attack, albeit injured gravely.

    Out of thousands of people, only four survived this attack including the leader. He was greatly protected by the soldiers thus he was the least damaged.

    "You can kill us, but that''s it. You cannot fathom the strength of our Dark n." The leader spoke as he spat a mouthful of bad blood. He was the least injured yet he still took a severe damage from the punch, miscing all of his organs. Everything in his body hurt so bad. If not for his willpower, he would be lying down now.

    "I particrly don''t care how much strong they are. What matters now is they will be history today." Jin Rou was adamant in uprooting the entire Dark n to cut the weeds before it grows up, "So you can be rest assured that everyone in that n will be apanying you in the yellow river."

    "sh!" Before the leader could speak, they were decapitated, blood fountains hovering the sky. The bystanders screamed in horror as they ran away for their lives. They were only normal dark mortal people. How could they stomach such a scene?

    Jin Rou looked at the sky mountain above with built pce on. He was very sure that it was the Dark n. He smiled as he strolledzily like walking in the park, peaking the anxiety of those watching him from above.

    They made ample preparations against Jin Rou. The ancestors watching Jin Rou looked at him with great caution and wariness. They couldn''t afford to be careless or it would be the end of their lineage. If that happened, they would be sinners of the Dark n.

    Jin Rou only took more or less ten minutes to arrive at the Dark n''s doorsteps.. He looked at the que and smiled like it was already his victory.

 Chapter 634 - Three Ancestors

    Jin Rou knew that they were waiting for him inside. He was thoroughly prepared so he didn''t mind. However, Schwal was having a different opinion. They were walking straight towards the enemy''s base without any n, or so she thought, "Are we really going to barge in just like that?"

    Jin Rou stopped and looked at Schwal, "What, are you afraid?"

    "Of course I am!" Schwal didn''t bother hiding her thoughts, "We''re going to enter such a dangerous and unknown ce. How can I not be frightened?"

    "If that''s the case, just stay put here while I deal with them." Jin Rou smiled, "I will settle the matter immediately so you don''t have to wait long."

    Schwal shook her head upon hearing this suggestions. How could she be left here without anyone she knew? She''d rather stick with Jin Rou than to be left around, "No. You have to take responsibility and protect me."

    Jin Rou expected this answer andughed, "Okay, so just be sure to be close enough to me so that I will be able to protect you."

    After entering, what met Jin Rou and Schwal were three old men standing shoulder to shoulder to each other. All of them were wearing ck and golden robes and the same bald heads. However, what was more distinguishing was the three long horns they had.

    "Another grand weing for me?" Jin Rou''s tone was filled with sarcasm.

    "Daoist Friend, we will not beat into the bush." The ancestor in the middle spoke and came forward, "We are the ancestors of the Dark n and we are sure that by your eyes, you can see our capabilities even though we are already old."

    Jin Rou didn''tment and waited for the next thing the ancestor wanted to say. But indeed, upon careful observation, these three ancestors were actually stronger than Intrad. Perhaps they were the top ancestors of this realm.

    To think that the Dark Realm had so many strong beings. If Jin Rou wasn''t here, the Immortal would surely sumb into the darkness.

    Seeing the other party''s indifferent expression, the ancestor continued, "We don''t want more casualties so we want to negotiate with you. Name your price for sparing our descendant."

    "I see, aside from you don''t want to risk your lives and status here, you also don''t want to lose the best genius you have as of now so you are willing topromise." Jin Rou nodded as he rubbed his chin.

    Although it wasn''t pleasant to the ears, the middle ancestor nodded, "Yes. We can give you anything you want. Be it treasures, legendary scrolls, or whatsoever. We have tons of treasures that can even tempt a person of your level."

    "Looks like you are quite confident." Jin Rou smirked. For sure, those treasures they spoke were something that they hid for millions of years as it could attract unnecessary attention.

    "Indeed, we are. After all, we have gone to that ce." The ancestor in the right spoke this time.

    "That ce? What do you mean by that?" Jin Rou asked in curiosity.

    "The Fate World." The middle ancestor answered instead. This information shouldn''t be actually leaked. However, they needed to everything to survive this catastrophe. Jin Rou himself was the catastrophe that could threaten their entire n, "Us and our progenitor had an expedition towards that ce to find resources and treasures to back ourrging n up. Old legends said that it was the most powerful world that had hiddenly existed in the most of the people''s eyes. We emptied our treasuries just to make a trip there."

    The middle ancestor paused for a moment and resumed, "That world is truly deserving to be the most powerful world. After all, it is being governed by various existences which call themselves ''Laws''. We were mere fishes on the chopping board there as everyone was so strong that we always need to run for our lives. Then, we discovered a treasury by coincidence and then we looted everything there. Fortunately, it has no enemies or whatsoever that prevented us from getting them."

    "Fate World. Laws." Jin Rou engraved these words to his mind. This world perhaps was the turf of the few other universalws. He was greatly interested in meeting them if there was a reason for doing so.

    "Alright, you can stop now." The ancestor wanted to tell more but Jin Rou spoke, stopping him, "Everything you say will be useless as I''m still taking your lives here."

    Jin Rou wouldn''t return to this world. So he wanted to pull out the weeds before it became a troubling existence for the next generations.

    The middle ancestor''s expression didn''t change. However, he was greatly surprised inside, "Daoist Friend, there is no good oue if we fight. You might be strong, but you are in our territory which is very advantageous for us. We are willing topensate you handsomely, so how about we take a step back and see the vastness of the world?"

    "My answer will be the same. No." Jin Rou sternly said, "Now, if you want to survive, earn it by defeating me. I''ll give you the chance to attack me with all you''ve got."

    The ancestors were silenced. The middle ancestor sighed deeply and spoke with a cold tone, "It looks like amiable talk will not work on you."

    Although they had expected this already, they still had a little hope that Jin Rou would change his mind. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the case for this reality.

    "Indeed. So attack me with all you got." Jin Rou urged the ancestors to attack, "I want to see how much powerful the ancestors of the Dark n are."

    "Very well then, Daoist Friend. We will be entertaining you." The left ancestor said as he flew above, "We will give you what you want."

    "Boom!" Then a ck dragon appeared out of nowhere. Although it was only made by a formation, it was filled with power and hatred as it died feeling this. Compared to the formations Jin Rou encountered, this was the best and the rest looked like toys.

    "Go, bring it on." Jin Rou''s fighting spirit soared.. He was greatly expecting that the dragon could put up a decent fight.

 Chapter 635 - Grave Mistake

    ck Dragon Attack Ray. This was the name of the formation appeared above the towering buildings of Dark n. It was the most powerful offensive formation they had in their arsenal right now. This formation was personally created by the progenitor himself in the past, then certain modifications to strengthen it. The power it had was unimaginable and could destroy an entire realm in just a matter of minutes.

    "Raaah!" The dragon roared and descended towards Jin Rou. It only had one mission, to kill Jin Rou without leaving any of his trace. The descent was making the world tremble as it gets nearer to Jin Rou.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou smiled and threw a punch at the dragon making the world feel an intense explosion. The around particles disappeared like a bubble as the dragon was thrown away with a scream.

    But the dragon was still kicking. It was a real spirit of a dragon which the progenitor had killed so it was understandable that it had the tenacity like this.

    "Tough." Jin Rou had to admit it. That punch had almost 3/4 of his strength yet the dragon didn''t break like how it should be. It just showed how magnificent this formation was.

    While Jin Rou was enjoying this fight, the three ancestors weren''t. They were eagerly praying to the progenitor that he protect them from this enemy. After all, they could see that the formation wouldn''tst long. It took three ancestral powers to activate this formation, it would be over once the dragon was destroyed.

    "Iru, once I say it, you have to use that item." The middle ancestor said with a grave tone, "We have no choice here. It''s either he dies or we die. It''s a matter of who will stand strong."

    The right ancestor named Iru widened his eyes in stupefaction and wanted to say something. That item was very precious to the n and it was the foundation of their everything. If they use it against the enemy and things went wrong, the n would suffer tremendously and he didn''t want that to happen.

    "Just like I said, we have no choice." The middle ancestor sighed, "As you can see, the dragon''s power is fading and it will be destroyed. Do you think that man will spare us if we beg for it?"

    He could understand the Iru''s concern. After all, they were all in the same boat and very much knew what would happen if in case everything went wrong despite of using that item. They would suffer instant declination and who knows when they would rise again? Perhaps not ever. However, upon thinking about it, if Jin Rou decided to kill all of them, wouldn''t it be almost the same fate the n would experience?

    Upon careful thought, Iru nodded and gave in, "Alright, let''s do it that way."

    "Time to end this." Jin Rou used his lightning sword and swung it, creating a powerful sh that could dominate the realm.

    "Boom!" The dragon instantly disappeared the moment it was hit with the sh. It even had no chance of screaming again and turned into light particles.

    "If that is your trump card, then I can say that it won''t be enough to save all of you." Jin Rou patted his palms and spoke in a carefree manner, "If you have more, you better use it now."

    "Of course we have, Daoist Friend." The middle ancestor smiled and answered, "We usually don''t disappoint our visitors here of our n."

    "Open!" Then, the left ancestor punched the ground which made the world tremble. It was powerful enough to destroy the iplete daos of cultivators.

    "Wham!" After which, an oldmp appeared from the broken ground caused by the heavy punch. It had no distinguishing features and appeared like a simplemp made by mortal people.

    However, in Jin Rou''s eyes, he knew that it wasn''t the simple. He creased his brows as he discovered mysteries around it and uncovered the answers.

    "Daoist Friend, you have good eyes so you must know the greatness of this oldmp." The middle ancestor smiled. This oldmp was discovered by the progenitor during his youthful days. No one knew where he got it, but the ancestors knew that the progenitor fight for the right to have it.

    This oldmp had been wandering the world since time immemorial. Many brilliant emperors had died, yet the oldmp was still alive and functioning. It took the progenitor countless years before he discovered how to use themp.

    Before the progenitor died, he entrusted the ancestors of taking care of themp, not letting it see the light once again. After all, major powerhouses might target them once they found out that the oldmp was still in this realm. As the governing power, the Dark n had various enemies around the realm so it would be a miracle that these enemies didn''t move right now.

    "Do you know what have you done?" Jin Rou spoke in a grave tone which made the ancestors feel something strange, "Thatmp will bring catastrophe in this realm and you cannot stop it. Thatmp should have remained hidden in the darkness."

    "What..." The middle ancestor felt something ominous and immediately tried to push down themp to where it came from. Unfortunately, themp had already reacted and bursted dark gaseous mes around.

    It was a double edged sword. It greatly benefitted the n for millions of years, creating a genius like Intrad. However, it might also be the reason that the n would suffer immensely right now.

    The dark gaseous mes incinerated the ancestors as they screamed in extreme agony in pain. Remember, they were all stronger beings than Intrad yet they were helpless against these mes. They wanted to fight back but the mes instantly consumed their lives in seconds.

    Soon, the mes covered the entire buildings of the n, killing one life after another. Screams after screams could be heard as they tried to run for their lives. Jin Rou only looked at the pathetic state of the n, clearly not nning on helping them.. The Dark n was over this time.

 Chapter 636 - Little Girl

    "This gaseous mes are terrifying." Jin Rou had to admit it. Themp, once rampaged, could easily kill all the living creatures of this realm, oldest ancestors included. After all, even the three ancestors who ranked at the top of the food chain was helpless against this. They probably might regretting the fact that they let loose themp without heeding any advices of the past.

    Anyway, it had nothing to do with Jin Rou and was letting the me ravage everything. Jin Rou continued to watch as everyone in the Dark n was being in. As a matter of fact, even children and old women were helpless against this catastrophe. If there was someone to me, they should me their ancestor for making this choice.

    Schwal Coffin puked as she watched this grotesque scenes ying one after another. It was unbearable to take for someone soft like her. After puking several times, she asked Jin Rou, "Are you not going to save them? At least, save the children and those old women."

    Jin Rou didn''t answer immediately. After a few minutes, he sighed and said, "I can''t. Although I''m not a person of Immortal, I want it to be peaceful for generations. The cycle of hatred and revenge must stop here."

    Schwal understood Jin Rou''s point of view. How could Jin Rou let a future trouble live on? Thus, he decided on exterminating the entire n. It was heartless, they knew. But this was the best course of action for the future prosperity of Immortal.

    "Let''s say that the Dark n is no more, how about the other major powerhouses of this realm? They might be ambitious enough to take the role of Dark n." Schwal asked. She had a point. It''s not just the Dark n here, there were tons of superpowers that were waiting to have a piece of pie called Immortal. It''s just that they haven''t had enough resources to scheme and n their moves. Moreover, the Dark n was monitoring every movement of others.

    "They won''t, trust me." Jin Rou chuckled. Of course, he already considered this situation. How could he let future troubles ran amok?

    "Are you going to kill all of them? That''s..." Schwal was horrified. If Jin Rou was thinking of ending this realm, it would truly be a horrifying matter.

    "I don''t have that much time for that." Jin Rou chuckled as he shook his head, "I have a n in my mind, so don''t worry about it."

    Schwal didn''t ask more. Since Jin Rou already nned everything, she might as well keep quiet and watch how things would go.

    "Aghhh, not enough! Not enough!" A childish voice echoed in the ce. As of now, no more living beings except Jin Rou and Schwal could be seen. Soon, a little girl appeared out of the dark gaseous mes.

    The little girl was wearing an all ck dress. Her hair, color of the eyes, and shoes, were all ck. She was exuding a gothic vibe from a certain time. She was rolling mid air as she threw tantrums about things not yet enough.

    She must be talking about the lives she had killed. Jin Rou thought.

    "What... what is that?" Schwal said with a shaky tone. She was a treasure herself, yet she couldn''t help but feel oppressed by the little girl who suddenly appeared.

    "I''m sure you can feel your kind." Jin Rou smirked, "She is also a treasure like you. However, she has lived since the start of time, so there''s a difference and it''s natural that you are feeling oppressed."

    The little girl looked at them when she heard their voices. Her eyes widened as sheughed coquettishly as she said, "Oh, I thought you guys have left."

    "I still have business with you, how can I leave?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "Hooh? I''m greatly interested in this business you have with me, then." The little girl smirked. She might be looking like a little and young one. However, Jin Rou knew that this was an old living fossil who could threaten this realm and Immortal.

    "Before we proceed to that, how is the feeling that you have finally let yourself freed?" Jin Rou asked. He was sure that the little girl was suppressed for so many years under the ground, serving as the foundation and dao source of the n.

    "Hah, it''s pretty nice of course. Exacting revenge is a refreshing feeling. I wonder how will that old man who captured me feel when he sees his n he painstakingly built crumbled right now?" The little girlughed sinisterly.

    Jin Rou chuckled. From the start, he was already nning on letting this oldmp out in the light. After all, it sought help from him and stated many tempting terms and conditions. Who would have thought that the ancestors were desperate enough to activate it instead? Now, they reap what they sow.

    The little girl snorted, "Although you aren''t exactly the one who let me out, I am a very magnanimous person so I will still give you half of my terms."

    "Instead of terms, how about you do me a favor instead?" Jin Rou raised his brow, asking.

    "Oh? What favor is it? Let''s hear it out." The little girl grabbed a little chair in her inventory and sat there.

    "Hmm, I just want you to guard this realm and don''t let anyone scheme to attack Immortal again." Jin Rou smiled, "Simple, isn''t it?"

    "Simple your mother." The little girl cursed out loud at Jin Rou, "I have been staying here for who knows how long and now, you still want me to stay here longer? You must be dreaming."

    "It''s not like I am asking you for free. Of course, I willpensate you handsomely. Just state your conditions now." Jin Rou smiled. He knew that what he was asking was a little too absurd.

    "Hah, if you can drag my big sister here from Fate World, then I can think about it." The little girl snorted.. Of course, how would that be possible? Even she, a very powerful treasure, had searched for methods of ascending to that world to return yet it wasn''t useful. How could a mere passerby do it?

 Chapter 637 - Deal (End Of Vol 6)

    The Dark n had no longer any means to go that world. After all, they used a specific method and treasure for that. Thus, the little girl didn''t hesitate to kill all the people of this n after being freed. It was ruthless, however this was how karma works.

    "You want me to bring your big sister here from Fate World?" Jin Rou smiled. He knew he couldn''t go there just because he wanted to. He needed the assistance and approval of the Creator to do so, "Tell me the details."

    "You think you can ascend to that ce while I can''t?" The little girl harrumphed, clearly dissatisfied of the expression Jin Rou was showing.

    "Just tell me the details. It won''t hurt you, alright?" Jin Rou smiled wryly. The tongue of this little girl in a flesh was sharp enough to infuriate old men to death. Her arrogance was overboard. Well, she had the right to be one, though. After all, she was truly a powerful treasure.

    The little girl side eyed Jin Rou and spoke, "Her name is Athena, a coffin treasure. She is currently in the hands of Nobleblood Imperial Family. If you want to drag her here, you have to convince her of doing so."

    Hearing the coffin treasure, Schwal''s eyes brightened. Just how many of her kind were in that world?

    "Convince? I see, so it means that she is there by her own will?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Precisely. However, I don''t want her to be there." The little girl answered.

    "Why? The Nobleblood Imperial Family is a bunch of bad and corrupt guys?" Jin Rou asked another question.

    "Yes." The little girl showed a serious expression for the first time, "That family consists of bastards who use the power of a Universal Law governing them to threaten anyone they wish to be under them."

    Universal Law. Jin Rou knitted his brows, "How many Universal Laws are there in Fate World?"

    The little girl was puzzled with the question but answered, "If my investigations in the past were right, there should be six. All of them are old men already, one foot to their grave."

    So it was the home of thews. Jin Rou thought. A sh of excitement in his eyes could be seen. He really need to meet the Creator soon to discuss this matter with him.

    "I have told you what you need to know. But if ever you are sessful in entering that world, I suggest you lie low. The people of this world and Immortal were mere antspared to the top existences of Fate World." The little girl said. What she spoke was all truth. After all, she firsthandedly experienced everything there.

    "Hmm, I''ll bear that in mind." Jin Rou nodded, "So if I bring Athena here, you''re gonna keep an eye on this realm and Immortal, right?"

    "For a maximum of 15 generations only." The little girl raised three fingers. She must be meaning that one finger is equal to five, "I can''t stay here for too long, you know?"

    "Alright, 15 generations will be enough." Jin Rou knew that this was the treasure''s bottom line. He couldn''t ask for mote than this and that might jeopardize the entire deal. Furthermore, several generations was already enough for Immortal to nurture new brilliang immortals.

    "Hmph, I''ll give you a month to do that." The little girl raised a single finger, "If you aren''t here when one month passes by, then I''ll be leaving. I can be anywhere and won''t particrly care about the wellbeing of worlds."

    "You have a deal." Jin Rou smiled, "Then, I''ll be going. I still have to find ways to ascend."

    "If you can truly ascend, that is." The little girl smirked and gave Jin Rou a mocking smile. In her mind, the 30 days wasn''t enough to look for methods to ascend. After all, she spent most of her time researching about it only to fail over and over again. The Dark n was lucky that their progenitor found a certain treasure which could let them ascend in a few tries. But the treasure had only a limited amount of usage hence it''s disappearance.

    Jin Rou didn''t mind the mocking remark and entered his portal together with Schwal. Thetter couldn''t help but ask, "That Fate World, can I go with you there?"

    "You have disappeared for long now. You have to return from where you came." Jin Rou shook his head. The Coffin n might be going crazy finding her right now, "Furthermore, it is a very dangerous ce that I cannot guarantee your safety. I can take you out next time."

    Jin Rou was speaking the truth. The world had beings on par with him. He didn''t want someone to protect to there as they were surrounded by existences capable or more as him. It would be a very dangerous endeavor and he didn''t want to implicate Schwal.

    Schwal was disappointed but she eventually understood the point. Truly, she would be a baggage for Jin Rou to carry there. How could her pride let it? Knowing Immortal and Dark Realm had already broadened her horizons.

    "Don''t worry, when I have the time, I will visit you there." Jin Rou tried tofort thedy, "I''ll tell stories about my trip to Fate World, how about it?"

    "You better do." Schwal was satisfied with this arrangement and smiled.

    ---

    "Congrattions, Friend Jin. It looks like everything went well there." A familiar voice echoed in their ears as they entered the unknown space.

    "You have been watching, is there a need to say that?" Jin Rou chuckled, "I have done what you want to do. Judging the world, and even retrieved this stone for you."

    He then handed over a scroll of what he thought of Immortal and the chaos stone that the Creator had asked.

    "Fret not, Friend Jin." The Creator chuckled. All the duo could see was the same sphere, "I have already revived the certain person you want me to resurrect. She is currently in the Su Family Residence. Although it will take more time for her cultivation to return, she is very well and healthy."

    ---

    A/N: Hello, this is the end of Volume 6 and we will proceed immediately to Volume 7, Fate World! Starting next month, the chapters will be doubled per day plus bonus chapters!

    You can also visit my ghost town ******* (huhus) if you want to read chapters at a cheaper price! The updates there are regr too.

    *******/brei12

    Cheers!

 Chapter 638 - The Creators Deal [Volume 7, Fate World]

    Jin Rou sighed in relief as he heard this. He felt that all the circumstances he had undergone was worth it. After all, the deal''s end was given by both parties and Jin Rou had no qualms about this. He imagined that Syni might be jumping in joy as her mother came back. No, the Su Celestial Family of Colossal State Universe might be jumping in joy right now. Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but smile.

    "Since our deal has came to an end, let''s start another one." The Creator said. This time, its voice had a hint of seriousness, "I know that you want to make a trip to Fate World."

    "I''m not surprised you are eavesdropping on my recent conversation." Jin Rou smirked, "Indeed, that''s right. I want to go there."

    "Since you want to go there, let''s make a deal. This is an utmost importance, and it''s only you who has the probability of aplishing this." The Creator exined, "A Universal Law has died recently and people over there are going crazy searching for it. I want you to find it and stop those people from seizing the legacy inheritance."

    Once aw died, his or her legacy would appear in the world. However, it would be unknown where it probably might hiding. This was the actual case when aw had no sessor to speak of. Unlike Jin Rou''s master, the master had already named Jin Rou as his sessor before he died.

    Although the location was unknown, many people were using their utmost resources to locate the inheritance. Who wouldn''t want that? There were only sevenws at maximum. They all stood at the pinnacle of the world.

    "Aren''t you putting me in a very dangerous situation?" Jin Rou smiled wryly. For sure, many powerhouses of that world were crazy to searching for it. What would happen if in case he happened to get the inheritance? Wouldn''t he be the target of all there? Countless empires and kingdoms would chase after him while he ran for his life. As a matter of fact, the otherws would surely make a move.

    Just think about it. Jin Rou was a universalw himself and he got anotherw legacy. Wouldn''t it attract many predators to pounce on him?

    "I know. That''s why I''m not forcing you. However, you have to make your own way to ascend there." The Creator took a deep sigh, "I''m not kidding but unless you have the Transcendence Stone, you shouldn''t think of ascending there. Unfortunately, the stones had run out and the heaven and earth couldn''t make it as of now."

    "So my only way is to ept your proposal and the danger?" Jin Rou sneered. This being wasn''t even hiding its intentions of using him to stop those predators. It was leaving him with no choice but to ept the deal.

    "Of course, I won''t make you undergo such difficulties withoutpensation for it." The Creator said, "Just state your price. I am sure to give it to you."

    "You better do." Jin Rou could see the future headachesing in his way. Nevertheless, he had no choice either. He already made a deal with the little girl, how could he go back on his word? At the very least, he had to try, "Let''s discuss it when Ie here again."

    "Very well. Here is the portal leading to Fate World." The Creator said and arge portal appeared. It had major ancient drawings around and exined, "This portal can only be used once every hundred thousand years. Meaning, you only have one chance of going there."

    The Creator himself could go back and forth to that world without difficulty. However, it was different to others even with the Creator''s capabilities.

    "Will I face thunders or any sort of tribtions while traveling?" Jin Rou could vividly remember the travel he had to go through to reach Immortal. He didn''t wish to be scammed again.

    The Creator didn''t speak for a moment beforeughing out loud, "Friend Jin, it seems you are keeping tabs on me."

    "Indeed, I am. I will personally collect it when I return from Fate World." Jin Rou smirked. So far, this trip would be the most dangerous thing he would do. Perhaps, it would also be thest.

    "Very well, I wish you good luck Friend Jin." The Creator chuckled, "I am aware of your capabilities, but still please be careful. The otherws are stronger than you, cultivation-wise and experience-wise."

    "I know." Jin Rou nodded and looked at Schwal Coffin, handing over a certain treasure, "Here. It is for you. It will help you and your cultivation to soar by bounds."

    It was thest thing that Jin Rou could give to Schwal. That item was precious enough to make those in her n crazy over it.

    Schwal epted the treasure with tears threatening to roll down her beautiful face. She bowed down in respect and said, "Young Master, I will always remember your kindness."

    Jin Rou epted the gesture and nodded, "Rise. You will reach the peak of your dao soon by the help of the treasure. I wish you the best of luck."

    It was the first time that Schwal showed great respect to another. She used to hate humans for being so greedy bastards who only used them and her n to their advantage without thinking about their feelings. Jin Rou could use her coffin for so many things, yet he refrained from doing so not because she was useless in his eyes, but there was no need to do it. After all, Jin Rou was also aware that it was taking stress to the living treasures when they were being used.

    "Please take care. And see you again, Young Master." Schwal softly spoke. It was the first time she showed this side and even she was surprised.

    Jin Rou nodded and entered the portal without turning back.

    "The Young Master, will he return?" Schwal said with worry in her eyes.

    "He has the brain and capability to do so. So he has a high chance of returning alive. Don''t worry about it.." The Creator answered his question.

 Chapter 639 - Royal Kingdom Of Newgate

    Jin Rou was traveling the space of the portal. Although it wasn''t as harsh as the environment like of the one during his travel to Immortal, it was still enough to kill cultivators lower of his level. Many ckholes which threatened him appeared over and over again. They were bingrger everytime they appear and fiercer, making the sucking force powerful.

    The weather changed drastically every minute. It would sunny, rainy, stormy, and whatever avable weathers they were. If not for Jin Rou''s high resistance, this would take a huge toll on his body. After all, he still had a body of a flesh.

    After two hours, the harsh environment eventually stopped and Jin Rou could see the end of the space. It was probably the leading way to get to Immortal. Fortunately this time, he didn''t lose consciousness along the road. Nevertheless, he still didn''t know where he would fall off.

    ---

    Royal Kingdom of Newgate, Fate World.

    It was currently a festive season for the kingdom as they were celebrating the annual festival of Newgate''s Independence. This happened once a year and the celebrationsts for at least a week or two. Furthermore, this was the only time that King Newgate personally show himself to the public. He was a very lowkey king that not even his officials could see him.

    Right now, many beautiful women with revealing clothes were dancing in the middle as the spectators were surrounding them, giving them enough space. Their expressions, especially men, were showing that they were liking the show.

    The king was nowhere to be seen but it was reported that he was watching in the shadows. The kingdom had been in peace for so many years now under the rule of the new king and many were very grateful because of this.

    "Where is that damned king? I wanna kill him and shred him into pieces!" While everyone was having fun, a crazed voice of a woman echoed, making everyone stop from what they''re doing, "A good king, my ass. He killed my son so that he can maintain his reputation! What kind of king is that?! Bring him to me or else I''m gonna make this whole ce explode with me!"

    Then, the crazed woman showed multipled explosion papers pasted on her body. If it was triggered, the whole ce would blow up and kill everyone.

    Thus, it made everyone panic and run for their lives. They were just here for fun, how could they be dragged on a serious situation like this? The soldiers of the kingdom immediately got into formation as to protect the people. They were their first priority, so of course they would do this.

    "Hah, you think you can save everyone if you line up like idiots there?" The womanughed frantically. She was feeling full of hatred and just wanted to seek revenge for his son who were killed injustice. How could she swallow it, as a mother who loved her child dearly?

    "Mrs. Lei, how about you calm down and let''s talk things?" Then, a figure appeared. A man with a formal attire of a butler. He was looking at the woman calmly as he fixed his sses.

    "Hah, Eunuch. You think you have the right? Go and bring your king here and we will talk." The woman sneered. She was determined in killing the king with her here.

    However, how could the eunuch, the king''s right hand man, would let it? He took a deep breath and spoke, "Mrs. Lei, we are very regretful of your son''s passing. He is a very good citizen of the kingdom and made many contributions. Thus, the Newgate Royal Family is willing topensate you for the damages, physically and emotionally, regarding your son''s unfaithful ident."

    It was obvious. The eunuch was clearly saying that it wasn''t the king who killed her son. He even said that it was a mere ''unfaithful ident'' and no one caused it intentionally, clearly saying that it wasn''t the king nor any of the royal family members did that.

    The onlookers could smell that there''s more to this story. They watched in the distance, afraid that they might be implicated once the explosion went off.

    "Your king killed my son, personally! I have seen it with my own two eyes!!!" The woman shouted hysterically. She couldn''t ept that this bunch of bastards were cleaning their hands in front of so many people.

    "Mrs. Lei, it looks like the passing of your son has made you create illusions of your mind. The king is a magnanimous person who will never hurt his men. How can you nder the king who gave you peace and work in this kingdom?" The eunuch looked aggrieved and spoke with a dismayed tone.

    "It looks like you will pass the acting part if you audition in one of the famous operas, Eunuch Lister." The woman sneered, her voice was filled with mockery, "Since you don''t want to bring your king here, I will just have to bring who are here with me, including you Lister!"

    "If you do that, Mrs. Lei, your other son will be left out. With what you''re doing right now, it will be hard for him to be epted in any orphanages of our kingdom. If you continue doing this, your other son will suffer more. Please think about your choices." Now, the eunuch''s tone was cold as ice. He was clearly throwing threats to the woman.

    The woman felt like a cold bucket of water was poured over her. She didn''t think about it. But he had a point. If she died, how could her remaining son survive in this cruel world?

    Seeing that his threats were effective, the eunuch smiled and said, "Now, let''s take you to our castle so that we can discusspensation and everybody will be happy, isn''t it?"

    The viciousness of the eunuch could be seen as the onlookers looked at him in horror. He could easily manipte people.

    The woman had no longer energy to continue this. She felt being weakened. She couldn''t afford to die here. However, she''s sure that she would be killed once they took her into custody. Compensations? That''s just a fat lie to make here.. They would kill her the moment she stepped on their castle and deem it as another ident.

 Chapter 640 - Arrogance

    "I cannot go with you." Mrs. Lei was thinking straight now. How could she go with this bunch of despicable bastards who kill without batting an eye? It would be a miracle if she leave the castle half alive.

    "Mrs. Lei, with what you have caused here, we are requiring you toe with us. However, you don''t have to worry because we will just talk aboutpensations." The eunuch''s eyes shed with murderous intent, "So we require you toe with us. Please don''t make it difficult for us now, shall we?"

    The eunuch had full of smiles, but those in the know knew the devil-like personality of this person. Mrs. Lei was right not toe with them as she would just be throwing her life there.

    "I can''t." Mrs. Lei shook her head and wanted to run away. However, she was already surrounded by the kingdom''s soldiers. Her face was drained with color. It''s over.

    "You cannot leave withouting with us, Mrs. Lei." The coldness of the eunuch''s voice was obvious. He would push this matter through.

    "You..." Mrs. Lei was cornered. All she could do now was to explode and bring as many as people as she could. This might ease his son''s hatred even a bit. Her other son was a strong man, he could survive even without her, maybe.

    She was about to activate the papers when suddenly a hand moved and stopped her from doing so. It wasn''t a hand of a soldier or the eunuch, it was a young man''s hand. She looked at who was the owner of this hand and turned confused. Who was this young man?

    He was wearing a ck robe with no distinguishing features. He also had an above average look at best. If you blend him with the crowd, you couldn''t find him.

    "Who are you?" The eunuch creased his brows. Who would be daring enough to meddle in their affairs? "This is a royal business and outsiders shall remain outside of this."

    Jin Rou took a deep breath. He intended on just watching by the sidelines. After all, this had nothing to do with him. However, the woman had a peculiar simrity with his mother for some reason and couldn''t remain still. For an unknown reason, Jin Rou stepped up to save her.

    Jin Rou was no saint or a savior, he knew it himself.

    "I''m just a passerby who passes by here by taking this Mrs. Lei." Jin Rou smiled. Since he already showed himself and brought trouble upon himself, might as well y the game now.

    "Are you a rtive of Mrs. Lei?" Eunuch Lister was confused of his question. Upon his investigations, there was no rtive or whatsoever Mrs. Lei had here in the kingdom as they were banished from the Lei n. The n had also given permission that they could do whatever they wanted with Mrs. Lei and her children.

    "No, but I''ll be taking here still." Jin Rou smiled, "You don''t have a choice here. After all, for me, all of you are mere fishes on the chopping board waiting for death."

    "Impudent brat! You are a mere person of the younger generation, who are you to call us especially the eunuch like that? You deserve a thousand deaths!" The captain of the troop was enraged. They were greatly respected here yet someone underestimated them like this. How could they take it lying down?

    "Talk whenever you have the capability to do so." Jin Rou smirked, "Unfortunately, not even your king will have the power to kill me."

    He paused for a moment and resume, "Alright, I''ll be taking Mrs. Lei now. Consider this mercy that I have just talked about how can I kill you all. If you cannot still see even with your clear eyes wide open, then I won''t be nice next time we meet."

    After that, Jin Rou and Mrs. Lei disappeared like a bubble. No one knew where they went even after tracing everything.

    "All of you, search for them!" The eunuch was totally angered. Usually, he remainedpose no matter what the situation. However, he couldn''t tell why was he so provoked by the young man''s words. Since thed dared to do it, someone might be backing him. No matter, he would still make him feel the fate worse than death.

    ---

    While everyone was crazy searching for the duo, a pair of eyes suddenly opened as the coffin lid slid down slowly. It was in a faraway empire from the Newgate Kingdom. An old man appeared of the coffin, a very old man who had a weak vitality. But his eyes contained countless vigors and worlds, showing his power to the world.

    "Ancestor, what''s wrong?" A middle-aged man, who was guarding the coffin, got up rmed. It wasn''t yet the time for the ancestor toe out yet he was here now in the open.

    "The Seventh Universal Law has appeared in this world." The old man spoke with a low tone, yet it contained thousands of mysteries, "The Fate World will have a drastic change because of his appearance."

    "That person''s sessor is here?" The middle-aged man was stumped. How did that happen? As far as they knew, the man came from a very faraway universe that evenws couldn''te and go. That old man was the exception as he had a treasure that could make him travel to and fro of any of his destinations.

    They have heard that the old man had passed away and a sessor had already got his legacy, which led to countless greedy old beings search for the sessor in attempt to snatch the legacy. However, all of their efforts were for naught as they found out that the sessor was in a very far universe that they couldn''t reach, thus they gave up.

    However, right now, the sessor was here. How could those greedy bastards sit still? If the otherws knew this, empires would surely maneuver their resources to capture him.

    "So what do you n, Ancestor?" The middle-aged man spoke. This was not within his calctions and didn''t know what to do.

    "Firstly, you have to find him and bring him here before those people make a move. You have to be fast and swift.." The ancestor said as he said sternly, "I want him alive."

 Chapter 641 - Mrs. Lei

    Feng Li. If anyone in this world heard this name, they would surely be awe in respect and fear. After all, he was the strongest universalw in the past! Not only he was Jin Rou''s old master, he was also a capable being who made the other universalws wary with him.

    His death smelled like a great conspiracy. Many thought that it was the result of power struggle as many wanted to take Feng Li''s inheritance,ws included.

    The ancestor was wondering if Jin Rou''s arrival here was because of he wanted to know the truth behind his master''s death. Feng Li was still healthy and filled with vigor, so it was weird that he suddenly passed away. Perhaps, Feng Li said something to Jin Rou and he wanted to know it.

    "But I''m very sure. Those old bastards will make a move." The ancestor took a deep breath. The waters of Fate was going to be disturbing once again and no one could stop it.

    The middle-aged man sensed the urgency of the matter and personally departed. How could he entrust this task to someone? He needed to get Jin Rou as soon as possible.

    ---

    "Who are you?" Mrs. Lei didn''t remember Jin Rou no matter how much she tried to remember, "I''m very sure this is the first time we have met."

    Although she was saved, who knows what the other party nned to do to her? She used not to trust people anymore as she suffered so many betrayals already.

    They were currently in an unknown forest. Jin Rou didn''t know this ce either but he knew it was the safest ce. He looked at him and sighed, "You can be rest assured that I will not hurt you."

    "How can I believe you, someone I don''t even personally know?" Mrs. Lei sneered. She was clearly not buying it, "Are you sent by my family to kill me? Alright, go on then. But please don''t hurt my son."

    Jin Rou looked puzzled at Mrs. Lei''s words. Did he look like he was going to kill her? "I told you, I''m not here to hurt you or your son. I merely saved you because of an impulse."

    Mrs. Lei looked at Jin Rou''s eyes, trying to find faults in it. Because of betrayals, she learned how to study other people if they were lying or not. And so far, Mrs. Lei could see that Jin Rou was telling the truth. Or at the very least, it was what she could see.

    Upon taking a closer look, Mrs. Lei was very beautiful if not for crazed hair that seemed to have been stormed and her dirty clothes. She clearly had simr features with her mother.

    "They will go after my son. They will surely do. I have to go back." Mrs. Lei suddenly remembered his son was still exposed. For sure, in order to find her they would use her son. Those bastards wouldn''t even hesitate to hurt them if that would give them advantage and satisfaction.

    "Your son is safe. You don''t have to worry." Jin Rou had already prepared for this. He already thought of this and arranged the son to be hidden well.

    "How will you even know he is my son?" If Jin Rou''s words were true, he couldn''t possibly knew her son hence her question.

    "Your son is within the spectators. Of all people there, he is the only one who almost cried. Furthermore, he has a very simr features from you. It''s easy to deduce that he is the son you''re talking about." Jin Rou exined. He was always meticulous with the ns he created. He wouldn''t let anyone find fault in it.

    "Where is he?" Now, Mrs. Lei believed Jin Rou and asked.

    Jin Rou smiled and he flicked his fingers. Soon, the space tore and a little boy appeared. He was currently sleeping and must be having a good dream.

    "Xiao''er!" Mrs. Lei immediately propped her sleeping son as her gaze became warmth. She almost lost herself and left her dear son surviving in this cruel world. Fortunately, Jin Rou came to save the day. She felt very sorry for what she almost done and promised not to do it again.

    "Don''t worry. He''s just sleeping soundly." Jin Rou smiled and said, "I put him into sleep because I can sense that he''s very unstable nowadays. If this continues, it will be a hindrance towards his path to cultivation."

    Xiao Lei was a 9 years old boy. Although they were experiencing poverty, they were living their lives peacefully. However, everything changed when his Big Brother had offended someone from the Newgate Royal Family.

    The king immediately sentenced the Big Brother to death without thinking of the bigger situation. Even though the king himself knew that it was the fault of one of his sons, how could he punish them? The king was known to love and spoil his sons rotten.

    The Big Brother was supposed to be the pride of their family as he was one of the best troop the royal family had, the Royal King Legion. They held a high position andmanded awe and respect from the masses. However, being in the best troop still didn''t save him from death.

    Jin Rou creased his brows upon hearing the story. The king was cruel and deserved a punishment. How could this king be dubbed as the best king who managed to get peace for this kingdom for many years?

    "So you want to seek justice by creating manyak explosion charms stered on your body and threaten them?" Jin Rou sighed, "That''s in stupid. You know that it won''t work yet you still stupidly went on with your n."

    Mrs. Lei bit her lip. It was insulting but the man had a point. She knew herself that it wouldn''t work, yet she still proceeded tomit suicide. If it''s not in stupidity, what was?

    Jin Rou rubbed his temples and asked, "What are you going to do now? You cannot go back to that ce or you will be hunted. Moreover, you will put your son in danger there too."

    "I don''t know." Mrs. Lei truly didn''t know as she gazed down, "We have nowhere to go and I don''t know anyone who can ask for help. The Lei n has already disowned us and spreaded it to the world.. It will be hard for us to have a decent footing in anynd."

 Chapter 642 - His Old Masters Empire

    "Tell me about everything you know in this world. I can perhaps help you if you do." Jin Rou spoke. He needed to gather information of this world so he could familiarize himself.

    Mrs. Lei looked at him with confusion. Was he a foreigner? Even if that was the case, it''s still iprehensible that he didn''t know anything about the world. Or maybe, he just came from seclusion? Nevertheless, she didn''t ask and eventually exined.

    The Fate World was a very vast single continent with various kingdoms and empires in a foothold. There were hundred thousands of kingdoms but there were only seven empires in existence. Each empire was governing thousands of kingdoms and each empire was under the rule of the Supreme Existence called Universal Law.

    Universal Laws were the undeniable strongest and apex predators of the world. There were even legend records that stating that they were also secretly governing other worlds and universes aside from this. However, nows had proved this so it remained a legend.

    To date, the seven empires were coexisting without major skirmishes but those in the know knew that they were against each other''s throats. They were all scheming to get the better end.

    Jin Rou looked indifferent while listening to what Mrs. Lei was saying. However, the hatred he hid deep within was resurfacing. There was one more reason why he wanted to go here. And that was to make those who killed his old master pay for their crimes. Perhaps, his old master didn''t want him to brave this danger but since he was already here, he would sh with them one way or another.

    "What is the empire governing Newgate Kingdom?" Jin Rou asked.

    "From what I know, it''s the Phoenix Empire which currently governs the kingdom. As a matter of fact, the Lei n is also residing in their empire, being one of the major nobles of it." Mrs. Lei answered. She didn''t filter anything and told Jin Rou everything.

    Jin Rouughed in this coincidence, or was it truly just a mere coincidence? He remembered that this was his old master''s empire and turf. With this in mind, things have gotten easier than he expected. After all, it was one less trouble of finding his old master''s empire.

    "Why do you ask?" Seeing that Jin Rou was smiling, she couldn''t help but ask.

    "Nothing. Since you have no one to run to, juste with me to the empire." Jin Rou said with a smile. He was also curious what kind of empire his old master made in his life. Living for trillions of years, he must have done so many things for the empire now.

    "You want to go to the Phoenix Empire?" Mrs. Lei was shocked, "The empire is no more now that our Universal Law died. It is a messy ce and I don''t want to join the fray."

    The Phoenix Empire was used to be the strongest empire of all. After all, the other six empires had to bow down to them. Unfortunately, Universal Law Feng Lin had died for some unknown reason and the empire was like a headless chicken. The other empires, were in fact, nning to devour a big pie called Phoenix Empire. With trillions of years of legacy, it was more than enough to tempt the other empires and kingdoms.

    "Mrs. Lei, you have no choice here. It''s either youe with me or go your own way. I won''t force you, but please think about your son." Jin Rou said coldly. If not for Xiao Lei, would Jin Rou even bother to help these two? He already had done enough by saving them.

    Mrs. Lei wanted to speak but no voice came out. Jin Rou was right. She had to think about her son. He''s still very young and innocent. Could she bear it to see her son suffer again? She already lost one, she couldn''t lose the other one too.

    "Alright, we wille with you." Mrs. Lei bit her lip and spoke with a low tone, "We will be in your care, Young Master."

    She didn''t know why she put her trust on the young man but she felt relief for some reason. Perhaps he looked a bit simr to herte son.

    "Give me the coordinates of the empire. We have to be there immediately." Jin Rou said seriously. She would best know this or else he might just take the son and go their way.

    Mrs. Lei didn''t think twice and gave the exact coordinates of the empire, "This is it. However, it is just within the inner territory of the empire, near itself."

    "This will do." Jin Rou nodded and applied the coordinates to his portal, he then urged Mrs. Lei to enter, "Go in. I will be following through."

    Mrs. Lei didn''t say anything and entered carrying her child on her arms. Xiao Lei was still sleeping soundly and it would be good for more hours.

    ---

    Inner bounds of Phoenix Empire. Jin Rou and Mrs. Lei arrived safely. He decided to keep Xiao Lei in his space since the child would be safer there which she immediately agreed. After all, they couldn''t predict what would happen and it''s better to be safe than sorry.

    Jin Rou looked up and could see a towering ming walls. This was the first time he had seen this type of wall. Judging by the walls, the empire was so vast that it probably was a world inside.

    The old master''s max affinity was with all types of mes, so it was natural that his empire would be like this. Jin Rou had inherited this power. But, he never used it as he was still feeling bitter about how his old master died. However, right now he finally felt that he could deal with this emotion and would no longer be a hindrance for him.

    The duo walked closer and closer to the empire gates. There, hundreds of soldiers were stationed to guard the imperial gates. All of them had full of energy, never had one cking as they were very alert in their surroundings. Thus, the duo was immediately discovered.

    "Strangers, speak.. Who are you?" A soldier spoke with an aggressive tone.

 Chapter 643 - Entering The Empire

    Jin Rou sized up the soldiers. Currently, there were at least one hundred soldiers stationed by the entrance gate. The empire was taking everything seriously. He paused for a moment and said, "I think it''s best for you to handle this."

    He was talking about Mrs. Lei. Thetter nodded and stepped up, "I am once a member of the Lei n, can you please grant us entry?"

    Mrs. Lei didn''t hide the fact that she was already disowned which earned a smile from Jin Rou.

    "Are you Xiya Lei?" One of the guards asked.

    "Indeed, I am that person." Mrs. Lei nodded, confirming the question.

    "This..." The guard was found himself to be stuck between a hard rock and hard ce. Although there were no orders that the outcasted member of the n couldn''t enter the empire again, he was ufortable of letting them enter. After all, he had the support of the Lei n, that''s why he was in his current position right now.

    "Let them in." Just he was about to decline their entry, themander appear out of nowhere, "I know what you''re thinking, but there are no such orders and you have no right to decide for them of what should be done."

    The guard instantly bowed his head and became apologetic. He was just thinking about the face of the Lei n yet he was already reprimanded like this.

    "Pleasee in. If you have any concerns, you should just use my name anytime you want. Just say that Commander Kang has given you rights." Commander Kang smiled and said.

    Jin Rou didn''tment about this although it was fishy that themander was helping them out of the blue.

    However, Mrs. Lei had already filled in the gaps for him, "He is one of my suitors in the past but I have rejected him. I don''t know why he''s still helping me now."

    "Ohh, I see." Jin Rou smirked. So that''s what''s going on, "Well, it seems to me that he still has the same affection for you."

    "Furthermore, he looks strong." Jin Rou added.

    "Please, Young Master. I have no such interest in him so even he helped us right now, I don''t think I can return his feelings even he became a Saint." Mrs. Lei shook her head. Currently, they were now entering the gates.

    In Fate World, there were also cultivation realms to speak of. Respectively, here are as follows: Mortal, Saint, High God, and Dao Supreme.

    95% of cultivators had reached only the Mortal realm while 3% reached the Saint realm, and 2% reached the High God realm. As for Dao Supremes? No one knew if some were still alive. Those who stepped up into this realm could only be counted in fingers.

    Commander Kang was said to be a peak Mortal, only a step away from Saint. Once he reached the realm, he would be promoted to even higher position.

    Because of this, many noble families were trying to wed their beautiful daughters to him. As a matter of fact, even being a concubine would be fine as long as they get Commander Kang''s protection and affection.

    Yet Mrs. Lei wasn''t interested despite being the one chosen by themander. Her heart was set only to that single person. However, he was no longer alive.

    Just when Mrs. Lei and Jin Rou were about to disappear from his sight, Commander Kang took a deep breath and said, "I have heard of the news. May your son rest in peace. My deepest condolences."

    "Thank you." Mrs. Lei nodded and continued walking. She didn''t even look back to see Commander Kang again which broke thetter''s heart even more.

    "He seems to be a decent guy. With that kind of man, even the Lei n will perhaps have to consider him seriously." Jin Rou suggested.

    "I know, but I truly can''t return his feelings. I have only one man in my heart. And although he is now gone, he will live forever here." Mrs. Lei said emotionally. The handsome man suddenly resurfaced in her memories.

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything. He had no right to meddle in their affairs after all, "Take me to the Imperial Capital."

    "What are we gonna do there?" Mrs. Lei was surprised. Imperial Capital was the most guarded ce of all the cities here. Phoenix Empires has thousands of cities as the empire itself was so big that it felt like an independent world.

    "I just wanna take a look how my master''s subordinates are taking care of his precious empire." Jin Rou smirked.

    Mrs. Lei was confused what he was talking about but she refrained from asking more.

    ---

    Deep Ocean Empire. It was one of the seven empires governing the entire Fate World. Under them were 35,000 kingdoms, perfectly subordinated with no chance of retaliation. Out of the seven empires, Deep Ocean Empire was said to be the most ruthless and greedy one of all.

    An old man in blue robe was sitting on the throne with his eyes closed suddenly opened them, revealing billions of stars. However, they lost their shine he revealed his golden teeth,ughing sinisterly.

    "Ancestor, what''s wrong?" The empress suddenly woke up because of the abnormal trait the old man was showing. She was feeling uneasy because of it.

    "Tilda, the Heavens are helping us." The old manughed once again, "Feng Lin''s sessor has entered this world. Now, I have the chance to have the strongest legacy of all the Universal Laws."

    The old man was also a universalw. However, his power was constantly declining because he couldn''t trick time no matter what he did. He already lived for trillions of years and seemed to be ending his life. However, now that Jin Rou appeared in this world, his hopeless eyes suddenly lit up. The legacy of Universal Law Feng Lin was so great that it could deem thetest hidden legacy useless!

    Matilda gaped as she heard this. If the ancestor consumed the legacy, their empire would soar into the next level immediately, being the top empire that could dominate the whole world.. If that''s the case, all of the people would see them in respect and awe.

 Chapter 644 - Destiny

    "But where is this sessor now?" Matilda asked. She was, too, aware of what kind of worth Feng Lin''s legacy hold. After all, Feng Lin was the strongest universalw in the past and it had been undisputed since time immemorial. As a matter of fact, he was also as old as time, making him the oldest existence of the world along with time.

    Just imagine the dao arts, grand daos, experience, and knowledge his legacy had. It made the whole world crazy to find it!

    "I don''t know. I just sensed his appearance in this world." The old man said coldly, "But if it''s me, I will be going to the empire where the origin of my legacy is."

    "The Phoenix Empire?" Matilda had a sudden realization. Indeed, this was a new world and the sessor would try to familiarize himself starting with where the legacy started, "However, it is very far from here. How can we reach that ce?"

    "Don''t worry. I have prepared in case this will happen." The old man smiled, revealing his golden teeth again, "For sure, the other empires will hasten themselves as the others have also felt Feng Lin''s sessor. I think it''s now time to devour Phoenix Empire whole and its sessor."

    Now that Phoenix Empire was no longer a headless chicken upon the arrival of the sessor, they had to move quickly so that the empire wouldn''t rise back from being so down.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Mrs. Lei had finally arrived in the Imperial Capital after several hours. It was already night yet many street stores were still open. Jin Rou was casually looking at the itemsid down by each street stores lining up neatly in a vertical line.

    Although there were so many fake and imitation items here, there were also a couple to few real items. However, it would take good eyes to discover them as they were buried deep within the fake ones.

    After strolling the business park, Jin Rou''s attention was suddenly caught by a certain store with exquisite design. It was two storey building with modern designs, with tons of jewelries embedded on the que.

    Destiny. It was the name of the store. Jin Rou decided to enter the ce to satisfy his curiosity.

    And what met him was a grand atmosphere with tons of treasures on disy. Treasures like scrolls, swords, bows and arrows, etc. You could actually see anything you want here.

    "Young Master, this is a Destiny store. And they boast a high rmendation rate among the nobles and other empires. This is their main branch here. And although it appears only a two-floor building, it is muchrger than you can expect." Mrs. Lei briefed Jin Rou some knowledge of the store.

    If you want quality items, you have to visit Destiny. Although their prices were so high that you might vomit blood, the quality was very assured. As a matter of fact, you can request an item from them and if they didn''t have it, they would get it for you. The price depended on how hard the item was to get.

    Moreover, legends stated that Destiny''s founder was an old friend of thete Feng Lin thus the main branch was here in Phoenix Empire.

    "Hello, Esteemed Customers. Wee to Destiny''s main branch store!" Out of nowhere, a clerk with a clean appearance appeared with his hands sped, "You can call me Brother Lee. How may I help you?"

    "Uh..." Mrs. Lei didn''t know what to say. Were they here to buy? She had no money and she didn''t think Jin Rou would have it, too.

    "Show me your best scrolls." Jin Rou ordered Brother Lee.

    "Of course!" Brother Lee didn''t hesitate and brought the two into the scroll section. Then, he pulled three shining scrolls that excluding an ancient aura and exined, "These are the three best scrolls we have in the first floor. Buddha Ancient Scroll, Lightning Hand Scroll, and Godyer Ancient Scroll."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Their uses are already described in it so you can look for it yourself."

    Mrs. Lei gasped in shock as she saw the prices. The cheapest, Lighting Hand Scroll, was priced at a fixed 20,000 Dao Stones! Take note, even histe son who was working as a soldier in the best troop of Newgate Kingdom only earned as much as 2,000 Dao Stones per month.

    Meanwhile, the two other ancient scrolls were at the price of 45,000 Dao Stones, more than twice of the price of the previous scroll!

    Jin Rou wasn''t surprised that it was expensive. However, he shook his head and said, "I said the best scrolls you have, not in this floor. For sure, you have it right?"

    "This..." Brother Lee revealed an awkward expression, "Brother, it is not that I don''t want to show it to you, but that floor is only for VIPs. To acquire a VIP card, you have to have a total purchase of at least 500,000 Dao Stones in our store."

    What a ripoff. Jin Rou almost sneered. He had no Dao Stones in his hand right now and was nning to exchange it with some items. However, he doubted that he could get a vip card here.

    "Hmph, acting cool when you are poor." Suddenly, a mocking voice echoed the floor. Everyone except Jin Rou turned into that person. He was a young man with a colorful robe. His chin was held high as he looked at Jin Rou filled with disgust, "You cannot even afford these scrolls yet you want to see the best items only VIPs have the right? You must be dreaming. Day dreaming."

    His words were poisonous enough to earn a crease from Mrs. Lei. She knew this arrogant man as he had so many victims in the past.

    "Young Master Andrei, you havee." Brother Lee had no choice but to switch to the arrogant man. He had to pacify this young master so that he couldn''t cause more trouble.

    "Of course." Young Master Andrei smiled as he was weed by Brother Lee, "I have my father''s VIP card now so I can now buy that item, right?"

 Chapter 645 - Arrogance

    "But of course, Young Master Andrei." Brother Lee was beaming with a smile. If this transaction was sessful, he would earn more than a dime here, "Shall I direct you towards our highest room?"

    "Yes." Young Master Andrei spoke full of pride. He had a hard time convincing his father to lend him this card. However, after much deliberations, the father had no choice but to give in. He looked at Jin Rou with a sneer on his face and said, "Next time, don''t go here if you don''t have the money or capability to purchase things. You are just shaming yourself here, country bumpkin."

    "Is there a dog barking?" Jin Rou asked Mrs. Lei which confused thetter, "Oh, I perhaps misheard it."

    Mrs. Lei didn''t want to say. However, she knew that it was an attack against the young master.

    True enough, Young Master Andrei stopped on his tracks and looked at Jin Rou with murderous intent, "Who are you calling a dog?"

    "Did the dog bark again?" Jin Rou asked Mrs. Lei. Thetter had no choice but to shrug her shoulders. She didn''t want to be implicated here.

    Young Master Andrei was fuming in anger now. He was sure that he was being called a dog. He looked at the woman beside Jin Rou and had a sinister smile stered on his face, "Look who we have here. The very disowned member of the Lei n!"

    Mrs. Lei was pretty popr in her youthful days. After all, she was beauty that transcended the heavens. A fairy that could make all men bow before her.

    Everyone looked at Mrs. Lei and surprise fell on their faces. So this was the rumored disowned Lei nsman? Although they had pretty much knew about that issue, the n had not said the name of the disowned. Who would have thought that it was one of their prodigies in the past?

    Mrs. Lei was put in an awkward position and wanted to bury herself to the ground. How could she keep at it when all eyes were on her?

    "I thought that it was just a mere good dog we have here. I didn''t expect that it''ll be a pathetic dog do we have here." Jin Rou finally stepped in and said provoking remarks against the Young Master Andrei. His face was full of indifference as he spoke, "You dare to step on others, yet you don''t see yourself. Take a good look at the mirror. You bark like a dog, yet you appear like a peacock. Are you pulling a joke for us?"

    "Pfft." One spectator almostughed out loud if not for pinching himself. Indeed, Young Master Andrei had weird tastes in outfits. He wanted colorful ones that appeared to be energetic. However, his taste in colorbination was broken.

    Many wanted tough but they refrain from doing so, afraid that the young master was petty enough to collect debts on them. After all, Young Master Andrei was a pampered noble son of Reiss Family.

    Reiss Family was one of the five pirs of the empire. They were usually the ones who protect the empire and the best for it. Reiss Family was entirely focused in military, thus they were a big help to the imperial family.

    With this family''s status, no one here would want to antagonize them. After all, the family was rumored to be ruthless and cold against those who hurt their family, be it emotionally or physically.

    Young Master Andrei was fuming in anger as he looked at Jin Rou. Thisd dared to humiliate him in front of everybody, a Reiss member?! This was uneptable, "Do you know that our family has three Saints and one High God?"

    Everyone sucked a mouthful of cool air. So the rumors were true that the Reiss Family had three Saints and a High God! Just how powerful was this family? Take note, the other four pirs had rumored to only have Saints and no High Gods. At the very least, their ancestors had yet to reach the High God realm.

    "And?" Jin Rou looked disinterested, "What about it if your family has a bunch of more capable clowns other than you?"

    "Arrogant bastard!" Young Master Andrei cursed as he lost his cool. He was just a young man, so he was still hot blooded, "What is your name? If you dare to be like this in our turf, then you must be someone powerful, no?"

    His voice was full of mockery. It was obvious that Young Master Andrei was trying to provoke the other party with his poisonous words.

    "Indeed, I am someone powerful. Hmm, at the very least I am capable of taking your family down to the ground." Jin Rou smirked, "Do you dare to believe me?"

    Young Master Andreiughed sarcastically, "Then I''m so scared. You must be our long lost Universal Law!"

    Everyoneughed at the young master''s remarks. However, Jin Rou found it funny too. It was true, after all. He was their long lost Universal Law.

    "What are youughing at?" Young Master Andrei asked. Suddenly, he became ufortable for some reason.

    "Nothing. I just found it that you are very good in pulling jokes. Your family must be better in being a clown than you, no? I''d be d to meet them to hire them for entertainment purposes." Jin Rou smiled with a vicious tone.

    "You''re courting death!" Now, Young Master Andrei could no longer take it and equipped his sword. He was ready to teach Jin Rou a lesson.

    "Young Master Andrei, we don''t encourage fighting inside our premises." Brother Lee coldly said. They had to abide to their rules if they still wanted to shop here. After all, Destiny wouldn''t even bat an eye in cklisting a customer no matter their statuses, be it the kings and emperors.

    Young Master Andrei was irreconciled by this. He wanted the guy to teach a lesson so he learn his ce. However, he also remembered that this ce didn''t agree with fights inside of their store. Destiny wasn''t just a high end store.. It also had capable cultivators protecting it that even the Reiss Family went all out, they couldn''t defeat Destiny.

 Chapter 646 - Bet

    Seeing that the young master was having difficulties, Brother Lee had no choice but to help. He sighed and said, "It seems you two are on each other''s throats. However, we don''t entertain fights inside our store. So how about you settle your feud with a bet?"

    Young Master Andrei''s eyes suddenly shone and thoughts of an idea with a good advantage on his end, "You nameless brat, do you dare take make a bet with me?"

    Jin Rou was sleepy as he almost closed his eyes, but he still agreed and said, "Sure, let''s make a bet."

    It was already boring. Might as well add some fun to be entertained.

    "It''s very simple. You just have to have a VIP card right now and it will be your win." Young Master Andrei smirked, "If you win, I will be kneeling in front of you. If I win, you will do the same. How is it?"

    The shamelessness of this young master had no bounds. Everyone had to admit it. He created a bet that would be very advantageous for him and disadvantageous for the other party. Young Master Andrei was purposely using money as the leverage of the bet to win it and earn back some dignity for the previous humiliation.

    Who would dare to ept such a sure lose bet? Even if you have the money to spend, it won''t be guaranteed that you''ll be given a VIP card. After all, it was too precious and only had limited amount of cards.

    "Are you sure about that?" However, Jin Rou didn''t change expression and asked with a willy tone.

    "Why wouldn''t I be sure?" The young master answered with a smug on his face. He was very sure of his victory right now. He couldn''t wait to see Jin Rou kneeling in front of him.

    "Alright, then." Jin Rou sighed. The stupidity of others was boundless, indeed. He looked at Brother Lee andmanded, "Call your manager who manages this main branch."

    "No need. I''m already here." A melodic voice suddenly echoed and everyone turned their heads to the neer. She had a beautiful and seductive figure. Unfortunately, she was wearing a mask so no one could guess her identity, "I am the manager of this main branch, you can call me Manager Emy. I have heard the contents of your bet and I will make sure that I''ll be fair to both parties."

    Brother Lee was surprised. Usually, the manager wasn''t showing herself and always remaining low. As a matter of fact, it was probably the first time the manager had shown herself in the public. What could probably the reason to make this seclusive manager to go out in the open?

    Jin Rou smiled and got a piece of paper and a pen. Then, he wrote something there for a little while. No one knew what he was doing, but Young Master Andrei thought it was just for show so that he doesn''t lose badly.

    After writing up the contents, Jin Rou handed over the piece of paper to the manager and said, "I think this is enough for me to have a VIP card, no?"

    Manager Emy received the paper and read what was written. At first, she was confused what were those scribbles. However, the more she read it, the more realization striking down to her. Her face was filled with surprise as she looked at Jin Rou, "I will go and check the authenticity."

    After which, the manager left in a hurried pace leaving the spectators confused. What was going on? In fact, even Young Master Andrei was having a hard time right now. He felt something wasn''t right here but he couldn''t think of any.

    ---

    "This is true." A soft voice echoed the little room. Manager Emy went to this sacred ce to have the contents checked. After all, she had no capabilities to check an item of this level for legitimacy.

    "This.." Manager Emy was speechless. How was that possible? This should have been lost long ago. How someone had known it?

    "That child you''re talking about, I want you to bring him to me after this." The soft voice spoke once again, "I want to meet him."

    "But Your Grace, your health is not better right now. We cannot afford to have you even a single negative emotional fluctuation." Manager Emy said with a worry on her face. She was a great beauty when her mask was off. However, that wasn''t the point. If the other party had sudden negative emotions, it could endanger her life just like what happened a few months ago.

    "Silly child, what are you talking about?" The voiceughed and said, "I am very sure that it won''t happen so you have to trust me. I just want to meet him for me to confirm something."

    Manager Emy wanted to say more but refrained from doing so. She just nodded and left the room.

    The eyes of the soft voice suddenly shone like bright stars around the world. Then, she closed it to feel the essence of the universe.

    It''s been a while. Or so she thought.

    ---

    Manager Emy appeared into the first floor after twenty minutes or so. Her face was still stern and indifferent as she looked at everyone, "I am back and I have already checked the authenticity of the contents written on the paper."

    She paused for a moment and spoke once again, "The contents of the paper has a great valueparable to tinum Diamond VIP Card, so hereby the winner of the bet is this gentleman in ck robe."

    Young Master Andrei almost lost his soul when he heard the results. How was that possible? How was it possible that a mere piece of paper with some writings had already have the value of the highest VIP card, tinum Diamond?! It was all inconceivable! Take note, his father only had a Gold VIP Card and you could only acquire it after you a make a total purchase of 5,000,000 Dao Stones!

    "Time to honor the bet." Jin Rou spoke which took the young master back to reality.

    Young Master Andrei had lost all color in his face upon hearing it.

 Chapter 647 - Aunt Lin

    ?Young Master Andrei lost color on his face. His expression couldn''t be described as it was extremely ugly. He was defeated, an utter defeat that he couldn''t ept. After all, the other party got a tinum Diamond-level of a VIP card! Not even being a king or an emperor could grant you this card. It would be up on the whim of the store.

    He took step backwards and kept shaking his head. He couldn''t still process the overall of what happened. This was supposed to be his victory and make the other party knew what humiliation was for offending him. Who would have thought it''d turn out this way?

    "You have to honor the end of the bet. Or are you reneging now?" Jin Rou smirked. He purposely said those so the people could hear it.

    "You..." Young Master Andrei didn''t know what to say. Jin Rou just dug an even deeper grave for him. He was so mad that he wanted to skin Jin Rou alive. However, he truly couldn''t back down on the bet or else the prestigious reputation of their family might be tarnished because of him.

    Soon, he slowly got down on his knees in a helpless manner. He had to get this over with. Everyone was surprised when they saw the arrogant young master to actually kneel in front of someone! This was a pridefuld who couldn''t take humiliation, yet he managed to do the end of the bet.

    A few admired him in the crowd. Truly a descendant from a noble family.

    Jin Rou chuckled. He was also surprised to see the other party actually doing it. He thought he''s gonna renege and run away but he was serious with his words. This earned a little praise from Jin Rou.

    "Alright, the show is over." Manager Emy smiled and said, "Please get back to your respective businesses. Thank you for cooperation."

    The crowd immediately dissipated after being told. Who would dare to disobey the mighty Manager Emy? She wasn''t here because she''s just a mere manager of the branch. There was a reason why she was here.

    After which, Manager Emy turned towards Jin Rou and said, "Congrattions, Esteemed Customer. You have won the bet."

    "It is as I expected." Jin Rou smiled, "Anyway, just get to the point. I know you aren''t here because you want to congratte me, right?"

    Manager Emy chuckled and nodded her head, "Indeed, Esteemed Customer. I''m here because Our Grace has invited you for a chat."

    "Your Grace, the founder of this store?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Yes, she is." Manager Emy nodded, "I don''t know the reason for it. However, I know that it is an utmost importance that you must attend to. It won''t take more of your time."

    "Okay, bring me to her." Jin Rou said. Why would the founder of this store wanted to meet him? He was curious so he would meet her.

    ---

    "Ah, you are indeed Feng Lin''s disciple." The old woman sitting on the rocking chair spoke softly. She was also the ''soft voice'' being referred to a while ago, "I can sense his power within you."

    "Who are you?" Jin Rou asked with caution. This old woman had a trace of beauty of her in the past. She looked like she had lived for countless of years now with the ancient vibe she was excluding.

    "You don''t have to be wary of me. I am an old friend of yourte master." The old woman chuckled, "I have finally able to meet you. Feng Lin had told me so many stories about you, but I didn''t have the chance to meet you as it''s impossible to cross over multiple universes like how your master did it. By the way, you can just call me Aunt Lina."

    Aunt Lina. He remembered histe master mentioning this person. He said that of all the friends he had, Lina was the one who he trusted the most as he knew he wouldn''t break his trust.

    "Jin Rou greets Aunt Lina." Jin Rou sped his hands and bowed. He showed respect to the person histe master had trusted so much, so there was no reason for him not to trust her too.

    "Silly child, you don''t have to do that." Aunt Lina said this but she was touched deep inside. Who thought that the sessor was this filial? "Seeing you upclose is more than enough for me. However, I am very worried about you."

    This old woman was one of the oldest existences ever, almost same age as Feng Lin. In terms of seniority, she surpassed several Univeral Laws as of now.

    Because of her brilliance, the Destiny store had earned billions to hundred billions of Dao Stones and treasures, making them thergest market avable in the whole Fate World. They were the leading one in the market and monopolized the sales for many seeding years. It was already uncountable so no one knew how many years had it been that Destiny remained dominant in the market.

    The store had even a few tens of creation of eon-level treasures here. However, most of them weren''t up for sale as it was merely a keepsake of the store.

    Moreover, not only she was adept in business, her cultivation was quite deep too. It was rumored that she already became a Dao Supreme and was about to step into the next realm.

    "Worried about me?" Jin Rou asked, though he already knew the answer.

    "Those people who conspired to kill Feng Lin wille and hunt you down. They will never stop unless they obtain the legacy from you." Aunt Lina sighed, "Those monsters aren''t contented of what they have and want to own the strongest legacy there is. And for sure, they have already discovered that you are here in this world."

    "Can I know who conspired against my master?" This was the most important question. He wanted to know who to collect debt with.

    Aunt Lina looked at Jin Rou and answered, "Three Universal Laws have conspired to kill Feng Lin. Their leader is Universal Law Lucio.. You don''t have to worry, they wille themselves and you will know it by then."

 Chapter 648 - Precious Gift

    3 Universal Laws? Jin Rou was still stumped despite expecting this. Threews ganging up against an old man? They had no shame, and to think his master thought of them as brothers.

    Jin Rou''s eyes shed with anger and hatred. He would make sure that those people pay for what they did to his master. As for forgiveness? They could just ask his master in their journey towards nothingness.

    "Jin, I know that you are angry right now." Aunt Lina could feel the raging emotions of Jin Rou although he remained calm and collected, "Those three are top predators and can even kill Feng Lin, the strongest of thews. I don''t want you to be rash and think through all your possible ways. You are the sessor of Feng Lin, so you have to be careful. Those old monsters have an experience amounting to trillions of years and you couldn''t underestimate them."

    "I understand." Jin Rou nodded his head. He understood Aunt Lina''s concern, "You don''t have to worry about me, Aunt. I never do something that I might lose."

    Aunt Lina could see the brimming confidence back in the young man''s eyes. She couldn''t help but be amazed of how strong his control over his emotions was. It was outstanding. After all, not even experienced young generation members of this world could pull this through. At the very least, not this type.

    She could see that Jin Rou knew what he was doing and he already considered the pros and cons of journeying here. She heaved a sigh of relief and spoke, "Now I understand why Feng Lin didn''t bother giving the inheritance to his descendants."

    "Speaking, what is the current state of the empire as of now?" Jin Rou asked.

    He heard that Phoenix Empire was in a dire trait as they no longer had aw to back them up. Many kingdoms along with empires were nning on invading the Phoenix Empire and grab a bite of the pie. Who could actually resist the temptation of biting a pie called Phoenix Empire? Of all the empires, it had the longest history and its foundation was very sturdy. Furthermore, the treasuries of this empire was so abundant. Not to mention, the main brach of Destiny was also located here.

    "A looming threat is above the empire." Aunt Lina sighed, "Even I will be helpless against it. Those empires and kingdoms are hungry wolves, ready to devour this empire. However, now that you''re here, I doubt that it will still happen."

    "Indeed." Jin Rou nodded. How could he let these foolish people take his master''s empire? He would do everything to protect it, "One more thing, Aunt."

    "Ask away, Dear Nephew." Since Jin Rou consistently called her Aunt, she might as well call him nephew which made her smile, "Anything for you."

    "Who is thatw that has died? And where is his legacy located at?" Jin Rou already made ns regarding his counter attack. However, he couldn''t tell his Aunt Lina. Not because he didn''t trust her, but he had to keep it confidential. Who knows who might be listening right now?

    Aunt Lina was surprised of this question. Nevertheless, she still answered, "The one who died is also an old friend of yourte master. He is the one who has been protecting Phoenix Empire after Feng Lin passed away. His name is Arnold Light."

    She paused for a moment and continued, "As for the whereabouts of his legacy, no one knows. Even his descendants who supposed to have it don''t know where it is. So everyone is crazy finding it."

    An old friend of his master, Arnold Light. Jin Rou imprinted this in his mind, "What is his empire called?"

    "Light Empire far away from here. It will take you a month before reaching that ce." Aunt Lina answered.

    "Thank you for the help, Aunt." Jin Rou bowed once again. He knew that everything she said was true, thus he was feeling grateful.

    "No need to mention it. You are already a family." Aunt Lina chuckled and grabbed a a treasure box that she had hidden very well, "This, take it. Inside is something that will definitely help you when you fight against those bastards."

    Jin Rou''s hand shook as he received the treasure box. He could feel the intense power raging inside the box, "This is too much, Aunt."

    "No, just consider it as my gift for you since you have the score for that broken zither in the first floor." Aunt Lina smiled. There was a broken zither disyed on the first floor of the store and it was supposedly hopeless to fix it unless one had the score. Jin Rou perhaps discovered that it was the greatest treasure of the first floor and created the score for it to be fixed.

    To Aunt Lina, the zither was a very precious treasure for her but she chose to disy it in hopes that someone knew the score of it. However, she was aware that only Feng Lin knew that score as he personally gave it to her. So she eventually gave up. Who thought that Jin Rou would suddenly appear in this world and grant her long time wish?

    Giving her most precious item wasn''t enough to pay Jin Rou for this.

    Since Aunt Lina was being adamant, Jin Rou had no choice but to ept it, "Thank you for your grace, Aunt. I will be now departing for the Lin Imperial n."

    "Hooh, are you already going to make this empire under your control, Dear Nephew?" Aunt Lina raised her brow, curious.

    "That is what I am supposed to do. I heard that the n is struggling right now so it won''t be bad to give them a little hand." Jin Rou smiled. He had no connection to the imperial n, but histe master had.

    "Alright, you have to be careful still." Aunt Lina had known the Lin Imperial n for so long and she knew the pattern of their emotions. They might try to antagonize Jin Rou but that wouldn''t be a problem for her.

    She would fully support Jin Rou no matter what he wanted to do.

 Chapter 649 - Lin Imperial Clan

    Jin Rou returned back to the first floor to fetch Mrs. Lei, "Let''s go."

    Everyone was looking at them like they were some kind of celebrity. After all, what happened a while ago still lingered on their minds. Just imagine, a noble young master was defeated in a bet. It would be an utter humiliation for the family he was in. They didn''t care about that, though. What mattered was the entertainment.

    As a matter of fact, some were gloating to what happened to Young Master Andrei. He pushed around so many people and always had the tendency to pull his weight around, so many people hated him in actuality. They just didn''t have the guts to say it since the Riess Family was a major noble family of the empire and with their military strength, they could exterminate any opposing ns if it was their will.

    "Where are we going to?" Mrs. Lei asked, perplexed. She couldn''t still digest everything that happened.

    "I will check if my master''s descendants are behaving exactly as how they are told." Jin Rou smirked, "Let''s go."

    ---

    Lin Imperial Capital, Lin Imperial n. Jin Rou arrived by the gates of the n which rmed the soldiers stationed.

    "Who are you people?" One soldier asked. His alertness was extremely high and on guard.

    "Here." Jin Rou tossed a token which Aunt Lina gave to him. She said that it would help him enter the pce without hindrance.

    Seeing the token, the soldier immediately withdrew his alertness and his face was filled now with respect, "Dear Guests, please enter. Sorry for the disturbance."

    "Wham!" Therge metal gate slowly opened and Jin and Mrs. Lei entered immediately.

    The pce maids who were cleaning was surprised to see visitors around. No one had scheduled to have a visit today since their pce wasn''t open for visitations. The looming threat above the empire was scary enough to stop visitors froming around. But now, two people actually visited them?

    "Uhm, how may I help you two?" The head maid, Ash, spoke in a calm manner. Her voice was cold, however there was a hint of gentleness there that a maid should have.

    "I want to meet your emperor." Jin Rou didn''t beat around the bush and cut chase to the point.

    "Do you have a scheduled meeting with His Majesty?" Head Maid Ash asked.

    "No." Jin Rou shook his head.

    "Then I''m afraid that it will not be possible. As of now, the imperial n isn''t receiving any guests since we are busy attending to more important and urgent businesses. I am very sorry but you cane back next time and schedule a meeting with His Majesty." Head Maid Ash didn''t hesitate to reject Jin Rou with coldness.

    "Is that so?" Jin Rou had expected this response and took out the token once again. He gave it to the head maid for her to examine.

    The head maid gave a shocking expression as her eyes widened from seeing the token, "This is... the Token of Authority!"

    Ash had been a maid for so many years now and as a matter of fact, she even worked under thete Feng Lin. He was the only one who could give tokens like this as the token had a unique signature of Feng Lin himself. He gave only three of this token to those persons who he trusted the most.

    Why would this youngd have one? Stolen? That wasn''t possible. All of those that had been given a token were all apex existences. How could it be stolen?

    "So, can I meet him now?" Jin Rou asked.

    Head Maid Ash''s expression was solemn. She took a deep breath and said, "I will first tell this to His Majesty, will it be okay?"

    "Sure." Jin Rou smiled.

    ---

    "Head Maid Ash Owens greets Your Majesty." Head Maid Ash knelt down in one knee and spoke filled with respect. Currently, the emperor was talking to his two princes about something.

    "Ash, you are the first one who should know that we are in the middle of an important conversation." The First Prince, Dn Lin, sneered. He was clearly displeased.

    The second prince, Lang Lin, had only observed the head maid with indifference while the emperor was waiting for the reason.

    "I am very sorry, Your Majesty and Your Highnesses. This is an utmost urgent matter so I have to deliver it to you as soon as possible." Head Maid Ash exined, "Someone who has a Token of Authority is seeking for Your Majesty the Emperor''s audience right now. And by the looks of it, he isn''t taking a no."

    Everyone was surprised. Someone with a Token of Authority?

    "Who is he?" Naturally, this was the first to be asked.

    "I... I don''t know his name." Head Maid Ash stuttered. She missed an important information because of hurry, "However, I am very certain that this is the first time I have seen him."

    The two princes wanted to say something but they knew it wasn''t their right ce to do so.

    "Interesting." Emperor Lin cracked his brains but to no avail of who might be this person. Ancestor Feng Lin had never said anything of who he gave tokens to as he knew it was confidential. Though, the emperor already had some hunches regarding this, "Since he''s here, invite him in."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." The head maid bowed once again and fetched Jin Rou who was waiting outside.

    ---

    Upon getting clearance, Jin Rou was escorted to the Imperial Hall by the head maid and briefed him about some things. The moment the head maid opened the door, Jin Rou didn''t even bother to look at her and walked straight to the emperor which horrified her.

    Jin Rou only stopped by several inches away from the emperor. He looked at Emperor Lin and the two princes who was stupefied by his action.

    "Alright, since I''m now here, I''m going to take over." Jin Rou spoke as if it was a mere casual matter which made the emperor and the princes, along with the head maid, speechless.

    The arrogance of this man when he spoke was overwhelming!

 Chapter 650 - Move

    "Arrogant brat. Who are you to speak like this in front of His Majesty?" Prince Dn snapped back from reality after being bbergasted and his veins bulged in anger, "You are seeking death!"

    Emperor Lin creased his brows, clearly he didn''t expect this youngd to be this brazen and arrogant, "Child, who are you?"

    Unlike the first prince, the emperor still talked in a collected manner although he was obviously displeased, too.

    This young man speaking that he''d take over the n. Who did he think he was? Some sort of supreme being?

    "I get it now, why master has not given any of you any inheritance." Jin Rou had seen through them to the utmost and deepest part that not even a soul knew, "You all are ipetent enough not to be thought of my master being given the legacy."

    Truth be told, Jin Rou had always thought that his master''s family might be more deserving than him. After all, he believed that blood is thicker than water. However, upon seeing the souls of these people, he now knew why it was given to him.

    Emperor Lin''s face paled when he heard the word ''master''. He examined Jin Rou carefully once again and he almost gasped, "You are our ancestor''s sessor?"

    Prince Dn wanted to teach the guy a lesson when he suddenly heard this. He looked at the young man with a new found disbelief.

    There was no reason for Jin Rou to keep it, so he admitted it, "Indeed. I am the sessor of Feng Lin, yourte ancestor who you all failed to protect."

    He showed a unique pattern that onlyws had the capability of doing so.

    The emperor opened his mouth but nothing came out. His expression couldn''t be painted as it changed from shock, horror and shock again. This was too much for everyone to absorb, thus there was a long time of silence.

    Jin Rou had proven that he was really a Universal Law. How could anyone deny this? It''s not something that could be faked. Jin Rou started walking towards Emperor Lin with indifference andmanded, "Move."

    Head Maid Ash wanted to say something. It wasn''t appropriate to shoo away the emperor from the throne. However, neither of them had the right toin.

    Emperor Lin immediately stood up and gave the seat to Jin Rou, "Your Honor, please."

    After which, Jin Rou sat on the throne and crossed his legs in a manner filled with elegance. The emperor pulled back the two stumped princes down the stairs and knelt.

    Head Maid Ash was signaled by the emperor too and she understood it right away. She knelt down in front of Jin Rou and didn''t dare to raise her head. All of them were looking down.

    Although the young man wasn''t a descendant of their n, the fact was still there that their ancestor had chosen him as the sessor and no one could help that. The emperor couldn''t help but sigh about the words of the young man, perhaps he was right that all of them weren''t qualified for the inheritance.

    "My name is Jin Rou, and I came from a faraway universe." Jin Rou firstly introduced himself, "I am here in this world to deal with some matters, including the power struggle in my master''s empire."

    He paused for a while before resuming, "Truth be told, I actually don''t want to show myself here and will be happy to watch you all cutting each other''s throats for your greed and satisfaction from a distance. However, I cannot sit idly by when other predators are already eyeing this empire to devour, and still you all have the guts to fight for power."

    His Aunt Lina had briefed him about the current situation of the empire. And his hunch was right, the problem wasn''t only external, there was also a power struggle happening in the inside.

    Emperor Lin lowered his head more. Jin Rou was right, everyone here was fighting for power that they forgot that a looming threat was above them. Maybe for them, they could solve this issue when the problem came.

    A bunch of stupid people, for real. No wonder Jin Rou was so mad right now. He might not have a connection with this empire, however his master had built this with his blood and sweat. How could Jin Rou stomach it to fall down because of these stupid and ipetent nobles managing the empire?

    The Phoenix Empire was said to be the most ancient and strongest empire of all in the world where other empires and countless kingdoms had to bow down. However, the empire fell from grace and was now being seen as a big pie that they were about to eat.

    "Emperor, I want you to gather all the leading officials of the empire. I will be giving an official introduction for all of them to know who I am." Jin Rou said sternly.

    "I will do it immediately." The emperor stood up and bowed. He had to act fast so that he couldn''t earn more ire from thew. From the looks of it, this young man wouldn''t even hesitate to kill all of them in the n if it was possible and a necessity to do so!

    The two princes followed suit and left the hall. How could they breathe there while Jin Rou was ring daggers at them? It was better to leave than stay there and die from anxiety.

    ---

    After a few hours, tens of people entered the Imperial Hall. They were suddenly called out by the emperor thiste night and wondered what must be the urgent matter to discuss for them to be disturbed at such an hour.

    Various families and ns and sects were here. Since it was an officialmand from the emperor himself, they didn''t dare not to show up.

    "Even the oldest empire ancestors are here?" Everyone was shocked when they saw two old men walking slowly with bars to support themselves.

    These two ancestors were known to be the left and right hand man of thete Ancestor Feng Lin, the Universal Law of this empire who protected them for countless generations and eons.

 Chapter 651 - Ruthless

    The empire ancestors weren''t usually present in any meetings. After all, they were very old now and it''s harder for them to carry themselves. They had lived for hundred trillion of years now, albeit younger than Universal Law Feng Lin.

    "I have gathered everyone, Your Majesty." Emperor Lin said to Jin Rou. They were currently in a side room of the Imperial Hall.

    "Alright, time to show myself up." Jin Rou smirked and walked off the hall.

    He carried himself like an ethereal being as he slowly approached the throne. His expression was indifferent as he sat down and looked around the people.

    Everyone was confused. Who was this man? And why was he sitting on the emperor''s throne? What confused them more was Emperor Lin himself was escorting the man!

    What in the world was happening?

    Jin Rou could see that everyone was quite confused of what was happening. It was natural. Everything wasn''t how they used to be. Nevertheless, there was a feeling of satisfaction for Jin Rou when looking at their faces.

    "Hello everyone. My name is Jin Rou, the sessor of Feng Lin." Jin Rou smiled and looked at each of the people present, "I have gathered you all to inform that I will be taking the empire under my control."

    Everyone choked. They were speechless. Jin Rou was quite straightforward to what he wanted to say! He didn''t do a roundabout way and clearly got to the point main point.

    The sessor of Feng Lin? Did it mean that he is the lost Universal Law that they have been painstakingly searching for? Everyone''s thoughts was this. If he was truly thew, then the would be saved from those predators!

    It was a good news. However, for those who were trying to seize power of the empire, it wasn''t.

    "You never have appeared ever since Ancestor Feng Lin has died. You never even attended his funeral or give us his dead body. How can we trust you so?" Duke Saven suddenly stepped up, raising suspicions to everyone, "And suddenly, you want to take the empire under your control that we don''t even know you personally?"

    Everyone couldn''t help but think about this. Indeed, it was suspicious.

    Jin Rou looked at the old man who spoke. He remembered that his name was Duke Saven, "It is indeed true that I have never appeared here since I have no capability to do so. This is a seperate independent world away from my world. And about my master''s body, I have preserved it to how he wished."

    He paused for a moment and sinister flint shed in his eyes, "And please, if I want to take over the empire, you have no say here. I don''t even ask for your opinion. Don''t test my patience or you might die without a burial in front of everyone."

    "You..." Duke Saven didn''t expect that this young man was poisonous with his words, "I am considered your elder and you are talking to me like this?! How can you run the empire with that kind of attitude?"

    He was fuming with anger for beinh berated like that.

    "That''s right! We don''t ept you as the leader of the empire!" Another duke voiced out his opinion. He was an old friend of Duke Saven.

    "It is very dangerous indeed to be under the thumb of such a venomous person." A marquis spoke out too, giving his disapproval.

    Jin Rou chuckled and said, "I think I have not made myself very clear."

    Jin Rou casted a sword from Emperor Lin''s waist and directed it to Duke Saven. The duke was caught off guard so he didn''t manage to avoid it.

    "What... You..." Duke Saven widened his eyes in horror as he watched his blood spilling over. After a few seconds, he slumped down lifeless and his blood continued to flow. He never expected that Jin Rou would be so daring to even kill him in front of everyone.

    Everyone was horrified by this scene. Those who tried to oppose Jin Rou a while ago silently backed away so that they wouldn''t be discovered.

    Emperor Lin on the other side was horrified too. He didn''t expect that Jin Rou would maneuver a kill right in front of everyone! He thought he was bluffing a while ago when he said it. This young man took his words too seriously!

    "You see, I actually don''t want a bloodbath in my meeting. Yet, some of you think I''m easy to bully because of my age. I''m not qualified to rule the empire? Then no one is qualified here." Jin Rou sneered, "The empire has been a prime target of the other empires now and they want to devour it. No wonder they are cocky, the officials managing this empire are all a bunch of trash."

    Jin Rou was truly angry. These people were all ipetent that he didn''t know what to say. How could histe master entrust his legacy to them if it was like this? Not to mention, they were even dumb enough to struggle for power even the situation was already dire for the empire. If this was a joke, this was the worst joke Jin Rou had ever encountered.

    As Feng Lin''s disciple, Jin Rou wouldn''t watch the Phoenix Empire crumble down. He might not be staying here but he wanted to save it first and leave when it''s already safe and sound, ready to fend for themself.

    Just like he said, he might not have a connection to the empire, but it was the blood and sweat of histe master. He would do everything in his power to save them from this dire crisis, even if all thews appeared.

    Mrs. Lei was watching this silently in the imperial room and she was very stupefied of the revtions after revtions. Jin Rou was actually the sessor of Feng Lin, the strongestw or the world. How lucky was her to be helped by such an existence?

    Not once in her life did she expect that she would encounter such a fortuitous like this one.. Perhaps, this might be the luck she umted after all the misfortunes that had befallen in her.

 Chapter 652 - Duke Marison

    All the nobles had ugly expressions as of now. They were called trash right in front of their face and not just that, it''s someone from the younger generation!

    However, no matter how irreconciled they were, how could they foolishly antagonize this young man right now? The duke was the prime example and warning that no one should dare question his authority.

    This person could kill someone without batting an eye, and it seemed that he was very expert in it. They wanted to say something, but they were afraid of earning the ire of this young man. It was one thing if they were killed here, what would happen if he decided to go and exterminate their ns and family too?

    Take note, Jin Rou came from the other world. What''s the use of ns and the families here if they would just antagonize him? He''d rather make them face a total genocide.

    "If anyone has stillins about me sitting on this throne, let''s hear it." Jin Rou looked at everyone while they lowered more their gazes.

    No one had voiced anotherin. Even those who were brave enough a while ago was silenced, afraid that Jin Rou would the what they said to heart.

    "Then I assume everyone approves of me sitting on this throne?" Jin Rou smirked. Of course, he knew that there were still people who didn''t like this. But they were afraid of the consequences that''s why they didn''t dare to say a word. If they keep this going, Jin Rou might spare them and their respective families.

    Everyone nodded upon hearing the question. They had to give the response Jin Rou was anticipating to avoid furtherplications. Each of them voicedpliments and sugary words to appear nice and humble in front of the new ruler. They were thinking of what they should do to get on the good book of the ruler.

    "Alright, since everyone is now acting nice, let''s proceed to the main agenda of this meeting." Jin Rou stood up and said, "I have heard that our empire will soon be under attack by empires and kingdoms. Can anyone tell me if this is true or not?"

    No one immediately responded. After a few seconds, a middle aged man stood up and said, "Your Majesty, I am Duke Marison. I have atest information regarding the rumor of attack."

    "Oh? Let''s hear it." Jin Rou smiled and spoke.

    "I have confirmed that three empires have joined the fray to attack our Phoenix Empire. And judging by their pattern, they will attack soon." Duke Marison spoke with seriousness. This matter had a heavy gravity so he didn''t dare to kid about it.

    "When will be this soon?" Jin Rou asked.

    "I am estimating that they will be attacking in a few days time, 3-10 days from now." Duke Marison and his Marison Family boasted the greatest intel in the empire. Thus, everyone believed the duke.

    Their expressions suddenly turned for worse. This news was new to them and it was terrifying. Just think about it, three empires would be attacking them.

    "Will their Universal Laws participate in this, too?" A noble couldn''t help but ask. Although he already knew the answer, he was still holding for that glimme of hope.

    "Yes. As a matter of fact, the three Universal Laws of their respective empires have initiated this." Duke Marison sighed. They were in a grave danger as of now and anytime soon, they would probably be devoured by external powers.

    This was something that he didn''t want to happen. He looked at Jin Rou and hoped that thisd would be able save their empire.

    Jin Rou didn''t speak for a moment before asking once again, "The kingdoms participanting, how many?"

    "For the kingdoms, I have confirmed about 30 royal kingdoms participating for the attack. Ten each from the three empires. It looks like they have brought their best kingdoms in this endeavor." Duke Marison spoke with certainty. Everything he said was verified and contained all the truth.

    "How about our kingdoms, how many show their support for us?" Jin Rou spoke calmly.

    "Your Majesty, the kingdoms below are afraid of antagonizing the other empires and remain neutral." Duke Marison sighed in disappointment. He sent so many requests during this time and none of them answered positively.

    "A bunch of ingrates." One noble couldn''t help but curse under his breath, "They were nurtured and taken care of by our empire yet when a big catastrophe ising, they decided to turn their backs on us?"

    It was in a low tone but Jin Rou managed to hear it. He looked at the owner of the voice and smiled, "You who just said something, what is your name?"

    The noble flinched from the unexpected call. Did His Majesty hear what he said? His back was sweating cold as his face turned pale. Everyone turned at him for a moment. Duke Marison looked at the noble and his eyes widened.

    The noble stood up and tried to speak, "I..."

    "Calm down. I won''t kill or punish you." Jin Rou smiled, "I''m just asking what is your name."

    "Your Majesty, I am Cal Marison of the Marison Family." Cal gritted his teeth and said his name.

    Everyone was surprised. What was the young master of Marison Family doing here? Wasn''t this a meeting for all important people of the empire?

    Duke Marison was looking daggers at Cal. If looks could kill, Cal was paled several times already.

    "I see. Another one from the Marison Family." Jin Rou didn''t mind that this young man being here, "Tell me your thoughts about Duke Marison''s report. I heard you call the other kingdoms ingrates?"

    "Your Majesty, they are truly a bunch of ungrateful people. I have tried speaking with them a few days ago yet they all turned me down with all the same reason, they have no power to contend against the three empires." Cal said as he clenched his fists, "I remembered Ancestor Feng Lin visiting each of these kingdoms and helping them with their economic needs. If not for the ancestor, they won''t even have the stable economy to have right now! Not just that..."

    Cal recited everything he read in the records when Ancestor Feng visited the thousands of kingdoms.. It turned out he valued the kingdoms well too just like how he loved the empire.

 Chapter 653 - Do Or Die

    Hearing the report, Jin Rou couldn''t help but sneer. Cal Marison was right. They were a bunch of ungrateful bastards now that the empire''s survival was slim to none. He couldn''t help butugh. Did these kingdoms really think that it''s the end of the Phoenix Empire?

    "If they don''t want to aid us, let them." Jin Rou smirked, "But after this problem is solved, I''ll have them punished."

    A cold glint shed in Jin Rou''s eyes. They dared to be ingrates when all thete ancestor had done for them was help them during difficult times?

    He wanted to see what would their faces be after this catastrophe passed by.

    "Which family is specialized in formations?" Jin Rou asked.

    An old woman stood up and said, "Your Majesty, I am Duchess Sanya Roseville. My Roseville Family is the greatest formation masters of the empire."

    It''s not boasting to say. It was the truth. As a matter of another fact, they were among the top formation master ns of all the entire world. Their roots were so deep and their foundation was strong enough, making them survive so many storms for billions to trillions of years.

    Furthermore, their First Ancestor was part of the ancestors making the circle of elites of the whole empire.

    "What formations can you do?" Jin Rou asked. He had to set up some formations around the empire and the nearby territory to know the moves of the enemies. He had to be careful and thorough of what he do.

    "Your Majesty, since we are specialists when ites to formations, we can do all types. As long as we have enough resources, we can grant any type of formation you like." Duchess Roseville answered. Her eyes were confident.

    "Then can you do a ying formation to be set up in the entire empire and a spy-type formation in the near territories?" Jin Rou sat back on his throne and leaned.

    The duchess was stumped to hear this. He wants us to set up a formation of that big? "Your Majesty, it''s possible. However, the cost will be tremendous and I doubt my family can afford such a cost."

    Just think about it, a ying formation set up in the entire empire. This empire was vast as hell, spanning milllions of miles. How would her family do that? It''s not impossible, but the cost of it was too much to bear.

    "You don''t have to worry about the cost. The empire will carry the burden of it." Jin Rou said.

    "Pardon, Your Majesty. But I have to say something." After Jin Rou said those words, a youth in his probably mid 20s stood up. He was wearing a formal attire and decent looking, "I am the son of the Imperial Treasurer, Micharls Dusti. However, due to his sickness, he cannot attend it thus I am the one who is here."

    "I see. Go on, state your concern." Jin Rou said.

    "I don''t think we can carry the burden of our the cost to set up the entire formation. A ying formation is already too much, what more for the spy-type formation? If we push this matter through, our empire will be in an utter decline, resulting to famish in all around the ces." Micharls Dusti said with a serious tone. He had taken considerations of all the possible result of this method and all was taking one path, doom.

    Everyone nodded. Seeing that everyone was approving his words, he continued, "Besides to that, we have topensate the soldiers who will be dispatched to the war. I am already deducting that if ever we are lucky to survive this catastrophe, we will drain our manpower to the worst state possible."

    "Micharls is right, Your Majesty." Even Duchess Roseville had to agree with Micharls, "It will be a tremendous cost for your request and it''s not the only thing we have to consider. However, I think it''s possible to set up powerful ying and spy formations in the blind spot areas where we predict they would go."

    Jin Rou took a deep breath after hearing their words. He could understand their point of view. However, it wouldn''t work that way, "Micharls, I don''t think you have understood the severity of our situation."

    "Your Majesty, what do you mean?" Micharls trembled. However, he remained calm.

    "You are thinking about the future prospects of the empire already. How can you think of that? We are in a very dire situation that in every move, our chances of surviving will differ. Think about it, you want to save the costs for the formations to avoid certain implications inside the empire, but what will happen if the empire ceases to exist because of this?" Jin Rou''s voice was clear. He wasn''t clearly targeting Micharls. He was just attacking his suggestion.

    "..." Micharls was terrified and speechless. He didn''t know what to say.

    "This is a do or die moment for the empire, everyone. It''s either we survive, or we die. The choices will be ours to choose from." Jin Rou said, "We have to go all out in this battle if we want to survive. Remember, three empires and theirws will being to attack us."

    Everyone was silenced. The master was right. They had to go all out to increase their chances of winning. It wasn''t a joke that three empires will be attacking them and with their Universal Laws in tow! This was the first time that''d happen.

    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I still have a lot more to learn." Micharls bowed in respect, "However, I must say that if we want to cast an entire formation in the whole empire, we have to spend at least 40% of the entire Imperial Treasury. If to say we have to go with two formations, then that will be 80%. And this is a generous estimation in my part."

    Everyone sucked a mouthful of cool air as they heard this. The Imperial Treasury was almost drained to death! Take note, 40% of the treasury was already enough to make a declining empire survive without famish for millions of years!

    And now, they would only be used to cast two vast formations.

 Chapter 654 - Absurdity

    Jin Rou had expected this, so he wasn''t surprised. The Imperial Treasury would be drained that much so he needed to make sure that they''d attain victory. There was no room for defeat here and Jin Rou would make sure of that.

    "Alright, I understand." Jin Rou nodded in response to Micharls'' words, "We will still proceed with this. Roseville Family, I want you to set up the strongest ying formation and spy formation. I want all the best and be done under three days, there is no room for negotiation."

    The duchess wanted to say something but she refrained from doing so. She knew that it wouldn''t change the master''s mind right now, "We will do as youmand, Your Majesty."

    "Now, since the matter is settled. Who is the family in charge for military in the empire?" Jin Rou asked.

    It was an expected question and handsome man stood up. He was d in ck and gold armor as he stood proudly, "Your Majesty, I am General Landor of Reiss Family. I am the representative of the family, who is specialized in military prowess."

    Jin Rou smiled and remembered something. He met a funnyd back there in Destiny store and he was from the Reiss Family, "How is your Young Master Andrei doing as of now?"

    The general was bbergasted with the question. He didn''t expect this kind and said, "Pardon me, Your Majesty. Are you acquaintance with the Young Master?"

    "No." Jin Rou shook his head while smiling, "We just had a small smirkish recently and he was quite funny. However, fret not. There is nothing going on bad between us."

    The general sighed in relief. If that was the case, then he had nothing to worry about. But it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t pursue this matter to his son. That''s right, Andrei Reiss was Landor Reiss'' one and only son. The true inheritor of the Reiss Family and its legacy.

    After that, Jin Rou asked the general, "General Landor, how many soldiers can you dispatch in an unnoticed manner?"

    General Landor didn''t know why His Majesty was asking this but he still answered, "Depending on the severity of the problem, Your Majesty. If you''re pertaining in this kind of severity that we are currently facing, then I guess I can take 500,000 soldiers and another 500,000 archers with me to the frontline. If we are prepared, then I can estimate that I can take a million soldiers and archers at the same time with me."

    "Such efficiency. No wonder the Reiss Family is specialized in military." Jin Rou smiled. He had to admit it that the Reiss was a superior existence when ites to military prowess. Just think about it, the general could half a million soldiers and archers with him to the battle and that was unprecedented, meaning they weren''t prepared!

    "Thank you for the praise, Your Majesty. However, we don''t deserve such. We are only doing what we must." General Landor was still humble as ever.

    "You deserve it, of course. Now then, I want you to prepare for the iing attack of the three empires. Dispatch as much as many as you can and station everyone in entire and neighboring cities of the capital." Jin Rou paused for a moment, "After that, evacuate the citizens to the capital and if the capital is full, bring them into the neighboring cities. Remember, each much be guarded as heavy as the other."

    "Your Majesty, what is this? Aren''t we supposed to be in the battlefield?" General Landor didn''t understand what Jin Rou nned to do. If all of their manpower were focused in evacuating the people, wouldn''t it be as good as admitting their defeat? Of course, the general understood that the citizens of the empire must be evacuated but who would protect and guard the empire if all of them were focused on the safety of the citizens?

    "No, I just want you all to be there for the citizens. I want everyone to be safe, and that includes all the noble families, ordinary families, and even the homeless." Jin Rou smiled, "And as for who will be there in the battlefield, who will it be aside from me?"

    Everyone was speechless when they heard this.

    "Your Majesty, do you mean you want to take on three empires alone?" General Landor was shaken and in disbelief.

    "Precisely that''s the case." Jin Rou nodded.

    "I don''t mean to underestimate Your Majesty but the three empires are very powerful. With their resources and Universal Lawsing, it''s impossible to defend the entire empire alone." General Landor had a gist of the other empire''s power. He also knew a bit about the conspiracy of the otherws to kill their Universal Law.

    "I understand your concern but this is the best way to deal with this." Jin Rou smiled, "As you know, three Universal Laws areing to attack our empire. You can send millions or billions of soldiers to the frontline but they will just be mere casualties in vain. Laws were very powerful because we are standing at the peak of this world. Do you really think it will help me and the empire if I send you all to death? I am a Universal Law so I have at least have a chance in defeating them."

    Albeit a very low chance, if Jin Rou didn''t do something about it.

    Jin Rou was right. They would just send themselves to death if they try to be in the frontlines.

    "But Your Majesty..." General Landor could feel a lump in his throat. He was very amazed by the collectness and calm demeanor of thisd. His Majesty had already nned everything and it would just beid out and carried on.

    "There is no but here, General Landor. An order is an order so you cannot do something about it." Jin Rou spoke. He knew too that this was an absurd thing to do but this was the only choice he had. Of course, he wouldn''t be willing to die here so he would everything to do something.

    " As youmand, Your Majesty.." General Landor sighed in resignation.

 Chapter 655 - Extreme Talent

    Jin Rou was almost nning to do a suicide mission. For the rest, it was impossible to take on the three empires alone. After all, they hadws together with them.

    Of course, Jin Rou didn''t expect them to believe in him. All he needed to do was do his thing and end this without so much casualties. In all Jin Rou''s battle, this might be the most challenging ever. He''d be facing people on this level as him, after all!

    "Now that it has been settled, let''s proceed to the next agenda." Jin Rou wasn''t done yet. He looked at everyone and said, "Who is the representative of Lei n here?"

    "It is me, Your Majesty." An old man in green robe stood up. He was an ancient being that saw many gods and devils of the past, "What might His Majesty''s concern regarding our humble n?"

    Truth be told, the Lei n was one of the strongest ns the empire had. They had a deep foundation that spanned for billions of years, being one of the ancient ns of the empire. As a matter of fact, it was much olderpared to Roseville and Marison families and evenly strong as the Reiss Family.

    "I have a mother and son pair in my care after saving them in Newgate Kingdom." Jin Rou said, "Of course, you might know now what I''m implying."

    Old Man Lei took a deep breath. He knew what His Majesty was talking about, "Your Majesty, the woman hadmitted a grave offense, which is defying her ancestors for the sake of one outsider man. In our n, we are strongly abiding by the rules and anyone who didn''t follow will be shown no mercy."

    The nobles here creased their brows. They knew a thing or two about the Lei n''s issue. However, they didn''t know who it was since they suppressed every information regarding that. Perhaps only the Marison Family could do so.

    "I don''t know about your rules and I don''t care about it. But I want you to give Mrs. Lei a chance to redeem herself." Jin Rou coldly said. He was clearly not up for any negotiations and spoke, "You might have known this already but Mrs. Lei has exceptional talent in cultivation. She has a high chance of bing a Dao Supreme, and you''re willing to give her away to some random kingdoms?"

    Old Man Lei was stumped to hear this. That woman had a high chance of bing a Dao Supreme? Remember, it was the peak existences that any cultivators could achieve. Although there were still vast realms in the Dao Supreme level, being one had already granted you a respect and awe for a lifetime.

    Just to this day, just how many Dao Supremes were still alive? They could only be counted in two hands probably. Take note, the Phoenix Empire had only two Dao Supremes as of now.

    "I wasn''t informed about this, Your Majesty..." Old Man Lei spoke in a meek tone. In truth, he just didn''t know the extent of Mrs. Lei''s talents. Who would have thought that it was this great?

    And as for if His Majesty was telling a lie, it wasn''t possible. He was in the front of all the important nobles of the empire, how could he lie in front of them? Wouldn''t it tarnish and shake his position in the empire?

    "But now you are informed." Jin Rou smirked, "I hope you do the right thing now and stop being prideful about your rules. There is an adage saying, ''The rules are dead while we are still alive''."

    "I will remember Your Majesty''s words." Old Man Lei bowed with sincerity and said, "I will take her and her son to our n and have her with the highest position she can attain."

    Everyone was surprised to hear this. In Lei n, the highest position could be the n Master position. Would he be giving it to her, then? This show of sincerity was overwhelming!

    Jin Rou waved it off and said, "Do it as you see fit. As long they aren''t treated badly there, I won''t have any issues with your n."

    Mrs. Lei, who was watching by the sidelines, couldn''t help but feel warm water threatening to flow from her eyes. Jin Rou had intentionally helped them get a chance to prove herself in the n again. She had no hatred or grievances towards her family as they were merely following the rules strictly. Besides, she was the one who was mistaken in the first ce. She had no one to me but herself for the misfortune.

    How she just wished that her first son was still alive. Thinking about it, memories shed in her mind making herugh and cry at the same time.

    "Alright, the fourth issue has been settled. I wonder if any one of your here have problems with my arrangements? Please stand up and say so." Jin Rou roamed his gaze and asked.

    Several seconds had passed yet no one stood up. It all seemed that they fully understand Jin Rou''s points or perhaps they just didn''t want to earn his ire by voicing their contrasting opinion out.

    "It seems everyone agrees with me. Then be it." Jin Rou smiled and stood up. He opened his arms and said, "I thank everyone who attend this urgent meeting although it''s alreadyte at night. Rest assured that you will bepensated ordingly. Just ask the emperor regarding that. And, the meeting is adjourned."

    Everyone stood up and took a deep bow. Jin Rou walked off to exit the room with a calm expression. All throughout the meeting, His Majesty didn''t show any negative emotions a young person should have when in the front of so many important and ancient people. He carried his weight with grace that even the old fossils couldn''t help but be amazed. It very looked like Jin Rou was used to this kind of attention and set ups. They were curious about what was his life in the other world but it all remained in their heads.. They didn''t have the courage to ask even if they had a thousand guts to do so.

 Chapter 656 - Sincerity And Resolution

    "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty." Mrs. Lei walked up to Jin Rou after the meeting was over. She was feeling so much that she didn''t know what to feel. However, she knew that it was all about happiness, gratitude and positive emotions.

    All this time, she thought that her life was already over. She just wanted to raise her sons to be good people and watch them have families of their own. She wanted to die in peace without worrying so much about them. However, everything became twisted. Her son died unjustly and they were hunted by the kingdom soldiers for her act.

    It was all a messed up life that she wanted to die already but then, Jin Rou came. He saved them from this misery and ended it with elegance. All she could ask now was to live in peace and protect her left son. He was a mere kid and it breaks her heart seeing her son having difficulties in life.

    "It''s alright, it''s what I should do for you and your son." Jin Rou helped Mrs. Lei because he remembered his mother to her. Perhaps he was already missing her too much that he thought this way, "About the issue of your son who died in the kingdom, I''ll have the emperor investigate it and let the culprit bear the responsibility."

    "Your Majesty, it''s too much. There''s no need to." Mrs. Lei was embarrassed. She keep on receiving help from Jin Rou and it''s more than she could take. If this kept on, she was afraid she couldn''t pay it back.

    "Mrs. Lei, it''s not much. Just think about that I''m doing this for the sake of your son. One way or another, he will keep asking about his family and you cannot avoid it. At the very least, you can give him proper and sincere answers with my help." Jin Rou smiled, "And don''t worry, I am not asking for any payment for this."

    "This..." Mrs. Lei bit her lower lip from embarrassment. However, it would be a disrespect if she keep on turning it down, "Alright, Your Majesty. Thank you for your grace."

    Emperor Lin by the sidelines couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. Thisdy was so fortunate to meet Jin Rou and have his help.

    "We have to get moving now, Mrs. Lei. The old man from your n will fetch you so you should wait for him here." Jin Rou handed over a talisman, "If ever you meet a problem, just contact me using this."

    Mrs. Lei didn''t say anything and just bowed again. No words could describe her gratitude towards the other party. Tears rolled down from her face during this act.

    "See you again." Jin Rou bid his farewell and left entirely.

    After Jin Rou left, Old Man Lei appeared and looked at Mrs. Lei withplicated expression. He didn''t know what to say either. After all, he was the one who issued the order to disown Mrs. Lei.

    It wasn''t an easy decision to make. Mrs. Lei was one of the prodigies their n had and he had no choice but to disown her because of the crime she did. Factly speaking, he loved Mrs. Lei like his own child but unfortunate circumstances were always present, ready to antagonize fate.

    "You don''t need to say anything, n Master." Mrs. Lei smiled wryly. There was a tinge of sadness in her eyes visible, "I know you have just done your job as the master by following the rules. I am very much aware of what I did."

    "Child, I have already warned you about the man but you still didn''t listen to me." Old Man Lei sighed and looked up, "You have a bright future ahead of you, if you just take the path I asked you to, you might be now a High God."

    "n Master, sometimes we live because we don''t want to follow the rules." Mrs. Lei said with a sincere tone, "It might not have turned well but I didn''t regret anything. Not anything now that I still have my son."

    Old Man Lei didn''t know what to say about this and just changed the subject, "I heard that your oldest son passed away. My deepest condolences. I will be looking into this matter appropriately."

    "It''s okay. His Majesty said that the His Highness Emperor Lin will be looking into this matter so you don''t have to worry about it." Mrs. Lei answered, as she shook her head.

    "I see." Old Man Lei had expected this answer and said, "Then, let''s go home. Where is your son?"

    "In a private space His Majesty created for my child. He is still sleeping after the long and tiring trip from Newgate. When he wakes up, was space will automatically tear open." Mrs. Lei looked was speaking in a calm tone, "n Master, how can I be a Dao Supreme?"

    It seemed that Mrs. Lei had already thought about this matter and wanted to pursue cultivation. Old Man Lei couldn''t help but beam with smile, "Child, we have enough resources to help you reach that. However, it will be a one long and arduous path. Bing a Dao Supreme isn''t a small matter and although you have extreme talents, you still need a tough perseverance to through the trials."

    Old Man Lei was a peak High God. He was already one step towards the door of Supremacy. Nevertheless, thisst step was very difficult to achieve as it hecked the enlightenment of to do so. He could also feel that this was the maximum of the level he could attain. He was feeling down these days because of the declining talents of the n but now that Mrs. Lei and her son woulde back home, he felt energized.

    His Majesty had told that Mrs. Lei would be a candidate to be a Dao Supreme! He would do everything to make the woman achieve this level and fly to the next heights. Thinking about this had already made him excited.

    "I will do everything to be a Dao Supreme. Not because of anyone but for my son and His Majesty who helped me. This is the only way I can think of repaying him." Mrs.. Lei made an oath, showing her sincerity and resolution.

 Chapter 657 - Imperial Treasury

    "Emperor Lin, bring me to the Imperial Treasury." Jin Rou said as they walked down the hall. Hundreds of maids were lined up by the sidelines to greet Jin Rou with their bowing heads.

    "Your Majesty, may I know what might you need in the treasury?" Emperor Lin was curious and asked.

    "I''m going to take a look and see if I can find something useful for the iing battle." Jin Rou casually said.

    The empire''s treasury had many treasures and important items for sure that they keep. After all, the empire had stood for trillions of years and survived the tribtions of the world. Its roots and foundation were engraved deep within so it was not easy to shake them.

    "Then I''ll escort you there, Your Majesty." Up until now, Emperor Lin could taste a bit bitter deep inside. He was used to be called ''Your Majesty'' yet now he was calling it someone else. Not that he wasining, though. Jin Rou''s presence in the empire had made him see a chance to survive the iing attack.

    The emperor and Jin Rou walked several twists and turns that only the emperor and empire''s financial minister knew. After a few minutes, they arrived at a wooden door. It had ancient symbols that couldn''t be understood by amon person.

    "Fine wood." Jin Rou praised, "Stronger than strongest metal. Many Dao Supremes have to work together to crush it."

    Emperor Lin smiled, "Indeed, Your Majesty. This is a wood from the Heaven World Tree. It was gifted by the tree itself to our Ancestor Feng and it was made to be a door for our treasury."

    Feng Lin had traveled many realms for trillions of years. He knew every nuke and corner of Fate World and even traveled many outside realms in the past. It wasn''t a surprise that he had met the Heaven World Tree.

    Heaven World Tree was the most ancient tree in this world and only appear at a very faithful moment. And the appearance would only be enough to amodate a single person. This tree had lived since time immemorial, much older than Feng Lin himself.

    He made so much preparations for millions of years, calcting every possible spots the tree would appear. And after hundred million of tries, he met the Heaven World Tree and blessed him for such perseverance. The wood of the Heaven World Tree was part of the gift the tree bestowed.

    "That proves it greatness." Jin Rou chuckled. He was generously estimating it by saying it could be destroyed by Dao Supremes where in fact, it could even be difficult forws to do it. Remember, it was Heaven World Tree.

    Emperor Lin walked up to the door and withdrew a stone from his space storage. This stone seemed normal with a color green but Jin Rou could see the thousand mysteries behind it.

    "Creak!" The wooden door slowly opened. It created a sound which had a melodious hymn of heavens. It seemed natural when Jin Rou looked at it and couldn''t help but be amazed.

    After which, the door was fully opened. And what met them was a spacious mini universe filled with stars and gxies. Jin Rou had seen many types of treasuries of this kind yet this was far more amazing than the previous. As a matte of fact, it stood above all he had seen.

    "Such a grand view." Jin Rou was mesmerized. Histe master had truly loved the empire for him to create such a world for his treasuries.

    "Ancestor Feng has always loved astronomy, so he used to use stars and gxies to show the world." Emperor Lin''s memories shed in his eyes. He used to admire the ancestor for consistently guarding their whole empire all the time. He also made ample preparations for future generations if ever they face difficulties.

    But the ancestor was never interested in giving his legacy to anyone of their family. This enraged the emperor in the past. After all, shouldn''t the sessor be in their own n to preserve Ancestor Feng''s bloodline? Anyone in his situation would feel that the the ancestor was unjust for him and his family.

    Now that the empire was facing a cmity, he was more angered by the day. If only the Ancestor entrusted his legacy to them, wouldn''t it be easier right now? However, he realized how naive he was when he saw Jin Rou appearing in attempt to save them.

    Emperor Lin had never seen a kid of this extraordinary. Jin Rou''s calm and collected manner even in pressuring times had earned the deepest admiration from the emperor. The way Jin Rou carried himself during the meeting in front of the most important nobles were decisive and swift, as if he was a veteran in handling people.

    Perhaps even the emperor would entrust the legacy to Jin Rou on his own ord.

    "Your Majesty, these are normal treasures that will be used for the formation set up. Let''s proceed further to the deepest part, there lies the personal treasury of the ancestor himself." Emperor Lin walked Jin Rou to the deepest part of the treasury.

    Then, another door appeared. It was created from the space particles of this universe. Emperor Lin introduced, "This is the ancestor''s true treasury that he was the only one who could enter. Perhaps, you might find something there. He also said that the sessor is the only one capable of opening this."

    In truth, no one except the emperor knew that the ancestor had a personal treasury. Emperor Lin never dared to say a word about this, as he was afraid that many would target the ancestor''s treasury. Just think about it, it was a hidden treasury that had been created by Ancestor Feng Lin himself! The treasures here must be heaven defying.

    Jin Rou took a deep breath while he remembered his memories with histe master. He brushed it off and put his palm on the door.

    "Wham!" The door reacted as the stars circled around him. It was like a joyful asion with angelic melody in y.

    Then, the door was fully opened with bursting gxies above.

 Chapter 658 - His Masters Treasury

    It was a spectacr sight to behold. The stars were dancing and the thousands of gxies were bursting like fireworks. It was the art of universe, a magnificent phenomenon of the ages and eons.

    The universe turned brighter because of this. Emperor Lin gasped as he saw this scene. Jin Rou just opened the door and the universe reacted happily like it had been waiting for the person for a long time!

    Jin Rou smiled and entered the door. What met his eyes was a normal room of a high ranking noble. The furnishes were only decent at best and it wasn''t attractive at all. The emperor followed suit and was more surprised to see this. The personal Treasury of the ancestor was a mere noble room?

    Jin Rou walked towards the table and swiped his finger on to it as he look very closely to the items. There were various items here and each was extraordinary to say the least. Jin Rou had powerful eyes so he could see it clearly without any hindrances.

    On the table, there were a piece of paper, a pen, a picture, and a tiny needle. Each of this had the power to destroy realms so think about how strong these items were. The emperor could see it too, albeit only a bit.

    Upon closer inspection, Jin Rou saw a small notebook with a name, "I, The Strongest"

    Heughed after reading the title. It was very suited to histe master''s personality. The master was very arrogant and prideful but he had a too warm heart for his people.

    Jin Rou flipped the notebook into the first page. He widened his eyes in stupefaction as he read the two sentences,

    "My Jin''er, this will help you. All the things on my table will."

    Jin Rou could feel his eyes warming. His heart had been too cold. He dreamed of adventuring normally to explore the worlds, but it turned out that the world of dao didn''t work that way. It was a difficult and lonely path to speak of. It wasn''t filled with fun or anything, the more you see about the worlds, the more you would realize that everything you expected it to be was actually too much to be true.

    His heart had turned cold from all the killings. He never bat an eye when killing a living being and that what happened since he went out of their pce. But his master''s words right now proved that there was still a warm spot of his heart and he shouldn''t let the coldness invade it.

    "Master, it seems you have anticipated mying here." Jin Rouughed softly. Those words were filled with sincerity like a child who found a light.

    Emperor Lin didn''t expect the cold and detached Jin Rou would suddenly reveal an expression like this. He was very curious of what was in the notebook but he knew it wasn''t his turn to see it. Unless Jin Rou let him, he wouldn''t dare to pry.

    Jin Rou picked up all of the things on the table and transferred it into his private space. Thete master had prepared this for him and he should take it as a response to his master''s good will.

    Emperor Lin saw this and he didn''t have qualms about Jin Rou taking everything. However, he couldn''t help but feel a bit of jealousy as he thought, ''It looks like the ancestor loves His Majesty more than us.''

    Jin Rou sat down on the chair where histe master used to sat. He soughtfort from this chair as he remembered countless memories of histe master with him.

    Feng Lin was a very strict teacher to Jin Rou, to be exact. More often than not, Jin Rou would be scolded and almost been hit. Nevertheless, the master never touched even his strand of hair nor hurt him in the slightest. To Jin Rou, Feng Lin was his escape when he feel depressed or down at home.

    Just think about it, Jin Rou was a mere child by that time so he experience many emotions at the same time. He was very unstable, too, because of cultivating right when he was born had ced too much of responsibility on him. Everyone expected him to turn out what they expected him to be and fortunately, he even surpassed their expectations.

    But little did they know, that Jin Rou could only achieve that because his master had been teaching him well. Of course, the Rou Celestial Family had nurtured Jin Rou too, but Feng Lin''s contribution to the growth of the child was major also.

    Jin Rou closed his eyes to stop the tears from falling. He suddenly felt weak and powerless. He just want to sleep and go back home and rest. However, he knew that it wasn''t possible. Not unless he already saved the empire from its impending doom.

    He couldn''t save his master but he could save his master''s beloved empire which was made from his blood and sweat. After that, he would find the big sister of that little girl and drag her to the dark realm.

    Emperor Lin didn''t dare to disturb the rest of His Majesty. He was waiting patiently while looking at the painting on the wall in front of him. It was a picture of a lion engaging a battle with a tiger. He saw many profundities in this painting that he was amazed.

    ---

    Hours went by, it''s already morning. Jin Rou opened his eyes and saw the ceiling of the room, "It seems that I fell asleep."

    It was the first time he had a decent sleep.

    Jin Rou straighten up his body and saw that the emperor was still there, waiting for him and greeted him with a smile, "Good morning, Your Majesty."

    "Have you been up all night?" Jin Rou said, "You should have slept, too. I don''t mind."

    "No, it''s okay. Your Majesty, I have to be on look out since you are sleeping soundly. Better to be safe than sorry." The emperor smiled.. He used not to sleep for days and it wouldn''t affect his overall health.

 Chapter 659 - Emperor Randies

    Jin Rouughed as he heard this but he didn''tment about it, "Alright, let''s head out. We''ve been here for too long."

    He walked off the door without turning back. The memories that were left with Feng Lin here had been carried by Jin Rou. And that''d would live in him forever.

    Emperor Lin followed suit. He knew there were more things to attend to rather than reminiscing the memories of thetew.

    After leaving the treasury, what met the duo was a waiting butler. He was the Head Butler, Azmon.

    "Azmon, why are you here?" Emperor Lin asked. Truthfully, this butler was very busy in the morning. After all, there were so many things to do in the pce like preparing the luxurious meals and assisting the princes in their activities.

    "Your Highness, Your Majesty, Azmon greets you." Azmon bowed sincerely and said, "Emperor Randies of Purple Haven Empire is seeking for your presence."

    "Why is he here?" Emperor Lin was stumped. He couldn''t think of a reason why the emperor was present in this empire.

    Purple Haven Empire had also a strong foundation with aw guarding it. Their empire was known for their sessful economic breaks throughout the world. In terms of businesses, they ranked at the very top. The said empire was one of the suspects which would attack the Phoenix Empire, but right now he was here seeking presence?

    "Your Highness, I didn''t dare to ask as I am only a mere butler." Head Butler Azmon spoke carefully, "However, he says that it''s urgent so you shall meet him as soon as possible."

    "Alright, where is he?" Emperor Lin took a deep breath and asked.

    "He is in the me Library, Your Highness. I will escrort you majesties there." Azmon bowed and led the way.

    ---

    The me Library was one of the three main libraries of the pce. Here consisted the history and expeditions of the ancestors in their whole lives. Also, it included their experiences which made the books here with a higher value. Although it''s not as big as the other two libraries, this held a great importance for the empire.

    "I didn''t expect His Majesty Emperor Randies will be gracing us with his presence." Emperor Lin smiled as he looked at the middle aged man in front of him.

    They were currently sitting in a round ss table with a pot of aromatic tea in the middle. Jin Rou, Emperor Lin, and the visitor Emperor Randies were present.

    His guard was up, which noticed by Emperor Randies thus he said chuckling, "You don''t have to be on that guard, I am not here to antagonize you and your empire."

    "Then why Emperor Randies is here? May we know what is your agenda amidst of the predicament we''re currently facing?" Emperor Lin didn''t believe Randies.

    Anyone would be suspicious about it. After all, the sudden visit of the emperor of another empire smelled fishy in a sense knowing that three empires were eyeing for them.

    Emperor Randiesughed and looked at Jin Rou, "My reason foring here is him."

    "His Majesty?" Emperor Lin''s guard increased. His brows creased and he was ready to fight the other emperor.

    "Emperor Lin, please rx. I already said that I''m not here to antagonize you. So please don''t test my patience." Emperor Randies smiled.

    Emperor Lin wanted to say something more because he was agitated. But Jin Rou held him off, shaking his head. The emperor already got what Jin Rou meant and swallowed his words.

    "Since I am your reason foring here, let''s hear it Emperor Randies." Jin Rou finally spoke. The other party was clearly sizing him up to see the extent of his capabilities.

    "Ancestor Feng Lin has really an eye for talents. To think that he could get a person like you with this talent. It''s amazing, no wonder he chose you as his sessor." Emperor Randies didn''t forget topliment Jin Rou.

    "Thank you, but I''m very much aware of it. I doubt youe here just topliment me, right?" Jin Rou took a sip of his tea while speaking.

    "So straightforward, I like it." Emperor Randies usually was respected by people. Even other emperors were like this yet thisd didn''t show any of it like how should a normal person would respond, "Alright let me get straight to the point. Our Universal Law is friend of yourte master, and he wishes you to evacuate this empire as soon as possible. The threews who conspired to kill your master will being back and hunt you until they get the legacy of your master."

    "I see. Who are these threews you''re talking about?" Jin Rou asked. He wouldn''t let a chance to gain information slip in his hands.

    Emperor Randies was surprised a bit after hearing this question. But he still answered, "Bloodw, Noah, and God King. These were the dao titles of thews the empire will face. Noah was used to be the closest friend of yourte master."

    Emperor Lin gasped by this revtion. Thosews were at the top 5 of the strongestws out there! It was already a despairing moment for the empire, yet after knowing this, it''s more despairing and a hopeless case.

    "I see." Jin Rou remembered that histe master said something about the friends he trusted backstabbed him. So these were their names, "And your Universal Law is...?"

    "Violet Cloud Universal Law." Emperor Randies said.

    "And Violet Cloud wants me to be under his protection and hide there?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Indeed. We cannot let those three bastardws win this. They cannot have you, or it will be end of this world." Emperor Randies said in a grave tone. These threews were uwful and would do anything they wished to, and that''s the terrifying part of it. They were already blinded by greed and power.

    "So, how can I trust you and yourw when even my master''s closest friend betrayed him? Do you really think that just because I''m young, I''m easy to fool?" Jin Rou spoke with a disdain in his eyes.

 Chapter 660 - Almost Puked Blood

    "..." Emperor Randies was speechless. Usually, those who they extended help with would jump in joy and ept it immediately like it was a grace from the gods. Yet Jin Rou didn''t think like that. He was weighing his pros and cons beforeing into decision and making sure that he knew what should be known.

    Emperor Lin opened his mouth in shock too. Jin Rou actually questioned Emperor Randies in his face!

    "Young man, what is your name?" Emperor Randies asked. His eyes were filled with curiosity.

    "Jin Rou. A mere passerby of this world." Jin Rou answered in a casual manner. He was already used to this.

    "Then Jin Rou, I can put my name and life in line that ourw has no bearing of ill intentions towards you. The ancestor only wants to help you because yourte master helped him in the past. Just think about this as our ancestor returning the favor." Emperor Randies spoke.

    Emperor Lin creased his brows. The other emperor had just made an oath and it was very serious. So he had no choice but to believe. It seemed that the empire had no bad motives for them.

    Jin Rou, also, had to believe it now. That was a serious oath, thus clearing all his doubts. Unfortunately, he still shook his head and said, "As you said, threews are hunting me down. If I go to your empire, the threews will also target you. I don''t think you will earn a benefit when it happens."

    That''s true. The Purple Haven Empire boasted its economic sess for countless of years. Many rich tycoons and traders usually migrate to this ce to earn a decent living. What would happen if they were implicated of the wrath of the three empires''ws? The first thing that would suffer was their economic standards and growth. And that''s possibly something the Purple Haven Empire didn''t want to happen.

    In Jin Rou''s point of view, this help was too much for a repayment.

    Of course, Emperor Randies had thought it too and smiled wryly, "You have a point. But the ancestors insists on bringing you over."

    "I doubt it will be possible for me to agree." Jin Rou smiled, "The offer is very tempting. However, I still have to decline."

    "Why?" Emperor Randies was puzzled. He extended an oriole branch yet the other party still didn''t take it. It was confusing.

    "Because I cannot watch my master''s empire fall down while I''m trying to save myself." Jin Rou spoke, he was filled with resolution, "This empire means so much to my master. How can I watch it crumble down? Now that I''m here, I don''t think those clowns will have an easy way."

    Hearing this, Emperor Lin felt his eyes warmed. The sessor of their ancestor was a filial person. All of his jealousy was faded off and all he could now feel was awe and respect for the other party.

    Emperor Randies almost choked, "Are you aware that it''s not just the threews attacking? Many kingdoms and Dao Supremes will also be present! The Phoenix Empire has only two Dao Supremes. If you fight them, you all will just bemitting suicide together!"

    "I know it''s an absurd action, but I have a n in mind." Jin Rou wasn''t the type to engage in battle without a n.

    "What n?" Emperor Randies felt like his head was aching right now. For the past days, he didn''t have a good sleep as he was traveling and managing matters of the empire. And now, this kid was stressing him by adamantly rejecting his good will.

    "That''s a secret for now." Jin Rou chuckled.

    Emperor Randies almost puked blood from frustration. He had a slight thought of strangling the young man in front of him. It had been a long time since he strangled an annoyingd, "Then if you executed your n, how high are your chances of winning?"

    "That depends. That''s all I can say." Jin Rou smirked. In truth, everything lied if the n would work out or not. After all, even he wasn''t sure but he wished to try. But, he was confident in his skills so it might work, who knows?

    "Goodness gracious..." Emperor Randies felt like his vision was turning blurry and dark. Thisd might be the cause of his death someday so he had to distance himself away. He couldn''t hurt thed since he was a very importantly figure unlike the man he strangled in the past for trying to steal his wife.

    "If that''s all, please enjoy your tea, Your Majesty Emperor Randies." Jin Rou stood up and said, "This will be a long and difficult fight so I must prepare well."

    "What will you do?" Nevertheless, Emperor Randies still asked.

    "I''ll just visit a certain ce." Jin Rou said and eventually left the library.

    Emperor Randies leaned on the chair and took a deep breath, "Ancestor Feng Lin is truly amazing, to get such a sessor of that level. No wonder our ancestor has high standards too."

    "Well, there are many capable seeds in your family so your ancestor might choose one of them." Emperor Lin tried to console the depressed emperor. This emperor almost died from frustration because of Jin Rou.

    "Capable, haha." Emperor Randiesughed wryly, "If there is, the ancestor will not even think about choosing someone outside of the family."

    Emperor Randies himself was a bona fide Dao Supreme, much stronger than Emperor Lin. He had the talents to be aw yet the ancestor refrained from him thinking that he was already too old to take the power. But he didn''t hold grudge because of it. After all, there was truly more capable than him.

    Ancestor Violet Cloud just wanted the prosperity of the empire so he never judged the ancestor''s decision even if more often than not, it wasn''t aligned go his.

    Emperor Lin didn''tment on this. It was a personal issue and he had no say about it. All he could do now was tap the emperor''s back in constion. He felt the same too, but the other emperor had taken the feelings more graceful than him.

 Chapter 661 - Flamesouth Village

    mesouth Vige. This vige was a rural and hidden vige in the south of Phoenix Empire. It was a normal one that had people living in it peacefully.

    Jin Rou arrived in this ce after a few search. It was his destination right now because of his master''s stories about it.

    The mesouth Vige, ording to Feng Lin, was his natural hometown. This was where he was born and started cultivation. It had so many memories together with thete master that he had always have a story about it everyday. Thus, Jin Rou was curious about this little vige. After all, the vige existed even before the empire was made.

    Jin Rou entered the ce and roamed his gaze. There were mortal kids ying, chasing each other with smiles and sweats on their faces. The women were telling stories to each other, smirking andughing sometimes.

    The men were all chopping wood for tonight. It''s already winter, so they have to produce fire as much as possible as it was very cold. The vige was a mortal ce and there were no extravagant ces to speak of. But Jin Rou could feel this was home.

    Jin Rou passed by with the people. He lowered his existence so much so that he wouldn''t be discovered by the people here. He heard from histe master that these people were easily scared by cultivators thus he erased his existence.

    Then, he arrived at a statue and a message on a metal te was written on it, "Great Hero Feng Lin."

    The statue looked very old, perhaps billions of years old now and the que was the same. This seemed to be thememoration for histe master as appreciation for his help.

    "I didn''t expect His Majesty will pay this vige a visit. It''s a surprise." Suddenly, a feminine voice could be heard. It was only low tone yet Jin Rou could hear it clearly.

    He looked at the origin of the voice and observed her for a second, "And you are?"

    It was a beautifuldy with a golden short hair. She was one of the knights of the empire stationed in the inner and most important ces. She was d in white armor and a spear behind her.

    Jin Rou erased his existence to avoid attention but it was natural that a High God of this level could see him.

    "Your Majesty, I am Knight Commander Maya. I am in charge of patrolling this ce." Maya said as she bowed respectfully.

    "I see. Nice to meet you, Maya." Jin Rou smiled and continued observing the statue.

    Maya didn''t dare to disturb him and just stood by his side. Now that the emperor was here, she had to be here if ever he needed something. She saw Jin Rou how ruthless he was when dealing with the nobles and it was amazing for her. Those nobles had thought of themselves so high and arrogant that it was only right to ce them into their right positions.

    Three hours passed, Jin Rou remained standing in the same position and looking at the statue. But he spoke this time, asking Maya, "Do you have a family?"

    This startled Maya for a bit. However, she remainedposed and answered the question, "I have my mother. But she is very old now because she''s only a mortal. My father has been killed during an expedition, and was a knight too."

    Jin Rou looked at Maya, "You have a powerful cultivation. You can get elixirs and treasures that could extend the lifespan of your mother despite being a mortal."

    "I know, Your Majesty." Maya shook her head and sighed, "However, my mother didn''t want it. She wants to die if it''s already meant for her. She wants to die as a mortal, without any treasures or elixir to keep her alive. Furthermore, she told me, it''s hard to be alive when you''re too old to move."

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded. It was the mother''s decision so he had noment about it, "Your father seemed had a heroic death."

    "Indeed, Your Majesty. He died protecting thete ancestor in the past." Maya nodded in agreement. She used to idolize her father as he was a very powerful knight that even the knights of other empire were threatened. Her father was one of knights who stood at the top of the rankings.

    Jin Rou smiled and shared, "I have a family too. However, they are far away from this universe."

    "Do you miss them, Your Majesty?" Maya asked out of curiosity.

    "I do. I have been away for too long now and after I wrap up the mess in this world, I''m going back home." Jin Rou said. His eyes were filled with countless emotions that had been hidden for too long.

    "So you aren''t going to stay here..." Maya said in a soft tone.

    "I can''t. I''m not a person of this world. I''m just a mere passerby that aims to save the empire because it is my master''s treasure." Jin Rou shook his head. If it wasn''t for his master, would he even be willing to try to save the empire? No, he wasn''t that saint that he''d risk himself just for a heroic action. He wasn''t that dumb.

    There was a long silence again. Jin Rou kept looking at the statue for another two hours while Maya was on standby. The former looked at her and spoke, "You don''t have to guard me. I''m fine here."

    "Your Majesty, that can''t be. This is an imperial rule and I cannot not abide it." Maya said with a stern voice. She was always faithful to her duties and never disappoints.

    "Okay, then. Suit yourself." Jin Rou returned in looking back at the statue. It looked like he was deeply imprinting the youthful look of histe master in his mind.

    "Boom!" The night came over and suddenly, an explosion echoed the entire vige which terrified the vigers. Then, a blinding light appeared a few miles away from the vige.

    Jin Rou looked up and observed the blinding light and couldn''t help but chuckle.. He was one lucky guy right now.

 Chapter 662 - Law Beline

    Maya couldn''t help but gasp as she saw this. She was very knowledgeable when phenomenons like this appeared, "Goodness, this is..."

    She looked at Jin Rou to confirm if what was she thinking''s right. Thetter smiled and nodded, "Indeed, that is aw legacy."

    Maya sucked a mouthful of cool air. That was aw legacy! "It''s Law Beline''s legacy?"

    Universal Law Beline was one of the oldest universalws, only ranking third in terms of age. He was a soft and calm being which nurtured the empire called Red Empire. This empire was the leading one when it came to ore and mineral. After all, they were situated in an area which the mineral was overflowing.

    Unfortunately, Beline also died and he had no sessor to begin with. His death was a mystery but those old beings knew that there was more to his death, it smelled conspiracy just like what happened to Law Feng Lin.

    Nevertheless, even if it was a conspiracy or not, they couldn''t anything about it. After all, the enemies were too powerful that it would be a suicide to confront them!

    Everyone searched crazily for his legacy as the Red Empire didn''t have it. Many greedy people searched every nuke and sides of many ces only to no avail. But who would have thought that Beline hid his legacy in the territory of Phoenix Empire?

    "Your Majesty, are you nning in getting the legacy?" Maya said.

    "That is what I''m supposed to do. I cannot let those bastards get it, after all." Jin Rou smirked.

    "Then let''s get going, Your Majesty. For sure, everyone has seen the phenomenon and know what it meant. Packs of wolves will being for it." Maya said with urgency in her tone. It was true, that phenomenon was visible in the whole world and probably assumed the same thing as she did. There would surely be thousands of kingdoms and those empires would participate too. They had a great advantage and they must seize the opportunity immediately.

    "Yes, let''s get going." Jin Rou smiled, understanding the knight''s point. He flew immediately with the knight in tow towards where the phenomenon happened.

    And just like what they expected, the empires and thews saw this and immediately rush to the ce. All of them seemed to be in the race of who woulde there first and seize the treasure.

    Of course, many top kingdoms wanted to participate too but they have to be discreet in order not to earn the ire of the empires.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Maya arrived at the destination after thirty minutes. The former looked at the surroundings and asked, "Maya, how long will it take for them nearest empire to arrive here?"

    "Your Majesty, the nearest empire in our ce is the Summer Heaven Empire of Law Anxiu." Maya asked as she thought about it carefully, "It''s a neutral empire and I don''t know if the will attack us or not."

    "Law Anxiu?" Jin Rou smiled. He remembered meeting the intent of this man in the past as he asked for the Elementus in his possession, "So he was still alive all along?"

    Jin Rou had a good impression of thisw and of there''s a chance, he wanted to befriend someone like him. After all, he appeared to be young and still filled with energy to consume.

    "Law Anxiu is probably alive and well. ording to the records I have read, thest appearance he made is about three hundred years ago." Maya pondered about it carefully.

    For cultivators like them who could live for millions, billions, and trillions of years, 300 years was just a time of a day. It would pass by fast. But for mortals, that''s an unachievable feat.

    "I wonder how he will respond to this, then?" Jin Rou was curious what would Law Anxiu do now that a legacy of a Universal Law appeared.

    While thinking about this, Jin Rou had already dispelled the phenomenon. With this, others would have to take time to search for this certain ce. He set up a formation and hid the now shown mansion in front of him. It now appeared like a part of the forest.

    Afterwards, Jin Rou and Maya entered the grand mansion. Inside of it was a veryrge and grand aura. The appearance was like over the top, simply toppling the most luxurious inns of the world. Everything was made by a fine mineral consisted of gold, rubies, and diamonds.

    The floow was a transparent one that could see the hidden clear waters below with all types of legendary fishes swimming on it. Maya had only read them in the legend records yet now some appeared alive!

    "Amazing..." Maya felt like a brand new world was opened in front of her, "Truly deserving to be used by Law Beline."

    Jin Rou chuckled. He already expected this so he wasn''t surprised, "Let''s go upstairs. Thew is waiting for us."

    He then moved upstairs while Maya was chasing after. A few turns and they already reached arge door filled with words, ''Beline''. It seemed to be the room where thew had ced his legacy.

    Jin Rou chanted a few strange words and suddenly, the door instantly opened. It was a door that only those fellowws could open.

    After which, upon entering the room, what met the duo was arge and spacious throne room with arge aquarium above filled with ocean species. All of the beasts in the aquarium were those which could be found in ancient records. In the middle of the room was a throne with a figure sitting on it. He was an old man with long and white beard that reached the ground. He appeared grand and ancient, except for the fact that he''s glowing.

    There was a hint of sadness in his eyes as he opened it from being closed. Then, he softly said, "At the very least, my death won''t probably be in vain."

    It was a self-mockingughter in a soft and calm tone which befitted Beline.. Jin Rou studied the figure in front of him and could see various emotions despite being a mere intent.

 Chapter 663 - Belines Law Legacy

    Jin Rou observed Beline who was sitting on the throne. There were various emotions that he was feeling right now. Sadness, grief, anger and... relief. Thetter was also observing Jin Rou, their eyes met as they studied the worlds of each other.

    They were bothws, so they could understand and see each other the way others couldn''t. Perhaps, it was an innate talent of being aw.

    The two didn''t speak, Maya felt like it was an eternity that they were waiting as they only were staring to each other. Countless myriads had passed, the time in this ce was long and despairing, but now that Beline had seen someone of who he prayed for, he smiled.

    "It''s good that it''s not the greedy bastards have came here." Finally, Beline spoke as he leaned on the throne, "I have always been wishing that they won''t be the first toe here."

    "Are they the culprits?" Jin Rou asked. His voice was calm and sound.

    Beline paused for a moment before answering, "Indeed. Those threews want my legacy so bad and when I didn''t agree, they set me up in arge formation that they created and killed me."

    "Arge formation created by threews?" Jin Rou creased his brows. Beline was a strongw for a fact. Yet, he was powerless against threews as they were all at the same level. Although the power varied from thew itself, it didn''t diminish the fact that they were all at the same peaks of power level.

    "Yes, they said it was what they used to kill Feng Lin too." Beline shook his head, "They are beyond saving. The attraction of power has gotten the better of them and they must be killed as soon as possible."

    Beline was a true friend of Feng Lin. Although Beline was younger than Feng Lin, they treated each other like true brothers without seniority. In fact, even those evilws were treated right by Feng Lin. After all, Feng Lin used to be the pir of thews.

    Seeing that Jin Rou was silent, Beline spoke once again, "I don''t mean to pressure you but I want you to save the world from those evil bastards. They are no longer humane and must be eradicated for the peace of the world."

    "Senior Beline, I am no savior. The overall situation of the world has nothing to do with me. I''m just a mere passerby so you couldn''t ce your hope on me." Jin Rou shook his head, "I''m doing this because I want to save the empire. The empire alone which my master has built by his blood and sweat. As his sessor and disciple, I think I have this sole responsibility."

    Beline looked at Jin Rou and observed his facial expressions and found out that he was speaking with sincerity, "I see. Although you are no savior, you will save the world indirectly if you kill those three. After all, they were the reason why your master has suffered before death."

    "You don''t have to remind me, Senior. I will make sure that those three will never have a good ending for opposing me and my master." Jin Rou chuckled.

    Beline smiled wryly. He knew a thing or two about the current situation of Phoenix Empire yet Jin Rou was speaking as if everything was within his control. Threews would attack him openly and not even the ancestors of the empire could save him. Where his confidence came from?

    "Alright, if you say so." Belineughed and a small golden box appeared. It floated towards Jin Rou and said, "That is my Law Legacy. Since you are the first one toe here, you deserve it. Do whatever you want with it but promise me that you won''t surrender it to the enemy."

    Maya gasped in speechlessness as she saw the legacy floating above. It was her first time seeing one so she was excited! Although she wouldn''t receive it, just seeing a legacy was already something she could boast for the rest of her life. She felt like she didn''t live in vain.

    Jin Rou epted the legacy and kept it to his private space, "Thank you, Senior Beline."

    "You don''t need to thank me. This is what I should do." Beline waved it off and said, "I am nothing but a mere intent now, so this is the extent of my help I can give. Perhaps, this is also a repayment for what Brother Feng Lin has done for me millions of years ago."

    Suddenly, Beline''s rms rang as he crease his brows, "Lad, you must leave now. The others areing. If they knew you are the one who got the legacy, they will hunt you down over and over again."

    Jin Rou could also feel it other presences getting nearer here. The disguise formation would be seen through ifw level beings investigated it. It''s not yet the time to face them so he bowed, "Senior Beline, we will leave now. I hope you rest in peace."

    "Go now." Beline smiled warmly like a father sending off his child, "I hope, too, that you will live and stomp through the ages."

    Eventually after that, Jin Rou and Maya left the ce and Beline was left there, closing his eyes.

    ---

    After an hour, Beline heard footstepsing from the outside. Two pair of footsteps with different motions. However, he was very familiar with this.

    Then, the door opened and revealed two figures. One was wearing a red and ck robe while the other looked like a priest in white robe.

    "Oh? One of you is missing, that''s very strange." Beline opened his eyes and saw the two. He smiled which filled with mockery.

    "Beline, stop the nonsense batter. Hand over your legacy. We have been searching for it and now you finally have shown yourself." Bloodw, who was in red and ck robe, demanded. His eyes were raging.

    "Hand it over? I''m sorry, but any of you two with God King aren''t worthy to have my legacy. So keep dreaming about it." Beline was only a mere intent.. His body was long destroyed after being killed.

 Chapter 664 - Bloodflaw And Noah

    Law Bloodw of Blood Ancient Empire.

    Law Noah of Holy God Empire.

    Law God King of Soaring Immortal Empire.

    These threews were the culprit for Beline''s death. He died with grievances in his heart thus it was natural that he hadn''t given them a shed of hospitality for being fellowws.

    After all, these animals were worse than anyone he encountered so far! How could he give the legacy to them? Fortunately, they were bitte and had already given the legacy to Jin Rou.

    "We are unworthy? Then who is worthy? Mind you, we are the best of the best. How couldn''t we be worthy of your legacy?" Bloodw was aggressive as he spoke, "You see, I''m still speaking nicely so you better hand it over. Who knows? You might not live in peace above once you see your empire crumbled down."

    It wasn''t an empty threat. Bloodw was willing to overturn and destroy any empires should they block his path towards greaterness. As a matter of fact, even Noah and perhaps God King would also do this. No, they would certainly do this.

    With threews, it might be a bit difficult to destroy an ancient empire with countless years of foundation, but it''s much more than possible.

    "Then how about you start it now, then?" Beline smirked, "I wonder how will you do it despite your full resources are fully focused to attack Phoenix Empire?"

    "Are you trying my patience, Beline?" Bloodw''s eyes glowed with red, "Do you really think we won''t dare?"

    The aggressiveness and arrogance were overwhelming. They were all bothws yet the differences in personalities were like heaven and earth.

    "Why would I try your patience, Bloodw? I''m just saying if you have the resources to expend on my empire, go on. I''m already dead, only a mere intent left within me and anytime I will disappear. Why will I care about my empire?" Beline smirked.

    The twows understood the point. It was true. Beline was dead and would soon disappear from this world. Why should he care about the wellbeing of the empire? Furthermore, their resources were limited as every resource was for the usage to attack Phoenix Empire.

    After all, they wouldn''t dare underestimate the oldest empire which had the strongest foundations of all the seven empires.

    Noah used his Holy Eyes as he searched for something. Then his eyes widened a bit and eximed, "The legacy is no longer in his possession!"

    "What?" Bloodw was stumped to hear this, "Did that mean that the legacy was already taken by someone?"

    "Probably that''s the case." Noah had a serious expression. This would be detrimental to their current ns and future oues. They had to do something about this immediately.

    "Beline, say something. Is that true?" Bloodw asked in a threatening tone.

    "What if it''s true, what if it''s not?" Beline smiled as he watched Bloodw fuming in anger. Out of the threews, Bloodw was the short tempered as he was the youngest in the group.

    "You..." Bloodw almost puked blood from frustration. This was infuriating, "Speak, who did you give the legacy?"

    "You''re really dumb, aren''t you?" Belineughed, "I have never answered your questions and you keep on asking still. I don''t know know what''s going on within that brain of yours. Hah, are all the people in Blood Ancient Empire bunch of stupids like you?"

    "You''re seeking death!" Bloodw''sst string of patience snapped. He was about lunge towards Beline when Noah held him off, "Bloodw, practice restraint. It''s not going to intimidate Beline. He is far more experienced and stronger than you."

    Bloodw took several deep breaths to calm himself down. However, he was still ring daggers at Beline which was deadly.

    Belineughed again, "I''m seeking death? How is that possible when I''m already dead? You''re truly stupid from head to toe, I know realized. Just like your dumb master who die in Brother Feng''s hands for trying to overstep his boundaries millions of years ago."

    Veins bulging in Bloodw''s head. A sore spot had been hit and he didn''t like it when others spoke about it, "Very good, just you wait. After we deal with Phoenix Empire, we will ravage your empire, too. You might not witness it but I''ll make sure it happens sooner orter."

    "You''re dreaming. Do you really think that you will still have the energy and resources after fighting Phoenix Empire? Not to mention, your chances of winning it is still not sure. Remember, the sessor of Feng Lin is here. Compared to you, he is way way better and talented. Isn''t that the reason why Feng Lin has not chosen you as a sessor millions of years ago?" Beline surely hit many sore spots to provoke Bloodw.

    "Noah, let me go. I''m gonna skin this bastard alive!" Bloodw couldn''t handle his raging emotions. This was the most sore spot and shame of his life. He didn''t want to remember it more and more. He truly wanted to kill Beline over and over again. However, Noah was restraining him from doing so.

    "You calm down. If you get provoked and attack him, you don''t know what will happen. Please do remember that we are inside his territory and he is the master of this ce even if he''s now just a mere intent." Noah tried to persuade Bloodw.

    Bloodw was a second generationw so it was understandable that he was arrogant and hot blooded,pared to the first generationws who were calm and collected.

    Beline was smiling on his throne. As expected, Noah from the Holy God Empire was the smarts of the three. Although Noah was also a first generationw, he was very well hidden and lowkey, resulting to not many people even his fellowws knew something about him.

    If only Noah didn''t choose God King''s rebellion... Beline couldn''t help but sigh.

    Bloodw was still enraged and wanted to wreak havoc. But thinking about the consequences when he messed up this time, it would be horrifying as God King himself would be punishing him.. It was something that he didn''t want to happen again, no matter what.

 Chapter 665 - Eternity Beyond Everything

    "What, aren''t you gonna attack? Come on, don''t be so reserved." Beline kept on provoking Bloodw. He knew that it was too easy to provoke an existence with hot blood, who only did things driven by emotions.

    Too bad though, Noah was with him. If not, it would have been easier to deal with Bloodw.

    "It seems like we won''t get proper answer from you, Beline." Noah''s eyes were changing colors. However, he didn''t attack and held off Bloodw who still wanted to attack, "However, I have a decent guess of who has your legacy right now."

    "Oh? Let''s hear it." Beline knew that Noah would find it out one way or another. After all, Noah was a very intelligentw and even Beline had to admit this fact.

    "Feng Lin''s sessor came here before us and you gave it to him, right?" Noah knelt down and pointed a finger towards the floor, "I can see light footsteps of two persons here. Although I don''t know the identity of the other, he or she must be a knight having a sword as a weapon."

    Beline smiled. He was so impressed about the wits of Noah despite being bitter enemies. Noah was capable and brilliant at the same time, it would only a matter of time before he became the strongestw in the world.

    "Noah, you are indeed bright. Too bad, you chose this path. One day, karma will bite you and you cannot do anything about it." Beline sighed.

    "I assume I am right with my spection, then." Noah wasn''t surprised. It was easy for him deduce the clues and connect them without a problem. He looked at Bloodw who was shocked and told him, "Blood, it looks like we have to hasten our preparations to attack the empire."

    Bloodw nodded, "That''s right. Since that bastard sessor has Beline''s legacy, we have to attack Phoenix Empire as soon as possible. We cannot dy any further. I have to contact God King for this."

    For them, it was an utmost emergency and a disadvantageous situation. The enemy had the legacy and it would be detrimental if the Feng Lin''s sessor gave it to others. It wasn''t a situation they wanted to see.

    "Give up. It''s already toote now." Beline interrupted and spoke, "By now, someone is already taking the legacy of mine and be the nextw in my ce. Do you think you still have the chance to be invincible then?"

    "You shut up, old man." Bloodw cursed out loud, "You are nothing but a mere intent. Just die in peace and see this world be under our control, en?"

    "Fool." Beline shook his head and didn''t say more.

    Bloodw was angered again after being called a fool but Noah had already pulled him away out of this ce, "Beline, we will leave now. Although we might be enemies, I hope you will forgive us. This is for the betterment of the world."

    "Noah, you believe that nonsense said by God King? You really think that by gathering the strength of strongws and killing them to take their legacy, you can save the world from that existence?" Beline sneered, "You are gravely mistaken, Noah. You miscalcted."

    Beline made sense. Even Feng Lin could only seal that existence for billions of years, what more for God King who was only the second strongest?

    "Mistaken or not, this is my choice. And even if I rey this over and over again, I will still choose to believe God King. He is my savior and the only person who I greatly trust." Noah said calmly. He made up his decision a long time ago and it wouldn''t change no matter what.

    Beline sighed. He was very aware of the deep friendship between Noah and God King. After all, he knew the hidden stories behind them. But it didn''t diminish the fact of what they did, "Do you really think God King is trustworthy? Think about it, even his closest brother, Feng Lin, was murdered by his own hands and you and Bloodw as aplices. When there''s a greater benefit for him, he would do everything including betraying those who was closest with him."

    Noah didn''t know what to say about this argument. In truth, he also thought about this but he refused to believe that God King could do that to him. At the very least, he believed it that way, "If God King were to betray me, then it''s my mistake for believing him. However, it won''t change the fact that I believe him right now."

    "Alright, leave now." Beline knew that it was useless persuading this person. Noah fully trusted God King and wouldn''t realize his mistake unless God King betray him, "But I won''t wish you three well, I hope you all rot in hell."

    Noah bowed but didn''t speak. Eventually, he left and vanished.

    Beline looked up and he could feel that his intent was soon to disappear. He smiled wryly and spoke softly, "It looks like my time hase. I can finally reunite with you, Dear."

    It was a voice filled with warmth and affection. A long long time ago, Beline fell in love with a mortal woman. They lived together in peace and happiness. However, the tale was short-lived as the woman had only several tens of years to live. Beline wanted to make the woman an immortal however the woman refused it tly. She wanted to die as a mortal and Beline had no choice but to acquiesce, albeit reluctantly. Since then, Beline chose not to love again.

    For Beline, who could live for trillions of years, the tens of years with her was the brightest and happiest moments of his life and up until now, he couldn''t forget her and her facial features that could shame fairies. For billions of years, he had been missing her until now. Slowly, tears formed on the side of his eyes despite being an intent.

    Countless memories shed in his mind as he slowly closed his eyes. He was greatly anticipating their meeting once again after a long long time.. Finally, they would be together and this time, it was for eternity beyond everything else.

 Chapter 666 - Merging Legacies

    Jin Rou and Maya was in a private space created by him after leaving the mansion. She was puzzled why they were here but she refrained from disturbing him because he looked so serious.

    "Say, Maya. Have you ever heard of aw taking two legacies in his body?" Jin Rou asked as he sat down in lotus position. His voice was calm and collected.

    Maya was bbergasted of the question but she still answered, "Your Majesty, I have heard about it but it''s impossible. Ancestor Feng Lin himself has stated that it isn''t possible as two legacies will fight each other inside the body and it will make the body explode."

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded. He expected this answer already, but his expression was filled with resolution.

    Maya felt something wrong was going on. As she realized it, she was horrified and spoke, "Your Majesty... you... do you mean you''re going to take the legacy?"

    "Indeed, that''s my intention right now." Jin Rou opened Beline''s golden box and a bottle of blue blood appeared. There was also a scroll with it and he read it. A smile was stered on his face, after which.

    "Please don''t joke around like this, Your Majesty." Maya was terrified, "You cannot y with your life, Your Majesty! You are the hope of the empire and we cannot afford to lose you."

    Right now, Jin Rou was intending on ying with an extreme fire that could cost his life. Just imagine, he wanted to take the Beline''s legacy while he already have Feng Lin''s legacy. Was something wrong in his head?

    "Maya, it''s not just me. For sure, those who aim for my life wants to do this, too. After all, why would they expend so much effort to kill and take my legacy?" Jin Rou smiled, "For sure, they have an ancient method to mergew legacies."

    "Is it possible?" Maya refused to believe it.

    "It''s possible. As a matter of fact, that is the purpose of the scroll here." Jin Rou passed the scroll to Maya and said, "Here, take a good look and tell me yourment."

    Maya took the scroll and slid it open. She was calm when reading the first contents but when she finished reading it, her eyes were wide as she stared at Jin Rou, "Your Majesty, this..."

    "Indeed, this is God King''s secret method of merging legacies." Jin Rou chuckled, "I don''t know how Beline got this method but for sure, it isn''t known yet by God King. Because if he does, he will run amok to retrieve this scroll."

    The scroll contained the process, the trial and errors, and how the stage experiments went. God King had started this five million years ago, and countless innocent lives were already taken, be it animals and people. The body count might be greater than the overall age of God King himself as he was heartless and cruel.

    For the sake of benefits, he could even sacrifice the world for it. After millions of years, God King had seeded in his experiment, approximately 700,000 years ago. Thus, he immediately made ample preparations to hunt Feng Lin and take his legacy.

    This activity alone had already took God King 600,000 years of preparation to make sure that Feng Lin would be killed. Not just that, the amount of resources he expended along with Noah and Bloodw, had almost depleted his treasury, imperial and personal included.

    It all contained the important information that seemed to actually meant for Jin Rou. Jin Rou didn''t know whether tough or cry, it looked like Beline had expected that he''de to find him and his legacy.

    " As you can see, it contains everything we need to know." Jin Rou smirked, "Beline''s intel must be terrifying to know frightening information like this."

    "But Your Majesty, it also stated that the merging chance of being sessful is only 20%." Maya still persuaded Jin Rou, "If you think about it, only 20 people out of 100 people could be sessful in this! Your Majesty, if you aren''t one of them, you will die."

    "I am Jin Rou. What''s there to be afraid of?" Jin Rou chuckled in confidence, "Be it 10% or 1%, I''ll be sessful no matter what."

    Maya opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say. His Majesty''s confidence was overflowing the realm!

    "Calm down. I won''t do anything rash, so you don''t have to worry that much." Jin Rouughed, "You see, I''m a very cautious person, I won''t do anything that might affect my life."

    Then what are you doing now, Your Majesty? Just ying with your life? Maya almost spoke these words if not for her restraint.

    "Alright, I''m going to start now. Maya, back off further." Jin Rou warned Maya.

    Maya wanted to say something but didn''t know how to say it. In the end, she could only sigh and let the fate decide the oue. At worst, she could just kill herself here if ever His Majesty died in the process.

    Seeing that Maya backed off, Jin Rou took a deep breath and looked at the bottle with blue blood. He smirked and said, "Beline''s Legacy, you are mine now."

    Gulp! Jin Rou drank the whole blue blood in one swing. Then after a few seconds,

    "Ahh!" Jin Rou screamed in pain as he jolted several times. His aura exploded making the whole world vibrate.

    It was an excruciating pain that Jin Rou felt for the first time of his life. His eyes, ears, nose, and mouth were all bleeding nonstop. He only screamed once and didn''t scream again. He gritted his teeth as he suffered from the pain that anyone would wish they were just dead.

    The world was turned upside down because of this. Countless quakes shook the entire Fate world, leaving cracks around it. The Universal Laws were awoke as they felt this tremendous power.

    In the Soaring Immortal Empire, a handsome and bald middle aged man opened his eyes in shock. He was wearing a buddhist robe as stood up, looking up at a distance.

    His eyes widened and his face revealed an expression for the first time in millions of years.

 Chapter 667 - God King

    "The world will change. This event will herald a catastrophe if we don''t stop it." The handsome bald man stared at the distant sky. Countless realms were forgotten but in his eyes, they were just mere hiding, "It looks like I have to fasten my ns."

    He was standing at the apex of the world. However, he still felt everything wasn''t enough. The cmity woulde soon and he must do something about it.

    "God King, what makes you awake at this critical time?" Another ancestor beside the bald man opened his eyes. They were currently in a temple located in the highest peak of Soaring Immortal. His eyes had passed the transcendence and the billions of stars above.

    "I don''t think I need to exin this to someone of your level, Daoist Friend." God King smiled as he looked at the old man. They were friends for many years and their friendship ran deep.

    "So it''s about the merging method you have had been leaked in the outside." The old man sighed, "God King, I told you that Beline is a cunning fox that you should be very aware."

    Although the old man wasn''t aw like God King, he was an apex being that God King respected greatly. Thus, he knew that it was probably Beline who leaked the method out. After all, only he had the motive and resources to do find and do so.

    Seeing that God King wasn''t responding, the old man spoke once again, "Don''t think too much about it. It''s a suicidal thing to do as it has a low chance of sess unless the person has a treasure to use."

    "Daoist Friend, it seems your vision has blurred through the ages." God King chuckled, "That person is the sessor of Feng Lin, someone the old man chose overme. Do you think that Feng will choose an ordinary person?"

    "I see. I guess my vision is truly blurry after being aged this much." The old man sighed, "But you are older than me, no? Why do you keep that youthful look of yours? Being a Buddha will not affect your level even if you show your true wrinkly appearance."

    "Daoist Friend, looks aren''t important. But I love this when I''m in this youthful look." God King smiled. He looked again at a distance where the phenomenon was happening.

    "So what do you n to do now?" The old man asked.

    "I''m going to attack the Phoenix Empire immediately." A sh of fierceness could be noticed in God King''s eyes, "It''s time to settle everything once and for all."

    "Are you sure about this?" The old man asked. It was a very serious case that needed to be taken care of. Everything lied whether they would win this battle or not.

    "I have to be sure. My decision is final and resolute. I''m going to do this for the betterment of our world." God King said with a solemn tone.

    "The world knew that you are a heartless butcher. But who knows that you have a deeper reason for your actions?" The old man smiled wryly. He saw many things through the passage of time. Countless of years had passed and the memories of the dark past had yet to disappear in his mind.

    "I don''t owe the world an exnation. They can brand me whatever they want. I''m still going to do this." God King said sternly. He didn''t see himself as a savior of this world, however he needed to step up and do something to save it.

    If only Feng Lin had chosen him as a sessor millions of years ago, it wouldn''t have been turned out this way.

    "You have my admiration, God King. No matter what, I''ll still support you even the world turns against you." The old man tapped God King''s back, "This is the path you choose, so I wish you the best of luck."

    God King nodded and stared at the stars once again, "They are glittering without stop. The world is truly magical. In front of the universe, everything is a mere speck of dust.

    The two stared at the dark sky the for a few hours before two figures appeared.

    It was Noah and Bloodw.

    "Brother God King, Beline''s legacy has been snatched by Feng Lin''s sessor. We have to attack as soon as possible or everything will be in vain." Bloodw spoke. His tone was filled with rage as he remembered Beline''s mocking expression at him.

    "Yes, that is what we must do. We cannot rule out the possibility of the sessor oveing this tribtion. We must move fast and caught the empire off guard." Noah thought this was an utmost emergency that must be given the right priority.

    "Don''t worry, you two. That is what I n, too." God King looked at them and smiled, "So calm down and tell me what happened there."

    After that, Noah narrated how things went and their conversation with Beline.

    "Hah, Beline has not changed even in the face of death." The old man couldn''t help butugh.

    "We greet Senior Zhang." Noah and Bloodw cupped their hands in respect. They didn''t notice the old man a while ago as they were focused on God King.

    This was being that stood shoulder to shoulder with God King so they had to show respect.

    "No need for formalities." Senior Zhang waved it off andmented, "But seriously, to think that Beline has thought so much ahead of us. He didn''t live his years for nothing."

    "Beline is an intelligentw with a cunning personality. Also, he was influenced by Feng Lin in the past so this was understandable." God King said, "But I have to admit that he had seen through several moves and made preparations for it without us noticing it."

    God King knew that Beline would never join hands with them. So he had no choice but to kill him. It took so much resources too to y Beline as he was a very hard nut to crack.. As a matter of fact, God King was injured internally by Beline when they fought but no one knew this except him.

 Chapter 668 - Violet Cloud

    "Announce to the world that we''ll be attacking the Phoenix Empire tomorrow so all nearby kingdoms should stay put if they want to live this past the catastrophe." God King said with a stern expression. He would really push everything now that Jin Rou had another legacy.

    Senior Zhang chuckled. Things would get interesting now. He wondered how could the enemy cope up with this predicament? Of course, he wasn''t expecting less. After all, the enemy had Feng Lin''s sessor.

    "We will begin the preparations immediately." Noah and Bloodw said with a hurried tone. Then they left without further ado. This was a serious matter that needed to be taken ount of, there was no room for mistake and failure here.

    After the two left, Senior Zhang looked at God King and asked, "After you deal with this matter, what are you going to do?"

    "I have to merge Feng Lin''s legacy first in me so that I will have a fighting and good chance of defeating that monster." God King was speaking in a serious tone, "You know how terrifying that monster is, right?"

    "Indeed, that monster is the ultimate threat that the world has right now. Even Feng Lin himself could only seal it back in the ancient days. It has been sealed for billions of years now yet it''s still alive despite no food source to eat from." Senior Zhang had lived long enough to witness the battle between Feng Lin and that monster. The world turned dark and haven''t seen the sun for a few years. It was a bitter battle.

    Senior Zhang sighed, "I hope you''re aware that even if you have twow powers inside you, you still have a high chance of getting killed. You aren''t as strong as Feng Lin, no underestimation."

    Senior Zhang had a deep impression to the other party so he didn''t want him to die. After all, they had been friends for who knows how many years now? It was rare to find a friend who could get along with you for a very long time. Remember, their families were all gone and dead now.

    God King could only smile for a response. No matter what happen, he wouldn''t regret it and what lies ahead would be up to fate.

    ---

    In the faraway Purple Haven Empire. A burst ofughter could be heard.

    "That kid is indeed Feng Lin''s sessor!" An old man in violet robe wasughing hard as he clutched his stomach. He had already expected this and for sure, it didn''t disappoint him.

    "Ancestor, this isn''t a funny matter. The three empires will attack sooner and we can''t do something about it unless the sessores with me to the empire." Emperor Randies was having a headache because of this. He wanted to kidnap Jin Rou but he knew he wouldn''t be able to as thetter was stronger than him. Moreover, he might earn the ire of the sessor and bear grudges.

    It was something he didn''t want to happen, and neither the ancestor.

    "Randies, just let him be. As you know, he holds his own life''s decision and as his seniors, we cannot force him about something he doesn''t want to do." Ancestor Violet Cloud smiled, "You see, it looks like he is raised to be like this and we cannot do something about it. If he wants to protect the empire, then be it. We will just support him."

    "But Ancestor, you know that God King aims for his life and legacy! We cannot let that greedy bastard take it." Emperor Randies clenched his fists.

    "Do you really think that child will key God King do as he pleases?" Ancestor Violet Cloud smiled, "Remember, he is Feng Lin''s sessor. Just this title alone holds a very high prestige. For sure, that child will not let Feng Lin down or else that old man will never rest in peace."

    Violet Cloud knew Feng Lin since time immemorial. They were all first generations who epted thews and be the ruling sages of the world. Just like God King, Violet Cloud was treated like a brother of Feng Lin. The only difference was that Violet Cloud had never thought of betraying Feng Lin while God King bore these thoughts and even exacted the deed.

    Millions of memories appeared in the ancestor''s mind. He remembered the times when they were all still hot blooded youths who raise and herd sheeps to make a living. The time when they fought because they were testing who would be the strongest of all. And those times they swam different oceans to race to the other side.

    "Then should I stay here or leave now, Ancestor?" Emperor Randies asked.

    The question snapped the ancestor back to reality and answered, "Stay there. What, are you afraid that those three empires will also implicate you? They have to weigh their pros and cons first before doing so."

    God King and the otherws had already used so much of their resources and now that they would attack Phoenix Empire, it''d deplete their resources more. Perhaps there was nothing left now. After all, they had been so high key that everyone knew their movements.

    Right. Emperor Randies leaned back on his seat. This was stressing him to a certain extent. After all, it was no joke that the three empires would make a move to attack the Phoenix Empire. He wondered, how could Jin Rou pass this cmity? What sort of heaven defying abilities would he show the world to prove his worth?

    He was greatly anticipating the show while getting stressed over the matter. It was ironic but yes, it''s a stressful and expectance-inducing matter for the emperor.

    "Then, I''ll be hiding by the sidelines to make myself safe throughout, then?" Emperor Randies said.

    "Fool, are you saying that Phoenix Empire would be history? You are still underestimating the empire alone." Ancestor Violet Cloud sneered, "The empire has been built and going steady for trillions of years. Many lineages and sects were destroyed due to the passage of time yet the empire remains standing above the less.. And now that the sessor is here, it added up more of chances to survive. Do you really think the three empires will prepare so much if the Phoenix Empire isn''t worthy?"

 Chapter 669 - Success

    It was true. The Phoenix Empire has suffered numerous and uncountable moments of storms and destructions. However, it remained standing despite the declining state because of Feng Lin''s death. Remember, they had a legacy of trillions of years. The empire was the oldest one that had lived through eons after eons.

    "So stop worrying. Furthermore, if ever pushes to shove, just summon me there. I guess you have the resources for that, right?" Ancestor Violet Cloud smiled.

    Summoning a being like the ancestor''s level was very expensive even for the emperor. After all, the distance was so far, spanning at least ten millions miles in a generous estimation. So it was understandable that the cost would be too much. Nevertheless, the emperor was capable of doing so and only would do it if ever everything didn''t go as expected.

    Since the ancestor wanted to step on these muddy waters, then all he could do was to agree.

    "If that''s what you want, Ancestor." Emperor Randies had no choice but to agree. Did he have a choice here? No, Violet Cloud had always have the final say and no one in Purple Haven Empire had the right to question it.

    "Alright, I''m going to rest for a while. Call me again if it''s very urgent." The ancestor said and disconnected the connection.

    Emperor Randies took a deep breath, smiling wryly. Things would be tough for the nexting days. He was just wishing that Jin Roud could ovee this catastrophe.

    ---

    The next day hase. Jin Rou was no longer in pain. He was meditating with his eyes closed, golden lights were usually dancing around him.

    Maya didn''t have an ounce of sleep as she guarded and watched Jin Rou through all the steps. She was bbergasted as the other party had sessfully merged Beline''s legacy into his body!

    During the process, Jin Rou gritted his teeth and endured the excruciating pain for several hours. It tasted like hell and anyone who experienced that would wish to rather die. His skin kept on changing from red, green, orange, and ck. And finally, it turned golden right now.

    The golden light particles were still dancing beyond the space as they happily circled around Jin Rou.

    After which, Jin Rou slowly opened his eyes and checked his body. His body was lighter and he could feel that he''d gotten stronger than the previous.

    "It turns out that it''s a sess." Jin Rou had all smiles in his face. The pain he endured was worth it.

    "Congrattions, Your Majesty." Maya beamed a smile and greeted Jin Rou, "You are truly an amazing person. The first who I look up to."

    It was the truth. Jin Rou had shown extreme tenacity and perseverance that not all person had. Even her ancestors couldn''t exert this much willpower.

    "This is what I expect." Jin Rou smirked. He was confident in this endeavor so he wasn''t worried, "I won''t be Jin Rou if I cannot aplish this."

    Mayaughed wryly. Perhaps only Jin Rou could talk with this level of arrogance. Of course, His Majesty earned it and deserved to be arrogant.

    "Are there any news regarding the attack?" Jin Rou asked Maya.

    "Your Majesty, an hour ago. There is a report that I have received." Maya turned solemn and her voice became heavy, "God King has announced that the three empires will attack the Phoenix Empire anytime today."

    In truth, Maya wanted to prepare immediately after hearing this report. It was an emergency after all. But Jin Rou had yet to wake up so she dyed it longer. The threat of the was empires was noughing matter and this battle would depend whether they would survive or not.

    "So soon? It seems they have discovered that I have taken the legacy so they are speeding up their preparations." Jin Rou smirked, "Very well, since they are about to attack, I have to give them a proper wee."

    After that, Jin Rou stood up and opened a door to exit the space. Maya mustered her courage to say, "Your Majesty, let me fight by your side."

    "No, that isn''t possible." Jin Rou shook his head, "This is a battle where you might die without knowing how. I will take care of it so you don''t have to worry. After this day, the Phoenix Empire will stand in a more prestigious manner."

    Maya wanted to say more. But eventually, she could only sigh. His Majesty was right. She would die if ever she came with him. She didn''t want to be a baggage during the battle. All she could was pray for His Majesty''s safety.

    ---

    Outside of the grand gate of Phoenix Empire, nine legions were on standby. They were the strongest legions of Blood Ancient Empire, Holy God Empire, and Soaring Immortal Empire.

    They had fierce expressions as their morale was all time high, ready to annihte everything in its path.

    Just this morning, the three empires announced that they will attack the Phoenix Empire anytime today. After the news was spread, many sects and ns packed up and left the empire for a better ce. They knew that the empire wouldn''t be able to withstand the three empire''s united attack so it was better to run away as far as possible and never return.

    Of course, there were also many sects and families which chose to stay, the pir families of the empire included. They were willing to fight to the death.

    A few hours passed, it''s already past noon and the sun was shining brightly and hot. Several figures appeared out of the void, Noah and Bloodw were included in the group who appeared.

    "Here theye!" An old expert gasped. Many spectators were hiding to watch this grand battle. After all, the attack was open to the public unlike their previous activities which was hidden.

    "Twelve Dao Supremes along with Noah and Bloodw, the two Universal Laws!" An ancestor was horrified. This line up could make anyone jolt in despair and kneel down. It was so scary that you wouldn''t think straight if you face them.

    Just think about it, 12 Dao Supremes were present along with twows.. It was terrifying to imagine.

 Chapter 670 - Heavenly Phoenix War Formation

    The three empires were very serious. They even dispatched so many important existences here. Just think about it, twelve Dao Supremes were present with nine strong legions to boot.

    "The three empires are truly terrifying. The Phoenix Empire is doomed." An expert sighed inmentation. Just the twelve Dao Supremes had already instilled despair to the Phoenix Empire. What more if the was Universal Laws appear now? That''d probably spell the end of the world.

    "I guess you''re right." Another expert alsomented, "The Phoenix Empire''s only thing to do is to evacuate their people. This is no longer a battle they can win so they must preserve as much as possible."

    "I don''t know about that. Remember, Feng Lin''s sessor is present." An ancestor joined in, "You don''t know what will happen. Who knows, he''s about to create a miracle now just like Feng Lin in the past?"

    No one agreed or refuted this im. This was a sensitive and taboo topic so they didn''t want to talk about it. Nevertheless, it was still hopeless in their eyes. After all, the sessor might be here but the enemies were too many that a single person couldn''t handle it.

    After a few minutes, one of the 12 Dao Supremes, Emperor Immortal of Soaring Immortal Empire, flew over the grand gate of Phoenix Empire and dered, "Listen up, Phoenix Empire. We advise all of you to surrender now to avoid unnecessary casualties and losses. The three Universal Laws are with us so you better think about your chances of survival."

    His voice was arrogant and loud. Those who heard it found his voice irritating but they didn''t voice it out unless they were seeking death.

    Then, two old men appeared out of the void. They were wearing golden and red robes, carrying the affinity of mes of a phoenix.

    "The two ancestors of Phoenix Empire who are Dao Supremes." A man in the know spoke softly.

    Although the two Dao Supremes of Phoenix Empire were very outnumbered, their disposition and expression were still the look of indifference as if this was a small matter.

    Ancestor Hong, one of the two ancestors, looked at Emperor Immortal and said with a calm tone, "Emperor, you are still young to act arrogant in front of our empire. You weren''t even born yet when we sweep the realms. Get yourws if you want to talk."

    "Ancestor Hong ismendable. Even in this kind of predicament, you still have the guts to say those." Emperor Immortal chuckled.

    "You think you really can destroy our empire?" Ancestor Wang, the other ancestor, smiled, "Our Phoenix Empire has a long legacy since time immemorial. As a matter of fact, even your God King isn''t yet born when our empire was created in the past. If you think you can destroy it because you prepared this much, think again."

    "Oh, you''re confident that the empire will survive this cmity, then?" Emperor Immortal didn''t expect that these ancestors wouldn''t show they were terrified. They were even provoking them to attack! Were they that confident they could survive?

    "Pretty much confident, actually." Ancestor Hong chuckled as he looked at the other eleven Dao Supremes, "Although you brought so many supremes here, it''s still useless. So go back and we will assume this has not happened."

    "It seems you''re taking ourws'' grace for granted, then." Emperor Immortal sneered. He knew that talking wouldn''t solve any matter right now, "Since you don''t want to heed our advice, you all can just go and die right now."

    With that being said, Emperor Immortal flew back to the Dao Supremes and said, "On this day, the Phoenix Empire will be history!"

    Ancestor Hong shouted, "Activate the grand ying formation!"

    "Whoosh!" After themand, several stars were created and circled around the empire. Then it looked like a war fortress with a phoenix head above. Ancestor Wangmanded in a grave tone, "Since the enemies want a fight, we will give them a fight!"

    "Boom! Boom!" A cannon-like figure appeared out of the formation and fired a ball of mes. It was targeted to the supremes and the legions.

    The Dao Supremes were caught off guard but evaded the attack but 1/9 of the legion was instantly annihted by that single me ball attack.

    Countless screams could be heard when the legion soldiers burned to death.

    "That''s one powerful formation you have there." Emperor Immortal had to admit it, "Even us can be gravely injured or die with that attack."

    "Don''t worry, you''ll have the chanceter on." Ancestor Wang smiled.

    "Boom!" Another me ball was fired by the cannon. And this time, it appeared bigger.

    This war fortress was called Heavenly Phoenix War Formation. In order to create this formation, the imperial treasury was almost exhausted because of the vastness of the formation, covering the entire empire. It wasn''t only an attack formation, it also served as a defense. Although it was so expensive to activate, it was worth it as long as they could buy time.

    The Dao Supremes evaded the attack. But unexpectedly, the me ball suddenly exploded and pieced into twelve. Thus, they all received each which made them scream in fear.

    "Agh!" A few Dao Supremes coughed up blood as they were thrown away to the ground. The attack was unexpected so they weren''t prepared and had no time to activate their treasures.

    "What a scary formation... It actually damaged twelve Dao Supremes at once!" An expert gasped. To think that the Phoenix Empire had this card to y. No wonder they weren''t afraid of the three empires!

    Ancestor Wang had already expected this. His Majesty Jin Rou had tripled the damage effect of the formation. Even thews would be injured if they were hit by the me balls.

    They needed only a little time as Jin Rou was still preparing for the fight.

    Emperor Immortal was still standing, albeit he''s bleeding. Nevertheless, his expression didn''t change and said, "Impressive. Truly impressive. This is what we should expect from the oldest empire of Fate World."

    He paused for a moment before saying, "But if this is your trump card, then I''m afraid you all are still going to die and meet yourte ancestor."

 Chapter 671 - Attack

    "Boom!" Immortal Emperor''s aura exploded. He looked threatening to the two Dao Surpremes and said, "Since you are eager to fight us, we''ll give you a proper fight. Everyone, activate the formation!"

    The eleven supremes immediately got into position with Emperor Immortal by the middle. They looked grand and imposing as they formed a triangr shape.

    Then, they bit their thumbs and released a blood out of it. Soon, the blood flew over their heads and bursted energy particles around.

    Ancestor Wang and Ancestor Hong knew something big would be created. Thus, how could they let it? They immediately fired a me ball to stop them frompleting the formation.

    However, an entire legion suddenly rushed to protect the supremes. It seemed that they were tasked in case this kind of emergency appeared.

    The ancestors kept on firing me balls towards the enemy in attempt to break their defense and kill the Dao Supremes. Unfortunately, although the process of creating the formation was slow due to being injured, the me balls couldn''t reach them through.

    "Boom!" Finally, the formation waspleted, revealing a humongous bow and arrow that big as the tallest mountain of this world. The arrow in it spanned several miles with a power to annihte the entire realm.

    "To think that God King has alsopleted this formation." Ancestor Hong''s expression was grave. He was very familiar with this formation and said, "Wang, we cannot let that arrow attack the empire or else it will be the end of us."

    The empire had a steady and strong foundation for standing for trillions of years. They also had the resources to survive after a cmity. However, it was a different story when three empires were trying to devour them. As a matter of fact, many top kingdoms were also awiting for their chance.

    As Ancestor Hong was extremely familiar with the enemy''s formation, he knew everything would be over once the arrow prated the defense of the empire. By that moment, the foundation of the empire would crumble and even if they survive this cmity, the decline was imminent and would be very hard to stand back up again.

    "I know. We have to do something about it." Ancestor Wang spoke in solemn tone. How could they let these greedy bastards do whatever they wanted? "I''ll be using my Supreme Blood to activate a defensive treasure."

    "Okay, I''m on the offense then." Ancestor Hong nodded, "But Wang, just use a decent amount. No need to use so many, you have a limited blood and your body cannot take it if you lose too much."

    "I know, you don''t have to tell me that." Ancestor Wang chuckled. A small and golden statue of a phoenix appeared on his palms and he put several drops of supreme blood on it.

    Emperor Immortal saw this and knew what they''re doing. He couldn''t help but sneer, "Futile resistance. You''re just prolonging your suffering. How about we end this and let that sessore out from hiding now? He is the sessor yet he''s cowering in fear when the empire is on the edge. Pathetic."

    "Our Phoenix Empire doesn''t remember giving you permission to nder His Majesty." Ancestor Hong immediately activated his treasure, Myriad Dark Cauldron. Then, it created wild mes that attacked the twelve supremes.

    "Agh!" Although the mes couldn''t kill them, it made them lose concentration, leading to the formation getting broken.

    "Bunch of idiots! Reactivate the formation!" Emperor Immortal cursed out loud. He didn''t expect that the mes could still touch them. After all, they were under the defense of the strongest defense and offense formation created by God King himself. This formation alone had been revised millions of times before it reached almost perfection. Yet, they couldn''t use it properly. How shameful was that?

    The supremes gritted their teeth and used their blood to activate the formation again. Ancestor Hong released another batch of mes. However, Emperor Immortal already made preparations for this. A light tower appeared all of a sudden, blocking the mes.

    Seeing that the tower was effective, Emperor Immortal shouted, "Aim using the arrow. Remember, you have to pierce the coordinates I have given you. That is where their dao source is. Moreover, there is no room for failure."

    This attack should be sessful as they could only use this arrow once for a day. The qi it needed was extravagant that only Dao Supremes could handle it. Although it was only a single shot, it carried many opportunities for those waiting to devour the empire.

    "Wang, be ready." Ancestor Hong knew that he couldn''t stop it now, "The arrow ising and for sure, they will direct at the ce where the dao source is. You know that we cannot let that happen, right?"

    "Hong, can you please calm down? Just trust me. Of course, I won''t let them. Besides, His Majesty is there, stabilizing his realm. How could something happen with the dao source? At worst, the buildings around will copse." Ancestor Wang said calmly.

    "But His Majesty is meditating state. We cannot depend it on His Majesty." Ancestor Hong sighed, "If you don''t to do it properly, I''ll do it."

    "Hah, as if you still have more energy left." Ancestor Wang snorted, "You''ve already aged by many times. If I let you do the job, you might die."

    It was true. Activating the cauldron had already created a massive effect on Ancestor Hong''s body. Nevertheless, it wasn''t harmful but if he continued, his life would be in danger.

    "Then do your job properly. Unlike using the cauldron, activating your statue won''t affect you that much using your blood." Ancestor Hong said in a stern manner.

    "Are you done saying your goodbyes?" Suddenly, Emperor Immortal interrupted and smirked, "Or should I give you more time? Your empire will die in a few minutes now, so use your precious time appropriately."

    "Immortal, you''re quite of a clown, no? Just attack and let''s see how powerful your arrow is." Ancestor Wang smirked. He already activated the treasure and it would be used once the enemy attacked.

    "Since you''re eager to die now, it''s a shame if I don''t amodate you.." The emperor sneered andmanded the supremes to attack.

 Chapter 672 - White Phoenix Flames

    "Whoosh!" The arrow was shot without further ado. It carried arge momentum and power that could destroy realms in one shot. It was very powerful that the spectators flew away in fear as they might be implicated as well! Remember, this was the strongest formation that God King had created solely for supremes.

    "Here ites!" Ancestor Wang revealed a serious expression. He took a deep breath and braced himself for the iing arrow. He knew he couldn''t be careless thus he immediately activated all of his defensive treasures avable. How could he let this arrow past him by?

    "Fool." Seeing that the ancestor wanted to receive the attack head on, the emperor sneered, "Do you think it''s a chicken attack for you to receive it so casually?"

    The ancestor didn''t say anything and just focused on his defense. The arrow was about to reach the ancestor when suddenly, a hand showed up and held the arrow.

    "Boom!" Soon, the arrow was destroyed and exploded, creating a blinding light.

    Emperor Immortal was stupefied as he witnessed it. Someone just caught the arrow in a bare handed manner!

    "Indeed, this is a chicken attack." Then, a young figure appeared. His beauty was over the universe as every being would hide in shame after seeing him. The handsomeness he had was over the top, creating various emotions in all genders.

    With his white short hair that dazzled by the wind and his white robe that fluttered, he looked like a god of snow with a arrogant yet rxing temperament.

    The two ancestors were bbergasted as they saw this man. His Majesty used his real appearance right now! They knew that Jin Rou was in disguise but didn''t know the reason and they have no guts to ask why.

    Who would have thought that His Majesty had this heaven destroying handsomeness?

    Jin Rou looked at his hand which he used to stop the arrow and said, "You''re boasting as if that formation is already the strongest attack you have while it didn''t even hurt me. It''s not a chicken attack, perhaps a worm attack?"

    "Are you the sessor?" The emperor was livid but he didn''t show it in his face. He had to be calm no matter what the situation.

    "So what if I am, so what if I''m not?" Jin Rou smiled and waved his hands, "What''s the use of knowing when you all will still die in the end?"

    "Ahh!" Countless screams could be heard from the nine legions who were stationed below. They screamed in agony and despair as they were being burnt by a white me which came from an unknown ce

    The supremes were horrified by this scene. They didn''t feel any energy before the white mes engulfed the legions.

    "His Majesty has the White Phoenix mes!" Ancestor Wang almost cried in joy. This was the highest and most amazing phoenix me of all ages. As a matter of fact, even Feng Lin himself couldn''t have this due to some reasons. Yet now, Jin Rou had it? Just how deep the young man''s talent was to reach this?

    The phoenix mes consisted of three types. Red, ck, White. Red being the weakest while white being the strongest. Feng Lin had the ck Phoenix mes in the past and this me was one of the major reasons why he was deemed as the strongest being of the world.

    Thete ancestor wanted to have the white mes, too, in the past. However, he realized that there was no use in pushing a matter if it wasn''t possible since from the very start. He researched millions of topics to create it yet it was all in vain. Thus, he gave up and just wished that the sessor would have it.

    Who would have thought thatte master''s wishes came true? Now, the two ancestors realized how good his eyes when picking a sessor. They no longer had any doubt and unfairness when no one in their family was chosen by thete master. In terms of talent, no one could really exceed this young man''s extent.

    Emperor Immortal gasped as he saw the cruel scene of their legions being burned to death. The empire has invested so many resources to nurture a single legion only to disappear several ones right now, "Useless bastards..."

    He wanted to curse them yet he knew he had no time for that. The ultimate threat in their ns was already in front of him and it would be suicidal to confront him head on.

    Right now, only a single legion out of the nine survived. This was the strongest legion the Soaring Immortal Empire had created and the oldest one at that.

    "If you''re thinking of escaping, drop it." Jin Rou could see through the emperor''s eyes, "I have sealed this ce and only entry is possible. Unless you kill me, there is no escape even for the hiding threews there above."

    He paused for a moment and looked at the sky with a rxed manner, "Speaking of, how about you three appear now? You wouldn''t want me kill all these people right? Just imagine you will lose twelve Dao Supremes in an instant. But alright, let''s have it your way if you don''t want to appear yet."

    Jin Rou smirked and a small white me appeared on his palms. He looked at the horrified supremes who seemed were ready to run for their lives. Their arrogant and prideful demeanor could no longer be seen. Then, he threw the small white me towards them.

    The supremes still cared for their face, thus they gritted their teeth and activated treasures. They were horrified, true. But it didn''t mean that they''d back down from here. They were aware of the consequences of joining this mission and they were mentally prepared for it.

    Just when the me about to reach them, a gigantic palm appeared and stomped the me down until it disappeared. Soon, three figures appeared.

    Bloodw, Noah, and the strongest, God King had arrived. They looked at Jin Rou with a serious expression.

    Jin Rou looked back at them, he was smiling.. Finally, he met the people who must he exact revenge against.

 Chapter 673 - Dont Be Shy And Attack Me

    "I thought you''re going to watch all your people die." Jin Rou smirked. He looked at the three neers and deduced their strengths, "Too bad, you should have let me kill at least a few of them."

    God King looked at Jin Rou a calm face and greeted him, "Daoist Friend, life is such an important essence of the world. As such, I cannot bear the death of my people."

    "But you can bear the death of someone who trusted you so much?" Jin Rou was smiling. His tone was provocative.

    God King paused for a moment. He knew what Jin Rou was talking about, "It was for the sake of the world. This is all for the sake of the world. Thus Daoist Friend, if you cooperate with me, you will save the world and this empire right now."

    "Cooperate? Like you want me to let you kill me take my master''s legacy?" Jin Rouughed, "I''m sorry, but it seems I know now the reason why my master didn''t choose you as his sessor."

    Bloodw wanted to rebuke Jin Rou but God King stopped him. He shook his head and said, "Daoist Friend, do you know what you''re talking about? You don''t even know an ounce of what''s going to happen in this world but you still bber your mouth."

    "What will happen to this world is none of my business and none of my care." Jin Rou said with a cold voice, "All I want right now is your head and life. The three of you. If you choose to die now, I might spare your three empires after your death."

    "It seems Daoist Friend is very confident since you absorbed Beline''s legacypletely. Very well, let me experience the power of a dual legacy user." God King stepped up. He looked heroic that was about to fight a viin to save the world.

    "With just you?" Jin Rou shook his head and smirked, "You alone aren''t my match. The three of you shoulde together at once."

    Everyone who heard this sucked a mouthful of cool air. Thisd had just told the three almightyws to attack him together! Was he nning on a suicide?

    "He thinks he''s invincible now because of owning two legacies." Noah was clearly displeased. It was the first time he showed this expression after countless of years.

    "Since he wants to die that badly, we should amodate him!" Bloodw was fuming. He didn''t care about his prestige and all. All he wanted was to kill the other party.

    However, God King had different perspective about this, "No. You two will be my on stand by. I''m going to fight him."

    He was the creator of the method to merge legacies. And although it didn''t have a high chance of sess, there was little hope to cling on. God King wanted to know how powerful a Universal Law with two legacies was, and he couldn''t measure it if Noah and Bloodw should join the fray.

    Since it was the decision of the leader, Noah and Bloodw could only abide, albeit they wanted to say something.

    After that, God King slowly neared the distance between him and Jin Rou. The other party was looking at him with a mocking gaze as if he was a mere ant that could easily be stomped.

    "So you don''t want help from the other two?" Jin Rou asked.

    "I alone am enough to deal with you, Daoist Friend." God King shone with Buddhist light. Remember, he was a monk who practiced Buddhism all his life.

    "Open!" After which, arge Buddha appeared over him. It was towering figure of a Buddha with two pairs of arms.

    "God Buddha right off the bat. God King is taking this match seriously." Noah gasped. He had to admit that the enemy was too strong that God King even had to use this immediately. In the past, God King only used this move against Feng Lin when the match was about to end.

    "Show me your prowess, Daoist Friend." God King looked like a real god with Buddha above him. With the Buddha, he could annihte any beings, be it devil, ghosts or whatever entity. The world would be on his mercy.

    "Attack me with all you''ve got. I will give you a chance so that people won''t say I''m bullying you." Jin Rouughed and said, "Come, don''t be shy and attack me with all your might."

    For the first time, God King felt his brows creasing. He was provoked. Time and time, Jin Rou kept on provoking him and insulting him. It would be detrimental if he kept passive so he said with darkened face, "Since Daoist Friend requests it, how can I turn you down?"

    "Boom!" The hand of the Buddha immediately pounced on where Jin Rou was. Next, the other arms moved as well and pounced the same area with an trembling force. The world turned dimmed as the light was absorbed entirely by God Buddha.

    "Activate!" Next, three worlds appeared beside the God Buddha. It was circting fast as it traveled down towards Jin Rou. These attacks were so intense that the spectators needed to distance away more so that they wouldn''t be implicated.

    Just think about it, God Buddha''s arms were pouncing one after another with a world breaking power with three worlds in tow. Who could pull off such a thing? The attacks alone were enough to destroy the Fate World!

    "God King is merciless." Even Bloodw had to admit it, "If not with us here, this world is doomed for good now."

    Noah agreed, "He is the strongestw for a reason. He is the only one who''s willing to go down this path no matter if he bes a sinner or a savior. The world needs a person like him."

    Truth be told, Noah and Bloodw had different ideaspared to God King. However, they were moved when they realized that God King wasn''t doing it for himself but for the sake of the world. His methods might be quite disturbing but God King proved that he was willing to sacrifice everything to save the world from dying.

    ---

    A/N: Hello, I''d like to shamelessly ask for some little bucks for those who have extra cash with their hands. I have to pay for my bills that are about to be due and my rent. Any amount will be greatly appreciated!

    Buy Me A Coffee:

    https://.buymeacoffee/ohbreian

    Pat.reon:

    Patr/eon/brei12

    Just remove the ''/'' in the patreo.n word.

    Thank you! <3

 Chapter 674 - White Phoenix Flames

    God King never saw himself as a savior. After all the cruel acts he did, he couldn''t be called a savior. However, he epted being a sinner of the ages. Many were idolizing him but many were also hating him to the bones, especially those people who were affected by his coldness. This was his method and no one should ever told him about what to do.

    God King looked at the thick smoke created by his attacks. He used most of his power from those attacks. Although he still had some strength left, it was only for extraction of the legacy from Feng Lin''s sessor''s body.

    "It seems like it''s over now." Bloodw sneered, "It serves him right for being so arrogant in front of us. He''s too young to antagonize God King."

    Ancestor Wang and Ancestor Hong didn''t know what to think at the moment. But they were praying that Jin Rou should be alive and well! If not, the Phoenix Empire was good as dead. No one would be able to save them.

    "Crack!" Just when God King would near the ce, a crack sound resounded and a figure appeared, "I have to admit, you have powerful attacks there. Just that Buddha alone can destroy this whole realm, aren''t you afraid of crushing it identally?"

    Jin Rou appeared once again. Just like the usual, he had no injuries or whatsoever which made God King widen his eyes in stupefaction.

    How was that possible? God King was very sure that Jin Rou received the attacks well and there were no space maniptions that had been done around. Howe Jin Rou was still alive and well right now that not even the slightest wound could be seen?

    Even Bloodw and Noah were ckjawed. This shouldn''t be possible!

    "Surprised? Don''t be. This is just one of the small perks of being a Dual Universal Law." Jin Rou smiled, "I have to thank you though for giving me opportunity to try your method in your stead. It definitely works well, you know."

    So this was the power of aw with dual legacies. God King''s eyes squinted. He would do everything to get his hands on Feng Lin''s legacy no matter what!

    "Since you''re done with your attack, it''s my turn, no?" Jin Rouughed.

    "Boom!" His white me aura bursted forth as it encircled Jin Rou. Soon, a phoenix made of white mes appeared, with blue eyes.

    "Screech!" The White me Phoenix screeched as it saw a familiar figure in a distance. It was enraged and wanted to tear God King alive.

    "You want to tear him, right?" Jin Rou smirked, "Go and kill him then!"

    The White me Phoenix had a deep grudge against God King since time immemorial. Although Jin Rou didn''t ask what it must be, he already had several hunches about it. This beast was only a mere intent created by his white mes, so naturally it wasn''t as strong during its era.

    "Screech!" The White me Phoenix instantly charged towards God King. Its eyes were filled with hatred as it was about to pounce and devour God King with its mes.

    "You still hate me that much after all these years, White?" God King could feel the intense hatred of the beast for him. He activated all thews of God Buddha and attempted to block the devouring mes of the phoenix. It would be bad if his flesh touch the white mes as even him wouldn''t escape unscathed!

    "Boom!" The God Buddha moved its arms and stopped the White me Phoenix. It released a dense energy of Buddhist Light.

    "Intent Buddha, you must disappear and let the two deal with each other." Jin Rou casted a spear made of white mes and threw it towards the God Buddha.

    "Boom!" Before God King could react, the God Buddha revealed several cracks after being pierced by the me Spear. He was immensely stumped as he tried to prevent the God Buddha from disappearing.

    "Activate!" God King bit his tongue to bleed his blood and used it as momentary factor to support God Buddha from not disappearing.

    "Futile." Jin Rou sneered and threw another three me Spears, each was stronger than the other!

    "Agh!" God King couldn''t deal with it and spat a mouthful of blood. The God Buddha vanished thus the White me Phoenix was free to devour him with the mes.

    Noah and Bloodw knew that God King was in danger so they moved immediately and created a space to teleport to his location and immediately grabbed the king to save him from imminent death.

    "Screech!" Seeing that the enemy was saved, the White me Phoenix was enraged more and would be sure to kill the otherws, too.

    Nevertheless, it still backed off first due to Jin Rou''smand.

    "I told you, right? You aren''t my match. I know you did this because you wanted to test my strength but you almost lost your life there." Jin Rou''s voice was calm yet it brought terror to all the people present, especially the enemies, "Just like I told you earlier, you all cannot escape unless you die here. Not even your Universal Laws could save you here. Furthermore, if you want to me someone, me it to your foolishness and following the wrong people."

    There was an ufortable silence ensued after. It was the silence that anyone wouldn''t want to experience as it was very suffocating and heavy.

    "Noah, Bloodw, you have to listen to me." After recovering some of his strength, God King spoke, "You two have to escape this ce. I have already had a decent estimation of the enemy''s power and unfortunately, it isn''t something we can take on right now."

    God King was no longer the mighty and aloof Universal Law right now. His monk attire was tattered and he was filled with wounds, outer and inner included. It was the first time he tasted despair that he couldn''t something about it.

    "What, how can we leave you here? You are our leader and we cannot afford to lose you. The world needs you,pared to us!" Noah was speaking with a solemn tone, "Besides, I have confirmed that this ce was entirely sealed. Even the two ancestors of the Phoenix Empire cannot do something about it even though they were on the enemy''s side."

    ---

    A/N: Hello, I''d like to shamelessly ask for some little bucks for those who have extra cash with their hands. I have to pay for my bills that are about to be due and my rent. Any amount will be greatly appreciated!

    Buy Me A Coffee:

    https://.buymeacoffee/ohbreian

    Pat.reon:

    Patr/eon/brei12

    Just remove the ''/'' in the patreo.n word.

    Thank you! <3

 Chapter 675 - Grand Heavenly Sword Dao

    That was true. Jin Rou would never let them escape here alive. The grudge was too deep to be forgiven so begging was useless now. Furthermore, they were prideful beings. How could they stoop so low?

    God King sighed, "I will be making a way for you two, don''t waste it and run. Just hide and don''t your about your empires. This is a hopeless battle and you two have to stay alive, at the very least."

    God King was much aware now of the disparity between him and Jin Rou and it was something he wasn''t able to ept. To think that there was such a huge gap by having twows.

    "No, we cannot leave you here." Noah shook his head, "Let''s just bring him down. We can use that attack, right?"

    The monk was silent for a moment before sighing, "Alright, let''s do it. But I can no longer guarantee your safety. We all might die here."

    "All of us have lived long enough now. What''s there to be afraid of dying now?" Noah chuckled, "I''m not afraid."

    God King smiled and gathered himself to stand up. He looked at Jin Rou and spoke, "Again."

    "Done bidding your goodbyes to each other?" Jin Rou smirked, "Very well,e together. Don''t disappoint me."

    "Noah, Bloodw, the formation!" God King didn''t respond to Jin Rou''s taunt and focused his qi towards his hands.

    "Activate!" Noah and Bloodw shouted in unison, then their energies bursted out in a brutal manner that made the world tremble. Their energies were mixing up of light, red, and dark. The affinities were coexisting with each other very well and there was no problem at all.

    Soon, arge sword appeared that seemed to be a weapon created by the greatest grand daos. It was ancient and emitting a cold energy that could freeze realms for a long time.

    This was the attack formation they used to y Feng Lin in the past and now they were going to use it again. This formation was arge and heavy toll on their bodies that they didn''t want to use it unless it was needed.

    "What the hell... What kind of sword energy is that?!" An expert was horrified. The sword energy was spanning from one end to another, no one could see the end of it. Not just that, the energy it was emitting was enough to drop the temperature to negative. Even experts like him was almost frozen to death.

    "This is the Grand Heavenly Sword Dao." A knowledgeable expert chimed in to fill in the confused spectators, "This is only possible when three affinities of light, blood, and darkness are coexisting without eating other. The three Universal Laws have deep bonds together so it''s understandable that they can create this sword energy. You must not try to receive this attack head on or you might die without a burial here."

    Everyone sucked a mouthful of cool air. This sword energy was terrifying! If the three wanted it, they could destroy the whole world by using this!

    "Daoist Friend, here wee." God King said. His eyes were filled with determination. He had been standing strong for so long, it would be a waste to die here just like that.

    He prepared countless of years for everything, for the sake of the world.

    "Come." Jin Rou said. He knew that he couldn''t underestimate this sword dao thus he activated all of his defensive treasures.

    "sh!" God Kingmanded, and the sword energy shed towards Jin Rou creating a powerful energy fluctuations around the world. The realm turned dark as the clouds dispersed in all directions. Thend shook, creating massive cracks all over the ces of Fate World. It was like a cmity that could destroy the world had descended, a punishment from the thousand gods.

    The devils and gods had to bow because of the grand dao of this sword, it consisted of three affinities at its maximum daows and power level. Even Buddha had to thread slowly to evade this grand dao.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The spectators were terrified and ran away once again. They were already a thousand miles from the battleground yet they were still affected! No, the entire world was affected by this attack.

    "This is insane... To think that such a power can exist..." They were very much aware how powerfulws were. However, they didn''t expect that they could exert so much power like this. If these beings fight everyday, the world would be doomed!

    Ancestor Violet Cloud in the Purple Haven Empire had also felt this. He creased his brows and solemnly said, "So this is the sword that killed Feng Lin. Hah, no wonder it''s effective and truly killed him."

    He looked at a faraway distance and sighed. He was hoping that the kid was still alive and well after this attack.

    Several minutes had passed after the attack. The thick fog had gradually disappeared.

    "Agh!" God King spat blood once again. That sword energy consumed all of his qi andw blood. Although thew blood can be restored automatically by his body, it would take a few days before that. He almost had no energy to spare and knelt down on air.

    "God King!" Noah and Bloodw helped him up. Although they were also exhausted because of that single attack, they still had reserved strength.

    "I''m okay. This is nothing." God King expected that he would have a bitter battle right now against Feng Lin''s sessor, but he didn''t expect it to be so bitter. He couldn''t help but sigh, "Unfortunately, we have failed and it seems over for us."

    Noah and Bloodw widened their eyes and looked at the direction where Jin Rou was. Soon, a familiar handsome man appeared. He was standing tall with a bloodied left arm.

    God King smiled wryly. The Grand Heavenly Sword Dao was thebined power of three Universal Laws and it even killed the strongest Feng Lin in the past.

    However, it seemed useless to Jin Rou as he was only injured by his left arm.. It was inconceivable, but the truth wasid in their eyes right now.

 Chapter 676 - Defeat

    "I have to admit it. That is the strongest sword energy I have ever encountered." Jin Rou spoke in a calm tone. His left arm was bloodied and he couldn''t feel or move it as of now. It was greatly damaged because it was what he used a while ago. If not for having Beline''s legacy right now, he wouldn''t be able to remain standing.

    "The power of a dualw is fascinating." God King smiled, "Daoist Friend, it seems we aren''t a match for you. We have lost."

    Everyone who heard this gaped. God King, the current strongest existence of the world, admitted defeat! They looked at Jin Rou who was a very handsome man who could shy the heavens with his looks. They were imprinting his face so that they could their disciples and ancestors to not offend this person.

    "Indeed, you have lost. And you have to die." Jin Rou said. It was natural, he wouldn''t spare his master''s enemies alive, "But before that, I want to ask you something."

    "Ask away while I''m still alive." God King chuckled.

    "Why did you kill my master? From what I know, you are one of the trusted brothers of my master and he helped you countless of times. Why?" Jin Rou asked filled with grievances. He couldn''t understand the whole reason why a trusted brother like God King betrayed someone who cherished and loved him like a true brother.

    God King was silent for a moment. He closed his eyes and then looked at the dimmed sky. It was noon yet the sun wasn''t showing itself. After which, he spoke slowly to answer Jin Rou, "In order to save the world. I need Feng Lin''s power in order to have a fighting chance against that existence."

    "borate." Jin Rou demanded.

    "Aside from us Universal Laws, there is a terrifying monster that threats the entire Fate World. Even Feng Lin could only seal it in the past. Now, the seal is weakening and anytime soon it wille out. It is a tragedy and cmity for the Fate World as it''s stronger than usws alone." God King exined, "That''s why I created the merging method which you have used. The method and Feng Lin''s legacy are the only hope to kill this existence."

    "So you want to be a savior?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Savior? Why would I want to be?" God King smiled wryly as he shook his head, "I just want to save the world no matter what it costs. Even if I have to betray more people to save it, I don''t care. As a matter of fact, even I can turn back time, I will still betray Feng Lin nevertheless. I am willing to be the sinner of the world to save it."

    Everyone was speechless when they heard this, their mouths were agape. God King was willing to go this far for the sake of the world. He didn''t even want to be branded as a savior and perhaps just wanted to do the deed without people knowing.

    "I see. So this is your choice." Jin Rou said.

    "No, this is not a choice." God King smiled, "This is my resolve."

    "I see. That monster, how powerful is it?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Very powerful. More than what you can imagine." God King said, "It''s older than anyws of the world. As a matter of fact, it''s created by a certain hatred of a very distant past where even Fate World isn''t yet created. So you can imagine why even Feng Lin could only seal it temporarily."

    The monster was a very terrifying existence since the start of chaos and time. It was perhaps on the same level or near the level of the Creator. Although it was sealed right now, the seal was weakening by the day and it wasn''t a good sign.

    "I have known what I want to know." Jin Rou said, "I will give you two choices. Will you be devoured by my White me Phoenix or you three kill yourselves?"

    Those who heard it eventually sighed. So everything would stille to this end. There was no one to me. After all, everything had a cause and effect. Thew of karma attracts everything so what you did would have a corresponding response in return to it.

    "Brothers, it looks like this is our end." God King sighed, "I''m sorry for not being able to protect you two and I even dragged you in this mess."

    "What are you saying? We have joined you in our own ord. We have nothing to regret." Bloodw was usually a hot tempered guy, yet he was calm right now even before death, "I and Noah am very happy to serve under your banner, God King. Because of you, our boring lives have been colored."

    It was true. They were already at the peak and they were worrying less aside from that monster. When God King came to them and proposed to n to y the monster, they were all thrilled. After all, it was an endeavor to kill a monster above of their level.

    "It''s true. We aren''t regretting for following you, God King." Noah smiled. They were all by the death''s door now and he wanted to pass away in peace. This n was a double edged sword. If they seed, benefits will be there. But if they fail, it''s a total destruction for them and their empires.

    Perhaps this was their karma now but they weren''t afraid of it.

    "I also didn''t regret having you two here." God King chuckled weakly, "I hope if ever we have next lifetime, we will still be brothers."

    For Noah and God King who had lived for so trillions of years now, living was tiring and this iing death was a relief to them. At the very least, they wouldn''t have to bear the responsibility of saving the world from that monster. For Bloodw, he was willing to follow God King even in death, and had lived his life for so long now, too.

    God King looked at Jin Rou and said, "Everything is now up to your hands, Daoist Friend."

 Chapter 677 - Death

    Jin Rou knew what God King was trying to say, "You want me to save the world in your stead after your death?"

    "No, I merely say it will be up to your hands, Daoist Friend." God King shook his head, "It will be up to your whim whether you want to save it. And as for the location where it''s sealed, it is in the Dying Sea Abyss, in my Soaring Immortal Empire''s territory."

    The Dying Sea Abyss was one of the most horrifying ces in the world. Many Dao Supremes had tried to push their luck here. After all, this was where Feng Lin and that monster fought. They heard that tons of treasures dropped when the monster was sealed and many tried to search for it. Unfortunately, they only lost their lives in the process.

    "Then what is your choice? I''ll kill you or you''ll kill yourselves?" Jin Rou didn''tment on it and returned the topic back.

    God King smiled and looked Noah and Bloodw, he looked at the sky onest time. There was a hint of sadness in his eyes.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After which, the trio exploded into blood mists, clearly no trace of their life. They wouldn''t be able to revive too, as they destroyed the vital parts important to them.

    And just like that, the threews died. Those three remained top predators of the world that everyone didn''t dare to antagonize yet they were dead because of Jin Rou.

    "With their deaths, this whole attack of the empires and kingdoms is good as dead now." An expert said and looked at trembling Dao Supremes, "And they would surely cannot escape."

    Jin Rou looked at the Dao Supremes and smiled, "Same question. Are you going to kill yourselves or I''ll kill you myself?"

    The Dao Supremes trembled in fear. They were looking at Jin Rou like they were seeing a monster. This person was so young yet he didn''t hesitate to take a life.

    "Fellow Friend, can we take this on the table? We can negotiate. Us here are willing to give you andpensate you of what you deserve!" A supreme suggested. It was Emperor d of Blood Ancient Empire.

    The other supremes nodded. Unlike thews, they weren''t willing to die here. After all, they were only dragged here because theirws told them to. If they die here too, their empires would be done for also. It wasn''t something they want to happen.

    "You have no right to negotiate with me." Jin Rou tly declined, his eyes were filled with irritation, "It''s just two choices. And if you don''t want to, I''ll choose it myself."

    Emperor d still tried to persuade Jin Rou and said, "Friend, we have treasures. Creation of eon, heaven and earth dynasty, all levels of treasures, we have them! Although our empires aren''t as old as yours, we are empires with trillions of history also."

    Everyone gasped as they heard this. Creations of eons? Heaven and earth dynasty? These were top levels of a treasure that could only be found once per billion years! Yet they were willing to give them topensate and sneak their way to stay alive.

    Well, it was understandable. They had chances to get this back in the future as long as they stay alive. But once their dead, how could they do it?

    "I''m saying it again for thest time. I am not interested in negotiating with you all. Don''t worry, since you are very adamant for me to take your treasuries, I won''t be modest ande to your three empires after killing you all." Jin Rou smirked. A sh of viciousness appeared in his eyes.

    Of course, how could he let them notpensate him? But he''s going to volume the terms by making there. It would be a shame not to let them swallow their own pill, right?

    The Dao Supremes were horrified. This person wasn''t bluffing. Since they dared to attack Phoenix Empire, why wouldn''t Jin Rou be daring to attack their empires, too? It was thew of karma. What you bite might bite you back.

    The negotiation part was over and they would be good as dead now. The area was sealed so it was impossible to escape. If even the threews couldn''t escape death, how could they?

    "Then we can only ask one thing. Please do not involve our empires here. They are innocent here and there are billions of people living in each empire. You can take the treasures bit please spare the people." Emperor d spoke. It was also the other Dao Supremes'' thoughts.

    "Have you thought about that our Phoenix Empire and its people are also innocent yet you still brought a powerful line up in attempt to destroy it whole?" Jin Rou sneered, "If it''s our empire begging you to spare us, will you even think about it?"

    The supremes felt a lump on their throat. Jin Rou was right, would they spare the Phoenix Empire if they were the victors here? No, even God King would not allow it. This was karma biting them already.

    "Then I guess we have no choice then." A supreme said with a weak voice.

    "Boom!" The speaker turned into a blood mist and died.

    Next, several small explosion of blood mists followed after. The twelve Dao Supremes had died with unwillingness in their hearts. They used to look down on the world yet they were helpless against one young man.

    After that, Jin Rou looked at the legion left and said, "Fret not, you''re going to follow your masters in the Yellow River now."

    "sh!" Jin Rou created a sh and sliced the soldiers in half. Blood sshed everywhere as the ground was painted with blood. It was a grotesque scene as their innards were spilled or spilling. Countless cries could be heard as they beg for mercy. After a few minutes, all of them died.

    The spectators shuddered after seeing this.. This handsome young man was ruthless and he even didn''t bat an eye when dealing with the enemies! They would be sure to be on this man''s good book to enjoy blissful prospects in the future.

 Chapter 678 - Outrageous Demand

    Now that all of those who should die were now dead, Jin Rou looked at the spectators in a distance and smiled, "Does any of you there still wants to oppose our empire?"

    The spectators gulped as they slowly moved away in fear. This young man was invincible despite being so young. What could they do about him? It was better to move away and never cross paths with this person.

    Seeing no one dared to respond, Jin Rou looked at a ce where the three empires'' reinforcements were. They were the various kingdoms that wanted a bite of the Phoenix Empire, "And the empires involved in this scheme, I want you to give me the heads of your present kings. If you don''t do it in three days, consider your kingdom doomed. I''m not threatening you, I won''t even blink an eye for destroying your kingdoms."

    Jin Rou''s demand was outrageous and the people in that ce were angry. After all, he was asking for their king''s head and present it to him. And if they didn''t abide, they would face destruction. However, what could they do? This was a Universal Law and no one could save them if he attack their kingdoms.

    In truth, Jin Rou was already being merciful by giving this. He could just annihte their kingdoms and the root of trouble would be gone yet he didn''t choose to. Asking for their ruler''s head was already a mercy to save them from destruction. But if they couldn''t appreciate his kindness, he wouldn''t mind making a trip there and destroy them.

    "Remember, I''m only giving you three days. Those who will notply should just be ready for my uing visit to raze your kingdom to the ground. No empire will be able to protect you from me, mark my word." Jin Rou''s cold words prated their hearts. The coldness was ruthless enough to make them shudder in fear.

    After saying his piece, Jin Rou returned to the pce and he was greeted immediately by Dao Supreme ancestors. Even Emperor Lin was present and his offsprings. They were half kneeling on the ground as they said in unison, "Your Majesty, thank you for saving us and the empire."

    Truth be told, they didn''t expect Jin Rou to actually defeat the three empires. It was already a miracle if they could evacuate their citizens without casualties. Yet, Jin Rou took the three empires alone with theirws and supremes.

    This was a deed that they couldn''t pay no matter what. Now, they didn''t have an ounce of jealousy towards Jin Rou as he was Feng Lin''s sessor. Perhaps if it''s someone of their family, they might have just died along with the empire.

    Feng Lin didn''t choose the wrong person. He was truly the greatestw ever existed in this world. Protecting Fate for trillions of years, this must have been the good karma he umted in this lifetime.

    "Rise, everyone. This is what I should do." Jin Rou said softly, "This is myte master''s empire which he built with his blood and sweat, how can I watch it fall down? Now that the looming threat is gone, Phoenix Empire will rise to the ranks once again and reim its glory."

    After which, he looked at the ancestors and said, "Supreme Ancestors, I cannot stay here for long as I have my own world outside of here. But don''t worry, the empire will have another Universal Law outside of me."

    Then, Jin Rou wrote something in the paper and gave it to the ancestors, "This is Noah''s and Bloodw''s legacies. I wrote down the ce where it is so you must retrieve it and find sessors suitable for the legacy."

    Everyone widened their eyes in shock. How was that possible that Jin Rou knew Noah''s and Bloodw''s legacies? Was it perhaps told by the twows? As far as they recalled, they didn''t remember Jin Rou and thews having conversation regarding this.

    As a matter of fact, Jin Rou also knew where God King''s legacy was. He was nning to get it and take it himself and get him stronger to fight that monster. Furthermore, God King himself gave the locations himself and it''s be a waste if he didn''t ept their generosity. He didn''t know why God King shared those information, but Jin Rou knew there was no ill intention hidden.

    Perhaps God King was trying to make up for his mistakes and wanted Jin Rou to carry on the mission of ying the monster since he failed to do so.

    "Your Majestic, this..." The Supreme Ancestors were speechless. Although the locations were normal enough in their eyes, how would they dare to get it? Wouldn''t the Blood Ancient Empire and Holy God Empire pursue their heads then?

    "You can rx. Nothing of that sort will happen." Jin Rou chuckled, "Just think about it as theirpensation for killing my master. Besides, with me here, and my iing trip to their empires, will they even dare to breathe loudly?"

    "Then if it''s that the case, we will immediately dispatch ourselves and our strongest legion to bring the legacies." Ancestor Wang immediately hardened his stance, "But Your Majesty, we are not quite familiar with their legacies and how will we choose the right person..."

    It was true. They weren''t familiar with the legacies, especially the blood type legacy. How could they choose a suitable candidate for it?

    "The blood legacy is very suitable for Ancestor Wang, and the Noah''s legacy will be for Emperor Lin." Jin Rou smiled, "This is my suggestion and it''s up to you if you follow it."

    Ancestor Wang was stumped when he heard he was suitable for a legacy, "Your Majesty, I''m already too old to take a legacy. I''m afraid I have to disappoint you."

    Even Emperor Lin was surprised.

    "Ancestor, you practice me Blood Art and your grand dao consists of blood. Aside from you, there next suitable candidate should be the crown prince but he isn''t prepared for it yet. If you want the empire to rise once again, you have to do it immediately or else when I''m gone, someone might prey on the legacies in this empire.." Jin Rou said.

 Chapter 679 - A Trip To Blood Ancient Empire

    Jin Rou was right. This was their high chance to im something and they couldn''t afford to lose it. After all, His Majesty was already giving them enough protection by doing this! All they just had to do was to get the legacies and take them.

    "Trust His Majesty''s words, Wang." Ancestor Hong tapped Ancestor Wang''s shoulder, "You''re very lucky to be chosen, you know? Although we have already lived for trillions of years, your life will be prolonged. Isn''t that great? Before your death, you can make preparations for the next sessor."

    Ancestor Wang also thought about it. It was truly an opportune moment and he might probably regret it if he decline this more. It wasn''t only him who qualified for it as many people were in the empire were also had blood arts.

    "Then I''m not going to hesitate further. Thank you, Your Majesty." Ancestor Wang bowed, "We will be leaving now, as we want to make proper preparations before we depart for the quest, Your Majesty."

    "Go on. I will be leaving for Blood Ancient Empire today." Jin Rou said.

    Hearing that word, Ancestor Hong couldn''t help but ask, "Your Majesty, will you raze that empire to the ground?"

    "If they are smart, they won''t antagonize me knowing what happened here." Jin Rou chuckled, "I''m just going there to deal with a matter regarding the Nobleblood Family."

    "Then please travel safely, Your Majesty. No matter what, you are our hero and savior of the empire." Ancestor Wang sincerely spoke.

    Jin Rou nodded and dismissed the two ancestors and the others.

    ---

    "Congrattions on your victory, Your Majesty." Emperor Randies appeared after everyone dispersed to prepare to retrieve the legacies, "I have to admit it, I still have underestimated you."

    The emperor thought that it was already over for the empire. After all, threews were attacking it and there were 12 Dao Supremes at that. This was a terrifying line up that even their Purple Haven Empire would be hopeless against. Yet, Jin Rou managed to turn the tides effortlessly.

    Three Universal Laws had just died. And thosews were the top predators of the world.

    Just imagine killing those threews and they were helpless against it.

    "I thought you have already left." Jin Rou smiled.

    "How can I?" Emperor Randiesughed wryly, "Even if I could leave, I wouldn''t dare. Or else, I will receive a good beating from our ancestor."

    Jin Rou chuckled in response, only. A maid was preparing the finest tea for them by the side. After a few minutes, the tea was prepared and two teacups were filled.

    Emperor Randies took a sip of the good tea and opened another topic, "I heard you will make a trip today to Blood Ancient Empire?"

    "Indeed, I have to." Jin Rou answered, "Why?"

    "May I know the reason why you''re going there?" Emperor Randies sighed, "To tell you the truth, the ancestor wants to know what you want to do. He probably feels responsible since you''re here and he wants to protect you with the minimum that you wouldn''t be interfered."

    Ancestor Violet Cloud was Feng Lin''s friend. At the end, only Cloud had remained a true friend while the three betrayed him for power.

    "I n to retrieve a certain living treasure there." Jin Rou answered.

    "A living treasure?" Emperor Randies was stumped. Would there possibly a connection between Jin Rou and a living treasure?

    Living treasures were very rare in this world and they were like gods in many''s eyes. It was the same with the Nobleblood Family. The living treasure might be someone with a high position in the family regardless of its origin. As a matter of fact, there was only one living treasure the Blood Ancient Empire had and it was easy to deduce that it''s the one Jin Rou was looking for.

    "Then I''ll apany you there." Emperor Randies smiled.

    "Oh? I thought emperors are very busy handling their empires. Looks like your empire isn''t in need of one, knowing that you''re here." Jin Rou smirked.

    Emperor Randies smiled wryly, "The empire can go without me. I have alreadyid the ns and orders for three months so I can be away for three months at best. If they follow it and there''s nothing unforseen events happen, it''s going to be fine."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Besides, it has been millions of years since myst visit to the Blood Ancient Empire. I wonder what it looks like right now."

    "Then I''ll be happy to have yourpany, Emperor Randies." Jin Rou said with a casual tone.

    "Your Majesty, please don''t say that. I will be in your care from now on." Emperor chuckled.

    After a few hours of talk, it was already night. However, this was the time Jin Rou was nning to depart so that no one would see him leave.

    Just a while ago, he received a report that it was proven that the king of Newgate Kingdom was guilty of killing Mrs. Lei''s eldest son, and was immediately beheaded after being sentenced. Not just that, many aplices had also appeared and were sentenced to death, also. With this, Mrs. Lei might be able move on from now on and focus on her cultivation.

    With that, he had no longer have any ties with the empire. He already saved it and the empire was slowly rising now. If the ancestors got the two legacies sessfully, the empire would soar higher than the sky, being the top empire once again.

    Now, he had done his part and the rest would be up to them.

    After a few minutes, loud and hurry steps could be heard. Emperor Randies told Jin Rou he would be back immediately and the emperor really did.

    "So fast? I thought you''re going to at least take an hour." Jin Rou smiled. He noticed that the emperor was holding a scroll and already knew what it is.

    "This is within a secret store of the empire so I decided to buy it for convenience." Emperor Randies chuckled, "You probably know this, Your Majesty.. This is a portal scroll which will lead us to the Blood Ancient Empire."

 Chapter 680 - Blood Empress

    "Hmm, that''s very convenient indeed." Jin Rou nodded, "Activate it, then. I don''t want to be noticed by others so let''s leave without creating a fuss."

    "As you wish, Your Majesty." Emperor Randies didn''t dilly dally and immediately activated the scroll.

    "Wham!" Then, arge white portal appeared out of the void. It consisted of many dao mysteries but everything was easy to decipher.

    "After you." Emperor Randies smiled, indicating that Jin Rou to enter first. Thetter nodded and entered the portal without further ado and the emperor followed suit.

    After they disappeared, Ancestor Hong and Ancestor Wang appeared in the vicinity and performed a grand kowtow. They knew His Majesty didn''t want anyone to know they were leaving thus they didn''t dare to announce it.

    This kowtow was their most sincere gesture towards the other party. Never in their lives had they done this, not even for Feng Lin. However, it was a different case this time. The young man saved them, their empire, and even gifted them with precious ultimate legacies without batting an eye. All because he was Feng Lin''s sessor.

    Their gratitude was like a bottomless ocean,pletely deep and immeasurable. They would surely record this in official annals of their empire''s history and create a statue for His Majesty tomemorate this day.

    They might not see His Majesty again, but his protection would stay here with them.

    ---

    The Blood Ancient Empire was located in the far north of Fate World. The said empire was adept in blood arts and home of the underworld organizations and lord casinos. In this empire, what you need was intense luck to win gambling games and of course, money to bet.

    It was an official empire and it wasn''t a dark empire to be exact. They were officially recognized since Universal Law Old Blood has established this two trillion years ago. Old Blood was the first generationw. But when he died during a battle against that monster, Bloodw took his position and became the new Universal Law.

    To add more information, Old Blood was Feng Lin''s ultimate rival. Or to say, it was Old Blood''s perspective. For the former, thetter was the rival he would never wish to be defeated by. Old Blood could easily rank among the top 3 strongestws of the world, managing several worlds of other universes, yet he was always under the Feng Lin all this time.

    In any case, the Blood Ancient Empire wasn''t an empire that could be trifled with easily. However, when the news came around about Bloodw''s death, the empire became shaky and everyone was crazy trying to find the legacy. After all, Bloodw had never mentioned where his legacy was! Not just that, they lost three Dao Supremes at the same time, damaging the empire at its finest.

    With now and Dao Supremes protecting the empire, the Blood Ancient Empire was good as done now. Unless they find the legacy, they would be the in the hungry eyes of many enemies they made in the past.

    But before that could happen, Jin Rou would sure that he would get that Big Sister first for that little girl way back in Immortal.

    Jin Rou and Emperor Randies had appeared right outside of the Imperial Mansion of Nobleblood Family. It was easy to know since arge que was in front of them.

    "It looks like your portal scroll is more expensive than I thought." Jin Rou was satisfied, smiling.

    Emperor Randies smiled, "It''s nothing, Your Majesty. Just a minor thing."

    Soon, people d in armors appeared with ferocious gazes. They surrounded Jin Rou and Emperor Randies immediately in a threatening manner. One wrong move and they would immediately kill the two.

    "Speak, who are you two?" A woman with a cold demeanor appeared. She was wearing a sexy red dress that were revealing her intimate parts. She appeared so seductive yet fierce like a lioness.

    After having a good look, the woman recognized the emperor and said, "Emperor Randies? What are you doing here?"

    It was natural to be suspicious. After all, the empire was currently shaky and falling down the rail. However, they had no grievances with Purple Haven Empire so she was utterly confused why the emperor was here, and in flesh at that!

    The emperor smiled at the woman and chuckled, "Hello there, Blood Empress. I''m just here to apany His Majesty. So don''t need to mind me."

    "His Majesty?" Blood Empress looked at the young man who came with the emperor and seized him up. Although the young man was very handsome and even she was tempted a bit, it wasn''t to the extent her reason would be clouded, "This is?"

    Before Jin Rou could answer, the emperor immediately said, "Before that, how about you invite us in? It''s cold here, you know?"

    The Blood Empress didn''t say a word but she immediately prepared the mansion to receive the two. Afterwards, she took them to the meeting hall of the mansion.

    "Now, you can introduce him to me, right Emperor Randies?" The Blood Empress had no facial expression yet the coldness made the temperature drop by several times.

    "I am Jin Rou, Feng Lin''s sessor." Jin Rou answered without hesitation, "And yes, I''m the one who killed yourw."

    The directness of the other party caught the empress off guard. Her bones felt a slight chill as she looked at the colder eyes of the young man. She wanted to say something but she didn''t know what to say.

    "Let me get straight to the point." Jin Rou was smiling and said, "I want the living coffin treasure of yours here who is named Athena. And mind you, this is not a request, I am here demand it."

    "You..." The Blood Empress almost lost her calm and bursted out, "You already made our empire like this and you still want more?"

    "Blood Empress or whatever, don''t act like a victim here." Jin Rou sneered.. He dropped all cordiality and spoke with a mocking tone, "In the first ce, it''s yourw who decided to join to attack my Phoenix Empire and now that I''m just collecting some due debts, you''re acting pitiful? You can try again, but that won''t work on me."

 Chapter 681 - Dominance

    The Blood Empress was angered. However, she didn''t show it in her expression. Right now, she was still wearing a calm one like she wasn''t perturbed of the other party''s words, "Unfortunately, I don''t think I can give Athena to you. She is a part of our Nobleblood Imperial Family and we currently need her assistance."

    It was true. Now that Bloodw and his legacy were nowhere to be seen, all they could do was rely on Athena''s protection for the meantime. After all, the coffin treasure was a very powerful one even though it had no user.

    And now, Jin Rou wanted to have it? Wasn''t it too much for the empire to take?

    "Blood Empress, I told you I''m not here to request it. I am here to demand it, and I must have it if you still want to see this dear empire remain standing." Jin Rou smirked and tapped his fingers on the table, "You see, Empress, I have so many reasons to exterminate your family and this empire but I am giving you a leeway to survive, yet you are failing to appreciate it. This empire is good as doom in your hands."

    "You..." Blood Empress almost lost control. She lost the verbal fight with Jin Rou because she didn''t know what to rebuke.

    What Jin Rou said actually hit the spots. Even if Jin Rou destroy this empire now, the Nobleblood Imperial Family had no choice but to watch it crumble down and became history, of course their family included.

    They lost so many protectors. The Universal Law and Dao Supremes died, and even their strongest legion wasn''t spared. It was spelling doom and catastrophe for the Blood Ancient Empire now that many predators and enemies were eyeing them.

    Currently, the empire was very unstable so if another empire dare to attack right now, they had no choice but to run away for their lives.

    "My patience is limited, Blood Empress." Jin Rou said in a cold tone. There was no room for negotiation and he would do anything to get Athena.

    "Let''s say I''m willing to give Athena to you, but I don''t think Athena herself will like it. This is her home after all." Blood Empress spoke with confidence. They nurtured and took care of the coffin treasure like she was an ancestor so she wouldn''t dare to betray them. Or at least, that''s what the empress thought.

    "The decision isn''t up to her but to me." Jin Rou smirked, "But I''m very sure that she wille with me no less."

    Blood Empress took a deep breath and said, "Then I''ll bring Athena here for her to decide."

    The empress had no choice since Jin Rou wasn''t giving her face. All she could hope for now that Athena wasn''t ingrate to abandon who fed her.

    "Let''s do it, then." Jin Rou agreed.

    After a few minutes, a figure appeared along with a maid. She was a girl with a look of a - 15 years old. She had a cold temperament as she walked down with her ck hair fluttering by her motions. She looked like a dignified princess that came from a prestigious royal family with airs of arrogance.

    "Sister, why have you called me here?" The girl in blue dress asked. She nced at Jin Rou and Emperor Randies but didn''t bother to greet them.

    "Athena, these friends have something to say to you so I called you here." Blood Empress smiled.

    "What possibly might it be?" Athena looked at Jin Rou again and asked. She was still standing while looking at him who''s sitting down.

    "Miss Athena, why don''t you sit first and we''ll talk?" Jin Rou gave a bright a smile. His handsomeness had multiplied by thousand times because of this. He was already so handsome that not it''d be hard to find a man as handsome as him here in this world.

    Athena wasn''t affected by his handsomeness. She had lived for hundred billions of years now so she had seen so many beautiful men in the past and it could no longer affect her, "Just tell me what you want to talk about."

    "It seems I have not made myself clear." Jin Rou was still smiling, but the smile was different now. It was emitting coldness and arrogance which could make people shudder in fear, "I said you sit down so that we can talk. Or will your prefer me forcing you?"

    Athena was surprised and revealed it from her expression. This man had just threatened her, a legendary coffin treasure! But for some reason, her instincts were telling her to just follow the order. After a few seconds of deliberation, she finally sat down while gritting her teeth.

    "Now it''s better." Jin Rouughs softly, "I will get straight to the point. You have toe with me and that''s an order, there will be no room for negotiation."

    Athena was infuriated by the other party''s attitude, "Who do you think you are? You want to take me? No, this is where I belong and I''m happy staying here."

    "Miss Athena, you have no right to discuss it with me. My words, my rules." Jin Rou''s voice was getting colder. The temperature of the room was dropping several times, "This empire is good as dead now. Many powerhouses are already eyeing it and no one can save it unless other empires help it. What''s the use of staying in an empire which spells doom for theing days?"

    Athena felt like a bucket of cold water was poured on her. She looked at the empress and said, "Sister, did we lose the battle?"

    Blood Empress felt like it was so difficult to answer this. She sighed and nodded her head, "Yes, we have lost. The other two empires have lost and this is because of that young man in front of us."

    Athena was speechless. She didn''t know what to say in all honesty. Her arrogance could no longer be found as she looked at Jin Rou like a monster, "Did you kill the threews?"

    "Who knows?" Jin Rou didn''t answer the question, "Maybe I did, maybe I did not."

 Chapter 682 - Do I Even Have To?

    Athena had already have the answer and it made her feel goosebumps all over her body. Although her flesh was fake due to being a treasure, it was a fact that they still have emotions like other living beings.

    The scarier part was why Jin Rou wanted him here? By his power level, he had no use for Athena. After all, he could just create his own living treasure and it''d be stronger than her.

    "Why do you want me? I am useless for you." Athena said in a meek tone. Usually, she was all arrogant and throwing her weight in the mansion. However now, she was like a weak little girl that was being bullied.

    "Because your little sister wants me to drag you to where she is." Jin Rou chuckled, "I have met her in somewhere world and she requested me to do this for her. Of course, this service isn''t for free."

    "My little sister is alive?" This bbergasted Athena. It had been so long now since they were separated, perhaps hundred millions of years now. All she thought was her little sister was no longer alive because of the long time that she had not seen her or have clues about her despite of numerous searches and investigations she made.

    Even Blood Empress widened her eyes. She also thought that the little sister was no longer alive. Who would have thought that she''s just in another world apart from here?

    "She was captured by a certain progenitor of that world and made her a nourishment and dao source of theirnd. Because of her, that n managed to reach the top without breaking a sweat and became the ruler of the realm." Jin Rou was speaking casually, "Your little sister is fortunate to meet me as I have a debt to collect against that n."

    Jin Rou didn''t need to narrate more as everyone had already understood what happened.

    "Is she well?" Athena was shaking from joy. She missed her little sister so much that she had constant dreams about her and now that she could meet her again, how couldn''t she not be happy?

    "Apart from being hateful because of what she suffered, she is well and full of vigor. She even had the strength to burn down the n with her own hands." Jin Rouughed, "She is a hatefulmp that might seek payments for the little grievances she experienced."

    "That''s how she is." Athena smiled wryly. Right now, she no longer fear Jin Rou or so to say, she just had rxed her guard. All of Jin Rou''s words were true and there was no element of lies applied, "When can I meet her?"

    "So I''m guessing you''reing on your own ord?" Jin Rou smiled, looking at Athena and Blood Empress.

    "Yes, I have to be with my little sister." Athena spoke filled with resolution. She had been away for so long now and realized that her little sister was way more important than everything else.

    Hearing this, Jin Rou looked at Blood Empress with satisfaction and spoke, "And I think you have heard of Athena''s response, right Empress?"

    Blood Empress'' emotions were very unstable and turbulent. She wanted to explode in anger however she had to force it down and keep herself in check. If she make a move right now, her empire was done for and no one could save them from Jin Rou''s wrath.

    She looked up and keep taking deep breaths. The empress didn''t care about those watching. The important thing was to remain logical and reasonable no matter how unreasonable the other party was.

    "Are you sure about this, Athena?" The empress looked at Athena with pleading gaze. Losing Athena in this period would spell worse situations for the empire.

    "Sister, I have been away for so long now and I''m already satisfied by your empire''s treatment towards me. It''s time for me to be with my little sister." Athena nodded her head, "Although the empire is suffering right now, you are the ruler of it and I''m sure you can find a way to survive."

    The empress wanted to say something but Athena continued, "To be honest, I can''t be much of help for you here. If not for the treasures here, my treasure cultivation might have be stagnant."

    "Athena, the empire needs you right now. If you want to leave, you can do itter on after the threats have been cleared. But now, I want you to stay. This is for the future of our empire, which nurtured you!" Blood Empress was still trying to persuade Athena.

    "Unfortunately, that won''t be possible." Jin Rou joined in and said, "We will be leaving today so it''s not possible that Athena will stay here."

    "Feng Lin''s sessor, do you really have to put us on edge?" Blood Empress was filled with hatred for Jin Rou. She was sure that Jin Rou was pushing them to jump the cliff.

    "Do I even have to?" Jin Rou sneered and looked at the empress with disgust, "Blood Empress, even I don''t make a move, thousands of forces will. You created so many enemies in all parts of the world and they will surely hunt you now that you''re in this dire situation. If you want to me someone, me it on your deadw who chose God King''s side."

    Jin Rou stood up and looked down at the trembling empress once again, "And mind you, I can end this empire right here and right then while we''re talking. Dare me."

    The Blood Empress bit her tongue until it bled. She didn''t want to say more as it would get things moreplicated than it already was. Her fists were clenched tightly as drop of bloods could be seen from it.

    "Let''s go. We have no reason to stay here any longer." Jin Rou looked at Athena and walked off the room.

    Emperor Randies followed suit as it would be awkward to stay there. Athena slowly stood up and walked by the door, she looked at the depressed state of the empress who was looking down the floor. It was the first time she had seen the prideful empress act this way.

    After bowing sincerely, Athena left.

 Chapter 683 - God Kings Legacy

    After Jin Rou and the two left the mansion, no one dared to stop him. Although the empress was very reluctant to have things this way, she had no choice. She was afraid that Jin Rou might take out his ire on the empire and countless innocent lives would be taken.

    Now that Athena was no longer here, the empire would surely and instantly crumble like a fragile piece of paper. No one even the empress would be able to hold this dangerous situation off the empire.

    All the empress could do now was to preserve her people as much as possible.

    Emperor Randies was following and asked, "Where are you going now, Your Majesty?"

    "Do you know where is the Abandoned Grotto of Heaven?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Abandoned Grotto of Heaven?" Emperor Randies was stumped. Of course, he was very familiar of this ce, "Your Majesty, that ce is very dangerous. Not even Dao Supremes will dare to go to that ce unless they are prepared to die."

    The Abandoned Grotto of Heaven was a forsaken ce, something which was cursed by the heavens. Many Dao Supremes died there and evenws were injured after entering that ce.

    In the past, Emperor Randies and Ancestor Violet came here together. If not for Ancestor Violet being there, the emperor wouldn''t have survived after entering the grotto.

    "I see. But no matter how dangerous it is, I still have to go there." Jin Rou smiled.

    "May I know the reason, Your Majesty?" The emperor asked. He was feeling a bit fearful because of the resurfacing memories of that ce.

    "I need to take God King''s legacy. That man himself had hidden his legacy there." Jin Rou chuckled, "So I have to go there."

    The emperor and Athena were agaped. God King''s legacy was located in that very dangerous ce? The emperor asked, "If God King''s legacy is there, does it mean that his family also knows it?"

    "No, God King himself told me that he has yet to tell them where his legacy is. So it''s obvious that he wants me to take it." Jin Rou smiled.

    "For what reason why God King did this..." Emperor Randies was confused. After pondering for a moment, his eyes widened as he looked at Jin Rou, "Don''t tell me that God King wants Your Majesty to do that...?"

    "Correct." Jin Rouughed softly, "Since he failed to aplish it, he wants me to do it in his stead. Thus, he told me the location of his legacy."

    "Your Majesty, are you nning on merging God King''s legacy in you?" The emperor was looking at Jin Rou, "Please be reminded that God King''s method was only applicable for two legacies. I don''t think it will be a good idea to merge three legacies since no one has ever dared to try it."

    It was true. God King''s merging method had already costed him so many years and resources just to have an ounce of sess. And yet, Jin Rou might be nning to take this legacy for himself. It was a suicidal act and everyone would think His Majesty was already crazy.

    "You can calm down. I''m not the type of person who will do something without confidence in seeding it." Jin Rou looked at a faraway distance, "I''m not trying to be a savior of this world, but I have to do something about that monster before I leave. I can only go here once so I have to tie every knot."

    "That monster is very powerful, Your Majesty." Emperor Randies took a deep breath, seemingly depressed, "Trillions of years of battling it, ording to my ancestors, it''s very hard to deal with. I have heard that the seven Universal Laws tried to kill it but they failed to do so. The tenacity of that monster is immense."

    The Seven Universal Laws had tried to kill but joining hands during the time immemorial. The battle took several days beforeing into a bitter result, failure. The universalws were injured and monster were severely injured. However, it managed to get away.

    Several million yearster, it came back and fully recovered and threaten the world once again. Feng Lin was the only one who fought the monster since the sixws were still recuperating from the internal injuries they suffered from battling it out against that monster.

    Fortunately, Feng Lin was smart enough to prepare and n for the monster''s attack. Although he didn''t manage to kill it, it was sealed helplessly and it''d be a long time before it weakened.

    But the time was about toe when the seal was fully destroyed by the monster. The Fate World would be in danger once again.

    "God King''s legacy contains deeper formation about that monster, he told me." Jin Rou calmly said, "One way or another, someone still has to do something about this, right? So why not me? I''m bored anyways and it will be a great learning experience for me."

    The emperor''s lips twitched. He didn''t know if His Majesty was crazy or dumb. Hopeless, he just took a deep breath and said, "Then how about after you take God King''s legacy, youe with me to our empire? The ancestor has been pestering me to take you to our ce."

    Jin Rou nodded and agreed, "Sure, let''s do it. I''m also curious what the empire boasting the highest economy in the world looks like."

    Purple Haven Empire was the home of businesses. Their economic status was the highest of all, being the leading empire in the market. Although they were solely focused in businesses, not even other empires would dare to attack them. They had numerous big clients that kingdoms and empires wouldn''t want to be in their bad side of the book.

    After that talk, the emperor went off to find a portal scroll leading to the Abandoned Grotto of Heaven with Athena while Jin Rou was waiting for them.

    However, in truth, the emperor already had it and just wanted to talk to Athena alone.

    "Athena, right?" Emperor Randies was staring at thedy in blue dress, "You have to do good and be on the good side of His Majesty. Just a while ago, I can feel you''re scheming something.. So I advise you not to dare do it."

 Chapter 684 - Abandoned Grotto Of Heaven

    Athena was bbergasted. Was she that obvious of what she''s nning to do? Although she already lived for a long time, how could she outsmart an existence whose living was to see truths and lies? Emperor Randies was an adept businessman in the empire and many ancestors and big shots were trying to schedule business meetings with him.

    "I don''t think I can trust that person." Athena said with a grim tone, "I want to go meet my little sister already and yet he''s taking his time here trying to save the world."

    Athena might have been a child of heaven and earth, but she had no deep connections with this world. All she cared about was her little sister and she badly wanted to be with her now.

    "And do you think you have a say here?" Emperor Randies sneered. He was looking at Athena like she was a little naive girl, "You think he''s so young so you think you can outsmart him, but think again. Do you really think that you''re still alive now because His Majesty hasn''t noticed your schemes?"

    Seeing the stupefied expression of Athena, Emperor Randies continued on, "You have to remember, His Majesty can even kill threews at the same time and numerous Dao Supremes at that. If you''re adamant on dying, fine, but don''t drag your little sister here."

    "What do you mean...?" Athena was horrified. She had already thought of myriad scenarios that scared the shit out of her.

    "Do you really think that your little sister will not be affected if you do that?" Emperor Randies'' tone was fierce and cold, "His Majesty can kill your little sister if he isn''t satisfied by killing you for your grave offense."

    It was like a thunderp which woke Athena up. Her daze was hopeless and almost filled with despair. She was about tomit a crime that might implicate her little sister. Fortunately, the emperor was nice enough to warn her.

    Truth be told, she was scheming to get information from Jin Rou''s mind. Although she didn''t intend to harm His Majesty, it would be an act of intruding his privacy and it might cost her life. There''s also a high chance that her little sister might be implicated because of her stupid action.

    "I almostmitted a grave sin." Athena had to admit it. She was so close by the death''s door if not for the emperor giving her a warning. Although she already lived for so long now, she wasn''t yet satisfied unless she see her little sister personally.

    "It''s good as long you understand." The emperor sighed, "His Majesty is very unpredictable, so it''s better to be safe than sorry."

    "Thank you for your kindness, Emperor Randies." Athena bowed sincerely at the emperor. She wasn''t acting arrogant and spoiled as of now.

    The emperor nodded and epted the gesture, "Let''s go. His Majesty is still waiting for us."

    ---

    "Oh, so fast?" Jin Rou saw that two familiar figures were returning and smiled. It was almost an hour past yet they were already back.

    "We fortunately passed by a store hidden to the public. It''s selling all types of portal scrolls leading in all famous ces, albeit it''s very expensive." The emperor answered.

    It wasn''t a lie. The emperor purchased the portal scroll and truly from a hidden store. However, it was in the ore empire during his expedition a hundred thousand years ago. Furthermore, the price of this portal scroll which was leading to the Abandoned Grotto of Heaven was very very expensive that it almost emptied the emperor''s pocket that time. He bought it out of whim since he had no use to the left money he had. Who would expect that he''d have a use of it now?

    Jin Rou looked at the portal scroll the emperor was holding. It was emitting a dangerous aura and said, "This aura of the scroll, does it mean to warn the user?"

    "You''re right, Your Majesty." Emperor Randies smiled, "The aura it''s emitting is to make the user see the danger it has. For this portal scroll, the thick ck aura means that the ce where it''s leading is absolutely dangerous."

    "Dangerous or not, I still have to go there. But you two don''t have to. You can just wait me here or by the outside of the grotto." Jin Rou said.

    "It''s been a while since I went to that ce. I''m very curious what it looks like right now, so allow me to apany you, Your Majesty." The emperor said.

    "Me too, Your Majesty." Athena also said the same thing.

    The emperor was a supreme while Athena was on the same level as a Dao Supreme. So they wouldn''t be burden to Jin Rou as they had their grand and perfected daos.

    "Then let''s go." Jin Rou said as he activated the portal scroll leading to that ce.

    ---

    The Abandoned Grotto of Heaven was said to be a heavenly grotto of the Creator in the past ording to numerous spections of Universal Laws. However, there was no one to prove this point and it remained a legend. The grotto had been here since the start of time, since the start of creation of chaos. Thus, no one knew the exact origin of the ce.

    As Jin Rou walked over this ce. The heavy atmosphere was getting thicker and thicker. They were currently walking a ce where not even nts would dare to step on. It seemed to be a paradise in the past, a grand one at that. By the several peaks, it looked like a falls of a distant time.

    As they walked closer, thousand to hundred thousand or perhaps millions of bones could be seen. Judging by its appearance, it was there for at least a billion years ago. The ce was giving a creepy feeling that Athena shuddered for the first time. She heard of this particr ce and now that she''s here, the information weren''t exaggerated at all.

    As they walked past more, several humanes could be seen lying on the ground. They still had their robes on them.. The emperor sighed as he recognized these people.

 Chapter 685 - Living Grotto

    These bones were here recently. Perhaps only several thousands years ago. These people were lowkey supremes and never appeared to the public yet who would have thought that they''d be tempted by this grotto despite the extreme dangers it had?

    Emperor Randies was only here because he had Jin Rou. Would he even dare to enter this ce again after almost dying here in the past? He didn''t have that much guts to do so. However, it was different if you''re with a powerfulw like Jin Rou who was able to kill threews at the same time.

    As they walked deeper, the feeling and creepiness was getting heavier and thicker. It was like even oxygen didn''t dare to linger here all of the time.

    "This ce is still cursed as ever." Emperor Randies shuddered, "Why would that God King ce his legacy here of all ces? I can''t understand how that fellow''s mind work."

    "Because he didn''t want his legacy to be taken, in the first ce." Jin Rou answered, "All along, he had no wishes of passing his legacy to anyone."

    "How do you say so, Your Majesty?" The emperor was confused and asked. The way Jin Rou spoke was filled with confidence. It was like he really understood and knew God King down to his bones.

    "Hmm, I just felt it so." Jin Rou chuckled and didn''t exin further. But it was true that it was just his gut feeling and all.

    Knowing that he couldn''t get answers from Jin Rou, the emperor dropped the topic with a sigh.

    The trio were walking for an hour now, however they couldn''t still find the grotto of this ce. Emperor Randies had expected this and exined, "Your Majesty, this grotto is an actual living treasure, a heaven and earth dynasty-level of creation. It is believed that it was created by the strongest god ever existed in this world, the Creator. The grotto itself is quite cunning and knows how to hide well. In the past, I and the ancestor need three days without sleep to locate it."

    "I see." Jin Rou expressed that he understood. So that was the reason why the grotto wasn''t yet appearing. It''s because it could choose not to. However, how could Jin Rou let a mere living grotto be arrogant in front of him?

    He stepped forward and signaled the two to stop from their tracks. Then, Jin Rou pulled out a sword with ck color. He got this from God King and it''s perfect for him so he decided to keep it, "Grotto or whatever, if you still refuse to show yourself after this warning, would you dare to believe me that I am confident in destroying this ce of yours?"

    It was a calm yet arrogant tone. The arrogance in Jin Rou''s words were enough to make old people puke blood. He just outright threatened the Abandoned Grotto! The emperor''s mouth was wide agaped. This was the first time someone actually issued such overflowing arrogance in front of this ce. Not even Violet Cloud could do this!

    Jin Rou sneered after hearing no response, "Then be it. It looks like you aren''t going to respond unless I make a mess of this ce."

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou collected an enormous amount of lightning energy. The whole ce trembled as the dead trees and bones flew above in all directions. It was like a huge cmity was about to descend in this ce.

    Next, a ck energy covered the entire de of Jin Rou''s treasure. It contained the power of the realms and could ravage the entire ce. Jin Rou was nning to use this to half the ce and make the grotto learn that he doesn''t pull jokes.

    And just when Jin Rou was about to sh it downwards, a vast cave suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It had many damage markings on it yet it showed how sturdy it was. Thousand of scribbles could be seen but it was an unfamiliarnguage to the people.

    This time, it was Athena''s turn to be surprised. The grotto actually gave in and showed itself! Did that mean that Jin Rou''s sh a while ago truly contained the power to half this ce?

    Emperor Randies smiled wryly. Perhaps only His Majesty could pull this. To actually think that the arrogant grotto was knocked some sense into it. Maybe not even God King managed to do this.

    Well, it was the truth. God King himself spent countless efforts just to save his legacy here. He had to deal with grotto several times just to earn its bit of kindness. It was also the reason why this ce was dangerous. Because the grotto itself was the enemy!

    "Oh? You have realized something now?" Jin Rou chuckled. He lowered his de and said, "Then we can finally talk, perhaps?"

    "Child, what do you want?" A deep voice echoed their ears which made the emperor and the coffin treasure jump from surprise.

    They looked at the grotto and were horrified. This thing actually talked! Even for the emperor, this was the first time that he heard its voice.

    "Hmm, nothing extravagant. God King told me that his legacy is here so I''m here to take it by his permission." Jin Rou was casually speaking like he was talking to a random stranger.

    "Oh? You are already powerful enough with twows in your body, yet you want another one? Aren''t you being a bit too greedy here?" The deep voice spoke again, "You should be aware that two legacies are already hard enough to maintain, if you add another one, you''ll just end your life early."

    "I have my methods, you see. I don''t dare to do anything without confidence to back it up." Jin Rou smirked, "And you are a treasure of the Creator, you must have already known the extent of my capabilities."

    The grotto didn''t say something. Silence ensued the entire ce as Jin Rou was waiting patiently. He knew that he couldn''t rush it or else the grotto might just die with this ce without hesitation.. After all, it already served its purpose in the past and was now abandoned.

 Chapter 686 - Gifts

    It looked like the grotto was pondering Jin Rou''s words. The emperor and Athena didn''t dare to breathe loudly. This was a conversation between top beings and they had no ce to interfere here.

    After a long issue of silence, the grotto finally spoke, "Tell me child, you''re pursuing greater power while you already have enough to rule and dominate the world and the realms. Why do you want to do this?"

    "Because I want to y an existence that has been threatening Fate World since the start of time. You know that existence for sure." Jin Rou answered. He didn''t lie and was truly aiming to take that monster''s life.

    "I see. It makes sense now." The grotto was enlightened, "So it was like God King''s main aim, then. Indeed, with your power level right now, you''ll just be asking for death if you go there."

    The grotto knew a thing or two about the monster. As a matter of fact, that monster visited it for a certain reason and almost broke into a fight. If the fight truly ensued, the grotto would have been gone now and became history that wouldn''t be recorded in the official annals of this world.

    So it was true. Jin Rou thought. He was right, being a dualw wasn''t still enough to kill that monster. He might be able to seal it, but that''s just it. The monster would be alive even after so many years of being sealed. It coulde back anytime and hunt the world down to itsst entity.

    "However, child, I must warn you that you should think again of merging another legacy with you. The twows have already taken a toll on your body during the merging process, you''re already very lucky that you have seeded. Don''t think that luck cane by twice in a row no matter how lucky or provident you are." The grotto gave a sincere warning and an advice at the same time. After all, not even God King would dare do this.

    "I understand your concern. However, I must do this." Jin Rou shook his head, "I heard that the seal is weakening and anytime from now, that monster will be freed and it can wreak havoc in this world. Since myte master failed to kill it, I will do it in his stead."

    "Child, it seems I still have underestimated you." A soft chuckle could be heard from the grotto, "Then tell me, how sure are you to sessfully merge the third legacy with you? Take note, God King''s legacy is as strong as your Master Feng Lin. And since their main elements are different, the two legacies might fight it out."

    What the grotto said was true. Jin Rou''s n to merge the third legacy was very dangerous and he might be killed during the process. Feng Lin''s grand dao was about mes while God King''s grand dao was about Buddhist light. There was an immense contradiction between the two and it would be difficult to merge them unlike with Beline''s legacy.

    "Indeed, it is very dangerous. However, remember that I have all the important treasures God King has which he umted in his lifetime. And that includes a certain treasure which would save me from an extreme danger." Jin Rou smiled.

    God King was a very cautious person. He wouldn''t do something that might endanger his life during a process to gain power. Of course, he would set up some insurances and safetys in case things went awry, and out of his expectations.

    The grotto was silenced for a while and suddenlyughed, "Boy, I like you. You might be young but you already know how to scheme through. In the grand scheme of things, your brain is what the world needs to persevere."

    It paused for a moment and continued, "Very well, since I have taken a liking to you, I will give you permission to take God King brat''s legacy. And not just that, I can also give you a vital information regarding the Heavenly World Tree, which might help you during your merging process."

    The emperor widened his eyes in shock when he heard this. Jin Rou was just given a blissful opportunity of a lifetime! He knew very well the abilities of the Heavenly World Tree and indeed, it might help Jin Rou increase his chances of seeding!

    This grotto was surely generous.

    "Then I''ll dly take it." Jin Rou smiled, "If I don''t, I might be a sinner and be cursed for the rest of my life."

    "Haha, that''s true!" the grottoughed. Everyone was seeking for the Heavenly World Tree due its outstanding capabilities. It could heal any type of wounds and even help a person take a step forward towards cultivation. However, the tree only appeared once in a very long while. Perhaps once in every one million years only.

    There were several records of where it appeared and it became a tourist spot and ce for cultivators to seek guidance.

    So how could Jin Rou turn this down? It was the Heavenly World Tree they were talking about!

    "Alright, since you epted it, I will impart to you the information where the Heavenly World Tree will appear." The grotto said. Then, a small light entered Jin Rou''s mind which made thetter restless for a second, "Now that you have received it, here is the God King''s blood bottle. It contains his legacy, daows, and grand dao."

    A small bottle floated from the grotto and it slowly approached Jin Rou. The blood in it was darker red and it was emitting Buddhist light. If a monk took this legacy, they had a low chance of bing a Buddha himself.

    Jin Rou epted the bottle and looked at the grotto. He then bowed sincerely and said, "Pardon my arrogance a while ago, and thank you for this."

    "No need to mention it. I''m the one who pushed you to almost half my territory. So it''s nothing." The grotto grumbled.. If the grotto didn''t show up during that time, it was sure that Jin Rou would destroy the ce. Sigh, what a hateful guy!

 Chapter 687 - Soaring Canyon

    "Boy, you must defeat that bastard. Although I''m just a grotto which cannot live outside of this ce, I want the world to be peaceful and out of potential threats that could destroy it." The grotto''s voice sounded. It was calm and serene.

    "With your assistance, it will be an utter disappointment if I cannot still y that monster." Jin Rou chuckled, "We''ll be leaving now."

    "Take care boy." The grottoughed, "And you emperor brat. Say hi to your ancestor for me. If he has time, he can visit me anytime, no? I''m quite bored here and I might give him a reward too if he pleases me."

    The emperor was stupefied to hear this. Nevertheless, he could only smile wryly and say, "I''ll be sure to send your words to our ancestor."

    He remembered vividly that this grotto toyed with them so much that he almost lost his life. If not for the ancestor, he might be one of the bones here now. The grotto had an entric personality of a sentience, after all."

    If it''s possible, he didn''t want toe here again. Not ever again unless it was Jin Rou who was hispanion.

    After that, the trio left eventually and the grotto was all alone again. A long silence ensued before it said, "The tides of the world will change because of that boy''s arrival. I wonder how will that monster escape this time? I''m looking forward for its possible death."

    The grotto has a deep grudge against that monster because of a history of the ancient past. However, it wasn''t recorded so no one knew of it. Of all people, the sentience of the grotto wanted the monster''s death the most.

    ---

    "Where are you going now, Your Majesty?" Emperor Randies asked. After a few seconds, he was enlightened, "Are we going to go to where the Heavenly World Tree is?"

    "Indeed, that is my priority right now." Jin Rou chuckled, "ording to the grotto, the next location it''ll appear will beter this night, and in the vicinity of Soaring Immortal Empire."

    Fortunate times came at the right time. Who would have thought that Jin Rou would encounter such fortuitous event? Just think about it, the Heavenly World Tree was soon to appear and he would be the person to receive it! Remember, the tree could only bless a single person and after that, it''d disappear and never see the sun again. It would be another millions of years perhaps before it appear.

    Emperor Randies couldn''t help but smile. The appearance of the Heavenly World Tree would create massive turmoil and uproar. After all, everyone was seeking a blessing from this tree!

    "Your Majesty, we''re very lucky. I have a portal scroll leading to the outer territories of Soaring Immortal Empire. We will be there right immediately." The emperor was beaming with smile. It was truly a good choice that he was forged to bring portal scrolls for the trip.

    Truth be told, he didn''t want to. After all, he had no reason to go to such ces but the ancestor forced him to bring them in case he needed it. Who would think that he actually had usages for the portal scrolls he brought? With this, he was earning more good points from Jin Rou.

    "Really?" Jin Rou was pondering of a few methods to reach the said empire. It was told that this ce was very far from here. But now that Emperor Randies came prepared, how couldn''t he not be happy? "Emperor Randies is truly very considerate. Fret not, I''ll be giving decentpensations for your liking after this."

    "Your Majesty, no need to say this. I''m just here to assist you." Emperor Randies waved it off but he''s feeling good inside. The previous resentment and annoyance he was feeling from Jin Rou were now gone, making the emperor sigh in relief.

    Jin Rou nodded and grabbed Athena and put her into a private space, "Stay there and sit obediently."

    It was not a request. It was amand and Athena had to follow it no matter how much she hated it.

    After that, the emperor activated the scroll and the two entered without further ado.

    ---

    Soaring Canyon. This was part of the outer territories of Soaring Immortal Empire, the empire which boasted the highest number of treasures in this generation. As a matter of fact, they had been the highest since time immemorial.

    Thend the empire was built was called Heaven Dao Land, the purestnd in this region and one of the topnds avable in the entire world. In terms of treasures, the Soaring Immortal Empire was leading the rankings. If you want treasures, be it god treasures and dao treasures or even creation of eon treasures, you would find it here. Of course, the price was expensive. Very expensive that middle tier families couldn''t afford to spend.

    Moreover, the empire had also said to be selling a very few and very rare heaven and earth dynasty treasures! This was the highest level a treasure could attain and not just anyone would be capable of having one. In fact, in the entire world, perhaps onlyws and ancient Dao Supremes had this.

    Jin Rou and the emperor in tow arrived in the canyon. This canyon was said to be the home of treasures in the past. However, after so many times of excavating thend, the canyon became an ordinary one, making the canyon''s worth going down the drain.

    It was understandable. After all, the canyon had no use now so what''s the point of giving it a high value? Even thend''s and the steep rocks of the canyon turned ordinary which could be seen anywhere.

    "Soaring Canyon. This is the ce where the Heavenly World Tree will appear. However, I don''t know where it will appear in this vast ce." Jin Rou said. The canyon was truly big that ordinary eyes couldn''t see how far the end was.

    "Fret not, Your Majesty. The appearance of the Heavenly World Tree will create a grand visual phenomenon. So it''s easy to deduce where it will be.." The emperor said as he already experienced this in the past.

 Chapter 688 - Its Coming

    "So let''s wait here." Jin Rou sat down and meditate. He released Athena from the private space and rxed his nerves.

    Athena watched therge canyon in her eyesight and gasped, "This is the rumored Soaring Canyon."

    Athena had always wanted to go to this ce since with her little sister since they were kids. This was said to be home of treasures during the era of their famly in the distant past. However, now it was a mere normal canyon you could see anywhere. Nevertheless, its glory remained and Athena still wanted to go here but with her little sister. Unfortunately, Athena lost her in the in the past and never had seen her again, resulting to her not able to see this ce.

    Perhaps they could go on a trip in the future after they meet again and see all kind of presents the nature could offer.

    "This canyon has yet to perish despite being ravaged by millions of canyon storms. It has a strong foundation built by the ages it has survived." The emperor softly said in order not to disturb His Majesty, "Furthermore, there is a certain treasure that protects it from cmities, making it sturdy and strong until now."

    "The canyon has still a treasure? I thought that many top existences already raided this ce in the past and exhausted the resources here." Athena was surprised. If that''s the case, thousand supremes and evenws would surely make a trip to this canyon to excavate it once again.

    "There is no decent and strong proof to prove this im. However, just think about it. This canyon was the first one to receive when a cmity descends since it was in the outer territories of the empire. With Soaring Immortal''s heavenlynd, countless tribtions would surely fall off the heavens. Do you think that an ordinary canyon can withstand the strength from it?" The emperor chuckled.

    He paused for a moment and resumed, "Furthermore, the treasure might have existed as many predators moved in the past to hunt it. Just too bad that they weren''t sessful."

    If the emperor could achieve this notion, so were the other peak existences. They found it weird, also, that an ordinary canyon could be this strong. There was something suspicious about it thus they went to investigate. However, countless years have passed and there was no clue. Even God King himself investigated it along with his supremes in the past.

    "If that kind of treasure is here, perhaps it''s a heaven and earth dynasty level like that grotto." Athena spoke. She herself was a heaven and earth dynasty-level treasure. However, there was still a big disparitypared to the grotto which lived since the start of time.

    "Perhaps, and perhaps stronger than that." The emperor smiled and said.

    "There is a treasure stronger than a dynasty level?" Athena was surprised. This was a sudden revtion for her.

    "The dao is limitless, so the possibilities of the world is limitless too. If we stay in the same box, we are doomed not to improve and stay as a frog at the bottom of the well." The emperor sighed, "And for sure, His Majesty thinks the same way too. Since many possibilities are possible, there is a neverending in cultivation. Who knows, perhaps there''s even stronger than Universal Laws aside from that monster and grotto?"

    Athena pondered these words. It was true, the dao has unlimited possibilities and everything was possible. It would only required the strength, resources, and luck to do so. Although strength and luck varied very much, everything still depended on how much willpower your dao heart have.

    "Then, Emperor, do you think that His Majesty can merge the third legacy sessfully?" Athena asked. She knew a bit about the merging method created by God King. However, it was only suitable for two legacies at best. And this already had taken uncountable trial and errors and unimaginable amount of resources spent.

    The emperor shook his head and sighed, "For me, it''s virtually impossible. However, since it''s His Majesty who''s going to do it, there is a fair chance at the very least. After all, His Majesty said that he won''t something he isn''t confident of seeding."

    Athena nodded. She also heard these words from Jin Rou and judging by it, Jin Rou had an ample amount of confidence to say this.

    "Nevermind this. Let''s just hope that everything will work out for good. Because if His Majesty fails to do so, this world is going to breath its final one." Emperor Randies gravely said, "Not even the otherws will be capable of saving the world. Not even my ancestor."

    It wasn''t an underestimation. It was truly the case as it already happened in the past. In the end, only Feng Lin could have a proper fight with the monster and seal it for a long time.

    Athena didn''t say more as she observed Jin Rou who was still meditating.

    It was already deep in the night when suddenly, Jin Rou''s eyes opened and the stars exploded in his eyes, "It''sing."

    Upon hearing those words, Athena and the emperor observed their surroundings and felt that the temperature was dropping several times. They looked at the sky and saw the clouds were circting as if they were dancing.

    A hymning from the heavens could be heard as the grand visual phenomena enveloped the entire sky. Many kingdoms and empires were shaken to see this. The ancestors were very familiar of this sight, making their faces reveal excitement and joy!

    "The Heavenly World Tree is appearing, atst." An old man who was buried underneath was woken up from his deep sleep, "I have been waiting for it."

    The phenomenon had attracted so many peak beings,ws and supremes included. They immediately prepared to make a trip to the canyon. Even those faraway kingdoms and empires purchased so many portal scrolls to reach the canyon. It was a grand event of the appearance of the Heavenly World Tree so everyone was excited about it.

    No one in the know would dare to miss this chance especially the older ancestors of their respective powerhouse.

 Chapter 689 - Ancestor Zhang

    The Soaring Immortal Empire was astounded to see this grand phenomenon. Who would think that the legendary Heavenly World Tree would appear in their territory? As the tree was very unpredictable, no one had the time and patience to calcte the impossible movements of the tree. As a matter of fact, many genius tried in the past only to be disappointed by the consistent results, failure.

    "Ancestor Zhang, we must immediately dispatch people to secure the tree. This is only an almost once in a lifetime chance and we cannot afford to miss it!" An elder of the empire suggested. Currently, Ancestor Zhang was the one managing the empire. Due to God King''s unexpected death, the Soaring Immortal Empire was in a turmoil and almost couldn''t keep their heads high.

    Losing God King was like losing their path and direction towards greaterness. After all, God King had been the sole reason why the empire was sessful and powerful. However, now that they lost God King, even Ancestor Zhang didn''t know what to do except keeping those greedy in power at bay.

    To make matters worse, God King''s legacy was nowhere to be found. Ancestor Zhang only said that they shouldn''t expect to see the legacy as God King had hidden it for good. Without a Universal Law, how could once Soaring Immortal Empire remain as an empire which can bring weight to other empires?

    "Elder Mus, I have already told you that we will be staying out of power struggle for a meanwhile. And that means, even consecutive legends appear, we will still sit by and watch them struggle for it." Ancestor Zhang was meditating, thus his voice was calm. But his tone had the deep seriousness in it.

    "You cannot say that, Ancestor Zhang. We cannot let other powers have the chance to seize the opportunity for the Heavenly World Tree''s blessing!" Elder Mus was agitated, "This is something we shouldn''t let pass on! Even His Majesty God King aims for this tree!"

    "Elder Mus, the situation of the empire is already dire as it is. Now, you want to add more enemies by trying to get that opportunity?" Ancestor Zhang''s voice was turning cold, "You should be the first one to know about the current predicament the empire is facing, yet you cannot keep you greediness at check."

    "You..." Elder Mus stuttered, "I just want the empire to rise once again. What''s so wrong about that? We have the advantage as we are the closest to it and it''s within our territory! If we don''t show up despite it''s in our territory, the other empires will look down on us and I don''t want that to happen!"

    Elder Xia, another elder of the empire, nodded in agreement, "Mus has a point. Ancestor Zhang, you cannot deny the fact that we currently in need of power to cover our losses. If we move now instead of arguing, we still have a high chance of getting the opportunity be blessed."

    The other elders also approved of this. It was given that these elders would always seek for power, be it for the empire or for themselves.

    Finally, Ancestor Zhang opened his eyes and looked at the five empire elders present, "Now I know why you five are only elder by names and titles. You all are a bunch of ipetent bastards who always seek for their own benefits."

    "What did you say, Zhang?!" The short tempered Elder Go stood up and red at Ancestor Zhang with raging eyes.

    All of the elders were angered as of now be cause of Ancestor Zhang''s words.

    "I said you all are ipetent bastards who only seek for their own selfish gains. Why, do you have a qualm about the truth?" Ancestor Zhang had been keeping a thin line not to cross for countless of years for the sake of God King. After all, thetter owed the ancestors of this five current empire elders. However, now that God King was gone, Ancestor Zhang wouldn''t be keeping the cordiality anymore, "If you all are unsatisfied with my words, why don''t youe and fight me to the death, then? I would love to see what the pathetic elders of this empire are made of."

    Ancestor Zhang bursted his aura making the atmosphere heavy and difficult to breathe. He examined the five elders and reveled a sneering expression, looking at them with mockery, "If not for you pathetic elders, God King might not have antagonized his only friend and kill him in the past. He might not have had the thought of bing a sinner to save this world. If I want to me someone for his death, it will be all on you, fuckers."

    The ancestor had been keeping it all to himself. God King had taken care of these elders since they were young due to a promise and a debt from these elders'' forefather. Sometimes, they were already unreasonable yet God King didn''t get angry or hurt them.

    And when these elders grew old, they sought power more than anyone else, to the extent that they even tried to use God King as their chess piece to move for a greater dominance. If we''d talk about the people who most wanted to conquer the empire, it''d be these elders.

    The five elders were all horrified because of Ancestor Zhang''s outburst. It seemed that he knew everything along making them scared shitless. After all, what could they do against this strongest ancestor of the empire?

    The ancestor had lived for trillions of years now, too. Only a bit younger than God King.

    Furthermore, the ancestor was one of the three strongest Dao Supremes of the world who could fight againstws shoulder to shoulder without dying! If this ancestor attack them, how could they defend against it?

    "Do you really think I won''t know of your stupid ns?" Ancestor Zhang smirked, "For all the sins you made, I can guarantee you a thousand methods of killing you. Not even other people will bark andin about it.. After all, I''m the sole ruler of this empire now. Since you all want to antagonize me that much, how about we see this to the end?"

 Chapter 690 - Burning White

    The elders revealed terrified expressions. Of all the people in the empire, there was only one person they couldn''t predict and control, and that''s Ancestor Zhang! This was God King''s most trusted aide and a friend most of the time. God King himself knew that he couldn''t trust the empire to the elders as they were ipetent andck the knowledge to handle the empire with a long record of history.

    Thus, the position fell to Ancestor Zhang. The elders didn''t like this oue but they had no choice, either. It was God King''s decree and no one should question it or else they might face his wrath.

    And now, the situation turned worse for these elders. It seemed they stepped on the wrong tail this time around! What could they do against one of the strongest supremes of the world? All of the other supremes except the two were just his juniors!

    "Why not saying anything? Cat got your tongue?" Ancestor Zhangughed. If a re could kill, the elders were already impaled many times now, "You elders are very brave to question my, Lan Zhang''s, decision as if you stand above me. If I wish it, you five will die without knowing how or you will suffer a fate worse than death right here, right now. Dare me."

    "We don''t dare..." The five elders were scared silly and immediately knelt in all fours, "We seek forgiveness, Your Majesty. We are blinded by our greed and we cannot maintain our reason..."

    They were all greedy bastards, and at the same time they were also very scared of death. They couldn''t live as long as God King and the other supremes could thus they were doing everything to prolong their lives. How could they swallow it if they die here from the ancestor''s hands?

    Ancestor Zhang harrumphed. These old men would do everything to stay alive and bite when they had the chance. So how could he let them roam free? Now that they tested his patience, he had the rightful reason to do something against them.

    "Imperial Captain Deus,e over here." Ancestor Zhang looked at the knight who was standing by the door.

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Imperial Captain Deus immediately went over and knelt, "What can I do for you, Your Majesty?"

    "You are very familiar with thew of our empires, right? What will happen if there are people who questioned the ruler''s authority?" Ancestor Zhang was beaming with smile as he looked at the elders.

    The five elders lost their colors as blood was drained from their faces. They looked at the ancestor like he was some sort of ghost. This old man would push this matter through!

    "To answer Your Majesty''s question, it is undeniable that death is the punishment no matter what their status in the empire is." The imperial captain sternly said.

    Upon hearing this, the elders trembled and looked down in fear. They were afraid to meet Ancestor Zhang''s eyes. No, they were afraid of everything that is about to happen.

    "Your Majesty Zhang, please spare us. We don''t know better. Please give us a chance..." Elder Mus begged for their lives. Then suddenly, he thought of something sinister and shouted, "No, just only spare me Your Majesty! These four are the culprits and I''m just affected by their malice!"

    The four elders looked at Mus with stupefaction registered in their eyes. This oldd was willing to sell them off to save his ass!

    "Mus, what are you talking about?" Elder Triu was enraged, "You really want to save yourself that much that you''re willing to sacrifice us your brothers?"

    "What are you saying, Triu?! You all have forced me to join you and I have no choice! Don''t include me to your deaths!" Elder Mus looked as if he was truly wronged, "You all are born with malice and I''m just affected by it!"

    "You..." Elder Triu was choked speechless. He almost fainted from anger because of Mus who was acting like he truly was wronged. If there was an Oscar or such of an award in this world, Elder Mus might have been nominated.

    "Alright, stop arguing." Ancestor Zhang smirked and looked at Elder Mus, "No matter what you say, you are still part of the group and as a matter of fact, you are the one who showed great disrespect towards me. How can I let you off just because you say you''re wronged?"

    Elder Mu almost fainted on the spot. He was so desperate that he said so many stupid things, and he only realized it now!

    Elder Triu sneered at Elder Mu for trying to save his ass by using his brothers. It was a very condemning act as he was even willing to sacrifice them for his own gain!

    "The five of you, fret not." Seeing the scared expressions of the elders, Ancestor Zhang spoke, "I won''t kill you all, that''s for sure. I will be giving you best punishment suited for you all."

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Imperial Captain Deus, what is the best punishment our empire has again?"

    "Your Majesty, it is to live in the Eternity of the Damned." Captain Deus answered.

    It was like a thunderp and a bucket of cold water that was poured on the five elders. They had lived enough to know what kind of ce the Eternity of the Damned was.

    It was a ce filled with all white. There would be no colors one could see except white. Even one''s appearance and all was white! Not just that, the ce was scorching hot that it would prate deep within the bones. The elders had to be there for the rest of their lives, and before they die, they would turn crazy and scared of everything.

    The ce had also another and more popr term, Burning White.

    "Then, hereby. I, Lan Zhang, the current ruler of the Soaring Immortal Empire, dere the five of you to rot in Eternity of the Damned!" Ancestor Zhang didn''t hesitate to dere.

    After hearing this, the five elders slumped down and felt like their lifespan was sucked as they appeared older than before.

 Chapter 691 - Heavenly World Tree

    After the five elders wee dragged away, Ancestor Zhang heaved a deep sigh. His expression was sad, as if he was carrying something heavy.

    God King''s death had also taken a negative effect on him. They were close friends since time immemorial and experienced many life and death situations. It wasn''t an exaggeration that Ancestor Zhang knew everything about God King since day one.

    For some people in the know, God King was a very antisocial person who wouldn''t mingle with anyone unless it''s necessary. As a matter of fact, he wouldn''t even breathe the same air as others. Only Feng Lin was the one who managed to enter his high tower and became closer with him, albeit it was a very long time before the two became actual friends.

    However, life was too cruel for the two of them. One was aiming to be a sinner to save the world, while one was stopping him from bing one. God King had tomit a grave mistake which would he regret for the rest of his life.

    People only knew that God King killed Feng Lin, but they didn''t know how hard it was for God King. Aside from Ancestor Zhang, Feng Lin was the only one who epted who he was and treated him like a real brother, only to be repaid by betrayal. It was a bitter pill that the god had difficulties to swallow.

    Perhaps, if only Feng Lin agreed with the the n, they would have remained friends. Ancestor Zhang had always supported God King no matter how the people look at him and brand him. For the ancestor, God King was doing everything for a reason and he had a full trust to thetter.

    "Feng Lin, are you seeing this? Maybe this is the bad karma God King has umted and it''s hunting us now." Ancestor Zhang smiled wryly as he looked at the ceiling, nkly.

    The ancestor knew that this wasn''t the end of everything. In fact, the bad events weren''t even yet half for the empire and he had to do something about it. After all, he couldn''t let it go down. Someone had to stand for the empire for it to ovee this predicament.

    ---

    "Let''s go." In the Soaring Canyon, Jin Rou finally finished his meditation and stood up, "We have to go there now. Several powerful figures are already on their way here."

    "Indeed, Your Majesty. I can feel their auras too even though they are still far away." Emperor Randies smiled.

    After which, the trio bursted their power and flew above the horizon in full speed going to where the Heavenly World Tree was.

    A while ago, the Heavenly World Tree finally appeared. It was a gigantic tree which pierced the sky and clouds. Its branches couldn''t be seen as it was clearly hidden high above.

    Thousand hymns were ying as Jin Rou, Emperor Randies, and Athena were traveling at full speed.

    They passed by million clouds and a floating river. After 30 minutes, they finally reached therge and vast tree.

    "So big..." Athena gasped. This was the first time she saw the Heavenly World Tree despite hearing it numerous times in official records, "The description in the records was still an underestimation. It far surpassed when you see the Heavenly World Tree personally."

    "You''re right. Truth be told, it wasn''t this big when I saw it in the past but it''s not that far from the current size. I can feel that it has improved significantly." Emperor Randies was also surprised. This tree became bigger and stronger!

    The heavens were pierced, the top couldn''t be seen by the naked eyes!

    Jin Rou stepped forward and looked at the big tree. His gaze didn''t linger anywhere as he continued looking at therge tree.

    It felt like an eternity flew by, yet it was only several minutes after that.

    "I see, so you are the fortunate one this time." Then suddenly, a maiden-like voice sounded their ears. It came from the tree as it continued, "A very capable being this time. With two Universal Law legacies in the body, you might be probably be the strongest human I have ever seen."

    The Heavenly World Tree rarely praise its fortunate ones it encountered. Even Feng Lin only received a decent praise from the tree despite chasing it for countless of years in the past.

    It paused for a moment and spoke, "Fortunate One, tell me what you wish for, although I doubt that you will still need a blessing from me since you are already this powerful."

    "Heavenly World Tree, I certainly need something from you. That''s why I''m here, right?" Jin Rou spoke casually as if he speaking to a close friend.

    "Let''s hear it, then." The Heavenly World Tree spoke.

    "I want to meditate on the top of your very existence, that ce where everyone seeks for." Jin Rou didn''t hesitate to state his request. The tree only appear once in a blue moon, so he couldn''t waste this opportunity.

    "Oh? You have quite a big request there. That spot isn''t avable for humans like you." The Heavenly World Tree said, "However, I can make an exception for you in one condition."

    "Please do say it." Jin Rou said.

    "Answer this single question, why do you want to reach that ce?" The Heavenly World Tree asked. It possessed a hint of coldness in its voice.

    Jin Rou expected this question and smiled, "Simple. I just want to merge the third legacy with the two legacies in my body. With your blessing and capabilities, no matter what, I don''t think I still have a slim to low chance of seeding."

    The tree didn''tment even after a long while. It looked to be speechless by Jin Rou''s reason. It thought of many reasons and possibilities but it didn''t think of this certain reason.

    From Jin Rou''s reason, it was obvious that he was making the Heavenly World Tree a safety and to increase his chances of winning.

    Even the emperor was choked speechless. Perhaps, only Jin Rou would be gutful enough to ask an absurd request and state another absurd reason in front of the tree!

 Chapter 692 - Suicidal

    "You are one amazing human, the unique and best one I have encountered." The Heavenly World Tree had to admit it. Jin Rou was one of a kind and it couldn''t help but be amazed by him. In its life, the tree met several outstanding, arrogant, and talented people. It even met several demons and blessed them as it wasn''t different from how the tree look at humans.

    But Jin Rou was maybe the best it encountered. Appearance, talent, wits, and guts and confidence, Jin Rou surpassed those people it met in the past, even the most talented it ever saw during a deserted era.

    "I am greatly convinced. Alright, since you are honest, I will let you get on top of my existence. However, please be reminded that I can only give you an hour to do so as I am still currently restricted by thews of heaven and earth. Also, you can onlye alone. This is the best I can give you." The Heavenly World Tree said. It was the truth, and it was already very generous of the tree to give an hour. After all, not even a second was given to those fortunate ones in the past!

    "An hour is already a lot." Jin Rou smiled and looked at the emperor and Athena, "I''ll be gone for an hour, be sure to guard the ce and never let the iing outsiders disturb me."

    "I will do as you say, Your Majesty." Emperor Randies bowed and said.

    Athena also nodded seriously. Although the two were very curious what''s the look at the top of this tree, they had no capabilities to be there unless they were Jin Rou.

    "I have decreased the gravity surrounding me, you cane up now." The Heavenly World Tree spoke once again.

    Jin Rou felt that he got lighter and immediately flew off towards the highest peak of this tree.

    ---

    "I''m almost there." It took Jin Rou ten minutes to almost the reach the peak. There was no longer any oxygen here so anyone who try and push their luck here would die without burial.

    "Whoosh!" Finally, Jin Rou reached the very top of the tree. There, he saw billions of stars dancing and gxies encircling each other in a formation. This was the real outer space of the world, the void of nothingness. It''s possible for Jin Rou to travel the stars but it''ll take days to reach it. As for the gxies? Even Jin Rou didn''t know how long would he take to travel to and fro.

    "This is deserving to be the highest view of your existence, Heavenly World Tree." Jin Rou couldn''t help but praise. Of all the sceneries he saw in the past, this would easily top among the top 3 of his records.

    "Instead of praising me, you should do your thing now. You only have an hour, after all." The Heavenly World Tree spoke, "But I want to remind you that you''re going to do something suicidal even for me. Unless you''re sure of it, don''t do it."

    "How can I not be sure of this? Since I dare to say this, I have the confidence in seeding." Jin Rouughed, "Even I fail, you are there to support and bless me so there''s no reason not to try."

    The tree didn''t speak this time. Perhaps it was toozy to convince Jin Rou again from doing it.

    Jin Rou smiled and sat in a lotus position. He took the blood bottle containing God King''s legacy, inside the bottle was emitting Buddhist light that could cover the world from darkness. Then, he took a deep breath and consumed the blood inside it.

    For the first minutes, there was no response to his body. However, Jin Rou knew that it wasn''t all that. After passing the ten minute mark, Jin Rou felt his hearth throbbed in excruciating pain as he almost screamed. His insides were misced one after another as if an insect was eating them away.

    However, Jin Rou didn''t scream. He was sweating so much because of the pain but he refused to scream. It wasn''t pride, though. It was just a condition he set up on himself after deciding this.

    The Heavenly World Tree was quietly observing Jin Rou. It was also giving enough blessings to at least lessen the pain Jin Rou was feeling. The tree was ready to stop it and destroy the blood in case things went wrong.

    Thirty minutes had passed now, Jin Rou was still in pain. The third legacy was being rejected for so many times now and the two legacies weren''t showing any sign of epting it.

    But this didn''t stop Jin Rou. He knew one way or another, he would be sessful and he was making sure of it.

    It''s almost an hour yet Jin Rou was not showing signs of stopping. The Heavenly World Tree was making sure that if ever the hour passed and Jin Rou had yet to merge it sessfully, the tree would make sure to extract the legacy from Jin Rou''s body and put him down to thend. After all, Jin Rou couldn''t take the effects of this ce after an hour.

    "Boom!" And just when the tree was preparing to save Jin Rou, thetter created a deafening explosion which could be heard thousands of miles. The power bursted forth was like Buddhist light, ready to shine through the ages of time.

    Jin Rou was no longer in pain, as his expression was filled with tranquility. The tree was speechless at this moment. There were thousands of thoughts running in its mind right now as it witnessed a miracle of all miracles.

    "This kid... has truly merged the third legacy." The Heavenly World Tree gave a gasping sound. Even this entity was so suprised! However, it was understandable. Just think about it, Jin Rou already was a genius for merging two legacies. And now, he sessfully merged three legacies without suffering severe injuries. If this wasn''t a monster talent and luck, then what is?

    The talent and providence of this child was so high that even the heavens might probably be jealous of it.

 Chapter 693 - Grand Honor Dao Supreme

    While Jin Rou was still at the top of the Heavenly World Tree, the situation was bing dire for Emperor Randies and Athena.

    Currently, tens of figures appeared from afar. They were all rushing towards this ce and saw them.

    "I didn''t expect that Emperor Randies will be here, it''s a surprise." A middle aged man stepped forward. He was wearing a golden robe with distinguishing features in it. It was very obvious that he came prepared.

    "Emperor Dale, your empire is very far from here but you''re still here. The Heavenly World Tree is truly popr." Emperor Randies smiled.

    Emperor Dale was the former emperor of Hidden Soul Empire, which was currently being governed by Universal Law Soulcaster. All this time, they remained neutral and didn''t participate in any power struggles of the world.

    This empire wasn''t to be trifled with despite not being the one of the top 3. After all, they mastered the dao to hurt souls of other people! For cultivators, it wasn''t physical injuries which were worrying them. Instead, it was soul injuries! The world has too little of resources to heal wounds in the soul so anyone would not want this to happen.

    Behind the emperor, there were also two old men following him. Emperor Randies deduced that they might be the supremes of the said empire, "It looks like they are going to go all out."

    Emperor Randies looked up at the sky. He knew there was a few hidden beings waiting for the right chance.

    As time passed by, more figures appeared. Apparently, many supremes attended this event, even those dying supremes who were trying to preserved their lives now.

    "Emperor Randies, this situation isn''t looking good for us." Athena said. If they were to antagonize these people, they would die immediately.

    "I know. However, we can''t do something about this. His Majesty is still up above and we have to guard this ce." Emperor Randies sighed, depressed. The situation had taken for worse.

    "Grand Honor is here!" Just when the emperor was thinking how to solve this situation, someone shouted a name which almost made him jump from fright.

    Then, a young man appeared carrying the realms. He was very handsome as if the world would take twists and turns to entertain him. He was wearing a ck shining robe with silver lining by the cor. The sun and moon would have to give way to this man for his breathtaking beauty with his fluttering white hair.

    Grand Honor Dao Supreme. It was the dao title of one of the strongest supremes ever existed in this world. He lived since time immemorial and no one knew his actual age. He''s on the same level as Ancestor Zhang of the Soaring Immortal Empire or perhaps stronger and older.

    "This being is still alive..." Many gasped to see him. They recognized that he was truly Grand Honor!

    "It has been billions of years since hisst appearance. Why is he here of all time...?" Emperor Dale was surprised too. Grand Honor''s appearance wasn''t something he expected and calcted. Thus, he was caught off guard.

    Grand Honor had rumored legends that he almost killed aw! Although it wasn''t proven, a few people imed that they saw it and knew what happened. It wasn''t surprising though. The three strongest supremes had the ability to fight shoulder to shoulder against Universal Laws!

    Emperor Randies didn''t know what to say and choked speechless. Emperor Dale and the others were already a headache. Now that Grand Honor joined the fray, it was impossible to stop the advance now! He was just wishing now that Jin Rou woulde back down now and save their ass.

    "Ah, it''s such a nice weather this time. It''s good to feel the sun once again." Grand Honor''s youthful voice echoed despite being in low tone, "And the Heavenly World Tree is here. There''s nothing to ask more for."

    "Your Excellency Grand Honor, it''s a pleasant surprise that you are here. The asion will be more joyous than ever." Emperor Dale had to swallow his grievance and greet the supreme. It''d be detrimentalter on if he antagonize this monster called Grand Honor.

    "The legendary tree has appeared. How can I miss this chance?" Grand Honor smirked and looked at the tall Heavenly World Tree, "It grew so much biggerpared to thest time I saw it."

    "Indeed, Your Excellency. It has hidden itself for countless of years and now it appeared. This is our chance to be blessed." Emperor Dale spoke meekly, "However, the tree only bless one person per appearance. So I doubt Grand Honor might be taking an interest in it. If that''s the case, we have to back off and never entertain the thought of seizing the opportunity from you."

    Emperor Dale sessfully looked helpless and in despair in front of Grand Honor. If not for the people knowing Emperor Dale''s personality, they might have believed that he was truly weak and pathetic.

    "How can I do such a thing? I''m just here for fun. Let the opportunity fall for the deserving." Grand Honor chuckled. He already have so many things in life and there was nothing more he needed of. He was just here to watch the show and see the future talents of the world.

    Emperor Dale sighed in relief and said, "Then we''ll be very thankful to Your Excellency''s grace."

    The other powerhouses sighed in relief too. Now that Grand Honor wasn''t participating, they had a chance to have the opportunity.

    "Unfortunately, the chance has been taken since a while ago now." Emperor Randies'' words were like a cold bucket of water poured on them.

    "Emperor Randies, care to rify?" Emperor Dale''s words got sharp and cold. He was looking sternly at the other Emperor. The temperature was dropping along with his words.

    "I hate to break it to you all, but the chance has been seized even if you''re not yet here. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you ask the Heavenly World Tree itself?" Emperor Randies spoke calmly.. Since the supreme wasn''t participating, he at least could hold off this bunch as long as thosews don''t make a move.

 Chapter 694 - Law Soulcaster

    Emperor Dale''s face darkened. But he still remained calm and asked the Heavenly World Tree, "Your Grace, is that true that you have already chosen the fortunate one?"

    The emperor wanted this to be a lie. After all, they came from a faraway ce and it''d be an utter loss if they couldn''t make it, it wasn''t something he didn''t want to happen. After all, their empire was suffering a significant loss these days.

    The Heavenly World Tree didn''t answer immediately and the emperor waited patiently. After a while, the tree finally spoke, "Indeed, the fortunate one has been chosen. So I advise everyone to leave now, though I''m very happy that you all want my blessing."

    Many sighed in disappointment after hearing this. Since the fortunate one had been chosen, they had no reason to stay here any longer. They would be shaming themselves by staying here. After that, many leave in depressed states.

    "This..." Emperor Dale was still stumped despite expecting this answer. It seemed that it''s going to be a great loss and he couldn''t do something about it. But, he was the emperor. How could he let this be a loss? "I heard that the blessing can be transferred, Your Grace."

    Emperor Randies creased his brows in displeasure. He didn''t like where this was going, "Emperor Dale, stop pushing your luck if you aren''t stupid. You cannot afford to offend that person."

    "Indeed, that man is right." The Heavenly World Tree has also advices. It didn''t want a bloodbath here, "There will be next time as long as there is still a life. You can grab your opportunity next time."

    "Your Grace, we need your blessing so I need to do this." Emperor Dale sighed, "Our ancestor is greatly injured because of a tribtion and we need your opportunity to heal him. After all, your power is the only magical and has the capabilities to heal that kind of wound."

    "Unfortunately, you missed the opportunity this time. I have already given my assistance in this era and you should wait for the next time I appear." The Heavenly World Tree was helpless in this too. After all, its power was only limited to one person and even the tree itself couldn''t do something about it.

    Emperor Dale wanted to say something but the void suddenly shook, then a figure appeared. It was an old man with a dying aura surrounding him. It felt like his one foot was already buried down the grave. Nevertheless, he still had the menacing aura that he used to have.

    "Ancestor..." The emperor didn''t expect that the ancestor woulde out unannounced. He was injured and had countless enemies, who knows how many people present held a grudge against the ancestor?

    "Say no more. Let me handle this." Soulcaster waved his hand off which the emperor immediately obeyed. Since it''s the will of the ancestor, he had no choice but to follow it.

    Ancestor Soulcaster stepped forward and looked at the giant Heavenly World Tree. He bowed slightly and said, "Greetings, Your Grace. I have old bones now so I am not able to bow properly."

    "Soulcaster, my words will not be different even if youe into being. I have given the chance now and there''s nothing I can do about it." The Heavenly World Tree spoke with a tinge of annoyance. What''s there that they couldn''t understand that its blessing was no longer avable?

    "Your Grace, I''m aware. I just want to know who is the fortunate one who got your blessing." Ancestor Soulcaster was beaming with smile. However, there were countless schemes in the making in his mind. Of course, how could he leave this ce with no fruits? Itshould not be the case, not today.

    There was no response from the tree which agitated the ancestor a bit but he didn''t react and was patiently waiting. After all, even if he run amok here, the tree wouldn''t care about him.

    "It''s me." Just when the ancestor wanted to ask once again, a figure appeared descending. He had the handsomeness that could fill the world with hope, save the distress from the despair. If Grand Honor was a beauty of a man containing ferociousness, this man''s beauty was containing gentleness like the flowing lotus on the river.

    Ancestor Soulcaster widened his eyes upon seeing the person. Though this was the first time they met, he heard of his scary feats aftering in this world!

    "Feng Lin''s sessor..." Ancestor Soulcaster was bbergasted. This was the unfortunate of the unfortunate! "No, Universal Law Whitemoon..."

    "Universal Law Whitemoon... I like the dao title." Jin Rou chuckled after hearing this. He felt stronger and lighter than the previous. He could clearly see the sides and hidden ces of this world and could solve mysteries that remained unsolved in the history.

    Whitemoon was the dao title that had been given by the masses for Jin Rou after saving the empire and it was approved by the Phoenix Empire, making it the official dao title of Jin Rou. Thus, everyone knew this name.

    "Daoist Friend, it seems like you have gotten to new heights once again..." Soulcaster heard that Jin Rou had merged two legacies sessfully which enabled him to defeat threews and many supremes. The empires and kingdoms in cahoots were punished severely and their losses couldn''t be recovered for a long time, suffering an instant declination.

    "That''s true. It''s because of the Heavenly World Tree''s blessing this time." Jin Rou chuckled. He appeared casual yet he was beaming with happiness inside. After all, he sessfully merged threews in his body, making him the virtually strongest existence of humanity.

    Even Emperor Randies and Athena were surprised to witness this. A miracle of all greatest miracles of the world and realms. The providence of Jin Rou was overflowing that it wouldn''t let him fail.

    Jin Rou looked at Soulcaster and smiled, "I heard that you want to know who is the fortunate one. I''m now here, do you need something?"

    Hearing that, Ancestor Soulcaster''s mouth twitched. Even if he did need something, how could he say it outright? Wouldn''t he justmit suicide if that''s the case?

 Chapter 695 - Step Back

    Ancestor Soulcaster had no choice but to let things go. If he earned the ire of this young man, his empire might be the same as those three empires right now.

    Currently, the three empires which attacked the Phoenix Empire were suffering an intense decline due to their massive losses since the attack. After all, they dispatched theirws and supremes by that time and even their strongest legions. Unfortunately, no one survived. Only those tiny kingdoms had managed to survive by killing their kings.

    Nevertheless, this decline was something hard to recover from unless they find their legacies. Unfortunately again, it''s impossible since the Phoenix Empire had the two legacies while Jin Rou had God King''s. It was easy to say that the three empires were good as doomed now. Even if they were to recover, it would take a long time before fully recuperating from it.

    And this situation wasn''t something Soulcaster wanted to happen to his empire. Thus, he knew when to back off and noty his arrogance.

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded, "Then if that''s the case, we''ll be leaving now."

    Jin Rou looked at the tree once again and bowed, "Thank you for your help, Heavenly World Tree."

    The tree had a major part in Jin Rou''s sessful attempt for merging the third legacy with his body. God King''s legacy was adamantly rejected by the two legacies inside Jin Rou''s body since there was deep hatred between them. However, with the Heavenly World Tree''s help, he managed to pacify the two legacies and made the third legacy merge with his body sessfully.

    Truth be told, it was a suicide action from Jin Rou''s part and he was much aware of it. Although Jin Rou was confident that he wouldn''t die at the very least, he only had a 50-50 chance of sess in reality for merging them.

    Thankfully, he thought of using the Heavenly World Tree as a safety and increase his chances of seeding, resulting to this.

    Even the tree hiddenly gasped as it thought about Jin Rou''s schemes. It felt like Jin Rou was a natural born schemer and a true ruler at the same time. It met so many brilliant humans and other races in the past, many had outstanding talent to go against the heavens but Jin Rou was exceptional. Perhaps the only human who achieved this feat in all.

    "The efforts are on you. I only supported you from the sidelines." The Heavenly World Tree spoke. There was a bit of admiration in its voice, "Still, I have to congratte you for seeding it. Now, you have a fair chance of ying that monster."

    "You know it all along?" Jin Rou smiled. He wasn''t surprised by this. After all, it was the Heavenly World Tree which lived since the start of time. Maybe it was even older than that monster.

    The tree didn''t answer it and instead gave Jin Rou a piece of its leaf, "Take this along your journey. This might be of help to you."

    The leaf of the Heavenly World Tree had many good benefits for the consumer. However, it could only be used once so it must be used properly. The tree wanted to give more than one leaf to Jin Rou. However, it was being restricted from doing so. Nevertheless, the one leaf would be a huge help for the young man. After all, it gave the best leaf it had. The one it nurtured for uncountable years.

    "Thank you." Jin Rou expressed his sincere gratitude and said, "If ever I meet you again, I''m going to give you something by that time."

    "Just y that monster. That will be the greatest gift you can give me." The Heavenly World Tree said. Then, it slowly became light particles as it said, "My time hase to depart this space, I hope I have satisfied you with the blessings, Young Man."

    After that, the tree had disappearedpletely bing light particles scattered all around. It wasn''t dead, it just went to another ce where it wouldn''t be reachable by any beings.

    Jin Rou looked at the ce where the tree disappeared and took a deep breath, "Let''s go."

    ---

    In the deepest abyss of the world. There was a young man in summer outfit strolling it slowly like he was walking in the park. He was constantly humming with a carefree attitude.

    After walking by sides and twists, it finally stopped in a certain ce, the deepest part of the abyss where no one would dare to near.

    "I have one unexpected visitor, it seems." Then, an ancient voice reverberated. There was a person, maybe, behind arge old seal. It contained millions of ancient symbols that couldn''t be deciphered. However, it was obvious that the symbols were suppressing the person behind it, "What a surprise, Anxiu."

    "Hmm, I can see that you''re still healthy even after being suppressed by the seal created by Brother Feng Lin. You are one hell of a bastard." Law Anxiu created a throne and sat there, facing the ''person'' behind, "You''re truly a monster, only one in this world."

    He paused for a moment and said, "And it seems that you''re preparing for the moment you are set free from this seal."

    "Feng Lin''s seal cannot kill and keep me here forever, Anxiu. As a matter of fact, not even a single entity in this world is capable of killing me." The ''person'' behind the seal spoke with a chilly tone, "And by the time that I am free from this damned ce, your world will cease to exist for angering me."

    "Fool. Do you really think that you''re still invincible in this world?" Law Anxiu sneered, "The hero has arrived in this world and has the ability to kill you. You will be helpless against it, too bad."

    "Hero?" The ''person''ughed, "Do you really think that a hero can stop me when countless heroes of the past pushed their luck to pit their lives against me? I don''t expect that you are quite the type who will pull a joke in front of someone like me.. You got me there."

 Chapter 696 - Adam

    The ''person'' wasn''t bluffing. In the ancient past, several heroes with outstanding talents were nurtured in aim of killing him. However, it was all futile because of that person''s outrageous power level.

    Many heroes were killed during this era and even Universal Laws were helpless against him. It was truly a despairing moment not until Feng Lin decided to make a move. The ''person'' didn''t expect that there was a very strongw in the world and was caught off guard, leading him to be put into a disadvantage. Although it was far from being killed, he was still sealed for many years until now, never had seen the sun again.

    And now that Feng Lin''s seal was weakening, it was only waiting for the right time to break and destroy the world for good this time.

    "You cannot underestimate the hero this time. After all, he is Feng Lin''s sessor andpared to Feng Lin, the disparity between talent was like heaven and earth." Law Anxiu sneered.

    "What''s the use of the talent if he isn''t ripe yet? You will just be sending him to his death by making hime here." The ''person'' spoke with a mocking tone. It was very confident with its skills and experience since the start of time it was born.

    "Oh? Let me ask you then. Will you be still confident if you''re fighting against the one who killed three Universal Laws and many Dao Supremes at the same time? Not just that, he has threew legacies inside his body, coexisting peacefully. If you have not fought such an existence, you better watch your steps, then." Law Anxiu chuckled.

    The ''person'' didn''t say something,pletely silenced. Its eyes were shining red and ck as the gxies above were twisted. Truth be told, it was stumped to hear this. It was just adept in hiding it thus it wasn''t noticed.

    After a long while, the ''person'' smirked and broke its silence, "What an interesting turn of events. I heard that God King aimed to have two legacies and experimented it for many years in order to kill me. Yet, it seems like he was killed during the process. What a disappointment."

    "God King thought that two legacies are enough to kill you. But he miscalcted. Everything was miscalcted the moment he chose to attack Phoenix Empire." Law Anxiuughed, "Now, that''s not the topic we have here. You see, all of us want you dead and now that the wish is near toe true, I can''t help but be excited so I paid you a visit before you die."

    "It looks like you''re very confident in thisd with three legacies." The ''person'' smirked, "I wonder what your expressions will be after I kill him whenes here."

    Then, the ''person'' stood up and drew closer to the seal. Right now, his figure and appearance could now be seen.

    He was very handsome with a look of a young man filled with vigor and dreams. His hair was shining blonde as if it was made of the sun. Currently, he was naked and everything was shown off. Any type of women would fall for a man with hotness like this ''person''.

    Law Anxiu was smiling as he said, "Adam, that''s not possible. I can tell you, you will die when you two fight and I''m not trying to scare you or anything. As if anything can scare you."

    Adam. Any ancient ancestors would tremble in fear upon hearing this name. So many people have died because of him. Uncountable, and merciless. There was no registered records and histories for Adam, however, the first Universal Laws knew something about it. They were just refraining from telling it. Perhaps it was a taboo and shouldn''t be spoken of so casually.

    Adam was referred as the monster of this world and his evil deeds. Many sects and ns, including top kingdoms went for a total genocide just because they were against Adam''s will. No one was spared even if the people beg for it. Thus, many ancestors tried to nurture heroes to stop this terrifying existence. Unfortunately, it wasn''t of any use. Everything fell in vain.

    Since heroes weren''t effective against Adam, the Universal Laws finally made a move against him and fought. Unluckily, the fight was still in favor of Adam even after fighting manyws. Remember, the Universal Laws were the top beings of this world!

    "That''s true. Nothing can scare me." Adam chuckled. His muscles and 10-pack abs were shaking as he giggle, "Nothing is scarier when those human fools kill my Eve. So yeah, I won''t stop until I wipe out humanity and every races of this world."

    "Adam, I told you that humans have nothing do again Mother''s death." Law Anxiu felt bitter and sad upon hearing the name of his mother.

    That''s right. The 7 first Universal Laws were offsprings of Adam and histe wife, Eve. But only thosews knew this and not even an outside soul had an ounce of knowledge of this.

    Of course, Law Anxiu also knew why Adam, his father, was still crazy to destroy the world.

    "Whether they have something to do about it or not, I''ll be the one to judge it." Adam sneered, "And you stop calling Eve your Mother. She had no sons who will revolt against their parents."

    Adam paused for a while and said, "If you nothing more to say, leave. I will be waiting for that hero of yours toe here and kill him, just like how I did to the other heroes of the past."

    Anxiu had a stern expression in his face as he stood up from his throne, "Adam, this might be thest time that I''ll see you alive. But I wish during your death, you find the answers you''re seeking to. Mother has died in peace protecting the humanity and you have to ept that fact."

    Anxiu didn''t wait for Adam''s response and eventually leave. Staying here for long wouldn''t be beneficial to him.

    Adam looked at the departing figure of one of his sons who used to admire him very much. He couldn''t help but sigh for things turning out this way.. Nevertheless, his choice would remain the same.

 Chapter 697 - Shocking Truth

    After the tree disappeared for good, Jin Rou and the others eventually left. There was no point in staying here. After all, how could they antagonize this person who managed to kill threews at the same time? It was apparent that he''s merciless towards his enemies, mercy wouldn''t be an option.

    Of course, there were still people who were thinking malicious. But they weren''t gutful enough to do something. They''d rather kill innocents rather than earning thisd''s wrath.

    After leaving the Soaring Canyon, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Jin Rou and others. Emperor Randies became alert and was almost ready for battle when he saw that he who appeared seemed familiar.

    "Randies, are you really going to draw your sword against me?" An old man''s voice sounded, "You are still not capably of damaging even my outer skin."

    Then, the appearance of the old man was vivid now. He was wearing a violet robe with fancy diamonds engraved in it. He was wearing sses made by the finest materials of this world, capable of clearly seeing even the ages of the past. He walked down slowly due to his age, but the dominance of his power was emitting involuntarily. He was like a god who descended from the heaven, ready to punish the sinful mortals.

    "Ancestor!" Emperor Randies was stumped. Ancestor Violet Cloud was here when he was supposed to be at the so far Purple Haven Empire, "Why are you here?"

    "If you are even here, why can''t I?" Ancestor Violet snorted. He looked at Jin Rou with warm gaze as smiled, "Ah, this must be Feng Lin''s sessor. I am your Senior Cloud. I am a friend of yourte master."

    Jin Rou bowed and greeted the ancestor, "Jin Rou pays respect to Senior Cloud."

    Feng Lin told him some stories about Violet Cloud and by the stories, the ancestor was kind yet strict and moody. Although there were many times that Violet Cloud and Feng Lin weren''t in good terms, they remained friends and watched each other''s backs.

    Thus, Jin Rou thought that Violet Cloud deserved his respect.

    "Haha, good kid." Violet Cloud was beaming with happiness, "Feng Lin didn''t disappoint me. For choosing such an outstanding kid like you, I''m actually jealous. How I wish someone of your level is also in my empire. Ah, I can probably die in peace."

    "You''re overpraising me, Senior." Jin Rou smiled wryly.

    The emperor didn''t know what to say, either. There were plenty of outstanding descendants in their family. Be it business talent or cultivation talent, there were many. However, the ancestor was very unsatisfied by their talents no matter how much the descendants try their best to impress him.

    Nevertheless, Emperor Randies didn''t question the ancestor''s decisions. After all, the ancestor knew what he was doing and the emperor couldn''t just get it. At the very least, not now.

    "Alright, how about we have a cup of tea in my private space? I want to talk to you for a while now. You won''t turn me down, right?" Ancestor Violet smiled and opened a door. It was probably going to his private space.

    "How can I decline if you put it that way?" Jin Rou smiled, "Okay, Senior. Since it''s you who''s asking."

    ---

    "This is one of the best tea leaves I have gathered during my expedition in the New Era, New Leaf Tea. It''s quite hard to get it, but it''s worth it. You can try it." Ancestor Violet poured a tea in Jin Rou''s teacup in a graceful manner. It was obvious that the ancestor loved tea very much.

    Jin Rou smelled the aroma of the tea first and took a bit of a sip, "Good tea."

    He could feel that his nerves werr rxing and it was giving him a softfort. This was beneficial for those who were stressed for the past few days.

    "This tea can help you rx even for today. So you don''t have to worry about much." The ancestor said, "Merging the third legacy in your body has taken a toll on you so you should rest for a bit."

    As a Universal Law, the ancestor could see that Jin Rou had threews coexisting in his body and it was unbelievable for him. After all, Jin Rou was the only daring one to actually merge threew legacies at the same time! Remember, God King only aimed to merge two legacies and took many experiments for this.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t have time to rest." Jin Rou took a sip and sighed, "I want to finish what should be finished as soon as possible."

    "You''re going to fight that existence immediately?" The ancestor was shocked. Jin Rou was speeding up things too fast and he didn''t know if it was a good thing or not.

    "I have to. I wanna go home already." Jin Rou smiled wryly, "I already miss my family and I want to be with them."

    "I see." Ancestor Violet nodded. Jin Rou wasn''t a person of this world and he would have to go back home. Furthermore, he was still a child so it was natural that he missed his family.

    "Alright, since that is your choice I have no say about it. But please know that you''re going to fight someone of an extreme level." Ancestor Violet said, "He is someone who lived since the start of time, and upon the creation of this world. Perhaps, he will be the strongest one you''ll ever fight against."

    Jin Rou nodded. He was also aware of this and made certain and ample preparations, "Yes, I am prepared to face him no matter what."

    Seeing the burning eyes of Jin Rou, Violet Cloud couldn''t help but say an astonishing truth, "That existence you''re going to fight against is our father."

    Jin Rou widened his eyes in shock.

    The ancestor took a deep breath and smiled wryly, "His name is Adam and he is our blood father. I mean, all of us first Universal Laws including yourte master, Feng Lin.. He used to be a good person, but everything changed after a fateful incident happened all of a sudden."

 Chapter 698 - The Dao Is Endless

    Emperor Randies couldn''t help but gasp upon hearing this revtion. It was too much to take! Who would have thought that the sevenws were actually offsprings of an existence they wanted dead for so long now? Of course, he knew that the ancestor only revealed this because Jin Rou was here.

    "What happened, why Adam became crazy enough to threaten the world?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Our mother, Eve, died because of humanity." The ancestor became a bit emotional. The memories of that time were still vivid in his mind as he was also a witness of that, "That''s why our father wants to get back at the world by destroying it."

    It was grief, which turned Adam into this kind of monster. He must have loved Eve so deep that he couldn''t recover from it. For Adam, Eve was the world. If Eve didn''t exist anymore, what''s the use of protecting and making the world benefit more?

    "Mother died for saving humanity from an impending catastrophe. Yet, those humans have not expressed even an ounce of gratitude and respect for her. Even I am in father''s position, I will perhaps do the same." Ancestor Violet Cloud sighed in sadness. Eve loved the world too much that she''s willing to give her life to save it. Unfortunately, it wasn''t what returned to them.

    "Even for powerful existences, love can actually still make you crazy." Jin Rouughed softly. For some reason, the image of Syni Su appeared in his mind and he couldn''t help but reveal a warm smile.

    "Love is a powerful thing, a double edged sword. It can perhaps benefit or kill you." The ancestor smiled, "Fortunately for me, I have received the former part."

    The ancestor paused for a moment and said, "Jin Rou, I won''t stop you from killing our father. But I just wish only one thing. Please give him an easy death. Compared to what he had done, he still protected the world for many ages."

    Jin Rou didn''t answer this. However, the ancestor already knew what the former was trying to mean.

    A long pause of silence ensued. But the silence was giving peace andfort for those present. It felt like the time stopped and everything was on pause, only this time inside the space was running. Countless eons had passed because of this eternity, it''s the feeling. However, it was only several hours passed in this space.

    "The dao is endless, and it''s tiring." After a long silence, the ancestor spoke with a heavy sigh, "Yet, many people are still seeking for it. Jin, do you know the reason?"

    "For an answer. Many people are seeking for answers from the dao." Jin Rou spoke after a careful thought.

    "That''s right." The ancestor nodded, smiling, "People are always seeking for something they don''t have. And that includes answers. It''s called answers because it''s something we don''t have. Questions are made because there are supposed to be answers for it. And the dao are answers for questions. And at the same time, dao are also questions for answers."

    It was a deep and profound saying that Jin Rou thought. These words could only be spoken by someone who experienced countless trials and tribtions in his life.

    "About Adam, I will do my best to grant your request." Jin Rou suddenly switched the topic to the previous, "At the very least, I can try."

    "That''s enough." Ancestor Violet smiled. He knew that Adam couldn''t be spared mercy or else it would make the innocent souls who died go unrest and irreconciled. It wasn''t something he wished to happen.

    Moreover, Adam was meant to die anyway after embarking in this path, after choosing this choice.

    Jin Rou looked up and smiled with a sigh, "The sky is so blue, it''s beautiful."

    The private space was a mountain peak with a very beautiful scenery around it. Above was a clear blue sky with a single violet cloud in the middle.

    "This is the sky I have seen when I traveled in the Ends. I have remastered it here in my private space and here you go, it''s created. Although there was a bit difference, it''s still the same all in all." The ancestor said with a proud smile. He loved arts and was a fanatic of it, thus he do things artistically.

    "Ends?" Jin Rou asked.

    "That is a said to be the end side of the world, where everyone stopped and ends. Thus, it''s called Ends. There is a big falls there and once you jumped, you cannot go back here, ending your life there." The ancestor exined. He tried to explore the falls but it was too risky and it wasn''t worth it, so he decided to admire the sky there.

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded. He was very curious about that ce and he''d love to go there if there was still a time to spare. It''s already night again and tomorrow is the day so Jin Rou stood up and said, "I think we should call it a day now, Senior."

    "Indeed, we have been here for a while now. Sorry for taking up so much of your important time." The ancestorughed softly.

    "It''s nothing sort of a big deal, Senior. Thank you for the talk. I have learned many things." Jin Rou wasn''t lying. He truly learned something from their talk and it''s going to be beneficial for his prospects.

    Then, Jin Rou looked at the emperor and said, "Thank you for the assistance, Emperor Randies. But this is should where we part ways. I''m going to go to that ce and it''s going to be very dangerous."

    Emperor Randies knew that he''d be a deadweight if ever he came over so he nodded solemnly, "Your Majesty, I wish you a triumphant victory."

    "Of course, victory is the only choice I have." Jin Rou smirked with confidence.

    After which, they bidded their farewells to each other and Emperor Randies along with Ancestor Violet left eventually.

    Only Athena was with Jin Rou.

    "Your Majesty, are you really going to fight that person tomorrow?" Athena was nervous.. This was a dangerous fight that lives were on the line.

 Chapter 699 - If I Dont, Who Will?

    Jin Rou looked at Athena and turned to the clouds, "If I don''t, who will?"

    Athena didn''t know what to answer. Indeed, if Jin Rou didn''t do it, who would? Who would have enough courage to face Adam, the ultimate threat of this world? It''s not that they had capable and strong people on Jin Rou''s level. Ordinary heroes weren''t enough to kill Adam and they''d just die a horrible death.

    "Before I leave this world, I have to kill Adam first. Let''s just see it as my final gift and gratitude for myte master." Jin Rou smiled. It wasn''t that he was willing to be a hero and protect the world. It was more on as a repayment and insurance for the world histe master protected in the past.

    Jin Rou knew that this might be the toughest battle he would ever have. Nevertheless, he wouldn''t back down and keep his word.

    "You can''t die. You have to bring me to my sister first." Athena spoke sternly.

    Jin Rouughed when he heard this and said, "Do you think Adam is enough to kill me? I''m not going into a battle where I will just lose. I am always confident when doing things."

    It''s not arrogance. It''s confidence in his dao and skills. Only Jin Rou was the only one who could say these words and make it real.

    ---

    Ancestor Violet and Emperor Randies were moving hundred steps per second during their journey while talking. They were going back home and they were traveling by foot for some exercise.

    "Ancestor, do you think that Jin Rou will seed?" Emperor Randies suddenly opened a topic. They were quiet along the journey and he was worried that the ancestor might be thinking deeply.

    Ancestor Violet was already too old to stress his self with world things.

    "He is Big Brother''s sessor. Of course, he can do it. Big Brother failed to do so in the past and Jin Rou will make it sessful." Ancestor Violet smiled. Then, he took a deep sigh and said, "And finally, the long grudge will be over. It has continued for trillions of years now and it should be put into a stop now."

    Emperor Randies didn''tment on this. After all, it wasn''t his issue nor he was part of the issue so he refrained from saying anything. However, he was deeply shocked by the revtions a while ago. Never in his blowing mind would he think that thews were actually blood brothers and they were trying to kill off their biological father. Nevertheless, he would still refrain from saying a thing as an outsider.

    Seeing that the emperor wasn''t talking, the ancestor tapped his back and smirked, "Stop worrying about it. Tomorrow, everything will end and the peace that our world needs wille. The prosperity of the world will be up to the battle tomorrow."

    The emperor nodded and didn''t talk. But the ancestor knew that the emperor had already understood his point.

    Then, the ancestor suddenly stopped which made the emperor confused but he also stopped to see what''s going on.

    Currently, the face of the ancestor was serious. It was as if he was ready to engage in battle. Eventually, he said with a strong voice, "You have been following us for a while now. Why don''t you show yourself now, no?"

    Emperor Randies was stupefied. Someone was tailing them and he didn''t know about it? The other person might be very powerful above him! After all, he was dubbed as a genius with the highest alertness in his surroundings.

    "Aiya, as expected of Master Violet Cloud. Even my best stealth unique skill cannot escape your eyes." Soon, a familiar figure appeared. He was the brilliant apple of the show a while ago, a very handsome youth filled with vigor. But his ancient was aura leaking with no reservation. It was obvious that he was an old fossil who lived for so long now.

    "Grand Honor?" Emperor Randies was surprised. Grand Honor was known for being one of the strongest supremes of the world and rarely make an appearance to the world. However, the said person was tailing them as if he''s spying. What might be the reason for this being''s action?

    "No need to be wary of me, Master Violet and Emperor Randies. I''m just here for a casual talk, that''s all." Grand Honor chuckled and said, "Why don''t we have a cup of tea while conversing?"

    "We just had a tea while ago. Just state your reason why you are here, let''s quit beating around the bush." Ancestor Violet said. His voice was filled withmand and demand as he spoke. He was not giving Grand Honor any sort of face.

    "So taciturn as usual, Master Violet." Grand Honor smiled wryly and his face turned serious, "I just want to confirm if that person you just met with is Master Feng''s sessor."

    "And what if he is?" Ancestor Violet said, "Grand, let me warn you. Don''t think about fighting that person if you aren''t yet tired of being alive."

    "I''m already tired of being alive, no? After all, Master Feng didn''t give me the legacy he is supposed to give me." Grand Honor chuckled. There was a hint of mockery in his tone.

    Emperor Randies suddenly dawned a realization. He remembered that Grand Honor used to chase Feng Lin around asking to be a disciple. Grand Honor even waited for seven days and nights turning into months and years outside the pce in Phoenix Empire.

    Even after being one of the strongest supremes, Feng Lin didn''t bother looking at him. It was an utter disappointment for Grand Honor''s part. After all, he did everything to get Feng Lin''s attention only to fail in the end.

    "But I''m not here to do that. I''m not that stupid to actually fight against aw with three legacies. He''s already someone beyond my level so I won''t dare." Grand Honor smiled, "I just want to know if he really is."

    "He is, indeed." Ancestor Violet finally answered.. Countless memories shed in his mind as he remembered a youth admiring Feng Lin in the past.

 Chapter 700 - Dying Sea Abyss

    "I see." Grand Honor smiled meekly. His expression contained a bit of sadness as if he heard aforting yet sad news about something, "Then I''ll take my leave now, Master Violet. Thank you for answering my question."

    After saying that, Grand Honor disappeared as if he wasn''t there to begin with. There was no trace of him, nor any steps and clues that he was there a while ago.

    "That kid..." Ancestor Violet sighed. He knew how obsessed Grand Honor was when it came to Feng Lin. Although Feng Lin refused to take him in as a disciple, the former was always seeing Feng Lin as his master. As a matter of fact, when the news of Feng Lin dying from God King''s hands, it was Grand Honor who started preparing to have a bitter battle to the death against God King.

    If not for the other supreme stopping him, he would have done it for real. Although there was a disparity between supremes andws, Grand Honor was a very talented individual who could fight againstws shoulder to shoulder without dying. Furthermore, he had special artifacts that help him boost his power during battle, so nows dared to underestimate his capabilites.

    "Will he try to hurt His Majesty?" Emperor Randies was worried. He wasn''t worried for Jin Rou but for the supreme. After all, Jin Rou was merciless when it came to his enemies. The world couldn''t afford to lose a supreme of the grand level because of his idiocy.

    "Liam is not that type. He is a Grand Dao Supreme for a reason. After all, if he is that stupid, do you think Feng Lin will even try to help the kid unanimously?" The ancestor said. He had a point and the emperor nodded, "Don''t worry about it. If there is something to be worried about, it''s about the battle tomorrow. Everything will depend on that."

    Emperor Randies gulped. It was true. The future of the world would be decided by the result of tomorrow''s battle.

    "Should we watch the battle faraway and make a move when things turn awry for His Majesty?" Emperor Randies asked.

    However, the ancestor shook his head and responded, "There''s no need to. We will just be hindering Jin Rou during the battle. All we can do is wish for his sess in ying our father, Adam."

    And after that, no one talked again, filling the surroundings with silence while traveling at a decent speed.

    ---

    Dying Sea Abyss. It was located near the Soaring Immortal Empire''s territory, a ce where not even birds would date fly over. It was a dangerous ce filled with dark energy. Many top beings ventured to this ce to try to sneak a peek from the monster which was sealed within. Unfortunately, they only wasted their lives and died in the process.

    The Soaring Immortal Empire deemed this ce as a forbidden zone and anyone who''d take a step here will have to be punished severely.

    Jin Rou and was walking down this abyss alone. Athena was in her coffin form, a crystal red coffin with strong aura. She was being held by Jin Rou saying that she had a use for the uing battle.

    The abyss was filled with suffocating energy that would make one lose breath. It felt like countless people died here with regrets. Every down step by Jin Rou was making the aura suppressing this ce heavier. It was like a boulder was being pounded by another boulder. Even Athena was a bit scared because she felt this even in this form.

    Jin Rou walked down for ten whole minutes before reaching the bottom pit of this abyss. It was nothing but a in field with darknd. There were millions of seals in use glowing faintly. It was obvious that the seals were going to disappear anytime now.

    Then, there was a naked man behind the seals. With a short blonde hair, his handsomeness could turn women crazy for him. He was currently sitting in a meditating position.

    After a few seconds, he opened his eyes and the stars and gxies above turned brighter, making the stars explode softly. The fate of the world seemed to be under his whim as he looked at Jin Rou with eyes experienced countless eons and epochs of changes.

    "I see, so you''re the one." Adam spoke with a normal tone. His tone was so manly and sexy that mortal women would flinch in seduction, "Truly magnificent. Capable of merging three legacies at the same time. Even Feng Lin and God King aren''t capable of achieving and feat. What is your name?"

    "Jin Rou." Jin Rou answered as he smiled, "I''m the one who will end your life today."

    "Haha! I like that confidence." Adamughed heartily. It seemed that he was talking to an old friend, "You have indeed a good chance of defeating me. Unfortunately, that chance is just decent. Not enough to kill me."

    "How will you know unless I try?" Jin Rou smirked and said. Then, he opened Athena''s coffin and said, "Activate!"

    "Boom!" The coffin responded by opening itself and revealed a sword emitting holiness. It was embroidered with the finest and magnificent jewels and diamonds around it, creating a luxurious spear. However, it wasn''t just all luxury. The power it contained had the strength to burn the world down.

    "Release yourself. I know you are capable of doing that." Jin Rou stated.

    Adam smiled and finally stood up. Then, he walked to the seals and threw a casual punch against it.

    "Boom!" The entire abyss shook violently as the the abyss turned dimmer. The seals which were glowing a while ago lost it finally lost its respective effect. Then, the papers used as seals fell down like leaves during the autumn.

    " A Coffin of Tresia n. It seems you have a capablerade there, Jin Rou." Adam was smiling as he observe his enemy, "The Tresia n is a powerful n in this world, capable of contending against the empires. However, they chose to go against me and faced genocide. Who would have thought that there was still a survivor? This is a surprise."

    ---

    Happy 700th Chapter!!! Please donate donate donate if you have extra funds on hand because I need it badly! Thank you, in advance!

    Patre*on/brei12

    Just remove the asterisk (*)

 Chapter 701 - Jin Rou VS. Adam

    Hearing this, Athena trembled in fear and rage. It was a bitter past that she didn''t want to remember yet Adam made her remember every single memory she had about it.

    It was a brutal massacre, a total genocide just because they were against Adam. The Tresia n had stood for countless of years, being a support n for top cultivators. They had a long history of great assistance and pride as living treasures for use. However, everything was shortlived because of Adam''s pettiness.

    Except for Athena and her little sister, no one survived the genocide. As a matter of fact, they could only survive thanks to the support of many ancestors who sacrificed themselves to buy time for them.

    Jin Rou could feel Athena''s emotions right now. He couldn''t help but sigh. It must be a traumatic event for the sisters who might be youths by that time. Anyway, he was out of the issue so he had no say about this.

    "Athena, calm down." Feeling that the emotions were almost bursting out of Athena, Jin Rou suppressed Athena and said with a stern tone, "If you fail to suppress your feelings right now, you will be a burden to me as you cannot use your coffin properly. I will ditch you and you won''t see your little sister again, is that what you like?"

    Hearing this, Athena gritted her teeth and tried to suppress her emotions. Eventually, she managed to do so. It wasn''t the right time to be like this. After all, they were in a very critical moment where the fate of the world would be decided by this battle.

    "Oh? Amazing." Adam saw how Jin Rou managed to calm Athena down despite of the bursting emotions. And truly, he was a bit amazed. After all, Athena was in her treasure form and it''s harder control emotions than in human form.

    Jin Rou grabbed the sword from the coffin and observed it. A sword with many jewelries and mysteries in it. He could see how meticulous the cksmith of this sword to reach this level.

    "Now, let''s test your strength." Jin Rou smiled. This was a sword from Athena''s coffin and he was looking forward to its power. Then, he made a casual sh towards Adam.

    "Boom!" The abyss shook upon the cast of the sh. It made the rocks tremble back and forth.

    "A petty sh." Adamughed and threw a punch against Jin Rou''s sh.

    "Boom!" The abyss shook once again, shattering the wind in all directions as the punch easily broke the sh. Although it was a casual sh, it still contained the power of the world, capable of destroying a whole kingdom.

    "Then how about this?" Jin Rou made three consecutive shes that were stronger than the other.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Adam gave punches as needed to break the shes but it was stronger and more sturdy than the previous. Yet, it was still easy as pie for him.

    The shes disappeared like it was not there to begin with.

    "My turn." How could Adam let himself always be on the receiving end? He threw a strong kick in the air, making a world force that split the void into two for a moment. The abyss was almost half into two as the kick progressed through time.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou tried to defend himself from this but it was of no use. Thus, he was thrown like a kite with its strings snapped.

    "Boom! Boom!" Although he was thrown away, Jin Rou still managed to do two strong shes, turning the abyss upside down by its power.

    "Persistent, aren''t you?" Adam smirked as he was about to throw a punch to the sword sh. However, he stopped when he realized something. Unfortunately, it was already toote.

    The first sh was a decoy, and the second sh contained Jin Rou himself which made Adam a bit surprised.

    The second sh containing Jin Rou stopped midway a few meters away from Adam. He bent his knees to charge momentum as he sheathed the sword preparing for a grand and powerful sh.

    "Whoosh!" Then, Jin Rou turned into a streak of lightning as he rushed towards Adam with a speed that couldn''t be followed by naked eyes!

    "Boom!" Jin Rou''s frontal attack made the whole world tremble. It definitely was felt by many people. Those who were aware of what''s going on swallowed a mouthful of saliva while those who aren''t in the know knelt and pray.

    "You are strong, I have to admit that. Having threew legacies in your body is truly magnificent." The sword didn''t reach Adam, he was holding it currently as if it was a mere toy. Arge pit was made below them as he said, "Unfortunately, it''s not enough to match me. You''re only wasting your time and talent bying here."

    "Do you really think that I''ll be here if I know I have no confidence in fighting you?" Jin Rou talked. His body was glowing with light which made the other party stumped.

    "A dao avatar?" Adam was stumped. He couldn''t see through that it was a mere avatar and wasn''t the real body. He just realized that he was caught in another trap and he happily stepped on it.

    "World''s End." Suddenly, a serious voice sounded behind Adam. It was Jin Rou with his sword.

    "Boom!" Then, the sea above this ce shook violently and was cut into half. Adam tried to back away but it was useless because Jin Rou''s avatar was holding him in.

    The sh contained the world, creating an imagery of it vividly.

    "Petty tricks won''t work on me." Adam turned serious and his muscles bulged. The sh was about to get him when he got away from Jin Rou''s avatar. Then, he stomped the abyss and several big rocks appeared. He punched them one by one and every rock was going to Jin Rou''s direction.

    "Fire Creation." Adam spoke in a low tone. Then, suddenly, the rocks became filled with raging fire as if they turned into meteors.

    Jin Rou creased his brows when he saw this.. He had to be careful or else he would be injured severely by it.

 Chapter 702 - Adams Creation

    Jin Rou was left no path to avoid the meteors. Thus, he was forced to defend himself.

    "Boom!" However, despite defending himself by arming several defensive treasures, it still affected him and flew away violently. Unlike the previous one, the effect this time was more serious than he imagined.

    Jin Rou tried to minimize the effect but it still hurt him like crazy. The fire was burning red and could incinerate anything in this world. Unlike the Phoenix mes of Feng Lin, this fire was very arrogant and prideful.

    Although he was pushed back once again, Jin Rou didn''t fall. He managed to withstand the attack at the cost of his left arm being burned severely. He looked at the damaged arm and could see it was bloody and ck. He could only move it a bit thus he required certain medication for a certain while to heal it.

    Unfortunately, how could Adam make him rest? He wasn''t stupid to do so.

    Adam was powerful, very powerful. God King miscalcted that two legacies would be enough to kill this monster. It wasn''t. It was far from being enough. If God King was here, he''d die immediately by that Fire Creation.

    "It only damaged your arms? Fascinating. When Feng Lin received my fire, he was damaged by almost half of his body and yet you only have an arm injury." Adam was being surprised one after another. So far, Jin Rou might be the strongest he ever had fought. Too bad though, they couldn''t be friends or else he would be willing to.

    "You are very strong, indeed. You are definitely deserving to be a threat of this world. That''s why I need to eradicate you before leaving." Jin Rou said. His fighting spirit was soaring as he speak. This might be the first time that he could go all out and it''s making him excited.

    "Eradicate me? Do you have the strength to do so?" Adam smiled. He wasn''t taunting Jin Rou. He just took pride for his power and experience, "You are still so young to defeat me, child. Not even Feng Lin can do it."

    "Just because my master failed to kill you doesn''t mean I''ll also fail to kill you." Jin Rou smiled. They were currently now above the sea. The sky turned dark and thunderps could be heard.

    "Ssss!" Then, ck lightning suddenly descended and coiled Jin Rou, bing an armor for him. The sword he was holding was now filled with ck lightning, making Jin Rou the Lightning God who descended from the heavens with two pairs of wings.

    "Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!" After that, countless lightning thorns appeared by the side of Jin Rou. It was filled with heavy power that each could wipe out an entire country without reservation.

    "You''re finally turning serious, huh..." Adam could feel the drastic change. He creased his brows as he carefully observed the changes in his surroundings. He couldn''t afford to be mistaken despite having the lead. After all, he could see that Jin Rou was getting stronger.

    As of now, many people were already watching the battle since the two were outside of the abyss. They were in a safe distance, perhaps a thousand kilometers from the battlefield. They could only use their treasures to watche battle since it''s very dangerous to near them. Of course, there were still a few who were brave enough to watch the battle live. For example, Grand Honor Dao Supreme.

    "Adam, receive this." Jin Rou''s voice was deep and grave.

    "Whoosh!" After which, the thorns rushed towards Adam as if it was raining. A barrage of attack filled with extreme power and force.

    "Activate! Land Creation!" To make sure, Adam used one of his creations again and arge mountain suddenly appeared from below. A sky towering mountain that almost pierced the sky emerged from their eyes.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The mountain was barraged with countless thorn attacks that it made the whole ce tremble once again. No, the whole world trembled because of this attack.

    "Water Creation!" Adam activated another creation despite still using one.

    "Ssh!" The sea below became turbulent and formed a gigantic spear made of water. The spear was shining bright as its tip was very sharp. Since its the product of Adam''s Creation, its power was boosted by several times of the natural attributes of it.

    "Whoosh!" Next, Adam made the spear flew above and pointed the sharp tip towards Jin Rou. Then hemanded it to descend with a speed faster than light.

    Jin Rou raised his right arm and a streak of lightning struck the spear once but it wasn''t stopped. So, Jin Rou made the dark sky rain lightnings to stop the spear.

    The spectators were horrified by this scene. This was a battle of top predators of the world! Just the performance Jin Rou was showing was making the people gasp. Those who lost hope in killing the monster called Adam finally regained a bit of hope.

    "Whoosh!" Just when everyone was thinking this, a rod created by water sneaked its way to Jin Rou which Jin Rou didn''t notice immediately. He wanted to avoid it, unfortunately it was already toote do something about it.

    "Stab!" And the rod pierced into Jin Rou''s flesh, making him bleed severely.

    Although the sneak attack was sessful, Adam wasn''t satisfied as he thought, ''He managed to sense it during the final quarter of a second and minimized the damage once again. What a terrifying guy.''

    Adam had to admit it. Thisd was the strongest and the best fighter he encountered. The terrifying calctions were top notch that it even made him shiver a bit. If only Jin Rou was on the same level as him, he could imagine that he was no match against Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou gritted his teeth as pulled out the rod. It was supposed to hit his vital organ, thankfully he reacted fast thus it only hit his left shoulder. Nevertheless, he was already quite bleeding and it would be detrimental if this keeps up.. Remember, Jin Rou was already using his Lightning God Armor which was said to be impregnable yet it was pierced through by a simple water rod.

 Chapter 703 - See This To The End

    "Decisive and powerful, you know what to do to take the mininum damage. It''s honestly surprising and outstanding." Adammented on Jin Rou''s action, "Unfortunately, your body will slowly burn and its going to be detrimental and disadvantageous on your end."

    "And?" Jin Rou coldly said. Of course, he also knew what was happening within his body. But he knew how to stop the burn, so he didn''t have to worrying about anything. He could only worry about how to defeat this monster called Adam.

    Truth be told, there was still a gap between Jin Rou and Adam and it''s very obvious. Fortunately, Jin Rou still had several tricks up his sleeve to use to close the gap between him and the of the enemy.

    "It seems like you truly want to see this to the end. I was thinking of sparing you since you are a great seed, but it looks like you aren''t with that notion." Adam spoke as he shook his head. It was true that he had thoughts of giving mercy to Jin Rou. After all, it would be a waste to kill him here.

    "I don''t need your mercy. What I need is your head." Jin Rou smirked as he moved the thorns once again. Then, he created arge ball of ck lightning.

    It was like a mini that was about to descend to this ce.

    "All you''re doing is futile. My, Adam''s Creation, is the strongest grand dao ever existed in this cosmos so how can you defeat me using that?" Adam wasn''t boasting nor exaggerating things.

    The power to create using the elements, Adam''s Creation. It was truly an overpowered grand dao that only Adam had it. He nurtured and mastered it ever since he was born and dedicated his life in this dao. Aside from Eve, his wife, this grand dao was his pride and arrogance in life.

    "Buzz!" Then, Adam called out the lightning too, "You want to use lightning against me? Let''s see who''s lightning is stronger, then."

    "Buzz! Buzz!" The lightning Adam called became arge hammer made of it. No,rge was an understatement as the whole form of the hammer spanned a few miles!

    Jin Rou creased his brows. He already expected that the enemy could also use lightning element, but he didn''t expect that he''s also adept in lightning too. The power of creation was really devastating and despair inducing.

    But will Jin Rou give up? No. This was the first time in a while he could go all out and he''s going to win this, for sure.

    "Let''s fight to our heart''s content, Jin Rou." Adam smiled as he raised the hammer up. Then, after a second, the force of the world made the hammer go down in a terrifying manner. It felt like it could split the world into two and it would just be natural.

    "Go!" Jin Rou made the mini made of lightning descended too to counter the hammer. Although it was gigantic, the speed was unimaginable as if it was a mere feather.

    "Boom!" The hammer and the mini collided, creating arge and violent fluctuation in the world. The sun lost its shine and the clouds hindered and ran away. The spheres of the world were pierced through, making the gravity of the realm reach the outer space.

    "Boom!" And after which, a terrifying explosion was made, making the whole world and realms tremble in fear. It was catastrophic that almost spelt the end of the world.

    A thick smoke engulfed the battlefield so no one knew who was standing and who was lying down. They were observing with rushed breaths as they hope that Jin Rou wasn''t dead yet.

    A whole five minutes passed before the thick gradually became thinner. They could now vaguely see what''s going on in the battle.

    The first they saw was Adam who was standing there motionless. His right arm was amputated and bleeding continously. He was looking down as his breathing was bing rushed.

    They were stupefied to see this scene. Adam was greatly injured! It was obvious that the injury in his arm wasn''t light and it might be fatal.

    In the past, Feng Lin could only struck a shallow wound on Adam''s chest and it''s just s mere faint to make Adam fall into the trap.

    The ancestors who saw the battles in the past knew how sturdy Adam''s body was. It seemed impregnable and couldn''t be prated. However, now, it looked like it wasn''t the case at all.

    Then, they looked at where Adam was looking and saw a youngd with wounds all over his body. His robe was already tattered and his white milky skin was shown. There were wounds to speak of, but they weren''t deep. The only noticeable thing was Jin Rou''s breath. It was calm yet, it felt like he was chasing his breath.

    "To receive these superficial wounds for an arm of yours, it''s not a bad deal." Jin Rou looked at Adam who''s looking back at him too. His eyes were filled with mockery.

    "It seems that despite the estimations of mine to you, I still have underestimated you." Adam was speaking in a cold tone. Right now, there was no way that he''s going to show mercy on Jin Rou, "You''re the first one to injure me this much. Honestly, it''s shocking. But I''m d that someone like you exists in thisrge universe."

    He paused for a moment and resumed, "You have limitless potential, you can even try to grab that position from that man. Too bad though, you chose the path of opposing me."

    "I''m very happy to oppose you so I don''t mind." Jin Rou smiled as he slowly stood up, "Why don''t we end this now with this round?"

    "We are thinking alike." Adam smiled. And his aura bursted forth, engulfing the whole battlefield with all kinds of elemental auras.

    Fire, water,nd, lightning, and wind. The five elements were raging and stomping their arrogance to the world.. They were showing that they were the leading overlord of the elements, capable of destroying the realms within their whims.

 Chapter 704 - Creation Against Creation

    "They''re entering the final exchange." An old ancestor in the know said gravely, "The next exchange will be the deciding factor of the victor."

    The spectators couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. This battle would decide the fate of the world and it''s on Jin Rou''s hands whether they would face catastrophe or not. If Jin Rou couldn''t even kill Adam despite being the strongestw with three legacies, then no one could. This Fate World was good as doomed if that''s the case.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The world turned dimmer upon the appearance of the Five Creation Elements. They formed into knights and dragons that existed during the primordial era.

    "This is my first time using this after trillions of years, so I don''t know how much damage I can give this world. Pardon in advance." Adam smiled as he said. He was, of course, aware of those spectators watching the battle.

    Hearing this, the nearby people scurry away so that they wouldn''t be affected by the iing people exchange.

    "I see, so this is your ultimate card." Jin Rou smiled and said, "Very well, it will be a waste not to use these items against you."

    Then, Jin Rou withdrew a piece of paper and a pen from his private space. Everyone was confused upon seeing this why thed showed this. But, those ancestors who knew Feng Lin well was horrified to see these two items. Nevertheless, they didn''t speak anything of it and let it be.

    Even Adam was greatly stumped to see this, his eyes widening. Then heughed and said, "That stupid son of mine, so these treasures are truly in his possession!"

    Adam had been searching for these two treasures since time immemorial as it was very important to him. He even interrogated his sons if they had it but unfortunately, he didn''t find anything, even clues.

    Who would have thought that they were actually in Feng Lin''s possession? Take note, Feng Lin didn''t show the items in the past during their battle so Adam believed that was Lin didn''t have it.

    Lunar Twin Creation. This was the name of the pen and the piece of paper Jin Rou were holding. It was said to be on par with Adam''s Creation and had a decent chance of killing him. It was personally made by Eve who expected Adam''s craziness after she died. Although she loved Adam so much, she couldn''t take it when she thought of Adam trying to destroy Fate World over and over. Thus, these treasures were born.

    It''s a battle of creations now, and which was the stronger one. The stronger one would be the victor and the weak one would die.

    Jin Rou carefully wrote in the paper about the images he imagined. He carefully enumerated the things he experienced in life and thought about the greatest counter of the elements. And upon thinking about it, he thought of a thing and wrote it down.

    The piece of paper glowed brightly that blinded the entire battlefield. After a short while, the light disappeared and there was a new towering figure above Jin Rou.

    It was a humongous sword with clock machiners embedded on it. There were three clocks enclosed in it and all of them were turning to the same direction, left.

    "A sword that can manipte time?" Adam was confused. Although it was powerful, it was meek in Adam''s eyes. At the generous estimation, it could only pose a decent threat against him.

    However, Adam was also aware that Jin Rou wouldn''t be mistaken. Thetter was the type that he''d not do anything that might be detrimental for him. He was a very cautious person and also knew that the Lunar Twin Creation could only be used once. How could he afford to be mistaken?

    There''s more to the sword, and Adam was sure of it.

    After the sword appeared, the pen and paper disappeared slowly as well. They only had a one time usage and its power was limited as well unlike Adam''s Creation. Nevertheless, Jin Rou was very satisfied with thisrge sword.

    "Are you ready, Jin Rou?" Adam said. He was already prepared to attack and defend. Countless strategies appeared in his mind, including the ways to counter the stopping of time.

    "Very ready." Jin Rou smirked, "To the death!"

    "Indeed, to the death!" Adam shouted and the five elements moved. Each step of the elements caused the world to shake in a terrifying manner that mortals knelt and kept on praying.

    The sky was thorn into two as the world turnedpletely dark despite being morning.

    The five elements were moving closer and closer to Jin Rou as thetter was in his position motionless and with closed eyes.

    Jin Rou was feeling the right moment to make a move. He only had one chance so he had to listen carefully and observe well.

    Adam was also watching Jin Rou, clearly ready to take Jin Rou on no matter the tricks he had.

    "Boom!" Then, suddenly, Jin Rou opened his eyes and the surroundings turned gray. The world stopped because of Jin Rou''s sword.

    "Clearly you''re going to do it." However, Adam was already prepared for this move and severed the time and space in his vicinity, making him move and be freed from the stop time.

    "Grwah!" The five elements were also freed after Adam made a move and their assault was about to resume when Jin Rou suddenly disappeared like a bubble.

    Adam was caught off guard when the surrounding turned gray once again. He was about to severe the time and space again when Jin Rou appeared behind him and aiming to sh him.

    "Futile tricks. It won''t work on me." Adam steeled his left fist and threw a punch against Jin Rou. The punch contained the massive power of the thousand realms and stars above.

    "A faint?" But Adam didn''t hit anything. His fist ways faster than light so how could Jin Rou dodge that? It was inconceivable!

    "sh!" Then unexpectedly, Jin Rou appeared andnded a decent sh in Adam''s flesh.

    Adam backed off and retrieved the five elements to cancel their pause and activated them once again.

    It was a mere shallow wound and Adam shouldn''t worry about it.. But when he looked at the smiling Jin Rou, he couldn''t help but feel something was wrong.

 Chapter 705 - Victor

    "Adam, you lost." Jin Rou spoke as if victory was truly in his bag now. He looked at Adam filled with confidence and sureness that the other party had indeed lost the battle.

    Adam didn''t say anything but he searched his body for any anomalies. After which, his eyes widened as he felt his body losing life slowly. It was hurting like hell, but Adam didn''t show it on his face.

    "Thump! Thump!" After a few more minutes, Adam fell to the ground with a loud thud. He was trying to catch his breath as if the air here was very thin. He was perspirating like a flowing water from his body.

    The spectators were stupefied to see this. What''s goin on? Adam was having the lead a while ago, yet what was this turn of events? No one could understand what''s going on.

    Apparently, Grand Honor Dao Supreme answered their questions, who came out of nowhere, "That sword with clock machines embedded in it has the power to poison a body, something like taking away the years left of the victim."

    "There''s such a treasure like that?" Everyone was terrified. It''s not any simple treasure with a poison, it could take away your remaining lifespan with a small wound! See, even Adam was barely hanging there.

    Since the grand supreme thought of this, naturally the receiver of this poison, Adam, was also now aware. He tried to calm his breath and chuckled weakly, "Who would have thought that something like this can exist despite of the Twin Lunar Creation''s limitations."

    Adam didn''t bother struggling to stand up. He knew his body well and what''s going on with it. It was better to stay like this and strike a conversation.

    "I told you, right? You have lost." Jin Rou smiled. Although his ns were risky, he was confident in pulling up the tricks as he had a great confidence in his power. The numerous battles he had honed him to be like this. Although it couldn''t bepared to Adam who had fought battles with an uncountable number, Jin Rou was still experienced. Remember, he started cultivating since he was born and because of his astonishing talent, his parents and Feng Lin nurtured him to be who he was now.

    "That''s true, I have lost." Adamughed softly. It looked like he already epted the fact that he lost the battle and was going to die, "You are a great kid. To actually defeat me, it''s a great feat."

    "I''m just doing what I must. And for sure, you know that one way or another, you''re going to be defeated." Jin Rou spoke casually. However, his guard was up as he couldn''t afford to be careless. After all, it''s Adam who he''s facing against. Despite admitting loss, who knows what tricks he had in his arsenal?

    "That kid.. Feng Lin." Adam remembered his eldest son, the most talented of the bunch, "He is truly a son of mine. Nurturing a person of your level, indeed that is how should my eldest son be."

    Everyone gasped upon hearing this. This revtion was too much to take! So Feng Lin was Adam''s son? Of course, there were a few that spected this and wasn''t surprised.

    "Do you regret your actions now that you''re facing death?" Jin Rou asked out of curiosity. Being at the top and alone, it must be lonely. He lost his wife, Eve, who protected the humanity by sacrificing her life. Adam also lost his sons because each of them rebelled against him. Jin Rou thought that it must be lonely to be there alone without someone to apany you.

    "Regret? I have never regretted this action mine. What I regret was I failed to stop Eve from protecting these human fools who only think about themselves." Adam sneered and looked at the faraway spectators. They all bowed their heads in shame, as they couldn''t refute what Adam said, "Even in the end, they didn''t repent and keep on killing each other for power. If these humans aren''t fools, then what are they? Seeing them makes me destroy this world more."

    Jin Rou sighed. Adam was right. Humans would never learn, they''d always fight for power to be at the top, to be themanding voice and hand of many. Authority was greed, they said. And it seemed true to any world he visited.

    If Jin Rou was in Adam''s position, he might also lose his mind and think about destroying the whole world.

    Every world and realm were filled with sinners and no one could control it unless power disappeared, unless authority was removed.

    However, everyone knew it was impossible. It''s a very wishful thinking. After all, the world could only survive if there was someone leading it, someone with power protecting it.

    "Then you''ll die with no regrets." Jin Rou smiled. Adam was a monster who killed countless innocent people to try and wipe this world out. If not for the sevenws, the Fate World must have disappeared for good now. And if he didn''te here, it would also spell destruction with no one to protect the world from Adam.

    "I have no regrets. I''m going to meet Eve now, so what''s there to regret of?" For Adam, death was also a relief. He couldn''t kill himself because of a certain restriction and the only thing that could kill him was someone stronger than him. As a matter of fact, he was also a bit happy that he didn''t have to destroy the world to lure powerful existences to try and kill him again.

    Many have died in hands and his path was filled with numerous bones of all races. And the terrifying part was most of them were innocent.

    Who knows if he could actually meet Eve?

    After which, Jin Rou could see that Adam was slowly bing light particles. It was the sign of his death and even Jin Rou couldn''t do something about it.

    "Ah, this cruel world... will be off me now." Adam gave a warm smile before disappearing. The light particles was carried by the wind above.. No one knew where it would take it.

 Chapter 706 - Heavens Rose Healing Elixir

    Jin Rou looked at the ce where Adam disappeared. He couldn''t help but sigh in relief. It was such a tough battle and he was covered with wounds all over his body. This was the hardest battle he fought and dly, he won. His two arms couldn''t be moved now as he let go of the sword with clock machines.

    The battle was finally over, and this world would really gain its deserved peace. Jin Rou felt his body weakening and couldn''t maintain flight, leading him to fall from the sky. Athena immediately transformed back to her human form and caught Jin Rou.

    "You''re full of injuries, you need immediate treatment." Athena spoke. She witnessed the battle and knew that the injuries in Jin Rou was no joke, especially that in his arm. He even forcefully used it despite being injured so the after effects may be critical. Thus, Jin Rou needed treatment as soon as possible.

    "I''m fine, don''t worry." Jin Rou smiled wryly. He received such injuries for the first time in his life and it''s hurting him like hell. Nevertheless, the victory he attained made the wounds less hurting, "I can heal myself so just take me to a private ce."

    "Your Majesty, there''s no need to burden your body more." And suddenly, Grand Honor appeared out of nowhere, "I am specialized in medical treatments so I can guarantee you that you''ll be safe."

    "You finally show yourself." Jin Rou smirked. He knew that the grand supreme was around, waiting for the right chance to appear.

    "Your Majesty, I cannot afford to disturb you so I threaded carefully." Grand Honor smiled meekly. Truth be told, it consumed all his confidence to approach Jin Rou. The others thought that he was suicidal. After all, Jin Rou was greatly injured and people would think that Grand Honor woulde over with ill intentions as they knew that Jin Rou was Feng Lin''s sessor and Grand Honor was Feng Lin''s disciple, or so they assumed.

    Jin Rou chuckled and said, "Then let''s see your medical skills."

    Jin Rou let Grand Honor examine his body first. Of course, Jin Rou was with high guard as he was a very cautious person. Despite Grand Honor bearing no ill will, it was still better to be safe than sorry.

    "Most injuries are superficial and I can heal them right now, but the injury in your left arm and the stab in your left shoulder are below the fatal level, but almost. I have an elixir that can heal those wounds." Grand Honor said with a serious expression.

    "And you want His Majesty to purchase the elixir from you?" Athena''s voice was cold as she spoke. It was a critical moment yet someone was shameless enough to extort money on the hero who saved this world.

    "How can I?" Grand Honor immediately tried to dispel the misunderstanding, "I''m just saying that I don''t know if that will be effective as His Majesty is stronger than the elixir."

    Then, he took out a bottle filled with red liquid and exined, "This is Heaven''s Rose Healing Elixir, and Goddess Athena for sure you have known this."

    Athena widened her eyes in surprise as she saw the elixir. Indeed, it was Heaven''s Rose Healing Elixir, which was personally created by their Matriarch, Heavenly Rose.

    This elixir was said to have amazing healing capabilities and it could even add up to the total lifespan of a person depending on the receiver''s current cultivation. It was painstakingly concocted by Heavenly Rose for millions of years. The ingredients needed were very rare that it took a long time to concoct one elixir. As a result, there were only 20 bottles of this elixir that were made.

    Who would think that there was still an existing elixir of this kind? It was totally unexpected for Athena''s part.

    Seeing Athena''s reaction, Jin Rou deduced that the elixir might be magical and legitimate. So, Jin Rou asked the price, "How much for the elixir?"

    "Your Majesty, we cannot talk about money here. I''m willing to give this to you." Grand Honor smiled wryly. He couldn''t keep up with the misunderstanding and opened the bottle, "Please drink this immediately and the effects will be noticed immediately."

    Jin Rou didn''t hesitate to drink the bottle of elixir. There was a cooling freshness when the liquid passed by Jin Rou''s throat. Then, he gave the bottle to Athena and said, "Keep this bottle. You keep on looking at it."

    Athena bowed in shame. Was she too obvious of her expression? But she still got the bottle and kept it well. Even the bottle itself was made by Heavenly Rose and people would be crazy trying to get their hands on it.

    After all, even the bottle had outstanding uses!

    "Whoosh!" Then, Jin Rou could feel that his strength was being replenished. His wounds were healing and even his left arm showed signs of improvement as well.

    Soon after, Jin Rou could move his left arm slowly now. The stab wound in his left shoulder was also gradually healing. The pain was also decreasing. After more than ten minutes, Jin Rou''s body returned to normal. His hot and seductive body with 8 pack abs could be seen and his milky white skin that shone brighter than the past. There was no trace of wound and all from his body.

    Jin Rou''s handsomeness amplified by many times that even Athena made her heart beat fast. It wasn''t an exaggeration that she was also feeling some abnormalities inside.

    Jin Rou''s body helped the elixir to maximize its effects, leading to this result.

    "What a magical elixir." Jin Rou praised. The pain was now gone and he was totally healed, "The make of this elixir was perhaps a great person during the era."

    Athena became emotional because of thepliment. She smiled brightly and answered, "Yes, Your Majesty. Our matriarch was a great person who did so much and the world."

    Heavenly Rose was a low profile Grand Supreme in the past. However, she had contributions that even Grand Honor would pale inparison.. And that was enough to make Athena and the other nsmen walk the world with pride in the past.

 Chapter 707 - Fate Worlds Savior

    "Tell me what you want." Jin Rou said to Grand Honor after stabilizing his strength and health. In his power level, it was easy to do this unlike others who might take days to stabilize.

    Jin Rou knew that Grand Honor wasn''t here to just greet him and for sure, thetter had a motive ofing and showing himself here. Jin Rou wouldn''t buy the same excuse since the supreme even used a very precious elixir that couldn''t be found anywhere.

    "It seems that I cannot escape your eyes, Your Majesty." Grand Honor smiled wryly. Truth be told, he didn''t want to do this but his curiosity was filling him that he couldn''t help it, "I just have one question that I want His Majesty to answer."

    "Ask away." Jin Rou said. He was also curious what kind of question would Grand Honor ask of him.

    "Do you think that I will be chosen as Master Feng Lin''s sessor if you didn''t exist?" It wasn''t a question filled with jealousy and hatred. It was just a question that Grand Honor wanted to be answered.

    Athena agaped when she heard this. You spent a precious elixir just to seek an answer for this question?

    Jin Rou didn''t answer it immediately. He was carefully pondering about his answer and Grand Honor understood it, thus he didn''t pressure Jin Rou.

    It took Jin Rou three whole minutes before answering, "You are talented, just like me. However, my talents surpasses yours by unimaginable levels. If to say, that I didn''t exist and thete master didn''t know me, you will perhaps indeed be his sessor. After all, you have the perfect traits to earn his legacy. "

    Those weren''t sugar coated words. Jin Rou was speaking clearly as the blue sky right now. In terms of talent, Jin Rou was more and more talented. It was like akin to a hill and thergest and tallest mountain beingpared. In harsher terms, Jin Rou was like the heaven and Grand Honor was the earth. The gap was too wide that no matter thetter do, it won''t close the gap even after millions of years Grand Honor persevered.

    "I see..." Grand Honor smiled wryly as he heard the answer. All this time, he thought to be the most talented individual of the world, even the greatest geniuses of this generation wouldn''t be a match against him.

    After which, Grand Honor bowed and said, "Thank you for answering me sincerely, Your Majesty. I''ll be taking my leave now."

    Jin Rou epted the gesture and the grand supremepletely disappeared from his sight. He knew that this would be thest they''d meet.

    "Let''s go." Jin Rou said to Athena.

    "Where to?" Athena asked.

    "To Ends. That will be ourst destination before we leave this world." Jin Rou spoke. It would probably the first andst time that he''d see this beautiful world so he needed to seize the opportunities while he''s still here.

    After that, the two disappeared and no one saw the again.

    ---

    Soon, the news of Jin Rou defeating the monster called Adam was spread in all sides of the world. Many were expressing gratitude and worship towards the hero who saved the world from Adam.

    The people who saw it live officially created a book wherein how the battle between the two peak predators came into a conclusion and how Jin Rou won against Adam.

    Of course, because of this, the Phoenix Empire''s prestige was boosted by several times after the news. Remember, Jin Rou came from this empire. Naturally, the empire would soar into the new heights of the realm after this.

    Currently, the Phoenix Empire had sessfully attained the legacies of Noah and Bloodw, leaving the Blood Ancient Empire and Holy God Empire in a mess. Furthermore, the Phoenix Empire dered that whoever allied with the two empires would be deemed as natural enemies of Phoenix Empire and would soon face total destruction.

    Because of this, the two empires suffered not only physically and emotionally, their economic standards also went down the drain after all the merchants there left. It''d only take a few months before the two empires suffer a total decline and their enemies would, of course, take this chance to bite them.

    Emperor Lin, who was sitting a while ago was now kneeling on the ground as he kept repeating the words, "Your Majesty Jin Rou, thank you for your grace."

    If not for Jin Rou, the empire would have been fallen under the three empires and many innocent were killed. If not for Jin Rou, they couldn''t take back their former glory again. It was all because of Jin Rou that the empire was the strongest one in this world right now, and if there were no idents happen, the empire would flourish for millions to hundred millions of years.

    The emperor would sure make a grand andrge statue of Jin Rou tomemorate these days and it''d be called, "Jin Festival."

    And Jin Rou didn''t have an ounce of knowledge regarding this matter.

    ---

    In the Purple Haven Kingdom, Emperor Randies and Ancestor Violet were having a tea when they heard this good news.

    Emperor Randies couldn''t help but p his thigh in excitement, "His Majesty did it!"

    "I told you, right?" Ancestor Violet smirked. However, he was also shocked to hear this. Just think about it, Adam was the strongest existence in this world and even the sevenws joined forces, they couldn''t defeat him at all. Nevertheless, it was a good news worthy of celebration, "Cancel all our appointments today. We will have a drink to the fullest with our finest drinks!"

    It was rare to the ancestor to use the finest drinks and liquors in his possession but this day deserved it to be used. The emperor was overjoyed as he heard this. He only had a ss of that fine wine that the ancestor kept and now it''d be used for a celebration. Surely, Ancestor Violet would use all his kept drinks for this day!

    If the great merchants knew this, they''d immediately rush here no matter how far their empire was.

    ---

    A/N: Single chapter will be released for a few days and the double release will return immediately by next month. Thank you for understanding!

 Chapter 708 - Ends

    The Ends of the World. This was a famous name of the so called paradise that could be the seen by the ending side of this world. It was a resting ce for those people who wanted peace and serenity before passing away.

    Of all the ces, the Ends was the least contaminated and polluted as it was protected by a certainw who loved this nature. Thus, no one would dare to pollute this ce. Not even his fellowws would dare to.

    Jin Rou and Athena were already here. The first thing they saw was therge green forest with shiningnd. Birds were chirping in peace as they flew over the clouds and sky. The fruits were shining like gold like treasures but it wasn''t avable to plucked off so the two didn''t think about it. It was already fortunate of them enough to reach this ce as usually it was restricted by the governingw.

    Jin Rou enjoyed the changing sceneries of this ce. From forest, it turned into mountains, then rivers, and now a falls in a reverse direction.

    It was truly a paradise that not everyone was deserved of stepping. The world outside this ce was too dark and merciless, perhaps those dying ancestors would choose to die here rather than outside of this.

    "A paradise of all ages..." Athena gasped. She saw many paradises in the past but this ce turned the bar upward high that it''s pretty impossible to reach.

    After roaming around for a while, Jin Rou and Athena saw a handsome young man in summer outfit in a round table eating apples. There were perfectly sliced apples on the table already and the person was munching one.

    "The ce is beautiful, isn''t it?" The person said as he took another slice of apple, "I have taken care of this ce for so long now and so far, it''s been doing well. Not affected by the issues of the world."

    Jin Rou smiled and looked at the familiar face. He then sat down to a chair opposite of the person and said, "So this is your real body, there is a great difference between your intent in that world and this world."

    Jin Rou was very familiar with this man. After all, he met this man''s intent in their universe back then and gave him the elementus. That''s right, this was Law Anxiu who he met during his trip to a certain realm.

    "It''s nice to see you in flesh, too." Law Anxiu chuckled, "From thest time I have seen you, you became stronger. Very very strong that I don''t think I can still be a match against you."

    Of the first 7 Universal Laws, Anxiu was the one with the least historical records. As a matter of fact, there were only spected rumors about his deeds but it was never officially recorded in the annals of history. He was the most low profile of all the seven, and because of that, no one knew how strong he was.

    The masses could only agree to their basis that Anxiu was perhaps the weakest or the strongest of the seven, but thetter was seemed too good to be true so it must be the former. Nevertheless, the respect Anxiu gaines was tantamount as he was still part of the 7 Universal Laws of this world.

    "That is because my master is Feng Lin." Jin Rou spoke with a proud tone. He would never get tired of being proud for being Feng Lin''s disciple. If ever in the future that he''d get a disciple, too, he would still say this tale and be proud of it.

    "Big Brother is the best of the best, indeed. We are no match against his eyes." Anxiu smiled. It was a smile of eptance of defeat, "And I''m grateful that he nurtured you, because if not, this world is doomed to fall under our father''s mercy."

    "The world is going to prosper now." Jin Rou said, "And my master''s empire will soar to the highest heights avable in this world."

    "That''s for sure, with twows governing the Phoenix Empire, who would dare to antagonize them? Unless they have death wishes." Anxiu smiled, "The glory of the Phoenix Empire is now back and there''s no stopping it."

    With the current world''s situation, the empire would surely be the overlord of the world and every empire and kingdom had to follow their bidding or else they''d face the dire consequence.

    With their power level, how could they retaliate? The Phoenix Empire could just destroy any empire and kingdom on their whim. As a matter of fact, many supremes and grand ones would be willing to destroy the delinquents on behalf of the empire. By this, both parties would benefit.

    Furthermore, the kingdoms under the Phoenix Empire who refused to lend a hand would suffer the punishment of monthly distribution of 80% of their total ie and 70% of their total annual ie for a lifetime. This punishement had already spelled total decline and downfall of the kingdoms who turned their backs on their master.

    The other kingdoms who helped the three empires attack the Phoenix Empire would also have to pay tributes worth of 85% of their total revenues both monthly and yearly and they couldn''t escape it as the respective empires governing them also epted this severe punishement.

    Not just that, the three empires which attacked the Phoenix Empire would also have to pay tributes of 90% of their total revenues both monthly and yearly. For a colossal powerhouse like the empires, 90% was too much. It was akin to killing them slowly by crippling their limbs one by one. It was truly the worst punishment aside from death. Sooner orter, the empires and kingdoms would fall into despair and be destroyed.

    And this would lead to retaliation. Of course, if the parties were confident enough in defeating Phoenix Empire, that was.

    "It''s as it should." Jin Rou picked a slice of the apple and tasted it, "Hmm, good apple."

    "That is given. It is from an apple tree of this ce, so it will be extraordinary.." Anxiu said as he boasted.

 Chapter 709 - Absurdity

    "That''s true." Jin Rou nodded and looked at the apple slices, "They have the properties of helping cultivator advance to the next level. The enlightenment will be depending on one''s talent. But nevertheless, it will still be effective as ever."

    Anxiu smiled and answered, "You''re right. These apples are very valuable that even certain empires like Holy God and Soaring Immortal wanted to buy some in the past."

    Because of the magical traits of the fruit, many were tempted to buy it. After all, stealing it wouldn''t be possible, not even for God King. This ce was so magical that it wouldn''t be surprising to contain all types of treasures a person could go crazy for.

    Anxiu paused for a moment before resuming, "But if you want some, I can give you a few."

    It was a different story if Jin Rou wanted the fruits. After all, he could take it out by force with his power. Of course, Anxiu knew that Jin Rou wasn''t that type of person. Thus, he''s willing to give a few fruits to the other party.

    "Then I''ll dly ept it." Jin Rou smiled. It was the magical apples they were talking about. How could Jin Rou decline? His subordinates in their universe could benefit from this.

    "Please wait for a moment." After saying that, Anxiu stood up and flew above. Only five minutes passed, he already came back with different kinds of fruits having three pieces each of the kind, "These are the magical fruits of this ce. Although it won''t work on you because of your power level, it will help your people soar to greater heights."

    Anxiu handed over the fruits and used a space sack to contain them. Then he remembered something and spoke, "The mango kind here is the most magical as it can increase one''s talent up to the next level, depending on the receiver''s perseverance. The grapes kind is something that should be consumed a bit piece per three hours. It can help the body be strengthened and stabilize one''s mind. And for the rest, it can give enlightment to the receiver. Still, depending on one''s talent will they receive an enlightment."

    Jin Rou epted the sack and understood everything Anxiu said, "Thank you for this."

    "No need to mention it." Anxiu waved his hand off and smirked, "This is what you deserve for saving our world. You might not be from here, but you still saved us here. Honestly, these amounts of fruits aren''t enough to repay your contribution."

    "I just did it for the sake of my master." Jin Rou smiled, "This is your world and it''s probably myst timeing here. So do take care of it. If you need help, you can ask the Phoenix Empire for it. Just use my name and they''ll happily lend you a hand."

    Currently, the Phoenix Empire was all time high, the hot and shining sun above the sky while the powerhouses which antagonized them were suffering doom and despair. Many representatives of other kingdoms and empires tried to get an appointment from the Phoenix Empire yet they weren''t entertained.

    "I''ll do it if I need it." Anxiu shook his head. He wasn''t the type to ask for help. He managed Ends alone for countless of years and his power was top notch. No one knew how powerful was he but Jin Rou knew that God King wouldn''t be a match against this person even together with Bloodw and Noah working together.

    "Then you do it." Jin Rou smiled and stood up, "We''ll be leaving now, we cannot impose on you any further."

    Jin Rou had seen enough and was very satisfied with the result. Right now, he just wanted to settle things for Athena and go back home. It was a tiring trip and Jin Rou wanted to rest it now. He had seen enough of the worlds, he adventured enough and it''s time to take a rest.

    "Then I won''t stop you, I hope you have safe travels." Anxiu smiled and stretched his hand to the front, "It''s nice meeting you in person, Your Majesty."

    Jin Rou epted the handshake and chuckled, "It''s nice meeting you, too."

    And after that brief exchange, Jin Rou and Athena disappeared in this world for good.

    Although Jin Rou was already gone, his deeds would be written in the official records of the world, calling him ''The Fate Savior''.

    ---

    "Congrattions, you have seeded once again." A familiar voice rang in his ears when he stepped on this in, "Not just that, you surpassed my expectations once again. Truly befitting of someone I acknowledge."

    "Shall we discuss my reward now, then?" Jin Rou cut to the chase, "You see, I have experienced a lot of dangers therepared to Immortal so I need to get my reward now, the deserving reward."

    "Haha! Sure sure." The sphere giggled and said, "Speak, what do you want as the reward?"

    Jin Rou smirked and answered immediately, "I want a power to challenge you."

    Silence ensued after Jin Ruo spoke his words. Athena looked at Jin Rou with widened eyes. As she observed, she knew that Jin Rou was speaking to the highest entity of this cosmos, the true ruler of all. Jin Rou just dared to ask something outrageous like this!

    "You want a power to challenge me?" After a long silence, the sphere spoke clearly. It heard so many requests, greedy and absurd ones, yet it didn''t encounter this absurdity in the past!

    A power to challenge it, the Creator? It was the first time that was heard!

    "You heard me clearly. I want a power to challenge someone of your level." Jin Rou spoke. He didn''t change his mind or whatsoever.

    "Do you know what you''re asking of?" The Creator wasn''t happy or angry with this. It just felt a bit annoyance because of it, "The power of a Cosmos Existence, do you know what it implicates?"

    "I don''t know. However, I want that power.." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder, "Why, you can''t give it to me despite you being a god of this level? If that''s the case, then I''ll be very disappointed."

 Chapter 710 - A Power To Challenge A God [Volume 7 End]

    The Creator was speechless when it heard Jin Rou. It thought that it already read Jin Rou like an open book, nothing to worry about yet it didn''t expect this kind of pattern. Just think about it, who would in their right mind ask something absurd like a power to challenge the gods? For the Creator''s perspective, this was a provocation and a challenge to his position!

    "You''re asking too much. If that power can be given, then many would have sought it now." The Creator wasn''t stupid. How could it give a power of that level? Wouldn''t it endanger its position as the Cosmos Creator of the entire multiverse?

    "I''m not asking for too much, and I''m sure you''re very aware of it." Jin Rou spoke with a calm tone like everything was within his expectations, "You are the strongest entity of the whole space, and you should be able to grant a person at least that much."

    "It seems that your recent victories got over your head and you think just because I favor you, I won''t make things difficult for you, no?" The Creator was getting agitated. It was the first since the very long time it felt this way.

    "I''m not gettingcent. Of course, I am very well aware that I am no match against you despite being stronger than the previous. Your level is unattainable unless I am also a Cosmos Creator myself." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder, "But I don''t think it''s impossible to get a power like that, too. After all, you have agreed for me to name my reward without restriction. By this, I''m still following the rules, thus the tribtion didn''t strike me when it should, right?"

    It was true. If Jin Rou was getting the boundaries stepped on, the heavenly tribtion wouldn''t sit idly and watch. It''d surely give Jin Rou the deserving punishment. However, there was nothing to be seen of like that. The space was peaceful and there were no signs of active moves around.

    The Creator was silenced. To think that it was the one who dug a pit for it to be buried. It never thought that it''d be yed a person of the younger generation. Many talented and brilliant existences appeared before it but it never felt feelings for them. But towards Jin Rou, it felt mixed emotions and whatnot.

    "If you''re asking for this, you should be aware of the consequences and the terms in order to get this." The Creator finally gave up. It was natural that it would give in after all that deliberation. Any further arguments might make it puke blood out of nowhere.

    "I know that I have to do something first before I get that power, that''s only I know." Jin Rou was very aware that the power couldn''t be given free despite being the reward. There were prerequisites and rules in order to have it.

    "If you really want to have that power, you have to gather experience of at least three trillion years first." The Creator said, "And I have a perfect method for you to achieve it in a short span of time. Of course, it wouldn''t be easy. It going to be extremely painful that your past painful experiences are just mere babies in front of that."

    "Three trillion years?" Jin Rou was surprised. He was happy that the other party had gave up on rejecting his reward but didn''t expect that the requirement would be this severe. Experience worth of trillions of years? Although he had much more of that life, it was still ufortable if his lifespan would be sucked out by the method. Wouldn''t it mean that he''d only live the remaining years left?

    "This is just the first term. The second term should be going to that world, a world that I have no hold of. It is a real independent world that not even the heavens could touch." The Creator said gravely.

    "What will I do to that world?" Jin Rou felt that headache wasing his way. Because of his absurd request, he needed to go to another world once again and it seemed to be more dangerous than the previous.

    "There is a God Dao Source in that world and you have to find it. It''s needed to give you the power you requested." The Creator said, "But just reminding you, even if you get the power to challenge me, it won''t guarantee your chance of defeating me. Not even after gaining trillions of experience. So don''t think about it."

    "Alright, alright." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders, "I know your pride won''t let you so I''ll just recede."

    Jin Rou was very well aware of the fact between the disparity of his power and the Creator''s power. If Jin Rou wanted take over the position, he had to get stronger and stronger than ever. But he had no intentions of ousting the Creator. Well, if the other party tried petty tricks on him, Jin Rou wouldn''t mind ying with him.

    "Good." The Creator then activated a portal with extraordinary prowess it was emitting. It had old scriptures pasted on it as well, "This is the door leading to experience trillions of years if living. Fret not, your lifespan would only decrease by a million year at worst so it''s not actually a big deal. After experiencing it, you will be inside an existence who had lived for that amount of years, trying and trying to challenge the Heavens of that world."

    Jin Rou was about to step on the portal when he asked, "Don''t tell me that I have to challenge the Heavens there, too?"

    Since the body he would possess was a body of a person who challenged the Heavens, wouldn''t it mean that he''d also challenge it since it probably was the ambition of that person? It''s going to be difficult if that''s the case and Jin Rou could see headachesing his way.

    The Creator only smiled and answered, "You have to see it for yourself."

    Jin Rou snorted and entered the portal. He knew that he couldn''t get the answer he wanted and he''d just see it since he''s going there. He just wished that everything would fall as he nned and expected.

    ---

    A/N: This is the end Vol. 7. The next volume will be released immediately tomorrow! Thank you everyone for all the super support for my novel. I know my novel is never perfect nor even about to reach it. However, you all still stayed with me. That''s why I''m very very grateful to all of you. Let''s see this to the end, together!

    Also, you can visit my ghost town Patr.eon and donate if you have extra cash for me to have some breather.

    Patre-on/brei12 (remove the (-) sign)

    Cheers!

 Chapter 711 - The Oldest World [Volume 8, Nine Heavens]

    "And Athena, you can enter this portal and this will lead you to Immortal''s Dark Realm." After Jin Rou entered the portal, the Creator immediately activated another one for Athena, "You will be directly sent to your little sister so there is nothing to worry about."

    Athena nodded and was about to enter the portal when she asked, "His Majesty will be alright there, right?"

    Athena was worried for Jin Rou. After all, it was once again a brand new world he wasn''t familiar with. She remembered that Jin Rou wanted to go back home now but it looked like it wouldn''t be possible with the current situation. Furthermore, it looked more difficult than the previous so she couldn''t help but get worried.

    "He will be alright. He''s not Jin Rou if he cannot survive that world." The Creator chuckled, "As you saw, he even had the audacity to request something absurd so you should worry about yourself and your sister instead of him. Remember, don''t let your little sister go out of that realm as she is contracted by their deal with Jin Rou so be sure to keep her in check."

    That little girl was still young, really young not just in appearance. So there would be tendencies that it''d run amok and throw tantrums to get out of that boring ce. There was a high chance, knowing that little girl''s personality, that it would happen.

    "I''ll keep that in mind." Athena nodded. She was also aware of this fact thus she was prepared for it. Nevertheless, it seemed that the punishment would be grave since it was like this.

    "Go. Your little sister is about to throw tantrums now." The Creator showed a vivid running image that could be seen by Athena.

    Athena took a deep breath and said, "I''ll be leaving now. Please tell His Majesty that he can visit us anytime in Immortal and we will wee him with a heart."

    "Rest assured, I''ll be telling that." The Creator said. It never went back on its word.

    After that, Athena entered the portal and was sent to Immortal Realm without problems. The Creator looked at the portal where Jin Rou entered and its imaginary eyes sparkled with anticipation, "I wonder how high can you soar? I''ll be looking forward."

    ---

    Nine Heavens. It was the name of the world Jin Rou had been transported. It was a very independent world that not the Creator didn''t handle. It was a very far away world that couldn''t be entered unless it was the Creator''s means.

    Of all the worlds in the vast multiverses, Nine Heavens was apparently the oldest world existed and perhaps the one which was created since the very start of time and chaos.

    Currently, it was now a New Epoch Era, which was opened by Dao Monarch Lize who saved the world from the evil Dao Monarchs who ambitioned to get the Nine Heavens under their hands.

    It was a brilliant era with peaceful motions everyday. Although the world was still having skirmishes, it wasn''t major or anything that might affect the world.

    Jin Rou opened his eyes and found himself in arge coffin. Before his awakening, countless memories containing battles, events, experiences ran through his mind. It was plethora that couldn''t be counted. To estimate it generously, it was experiences of the person he was in for trillions of years.

    The name of this body was called Han Li and he repeatedly challenged the Heavens for more than eight times. Eventually, he reached the end of his life. However, he was indignant to die since he couldn''t win against the Heavens. He nned and schemed for trillions of years, used his mistakes to his advantage but he still couldn''t win against the mighty and impregnable Heavens.

    Supposedly, Han Li would have died now if not for the Creator''s interference by putting Jin Rou''s soul to Han Li''s body. As a matter of fact, it looked like it was prenned already even before Jin Rou ask the reward.

    Han Li himself had already died since the soul was no longer there. But his memories of everything along with his flesh were all alive thanks to the Creator. And all of that were passed on sessfully to Jin Rou.

    "That Creator..." Jin Rou knew that the Creator was already prepared if Jin Rou asked for something absurd. It already prepared the stage for him to show his skills again and be pitted against mighty existences.

    But theforting thing was, Han Li was a very powerful existence that the Nine Heavens was wary of. Monarchs and emperors would have to bow down before him as many people at the same level would do anything ording to Han Li''s bidding. After all, he was dubbed to be the ''Immortal Master'' who had nurtured many monarchs and emperors in the past.

    Right now, the cultivation of Han Li was still there, fortunately. Jin Rou didn''t have to go through the hell of suffering to get back to the peak.

    "Now, what should I first do?" Jin Rou could feel that this body was heavy and he couldn''t move a single finger. He needed a bit time to adjust to his current body. Moreover, it looked like the body had been staggered for so many years now leading to this effect. Nevertheless, Han Li was healthy and there were no problems to be wary of.

    After 15 minutes, Jin Rou could finally move his finger. Another fifteen minutes, he managed to move his entire lower body including the toe fingers. After an hour or so, Jin Rou could move his entire body and exert effort to open the coffin.

    "Thud!" The entire coffin broke after Jin Rou pushed something inside. It was made of the finest ss that couldn''t break even after exposing to extreme fires yet it was shattered helplessly.

    As Jin Rou stood up, he saw a vast sea in front of him with no inds to be seen. Thankfully, he had all the memories of Han Li thus he didn''t panic. Han Li knew this ce very well.

    Jin Rou wasn''t in a hurry and tried to adapt to the familiarity of the ce.

 Chapter 712 - Boatman

    ording to Han Li''s memories, this ce was called Far Sea, which was located in the Enchanted Grounds the continent he was in. It wasn''t difficult to get into and here though Jin Rou couldn''t see one. He only needed to wait a bit and something would appear.

    "Whoosh!" Then after a few minutes, a figure appeared. It was a boatman with a huge straw hat. His face couldn''t be seen but it''s obvious that he was someone not to be trifled with.

    Upon the stop of the boat, Jin Rou naturally knew what to do thus he hopped in. The memories resurfaced upon meeting this old man. Han Li knew him very well and as a matter of fact, the old man was half a disciple of his.

    "Your Majesty, I''m d that you''re still alive." The boatman said with a heavy tone as he padded the waters to change direction, "Your final attempt to challenge the Heavens wasn''t sessful so everyone thought that you''re now dead."

    On the 8th try, Han Li already exhausted his resources and was about to reach the end of his life. It was natural since he already lived for countless of years. Thus, the boatman was shocked to actually feel the presence of Han Li again.

    Jin Rou had the vivid memories of that 8th battle and smiled wryly, "Perhaps. But I''m too weak right now. I need to gather resources and necessary treasures if I want to challenge it again."

    No, Jin Rou was certain that he had to face the Heavens. After all, the God Dao Source he needed was right there! How could he get it if he couldn''t defeat the Heavens of this world? Thinking this, it''s already making his head ache. But he had no choice either. It was a push or shove situation. The result would depend if you push or if you shove.

    Nine Heavens was bigger, much bigger, than Fate World. He thought that he already met thergest world existed yet the Fate World was only perhaps half of Nine Heavens. Han Li had lived since ancient times so he knew the sides and turns of the world.

    "Indeed, Your Majesty." The boatman sighed. So many have died during the 8th Challenge and the losses of the world was unimaginable. Many Dao Monarchs had died.

    In this world, the current highest cultivation a person could attain was Dao Monarch and this cultivation could only be attained by a single person per generation. After all, there was only one Nine Heavens Will per generation that appear.

    However, the current era had no new Dao Monarchs because of the 8th Challenge''s down effects. During that battle, many Nine Heavens Wills had been torn apart and were destroyed leading to several generations without Dao Monarchs. What did this implicate? The world was declining and if ever a foreign attack emerged, the world would be in a disadvantageous position.

    "Imperial Lord Zui, I hope you have been well." Jin Rou said to the boatman after a long brief of silence.

    Imperial Lord Zui. Anyone would be surprised to hear this name. After all, it was a name that was very famous since the ancient era of Dao Monarchs.

    Imperial Lord was said to be the highest peak an Imperial cultivator could reach. They could stand shoulder to shoulder with the monarchs and fight them evenly as long as they had a powerful weapon.

    As a matter of fact, Imperial Lord Zui was famous for ying a Dao Monarch in the past, earning his additional title, ''Monarch yer''.

    This title was only for those lords who managed to kill a monarch on a one on one match and not everyone was applicable for this title.

    "Your Majesty, I have been doing well." Imperial Lord Zui smiled, "It''s been a while since I was called in my dao title."

    Jin Rou didn''t respond to this and just smiled. He was appreciating the scenery of the Far Sea right now. It was peaceful. He now understood why Han Li created this ce as his dying ground.

    "What''s the situation of the world?" After two hours, they were still at the sea and there''s no ind to speak of. But Jin Rou wasn''t worried. Imperial Lord Zui was one of the greatest aides of Han Li.

    "There are still no new Dao Monarchs at the present times." Imperial Lord Zui shook his head, "Even Imperial Lords, there isn''t anyone new. The 8th Challenge has greatly affected the world."

    It was bad news that there were no new monarchs in the world. The world needed young saplings to carry the responsibility of the realm and yet there was no one to entrust it. The old folks had no choice but to carry on instead of resting and preserving their lives.

    Jin Rouughed weakly. This Han Li bet everything in thest challenge and even affected the whole Nine Heavens up to this extent. So you could possibly imagine the battle ensued during that time. And now, Jin Rou had no choice but to clean this mess. After all, he was in Han Li''s body now and everyone saw him as Han Li.

    Fortunately, there was a way to make the Nine Heavens Wills again in the world.

    Imperial Lord Zui tried tofort Jin Rou saying, "Your Majesty, it isn''t your fault. None of the Dao Monarchs are ming you why this happened. It is an inevitable cause and effect. In fact, they are all grateful to you. Because no matter how many times you failed, you still go back up and challenge the Heavens once again. There is no existence as consistent as you."

    It was the lord''s honest and sincere words. In truth, no one truly med Han Li for what was happening in the world. Han Li had saved the world so many times and no one would dare to put the me on him.

    The people of the world was grateful to Han Li so if anyone dared to spout nonsense about him, many terrifying existences would appear and hunt that person.

    "If you say so." Jin Rou smiled at theforting words of the lord.. Although it wasn''t necessary, it made Jin Rou lessen his worry.

 Chapter 713 - Dao Sword Academy

    "Your Majesty, where do you intend to go?" Imperial Lord Zui asked. Nine Heavens was very turbulent inside despite looking peaceful on the outside, "There are major changes after you disappear from the world."

    "What major changes?" Jin Rou asked. Naturally, he needed to know everything first before setting off. This was still an unfamiliar world for him despite having all Han Li''s memories.

    "There is a recent movement from the elders of ck Death Zone." Imperial Lord Zui said with a grim tone. Han Li needed to know this as the person itself loathed the people of that ce.

    The ck Death Zone was an ancient formation treasure in the rankings of Heavenly Treasures, the greatest of them all. And the users of that formation was the surviving elders of the Yuan n. The n had been the ultimate viin of Nine Heavens, threatened its peace in order to achieve their ambition. Furthermore, they were confident of initiating an attack because they held the ck Death Zone, a treasure that could save their lives no matter what.

    In the past, Han Li uprooted the entire Yuan n, giving them genocide. However, a few elders survived it and right now they were scheming to get back at the world. After all, Han Li was now dead in their eyes so they might just take out their anger to the world.

    "They have been hiding for hundred millions of years now. Surely they grew some guts inside now." Jin Rou chuckled, a certain memory of Han Li resurfaced so it wasn''t hard to adapt to the emotion needed, "If they think they can threaten Nine Heavens now, they should try."

    Imperial Lord Zui smiled wryly. His Majesty was always overbearing and arrogant, the only one of all. He was feeling sorry for those elders if they reallye into being in this generation.

    "Let''s go to vicinity of Dao Sword Academy." After enumerating the ces he needed to go, he decided to go first where it was nearest, "It has been a long while since I visited that ce."

    ording to Han Li''s memories, thest visit he made in Dao Sword Academy was almost a billion of years ago. He wanted to see if there was some recent changes in the academy or whatsoever.

    "As you wish, Your Majesty." Imperial Lord Zui didn''t ask the question why Han Li wanted to go there. He just needed to follow the orders and that''s it.

    ---

    The Dao Sword Academy was the leading school when it came to sword daos in the entire Enchanted Grounds. It had a history spanning for more than ten billion years so the sword arts of this ce were truly topnotch.

    To add more, the academy itself nurtured many Imperial Lords and Dao Monarchs in the past and all of them were brilliant enough to stand at the top.

    Jin Rou was walking towards the gate of the academy. The lord wanted toe with him but Jin Rou eventually stopped him as Jin Rou wanted the lord to do a mission for him. It wasn''t easy, but it wasn''t hard also. Nevertheless, only Imperial Lord Zui could do it. So he couldn''te with Jin Rou here.

    After walking off in therge gates, what met Jin Rou was like a golden ces of many eons. Everything was beautiful and clean in this ce as if it was taken care of very well. Many students were alsoing and go by the time and although Jin Rou was wearing different clothes, he didn''t stand out as he was very normal. His looks were very normal thus no one paid attention to him.

    Jin Rou walked further to a certain ce where not anyone knew it. After fifteen minutes, he reached that ce and saw a small and old balcony. He swiped his fingers on an edge and chuckled, "This ce has not been taken care of for a while now."

    In the past, Han Li was often in this spot to rest and close his eyes. All his life, all he did was battle and kill those who blocked his path creating several mountains of bones for his domination. Unfortunately, even by the end, he couldn''t defeat the Heavens even after preparing so much for the 8th Challenge.

    There were times that Han Li wanted to quit and just live in peace like the few monarchs who he didn''t take with in his 8th Challenge. Perhaps, living peacefully wasn''t bad. Maybe dying of old age wasn''t bad, too.

    But Han Li knew that he wouldn''t be satisfied with this. He wanted to die without a regret thus he persevered and saw the end of this battle. He might have lost, but he did everything he could and for him, that''s what important.

    Jin Rou walked towards a certain side of the small balcony. He remembered that Han Li left a treasure here. Jin Rou wanted to see what kind of treasure did Han Li leave here.

    However, just when he''s about to touch the spot, a voice suddenly interrupted him and said, "Who are you? This ce is off-limits even to students!"

    It was a young man with a pale armor. Judging by his appearance, he was a senior student of the academy. In actuality, he didn''t want walk to this ce as just like he said, this was off-limits. But a random guy suddenly popped out and entered without hesitation. His burning desire to protect the academy was ignited and thus, this situation happened.

    Jin Rou looked at the young man and said, "And who are you?"

    The young man was stupefied to hear this. It wasn''t a boasting to say that he was quite famous in the academy, at least here in the Knight Department, "You don''t know me? If that''s the case, you are new here. Let me introduce myself, I am Goldenchild Knight. Rank 3 of the best sword students of the academy!"

    Goldenchild introduced himself with the proudest action he could manage to show.. However, because of theck of response from the person who asked, the things became awkward and Goldenchild thought that he should have not pushed the matter more as it was shameful on his part.

 Chapter 714 - Silver Knight

    "Anyway, this ce is offlimits so please leave." Goldenchild spoke with politeness but there''s a hint of coldness andmand in it. He was a senior student of the academy and everyone respected his wishes no matter what it was.

    Jin Rou looked like he didn''t hear and continued his business in the small balcony. Goldenchild was about to say something when the former spoke firmly, "I will leave if I want to. You don''t have to force me."

    "What?" Goldenchild was stupefied. This person wouldn''t follow his order, "Friend, it''s better to leave this ce. While I can be magnanimous and let this be bygone, I don''t think the other students and even teachers will. After all, this small balcony is a very off-limits ce of our academy."

    "If they want toe, then I''m a very weing person. I can give them their deserved amodations." Jin Rou chuckled and said, "Though I doubt anyone of them would like it."

    Goldenchild was speechless. He met several brazen mortals in the past. Yet, it was the first time he saw a mortal this arrogant! He was truly wanted the good sake of the other party yet he couldn''t appreciate it. He was helpless now and if peoplee right now, he couldn''t do anything about it.

    And after that, his thoughts became true as a figure appeared. It was another young man but with a haughty air. Goldenchild took a deep breath. Of all the people who would notice thismotion, one of the worst actually arrived.

    The young man was wearing a small te armor shining with silver effects. Although it was small, it could be observed that the te was actually very tough and difficult to prate. Having a long blonde hair that fluttered with the wind and handsomeness that could rival beautiful things, he stepped forward as a crowd soon was created because of his appearance.

    "It''s Silver Knight! The handsome Silver Knight!" One fan girl spoke with an excited tone.

    After that, several fan girls voiced their expressions upon the arrival of Silver Knight. Goldenchild was a bit irritated of the sudden turn of events. Silver Knight was so handsome that many women were head over heels for him. Although Goldenchild was also handsome, when put with Silver Knight, he was acking by several levels.

    Silver Knight walked past Goldenchild as if he was not there from the beginning and focused his eyes on Jin Rou who had his eyes closed. After which, he spoke, "I am Silver Knight of the Dao Sword Academy. On behalf of the school, I am advising you to leave or else suffer the consequence."

    The knight spoke like he had the situation under his thumb. For him, he was already showing respect to the fellow since he asked nicely first. After all, he had a prestigious background that anyone would be terrified of, even Goldenchild.

    Silver Knight was the sole heir of Twin Sword Gate, a lineage which nurtured a Dao Monarch in the past!

    In this world, those who had or have Dao Monarchs had the right to call themselves a lineage while those who have Imperial Lords had the right to be called ancientry and for those who had both? They were called ancestral lineage. Of course, there were still some audacious sects and ns that call themselves like this despite not having or nurtured one in the past. They were all ants for most people so they just let it be.

    And the Twin Sword Gate was one of the legitimate lineages of this world. After all, Firesword Dao Monarch came here!

    Who was Firesword? He was very known forpeting with Icefairy Dao Monarch in the past for the Nine Heavens Will to be a monarch. Unfortunately, Icefairy was still stronger despite the numerous efforts Firesword made.

    Nevertheless, Firesword Dao Monarch was still a brilliant one who helped the world gain light once again.

    Thus, being in this kind of sect, Silver Knight was quite arrogant andcent to the extreme since he was a descendant of the monarch himself.

    So when Jin Rou didn''t respond to him after that nice plea, he was agitated immediately and broke pretenses, "You sure have tons of guts to ignore me. Not just anyone has the right to do this."

    It was filled with coldness and killing intent. Anyone who experienced this would immediately fall to their knees.

    "This is myst warning, so don''t me me for cutting your head off if you still ignore me." It was infuriating for the knight''s part. He was a bona fide young master and heir of a prestigious lineage. What could warrant him such displeasure?

    Silver Knight''s fans were also angered by this. Their handsome and youthful idol was being ignored by a mortal with average looks? No, his looks didn''t fall average. It was below average at best!

    "I thought you''re a dog since you''re barking like one." Finally, Jin Rou spoke and opened his eyes. He gave the other party a side eye and said, "Leave me alone. Don''t test my patience."

    Hearing those words, Silver Knight turned livid. This mortal actually called him a dog, someone of his level? This academy was more than happy to amodate him and gave his sect face by doing that. The Dao Sword Academy giving them face was akin to treating them as a fellow powerhouse at the same level.

    "You actually called me a dog... that''s unforgivable! You deserve a thousand death!" Losing thest string of his patience, Silver Knight snapped and took out his sword and dashed towards Jin Rou. Then, he created a sh that aimed for the other party''s neck.

    This only happened within a blink of an eye so this mortal would be dead for sure. However, just when the sword was about to reach the neck, Jin Rou opened his eyes with utter coldness and said, "Fool."

    "Boom!" Silver Knight was thrown away like a kite with its strings snapped in a violet manner and bumped into a metal making a big pit behind him.. Then he puked bad blood and his eyes turned blurry for some reason.

 Chapter 715 - Teacher Fairy

    Everyone was stumped to see this. Silver Knight was thrown away just like that? It was the first time they had seen him being done like that. Fortunately, the knight was still alive and only puke bad blood. His fans were deeply worried and instantly cursed Jin Rou in their minds.

    Silver Knight''splexion was still normal, however there was a hint of pale from it. He stood up and looked at Jin Rou with burning gaze. If only looks could burn, Jin Rou would have been roasted now, "How insolent of you to hurt me."

    Silver Knight had been spoiled since he was a child. Because of his astonishing talents, the Twin Sword Gate spoiled him to the bones that he got everything he wanted. Be it treasures, toys, and the like. No matter what, as long as he wished it, no one would reject it. As the sole heir of the sect, he was greatly pampered and loved.

    And now, he suffered injuries because of some random fellow? If this person wasn''t asking for death, then he didn''t know what was.

    Jin Rou gave another side eye to the knight and said, "I warned you, and I will warn you once again. Do not test my patience. If you think you can push your weight around me then you have to think again. I don''t even give a damn about the powerhouses who have living Dao Monarchs around, much less to a backward powerhouse like yours."

    This arrogant deration made the crowd speechless. This fellow just outright provoked the entire world by saying this! This mortal was tired of living and it seemed he wanted the academy to be implicated as well.

    "Such arrogance, let''s see if you can back it up!" Silver Knight was ready to go all out now. He would kill this mortal and tear his flesh to earn his status once more since he was publicly shamed.

    However, even before that, Silver Knight was stopped with a familiar hand. Then a figure appeared and said, "What''s going on here?"

    A middle-aged woman appeared with ice-colored hair. She was holding on to Silver Knight''s sword to prevent thetter from unleashing the power.

    "Fairy Teacher!" Everyone recognized the new person and immediately greeted her and told the recent happening. Of course, there were some who exaggerated it but the main issue was still there.

    Jin Rou looked at the Fairy Teacher and didn''t bother looking once again. Despite being a great beauty, he didn''t care. After all, he had seen many beauties already in his own life and in Han Li''s life.

    The Fairy Teacher was a new teacher here in the academy. But despite being new, she became popr immediately because of her outstanding beauty and prowess. No one knew what''s her background and all, but since she was treating the students fairly, no one dared to do a background check on her. Or so, a few already tried but nothing came up.

    After hearing the gist of the issue, the Fairy Teacher looked at Silver Knight and smiled warmly, "Student Silver, let me take care of this, en?"

    "Alright, Teacher Fairy." Silver Knight nodded immediately. It was a teacher so how could he make a fuss about it? Furthermore, a great beauty was asking him that so naturally, why would he not give face?

    After that, Teacher Fairy walked up to Jin Rou who closed his eyes once again and said, "Hello, I am called Teacher Fairy of the academy. May I ask you something?"

    There was no response. Jin Rou still had his eyes closed as if he didn''t hear the other party. The crowd wanted to shout curses but a teacher was here so they couldn''t.

    "Fellow Student, this ce is really prohibited to everyone. Not even us teachers have the right to enter this ce. So please give the academy some face and leave." Since Jin Rou ignored her, she got to the main issue though the arrogance was a bit bitter in her mouth, "I don''t have a choice here. Rather than those old teachersing here to make a fuss, I want to talk to you in a mild manner."

    "What right does the academy have for me to give it face?" Jin Rou was starting to get irritated. He was trying to focus to study the hidden scriptures to search for enlightments and he was so close to it. Although Han Li retained his cultivation, he needed to understand Han Li to get a better grip of his body. And these hidden scriptures would be of great help.

    But since the academy kept on interfering, he couldn''t make it resulting to him being agitated.

    Teacher Fairy choked on those words. How could a mortal be so arrogant like this? No, this person wasn''t a mortal. If so, how could he act with such audacity here? Remember, this academy had a prestigious status that even major powerhouses rmended it to be studied. After all, the Dao Sword Academy nurtured many monarchs and lords!

    Jin Rou was trying to calm himself down. He couldn''t destroy this academy or it would implicate the world with a worse effect and that was something he couldn''t afford to have.

    "Teacher Fairy, it seems this person won''t listen unless he gets hurt. Let me take care of it." Silver Knight stepped forward to earn admiration from the teacher. Although Teacher Fairy looked middle aged, her beauty was still there, seducing all types of men. Naturally, Silver Knight would want to earn points from her.

    "No, fighting here is greatly restricted." Teacher Fairy stopped the knight. It would be bad if a fight break out here in such a sacred ce.

    "This is getting boring." Jin Rou finally stood up and looked at everyone with condescending gaze like they were mere ants. Many shivered from his gaze and even Silver Knight felt it, "Goldenchild,e with me. I need a helper by my side."

    "What? Me?" Of all Jin Rou could choose from, why chose him?

    "What, you don''t want to?" Jin Rou smirked.. If Goldenchild missed this opportunity, he would regret it for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 716 - Blacksmith Department

    Goldenchild wanted to say no. After all, they weren''t even particrly acquaintances since they just met a while ago and barely talked to each other. However, how could he bring himself to reject it when the other party was arrogant to the bones?

    In the end, he had no choice but toe with Jin Rou and just prayed that he wouldn''t return dead. Teacher Fairy didn''t bother stopping Jin Rou and just looked at him, deep observation skills were being maneuvered but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t see through him. Eventually, she gave up and went to somewhere as she needed to report what happened here.

    And as for Silver Knight? He was livid and remembered Jin Rou''s face. Sooner orter, he would exact revenge and he''d promised that Jin Rou would have to beg for his death during that time.

    ---

    The Dao Sword Academy was separated into two departments. The Knights Department and cksmith Department.

    In the cksmith Department, students were studying how to create swords for the knights and though they weren''t special battle types, they were very important for the knights. After all, if no cksmiths create a weapon for them, how could they fight?

    In the past, many brilliant cksmiths were nurtured by the academy and eventually became known and sessful ones that even Dao Monarchs and Imperial Lords sought for. One example was Ravenray cksmith. Of all the genius cksmiths existed in the world, Ravenray was one the very few people who stood at the apex of cksmithing. He was one of the legendary people who created a Nine Heavens Treasure, the Soul Devourer.

    The Soul Devourer was a heavenly sword that couldn''t buy even if you have money. It was said that Ain Dao Monarch managed to get this sword through Ravenray''s grand auction held in a very private ce that only peak existences could attend. After having the sword, Ain Dao Monarch went for the 5th Expedition with him as the leader of the group.

    After Ravenray created this sword, he was never seen again up to now. Many assumed that he''d already died since it''s been so long now but it was different for those who could see better and higher.

    Right now, Jin Rou was looking at the big statue of a familiar face. It was Ravenray and it was a tribute for him by the academy after helping them ovee a tribtion in the distant past. The statue had a normal robe that you could purchase anywhere with a bit of money. Holding a book, he looked like a schr that would challenge the Heaven''s knowledge.

    This person was Han Li''s student and although it was true that the academy nurtured him, the bigger part of the reason why Ravenray was sessful was because of Han Li''s tutge. Jin Rou couldn''t help but be emotional. After all, he inherited everything about Han Li so although his soul didn''t have something to do with Ravenray, he had Han Li''s body and everything including the bottled emotions he hid to pursue his arduous path.

    Goldenchild wanted to ask something as he noticed the strange and warm gaze Jin Rou was giving the statue. For him, it felt like Jin Rou was looking at a child he took care of. Nevertheless, he dismissed this thought as it was impossible. Jin Rou was very young, how could he have a child in that age?

    "Hello, Fellow Students. May I request you humbly to step aside?" Then suddenly, three figures appeared and approached Jin Rou and Goldenchild. They were all wearing ck robes meaning they were student cksmiths, "Our Young Master wants to try his luck in getting the sword Master Ravenray is holding."

    The appearance of this young master caused a greatmotion and immediately became packed with people.

    "It''s Young Master Lux, the direct descendant of Old Yuan cksmith!" Everyone was surprised. Young Master Lux rarely show his face in the public yet here he was now, "Is he determined and confident in getting the sword now?"

    "If he could get the sword, he will be now the First Student cksmith of the academy and Master Yuan will be very happy!" A fan boy said.

    The academy set a rule that if a cksmith student of theirs managed to grab the sword Ravenray''s statue was holding, they would immediately had the highest cksmith student title, the First Student cksmith. Being one would have tons of privileges including being taught by the best cksmith the academy had, Lioness cksmith!

    Of course, Goldenchild also knew this young master and thetter had a higher status than him so he helplessly nudged Jin Rou and said, "Let''s leave. Young Master Lux wants to try his luck."

    "So?" Jin Rou looked at the neers and said filled with arrogance, "Tell them to shoo away and wait until I want to leave."

    Everyone who heard this was speechless. Some words were supposed to be said but they chocked on it. They were looking at Jin Rou like he was a jumping clown who didn''t know any better.

    Young Master Lux''s expression turned dark. They were asking nicely yet they were berated like that. In the first ce, who was thisd to speak like this in front of him?

    "Are you asking for death?" One of the young master''s friends were angered. In the academy, Young Master Lux was respected and adored by many students and teachers. How could this mere mortal stranger do this?

    The crowd also had a negative response for Jin Rou. They kept on speaking malicious and cursing words against Jin Rou.

    "Fellow Student, I am called Lux. Pardon my friend''s words here, but would you mind if I do my business? I am really eager to try my luck." This time, it was Young Master Lux who approached. He was speaking amicably like he wasn''t affected by the taunt a while ago.

    Jin Rou looked at Young Master Lux and shook his head, "You are talented, indeed. However, you are still too young to pull the sword. Wait at least several years."

    Hearing these words, Young Master Lux revealed a stumped expression.

 Chapter 717 - Difference In Truths

    Hearing those words, Young Master Lux''s face hardened and said, "You say that I cannot pull this sword out?"

    The sword in the statue was a product of Ravenray cksmith''s work. Although it couldn''t be ranked as one of the bests, it was still better since it''s fitted to students as well. However, the problem was the difficulty in pulling the sword out of the statue''s grip. Many geniuses tried their luck but it was for naught. No one had ever pulled this sword out of the statue.

    Thus, First Student cksmith role was still empty up to now. Of course, it didn''t affect the ranking system of the academy. The title itself was like an additional prestigious title for the aspiring cksmiths who''d be able to pull the sword out.

    Young Master Lux had practiced hard and spent so many hours researching methods to pull swords out. It took him a few months to a year before having confidence in seeding. After all, he already failed in the past and he couldn''t afford to fail again. Although it wasn''t a big deal, the old master might turn this a big deal if he failed for the second time around.

    Yet, Jin Rou was telling him it wasn''t enough? He was angry but he was calming his emotions down. Nothing good would happen if he let his emotions run rampant.

    "Yes, you are still unqualified to pull this sword." Jin Rou was speaking out of goodwill. He could easily deduce the young master''s capabilities and its extent. Although the other party was truly a brilliant person and had a sessful future, he was still unqualified for the meantime, "Try again after you reach Curse Breaking stage in smithing."

    In cksmithing, there were certain stages that aspiring cksmiths needed to go under. Primary Stage, Secondary Stage, Essence Stage, Curse Breaking Stage, and finally, cksmith. Of course, there were still more stages after bing a cksmith but it could be discussedter on.

    In the Curse Breaking stage, the aspirant was now capable of breaking the curse of the sword. In this world, a curse was always lingering around the birthing swords thus an aspirant must know how to break them or else the smithing would be a failure. Furthermore, the expenses for the materials would be all for naught.

    Everyone was displeased more when they heard Jin Rou''s words. Wasn''t he belittling the talents of the young master too much? As Lux was quite popr with the crowd like Silver Knight, Jin Rou was immediately bombarded with mean words and the like.

    But the target of the curses wasn''t affected in the very least. As a matter of fact, Jin Rou''s expression was so rxed as if he couldn''t hear the malicious words and insultsing from the crowd.

    "Why do I need to be at the Curse Breaking when I can do it now when I''m just in Secondary?" It took several deep breaths for Lux to calm down, "My master said that it''s enough to reach this stage to qualify to pull the sword. Are you saying that my master is lying to me?"

    "I don''t know who your master is but I can pretty say he''s much stupid to say such words." Jin Rou chuckled, "If you really want to push it, go on and try. But don''t me me for what consequences lie ahead."

    "My master isn''t stupid and I''ll show it to you." Hearing his master being insulted like that, how could Lux sit still? He walked past Jin Rou determined to prove him wrong, "I will show you what I''m capable of."

    It was obvious. This mortal was looking down on him and he needed to do something about it or else he''d be looked down over and over with his master.

    Jin Rou sneered. He didn''t care about this guy failing so he let him be. Goldenchild was nervous as hell as spoke, "Hey, are your words true?"

    Goldenchild was good in telling between truths and lies, so he was greatly confused. Jin Rou was speaking the truth with confidence and he had no doubt about it. He was just confused why Lux was also telling the truth.

    Jin Rou didn''t look at him but he answered, "It''s because the difference in our truths. My truth and that Lux''s truth are two dimensions very far away from each other. Simply put, my truth is the heavens while his truth was the earth."

    "I can still understand." Goldenchild shook his head, "But did it mean that Lux has the capability of pulling the sword right now?"

    Jin Rou wanted to smack Goldenchild right now for not analyzing such simple analogy. In the end, he still exined, "What will happen when two truths shed against each other?"

    Goldenchild felt like he was enlightened and answered, "One will look like a lie despite being a truth?"

    "Smart." Jin Rou praised. Finally, Goldenchild got the gist of his words, "Just watch. You''ll eventually know the answers to your questions."

    Lux was slowly approaching the statue. Every step he made was akin to another boulder in his shoulder. Despite that, he still continued onwards. Finally, he was in the front of the great statue of Ravenray. He bowed his head and said, "I am Lux Arcania of the Bluist Race. I will be trying my luck to be worthy of your sword. So please pardon me."

    It was always a show of respect to introduce one''s self and the intention before doing something. And the academy was pushing this routine through so that future knights and cksmiths of their academy would know how to show respect to the statues with great meaning.

    Then, Lux closed his eyes and took several breaths. He was nervous but it wouldn''t make him back down, not now that he hade this far. Soon, he opened his eyes with determination and exploded his aura around making strong winds scattered in all directions.

    Afterwards, Lux held the sword firmly and activated his strength in an all out move.

    "Ah!" And as he was about to pull the sword, countless dark worm energies swarmed through his arms and entered his body along with his horrifying scream.

 Chapter 718 - Swords Curse

    Lux let go of the sword as he knelt down, screaming in agony. Just hearing his scream had let everybody know how painful he was experiencing right now. His friends wanted to help him but they didn''t know how to since they didn''t know what''s going on.

    Finally, Aram, one of Lux''s friends, steeled his resolve and went to Lux who was still in extreme pain. Then he asked, "Young Master, what''s happening? Tell me so that I can help you."

    Right now, Lux had a skin of red and pale face. His veins were also bulging for some unknown reason. Aram didn''t know what''s happening, not even an ounce of knowledge about this. It wasn''t like this when Lux failed for the first time.

    Lux looked at Aram and looked like he wanted to say something. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do so because of the excruciating pain he was feeling.

    The fans of Lux in the crowd were also nervous. They didn''t know what''s going on but it''s definitely not good.

    Confusion ran among the crowd and even the victim was greatly confused, Lux himself. He thought he prepared enough and could even say that he had a decent chance of pulling the sword out sessfully. However, what went wrong this time? Involuntarily, he looked at Jin Rou who was looking at him already.

    There was the expression of mockery in Jin Rou''s face as he said, "I told you that you have to be at least at the Curse Breaking stage to try your luck. Now, you just ruined your good opportunity."

    Everyone was more confused of Jin Rou''s words. What was he talking about?

    Jin Rou only paused for a moment and eventually continued, "Ravenray cksmith''s sword has the curse called Potential Absorber. Just like the name it suggests, it''s a curse that sucks potential of a person."

    For aspiring cksmiths, potential was vital and couldn''t be go unnoticed. After all, it held one of the greatest importances in order to be a sessful cksmith. Thus, a curse that affected one''s potential was the worst news they could have.

    All swords made by cksmiths have curses and the curses were depending on how the sword was created. That''s why aspirants had to be undergo the Curse Breaking stage for them to prepare for the curses. After all, even the swords they''d make would have one curse or two depending on the ingredients origins.

    Jin Rou walked up to Lux and touched his head. He transferred a bit of his energy to cleanse the veins that were affected by the curse. By this, Lux''s pain would decrease by a level. However, Jin Rou didn''t heal Lux so the young master had to search for his physician to have a check up on his body..

    "I have lifted one of the four parts of the curse. You have to deal with the three parts on your own." Jin Rou spoke, "Now, your potential has decreased significantly and I don''t think you''ll be a cksmith this sooner. However, I can assure you that you can recover most of your potential if you know the right direction."

    Jin Rou wasn''t that evil to watch Lux suffer. After all, the other party didn''t particrly provoked him to the extreme or whatsoever. Lux was just blinded by his confidence and Jin Rou needed him to wake up from his arrogance.

    "What is the right direction?" Lux asked weakly. His prideful self could no longer be found. His potential being affected so much had hit him hard. As a matter of fact, he was already thinking of quitting bing a cksmith.

    "The right direction can only be decided by you." Jin Rou spoke calmly, "Just like knights and cultivators, they have to choose their own path, the path that they think the right direction for them. So you have to think about your right direction from now on. Don''t be blinded by confidence too much or else it will be detrimental to you again. In fact, this event can happen to you for the second and third time."

    Han Li had seen countless brilliant cksmiths fall because of their arrogance and pride. Thinking that they could carry the world with their swords eventually made them realize how small as an ant they were in front of the grand schemes of the world.

    Lux was a good sprout and if nurtured well, he could be more brilliant than that of his master. As long as he was guided ordingly and nothing fatal happened, he could still be a sessful cksmith in the future.

    Lux pondered this for a moment and bowed in front of Jin Rou, "Thank you for your guidance. I will be leaving now."

    After saying that, Lux left with his friends. His expression was grave and serious as he disappeared from the crowd.

    Goldenchild had his mouth wide open from surprise all this time. Thus, Jin Rou said, "You might not notice if a fly suddenly enters your mouth and germinate inside your body. Who knows?"

    Goldenchild immediately closed his mouth andughed in awkwardness. Then, he asked, "The more I got to know you, the more I can''t understood things. It feels like themon sense of this world is overturned by your actions. Why am I feeling that?"

    "It''s because I cannot be associated bymon sense." Jin Rou smiled and said, "As you can see, I am an all knowing person. The secrets of the world are nothing in my eyes as I already discovered them long ago. Nothing can hide in my eyes."

    It was true. Han Li had lived for trillions of years and his knowledge was worth more than that. During his life, he traveled to many ces and uncovered the mysteries lying within. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that he was the strongest entity of Nine Heavens.

    Goldenchild was speechless. He knew that Jin Rou wasn''t lying when he said these words. If that was the case, Jin Rou was someone he couldn''t afford to offend! Not even his family could save him if he ever offended this existence in front of him.

    Fortunately, Jin Rou might have taken a liking to him as ackey.

 Chapter 719 - Barely Qualified To Be A Maid

    "Let''s go." Jin Rou chuckled after seeing Goldenchild''s expression.

    "To where?" Goldenchild asked. He felt something ominous as he asked this question. Perhaps it was a foreshadowing that something wouldn''t happen good.

    And most of the times, his gut was right and spot on. Needless to say, he had already prepared for something like that.

    Jin Rou didn''t answer his question and just walked away. The crowd dispersed and gave way to them after which. Their gazes were weird as if they didn''t know what to say. The way they looked at this ordinary mortal was no longer that of a condescending one.

    As Jin Rou and Goldenchild disappeared, the news of what happened spread quickly like wildfire. The upper echelons of the academy were also alerted of the matter.

    Furthermore, Teacher Fairy was a witness of the first news so the credibility of the news shot up a level higher.

    "Lux has been cursed by Ravenray cksmith''s sword?" An ancestor of the academy was surprised, "I thought that we have already removed the curse of that?"

    "That''s what I thought too." Another ancestor sighed, "I even double checked it a few years ago to see if there is still a lingering curse inside the sword and I didn''t find anything of that kind. What''s happening?"

    They knew Ravenray''s personality very well. He was the type that wouldn''t let others use the weapons he made easily. Thus, he put many curses in his product swords. So, one had to remove these curses first before the weapon could be used.

    "That entric cksmith..." Ancestor Bale couldn''t help but rub his temples. Things were about to go out of hand if not for the mysterious person who warned Lux and healed a part of him, "If Lux is really in danger, that old master of his wille looking for trouble with us."

    Old Yuan cksmith was known to love and spoil Lux so much. Thus, the upper echelons of the academy knew that if something happened to Lux while inside of their premises, Old Yuan cksmith would surely use his connections to pull troubles for the academy. He was a hateful person, after all.

    "Who is this mysterious person?" Ancestor Dan spoke with curiosity, "I heard that this person even entered that forbidden ce yet the fatal traps aren''t triggered."

    They didn''t see the person itself but heard about what happened because of Teacher Fairy''s report.

    "That, I don''t know either." Teacher Fairy shook her head, "He is an unfamiliar one for me even as my other identity."

    "We have to look into this matter more and seriously." Ancestor Bale said with a grave tone, "It''s obvious that he is an expert and we have to distinguish if he is an enemy or a friend of the academy."

    The others nodded. For now, they would keep an eye on the person and see if he was someone they needed to remove in the academy or someone they could let stay in their premises.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Goldenchild finally reached a certain ce. It was an old dormitory of the academy that wasn''t being used now. It was just part of the ruin that didn''t seem to be recorded in history.

    In front of this old dorm, a broken chariot was there. It''s broken and could be barely distinguish, however its aura of pride and honor was still there, seeming to sing the song of ages.

    Goldenchild didn''t know that there was a ce of this kind in the academy. He thought that he already knew everything but it seemed that his knowing of the academy barely scratched the surface.

    Jin Rou walked over and touched the broken chariot. After that, Han Li''s memories resurfaced in his mind. This was Han Li''s one of his best war chariots that he used when sweeping the Nine Heavens.

    The chariot glowed a little after being touched. It looked like it was still alive and responded to Jin Rou''s touch.

    Jin Rou shook his head and softly said, "Take a rest now. You have already done your job for Han Li."

    Iron Warrior War Chariot. It was the name of this broken chariot which made many monarchs fear it and flee upon seeing this. In a certain era, Han Li used the chariot to sweep and eradicate the threats looming Nine Heavens.

    The chariot glowed once again and dimmed. Jin Rou smiled and touched it once again. He was about to walk past this when a voice suddenly interrupted him, "You are indeed a magnificent being, even knowing this unknown ce."

    Goldenchild looked at the neer and was surprised. Teacher Fairy? What was she doing here?

    Jin Rou wasn''t fazed that this woman was here and said, "I''m not surprised that you''re here."

    "My eyes have been watching you and for sure with your capabilities, you have known jt since I started it." Teacher Fairy spoke with calmness like the sea.

    "And what brings you here?" Jin Rou spoke and seized the fairy, "If you want to be my maid, hmm, you barely qualified but it can do for the meantime."

    Teacher Fairy''s face froze as she heard this. No one had ever dared to say to her that she''d be maid for someone else! However, she immediately hid it and said, "With my meager capabilities, how could I make do to be your maid? I''m ashamed."

    "Smart." Jin Rou praised the fairy. This woman knew how to adapt to situations even without being told of what to do, "However, since I said you barely qualified, you still qualified. Thus, I don''t mind having your as my temporary maid."

    Teacher Fairy felt her fists itching to punch someone. It wasn''t that her tolerance level wascking. Jin Rou was just adept in provoking a person to the point of their nerves bulging from infuriation.

    Nevertheless, the fairy still tried to calm as possible. Usually, she was never affected by taunts yet this ordinary man had an obvious effects in her for some reason she couldn''t understand.

    Seeing the expression of the other party, Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh a bit.. It was entertaining and wouldn''t mind teasing this woman more.

 Chapter 720 - Angered

    Teacher Fairy''s original demeanor was almost gotten out if not for herst string of patience holding on. She kept on saying to be merciful and throw her old ways.

    Jin Rouughed upon seeing this. Naturally, her wouldn''t mind the other party showing her true colors. After all, he had seen through this ever since they met, "If you want to wreak havoc just like in the past, sure go on. I won''t stop you. Just don''t think you can intimidate me by doing so."

    Teacher Fairy''s experession revealed a stumped one. She looked like she had seen a ghost that had haunted her for so many years. Eventually, she managed to ask feigning ignorance, "What do you mean? I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    It took arge amount of courage of the fairy to act like she didn''t know what Jin Rou was talking about. But of course, how could Jin Rou be deceived by such acting?

    "You can try for an acting award in the capital. You have a good chance of getting it." Jin Rou praised the fairy''s acting, "However, you cannot deceive me. Not even your Oceanice Ancestor can, so how can you?"

    Hearing that name, Teacher Fairy''s eyes shook and became serious. She was ring daggers at Jin Rou when she said, "Who are you?"

    It was natural that the fairy would raise her guard to the maximum extent since Jin Rou revealed something that no one should ever know!

    Oceanice Ancestor, she was a powerful monarch that swept the Nine Heavens alone! Defeating geniuses one after another to seek for the throne, she finally became victorious of the war and won the Nine Heavens Will. The monarch''s origin was unknown and until now, no one knew about it.

    After bing a Dao Monarch, Oceanice created the Ice Pce located in the far south of the world where extreme snow and coldness could be felt and seen. After that, the ancestor never left the pce and years went by, there was no news regarding her and had been forgotten by many through the passage of time.

    But, of course there were still curious ones who tried to dig into this pit but it was to no avail. As a matter of fact, even the Ice Pce located in the south disappeared as if it wasn''t there to begin with.

    Only Han Li knew what really happened there and how things happened there. After all, he was friends with Oceanice Ancestor herself or so to say, they had a fateful tie together.

    Teacher Fairy was the sole disciple of Oceanice Ancestor and nurtured her to be a powerful existence she was now. All of the ancestor''s arts were passed down to Teacher Fairy without reservation. The ancestor truly went all out to develop Teacher Fairy into a capable being.

    "Truth cannot escape my eyes." Jin Rou shook his head and spoke, "Just that pattern in your bloodflow inside your body is enough for me to connect the dots between you and Oceanice. Do you really think that you can hide it from me?"

    Teacher Fairy was speechless. If this person was telling the truth then they must be acquaintances or even friends. Also, there''s a possibility that her ancestor and this person were enemies. However, the fairy immediately crossed this out. Her master never told her about any enemy she had. She had lived peacefully inside the pce thus she didn''t make any more enemies.

    "You know my master?" It was useless to act ignorance thus she dropped it.

    "Hmm, let''s see." Jin Rou rubbed his chin as he pondered, "I guess you can say that we''re decent friends."

    "Decent friends?" The fairy was puzzled. What was that supposed to mean? Friends at the normal level?

    "Just think about it that we have a friendship of give and take." Jin Rou sighed. He didn''t know how to exin their friendship too so he just left it as that.

    "So you aren''t an enemy of my master?" The fairy was still in doubt. It was understandable though.

    "If I am, do you really think you will be talking in front of me right now?" Jin Rou smiled, "I am not a good person to just see my enemies roam around freely, you know."

    Jin Rou paused for a moment and said, "And lower your guard. It won''t do you any good if I am serious in injuring you."

    Teacher Fairy had a grave expression. She was a powerful existence herself but in front of Jin Rou''s aura, she felt so small like an ant looking at a big dragon. Nevertheless, she remained standing and didn''t budge. She was known to be hard headed and couldn''t be easily intimidated. Not to mention, this person dared to make her his maid!

    "You really want to push it?" Jin Rou smirked as he walked towards the fairy. Every step felt like a heavy thunder about to descend from the sky.

    Teacher Fairy couldn''t help but took a few steps backward. She was just acting tough and now she was being tested. How could she maintain her usual image when a dangerous threat like Jin Rou was approaching her vicinity?

    After several steps, Jin Rou was finally a meter away from the fairy. He was still looking at her with a smirk in his face as he said, "Try and attack me. If you can scratch me a bit, it''s your win. However, if you cannot, you''ll be my maid until I leave the academy. How is it?"

    Teacher Fairy was surprised to hear the terms. It looked like Jin Rou was giving her a chance to get away. However, she immediately became angered as she heard the next words.

    "After all, you''re useless by my side. I don''t think I need a maid who will be deadweight during my game." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder as if he was truly helpless of the matter.

    "You..." Teacher Fairy almost puked blood from being angered. If provocation was a talent, perhaps Jin Rou had the best of it in this generation.

    Little did she know, arrogance had been deeply engraved to Han Li''s body since time immemorial.

 Chapter 721 - Old Ruins

    In the end, Teacher Fairy didn''t attack. There was a dread feeling creeping inside her that seemed to warn about what she''s about to do. She always believed her gutfeeling so she refrained from taking action.

    Seeing that the other party wasn''t attacking, Jin Rou chuckled but didn''t taunt the fairy again. Instead, he walked past the chariot and entered the ruins.

    "Hey, wait! This ce is not for anyone!" Teacher Fairy shouted, "If you don''t believe me, you can see the scattered bones here for yourself. They are the ones who died after trespassing this ce. No one is allowed to enter the ruins or else the grand formation there is enough to kill even Imperial Lords!"

    The fairy wasn''t bluffing. ording to the Headmaster of the academy, this ce had a terrifying killing formation that once triggered, it would kill everyone who was present there. It wouldn''t stop unless it had killed all trespassers.

    It was created by three Dao Monarchs granting a certain person''s request. Thus, the effect of the formation was truly terrifying that even monarchs had to tread carefully or else they might die. Of course, no monarch had yet to dare to enter the ce as they were aware of what kind of ce this was.

    Despite the warning, Jin Rou still entered the ruins without hesitation as if he didn''t hear the other party''s words.

    And the expected activation of the grand killing formation didn''t actually happen which made the fairy bbergasted and confused. What was happening? ording to the official records, the formation was supposed to be activated upon entrance of a trespasser. However, Jin Rou already entered yet he was still safe despite that. What kind of sorcery was this? Or perhaps, the formation was weakened after so many years?

    Teacher Fairy looked at the distant back of a mortal named Jin Rou and got into a realization which terrified her. However, she immediately removed this notion as it was barely possible to be.

    Jin Rou was strolling the old ruins of the dormitory as plethora of memories appeared one after another. This was perhaps one of Han Li''s good memories that made him feel at ease.

    Usually, Han Li was serious as he took care of things needed to be settled. He also always done work to the utmost perfection. nning and scheming for trillions of years, Han Li no longer felt any joy or sadness. However, during his trip in the academy, the dead emotions were revived again and he felt whole as a person.

    His path was filled with rivers of blood and bones of his enemies. It was natural as he took this arduous path. Nevertheless, he didn''t regret anything. Even an ounce. He chose to go against the Heavens and if he had a chance, he''d always try to break it.

    Compared to Han Li''s kill count, Jin Rou could only wryly smile as a response. It was understandable too since Han Li had lived for so long now when Jin Rou was still young.

    ording to Han Li''s memories, there was a treasure he had hidden here in case he needed it when he returned here. And Jin Rou was nning to take it in preparation to attack the Heavens, the Ninth Challenge.

    Recalling the memories of Han Li''s First to Eighth Challenge, Jin Rou knew that he couldn''t break it unless he prepared more. He would fight against a god, on par with the Creator. Thus, he couldn''t afford to be careless here. After all, if he failed, he''d probably die along with Han Li.

    "This one is far the most insane." Jin Rou talked to himself why cursing the Creator in a low tone. He could die here with one wrong move and he couldn''t do anything about it. That existence must be adamant in ridding of him.

    However, if you think about it clearly, it was reasonable. After all, Jin Rou wanted a power that could challenge a god. So naturally, he needed to get it himself. It was already generous on the Creator''s part that it had given a sufficient clue about of what to do.

    ---

    An hour passed, then three and four hours went by in a blink of an eye. Jin Rou was still inside the ruins so Goldenchild was getting worried. He should be happy since if Jin Rou died inside, he''d be freed and went back to his normal life. However for some reason, he couldn''t feel that way as if there was a lump in his throat.

    Teacher Fairy was also there standing anxiously but her face didn''t reveal it. She looked calm and serene. She had already contacted the headmaster regarding this matter and he should be on his way now.

    Indeed, after a few minutes, a figure appeared by the side of the fairy. He was a middle-aged man with white long hair wearing a ck robe with golden features by the shoulders. He looked dignified and grand as well when he looked at Teacher Fairy and said, "Where is the boy?"

    Upon receiving the report of the fairy, Headmaster Lanx had immediately set out to reach this ce. He had to attend to several troubles but he postponed it for the sake of this issue. After all, a mortal had just entered the old dormitory ruins without getting killed. Of course, the upper echelons of the academy would be alerted and the headmaster chose to go himself to see with his own eyes.

    "He''s still inside, Headmaster Lanx." Teacher Fairy spoke, "He had been there for several hours now and I don''t see any signs of the formation being activated."

    "Indeed, that''s very strange." Headmaster Lanx creased his eyebrows. Although he didn''t know what''s inside the ruins, a monarch had once told him that the certain person had left a treasure here. No one knew what''s the treasure and why the certain person left it there but they didn''t dare to pry deeper.

    Upon contemting for a while, the headmaster said, "Let''s wait until he gets out of that ce. It isn''t toote to ask questions by then."

    Teacher Fairy nodded in approval when she heard this.

 Chapter 722 - Invitation

    "Buzz!" It didn''t take long for Jin Rou to get out of the ruins. He had already gotten what he needed there and it''s time to depart. He had no ties with the memories here to begin with so there''s no need to mull over them.

    Then, after getting out he saw a new person. Judging by the aura the other person was emitting, he was a powerful cultivator at the Martial King level.

    In this world, the cultivation rankings were as follows; Mortal, Essence Body, Nascent Realm, Martial King, Martial Emperor, andstly, Imperial Lords and Dao Monarchs.

    Thest two realms had different paths separated to each other so the cultivator could choose from.

    Jin Rou observed the new arrival to see if he bear malicious intentions ofing here. Fortunately, the other party seemed to have a different agenda ining here.

    "Hello, Young Master. I am Headmaster Lanx of this academy. Nice to meet you." After Jin Rou got out of the ruins, Headmaster Lanx immediately went over to greet Jin Rou, "I am pleased to meet you."

    Usually, the headmaster didn''t do such gestures since he had a high position. However, when he looked at Jin Rou, he couldn''t help but feel so small as if he was a mere ant in front of him. Thus, he had no choice but to do this.

    Jin Rou smiled and said, "Hello, my name js Jin Rou."

    In actual fact, Jin Rou wanted to use Han Li''s name. However, knowing that Han Li was very popr and they might connect the dots easily, he refrained from doing so. So he used his real name instead.

    Furthermore, Han Li''s appearance was different from the records so it was hard to tell that it was him.

    "I am very much amazed about your wonderful exploits in our academy. I''d like to invite you over for a tea. Will that be possible?" The headmaster spoke with all smiles, "Of course, you can bring Goldenchild with you or whoever."

    "If that teacher will be my temporary personal maid, I wouldn''t mind." Jin Rou didn''t forget to tease the woman while having a smirk, "How about it?"

    Hearing this, Teacher Fairy almost spat blood from anger. Thisd was still picking on her though she was just standing there silently. Veins in her fists were bulging and it could smack Jin Rou anytime now.

    However, Headmaster Lanx immediately said, "Of course! It will be Teacher Fairy''s pleasure to serve you Young Master Jin. Please rest assure that the fairy can do her daily roles as your personal maid."

    This made the fairy speechless. Did the headmaster just sell her off to Jin Rou? Although basically speaking, the headmaster could call the shots, Teacher Fairy was fairly stronger than him so why was he selling her off? Nevertheless, she couldn''t say it. After all, it''s still the headmaster despite feeling so wronged.

    Upon seeing her expression, Headmaster Lanx sent a spiritual message to her and said, "The ancestor just gave me a message to keep this suspicious person by our eyes so I have to do everything to seed that. Please understand me, Fairy."

    Teacher Fairy suddenly realized the headmaster''s actions and it was truly understandable. After all, it was a message that came from the ancestor thus they had no choice but to move ording to his will.

    "Indeed, I am willing to be your maid for the meantime if you have a tea over with the Headmaster Lanx." Teacher Fairy finally said it though reluctant.

    Jin Rou chuckled and said, "Very well, let''s go to your ce Headmaster Lanx."

    ---

    In the Headmaster''s Office located in the highest part of the Dao Sword Academy. Teacher Fairy was boiling the tea leaves for a moment. Her control over fire was so elegant and powerful as if the element was her friend.

    After which, the boiled tea leaves were ready and she picked up the kettle and pour tea to the respective teacups of Jin Rou and the headmaster. Goldenchild wasn''t here as he said that he''d be waiting outside instead.

    Jin Rou took the teacup and smelled it, "Great aroma."

    And after that, he took a sip and smiled, "Good tea."

    "This tea is called Yellow Fire Tea. It is creating yellow fire on top of it, as you can see. This tea is good for people who have deep internal wounds." Headmaster Lanx introduced the tea with pride.

    It was the most prized tea leaves of the headmaster and he usually didn''t use it unless it was necessary. After all, getting these tea leaves was harder than cultivating into Martial Emperor realm!

    Jin Rou took a sip again and asked, "So why did the Headmaster want to talk about that you even have to use these precious tea leaves?"

    "Ah, Young Master Jin was so direct." Headmaster Lanxughed softly, "I just want to have a casual chat with you since you are very extraordinary. You manage to bypass the sacred ground and even entered the old ruins with grand killing formation. Anyone will be alerted if they have such a person, right?"

    Headmaster Lanx was right. It was abnormal to such extent that they couldn''t believe it. Remember, even Dao Monarchs didn''t dare to venture inside the old ruins afraid that they might trigger the formation. After all, many unlucky greedy ones had died here already.

    "Indeed, you have a point, Headmaster Lanx." Jin Rou nodded as he continued on sipping his tea, "It''s nothing special. I perhaps have an unusual talent of bypassing things. Who knows?"

    Thisme excuse made the headmasterugh, "Young Master Jin is such a funny person. However, it isn''t possible that someone of that level exists since the end of the Eighth Challenge."

    The Eight Challenge was a taboo topic that shouldn''t be discussed. Thus, the headmaster only said those words to observe the change in Jin Rou''s expression.

    "Eighth Challenge? What is that?" Jin Rou feigned ignorance and asked.

    "Ah, it''s nothing particr." Seeing there''s no change in the other party''s expression, the headmaster shook his head and said.. Perhaps, he might just be overthinking things. After all, how could this mortal looking person be the savior of the world?

 Chapter 723 - Primordial Emperor

    "So Young Master, do you have next ns after this?" Headmaster Lanx asked after sipping a decent amount of tea. He was treasuring these leaves like his baby and seldom use it. And when he used it, he''d thoroughly enjoy it. After all, just one leaf of the tea leaves already made his heart bleed.

    "Are you asking me if I still want to rob your academy more of what it can take?" Jin Rou asked, chuckling. His tone was yful.

    Headmaster Lanx felt embarrassed after being seen through. However, he still answered, "Young Master, to be honest, we know you are a capable person so the other elders are a bit worried about the future oue if you can have the treasures of the academy with such ease. After all, even we cannot do it."

    "Headmaster, while I appreciate you being honest, I will still say this. The treasures here are for everyone to get as long as they have the strength to do so. And fortunately, I am blessed by the Heavens and can do such a thing. Will it be wrong to do such?" Jin Rou spoke with a smile on his face.

    Not to mention, I am the owner of those treasures. Jin Rou wanted to say this but he refrained from doing so.

    "This..." Headmaster Lanx didn''t know what to say. Honestly, he wanted to rebuke it but knowing how confident Jin Rou was imposing as, he couldn''t help but tread carefully or else he would probably make a grave mistake.

    "Don''t worry, Headmaster. I won''t dry your academy." Jin Rouughed after seeing the headmaster''s reaction. It was quite funny and entertaining, "I know that some hidden treasures of the academy are used to maintain its foundation and source, so how could I get it? Unless I hate your academy, I won''t do such a thing."

    Headmaster Lanx breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was very surprised that Jin Rou also knew this, he thought that it must be given knowing the other party''s capabilities.

    "If that''s only your concern, I can give you my word that your academy will stand tall as always." Jin Rou smiled. He had no ns in making the academy fall. After all, it had been Han Li''s home in the past. Several monarchs were also thought by him here personally. And as the result? All of them were brilliant enough to go against the Heavens. Thus, many monarchs were daring enough to go for an expedition.

    An expedition was like Han Li''s Challenge. However, the difference was Han Li was challenging the Heavens itself while an expedition was a challenge against the deities of the Heavens.

    "Actually, I have a something that I wanted to ask. However, I don''t know how to put it." After some pondering, Headmaster Lanx said with all honesty.

    "Ask away. If I can answer it, I will." Jin Rou said, though he already had a gist of what question the other party had.

    "Then, Young Master, do you perhaps have some rtion to the Primordial Emperor?" Headmaster Lanx asked with all seriousness. This was a taboo topic but due to his curiosity, he couldn''t help it. After all, Jin Rou''s deeds were so magical that he couldn''t help but think about the Primordial Emperor.

    Jin Rou knew who that Primordial Emperor was. It was none other than Han Li himself, or so the body he was currently possessing.

    Han Li had many names in the world. However, Primordial Emperor was one of the most used names for him since he had lived since the time immemorial.

    "Hmm, you can say it that way." Jin Rou smiled, "As to which extent, I will leave it up to your imagination."

    Hearing this answer, Headmaster Lanx almost forgot to breathe. Even Teacher Fairy who was by the side was speechless. So their hunches were right all the time? Although they expected this answer, they couldn''t help but reveal such expression!

    "Then Young Master... is the Primordial Emperor still alive?" Headmaster Lanx mustered up all his courage to ask this. Primordial One was proimed as the savior of this world. Although the person itself was denying the ims, the people were adamant on pushing him as a savior.

    Right now, although peace could be seen, the people in the know knew that it was only at the surface level. Remember, Han Li had disappearedpletely, the person who gave the world peace. How could those old beings with malicious intentions sit still and enjoy the day while peace was overwhelming the world?

    Han Li used to butcher and grant genocide to countless ns and sects in his lifetime and sometimes, weeds survived. And these weeds had been hiding well for so long now afraid that they might earn the wrath of Han Li again.

    However, now that Han Li was deemed to be dead because of the Eighth Challenge''s failure, many old beings were moving once again. As a matter of fact, a few were already showing themselves.

    "Who knows? He might be alive, or he might have died already." Jin Rou didn''t give a proper answer and instead gave a vague one.

    But the Headmaster already had a clue and didn''t ask further regarding this topic and changed it, "To tell you the truth, the academy is in a dire situation right now and we still don''t know how to deal with it."

    Jin Rou''s brows creased and said, "The academy has been standing proudly for countless of years now that it''s impossible for it to crumble down. What''s going on?"

    It was true. The Dao Sword Academy had a very deep foundation because Han Li and the other monarchs amplified and modified it by several times. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that it could withstand even retaliations of their enemy monarchs. To think that they were facing a cmity that they couldn''t deal with was too far fetched.

    At least, that''s what should be the other''s assumptions.

    "Sword Saint Ancestor has calctes the Heaven''s will, and found out that soon, our academy will face a threat that is almost impossible to get over with." Headmaster Lanx said with a sigh, "Since it''s from the Sword Saint Ancestor, the credibility is high.. So we don''t doubt it."

 Chapter 724 - Imminent Calamity

    "The ancestor has taken a peek at the near future and found out about this. It contained that the Dao Sword Academy will face a threat that it''s almost impossible to ovee." Headmaster Lanx said with a grave tone. This supposed to be a top secret but he still shared it to Jin Rou, someone with an unknown background, "Those old folks that our academy have a beef with will soon move and attack us. Although we don''t know the exact time, it will happen sooner orter."

    "Why would they attack the academy?" Jin Rou asked. As far as he could gauge in Han Li''s memories, those enemies were afraid of the Dao Monarchs who were nurtured by the academy if ever they ever attack.

    "It''s because of a scroll." Headmaster Lanx sighed, "Those old fossils want nothing but the scroll we have hidden away for so long now."

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded. He had a gist of what the scroll was so he didn''t need to ask further, "So who are these attackers? Did the ancestor also peek on their identities?"

    However, Headmaster Lanx shook his head, "Unfortunately, the ancestor has not. He is too old to use his body more than what it can take."

    It was understandable. Sword Ancestor must be so old now as he lived since Sword Dao Monarch''s time. Just imagine, living billions of years to trillions was so long and tiring. Furthermore, the old ancestor''s life was just being preserved by red crystal resources. If he was exposed to the world for long, he would naturally die.

    "You see, you should let go of your ancestor." Jin Rou could imagine the situation as a whole, "He had done enough for all of you so isn''t it time for the academy to stand on its own without his protection?"

    Sword Ancestor was currently one of the strongest Imperial Lords ever existing in this world. Only a few lords could match and stand their grounds against him in a fight. So obviously, the academy couldn''t let go of such a powerful existence.

    Hearing this, Headmaster Lanx smiled weakly and said, "I have also suggested this and the other elders and teachers expressed their agreements too. However, the ancestor himself was the one who declined, saying that it isn''t the right time to depart this world yet."

    Sword Dao Monarch had entrusted the academy to Sword Ancestor. Naturally, thetter would feel obligated to protect the precious thing called Dao Sword Academy despite being too old now.

    "Then if it''s his will, I can''t do much about it." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder. If it''s the ancestor''s decision, all he could do was to respect it, "So what are your ns regarding the attack?"

    "To be honest, we have yet to know our next move." Headmaster Lanx felt embarrassed. They were standing at the top of the food chain yet they were helpless against this situation, "But I have already sent letters to the monarchs we have nurtured and a few has a positive response to it."

    "So not everyone is willing to help the academy." Jin Rou said. It was natural. After all, the moment the students step out of the academy, they were no longer affiliated with it and they had no responsibility to answer the academy''s call. No one would me them even if they didn''t help the academy when the cmity came.

    As of now, there were only a few to several Dao Monarchs living as confirmed. However, their whereabouts were unknown as they usually move alone along.

    Jin Rou threw his hand off, "Let them. If theye, then be thankful. But if not, you don''t care. I''m bored anyways, I will see what I can help the academy."

    "So you''re going to stay for the meantime, Young Master?" This was good news so the headmaster''s eyes were shining. What could be more of a good news when this existence would help them?

    "I will. Also, I am very curious what kind of guts these old fossils grew to actually muster a courage to attack this academy." Jin Rou chuckled. Those old people must be thinking that the academy had no longer have the protection of Han Li and the other Dao Monarchs, thus they were confident in attacking it.

    "I will prepare the best suite for you, Young Master." Headmaster Lanx immediately excused himself and said. He also sent a telepathy to Teacher Fairy and said, "You must provide whatever the Young Master needs. This is an order from the upper echelons so don''t disappoint us."

    Hearing that, Teacher Fairy froze and wanted to punch someone''s face. And just like that, she was now a temporary maid of this arrogantd.

    ---

    It only took ten minutes or so for the Headmaster Lanx to return. He immediately guided Jin Rou to the suite that only the most distinguished guests could stay into. Goldenchild wasn''t left out as Teacher Fairy fetched him.

    "Great room." Jin Rou praised. The room was filled with calming colors like gray and ck and the furnitures were made of a fine ck gold and diamond. It looked like a room of a 5-star inn in a grand city.

    Goldenchild was surprised to see the room, too. It was too beautiful that he''s afraid to touch anything afraid they might break easily.

    Even Teacher Fairy had an almost the same expression. Even her room wasn''t beautiful as this. Of course, the headmaster could only let this room be used by certain people. Even he as the headmaster didn''t have the right to stay here.

    "I''m d that you like this, Young Master." Headmaster Lanx smiled, "If you need anything else, you can just ask Teacher Fairy and she''ll get it for you."

    "Of course, I will." Seeing the re of the headmaster, Teacher Fairy had no choice but to follow through. She''d just collect the debtster on.

    Jin Rou chuckled after seeing this interaction and said, "Alright, you may take your leave now."

    Headmaster Lanx bowed and immediately left upon being told.. He needed to go the ancestor immediately and ask him the confirmations he got when observing Jin Rou with hidden eyes.

 Chapter 725 - Diamond Immortal Physique

    "You have been sold off." Jin Rou looked at Teacher Fairy and chuckled. The headmaster didn''t even hesitate to gave the fairy to Jin Rou as if she was a mere merchandise.

    Teacher Fairy didn''t say anything. She became used to the taunts and wasn''t actually that much affected. She had ns when this was finished so she didn''t fight it out with Jin Rou, "Young Master, if you have something you need, just please call me. I''ll be outside."

    Teacher Fairy was about to get out of the room when Jin Rou spoke, "Actually, I am indeed need something."

    "And what is it, Young Master?" Teacher Fairy was all smiles. She was doing her job well and Jin Rou couldn''t help but praise her in his mind.

    "Boil some water and make it warm after. I''m gonna wash my feet." Jin Rou said. He discovered Han Li that he used to wash his feets on a daily basis. As a matter of fact, his maids would often do this for him. However, Jin Rou wasn''tfortable with anyone touching his feet thus he''d do it himself.

    Teacher Fairy took a deep breath and said, "Young Master wants me to wash his feet?"

    "Wrong. You aren''t qualified to wash my feet." Jin Rou shook his head, "I''m gonna do it myself so go and boil me some water."

    A vein popped out in Teacher Fairy''s forehead but she tried to calm down and said, "Then I''ll prepare it for you."

    After that, the fairy left the room. Jin Rou looked at Goldenchild and said, "And you, go and train this manual I have here. It''s very beneficial for your cultivation."

    Jin Rou handed over an old manual that seemed to have experienced many stages of time. Goldenchild epted the manual and read the description of it.

    "Diamond Immortal Physique...?!" Goldenchild felt like his soul lept out of his body and returned. He was so shocked to horror as if he had seen a ghost.

    He had records about the greatest physiques of the world from an ancient book. And Diamond Immortal Physique was one of them. If his memories served him right, this physique ranked third on the list and many sought for this one for its impregnable defense yet they weren''t sessful since this manual had been lost for so long now.

    But now, the manual was in his hands. How couldn''t he be so shocked? It was something that even Dao Monarch would fight to the death for!

    Jin Rou smiled upon seeing Goldenchild''s reaction. In actuality, this physique was created by Han Li himself and gave it to a certain person. Thus, he was very familiar with it and could activate the physique anytime he wanted.

    The Diamond Immortal Physique was a defense type one that said to be impregnable even after being attacked by ultimate-level daows. It was perfected by Han Li himself so the actual defense of it was terrifying enough to deter enemies.

    "This..." Goldenchild didn''t know if he ept this or not. The manual was too precious and he thought it''s not appropriate to ept this. After all, it was a very powerful physique that even his n couldn''t afford no matter if they sold all their properties.

    "Just epted it. I have no use for it anyway." Jin Rou pushed the manual further from him, "Just take it as my advance gift for your graduation."

    Although it was a bit too early for a graduation gift, Goldenchild bowed and said, "Thank you for this very precious gift, Young Master."

    "It''s nothing." Jin Rou waved it off and said, "Go now. Return to me when you have results in attaining the physique. Don''t disappoint me."

    "Yes!" Of course, how could Goldenchild disappoint him now that Jin Rou put so much trust on him? Immediately, he set off to seclude himself until he had decent results.

    And now, Jin Rou was all alone in the room. He looked by the window and said, "I don''t know why you like eavesdropping but you cane out now."

    After he spoke these words, Teacher Fairy appeared with a bucket of warm water on her hand. Her expression told Jin Rou that she was greatly surprised and confused of what''s going on.

    Then, Jin Rou got the bucket and dipped his feet in the warm water. It felt refreshing and he felt like his tireness was being suck out of his body. Han Li''s body had too much stress and it was a great method of releasing some of it.

    Teacher Fairy was only staring at Jin Rou without saying anything. Eventually, Jin Rou broke the silence and said, "If you want to say something, say it."

    "You have the manual for Diamond Immortal Physique?" Teacher Fairy asked. She had been searching for this physique too yet she couldn''t find any decent clues about it. She needed this one to fortify her cultivation and strengthen her muscles. In other words, the Diamond Immortal Physique was a power boost to her current cultivation.

    "I no longer have it." Jin Rou shook his head, "It''s Goldenchild''s now. However, don''t think about ribbing it from him."

    "It''s not like I''m going to take it from the child. However, I also need that manual." Teacher Fairy said.

    "Icefairy Dao Monarch must have thought you wrong, then." Jin Rou chuckled as he said this, "While it''s true that the Diamond Immortal Physique is beneficial to your cultivation, it''s only in the short term process. Lately, you''ll stagnate and never reach new heights again."

    "What do you mean...?" Teacher Fairy was stumped to hear Icefairy Dao Monarch in the sentence and actually been connected to her. However, what''s more shocking was the next part. She''d stagnate?

    "Diamond Immortal Physique is solely for defenses only. Icefairy Dao Monarch had already taught you a physique regarding something of defenses. Thus, you should focus on getting another physique mainly prioritizing offense." Jin Rou exined, "If Icefairy told you to search for the diamond physique and train it, she had it all wrong and could limit your potential."

    Jin Rou paused for a moment and smirked, "Or perhaps she knew this all along and nned to create limitations for you?"

 Chapter 726 - Offer

    "Impossible." Hearing that, Teacher Fairy shook her head in denial, "The master nurtured me up to this date. What you''re seeing now is the product of her tutge. How can my master do something cruel like that?"

    Just think about it, a disciple being told to find a certain manual only to limit one''s self from growth? Only those who had wicked intentions would be able to do this.

    The world knew Icefairy Dao Monarch as a cold yet firm woman. Being one of the brilliant monarchs ever existed in Nine Heavens, many greatly respected her and even stood up statues for her. She had a good reputation on top of being a strong existence at that. How could such a person do a thing to her disciple?

    "You don''t know, and I don''t know the reasons either." Jin Rou said. Han Li met Icefairy Dao Monarch a number of times and judging by her attitude, she seemed to be a decent one. After all, Han Li himself helped the monarch ovee a trial that supposed to be impossible to do, "Nevertheless, the manual isn''t right for you so it''s best not to think about it and just find some good offense physique manuals."

    Offense physique manuals were very rare, even the lowest grade was rare. After all, not all monarchs were capable of creating a offensive physiquepared to the easiness of creating defensive physique. In order to create one, the person had to fulfill several requirements including being one should be at the monarch level.

    Of course, the grand dao of the person had to also have to beplimenting the offense physique so that there wouldn''t be any contradictions to it.

    "Where can I possibly find one like that?" Teacher Fairy smiled wryly. She didn''t doubt Jin Rou''s words, "Those are very rare and not even all monarchs have one. Even if they are avable, how could it be my turn?"

    That''s true. If offensive physiques appeared today, it wouldn''t be her turn to get it or else many wolves were going to try to devour her alive.

    "Oh, you''re in luck. Because you have me here." Jin Rou chuckled as he said, "However, I don''t what can you give in return though?"

    Han Li had a vault of heavenly treasures, his created offensive physiques included and Jin Rou knew its location. Furthermore, it''s easy to ess thus there was no problem for Jin Rou to take anything from the vault.

    "You have one, Young Master?" Teacher Fairy''s look towards Jin Rou changed. Her eyes were sparkling as if she met a knight in shining armor ready to save her day.

    "I am the Young Master. Of course. Offense physiques are just cabbages in my eyes." Jin Rou said. With Han Li''s perfect constitution and quadro-physiques, there''s no need to say that he''s the strongest being of this world. Dao Monarchs and Imperial Lords had to tuck their tails between their legs and run.

    "This..." Teacher Fairy didn''t doubt Jin Rou. However, she was hesitating to say something as the other party asked what could she give in return.

    Should she gave her body? If that''s what Jin Rou wanted, she wouldn''t mind doing it this time though it''d be her first.

    Jin Rou could see this and rolled his eyes, "For the record, I''m not aiming for your body. You barely qualified to be a maid, much less for a bed warmer. Though I don''t entertain such thoughts and I won''t."

    Teacher Fairy could feel her gratitude sinking down the drain and her irritation wasing back to life from short term seclusion. For once, she really wanted to punch Jin Rou''s face solid.

    "What''s with the sudden look? I''m just being honest. I''m not interested in your body and I won''t be." Although Han Li used to be a yboy with a lot of girls in his harem in the past, Jin Rou was now using his body. All he needed to do was to avoid those girls and he could live in peace.

    "Then what do you want?" It took all her nerves to calm herself down and asked.

    "Hmm." Jin Rou was pondering for a moment before saying, "How about you tell me the current whereabouts of your master?"

    Icefairy Dao Monarch didn''t stay for one ce. She usually transport to different ces to avoid everyone''s eyes. She was a very lowkey person and didn''t want to appear in the public unless it''s necessary.

    Although Jin Rou could trace the monarch by analyzing her patterns in each generation, there was an easier path for Jin Rou in front of him so why would he take the long road?

    "The master''s ce is unknown even for me. As a matter of fact, I don''t even know if she''s still alive." Teacher Fairy answered with aplicated expression.

    "Oh, please. Don''t give me that crap. While it might be true that you currently don''t know your master''s location, she gave you something that you can use if there''s an utmost emergency of meeting her, right?" Jin Rou looked at the woman with yful eyes.

    Teacher Fairy shook. There was nothing she could hide in Jin Rou''s eyes however she still firmly said, "It''s a consumable treasure and I cannot afford it to use right now as it only has one use left."

    "Well, it''s not my problem. You just have to choose whether you want an offense physique or not. Remember, the manuals I have can give you a chance to challenge the Heavens." Jin Rou smirked. He was speaking the truth. Han Li modified the physiques by several times, making them perfect with no ws at all. Naturally, the effects would be heaven defying.

    "Only the Primordial Emperor has the right to challenge the Heavens. All are ants in front of it." Teacher Fairy said, shaking her head. How could she think of going against the Heavens? She wasn''t as powerful and talented as Primordial Emperor or whatsoever so she wouldn''t dare to think about it.

    "That might be true.." Jin Rou smiled, "So speak, what''s your decision? We don''t have all the time in the world so make up your mind immediately."

 Chapter 727 - Sword Ancestor

    "Tell me the whereabouts of your master and you can have the physique fitting for your body. A great deal, isn''t it?" Jin Rou smiled, "I can guarantee you that the physique will be suitable and perfect for you so rest assure."

    Teacher Fairy looked like she was having a hard time to decide. It was understandable since her master was on the line here. In the end, she gave in to temptation and said, "Alright, I can take you to her but I want the offense physique first."

    "You have no right to negotiate with me. It will be up to me whether I give it to you first orst." Jin Rou said with a strong tone, "I''m the one offering you something that will greatly benefit you."

    Teacher Fairy didn''t speak further. She had no rebuttal regarding this as the other party was right. In both ends of the the stick, her end would benefit greater if Jin Rou was speaking the truth.

    "Now, we have a lot of time to spare. So how about you take me to her?" Jin Rou smiled. He''s avable and didn''t mind meeting the fairy who Han Li had met a long time ago.

    Teacher Fairy bit her lower lip and took out a pearl. It was the treasure that could open a portal connecting to her master. It only had two uses and she already used it once in the past. Thus, after using it now, it''d dissipate.

    "Whoosh!" And expectedly, a portal with white and gray color appeared. It looked like arge house door but it was very ancient.

    Jin Rou didn''t doubt the credibility of the door and immediately entered it. He knew it was the right door leading to the monarch thus he didn''t hesitate to enter it.

    And just like that, the pearl had disappeared to the voidpletely dissipating in the world.

    ---

    In a secret chamber of the academy where only one ancestor had one ess, there were two people sitting across each other. One was the Headmaster Lanx and the other was a very old man, someone who excluded an ancient and death aura.

    The old man was wearing a simple robe that you wouldn''t know he had the highest status in the academy. A heavy sword was beside him as it was his partner for a long time now.

    Sword Ancestor, it was his dao title. Being one of the strongest Imperial Lords in the current era. Even Dao Monarchs had to think twice before offending this existence. Not to mention, he was the right man of the legendary Sword Dao Monarch.

    "It seems that it''s truly His Majesty Primordial." Sword Ancestor spoke with a grim tone. Headmaster Lanx had reported everything that transpired although he was watching silently. The ancestor''s voice was shaking with joy as he said, "Our academy has yet to be forsaken by the heavens."

    The timing was too perfect to be a mere coincidence. After all, the academy was about to face a great cmity but then, Primordial Emperor suddenly appeared in their turf. If this wasn''t a blessing, he didn''t know what was.

    Just who was Primordial Emperor? He was crowned as the strongest by many people. They call him savior and mass murderer at the same time. But the person involved himself didn''t care about the names they brand him as. Nevertheless, just the name Primordial Emperor would deter enemies from attacking someone under his protection. Remember, Han Li protected the world for countless of years that even Dao Monarchs would cower in fear when they face him.

    It''d be a good idea to spread the news of the emperor being here. However, knowing Han Li''s personality, he wouldn''t like it and might even leave the academy without hesitation. Take note, he no longer had a fateful connection with the academy thus it''s none of his business if it goes down the drain.

    "Are you certain that it''s him, Ancestor?" Headmaster Lanx was getting excited. It was a person who created many legends and miracles in the world of Nine Heavens! And to think, he managed to meet a guy of that level? It''s simply amazing.

    "I cannot be mistaken. At the very least, I am 80% certain." Sword Ancestor said. On his level, it''s easy to deduce information regarding the movements of a person. Primordial taught him this himself, "But we cannot let others know this, even as rumors or else those old folks would be too afraid toe out and attack us."

    Primordial Emperor had already stated that he''d be staying here for a while. Naturally, he was indicating that he''d help the academy if it''s necessary. After all, if it''s really Primordial Emperor, Dao Sword Academy was something under his protection so how could he let it fall? Or at the very least, that''s what Sword Ancestor was thinking.

    "So what are we going to do, Ancestor?" Headmaster Lanx. With Primordial here, his tense shoulders rxed. All this time, he was too stressed regarding the future attack of the hiding old existences. But now, he could rx now. Of course, it didn''t mean that they''d be fully dependent on the emperor.

    "We have to wait, of course. His Majesty didn''t want being disturbed unless it''s necessary. Furthermore, he knows what he''s doing so there''s no need for us to meet and talk to him." Sword Ancestor said, "He has a unique personality and even the master had a hard time dealing with it when His Majesty Primordial decided to take out the master for a trip."

    The master he was talking about was none other than Sword Dao Monarch. The monarch was one of the most brilliant monarchs of all time but in front of Han Li, he''s only a mere junior waiting for orders. Sword Ancestor couldn''t help but be taken back to those time as memories shed in his old mind.

    "Will Dao Monarchs really appear ording to the prophecy?" Headmaster Lanx said. If monarchs appeared during the attack, the eyes of many people would turn towards them.. It''d be a great boost of prestige if they appear and turned dead afterwards.

 Chapter 728 - Icefairy Dao Monarch

    Sword Ancestor didn''t answer the question immediately. After ten minutes or so, he eventually spoke, "There is at least a few who will be tempted toe out. However, knowing their cunningness, they wouldn''te out unless there''s something worthy of their time. Or it''s possible for them toe out if someone asks for their help."

    Usually, Dao Monarchs don''t show up to the public most of the time. They always love secluding themselves from the outside world. Furthermore, the threat of a heavenly tribtion was high for monarchspared to the chances of Imperial Lords. In result to this, monarchs didn''t dare to move outside more than necessary or else it might spell doom for them. After all, the tribtion was powerful enough to tear them into pieces including their immortal pces.

    Hearing this, Headmaster Lanx gulped. It had been a long time since thest time he saw a Dao Monarch and this time, there''s a chance of theming out. For sure, the other legacies wouldn''t skip this chance to see those monarchs who were still alive.

    "Even if monarchse out this time, how can they be a match against His Majesty who used to challenge the Heavens for many times?" Headmaster Lanx said. He was feeling at ease now that Primordial Emperor was here.

    "We cannot fully rely on His Majesty, silly." Sword Ancestor shook his head, "His Majesty has a unique personality that you won''t understand. Even those followers of his in the past had a hard time understanding his attitude pattern. But they confirmed it that His Majesty hates those fully dependent people on others."

    Sword Ancestor paused for a moment and continued, "He doesn''t want people depending on him too much. He doesn''t want spoonfeeding people. As a matter of fact, even his disciples in the past experienced and confirmed this."

    "I see." Headmaster Lanx nodded seriously, "My bad, Ancestor. I''m just so excited that His Majesty returned. News of his failure and death spread like wildfire in the upper levels of the world after all."

    Han Li''s rumor of death had held a heavy importance in the grand scheme of things. Many old folks were afraid of his existence and chose to hide from his sight. Now that Han Li was rumored to be dead, those in the hiding was getting more and more active. One of the results was the iing cmity for the Dao Sword Academy.

    "It''s all better that way since those people will be scared to death once they realize they will about to step their death doors sooner." Sword Ancestor said. He was nning on meeting Han Li soon personally.

    ---

    In a farawaynd, a very secretive ce that no one would dare think that someone actually was living here. The temperature of this ce almost exceeded the boiling point reaching 400ˇă. Thisnd was covered with magma volcanoes and every hour, one was erupting and spouting hotva.

    This ce felt like hell and Teacher Fairy was getting affected. As her body had the constitution of ice, the heat here was her archenemy. On the other hand, Jin Rou was fine as if the heat of this ce was like a fresh cool airing from the horizon of the seas.

    "Your master sure knows how to hide herself well. She didn''t change." Jin Rou chuckled.

    "And you, too, haven''t changed, Your Majesty." Suddenly, a beautiful figure appeared. She looked like a goddess with her long blue hair and blue robe with the finest diamonds engraved on it. She was so beautiful that all men would fall for her and go crazy afterwards.

    She was covered with ice aura, so the Heat of the ce wasn''t affecting her. She walked gracefully like there''s an invisible stare that they couldn''t see.

    After which, the figure knelt down in front of Jin Rou and said, "Zia Icecastle greets Your Majesty Emperor."

    Teacher Fairy was stumped to see her master kneeling in front of someone. Who could possibly be this person to actually make her arrogant master kneel down? Right now, her thoughts were in chaos. She was feelingplicated and didn''t know what to feel.

    Icefairy Dao Monarch. It was the name of this beautiful woman kneeling in front of Jin Rou. She was one of the brilliant Dao Monarchs of the world. No one knew about her origin except Han Li. The monarch swept the Nine Heavens and made the world tremble in fear by her arrogance. She had many enemies in the past, and eventually killed them one by one. Even her fellow monarchs were treading carefully afraid they might earn the wrath of this cold blooded queen.

    Icefairy looked at her disciple and gave signals using her eyes. Teacher Fairy flinched and immediately understood the signal and hurriedly knelt down in front of Jin Rou too.

    "There''s no need for such this, just greet me normally, will you?" Jin Rou smiled wryly. Icefairy had been always like this since in the past. Always treating everything about him with formality.

    "How can I, Your Majesty? However, I must say that I am very surprised that you initiated to meet me." In this world, perhaps only one person had the right to meet Icefairy anytime except Teacher Fairy. And that''s Han Li.

    Icefairy said this because in the past, usually she was the one initiating toe over. As a matter of fact, she even had to serve Han Li first like a maid before having a proper talk with him. Nevertheless, she was very much okay with it. After all, the person in front of her deserved to be arrogant and prideful.

    "Just stopped by to say hi. You know, it''s been a long while since we''vest met and I''m sure you''re lonely in this ce so I thought about apanying you for a little while." Jin Rou smiled as he shrugged his shoulders.

    "Your Majesty is jesting. I am used to be alone and I prefer it this way. Rather than havingpany that''d just stab me in the back, this is better." Icefairy Dao Monarch said. Her words were filled with coldness.. It was her honest wordsing from deep within.

 Chapter 729 - Physiques

    In her life, she never trusted others except Han Li. After all, she knew the nature of humans when faced with great necessities. How could she afford to trust one when there''s nothing worthy of being trusted? Even families and sects fight each other inside to get the better status, what''s more for a mere someone you''re trusting alone?

    It was only Han Li that she could trust. After all, the man was a well known person of the entire world and known for his miraculous aplishments. No one would ever dare to question the credibility of Han Li thus it''s easy to trust him.

    "Your Majesty, I''m d that you''re still alive." Icefairy said with a serious tone, "Many have said that you already died during the Eighth Challenge and I didn''t believe them. Indeed, you are never going to lose your life to the Heavens."

    "I couldn''t die yet." Jin Rou shook his head. In truth, Han Li had already died for good and Jin Rou was using his body to aplish his goal.

    "Then, do you n on challenging the Heavens again? If you will, it''d create big waves in the world again. Those who are actively moving in the shadows will hide once again." Icefairy said. Currently, the happenings in the world were getting active because of Han Li''s disappearance. However, if they found out that Primordial Emperor was still alive and well, they''d surely hide again afraid that he found them out.

    "I will. And perhaps, this will be myst attempt." Jin Rou said solemnly, "Thus, I have to prepare well more than ever. I cannot afford to fail again and die eventually."

    The Heavens was a very challenging foe that until now, Han Li couldn''t defeat no matter what schemes and grand treasures he used. However, Jin Rou would guarantee his win by nning his attempt well. After all, only by winning against the Heavens would he have the God Dao Source.

    "How about I apany you in this attempt?" Icefairy suggested, "I am alone and bored here anyways and I think I can give you a decent assistance during that fight."

    Icefairy was one of the brilliant monarchs of the current era. There was only a very few that could actually match her in this generation. Furthermore, in terms of experience and dao knowledge, she had a deep dive into it. She would truly be a great help if she came with Jin Rou.

    "Are you certain?" Jin Rou was surprised, "If I remembered in the past, you declined my invitation to participate in the challenge. However, you''re willing now?"

    During the schemes for the Sixth Challenge, Han Li met with Icefairy to recruit her in the attempt. However, the fairy declined and refrained from telling the reason behind it. Nevertheless, Han Li respected it and didn''t ask more.

    Hearing this, Icefairy smiled wryly, "That time, I wasn''t confident yet in giving you assistance. After all, those who came with you that time were stronger existences than me. But right now, I am sure that I can give you the assistance you need."

    Many Imperial Lords and Dao Monarchs had apanied Han Li in his challenges in the past. And although only a few managed toe back alive, they never regretted anything. After all, they came by their will and Han Li never forced them to do it.

    Challenging the Heavens was a heavy task to aplish. Many had to sacrifice their lives in order for Han Li to reach the end. It was an arduous task and a thankless one. But Han Li never gave up. He was sure that one day, he''d attain the victory he deserved for all these years.

    "Alright, I''m gonna think about it." Jin Rou nodded, "Let''s change the topic. The challenge is too heavy to discuss."

    "What might you want to discuss with me, Your Majesty?" Icefairy asked.

    "I heard that you want your disciple to learn another defense physique while she already has one." Jin Rou said, "Why?"

    Teacher Fairy became tense when she heard this.

    Icefairy was stumped by this question. She looked at her disciple first before answering, "Your Majesty, she has learned my Ice Body Constitution which has a powerful offense. Thus, I told her to find another defense physique since it''s very important and easy to find."

    "Hmm, you have a point. However, adding up another defense physique while she already has one wouldn''t do any good for your disciple." Jin Rou said.

    "Please enlighten me, Your Majesty." Icefairy was confused and asked for boration.

    "The body doesn''t work that way." Jin Rou exined, "It might be a good idea to add up another physique specialized in defense. However, the effects will just be minimal and couldn''t be noticed as the two physiques will contradict each other. Just think about it, what if two persons unknown to each other suddenly put in one ce?"

    "They''d either cooperate or fight?" Teacher Fairy answered.

    "Exactly. However, physiques have sentiences and know the difference in between. Knowing their prideful personalities, it wouldn''t be exaggeration if they contradict each other despite being in the same category." Jin Rou smiled, "That is why I always tell my disciples to always have a defense and offense physiques at the same time. That way, they will not contradict as they confirm their roles."

    "How about those who have a triple physiques then, Your Majesty?" Icefairy was getting a clearer picture of Jin Rou''s exnation. However, she still had a confusion thus she asked.

    "Then it''s okay to choose another one of the same type." Jin Rou smiled, "Cultivators with triple body physiques are more blessedpared to duals. However, it doesn''t mean they are rtively stronger than the duals. After all, it''s still depending on the physiques."

    "I see." Icefairy nodded. She was a triples herself and understood this notion.

    "Yes, just like you." Jin Rou smiled, "My suggestion in the past for your third physique went well, no? After all, look what you are capable now."

    "Indeed, it''s because of Your Majesty''s guidance that I am able to be who I am now.." Icefairy said, "And as for the matter which I taught wrong, I''m very sorry."

 Chapter 730 - Nine Heavens Asura

    In the past, Icefairy was taught by Han Li of several things which helped her greatly reach the stage she was in now. Of course, the constant effort and trust of her also yed a big role in that process. After all, no one would be sessful alone unless they were Han Li.

    "It''s nothing. It has already mended so there''s no issue at all." Jin Rou could see that Icefairy wasn''t lying and she really didn''t wish to harm Teacher Fairy. And that''s what''s important, "I''m going to stay in Dao Sword Academy."

    Icefairy creased her brows and said, "Those old folks are getting active and I heard rumors that they are setting up a n to attack the academy. However, I don''t know if it''s true."

    "It''s true." Jin Rou answered, "It looks like they have grown balls since I lied low for a while."

    "Yes, Your Majesty. They only have the guts to attack now because they knew that you have already departed this world for good. I wonder what will be their reaction when they see you in flesh? Though, I doubt they could recognize you. After all, you have a different appearance right now, Your Majesty." Icefairy said.

    Han Li had been changing appearances since the First Challenge. The flesh he was using was always those he personally created. It was always used as his safety during the difficult times and failure against the Heavens. Only those who followed Han Li or those who had good eyes could recognize him.

    "Let theme. I''d be very d to settle the score when they appear." Jin Rou chuckled, "It would be great if Dao Monarchs appear too."

    "Those people wouldn''t make a single mistake. They will always raise their caution and for sure, they''d bring at least one or two monarch." Icefairy said. She knew the inner workings that couldn''t be seen on the surface, "And I have a decent guess of the monarch with the highest chance of appearing."

    "Care to tell?" Jin Rou smiled. He was a bit interested to it.

    "Shura Dao Monarch. Of all the monarchs living and hiding currently, he has the greatest ambition of all and will surely make the opportunity of attacking the academy as his stepping stone to officially show his domination." Icefairy spoke with a grave tone.

    Teacher Fairy trembled after hearing this. That guy was still alive...?

    Shura Dao Monarch. Anyone who heard this name in the past would surely be afraid and run as far as possible. He had exterminated countless ns and legacies in the name of his fake justice and robbed them off of their treasures. He was a despicable being but his power level said it all.

    Ranking 10th at the Nine Heavens Asura created by the Heavens itself, he was the signal of fear and hopelessness.

    The Nine Heavens Asura was a ranking of the strongest of the strongest monarchs in the entire world. And being 10th on the list just meant that Shura Dao Monarch was indeed very capable.

    "Oh? That guy is still kicking?" Jin Rou remembered a memory of Han Li in the past, "I remembered I kicked his butt in front of many people and he was greatly humiliated by that time and tried to kill me. Unfortunately, it was he who was almost killed if not for a faithful timing."

    Jin Rou paused and continued thereafter, "If he wants to die that much this time, I wouldn''t mind granting his wish."

    "With you guarding the academy, Shura can only tuck his tail between his legs." Icefairy said, "And if ever you need my assistance, I can also help you during the attempt of those bastards. I can even kill Shura for you."

    Icefairy Dao Monarch was ranked 9th at the Nine Heavens Asura, so it''s possible for her to kill Shura. Furthermore, in terms of strength and talents, Icefairy was two levels higher than thetter. So there''s a high chance that she really had the abilities to kill him. Not to mention, Icefairy was taught by the Primordial Emperor himself.

    "That is not necessary." Jin Rou shook his head, "As you know, I, alone, am enough to deal with them. Not a single fly will ever leave the ce once they entered."

    Icefairy nodded. With Han Li there, those old folks were just ants that have grown wings loitering around. It wouldn''t take long before they fall and die as arge fire was approaching, "If it''s Your Majesty''s wish. However, I want yo watch the fight, can I?"

    Han Li''s fights were usually watched by many eyes. Being the strongest of all, he attracted so much attention that everyone was paying their attention to him alone. Moreover, his fights were beneficial to the observers and as a matter of fact, many had insights during the time.

    "Alright, that isn''t a problem." Jin Rou nodded, "You might benefit from it so watch closely. I''m gonna open a portal for you when the attack starts, how is it?"

    "I have no qualms about it, Your Majesty." Icefairy bowed.

    "Alright, I won''t impose on you further. Go back to your resting ce now." Jin Rou said, "You aren''t young and full of vigor anymore. So don''t move around so casually. I will be taking your disciple as I promised her an offense physique."

    Hearing this, Icefairy''s eyes glowed and immediately said, "Quick, kneel and thank His Majesty!"

    Han Li''s treasure vault was countless levels different from the vaults of the prestigious ns and sects of Nine Heavens. In fact, many greedy beings tried to locate his treasure vault only to no avail. It was hidden in a very secretive ce that only one person living right now had a knowledge about it.

    Thus, hearing that her disciple would receive a physique, an offense one at that, made Icefairy who was usually cold and detached, feel happy. It was a blessing of thousand lifetimes, after all. Not even her in the past received a treasure from Han Li himself so being granted such a treasure would make any legacy sects make it a family heirloom.

    Teacher Fairy didn''t hesitate and immediately knelt with words, "Thank you, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 731 - Little Hong

    Jin Rou and Icefairy had a few more talks before the former eventually living. Thetter couldn''t be in physical existence for a long time as she was also being monitored by many unknown eyes. Furthermore, she had already aged and she could no longer exert power during her peak. Nevertheless, she was still a terrifying monarch that still retained her position as the 9th rank Nine Heavens Asura.

    "The times are changing again." Icefairy looked at the ce where Jin Rou stood and sighed, "Why do I feel like in this generation, His Majesty''s challenge will be thest?"

    It was a weird feeling. Moreover, she felt like His Majesty was a different beingpared to what she knew about him. In anyway, Jin Rou still wanted to challenge the Heavens and that fact would be the most talked if ever it came out.

    After some pondering, she returned to her nest and rest. She may still look young but that''s because she preferred it this way. However, her power was no longer at the peak during her youth.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Teacher Fairy were traveling together in a space and thetter was getting excited and nervous at the same time. After all, she was with a legendary existence that even monarchs were afraid of offending. Furthermore, it already answered her questions regarding how could he easily pass by the academy.

    Jin Rou was calcting the location once per three seconds. The treasure vault was set up in aplicated ce that no one could see or trace. Thus, even Han Li himself had to this despite knowing the exact location.

    After a thousand or more calctions, Jin Rou and Teacher Fairy finally reached a certain ce.

    It was arge farm with a small hut. The farm had many different types of nts and vegetables. Of course, the growing nts here weren''t ordinary ones but something that could help cultivators along their journey for the dao. The two walked by the small free line in the middle of the farm. Jin Rou was walking casually but Teacher Fairy didn''t dare to be casual and remained her feet by the thin free line. She knew she couldn''t afford to destroy any of these wondrous nts. If ever she did, she might be abandoned by her master.

    After which, two figures appeared. Apparently, they were woman who had a maid outfit. Although their faces weren''t that beautifulpared to Teacher Fairy''s, their bodies were seductive enough to make a man beg for them. Not to mention, they were excluding a very powerful aura which shook Teacher Fairy to the soul.

    "Imperial Lords...?" To her surprise, these two in maid outfits were actually Imperial Lords! And not just ordinary lords at that, they were excluding the magnificent aura of a High Dao Lord but she wasn''t still sure.

    What was a High Dao Lord? This was a realm that only a very few lords could attain in their lives. As a matter of fact, there were only two persons who were confirmed to achieve this final form of Imperial Lord.

    But now, two women who were not so old achieved this? It was inconceivable and anyone wouldn''t believe it even if she told the tale about it.

    "Young Master, you came back." Iris, one of the maids who had a white hair, hugged Jin Rou as if he was a lost lover for a long time, "We missed you so much."

    Jin Rou was taken aback by this show of affection but he didn''t reject it. Iris was one of the disciples Han Li had painstakingly nurtured thus the affection of the woman was too deep.

    "Seeing Young Master being healthy like this, our worries are unfounded." Sirin, the other maid with a ck short hair, "Truly not even the Heavens is capable of contending against you."

    Jin Rou smiled after hearing this. Then he asked, "Where is he?"

    "The master is inside, please enter Young Master." Sirin smiled. She then gestured Jin Rou to enter the small hut.

    "Please amodate the woman I am with, I''ll be entering now." Jin Rou said and looked at Teacher Fairy, "You wait here."

    Teacher Fairy nodded immediately as to acknowledge the words. After that, Jin Rou held the door to the hut and pushed it open sounding with a creak. Then, he entered the hut and his back disappeared.

    Iris neared Teacher Fairy with all smiles and said, "This sister here, let''s go to the mini balcony of our hut, we will prepare some snacks for you while waiting."

    Hearing that, Teacher Fairy nodded and went with the two maids.

    ---

    Jin Rou entered the mini hut and what met him was arge universal tform with billions of stars shining in the gxy sky. There were also rotating milky ways and meteors flying one after another. This was a ce that not even the strongest monarch had the luxury of having.

    It was one of three Han Li''s Gxy Vault. And just like this vault, the two were also heavily guarded by unexpected guardians.

    "I thought that the treasures here all mine now since you have not appeared in the world for a long time after the Eighth Challenge. Ahh, I''m so disappointed." And suddenly, a young voice sounded the entire space.

    Jin Rou was very familiar with this voice as it was one of Han Li''s most trusted aides, "Little Hong, it''s been a while. The two maids missed me, but how about you?"

    A small figure appeared. He looked like a child but those who knew him would be terrified to see him and run away. Being one of the limbs of Han Li during the Fifth Challenge and returned alive, anyone wouldn''t dare to antagonize him.

    "Why would I miss you? I badly want you to die, no? So that the treasures here will be mine." Little Hong snorted. Only Han Li had the right to call him Little Hong of all people.

    "If I die and you covet my treasures, you know that the other guardians of my Gxy Vaults wouldn''t let you live." Jin Rou chuckled. His vaults were remained untouched because he assigned people of extreme levels of cultivation guard it.. Of course, it wasn''t for free.

 Chapter 732 - That Item

    "Hmph, as if those monks can move around unrestricted." Little Hong snorted and said. He was very familiar with the other vault guardians as well, "Before they could find me, I have already hidden myself somewhere that they can''t find."

    Jin Rouughed after hearing this. He then said, "Then you can try snatching the treasures now."

    "Hah, I can only do it if you die." Little Hong harrumphed. Although he was speaking vicious words, he actually didn''t mean any of them. Han Li took care of him and his family during his most difficult situation in the past. That favor wasn''t something he could repay even he guarded this ce for a very long time.

    "How is your n?" Jin Rou asked. Aside from guarding the vault, Little Hong was also a top ancestor of their n.

    "They''re still bastards, as usual. They can''t produce a decent offspring despite I already blessed them with a powerful bloodline." Little Hong was speaking with annoyance. This was a huge problem for his n if they couldn''t produce decent offsprings. After all, Nine Heavens was all about power. The weak are the prey and the strong are the predators. It''s up to them what role they would fulfill for their lives.

    "You mean the Blood Spear Bloodline?" Jin Rou asked. ording to Han Li''s memories, there were two bloodlines that he gave to Little Hong in the past in case he wanted to revive his n. The two had average effects in the short time but had great effects in long time.

    And Blood Spear Bloodline was one of them. Those who had this bloodline would naturally experience rapid growth in both potential and talent in spear wielding. Little Hong''s n was specialized in using the spear thus this bloodline was verypatible with them.

    "Yes, I gifted some of my descendants the Blood Spear Bloodline and want them to produce a capable offspring. However, not only they couldn''t exert the greater extent of the bloodline themselves, they couldn''t even give me a decent offspring to nurture." Little Hong said in an angered tone. He wanted to smack his descendants until they couldn''t get up for months.

    But it was understandable. The bloodline was too precious but the true potential of it couldn''t be fully unleashed. Han Li had spent great efforts to get this bloodline for Little Hong thus thetter felt this way.

    "Perhaps it''s not the time yet." Jin Rou said, "You cannot push something like this. Let the time decide it."

    "How can I, when those two monks'' temples are getting better by the day?" Little Hong gritted his teeth. He always see the monks as his great rival that he needed to stomp on.

    "Alright, calm down." Jin Rou said with a soothing voice, "Little Hong is still better. Managing this vault while I''m gone for millions of years without a treasure missing. You are way better."

    "That''s true. Compared to those monks that have lost a treasure because of their ipetence." Little Hong nodded with a proud face. His nostrils were smoking as he felt thepliment very well.

    Seeing Little Hong calming down, Jin Rou smiled and said, "I''m here to get an offensive physique for that woman outside. She is the only disciple of Icefairy so I decided to aid her."

    "Oh? I thought that woman has no capabilities to teach." Little Hong said. He was familiar with Icefairy Dao Monarch, "Alright, but what offensive physique do you want? You know, you have too many of that here. Even those in the Physique Heavenly Scripture, you also have half of it."

    The Physique Heavenly Scripture was a heaven''s treasure itself. It had contained ten scriptures of the mythical level. And Han Li had five of them.

    Many were dying to get their hands on the scripture, even a part of it was already to sufficient for them. However, the owners of the other five were also secretive and didn''t have ns on telling the world they have it unless they want to invite a disaster for themselves.

    "What do you suggest? You''re very good in terms of physiques." Jin Rou said.

    "Well, if she aims to be monarch or a lord, the Immortal Hand Physique will be good for her. If she has no ns on getting at the top, she can have the Flowing Water Physique. Both arepatible to her for at least 98% so there''s no rejection or whatsoever." Little Hong said. He studied many physiques in the past. Even those which Han Li possessed, he had studied them all.

    "Immortal Hand Physique." Jin Rou pondered for a moment and nodded, "Indeed, that physique will be very suitable for him. Alright, let''s get it."

    "That physique, although it''spatible with her, it will be still painful to use it." Little Hong advised.

    "I know, but knowing the tenacity of that woman which she got from her master, this physique is easy as a pie for her." Jin Rouughed. It wasn''t blind confidence or anything like that. He fully trusted that Teacher Fairy could master it in the future.

    "Okay, if that''s what you want." Little Hong sighed and took a scroll from the sky. Then itnded on his hand and gave it to Jin Rou. It contained the Immortal Hand Physique and how to use it.

    "Also, I will get that item too." Jin Rou said. He knew that Little Hong had an idea what he was talking about.

    And indeed, Little Hong''s expression changed dramatically as he said, "You want to use that item...?!"

    "I have no choice. I have to go full all out in this generation. I almost died during thest challenge and many monarchs lost their lives because of me." Jin Rou sighed. It was a bitter battle and a hopeless one at that. Many sacrificed their lives for Han Li and didn''t regreting with him.

    Little Hong wasplicated. He knew that item very well because he studied it for countless of years, "If you use that item, there''s a high chance that Nine Heavens, which you loved and protected so much, will be affected severely."

    "I know. Don''t worry, I won''t use it unless it''s my final resort.." Jin Rou said with assurabce assurance.

 Chapter 733 - Warmth

    "Okay, if that''s what you wish." Little Hong took out the item and gave it to Jin Rou, "As much as possible, don''t use this. You know, not just the Nine Heavens will be affected, it will also affect us here."

    "I told you, I won''t use this unless it''s my final resort." Jin Rou said. He couldn''t afford to fail again right now. If he did, there''s a possibility that he''d die with Han Li''s body. He had to be extra cautious and careful about his moves.

    Little Hong didn''t respond after that. Thus, a long silence ensued. Although there weren''t words to tell, they already knew each other well enough to know what''s going on with their minds.

    "I have to go all out in this generation." Jin Rou spoke, "This is myst chance and I cannot afford to waste it."

    "Who are you going to take to that ce?" Little Hong asked.

    "I wonder? Icefairy presented herself but I''m still thinking about it. Why, you want toe and fight them?" Jin Rou chuckled.

    "As if. I know those bastards very well and I''ll just seek death if Ie." Little Hong snorted. He had been there once in the past so he had a decent idea of what kind of ce was that.

    "Please, those people are very much wary of you. If youe with me, they''ll probably feel threatened." Jin Rou smirked and shook his head, "But that''d be impossible. You have to guard my vault for a still while."

    "Yep, and it''s safer here." Little Hong nodded and suddenly remembered something, "Right, I remembered that punkish monk said that Fog came to him."

    "Fog." Jin Rou creased his brows. Naturally, he was familiar with this name as Han Li encountered this person many times. The person was on par or slightly stronger than these guardians Han Li trusted his vault with.

    Fog only appeared when he wanted to offer a transaction. He was very mysterious that even his origin was untraceable. Of course, if Jin Rou wanted to know it, he had to pay a price but it''s possible.

    "Yes, that monk told me that Fog appeared and offered him a very enticing offer." Little Hong seriously said, "Although that monk eventually declined the offer, it would be a lie if he said he wasn''t enticed."

    "What did Fog offer?" Jin Rou said. That punk monk Little Hong was talking about was someone who couldn''t be easily enticed by anything. Remember, Jin Rou''s vault had almost all of treasures in the world. He could just grab one and take it for himself and Han Li wouldn''t say anything. But Little Hong was saying that something outside of his vault could entice him?

    "Buddhist Light Seed." Little Hong said with a grave tone.

    "Buddhist Light Seed? That''s impossible. I have personally saw the seed germinating and dying by my eyes. How could someone possess another seed of that kind?" Jin Rou found it unbelievable.

    Buddhist Light Seed was a very precious item for buddhist practitioners. For them, it was the ultimate item they could have in their lives. Naturally, the monk would be enticed.

    "The monk said it''s a real Buddhist Light Seed. You cannot doubt your monk''s eyes, no?" Little Hong said, "So I suggest you also visit him. By now, he must already know that you''re alive and he''d be waiting for you like a dog."

    "Indeed, I have to." It wasn''t Jin Rou''s issue. After all, he''s just a mere soul that possessed this body. However, for some reason, he wanted to tie the knots that Han Li had left untied. After thisst challenge, he had to leave this body and return to whence he came. Han Li had already died and there''s no doubt about it so Jin Rou felt obligated to tie these knots.

    Furthermore, the monk could be said one of the most faithful followers of Han Li. He even fought it out against a deity from the Heavens and killed that existence himself during the Fourth Challenge. And the monk did this alone.

    Jin Rou looked at Little Hong and tapped his shoulder, "Take care of the two girls, en? Remember that you cannot vite them or else face my wrath."

    "Hah, as if. I have no interest in your women." Little Hong sneered. It was the truth he had no interest in them so Jin Rou could rest assure that they wouldn''t be touched, "They aren''t even as beautiful as thosedies and princesses in my n. Hmph."

    Jin Rou chuckled, "I know you are aware that Iris and Sirin''s face are just fake to cover their beauty. After all, you might fall in love with them at once."

    "Hmph." Little Hong snorted and didn''t say anything further.

    Jin Rou smiled after seeing this and said, "But I''m d that you''re healthy and well. I hope you leave for more billions of years and protect my vault."

    "You just want me to guard this vault of yours since you cannot find someone trustworthy as I am." Little Hong said with a smirk.

    "Indeed, there''s nothing else like you out there." Jin Rou smiled warmly. There''s no one else like Little Hong and he truly wanted the guy to live longer than ever.

    Little Hong was taken aback by these words and he felt his face turning red. Han Li had never been expressive like this and it was new to him. With no choice, he turned his back and said, "Leave if you no longer have a business with this vault."

    Jin Rouughed and said, "You don''t have to kick me out in my own turf, you know?"

    "But I am the master of this ce so I have the right to kick you out whenever I want." Little Hong spoke by his nose. He was still red from those words he received a while ago.

    "Okay, I''m going to leave now. But take care of yourself, en?" Jin Rou turned his back after saying this and said, "Thank you."

    Then, he eventually left the vault.. Little Hong looked back at where Jin Rou was just a while ago and emotions run amok visible in his eyes.

 Chapter 734 - Zias Origin

    "Let''s go." Jin Rou saw that Teacher Fairy was being entertained by the two maids and said, "Thank you for amodating her for a while, Iris and Sirin."

    "You''re gonna leave so soon, Your Majesty?" Iris felt sad. It had been a while since thest time they saw Han Li and she wanted to catch up of what happened.

    "His Majesty is a mighty being. Of course, he''ll be very busy as usual." Sirin said to Iris, "It''s already a good thing that he visited us here. There''s nothing to ask for."

    "Indeed, Sirin is right. I have something urgent to attend to so I cannot stay here for long." Jin Rou smiled warmly and pat Iris'' head, "Sorry, but as apensation, you can get an item from my vault. Anything you want."

    "Really?" Iris suddenly brightened. The items in Han Li''s gxy vault was something that couldn''t be found in Nine Heavens. It was an umtion of items since time immemorial, trillions of years ago.

    "Really. You can take one item out there and use for your convenience. Of course, Sirin has to choose one too since you will get one." Jin Rou smiled, "So don''t be too upset. Who knows? I might return sooner thanter."

    "As long as you take care of yourself, Your Majesty, we are already relieved by that." Sirin bowed, "Thank you for your grace."

    Iris also bowed her head. They were all useless freaks in the past and no one actually took care of them. It was only when Han Li came to them and saved them. For the two, their lives were for Han Li only. So unless Han Li wanted them dead, they would always thrive to live on.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Teacher Fairy were walking a space bridge. Han Li built this to connect the three vaults. By this, he could travel to and fro to all the vaults he wished. Of course, it was only himself had the right to use this. The guardians had to use their own resources if they wanted to visit each other''s vault.

    Teacher Fairy was walking timid behind Jin Rou. She kept looking at his sturdy back that felt like could withstand the fury of the Heavens. She felt like dreaming as she didn''t expect to have such a person beside her.

    Moreover, it was her master''s master too! Too many absurd things were happening that she felt she couldn''t catch up anymore.

    "What is your name?" Jin Rou asked out of the blue, "It''s not right for me to call you by your nickname as you know. So tell me your name."

    Teacher Fairy was taken aback by this question but she still answered, "My real name is Zia. I came from the..."

    "You are a descendant of the Moonlight Pavilion." Jin Rou interrupted andpleted the sentence.

    "How..." Teacher Fairy couldn''t believe it. She widened her eyes in extreme shock as she stared at Jin Rou. How was that possible that he discovered her origins?

    The Moonlight Pavilion was a strong legacy powerhouse in the past. Nurturing three Dao Monarchs, the power of the pavilion was something that couldn''t be underestimated.

    However, suddenly, it disappeared in thin air as if the pavilion wasn''t there to begin with. Many were horrified to see this. Just think about it, the whole Moonlight Pavillion disappeared overnight and no one knew what happened.

    Except Zia, the Teacher Fairy.

    The pavilion was a hot topic even until now as many historians tried to uncover the mysteries of its disappearance only to receive failure results. Nevertheless, it didn''t discourage them and even took this as a major project.

    "You want to gain more power and be stronger because you want to know the answers why they disappeared, right?" Jin Rou asked. Han Li wasn''t there, but he found clues. And it was already enough for him to deduce what transpired during that night.

    Zia didn''t answer. Her face was wrinkled as she felt very ufortable being seen through. Thus, Jin Rou said, "When Moonlighting Pavilion disappeared, I have went there and investigated it."

    It was too unnatural for a whole powerful pavilion disappear. Remember, Moonlight Pavilion''s resources were enough to nurture another two or more Dao Monarchs. Thus, their treasuries were unimaginable. Not to mention, many top beings were also there.

    Of course, it caught Han Li''s attention that time and immediately set off to investigate.

    "Did you find anything, Your Majesty?" Zia asked with a huffed tone.

    "I did." Jin Rou said, "However, the information is too much for you to take. You are not yet on that level to know such thing."

    "What level?" Zia asked. She fully understood that she wasn''t qualified to talk about it.

    "Wait until you be a Dao Monarch and you''ll know it on your own." Jin Rou said, "For now, just focus in cultivating and getting yourself stronger."

    "I just want to know one thing." Zia asked once again, "Are they alive?"

    Jin Rou looked at Zia and sighed, "If you''re talking about the perpetrators, then yes. If you''re talking about your pavilion, then no."

    That ce was too frightening even for Jin Rou. How could a powerhouse of Nine Heavens survive there? Not to mention, their monarchs weren''t with them. Jin Rou was at least 85% certain that all of them were corpses now.

    Seeing the depressed state of Zia, Jin Rou gave her a little bit of hope and said, "But if your monarchs were also taken with them, there''s a slim possibility that some are still alive right now. Well, it''d be good if it''s Moonshade. Their chances of survival would increase."

    Moonshade Dao Monarch was a brilliant monarch that helped illuminate the world with light during the darkest crisis. He only needed more years to reach the rank of a Nine Heavens Asura. Nevertheless, his power couldn''t be underestimated.

    "Really?" Zia suddenly felt lightened. They were words from Han Li so it felt assuring.

    "Really. Just hope that a monarch or two are with them right now. Once you be a monarch, you''ll be able to find the answers you''re looking for.." Jin Rou said as he continued walking.

 Chapter 735 - Monk Aida

    After walking for more than half an hour, Jin Rou and Zia finally reached the end of the bridge. It was obvious since there''s a huge door by the end.

    Jin Rou stopped walking and looked at the door. Zia did the same, curious why Jin Rou paused. But she didn''t ask or anything as she knew it''d be prying too much.

    After a minute, Jin Rou sighed and said, "Let''s go."

    Then, Jin Rou entered the door following suit by Zia. What met the two were a garden filled with stars and milky ways. Just like the previous one, it was a gxy vault. However, this vault was a bit different than the other.

    The previous vault had entertained the theme of the whole gxy. While this one had the theme of a garden of greenery and the gxy. Although its themes were halved, the beauty wasn''t worse than the other.

    "What a beautiful garden..." Zia gasped. As a woman, she loved beautiful things. The nts and flowers here were shining like diamonds and jewelries.

    She had to admit the fact that this vault was extraordinary too.

    After a few seconds when they entered this, a figure appeared in front of them made of light. The light slowly disappeared and turned into a flesh of person.

    It was a monk with simple robes. This monk didn''t carry the air of extravagance and arrogance that a guardian should have like Little Hong. He was very down to earth as if he nevermitted any mistakes and sins in his life. Or perhaps, he was like this because he was repenting on them.

    "Aida greets Your Majesty." The monk knelt on the ground and said, "I am very happy that you have survived the Eighth Challenge."

    It was true. He was greatly worried when they never heard of any news regarding Han Li and even thought that he might be dead now. Nevertheless, no one in his guardians dared to covet the treasures. The guardians were the three most trusted aides of Han Li. And even if the world betrayed him, the three would never.

    "Of course, how could that mere Heavens kill me?" Jin Rou chuckled, "I''m d that you''re also healthy haven''t kicked the bucket yet despite being so old now."

    Of all the guardians, Aida was the oldest. In fact, he was also one of the oldest followers of Han Li. If not for Han Li, Aida would have remained a normal monk that never knew the world.

    "I cannot. I have to protect this vault and the temple, Your Majesty." Aida shook his head andughed weakly, "Furthermore, how can I dare to die before you?"

    "That''s reassuring." Jin Rouughed, "By the way, this is Zia. Icefairy''s disciple. I have taken her here with me to broaden her horizons."

    "Amitabha. So this is the child nurtured by Lady Icefairy." Aida observed the woman keenly and nodded, "She deserves to be her disciple. With that kind of talent and potential, it''s no wonder Lady Icefairy nurtured her."

    It was apliment from Aida. Usually, he didn''t givepliments even to the high ranking officials and ancestors of a powerhouse. However, since it''s a follower of Han Li, he had to show his respect.

    Jin Rou nodded and looked at Zia. It was a signal for her to busy herself which she understood immediately. Aida smiled and sId to Zia, "You can roam and pick any flowers you want over there and take it hometer."

    "Can this germinate outside?" Zia was shocked. The flowers here were something she had never seen in her life. Perhaps, these were all very rare flowers that could only be read in legends and official ancient records.

    "Depends on the owner, Miss Zia." Aida nodded and said, "The germination of a flower of any of a kind here needs the sincerity and the capability of their dao heart. I will not exin it further as you need to have the answers yourself."

    Zia was still confused but didn''t ask. The monk had already cut her off and she was by herself to contemte about its meaning. After which, she went to the garden which filled with flowers.

    Seeing this, Aida looked at Jin Rou warmly and said, "May I know what kind of treasure you need from your gxy vault, Your Majesty?"

    "Before that, let me say something first." Jin Rou didn''t ask the question and said, "I heard that Fog paid you a visit and offered you a very enticing deal. Can you tell me the details?"

    Aida was taken aback when he heard this, "It seems that Mister Hong has spilled the beans before me."

    He paused for a moment and answered, "That''s right, Your Majesty. Several years ago, Fog visited me here to offer me a deal. He will give me the Buddhist Seed Light in exchange of a certain treasure inside of your gxy vault which is basically mine."

    Aida had stored a few important treasures in the vault and Fog wanted one of them.

    "What is that treasure?" Jin Rou asked.

    "It''s something you have given me twelve billion years ago, the Sweeping Hand." Aida said, "And not just that, he also wants me to go apany him to a ce which I am very familiar with, the Glory Sky."

    Jin Rou was a bit surprised, "He wants the Sweeping Hand and wants your assistance in clearing the Glory Sky? He must be delusional."

    The Glory Sky was a very dangerous zone no one had ever cleared. It was filled with extreme dangers that many monarchs and lords died here already. It was one of the three Danger Zones that had ever yet to be cleared.

    In order to clear a Danger Zone, one had to get the ultimate treasure inside of it. The treasure of an ultimate level was very tempting, thus many pushed their lucks and tried to challenge it. Unfortunately, all of them just died. Of course, there were still a few who managed to escaped but they were severely injured for life. Considerably, they were already dead.

    When Aida heard this, he couldn''t help but chuckle a bit.

 Chapter 736 - A Pearl

    "As you know, Your Majesty, Fog has been preparing for so long now to get the clear for the Glory Sky. Of course, he will not pass up the opportunity of recruiting someone of my level even if he has to bleed." Aida spoke with a calm tone. He wasn''t in his monk state right now and speaking normal to Jin Rou.

    What he said was true. Fog wanted the ultimate treasure inside the Danger Zone for himself. However, he wouldn''t enter it unless he was confident in clearing it. After all, he might not be so lucky during this attempt. He already used his life saving treasures and those in his possession right now couldn''t guarantee his safety.

    "He never changed." Jin Rou smirked. Han Li had several interactions with Fog and knew his personality well, "Until now, he''s still desiring the treasure inside that Danger Zone that he''s even willing to give up on Buddhist Seed Light."

    The Buddhist Seed Light was very beneficial to those who practice Buddhism just like the name it suggested. However, the seed needed to germinate first before having any positive effects for the owner. And although the effects would be magical, the maintenance to keep the seed alive was very expensive that a normal sect couldn''t keep up.

    But for people like Aida, germinating the seed was easy as pie since his temple had a ton of absolute resources he could expend by whim.

    "I turned his offer down, though." Aida said, "If Ie with that guy, who will manage this vault? There''s no one in my temple is so trustworthy to do that."

    "Will you regret it?" Jin Rou asked.

    "How can I? It is my choice. Although it''s unfortunate that I cannot have the seed, I have a thousand treasures simr it. So there''s actually no need for me to feel bad about rejecting it." Aida said. It was true that he had numerous treasures of that kind, but it wasn''t as authentic as the Buddhist Seed Light, of course.

    "I can get that seed from Fog if you want it." Jin Rou smiled, "Just say the word."

    "Your Majesty, what are you saying?" Aida felt his back sweating, "It''s really okay. There''s no need for me to fret over that matter."

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything more. He knew that Aida wouldn''t ept his gesture as the other party would feel obligated to repay it. That was how Aida had lived. And that''s also one of the reasons why he was a guardian of one of his vaults.

    "Give me the item I kept here 100,237 years ago." Jin Rou spoke, "I remembered I gave it to you to keep it here."

    Aida immediately took out his record book of the treasures inside the vault. It also recorded the exact date and time it was there. After a few seconds, he already found it and said, "You want that item, Your Majesty?"

    "Yes. I''m going to use it for something." Jin Rou smiled and said, "By now, it should have already charged full of energy."

    Aida didn''t dilly dally and click his fingers. A small hole in void appeared and he entered his hand there. Soon, he retracted his hand and handed over the item to Jin Rou.

    It was a pearl with raging essence inside. It felt like it''s going to murder anyone once it was let out. Jin Rou chuckled and said, "Indeed, it''s already full of energy."

    Han Li had gotten this pearl around three million years ago during his Sixth Challenge. It was his victory reward against an arrogant deity that time.

    "What are you going to do with that, Your Majesty?" Aida felt awful looking at the pearl. It was filled with ominous energy that he didn''t want to feel.

    "This? It has a few uses to me right now." Jin Rou smiled, "All right, I have already consumed much of your time. I will be leaving in a bit now."

    "Are you going to meet the other monk, Your Majesty?" Aida said. Han Li was never a disturbance for them and it would remain that way as they''d be forever grateful for the former.

    Jin Rou didn''t answer this immediately. After a few minutes, he said, "Perhaps not in the meantime. I have already gotten the treasures I want. Furthermore, that monk might angry at me because of that certain event."

    It was a painful memory of Han Li. And Jin Rou didn''t want to talk about it for now. After all, he was an outsider despite owning Han Li''s body.

    "Knowing that monk, he will never be angry at His Majesty. You just have to exin it well so that the monk can understand." Aida smiled, "However, if it''s Your Majesty''s wish, then I support you."

    "Thank you." Jin Rou turned his back and activated the exit door, "I wish you live a longer life, Aida. And the prosperity of your temple."

    Aida knelt down and bowed his head sincerely, "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty. Please have a safe trip."

    After that, Jin Rou entered the exit door following by Zia who was watching them closely.

    Aida looked at the distant back of Jin Rou and couldn''t help but take a deep sigh, "His Majesty, he feels lonely for some reason. Ah, the changes of the world will be major once again after the peaceful waves."

    ---

    "Your Majesty, who is that monk you just talked with?" Zia was very curious and couldn''t keep it any longer.

    "Call me Young Master from now on. I feel like I''m too old for calling me that." Jin Roumanded, "As for your question, he is a monk, as you have said."

    "I mean, what is his identity?" Zia tried to calm herself down.

    "Based on your level, you aren''t yet qualified to know such information." Jin Rou stopped walking and looked at her behind, "However, I can say that even Icefairy has to kneel down in front of that monk."

    Hearing this, Zia was bbergasted. Even her master had to kneel down in front of him? Did it mean that the monk was one of the oldest existences living in the current world?

 Chapter 737 - Fog

    Remember, Icefairy was one of the Nine Heavens Asura. Being part of it, her power was guaranteed as one of the best. However, she still had to give it to the monk?

    "Anyway, that is none of your concern. Your master and Aida are getting along well and there''s no issue between them." Jin Rou said and flicked his fingers, "I''ll be changing locations right now. I need to go to another certain person."

    He paused for a moment and said, "However, I cannot take you as it is a very dangerous ce. So you go back first in the academy and I''ll follow suit after I deal with this matter."

    "I understand." Zia wanted to ask what kind of urgent matter he needed to attend but regarding his personality, he might not tell it to him.

    After that, Jin Rou created a separate way for Zia and said, "Take this route. It will lead you the entrance of the academy. I will take this another route here."

    Zia nodded and took the route Jin Rou told her to while thetter took the other side.

    ---

    In a very secretive ce filled with fog, a ce that couldn''t be found in the map.

    Jin Rou was walking down a cemetery and a huge ground of dead nts. The ground was emitting a very foul odor from below but Jin Rou was used to this kind of smell, thus it wasn''t a problem.

    Jin Rou continued on walking until he finally reached arge ruined coliseum. It was filled with dark energy and hatred as if many souls were trapped here.

    No one would ever dare to enter this ce, perhaps only Jin Rou had the guts to do so.

    After Jin Rou entered the ce, what met him was a huge throne by the end of the coliseum. Furthermore, there was a ck figure sitting on it.

    Fog. He wasn''t very famous but those of the higher levels knew him very well. No one knew his exact identity but no one dared to antagonize him. As a matter of fact, even monarchs and lords were very wary of his existence.

    He only appeared in the world when he wanted to have a transaction with a certain individual and disappear after it.

    "I didn''t expect such a pleasant surprise right now." Finally, Fog talked as he opened his eyes. His being was filled with ckness thus no one could say who he was, "And you are still alive after that."

    "How can I die when that hateful Heavens is still kicking?" Jin Rou find something to sit and sat there, "It has been a while since I saw you, and I can say you have gotten older."

    "No one can evade the erosion of time." Fog spoke with a calm tone, "Not even you despite of your level, you know that."

    "I know. However, there are some ways to dy its erosion albeit very expensive to do so." Jin Rou said.

    "Well, enough of that. What brings you here?" Fog asked. With Han Li''s personality, he knew that there''s something going on. Han Li wouldn''t visit him if it wasn''t an important matter.

    Of all people, Han Li was the only person who coulde and go as he pleased. After all, he was an extremely powerful being that Fog wasn''t confident in defeating against. In fact, of all the existences Fog had met, Han Li was still the biggest threat of all, an impossible wall to ovee.

    "I heard that you paid Aida a visit." Jin Rou said with a smirk, "You even went through the lengths of using the Buddhist Seed Light to entice him."

    "I did. But as you knew already, he declined it." Fog shrugged his shoulder. When he''s making business transactions, there were only a handful of people who dared to decline his generosity. And all of them were followers of Han Li.

    "Are your preparations to clear the Glory Sky done?" Jin Rou asked.

    "That''s right. My preparations are done. All I need to do now is to set the deed into ce." Fog nodded, "However, I need Aida''s Buddhism Dao to ovee a certain point in Glory Sky."

    In the past, Fog had entered Glory Sky along with three Dao Monarchs and two Imperial Lords he enticed to join him. The ultimate treasure and the other treasures by it was too tempting for them.

    However, the clear mission resulted in an absolute failure and the team was almost wiped out except for Fog and a single lord. The rest were killed and didn''t manage to see the light of day again.

    Fog was heavily injured by that time despite having life-saving treasures of abundant quantity and needed toy low for millions of years to recuperate.

    Along with this were certain preparations and nning to challenge the Glory Sky once again. It took him 100 million years or so before his preparations for the second attempt reached itspletion.

    "You need Buddhism Dao?" Jin Rou was curious, "borate."

    Fog pursed his lip but he eventually answered, "During the 4th point, an ominous dark gaseous mes engulfed the monarchs I am with. It was tragic and gory scene to be exact."

    ording to the experts who cleared Danger Zones in the past, it was consisted of five points. The team had to clear all points to sessfully clear the entire Danger Zone. And of course, the ultimate treasure awaits at thest point.

    Out of seven Danger Zones that were created by the world, four were already cleared and three were not, Glory Sky included. And of all the three uncleared zones, Glory Sky took the most many lives the most.

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded. He experienced the zones too and as a matter of fact, had cleared one already. But this was a top secret information that was never released, "That''s why you''re asking for Aida as his dao in Buddhism is very thick but light."

    He paused for a moment before resuming, "However, it''s not enough if you think about it. For sure, you have tried using Buddhist treasures against it but it wasn''t effective.. There''s no guarantee that Aida would be effective during the 4th point."

 Chapter 738 - Business Transaction

    The 4th point was a critical stage of a Danger Zone. After all, it was a point before the final one. Of course, clearing the final point was harder than the previous point.

    It''s not just a simple stage, so it had to be nned meticulously or else Fog would just waste his life and the ones he were with there.

    "What do you suggest?" Fog asked. Since it''s Han Li who spoke, it held a heavy credibility thus Fog believed him and asked for an opinion. Remember, Han Li was an old monster that even many forefathers of legacy sects and academies were afraid of crossing.

    As a matter of fact, even Fog didn''t want to be on the bad page of Han Li''s book. If to say he happened to provoke the other party, all his choice was to run as fast as he could.

    "You love making business transactions, right?" Jin Rou smiled and looked at Fog.

    "And?" Fog raised his brow in curiosity.

    "Since that''s the case, I have a proposal for you." Jin Rou stood up and said, "I can help you clear the Glory Sky."

    Fog was stumped to hear this. If Han Li was really going to help him clear it, it just meant that Han Li would being over and assist him to clear it. Furthermore, with Han Li''s help, the chances of victory and survival was raised to above certainty of high.

    Countless person asked for Han Li''s assistance and only a very few could actually make him move. Unfortunately, Fog wasn''t one of them. However, Han Li was suggesting this by himself? Of course, it wasn''t for free.

    There''s no free lunch in this world, after all.

    "So what will you get in return?" Fog asked the most important question. Since the other party threw an olive branch, it''d be a shame if he didn''t grab onto it, right?

    "Good question. I want to have item you got from the Sinister Cold Era." Jin Rou was smiling as he said these words.

    Fog didn''t answer immediately. He knew that item very well and he didn''t even use it for his own benefit for once since it''s too precious. But now, Han Li was asking for it?

    Upon careful pondering, Fog sighed and said, "Okay, you have a deal. But the ultimate treasure will be mine."

    That item from Sinister Cold Era was precious. But the benefits and ultimate treasure of Glory Sky outweighed everything else.

    "No problem." Jin Rou smirked. The ultimate treasure hidden in Glory Sky was useless to him anyway. So he had no interest in it. He was just interested to what kind of deity it had.

    Fog used to be the devil, always getting the longer end of the stick. But right now, he felt he was losing something for a short end. If he was a devil, then Han Li was a devil emperor who oversee the entire race.

    "Since that is settled, I want you to never visit any of my guardians, no?" Jin Rou could see that Fog was plotting something thus he invited Aida to help him clear the zone. He had some assumptions about this but refrained from telling so.

    "The strongest person is going toe with me to clear the Glory Sky. What could I ask for more?" Fog chuckled and said, "You have my word. I won''t near them again."

    Jin Rou looked at Fog with suspicious gaze but let it go, "Do you know who''s the deity of Glory Sky?"

    All the Danger Zones had one deity guarding them. And in order for it to be cleared, they had to kill the deity inside of it. Spections spread that the deities inside the zones were immortals from the Heavens. But it wasn''t proven or whatsoever.

    But there was one thing that the people were certain of. The deities of the zone were here to control the bnce of the world.

    "No one has yet to reach the 5th point, so no one knows who is the deity there and what kind it is." Fog shook his head.

    "That''s too bad, then." Jin Rou smirked. Unlike Fog, he knew who was the deity inside the Glory Sky. That''s why he''s very confident in offering his assistance right now.

    Remember, Han Li''s memories amounted up to many trillions of years. It was not an exaggeration if he said he knew almost everything about the world that should be known. He knew the answers to the questions which had been a block for cultivators.

    Fog looked at Jin Rou with suspicious expression, "Do you know?"

    "That''s a secret." Jin Rou chuckled. He had no intention of saying anything or else it would spoil the fun.

    Fog didn''t ask more. Since the other party wasn''t willing, he had no right to force it. On top of that, Han Li had an entric personality. He wouldn''t even know how he''d die.

    "I''m going back now." Jin Rou said after a long pause, "The academy is about to be attacked and I told them I''ll help."

    "The Dao Sword Academy?" Fog asked, "If it''s you, those greedy beings will run away once they see you."

    "That''s why I''m not going to show myself unless it''s necessary." Jin Rou sneered, "It''s time to have another clean up of bad weeds in the Nine Heavens."

    Fog could already see a bloody massacre happening though it wasn''t yet happening. Han Li was known for killing anyone without batting an eye as long as it''s for the good of the world. In fact, there was even a tragic incident in the past that had not been recorded by official records because of its severity of a scandal.

    "I feel pity to those who are about to die by your hands." Fog wasn''t a good person, he was evil to be exact. However, the definition of evil surpassed what Han Li was capable of.

    Jin Rou looked at him by side eye and said, "If you want, you can help them to add more fun.. I want to see your arts before setting off for Glory Sky. What do you say?"

 Chapter 739 - Commander Reblos

    Fog could feel his scalp itching when he heard this. Han Li wanted to see his arts? It was more like the other party just wanted someone as a punching bag. How could he stoop that low? "I''d d to in the future. However, not now."

    "Why not?" Jin Rou smiled and asked with an interest in his expression. It seemed that he was enjoying this.

    "With your current level against my puny level, I don''t think I can survive it." Fog didn''t want to say that he''s going to be a punching bag as it was too shameful.

    "Your choice." Jin Rou didn''t force the matter and said, "I''ll be leaving now since you don''t want to fight me. I can feel that the monsters in human form are going to move now."

    "You have eyes on them?" Fog was shocked. Those people were very cautious. Not even one person knew their exact location except for them in the know.

    "A bit." Jin Rou said. Han Li secretly nted an item on them that couldn''t be detected. However, the effects were limited as it could only determine the movements of the target and couldn''t know the exact location.

    Fog hid his stupefied expression. It was truly a good choice that he assumed Han Li was still alive and didn''t go with his first n of getting Aida by force. If that really happened, he could already imagine his fate in Han Li''s hands.

    After that little conversation, Jin Rou left the ce without looking back. The next time they would meet was where the Glory sky was located.

    ---

    "Young Master, you''re finally back!" Goldenchild greeted Jin Rou with an anxious expression.

    "What''s going on?" Zia, the Teacher Fairy, sensed the urgency in Goldenchild''s expression and asked, "Is something bad happening outside?"

    "Dignified Sky Legion Commander is here!" Goldenchild said, "They are currently in the talk with the headmaster right now."

    The Dignified Sky Legion was a very powerful legion that was created by Allsky Dao Monarch. He also created the legacy of Force Sky Sect and established as one of the major forces of Nine Heavens. Although the legacy Sect wasn''t an ancient one as it was just been established a million years ago, its strength couldn''t be underestimated.

    "They are rushing things too much." Jin Roumented and shook his head, "These bastards must have their behinds itching now knowing they moved so fast."

    "Do theye with malicious intentions?" Zia asked with a worry on her face. Things were getting out of hand if that was the case. The said fate of the academy was about to happen now.

    "Yes, judging from their attitude, it feels like they are here to demand something." Goldenchild said. The academy couldn''t fall.

    "Lead the way. They must be here to ask for a beating." Jin Rou waved his hand and said. Since he said that he''d be protecting this academy, he would keep his promise.

    ---

    "We don''t have that treasure here, so please leave now." Headmaster Lanx spoke with a hard tone. He was currently speaking to themander of Dignified Sky Legion which was famous for sweeping continents in the past along with Allsky Dao Monarch.

    Reblos, themander, sneered as he spoke with a tone of contempt, "Headmaster, you must be jesting. Other ces might not have it but certainly not yours. We have confirmed it several times that the old page is indeed inside your academy."

    He paused for a moment and opened his arms continuing, "Headmaster Lanx, fret not. Our Force Sky Sect will give the deservedpensation for this. Not to mention, even our friends will be willing topensate you too regardless of anything."

    Headmaster Lanx knew that the Force Sky Sect wouldn''t move alone. After all, their foundation in this world was still shaky. The moment themander spoke the word ''friends'' confirmed his spection that there were some people controlling the legion.

    This must be the prophecy that was given to them.

    "Who are you working for?" Headmaster Lanx didn''t answer the question and proceeded with another.

    "That''s none of your concern, Headmaster. What you should be concern about is whether you will ept our generosity or not." Commander Reblos smirked and said, "We have given you a finepensation for it. All you have to do is ept it. Once you do, you can make your academy rise to another height by using our guaranteedpensations. However, if you''re still hard headed about it, we have no choice but to make you feel threatened then."

    "Are you challenging our Dao Sword Academy?" Headmaster Lanx almost red up, "My academy has stood for longer years than your sect. Who are you to question our authority?"

    "That''s true. That''s why we are here speaking nicely to you as a sign of our respect for the academy." Commander Reblos said, "However, it seems Headmaster Lanx isn''t interested. Shall I take your answer as a no, then?"

    "Of course, it''s a no. So you may leave now and don''t evere back." Headmaster Lanx remembered that a legendary being was protecting them. He firmly believed in this and thus he was strong to reject the good will of themander.

    "I see." Commander Reblos'' face was dark and sinister, "It seems you will not give up unless the coffin is already in front of you. Very well, Headmaster Lanx. I have been told that in case you reject our proposal, we will be officially attacking your academy four hours from now under the name of justice. Please be prepared."

    Themander stood up with a foul mood and turned his back going to leave the room, "Headmaster Lanx, it''s a pity. But your academy will now fall because of your indecisiveness."

    "Who is indecisive and who''s not, I''m the only who have the right to say who is who." Just then, the door appeared before themander could leave. Jin Rou looked at themander and said, "Just a littlemander of an unknown sect barking here at arge tree."

    Commander Reblos'' face turned darker and looked back at Headmaster Lanx, "Is this how the students of the academy talk to someone higher than them?"

 Chapter 740 - Three Old Men

    Commander Reblos wasn''t aware of Jin Rou''s identity as he changed his flesh and body when he created this one in the past. Of course, the aura couldn''t be hidden but Reblos was confident that the old monster of that level was no longer alive. At least, that''s what''s their thinking of.

    "You are higher than me?" Jin Rou sneered and released his pressure aura which made the other party knelt down, "Not even the old bastards behind you will dare say it but you, a newborn ant, says such words? I like your audacity."

    "Who are you?" Themander could feel his legs weakening more after kneeling. He felt like he was in front of an emperor and he couldn''t look up. Nevertheless, he was still brave and didn''t back down, "No matter what you do, we will still win."

    "Oh, so confident?" Jin Rou smiled, "Does it mean that a monarch is aiding your group?"

    "Why should I answer your question? Do you have the qualifications to know?" Reblos snorted. He wasn''t afraid of death. His life belonged to someone else and he was going to die one way or another. Dying right now wouldn''t make a difference.

    "Alright, don''t answer it then. Let me take the answers inside your head." Jin Rou made themander unable to move. He then walked up straight to him and held his head, "Don''t move so much or it will hurt more."

    Reblos was resisting. However, it was useless as he was not able to move any part of his body.

    "Ah!" Reblos felt his head being split into two. He knew that the other party was seeing through his memories and he couldn''t do anything about it. The more time passed by, the more it got painful.

    After a few minutes, Jin Rou opened his eyes and smirked, "I see now. Things are getting interesting."

    "Your Majesty, what did you see?" Headmaster Lanx was curious what he had seen in themander''s memories thus he asked.

    "Nothing much. I just found out that a certain alumnus of your academy is helping out the enemy." Jin Rou smiled and answered. Now it made sense why the old monsters were very confident in attacking the academy right now.

    With a help of someone who naturally knew the ins and outs of the academy, it would be easy as pie to locate the vital points they needed to settle. Of course, the execution of the n was still important and they couldn''t let they guard down.

    "What...?" The headmaster was bbergasted. It was unbelievable, but the words came out of Han Li''s mouth so it must be credible, "How is that possible that someone will betray our academy?"

    "Headmaster, it''s normal that there will be one or two persons who will betray you no matter how many good things you have done." Jin Rou said. Han Li had been betrayed so many times that Jin Rou couldn''t count it. As a matter of fact, being betrayed was something Han Li was used to in a daily basis.

    Jin Rou paused for a moment and continued, "Don''t let this get to you. No matter what, this is an inevitable result and no one can do something about it."

    "Who is that person, Your Majesty?" Headmaster Lanx asked.

    Jin Rou looked at him before saying, "Spiritgale Dao Monarch."

    Headmaster Lanx felt his head turning and almost fainted. He had many spections about who that was, but he never thought that such a person who he thought very honest and amiable would turn out an enemy of their academy!

    Even Zia was shocked. Spiritgale Dao Monarch was one of the best monarchs nurtured by Dao Sword Academy. As a matter of fact, she once ranked second at the top three monarchs of the academy. She was brilliant enough to have a future and be at the peak. Who would have thought that she''d be a traitor?

    She was nurtured painstakingly by the academy. All the resources she required to achieve where she was right now was because of the academy. Her n didn''t spend a single penny on her during her cultivation in the academy. It was all on the academy''s expense. Yet, they were being repaid by such ingratefulness?

    "She''s such an ingrate..." Headmaster Lanx felt his fists clenching so tight. The academy had never been betrayed like this before, "Why would she betray the academy which took care of her so well?"

    Jin Rou didn''tment on this. However, je already had assumptions regarding this.

    In the outer region of the academy, the legion of Commander Reblos was waiting for his return. However, it was already been two hours since he went out but he never came back.

    ording to the rules, once themander didn''te back after two hours, it would be taken as a no to their proposal.

    Then, three figures appeared. They were all very old men who had lived for countless of years. Their wrinkled bodies couldn''t be hidden but their strength was still overwhelming.

    Stars were within their grasp as they moved slowly towards the academy.

    "It has been a long time since I breathed this kind of fresh air." The bald old man said as he took a deep breath, "Ah, finally I can taste this air again."

    "You can think about it when we aplish this." The white haired old man said, "The item must be our priority. We have to get it today, there is no ce for failure."

    "That''s for sure." The bald old man smirked, "There''s only one Imperial Lord residing in the academy and he''s too old to fight. This will be a win for us. Nevertheless, I still used some precautions to avoidplications."

    "Don''t underestimate the academy too much. It''s not an academy of nurturing monarchs for a shallow reason." The ck haired old man warned, "Remember, it stood many trials and tribtions in the past and it sessfully went through."

    Underestimating one''s enemy was a fatal weakness of an arrogant man. Usually, severe consequences were there when they didn''t use their brains and all brawl. For the ck haired old man, it was better to be safe than sorry.

    ---

    HAPPY NEW YEAR, EVERYONE! WISHING YOU ALL A HAPPY AND HEALTHY 2022.

 Chapter 741 - Elders Of Ancient Pugan

    For these three old men, it was the right moment to seize the opportunity. They had been hiding for so long now, and it''s high time to reveal themselves in the world.

    However, the ck haired old man was hesitating, "Are we really going to do this? You two must remember that there is no confirmation that person had died. Who knows if he''s just staying lowkey after thest challenge?"

    His worry was founded. Of all the existence, that person was the scariest. Not even the top monarchs of the world could hold a candle against that person. If he was still alive, all of them would be in deep trouble. After all, Dao Sword Academy was one of his turfs!

    "Old ck, you are worrying useless things." Old White shook his head and said, "Three Dao Monarchs have confirmed that they couldn''t feel that psycopath''s aura for a long time now. If that lunatic were alive, those three monarchs must have been updated about it."

    "Old White is right." The bald old man nodded in agreement. They couldn''t back down now theye to this point, "We have to do everything we can to get that item. Even if we need to raze the academy to the ground, we will do it as we must."

    The item held great importance for them as it was very beneficial for ancient folks like them. There was no room for any failure.

    Old ck didn''t have a choice. He could only sigh and brace himself for what''sing.

    After that, the three old men had dered their intention to the world.

    ---

    "We, the Elders of Ancient Pugan, havee back to retrieve the item that is supposed to be ours from Dao Sword Academy! If they don''tply with us, we will not hesitate to destroy them!"

    When these words reverberated the entire world, everyone was shaken especially those who knew Ancient Pugan well.

    They were naturally the enemy of the world. No one knew what is their origin, but they were the ones who brought darkness and despair to the world. Because of their arrival in the past, countless innocent died a tragic and undeserving death.

    There was only one thing they wanted, to dominate the world. However, Han Li didn''t let them rampant for a long time. He mobilized his legions and Dao Monarchs to annihte the entire race of Ancient Pugan. It was a bitter battle, almostpared to the Challenges against the Heavens.

    But although the Ancient Pugan was very strong, how could they win against someone who has the most intelligent brain in the Nine Heavens? Eventually, they fell from Han Li''s trap and almost everyone of their race was killed except for a few.

    This few pugans were none other than the three Elders who dered theireback right now.

    A few Dao Monarchs were alerted by this. They wanted to help out eradicate them immediately. But they were all stopped by Icefairy.

    "Let then jump for a little while. Don''t spoil His Majesty''s fun." Icefairy told them. Han Li didn''t say he needed help, so naturally everyone shouldn''t think about offering one. After all, they might just be baggages to him.

    Then after a while, she added, "Let''s watch from a distance, instead. Who knows, we might gain insights from His Majesty''s battle. It''s been a long time since we have seen him fight."

    Heading this, the other few monarchs were excited. Han Li was the person who stood above all, even the monarchs.

    ---

    The whole world heard this deration, of course Jin Rou also heard it. He couldn''t help but admire their courage and said, "Their courage is immense right now."

    The elders of Ancient Pugan had never made a major move of this level during the past years. But right now, they were so fearless to even say that they will destroy the Dao Sword Academy. Perhaps if Jin Rou wasn''t here, it''s almost possible. However, with him here, how could it happen?

    Even the sky falling down wouldn''t destroy the academy as long it was under Jin Rou''s protection.

    "Let''s see how long can they bark." Jin Rou smirked. He was looking forward to see those old men''s reactions when they saw him.

    "Let this old bones do the introductory battle against them, Your Majesty." Then out of the blue, an old figure with sword aura appeared. Though he was too old already, his spirit for battle had never diminished, "Ah, forgive me for not showing your proper respect as my bones are difficult to deal with now."

    "Sword Ancestor!" Headmaster Lanx didn''t expect that the ancestor woulde out sooner. He immediately helped him out with worry.

    "There''s no need for you to do that. I can do it myself." Jin Rou said. Han Li had a good impression of Sword Ancestor in the past and actually impressed him. Thus, Jin Rou was giving the same amount of respect the ancestor deserved.

    "Ah, this is my academy which you have been taken care of for while now, Your Majesty. I cannot just ignore it although you are helping us." Sword Ancestor tried to smile, "Furthermore, it''s been a long time since I used my sword. I wonder how much of my power can I exert at this age. Consider it as I''m exercising."

    "Alright, if that''s what you want." Jin Rou said. Since it''s the ancestor''s wish, he couldn''t decline it more.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Sword Ancestor bowed weakly and left the room. He was going out now to confront the enemy.

    "Headmaster, evacuate all of the students of the academy to a safe ce together with the other teachers. I will follow Sword Ancestor and make sure he won''t suffer so do your job properly." Jin Rou said and left without waiting for a response.

    ---

    The three elders of Ancient Pugan were standing afloat in the sky. They were currently waiting for someone from the academy toe out. They all were wearing arrogant expression as they waited. They knew that the academic wouldn''t stand such a provocation and eventually fight back.

    It was what they were waiting for to give another reason to destroy them more.

 Chapter 742 - Fallblade Dao Monarch

    Many people were curious as to what''s going on after hearing the deration so they traveled here and watch in a safe distance. Usually, the Dao Sword Academy had rivalries with other powerhouses but they didn''t outright dere to destroy them in the open. However, it wasn''t the case for the one powerful Ancient Pugan.

    They had the right to be arrogant as they almost made the whole world be the prey to their darkness. Of course, it wasn''t a good situation right now. The pugans couldn''t revive no matter what, thus if they weren''t killed right now, many were nning on annihting them. Now that they appeared in the public, it would be easier to find them.

    "Ahoo!" The Dignified Sky Legion was marching towards the frontline with high spirits. They were the pride of their sect, never backing down a fight even though theirmander had yet to return.

    "Commander Reblos has not returned. We can assume that he is killed there already." Old White said, "Since that''s probable case, you all have to follow mymands now. Are we clear?"

    "Ahoo!" The legion shouted in unison expressing agreement. It''s not a bad idea to be under such a powerful elder.

    Old White smiled and looked at the Dao Sword Academy saying, "Dao Sword Academy, we will give you five minutes toe out and take out the item we need. If you do, we will spare your academy and your students. Don''t test our patience if you know our Ancient Pugan''s personality."

    The pugans were known to keep their words and threats. If they said they''d going to kill you, they really would without a doubt.

    Everyone felt their scalps itching. The pugans didn''t change, always overbearing as if they ruled the world though they were almost non existent. Nevertheless, no one could underestimate the power of an elder pugan.

    "Do you think you all are invincible?" Then, a figure appeared. He was an old man wearing a blue robe. Four swords were floating beside him as if they were weapons for destruction, "To think that the scaredy cats of the past have the guts toe out now."

    "It''s Sword Ancestor!" Everyone immediately recognized him. Although it had been a long time since the ancestor appeared in the public, everyone still recognized him right away.

    Who wouldn''t? Sword Ancestor was one of the strongest Imperial Lords of the Nine Heavens. With a terrifying record of killing a Dao Monarch in the past, no one would ever dare to underestimate him!

    "Sword Ancestor, it seems you are blind of your current predicament right now." Monk Elder, the bald old man, said with a sneer, "This time, there is no one going to help your academy. Not even the Dao Monarchs you nurtured. The only choice you have is to hand over that item. It''s not a loss for you if it can save your academy, right?"

    The Monk Elder had a point. With the currently situation of the academy, the best course of action was to give what the enemy wanted. After all, these three old men were terrifying enough to threaten the whole world right now, what more for a mere academy?

    "No monarch is willing to help the academy? You must be joking." Before Sword Ancestor could respond, a new figure appeared. He was a good looking man with a refreshing vibe. Wearing a light armor, he looked like a handsome deity of the Heavens.

    "Fallde Dao Monarch?!" Everyone was stumped and horrified. Fallde was supposed to have died already in the past as he was one of the people who dared to challenge the zone called Ominous Forest.

    Yet, he was still alive all this time? Everyone felt they were tricked!

    Fallde Dao Monarch. No one would doubt this monarch''s talent and credibility as he showed the world what he was capable of. Being one of the top 5 strongest monarchs the academy had ever nurtured, he was surely someone that couldn''t be underestimated!

    Even the three elders didn''t expect this monarch toe out.

    "Fallde, this is not an issue between you and us. Must you really do this? The academy is no longer holding your rights." Old ck said.

    "Just your existence in the Nine Heavens had already guaranteed my appearance here. I''m sure many are also nning on eradicating you, not just me." Fallde smirked and held on to his long de, "So just prepare your necks for me, will you?"

    "You sound so arrogant that it pisses me off." Old White said with a cold tone, "If that''s the case, how about you fight another monarch too?"

    Hearing this, Fallde was surprised but immediately hid it.

    "Step step." Then slow steps could be heard from the ground. It was casual steps as if the figure was walking on water. Fallde felt these steps familiar thus he immediately looked at where it wasing from.

    Sword Ancestor also looked at the direction. He was also familiar with these steps. The light and casual steps were only something that person could do.

    Then after a short while, the figure appeared fully in the open. He was a man wearing an all ck robe, there was arge sword on his but it seemed light when he walk. With his ck hair fluttering in the wind, he looked like an adonis seducing all women in the world.

    "So it''s you, traitor." Fallde sneered. Now it made sense to him how could the elders of pugan knew the existence of that item knowing it''s a top secret, "I know you are rotten, but never have expected you are this rotten to the core."

    Everyone was curious who was the neer. However, they couldn''t remember his face. It was natural. After all, this man had lived for a very long time now that almost all of the people present except Sword Ancestor and the elders of pugan were his juniors.

    "Wait... I know this guy...." But a knowledgeable person knew bits of this person and immediately realized who he was. He was then scared silly as he shouted, "H-h-he is Crestflow Dao Monarch! The second monarch the academy has ever nurtured!"

 Chapter 743 - Crestflow Dao Monarch

    Crestflow Dao Monarch. He wasn''t that famous but the majority of ancient cultivators knew him well albeit by his name only. This monarch instilled fear in the hearts of many people as he dered his superiority in the Nine Heavens.

    Being born as a mortal, the academy helped him to where he was right now. And him being the second monarch to be nurtured by the academy was also real. No one could counter any of his as he was very powerful and everyone knew it.

    Sword Ancestor looked at Crestflow and sighed. His hunch was truly right that the one who tell on the item was this monarch who they had cared for in the past.

    "Sword Ancestor, it''s been a while." Crestflow bowed his head in respect to the ancestor, "I''m d that you are doing well."

    "Why did you sell the academy?" Sword Ancestor was full of grievance. Despite being a mortal, they loved and cherished Crestflow like their son in the past. Yet, this was how he would pay them back?

    Everyone was also having a bad taste when looking at him. He was able to sell the academy for meager benefits, he was an ingrate to the core. No one wanted to befriend him.

    "Ancestor, the academy has no longer any connection with me." Crestflow smiled and said, "I am merely a vagabond now. Why should I care about the academy''s being?"

    It was ruthless to hear and many wanted to skin him alive. However, it wasn''t their issue to begin with so they couldn''t do something about it.

    "Because at least you should have the respect for the parent who raised you, asshole." Fallde''s mind was full of curses. He wanted to swear and swear at Crestflow but he knew it''s going to be useless.

    "Whether I have respect or not will be up to me." Crestflow''s eyes sharpened, "Now, let me personally ask you Sword Ancestor. We need that item."

    "You wish." Fallde couldn''t take it anymore and attacked. He created various shes of his sword dao towards Crestflow.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Red sword arcs appeared going to Crestflow. Each arch carried a scary momentum that could topple the ground with ease.

    Crestflow took out his sword and swung it against the red sword arcs. The way he did it was too easy and he didn''t find difficulty dealing with it at all.

    "Falling Mountain sh!" Fallde didn''t end his attack there. He immediately created a stronger and heavier sh that could split the world. It was a big gray sword arc filled with natural energy.

    "Rumble!" The ground shook as hell as if it''s going to break. Crestflow looked at the sh and didn''t dare to underestimate it. Then, he created a sh that could counter it with a bit of his true power.

    "Boom!" The Falling Mountain sh of Fallde Dao Monarch was countered by a sh created by Crestflow Dao Monarch. The impact created severe effects in the surroundings and almost ruptured the whole ce. Winds were scattered in all directions as the two fight it out.

    "Activate!" Fallde was determined to kill Crestflow. He used his Dao Pces and activated it.

    For Dao Monarchs, the Dao Pce was very important to them as it contained their dao and everything else.

    Crestflow was a bit surprised to see this and said, "Oh? You are already a 4-pce monarch, that''s pretty amazing."

    The rank of the Dao Monarchs depended on the Dao Pces they had. For Fallde''s situation, he had already 4 Dao Pces thus he could be called 4-pce Monarch.

    Monarchs could increase their pces by proving their daos once again. It would take a meticulous and painstaking effort to even add one pce to your rank. Nevertheless, it''s a great power boost once you sessfully add pces to your cultivation.

    "Enough chitchat and show me what you''ve got!" Fallde shouted. His first pce opened and released a terrifying energy. It then circted above and created a whirlpool out of it.

    "Boom!" The terrifying energy descended towards Crestflow in a threatening manner. However, Crestflow didn''t move an inch as if he was weing this terrifying whirlpool of energy.

    Fallde sneered. This energy was called Titanus, something he captured from a certain ce when he traveled the Nine Heavens. Although he paid a price for this, it was worth it.

    Titanus was said to be an energy left by Titan Dao Monarch, the third-ranked in the Nine Heavens Asura. No one knew whether he was still alive or not, but if he was, the world would surely turn crazy. Remember, being at the top 3 of the Asuras already made a monster more of a monster!

    The target ce was filled with thick smoke. Fallde knew that the whirlpool had directly hit Crestflow but he wasn''t sure what''s the effect of it to the enemy. But he was sure that it wasn''t enough to kill him.

    After a minute, the smoke thinned and Crestflow could be seen standing motionless. He was looking at Fallde with a smile on his face as if he''s provoking him, "Fallde, that attack just now tickled me. Do you have perhaps more of that?"

    "Bastard." Fallde was triggered and dashed towards Crestflow. Since attacks like that didn''t work, he''d just sh physically with his de.

    Crestflow smirked when he saw this and said, "Ah, Fallde. You are still too young to antagonize me."

    After which, he swung his sword towards the iing Fallde with a heavy momentum and force energy. Since the sword was embedded with terrifying force energy, its power was boosted several times.

    "Boom!" As a result when they shed, Fallde was thrown away several miles while throwing up blood on the way.

    "Argh!" Eventually, he ended bumping against a hill and created a pit in it while puking bad blood. His vision had also turned blurry as he tried to struggle to get up.

    Sword Ancestor wanted to help him. However, he was blocked by the three Elder Pugans, "Sword Ancestor, you should be facing us not the other way around. It''s a disrespect to your opponent, no?"

    "Get out of my way if you don''t to face immediate death.." Sword Ancestor said with utmost coldness.

 Chapter 744 - Horror

    Sword Ancestor couldn''t let Fallde die. At least, not here in their academy. He was just here to help. There''s no need for him to sacrifice his life for the academy. As a matter of fact, it was already enough that he had chosen the academy''s side.

    However, the three elders were in his way thus he couldn''t help Fallde immediately.

    The spectators couldn''t help but shudder in fright. Although the academy wasn''t part of the strongest powerhouses in Nine Heavens, they held a strong reputation and firm foundation. After all, it was created by Sword Dao Monarch, a once capable and brilliant monarch of his era.

    Furthermore, it was part of the turf of a legendary existence who were people most afraid of. The Ancient Pugans were actually very brave to actually touch his reverse scale.

    "Ancestor, I advise you not to retaliate more or you''ll get hurt." Crestflow said with amiable tone, "You''re already too old with this, why don''t you just rest in your chamber and recuperate in peace? Of course, please hand over the item first."

    "Crestflow, I never have expected that you will be such a disappointment." Sword Ancestor looked at him and shook his head.

    "That, I don''t care, Sword Master." Crestflow said, "Hand over the item right now so that we don''t have to do hurt you anymore."

    "You want it? You get it yourself." Sword Ancestor smiled mysteriously, "However, I wonder if you will be able to get it?"

    The ancestor''s smile was so mysterious that Crestflow felt something wasn''t right. He knew the ancestor well as he was with him in the past for years. This smile was something with a deep meaning, however the meaning wasn''t something he could ponder over.

    "What do you mean?" Crestflow felt that something was not going ording to the n and it wasn''t something he wanted to happen.

    Sword Ancestor smiled and said, "It''s just that you chose the wrong time to pick a fight with our academy."

    The Ancient Pugans also felt something wasn''t right. They immediately scanned the maximum radius of their abilities and see if there''s someone hiding. However, they didn''t feel anyone nearby except the bystanders.

    Nevertheless, the uneasy feeling was still there as if death was creeping its way towards them. It was a feeling that they only felt against a single entity.

    Step. Step. Step.

    Then suddenly, loud but light steps could be heard. It was obvious that it came from a person, thus everyone''s attention was focused on the neer.

    The elders of Ancient Pugans widened their eyes in horror as they saw the person. He changed his flesh and appearance but they couldn''t be mistaken when they felt the auraing from the person.

    "Impossible..." Old ck felt his reality warping several times. How was that possible that this existence was still alive? He never crossed out this possibility but to think that it''d trulye true?

    Even the monk and Old Bald was in horror. This was the worst possible scenario they could have.

    "I was thinking of showing upter on. But seeing that you cannot contain yourselves more, I have no choice but to step up." Jin Rou said as he was walking leisurely on the ground. He looked at the three elders and chuckled, "It''s been a while since I see youe out in public. How have you all been?"

    Those eyes were the eyes of predator who caught its prey.

    "Bastard, why are you still alive?!" Old White was usually calm and could control his emotions well. However, seeing this person brought countless horrors and trauma that he had forced to forget.

    Han Li was the sole reason why their Ancient Pugan was hiding in the darkness as of now, unable to see the light again. He thought that it''d be high time that they seize this opportunity now that Han Li was gone to make aeback.

    But who would have thought that the bastard was still alive?

    "How can I die when you all are still alive and healthy?" Jin Rou smirked. ording to Han Li''s memories, he had a deep grudge against the Ancient Pugans as they were the cause of billions of casualties in the past.

    Old Monk said with a grave tone, "We have to run away now!"

    They were all confident a while ago. However, it was a different story when a monster of Han Li''s level was present. Not even the Nine Heavens Asuras had the capability of defeating him, what more for this elders which was too old to exert their power during their prime states?

    Right now, there was no choice but to run and preserve their lives. They hugely miscalcted this time and their lives were on the line.

    Unfortunately, they couldn''t run away. They looked at Jin Rou as if he was a monster they were most afraid of.

    "Why leave so soon? Stay forever, you know?" Jin Rou finally floated. He looked like an emperor of all ages, ready to bring destruction to his enemies

    Crestflow flew towards the elders with a grave tone and said, "This ce is locked and we cannot leave unless the one who made this barrier permits us to."

    "We know that." Old ck was getting agitated, "Do you have a way to breakthrough? As you have felt, we have no match against that monster. It has lived for who knows how long now?"

    The three elders were just normal level elders of Ancient Pugans. However, with the race''s current situation right now, they had a high status to speak of.

    "I do. But it may take some time." Crestflow said. He had umted many treasures in the past and there was one who could let them escape here. Of course, with the right price to pay.

    "How much do you need?" Old ck said. He was the calmer of the three elders thus he do the talking.

    "Five minutes." Crestflow said with a heavy heart.

    "That''s too long. Han Li will never let us buy that much time." Old ck shook his head. Their lives were in extreme danger right now and they were currently locked out. Five minutes were not long, but in their situation, it felt like forever.

    "Shorten it to three minutes. Use whatever means you have at your disposal. If you sessfully let us out here, we willpensate you ording to your expenses plus the scroll you want from our race." Old ck gave a tempting offer. The scroll had significant value for their ancient race but it didn''t value more than their lives. It was a good deal as long as they could get out of here alive.

 Chapter 745 - Deadly Poison

    Three minutes. Crestflow had a grave expression. It was too little of a time to activate it. However, he had no choice, "I think it''s possible. However, I will be consuming everything I have."

    "That''s no problem. We will bepensating you after we escape here." Old ck said, "Now, do your job. Let''s get out of here alive."

    With Han Li here, there''s no choice but to run away. Fight him? That''s virtually impossible as they''d only give away their lives.

    "Are you done saying your goodbyes to each other?" Jin Rou said. There was stered smile on his face.

    "Don''t get too full of yourself, Damned Li." Old White gritted his teeth. He hated Han Li''s smile even from the beginning, "Times are changing, you don''t know what''s going to happen."

    "That''s true. But there''s one thing I know." Jin Rou smirked, "That you all are trying to escape. Ah, do you really think that you can return to your nests alive now that you''ve shown me your flesh in the open?"

    "Wham! Wham! Wham!" Three huge metal rods appeared out of Jin Rou''s above space. Each was embroidered with lightning energy giving out a ''zzz'' sound.

    Jin Rou moved his fingers and the huge rods moved to attack the three elders.

    "Activate!" Old ck stepped up and activated his pce. Then, a negative energy flew out and covered the entire group.

    "Boom! Boom!" The metal rods shed with the negative energy, creating wild and violent effects around the vicinity. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that it almost destroyed everything in the path!

    Jin Rou smiled. He wasn''t surprised that they couldn''t defend from it. Of course, it wasn''t the end also. The metal rods became bigger and bigger as it covered the entire sky.

    It''s twenty timesrger than the previous ones.

    "How about you defend yourself from this, too?" Jin Rou chuckled, "Be sure not to die so yet."

    "Boom! Boom!" Therger rods mmed itself against the negative energy. But this time, the energy couldn''t keep up with it and immediately dissipated. As a result, the next hit directly hit the three elders, throwing them in a distance.

    "Agh!" All of them bumped into a mountain, creatingrge cracks around as they spat a mouthful of bad blood. They were already old now, so this attack created such grave effects on them.

    Old ck was the first one to stand up and said, "You two, snap out of it! Stop being scared or all of us will die!"

    The two elders were still scared shitless because of Han Li''s appearance. Of the three elders, these two tasted the horror of Han Li''s personality that''s why they were acting like this.

    "They know what''s going to happen to them, and they ept it. That''s why they''re like that." Jin Rou moved over while speaking to the injured elders, "But it''s unfortunate, you elders would have a decent future if you just hid yourself. Who knows, you might even rule the Nine Heavens when I''m gone."

    "Such nonsense." Old Monk was finally pulling himself. He ditched a bad blood from his mouth and said, "With your dogs all around the Nine Heavens, how could we have the world?"

    Jin Rou smirked. The dogs he was talking about was the strong followers he tasked to guard the world. If an imminent catastrophe were toe to Nine Heavens, they''d show up themselves and save it. With their power level, they had the capabilities of doing so thus Han Li could entrust it to them.

    For the Ancient Pugans, it''s not just Han Li who''s arge threat to them. There were many still who could eradicate them with just a move of their fingers.

    "Why are you here? Didn''t you die from the Eighth Challenge?" Old White was filled with hatred. They fully thought that Han Li really died back then. After all, there was no news about him returning alive just like the previous challenges.

    "I told you, how can I die if you guys are still breathing well?" Jin Rou chuckled, "The Heavens is not enough to kill me, and I have proven that many times."

    It was true. Han Li had always returned to Nine Heavens even after failing to defeat the Heavens. Although he was always filled with grave injuries after the battle, the fact that he was still alive was still there. Aside from that, he was getting stronger and stronger everytime he confront the Heavens.

    It was just an unfortunate moment during the Eighth Challenge. Han Li was truly dead as he couldn''t fight off the injuries he suffered this time around. If not for Jin Rou possessing the body, there was no way Han Li would show up to the world once again.

    "Alright, I know that you all are buying time. But since I don''t intend to let you all escape, let me end your lives now." Jin Rou said as he backed off.

    The three elders were horrified and immediately raised their guards to what wasing. 30 seconds left before Crestflow could activate the escape route, they had to survive this no matter what.

    "No need to raise your guards. It''s useless. After all, the chemical has already entered your bodies." Jin Rou was smiling sinisterly.

    The three elders were confused what did that mean. However, they immediately found the answer when they felt their bodies paralyzing.

    Then, they had a convulsion, making their bodies shake violently. They couldn''t also breathe properly, making them kneel the ground and try to breathe.

    Their eyes were bloodshot as they looked at Jin Rou. Their eyes were filled with hatred and grievance. If there was a chance, they''d want to slice him up into thousand pieces!

    "Ah, still stupid as ever. Can''t even detect a poison of that level." Jin Rou chuckled as he watched the three elders struggle in vain. The looks on their faces were somewhat satisfying.

    Eventually, two elders died after much struggle. However, Old ck was still struggling. It''s as if he already expected that there was a poison and immediately tried to counter it. However, it was still useless as Jin Rou''s poison was something that only Jin Rou had the cure.. Even the slightest of it would kill monarchs and lords.

 Chapter 746 - Imminent Death

    The poison was something that could be detected if one focused on the rods. After all, it was releasing the poison itself. It was detectable, but it wasn''t curable.

    It was one of the lethal poisons Han Li had ever created. And only these huge rods were the ones that could contain it. Once the poison entered the body, it would immediately suffocate the victim without anything to do about it. Not just that, it would also affect the internal organs, making them hurt like hell.

    As it was incurable, the victim could only watch one''s self dying.

    That''s what happened Old White and the monk. There was nothing to fight back a poison which has entered their body. As for Old ck? He was still alive. However, he realized the poison a tadte, thus he inhaled a bit of it before protecting himself.

    "Of all the three elders of your race, it seems it''s you who is decent." Jin Rou looked at Old ck. Although he was still breathing, Jin Rou could see he''s having difficulty to breathe, "However, you will still die. Even that bit of poison will kill you."

    Old ck didn''t speak. But the other party was right. He was only alive right now because of not inhaling too much of the poison like the two elders did. Eventually, he gave up resisting and looked up in the sky.

    "I admire your decisiveness. If you are the leader of Ancient Pugan, they will surely be sessful and prosper under your leadership." Jin Rou said. He had to admit it. Just by looking at Old ck could make him see what kind of existence he was.

    He paused for a moment before saying, "Since you''re like this, I will give you a chance."

    "A chance?" Old ck finally looked at Jin Rou after being in trance, "If you want me to divulge the location of our race in exchange of my life, I''m sorry but I''d rather die now."

    "Smart." Jin Rou smiled. As expected, Old ck had guessed his intentions, "But are you sure? As you know, you have a bright future even alone."

    "This world is too big for the Ancient Pugans to take." Old ck said with a weak voice. The poison was taking severe effects now, "I will always remain a pugan, no matter what."

    "Ssh!" After that, Old ck turned into a blood mist, killing himself. He was dying anyway, so he killed himself immediately.

    "Too bad." Jin Rou shook his head. He wanted to get information from them, but since they turned into blood mists along with Old ck, there wasn''t something to get information from. Oh, there was one.

    Crestflow was trying his best not to be detected. The escape route had been established sessfully and all he needed to so was to make the route devour a treasure for him to activate it. The creation and activation of this route was too expensive that he bleed internally.

    Unfortunately, since the elders were no more, the attention was on him now. Jin Rou appeared behind him and said, "What are you doing?"

    "Y-Y-Your Majesty..." Crestflow shuddered. Han Li''s eyes were prating deep within his soul and it made him so scared. He was a Dao Monarch, but in front of this man, he felt so little like an ant, "Please let me go. I am forcefully coerced into their plot and I''m helpless against it."

    Hearing this, Jin Rou sneered and said, "You are a top monarch of the academy. How could the elders force you? With 7 Dao Pces right now, those elders are no match against you except their current leader and first elder came."

    When the spectators heard this, they gasped. Crestflow was actually a 7-pce Dao Monarch! In this world limited of monarchs, it was already too powerful, albeit not enough to get him into the Nine Heavens Asura.

    "You''re a traitor, someone who is blinded by greed." Jin Rou flickered his finger. Then, binding chains flew over to Crestflow, perfectly making him incapable of movement, "The just punishment will be given by your ancestor, not me. However, don''t expect that you will have a lesser punishment just because it''s not me giving it to you."

    Crestflow''s face was drained with blood. He was familiar with Sword Ancestor''s method. For sure, with the ancestor''s personality, he wouldn''t have an easy death.

    "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I will surely give the very just punishment to this traitor." Sword Ancestor flew over and bowed before Jin Rou. He then looked at Crestflow with death eyes giving thousand meanings.

    "How about that legion?" Jin Rou asked. Currently, the Dignified Sky Legion was still present. Their eyes were filled with horror as if they saw a terrifying monster.

    "Your Majesty, leave it to me." Fallde appeared. Although he was injured, he was still filled with vitality, "Let me vent out my frustration towards those pieces of meat."

    "Alright, as you wish." Jin Rou had no reason to reject it. After all, he didn''t want to clean this mess up. It was already enough that he lend a helping hand to the academy.

    After that, Jin Rou left the scene to take a nap. And the battlefield was field with cries and despair.

    ---

    When Jin Rou left the scene and returned to his room, he saw that Goldenchild was standing by the door waiting for him. He then smiled and said, "Congrattions. It seems you have mastered the physique well."

    "It''s because of Young Master, that''s why." Goldenchild knelt down, "I know you are not going here to stay for long. Thus, my heartfelt gratitude will be for eternity."

    Because of Han Li, many doors had opened for him. His usual narrow world was now a brand new and wide world that waiting for him to explore it.

    "Take this." Jin Rou took out a book from his inventory and said, "This is useless to me but very useful to you. Be sure to be someone who can go against the Asuras in the future."

    Goldenchild looked at the book and his hands trembled. The title of the book was, "The Great Path of Monarchy."

    And the author of this book? It''s Pathfinder Dao Monarch, one of the Nine Heavens Asura!

 Chapter 747 - Desperate City

    The news about what happened in the Dao Sword Academy spread faster than expected. The elders of Ancient Pugan attacked the academy for a certain treasure. Unfortunately, they weren''t sessful as someone joined the fight and brought despair to them.

    Many spections emerged about the mysterious person but there was no confirmation or whatsoever from the academy. The academy remained tight-lipped about the matter and had no ns in divulging information.

    Nevertheless, it didn''t stop people from investigating though it wouldn''t bear fruit in the end.

    Jin Rou had no reason to stay here for long. He already did his part and it''s now up to the academy how to fend themself. He looked at Goldenchild and Zia and said, "I''ll be leaving now. Take care of the academy for me."

    Jin Rou wanted to leave without the headmaster and ancestor knowing. After all, they''d always beg him to stay just like in the past.

    "Will youe back, Young Master?" Goldenchild was sad. Being with Han Li even for the shortest time had brought him many benefits that his n couldn''t give. But also, he understood that Han Li wasn''t someone who could be contained by a mere academy. There was a bigger world waiting for him out there.

    "Leave it to fate." Jin Rou smiled. He wasn''t a person of this world. Once he aplished what he should do, he''d return to his own world and leave this body. As Han Li was no longer alive, he''d really die after Jin Rou leave, "The academy will prosper if it''s the two of you. Be sure to reach the peak when you''ve fully matured."

    As he said that, he stood up. He stood by the window and looked back at the two, "But for now, farewell."

    After that, Jin Rou disappeared like a bubble. Hepletely erased his scent and aura thus there''s no one who could follow him.

    After Jin Rou left, the atmosphere of the room became heavier. Goldenchild clenched his fists hard. On this day, he promised not to ever let down the person who gave so much to him.

    And as for Zia, she was born with natural talent. Besides, she was a disciple of an Asura. What could she ask for more? She had a promising future, as long as she didn''t encounter any mishaps.

    When the news of Jin Rou''s departure came to ears, the headmaster and the ancestor was toote to react and could only deeply sigh in regret.

    ---

    Desperate City. It was one biggest cities around the world, with hundred millions of citizens around. The economy of this ce was booming as it was greatly protected by a powerful force. The caravans which were going in and out of the city could safely arrive and leave, thus many merchants chose to do trades here.

    There was only one catch though. The tax here was the most expensive one.

    Jin Rou was strolling the city right now. It wasn''t one of his target destinations, but it was along the way and curious about what''s happening here.

    Compared to themerce cities he had gone to in the past, this city had a certain edge. After all, it was being protected by a battalion of powerful knights and two Imperial Lords.

    Furthermore, the Imperial Lords of this city weren''t normal ones, as they have 7 Totems! Just like Dao Monarchs who have Dao Pces. In the ranks of lords, having 7 totems was a hard feat! After all, there were only a few who reached that level. Of course, 7 totems wasn''t the end of its power.

    With lords of this level and capable knights, it''s no doubt the city was always in peace.

    As Jin Rou was strolling the city, he suddenly heard a loud voice saying, "Hello, everyone! Our Knight Mansion Auction House is going to host its biggest auction ever and we invite all of you to participate! Just like I said, this will be the biggest event ever that we have held as we have certain treasures that will surely tempt you! Of course, same rules applies. If you want to participate, please go into our auction house immediately."

    The biggest event with public auction? Jin Rou was surprised. Usually, this kind of event was supposed to be invitation-only. After all, they even bragged about being it the biggest auction they would ever hold.

    However, he soon realized one thing. Although it was a public auction, no one was enticed to go and just resumed their lives.

    Curious, he skimmed Han Li''s memories if he had encountered this auction house to gather information.

    And bingo. Han Li had several about it.

    The Knight Mansion Auction House was a legitimate auction house with real treasures up for bidding. However, their style was kind of unique as they didn''t ept gold, which was the currency. They only ept a treasure that they could deem worthy of being exchanged with their treasure.

    Usually, the owners of the item being auctioned would set what item they were looking for and the host would tell it to the clients. Han Li visited this house twice in the past to find a certain item he needed for the challenge.

    But it wasn''t the vexing part. The vexing part was in order to participate in the auction, one had to pay a fee for it worthing 500 gold saying it''s the Knight Protection Guarantee. Meaning, the clients would be able to return to their homes safely without a scratch.

    This was mandatory and everyone was required to pay for it. Of course, you could just walk away if you think the price was too high. The house wasn''t forcing everyone to participate as they knew not everyone could afford the price. Nevertheless, they were weing everyone still.

    Jin Rou was kinda curious what kind of auction it was right now. He searched something from Han Li''s inventory and took it out.

    It was a ck card with no distinguishing features in it. There was a symbol of sword in the middle of it glowing like a small light.. Seeing this, Jin Rou smiled and proceeded to go to the auction house.

 Chapter 748 - Black VIP Card

    When Jin Rou arrived at auction house, he was greeted with a fine man with average features, "Esteemed Sir, are you here for our grand auction?"

    "Indeed." Jin Rou answered. He didn''t bother looking at the receptionist who received him.

    "Then please proceed to out cash counter, you have to pay 500 gold for our Knight Protection Guarantee. We require this payment to ensure our clients'' safety all of the time." The fine man exined with calm tone. He never judged people based on their appearances. After all, he learned a hard lesson in the past.

    Jin Rou showed his ck card and said, "I have this card. Do I have to pay for it, still?"

    The fine man was surprised to see this ck card. He grabbed it to check its authenticity and gasped, "VIP Customer, wee!"

    The card was legitimate. It was the ck card that was given by their auction house for the most distinguished and most respected people of the world. As a matter of fact, monarchs weren''t even sure to be qualified to have one. Perhaps those who had 7 pces or more would qualify.

    The fine man''s expression turned into the warmest of warmth, "I will be guiding you to your private lounge, may I? By the way, please call me Xui."

    "Sure." Jin Rou had no reason to turn this down, "Please, after you."

    Xui was ecstatic. It was the first time he was serving a VIP customer as the other workmates of his were always greedy.

    After that, Xui gestured Jin Rou to enter a private lounge with a number 09. Since Jin Rou was a VIP customer, he deserved to be treated as one of the best.

    Jin Rou observed the lounge. It was embroidered with the finest materials and diamonds. He was sure about it as everything was sparkling here. There were three golden chairs in the middle. It appeared that this lounge could amodate three persons of the same group.

    Jin Rou sat at the middle of the seats. It was quitefortable and refreshing.

    "Good ce." Jin Roumented. The auction house deserved this praise as they prepared well, "How many clients do you have in this auction? Tell me something about it."

    "Thank you for the praise, Esteemed VIP." Xui smiled and answered the question, "As for your question, our grand auction have the maximum capacity of 50 people along with 10 VIP rooms like this. The 25 seats are avable for the public while the other 25 seats are for the powerhouses we have invited."

    Jin Rou nodded. Usually, the number of people in an auction house would amount to hundreds or even thousands. After all, it was an auction so many people would be interested at least to participate in it. It was filled with treasures and a good time to widen their horizons.

    Jin Rou looked at the seats below. It was already filled and there''s no more space.

    "Then, the rules of the auction is still the same?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Yes, Esteemed VIP." Xui was beaming with smile, "Just like our previous auctions, we will ept bids of treasures. However, the treasure required for exchange is solely decided by the owner of the treasure."

    Basically speaking, it wasn''t an auction but a trade. Anyway, Jin Rou didn''t care less. He was here to watch the show and had no ns in participating unless there was a treasure that he''d like.

    Jin Rou had no more questions so he remained silent. Xui also didn''t bother Jin Rou as he was afraid of offending him. It was an owner of their ck card. Owners of this card had to be treated with utmost respect.

    "How long before the start of the auction?" Jin Rou asked after a short silence. Suddenly, he thought of something.

    "Uh, 10 mins more or less, Esteemed VIP." Xui answered.

    "10 mins is enough. Can I put ast minute treasure for the event?" Jin Rou smiled.

    Xui didn''t know what to answer. The line up of treasures had already been finalized and only three items will be up for today''s grand auction. However, he couldn''t say no as it was a requesting from one of the most distinguished persons of their auction house.

    Stuck in an awkward ce, Xui had to excuse himself and said, "Then I''ll be calling out the manager for this as I have no power to decide. Can you please wait for a moment?"

    "Sure." Jin Rou nodded. He was willing to wait.

    Minutes after Xui left the lounge, he returned immediately with a person in tow.

    She was wearing a ck suit. She was beautiful in a sense but Jin Rou could see that she''s wearing a mask to hide her identity. Nevertheless, it wasn''t his issue anyway.

    The beautifuldy walked up to Jin Rou and asked, "Hello, I am Xina the manager of this auction house. I have heard from my subordinate that you would like to put a treasure in our auction?"

    When Manager Xina heard that a distinguished customer wanted to put up a treasures on their auction, she immediately rushed to see who was the person. Unfortunately, she wasn''t familiar with him.

    "Yes, is it possible?" Jin Rou asked.

    "It is possible. But it will solely depend on the level of the treasure you will be putting. Although you are one of the most distinguished clients we have, we don''t ept normal treasures or above normal ones." Manager Xina smiled, exining the things needed.

    "Then please check if this treasure is worthy or not." Jin Rou took out a piece of gold bar.

    Manager Xina was stupefied to see this. A piece of gold bar? She was about to reject it when she felt something was wrong with the gold bar. After that, she realized something as she widened her eyes, "Eternity Gold?! How is that possible?"

    Eternity Gold was very important to a cultivator as it was one of the vital ingredients to nurture an Immortal Flower, a flower that could extend a dying person''s lifespan by a certain degree!

    It was mostly sought by behemoth lineages as they have currently dying ancestors that they didn''t want to die.

    The thing was, Eternity Gold was supposed to have long disappeared from the world. How was that possible that one had this?

 Chapter 749 - Eternity Gold

    In this generation, the nurturing of Immortal Flower couldn''t be done as it was missing a very important part, the Eternity Gold. It was said to have vanished along with time for too long. Some said the gold had been exhausted and there''s no longer any in this world. Nevertheless, the fact that it was gone in this world was still there.

    However, Jin Rou showed the manager not a piece of tiny Eternity Gold but a whole bar of it! Just think about it, many people would go crazy over this bar of Eternity Gold.

    Manager Xina took a deep breath. It wasn''t the time to be in shock. She needed to be calm despite being shown this kind of treasure, "Esteemed VIP, what shall I call you?"

    "Just call me Young Master Jin." Jin Rou answered, "So how is it? Can I put this up on auction?"

    "Very much!" Manager Xina was beaming with smile now, "We will make sure to take care of this very well, so please be rest assured. And regarding the auction fee, this will be on our house!"

    Manager Xina was ecstatic. With the appearance of Eternity Gold, the reputation of their auction house would rise by several levels. It was a good thing, but they''d earn the ire and jealousy of other houses.

    Manager Xina spoke once again, "What kind of item would you like in exchange of this bar of Eternity Gold?"

    Jin Rou pondered for a moment and said, "I want to sell it for gold. Will it be possible?"

    Manager Xina almost choked after hearing this. The Eternity Gold would make the participants go crazy over it and must be willing to bid their prized treasures to get their hands on this, and yet Jin Rou only wanted gold exchange for it?

    "Is it not possible?" Jin Rou asked after seeing the manager''s expression. Her expression was too obvious that Jin Rou could tell.

    The manager was too bewildered. She was in great shock that her thought process wasn''t working properly.

    "Of course, it is possible!" Manager Xina snapped back from her trance and said, "However, are you sure that you just want mere golds in exchange for this? As you probably know, the value of this bar of Eternity Gold simply surpassed the value of the items we''re auctioning right now."

    It was true. It was too inconceivable for the Eternity Gold to be traded by golds. Just think about it, it''d be degrading the value of the item when you look at it despite the surging necessity of this ingredient.

    "Although the Eternity Gold has a very high value, it is still in its solid state. To use it, the Eternity Gold has to be melted. But the thing is, it isn''t easy to melt it. So I guess exchanging it for gold is reasonable." Jin Rou smiled. Of course, he knew the value of Eternity Gold. However, if he sought for an item, what could probably entice him?

    Manager Xina thought about this. Jin Rou was right. It wasn''t easy to melt the bar of Eternity Gold as it was a heaven natural treasure. It needed at least an Alchemy King or Alchemy Emperor to melt.

    "Then gold, it is." Manager Xina nodded. It was the client''s wishes, she had no power to change it, "The auction will be starting in a of minutes, if you find anything of your liking, please feel free to bid. Everyone''s identity especially here in the VIP lounges are very much hidden! If you need something, please tell our handsome receptionist here."

    Jin Rou nodded and the manager left.

    After a few minutes, Manager Xina had appeared in the stage with a sexy bunny outfit. She was beaming with smile as she said, "Wee, to our Knight''s Grand Auction! I will not beat around the bush, I will go straight to the point."

    She took a deep breath first and said, "Supposedly, we have three treasures to put up on auction today. However, a mysterious client has added up another treasure in thest minute thus we have to make some minor adjustments. But fret not, the three supposed items will still show for the auction today!"

    Everyone pped their hands. The apuse wasn''t loud but it carried the elegance of the auction house. The auction house only had treasures with legitimacy-check. They never auction items which were suspected to be fake. Thus, many were patronizing it.

    Manager Xina felt the apuse first before speaking once again, "Then let''s proceed to the first item. Same rules, we will show you the item and the item required to be exchanged."

    "Whoosh!" Suddenly a curtain fell and disappeared, then it showed a sword. It looked worn down but the imperial aura was still there as if it was an emperor of the past.

    Everyone''s gaze was fixated in this sword. Some recognized it but some could not. Nevertheless, it was a sword that had to be taken seriously of!

    "This is called Light Luminating Sword, a sword left by Luminate Dao Monarch before going to an expedition. The sword has been with preserved and can actually be used for battle. Although it isn''t a monarch weapon, it''s still a good sword!" Manager Xina exined.

    Luminate Dao Monarch was a very strong existence that brought dread and despair to his enemies. Despite being so mysterious, he had contributed many things to the betterment of the Nine Heavens. He was rumored to be a monarch with 8 pces but it wasn''t confirmed until his disappearance.

    "What is the required item for this sword?" A client in the front seat asked. It was what they wanted to know.

    "Ah, my bad." Manager Xina giggled, "The required item for this is quite strange, but it is said that the client wants the Bottle of Jisa."

    "Bottle of Jisa?" Everyone was stupefied. They were familiar with this. After all, it was one of the weird treasures out there. It had no particr effects, but many strange existences were still seeking for it.

    The Bottle of Jisa was literally a bottle that Emperor Jisa had thrown during his rage moment after he found out that his empress had died.. Despite the force it carried upon throw, the bottle didn''t break and even rumored to have created a grand phenomenon.

 Chapter 750 - Crazy Over It

    Because of that, many had searched for the bottle and aimed to study it. Since it was magical, it might bring benefits such enlightments and lesson. Unfortunately, the bottle remained hidden and no one knew who the owner was or where it was.

    For the owner of a sword from a monarch to exchange it for the bottle, it appeared that there''s more than meet the eye. Of course, it wasn''t their business and wouldn''t dare.

    "If you have the Bottle of Jisa, you will be getting this awesome sword! So feel free to speak." Manager Xina said with a smile. She was encouraging everyone as they were were quiet.

    But the thing was, the sword wasn''t enough of a tempting treasure for the owner of the bottle toe out. Although the sword was truly a weapon of high ranked monarch, the fact remained that it was not a dao weapon. As such, they would be a bit tempted but they wouldn''t move.

    Jin Rou was observing everyone in the lower seat to see if there would be someone reacting to this. Too bad though, not everyone showed great interest. It was the same for the VIP lounges. As a matter of fact, they were even seeing the item as a normal one.

    Truth be told, the sword had a high value. However, these people here were top ramkings in their own fields. Many of them came from powerful lineages that not everyone could offend, especially those here in the VIP lounges.

    In the end, the sword wasn''t able to be auctioned and was set aside first to talk about the next steps.

    In two hours, Manager Xina introduced the next two treasures with great and clear description.

    However, the second item which was Blood Pearl was asking too much of a price, thus just like the first one, it wasn''t auctioned.

    For the auction house, it wasn''t a good thing to happen. After all, the treasures were representing them. What would happen if other houses found out that their treasures weren''t auctioned despite being on disy? Not to mention, they had the highest ratings among the customers.

    The good thing was, the third treasure made everyone''s blood boil a bit. It was a forging hammer made with the finest materials. It was said to be used by a legendary cksmith for millions of years. It was a not a dao weapon, but it was close to it.

    The cksmiths in the auction house were hooked up. The owner of the treasure wanted only magical dusts thus everyone tried to bid for it. By the end, VIP lounge #3 won it by bidding 500 magical dusts.

    "Andst but not the least, ahhh, you will be excited to see this." Manager Xina heaved a sigh of relief after the third treasure being auctioned off, "This is an unexpected thing and we have not calcted it. None will ever think that this item still exists in this vast world!"

    "Wham!" Slowly, something descended from the above level of the stage. It was a shining bar of gold with magnificent aura encircling it.

    Everyone watched with bated breaths as they observed it carefully, afraid that they were mistaken.

    "Eternity Gold?!" One alchemist shot up from his seat and said, "Impossible! This gold should have long disappeared from the world!"

    Manager Xina smiled and exined, "Ladies and gentlemen, this is really an Eternity Gold. And it''s one bar at that. We know how vital this gold is to concoct various medicines. In fact, it could even strengthen weapons by several levels. Our client has fortunate trusted us with this and here it is."

    "Just get to the point and tell us what that client wants!" Other lineages couldn''t sit still also. Eternity Gold had a great impact to the world. It was one of the highly sought treasures of Nine Heavens, "What does he want? Dao weapons? Physique scrolls?"

    They couldn''t sit still anymore. The appearance of the Eternity Gold had shaken their soul. Everyone nned against each other. As of now, even the best friends had to go throats with each other for this bar of gold.

    Jin Rou smiled after seeing this situation. The vital position of Eternity Gold would never fade. Many and many would still try to acquire it despite the low chances of finding it. He didn''t feel a sting about giving out one bar. After all, his gxy vaults had a pile of it that only Han Li knew where it were located!

    "Gentlemen, please calm down." Manager Xina didn''t expect that their reactions would be this severe. Nevertheless, she was still calm and said, "The client has indeed set up what he wants. However, it isn''t dao weapons or physique scrolls. It''s not even heavenly arts."

    "Then what?" Someone asked. They already calcted their bets and no one would be stopping who.

    "Gold. The client wants gold." Manager Xina smiled and answered, "As in the gold that people use as currency."

    Everyone was silenced after hearing this. They didn''t know what to say. Eternity Gold in exchange for golds which they use? Wasn''t it degrading the value of the Eternity Gold?

    Anyway, it was a great opportunity for all the lineages here since everyone had a fair chance of getting it!

    "100,000 gold." The person from VIP#1 spoke without hesitation, "Gentlemen, this Eternity Gold is very important to our sect, please do me a favor and let us have it."

    "If it''s another day, I would have. But even if you are a powerful person, we won''t give it to you easily! 150,000 gold!" A man from the lower seat spoke as he increased the bid. He was also adamant in getting the gold.

    "200,000 gold!"

    "230,000 gold!"

    "270,000 gold!"

    The bid didn''t decrease from 30,000 gold and it''s still rising in a heartbeat. 200,000 gold was already too much even for a lineage as it was almost a yearly budget. However, they were willing to exhaust their gold for this Eternity Gold.

    After five minutes, the bid had rised up to 400,000 gold.. Many had stopped bidding as it was too much out and out of the range of what they could afford.

 Chapter 751 - Bidding For Eternity Gold

    The amount of 400,000 gold was already more than what a lineage could afford. With this much gold, they could already build many buildings and buy resources outside. It wasn''t an exaggeration that 400,000 gold was an astronomical amount that only super lineages had the ability to spend.

    However, the bidding didn''t stop there. It was fated to increase and increase more until almost everyone gave up on it.

    "450,000 gold." The person in the VIP lounge #4 spoke. Currently, the ones bidding were from the VIP lounges as those in the lower seat had no chance inpeting against this row.

    The bid had increased by 50,000 gold which shock the onlookers. These people from the VIP lounge were sure wealthy enough afford this much money. Nevertheless, it was natural. Every vip person here had outstanding status that normal people couldn''t take to offend.

    "#4, are you sure you want topete with me?" VIP lounge #1 suddenly spoke to #4, "I am very interested in this Eternity Gold thus I hope you give me and my sect some face. In the future, I will surely repay this favor."

    The words of #1 felt like he wasmanding the other party. But #4 seemed not be affected and answered, "#1, if you want it, you must outbid me. What favor? I usually don''t keep favors so it''s useless for me."

    "So you''re going to challenge me?" #1''s tone turned cold. He was emitting with killing intent as he looked at the VIP lounge #4.

    The identities of the people inside each lounge was greatly hidden. Furthermore, there was an altercation voice inside the lounge so other people wouldn''t recognize their voice. It was one of the policy of the auction house in order to protect their clients.

    After all, it was natural that people would hunt you down after getting out of the auction house. Moreover, it was also the reason why everyone had to pay 500 gold for Knight Protection, ensuring everyone''s lives.

    "Challenge you? Are you that worthy?" #4ughed and said. Since there was an alter voice when he spoke, he wasn''t afraid in speaking his thought, "You aren''t muchpared to others. You only rely to your sect to push your weight around. If the sect isn''t backing you, what might you be possibly today?"

    The words were filled with venomous intention. #4 dropped all cordiality and spoke without restraint or sugarcoating his words.

    Everyone was amazed. Such a person dared to challenge the authority of the person inside the #1. As expert cultivators, they had a decent guess who was inside the #1 but they had no idea who was in #4.

    #1 didn''t expect that #4 would be haughty enough to actually speak those kind of things to him. He was used to be the one throwing his arrogance using his sect to intimidate people. Yet, right now, someone actually was brazen to offend him!

    Jin Rou smiled and looked at the person inside the lounge #4. Things were getting interesting and he wished to see more.

    "You don''t know me?" #1 was truly angered. His eyes were getting hotter and redder. He was only a hot-headed youth that had yet to pass this stage, "I am a distinguished Young Master of a sect that you will never able to defeat in your lifetime."

    "That''s true, your sect is prestigious. However, their one offspring, you, is a total useless jackass riding their coattails. What a shame." #4 said as he shook his head.

    Everyoneughed after hearing this. In truth, they all had bad beef with the person inside the lounge #1. They couldn''t just offend him as he was part of the direct branch of the sect. So, it was refreshing that someone did it for them. It was a good vent out, to be honest.

    Manager Xina felt that the things were about to go out of their control so she immediately broke the fight and said, "Gentlemen, issues like that shall be resolved outside of our auction house. And please be advised that if there is no more bid, VIP lounge #4 will take the Eternity Gold for 450,000 gold!"

    #1 gritted his teeth. He would make sure to make the person inside of #4 pay for what he did. But right now, he should focus in getting this treasure. After all, his grandpa told him to take it at all costs, "Let''s see how capable you are, then. 500,000 gold!"

    "550,000 gold."

    "600,000 gold."

    "650,000 gold."

    "You!!!" #1 was exasperated. The bid was increasing by 50,000 gold and the amount right now was already too much for him to take.

    "If you have no more money, just stay put and be ashamed." #4 sneered, "So much for being a young master of the direct branch."

    "What did you say?" #1 was already in a very foul mood. Now that #4 was adding oil in the fire, his reason almost exploded, "If I say I can kill you right here, right then, will you believe me?"

    "Who knows? But do you think you will escape unscathed if you do it? Please remember, you are here in the auction house of the Knights. If you think you can cause trouble here, feel free to do so. I actually want to see your guts." #4 didn''t stop in provoking #1. He knew that sooner orter, #1 would break out of control and create havoc.

    "This piece of shit actually..." #1 was about to stand up and fight it out with #4 when his butler stopped him and said, "Young Master, please be reminded of what your father has told you."

    The young master shivered after hearing this. Indeed, he almostpletely lost it. If he really caused trouble inside this auction house, he might get abandoned or be put in a far branch of the sect. His father was already tired of cleaning the mess after him, after all.

    "Yes, please remember it always when you are about to break loose.." The butler was entrusted to keep an eye on the young master, "Your future is bright, please don''t waste in on meager ants below our sect''s level."

 Chapter 752 - Young Scholar Ryan

    In the end, the Eternity Gold was won by the person in the VIP lounge #4. The spectators were awed by the entertaining show given by him and the young master from #1.

    "Congrattions, Esteemed VIP!" Manager Xina went to the person in #4 and personally handed over the Eternity Gold, "Our Knight Protection Guarantee will surely protect you from harm so please be rest assured."

    The auction house boasted their highly trained knights. With Knight Protection Guarantee, the clients were assured that they could get home safely.

    "I actually don''t need them." The person from the #4 finally revealed his face. He was a handsome 20 years old or so man with toned muscles. Wearing a robe and sses, he was like a schr of an academy, "That kid from #1 will surely hunt me when I''m out here, I don''t want any of your knights to die."

    The man knew how dangerous the young master was. After all, they had been known for a long time and it''s not exaggerated if he say they had deep bond, albeit it wasn''t friendship or anything positive.

    Judging by that young master''s pattern of personality, he would surely station assassins outside to kill me without resistance.

    "Esteemed VIP, our knights are very powerful. Although they aren''t the strongest, as long as you don''t offend a Dao Monarch, they can protect you." Manager Xina was still urging the schr. Things have to go to the right way or the master would get angry at her, "Please ept the guarantee."

    "Manager Xina, the young master has a big brother who is a Dao Monarch. There is a possibility that he requested that guy right now to kill me." The schr smiled wryly, "I can take care of myself. So please don''t worry."

    He wasn''t bluffing, though. The young master had a big brother who was a monarch. Aside from that, the big brother spoiled this younger brother so much that everything was perfectly arranged, all the younger brother do was to enjoy the arrangements for him.

    Manager Xina''s lips trembled. She wanted to say something but seeing the serious expression of the schr, she sighed and gave in, "Okay, then. But please take this jade. It will notify our knights once you are in danger. If in case, you are in a desperate situation, please don''t hesitate to use it."

    The schr epted the jade and nodded, "En, I will remember it."

    After that talk, the schr left the auction house eventually. He had no reason to stay here longer as it would greatly increase the danger he''d face.

    ---

    The Desperate City wasrge. It''d take weeks to months to reach the end from end of the city by horse. The city was buzzling with business and liveliness. However, when there were grand buildings, there were also slums here where the poor usually live. Though it was only a small part of the city, many poor people were squeezing in this ce. After all, the houses and apartment buildings in the city was something they couldn''t afford to purchase or rent.

    The schr was carefully walking the slums. He was trying to get off the person chasing him. He was right, that young master would immediately dispatch a person who could get rid of him with no resistance.

    "That hateful bastard will never change." The schr couldn''t help but curse. Right now, a minion of the monarch was chasing after him to lock him as the target. But he already escaped many times from this young master, it wouldn''t be strange if he could escape again right now.

    "It''s useless hiding there." The voice of the person chasing the schr sounded, "I can see you very well despite mixing well with the crowd."

    "Then try and get me." The schr smirked and answered, "Come, if you can afford to kill innocents here,e at me."

    "You coward." The minion of the monarch gritted his teeth. Of course, he couldn''t afford to kill innocents. The Desperate City was known to their irond rule of protecting the innocents. Those who crossed this line would receive a fate worse than death.

    And it was already proven by Desperate City. No matter what kind of lineage backing you, the city would never ever let others hurt innocents especially the poor.

    The city was known to be guarded by Monarch yers. How could a mere minion dare to cause trouble here and hurt the people? Unless he wanted to die that bad, he wouldn''t dare to touch them.

    That''s why it was the perfect protection for the schr. As long as the schr was within the crowd, the protection of the city would be his. Of course, only in the city. Once he leave, he''d better hide well from this force.

    "Bzz!" Out of the blue, the schr felt his head spinning fast. He almost copsed but fortunately there was a fence to hold on to. After which, his surrounding changed to his surprise.

    He was no longer in the city. It was now a forest ne with only him there. After some realization, he cursed in deep breath and said, "These people have prepared well this time."

    "That''s right, asshole." The minion a while ago appeared with a sneer on his face, "You are dead now that we caught you. The Young Master is very eager to see your reaction when you slowly die. Of course, your fate can still change as long as you give us the Eternity Gold."

    The schr was about to answer when the butler of the young master appeared, "Young Schr Ryan, you have brilliant future ahead of you. If you leave the Eternity Gold here, I can guarantee your safety despite the young master''s dislike and hatred of you."

    Ryan smirked and looked at the butler, "So in the end, your sect is desperate for the Eternity Gold? I''m sorry, but my sect is also in need of this. After all, we have a dying ancestor."

    "Please be reminded of your current situation. You are in my domain, and it''s impossible to break it unless I wish for it.." The butler was still calm and said, "Please don''t wish death."

 Chapter 753 - Desperate

    "The Blue Dragon Sect, one of the super lineages of the Nine Heavens, is shameless enough to rob someone in broad daylight?" Ryan smirked. Against the butler, he was truly no match and could only buy time to escape.

    "We are doing this for the betterment of our sect. Fret not, we are not robbing you. We are more than willing topensate you for the Eternity Gold with additional interest. After all, we aren''t that shameless." The butler calmly said. The Eternity Gold held great importance for them. The sect had been searching for this gold for a very long time now but to no avail.

    Now that the gold was in front of them, how could they afford to lose it? Even if it meant offending another powerhouse, they didn''t care.

    "You must know what lineage I am from, but you are still pushing this matter." Ryan said, "Is the Eternity Gold really worth that type of risk?"

    The n behind Ryan wasn''t to be underestimated. Even the Blue Dragon Sect would have to think twice before offending them. This was also the reason why Ryan was confident in doing things against the Blue Dragon Sect.

    "Of course, we are aware. However, we still need to get the gold from your hands. Or do you want the Dao Monarch himself get it from you? Remember, he isn''t the merciful and amiable type like me." The butler said. What he spoke contained the truth. If the big brother of the young master were toe here, it''d spell big trouble.

    "It''s not like your sect is the only who have a living Dao Monarch." Ryan sneered. Although he said this, he doubted that their Dao Monarch woulde to his rescue.

    "It appears to me that you will not be able to be convinced with talking." The butler was running out of time. His domain would soon disappear and it''d give Ryan a chance to escape. If he let him escape, he was sure to receive a punishment from the young master. And judging by the young master''s personality, it wouldn''t end with just bruises.

    "Agh!" Ryan could feel that the pressure became heavier as his body was bombarded with it. He tried to use a treasure to protect himself but it wouldn''t activate.

    "Let me take that Eternity Gold from you." The butler dashed towards Ryan, aiming for the gold. With how powerless Ryan was against the pressure, he was certain that he could grab the gold without difficulty.

    Ryan saw this and tried to move several steps backwards. However, it wasn''t sessful as the pressure became heavier and pinned him down to the ground motionless. Treasures didn''t work in this domain, thus he was powerless and defenseless.

    Now, the butler was in front of the pinned Ryan. He looked at him with cold eyes and spoke, "Now, please don''t be shy to ask forpensation when I get the Eternity Gold from you."

    Ryan began panicking. It was the worst case scenario. He didn''t want the Eternity Gold, which he spent all of his fortunes to, be stolen just like that. Out of desperation, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "If anyone can hear me, help me! If you do, I can promise one wish! Please help me! Anyone!"

    "Why are you asking for help?" The butler clicked his tongue, "It''s not like I''m going to kill you. Besides, you are in my domain so how will that be possible someonee to your rescue? Now, let me take it."

    The butler soon stretched his hand towards Ryan. He was about to scan his inventory when the world suddenly changed once again. Shocked, the butler couldn''t help but back away.

    "My domain is broken?" It seemed likely but the butler wasn''t sure to believe it.

    Ryan looked at his surroundings. Indeed, although it was still a forest, it wasn''t longer under the butler''s influence.

    "Yeah, your domain is broken. Isn''t it obvious?" An unfamiliar voice sounded.

    The butler looked at the figure suspiciously. It was a man with ordinary features. There was nothing special about him but the butler never judged a person by appearances, he could feel that something was off about this man.

    Jin Rou walked between the butler and Ryan. He looked at Ryan and said, "I heard your request. I will be looking to the one wish you can grant me."

    Ryan looked at Jin Rou. For some reason, he felt he was familiar with the person in front of him.

    "Who are you?" The butler''s voice was cold and serious. Right now, things shouldn''t beplicated, "No, whoever you are, I request you to leave. This is a matter between our sect and the Schr. Please don''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong to."

    "Don''t stick my nose where it doesn''t belong to?" Jin Rou chuckled, "In the first ce, you are the one robbing him of a treasure he won fair and square. And of course, it has something to do with me."

    "What do you mean by that?" The butler was confused. What might be his connection in this issue? Soon, he realized something and his eyes widened as he looked at Jin Rou, "You are..."

    Jin Rou could clearly see his reaction and said, "Precisely. Now shoo away before I kill you. I''m only letting you go because your sect has a few connection with me."

    The butler shuddered. The person in front of him was the mysterious person who sold the Eternity Gold for just a bunch of currency gold. It wasn''t difficult to deduce that the person had an extraordinary background. Furthermore, the person said that he had a few connection with their Blue Dragon Sect, thus he was being spared.

    He could see the dead seriousness of the person. Right now, the butler felt like an ant in front of an elephant.

    There was no need to think of it. Of course, he''d back down. He was the type of person to move when he was certain so he wouldn''t risk his life for a mere attempt to gather information.

    "Then I excuse myself.." The butler bowed respectfully and left.

 Chapter 754 - Serenity Farm

    Ryan walked up to Jin Rou and bowed respectfull, "Thank you for saving me."

    It didn''t require any additional reason to thank someone who saved his life. He wasn''t the type to think it''s natural and it''s his privilege to such thing. However, he was quite interested in the identity of the person. After all, he was the person that sold the Eternity Gold.

    "There''s no need to." Jin Rou shook his head, "I just found you interesting ever since in the auction house so I decided to lift some weight from you."

    Ryan had entertained Jin Rou when he argue and threw venemous words at the young master in the #1 lounge. And ording to his surface level investigation, that young master from Blue Dragon Sect had been throwing his weight around as if he was the boss. Many had actually liked the fresh air brought by the schr named Ryan.

    Ryan didn''t expect this sort of response. However, since it saved his life, there was nothing more to say about it. He looked at Jin Rou and asked, "What should I call you?"

    "Why, are youing with me?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "In truth, yes. I can sense that you are very powerful and dominating. I want to learn a thing or two from you." Ryan answered with all sincerity. He was a schr, so his thirst for knowledge was immense, immense enough to cover the heavens with it. He could feel it that if ever he follow Jin Rou, he would benefit greatly.

    Jin Rou looked at Ryan, observing him for a moment. After which, he chuckled and said, "Indeed, you are different from them. Alright, you cane with me but you have to serve as me an errand boy. I don''t ept negotiations."

    "As you wish, Young Master." Ryan bowed. Although he was just an errand boy, he had had the right to follow the young master and learn from him. He was aware that he couldn''t impose further thus his words.

    ---

    Currently, Jin Rou and Ryan were heading south. They came from the Desperate City of the West and was just walking. It had been days since they started walking and Ryan didn''tin no matter how tiresome walking was. In Ryan''s perspective, this must be a hobby of the young master. He''d rather walk all along rather than taking transportation.

    After a day, they arrived at a vast farm. It was so big that you couldn''t actually see the end of it. Ryan was familiar of this ce too, as he had been here when he was a child.

    It was just a normal farm for normal people. There''s nothing notable. Mortals were living happily here without the fright of being invaded by nobles and cultivators. In all around the Nine Heavens, this was one of the peaceful ces of all.

    "Serenity Farm." Ryan muttered.

    "Oh, you are familiar of this ce?" Jin Rou asked, smiling.

    "I have been here when I was a kid. My grandfather told me that this farm was made by Primordial Emperor to protect the mortal citizens from the invasion of foreigners and nobles." Ryan answered truthfully.

    Jin Rou chuckled after hearing this response. Ryan was right, Han Li was the one who created Serenity Farm for the normal people. Although it couldn''t amodate all of the mortals around the Nine Heavens, it could still be a resting ce for all.

    Furthermore, nobles and cultivators with ill intentions wouldn''t truly not be able toe here as Han Li installed a system that could kill all of them when they didn''t heed the warning.

    Serenity Farm had valuable resources, abundant at that. Thus, many lineages were trying to get their hands on the farm. Unfortunately, it was heavily protected and no one had ever seeded in doing it. Of course, it didn''t mean that people had given up this peace of importantnd.

    "Why are we here, Young Master?" Ryan asked with curiosity. Although they bear no ill intentions, the normal people would re at them with malice. After all, they were foreigners.

    "I have a matter to settle here." Jin Rou said. Han Li had left a special treasure here that he could use when it times of need. Moreover, the item could somehow increase his chances of defeating the Heavens by this so Jin Rou wasn''t willing to miss this chance. He''d grab everything that he could be of help to him.

    Ryan didn''t say more. Since the young master didn''t want to say it, he had no right to push the matter. He zipped his mouth and followed Jin Rou entering the vast farm.

    And just like he expected, many unweing mortals had red at them with not so pleasing expression. They were all very cautious of the neers. After all, it had been a while since they had a foreign visitor.

    A few minutester, a middle aged man approached the two with a smile and greeted them, "Hello friends, I am the acting Mayor of this farm, Roasal. How may I help you two?"

    Jin Rou seized up the mayor and answered, "I want to go to Farm Hut."

    "Oh..." The mayor felt his face burning but he immediately exined, "I''m so sorry, friend. But Farm Hut is a ce that not even us residents can enter except our ancestors."

    It was the truth. Farm Hut was the most restricted ce of Serenity Farm and not just anyone could enter it. Even high ranking mortals like the mayor had no right to enter the ce.

    "Figures." Jin Rou nodded. He wouldn''t make it difficult to the mayor and asked, "Then please lead us to the most expensive inn you have here. We want to sightsee for a day before leaving."

    "If this is the case, please follow me!" The mayor was beaming with smile.

    Then, the mayor led the two to an inn named Peace. Currently, it was the most expensive inn here in the farm having the price of their regr rooms at 500 gold while the luxury rooms were at 1,000 gold and the deluxe luxury rooms were at 2,000 gold.

    Even Ryan gasped when he saw the price list of Peace Inn.

 Chapter 755 - Peace Inn

    The Peace Inn was actually a 5-star inn in the entire farm, hence its price was very expensive. Even normal mortals couldn''t afford this as the minimum wage of themon people was ranging from 25-50 gold per month, depending on the job.

    A normal family could already live by 50 gold. After all, normal consumptions on a daily basis wouldn''t cost more than 1 or 2 gold as long as the meals were just average.

    Jin Rou and Ryan were looked upon when they entered Peace. It was the most expensive after all and everyone here was dreaming of staying there for at least a night.

    Immediately, the two were served delicious and luxurious foods ranging from seafood to the original farm''s cuisine.

    "This is our Peace Inn''s specialty cuisine, our own Farmilia Cuisine. It was originated from the founder of Peace." Mayor Roasal introduced the dishes, "It consists of vegetable appetizers, meat main dish and milk soup. We also have made a seafood cuisine if ever it''s up to your liking. Please try it."

    Jin Rou sliced a little of each dishe and get a taste of them. He nodded and said, "Passable."

    Ryan also did the same and was immediately thrilled, "Delicious!"

    Ryan had never expected a farm to be this advanced. Even their city''s food wouldn''t amount to this great taste. He heard about Serenity Farm many times as it was highly coveted by many powerhouses.

    However, no one ever dared to challenge the farm again after the humiliating defeat of Thunder Tower.

    The Thunder Tower was one of the strongest lineages that had ever existed in the Nine Heavens. The progenitor of the tower was actually a top member of Nine Heavens Asura, Thundersky Dao Monarch! Remember, the asuras were the ten strongest and most brilliant monarchs of all time recorded by the Heavens itself.

    The tower was known to be greedy. As Serenity Farm was full of valuable resources, they couldn''t fight off the temptation and set off to steal the rights for the farm. That time, two Dao Monarchs of their tower with five strong legions were dispatched to carry the will. It was obvious that Thunder Tower was taking this seriously.

    Just imagine how strong that was. Two Dao Monarchs and five legions! Normal sects would have to flee when they were the target of this invasion.

    Unfortunately, despite the strong lineup, Thunder Tower was still defeated. On top of their legionspletely annihted, they also lost one monarch while the other escaped with grave injuries.

    No one knew what happened inside the Serenity Farm during the attack of the tower as the farm sealed the entire area off. They only knew one thing, that the tower was utterly defeated in that attempt.

    After that, the lineages on the peaks didn''t dare to think about stealing the rights of the farm unless they had the full grasp of its capabilities. They didn''t want to suffer heavy losses like Thunder Tower.

    Mayor Roasal smiled as he heard the positive response about the food, "I''m d that you two like it. Please enjoy it, as I will be off to deal with some not so serious matters."

    "Sure, but please get me the permission to enter the Farm Hut on your way." Jin Rou smirked and looked at the mayor, "Or you can tell that person in the hut that I have arrived. Ah, no. The person already knows so just get his permission, alright?"

    "I will try my best." Mayor Roasal felt his back sweating and left. He rushed to receive these guests here upon the request of an ancestor but didn''t know the reason. Now, he had to go back there and get a permission, unless he loved beating, he didn''t want to go there!

    But of course, he had no choice.

    "Young Master, why do you want to enter Farm Hut?" Out of curiosity, Ryan asked albeit he wasn''t expecting for an answer. It was a private matter after all.

    Unexpectedly, Jin Rou answered, "I need a certain item from that ce which could help me."

    "Oh...". Ryan felt shocked. He wasn''t actually anticipating for an answer.

    Jin Rou observed Ryan for a while which made thetter ufortable, "Uh, Young Master, is there something wrong...?"

    Jin Rou''s stare was very ufortable that he wanted to dig out his way to earth. It felt like he was nude in front of him.

    "Your n must be having a hard time for you." Jin Rou chuckled, "You have an immense talent for cultivation and has a high possibility of bing a monarch yet you are aiming to be a schr. Your gramps must be itching to p you left and right."

    It was rare to hear the word ''immense talent'' from Jin Rou. So it should be true.

    But it was for real, Ryan had a real and high talent that not anyone could just have. Even one in a million chance. For a thriving n like Ryan''s, they would be adamant in nurturing such a great talent.

    "Well..." Ryan smiled awkwardly. He tried his best to get the Eternity Gold to actually offer as a peace offering to his family. After all, he ran away for so long now and it''s time to go home, "You have such sharp and deep eyes that can''t be phatomed."

    Jin Rou smiled and asked, "How is Metelosa?"

    Ryan looked at Jin Rou with surprised expression. He shouldn''t be surprised at all since Jin Rou had correctly guessed his situation so it shouldn''t be surprising that he knew his background too. However, he just couldn''t help but feel stumped!

    "The Matriarch is still alive, she''s doing good actually. Although she has already aged, she isn''t weak or something." Ryan answered.

    Matriarch Metelosa was the core of their n. She was the sole protector and reason why no lineages were attacking them. Thus, the elders and other ancestors of the n were finding all ways to preserve the life of the matriarch. Once the matriarch died, it was also over for the n.

    Luckily, Ryan had found the Eternity Gold, a vital ingredient of Immortal Flower.. With this, their alchemist could concoct the flower and let it be consumed by the matriarch to lengthen her lifespan.

 Chapter 756 - Talk

    Ryan didn''t know how Jin Rou knew their matriarch since it had been a long time when she appeared in the public or what was his connection with her. Of course, he didn''t dare to ask as it wasn''t his matter at all.

    "Is there a problem in your n?" Jin Rou asked. Han Li had a connection with Ryan''s n so if they need some help, he wouldn''t mind lending a hand.

    "Aside from the matriarch nearing her end of lifespan, there is no more major issue." Ryan answered truthfully. It was useless hiding or lying information on Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou nodded. The matriach had lived for too long now and it''s normal that she''s nearing the end of her lifespan, "But the Eternity Gold is already in your hands. You just have to ask a capable of alchemist to concoct one Immortal Flower for the matriach and she''s going to live longer."

    The Immortal Flower was actually not a flower itself. It''s just like in the appearance of a flower inside of a small bottle when concocted. Only top alchemists would be able to create this thus Ryan should pick the alchemist carefully.

    The flower had a raging vigor and vitality inside. Thus, when consumed, the receiver would obtain additional vitality and vigor. Meaning, it''s almost the state during youth.

    With the Eternity Gold in Ryan''s hands, the matriarch would surely live. However, Jin Rou had to still say something, "But on the other hand, ask her first if she wants to prolong her life."

    "What do you mean, Young Master?" Ryan was confused.

    "Metelosa has lived for countless of years now. She has seen many lives being created and passing away. It''s tiresome and lonely." Jin Rou said with a deep tone, "If she''s tired, let her die a natural death."

    It was the truth. Living for so long was too tiring. Even Han Li himself felt that way. nning for trillions of years to defeat the Heavens only to end up in defeat eight times, although it wasn''t a pleasant result, he was deeply satisfied. After all, he had done everything in his power.

    Schemes and power struggles were too tiresome. Because of that, Han Li had no regrets nor qualms about dying during the Eighth Challenge. Let it be up for the future generations of the Nine Heavens, he said.

    "But I don''t think it''s possible..." Ryan shook his head, "Our n has many enemies side to side, waiting for a weakness to show. If the matriach dies, we will end up being a food to those wolves."

    "That is because your n solely relies to Metelosa. Without her, your ancestors and the offsprings are just a bunch of jumping clowns." Jin Rou smirked, "She has aged now and weakened. Instead of you all protecting her, it''s still the other way around. Tell me, is your n, including you, have any shame?"

    Ryan was speechless when he heard this. It was harsh and brutal words, but everything was on point. Jin Rou was right. The matriach was too old now to protect its offsprings. It shouldn''t be that way, as it should be them who would protect her!

    Matriach Metelosa had done so much for the n up until now and no one would ever dare to discredit it.

    Jin Rou shook his head. Metelosa had loved her n too much that they were already spoiled. Now that she was nearing the end of her lifespan and found a way to prolong it, judging by the personality of her, she wouldn''t mind living longer to protect them.

    "I must talk to herter after my matter here." Jin Rou muttered to himself.

    Ryan heard this but didn''t think too much of it. It wasn''t his business anyway. He was contemting the words of Jin Rou and how could he be of help to his n.

    Jin Rou could read his expression and said, "If you want to help your n, stop running away to be a schr and be a proper cultivator. Don''t put your talent to waste. Many will be cursing you if that''s the case."

    With his immense talent, Jin Rou was sure that Ryan would be a high-rank Dao Monarch or a top yer-level Imperial Lord. There was no doubt about it. As long as Ryan put intense effort to it, everything would be well.

    Ryan understood this and nodded. Indeed, it was high time to think about his n and how could it prosper. Right now, he was the most talented of all offsprings in the n. His grandfather had a high expectations for him.

    After they finished their meal, the two were directed to two different deluxe luxurious rooms.

    An hour passed, Mayor Roasal came back and went to Jin Rou''s room.

    "It seems you bear good news. Good job." Jin Rou could tell from the face of the mayor.

    "Young Master, indeed. I just came back from Farm Hut and I was granted to give you a permission enter it. I have already made preparations for you to enter it, so you can enter it anytime." Mayor Roasal said, beaming with smile. The Farm Hut was a mysterious ce for even him. No one was ever allowed to enter there. As a matter of fact, he could only ask for their permission a while ago outside of the Farm Hut''s territory.

    Luckily, he got the permission or else it''d be awry.

    Jin Rou smiled. Truth be told, he could just directly go there and settle the matter immediately without stressing the mayor out. However, it''d be too boring. He stood up from his bed and said, "I''ll be going now."

    "Let mee with you." Mayor Roasal said.

    "No, just stay here and eat some refreshments. Judging by how you are sweating right now, you must be tired. So take a rest." Jin Rou tapped the mayor''s shoulder and walked past him, "If things go well, do expect a reward."

    When the mayor heard this, he was stupefied and couldn''t react in time. By then, he just snapped out of it when Jin Rou left the room and the inn. He was extremely thrilled.

    What might his reward for this when things go well?

 Chapter 757 - Farm Hut

    Jin Rou knew where to go. Han Li had been here for many times in the past thus he knew the ce like the back of his hand.

    The Farm Hut was the most restricted ce in the farm. No one, even the highest ranking nobles and special people had the right to enter the hut. Not following this would result to death without further ado.

    Furthermore, the Farm Hut was considered a sacred ce in the Serenity Farm. It was rumored to have the secrets of how the farm was created. Nevertheless, no one dared to venture inside since the consequences were too heavy to carry.

    Jin Rou was walking an entire piece of farm filled with golden flowers. He was already inside the Farm Hut, thus it was natural that the nts here were different than those outside. The air here was lighterpared to the outside.

    Anyone would want to stay here forever. It was an ideal ce to live for peace and die of old age.

    Han Li had created thisnd not for this purpose, though. It was for the mortal people to have a safe ce to live to until they die. It was known that morals only have less than a hundred years to live, so he wanted their short lives to be worth of remembering when they die.

    It was also the reason why he named it Serenity Farm.

    Jin Rou was feeling the passing breeze and atmosphere of this ce when suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him. Han Li was very familiar with this person.

    Wearing a farmer''s clothing, he looked like a middle aged man with growing white beard. He was holding a farm shovel while looking at Jin Rou with menacing eyes.

    "If res could kill, I would have killed you already for a thousand times." The farmer said with a cold tone.

    It felt like it was a reunion of old enemies.

    Jin Rou chuckled and said, "That''s true. But, you know it''s impossible to kill me. Not even now that I came back alive from that ce."

    "I wished you just died there." The farmer snorted.

    "Come one, can you just pity me for once? That ce is treacherous and hell. If it''s possible, I don''t want to return to that ce and just live here peacefully." Jin Rou said as he said.

    "You aren''t wee here." The farmer instantly rejected the suggestion. Although he knew that Han Li was bluffing, he didn''t give any chance to make it real, "You''ll poison the nts here with your negative energy and I cannot let it happen."

    "Ah, how cruel. Who would have thought that a top existence yer-level Imperial Lord is now just busy farming? Those asuras will be very disappointed if they know." Jin Rou smirked, trying to provoke the farmer.

    But what Jin Rou said was all true. This farmer in front of him was one of the yers that even asuras were wary of.

    "Look who''s talking. Who was the idiot who make me work for this farm?" The farmer sneered, "If it weren''t for you, those asuras wouldn''t be standing arrogantly right now."

    In this world, it was clear as day that Dao Monarchs were stronger than Imperial Lords. However, there were exceptions. They were called Monarch yers. An Imperial Lord could only be called like this when they sessfully killed a monarch without being helped by anyone.

    Only a few had the right to be called yers in the Nine Heavens. And this farmer here, was one of those very few yers who stood at the top of the rankings.

    "That''s true." Jin Rou smiled wryly. With this farmer''s presence in the Nine Heavens, only a few would dare to venture out and cause troubles. Now that the Nine Heavens was having difficulty in producing another monarch, it was a perfect stage for the old Imperial Lords, "But this is a good thing for you now that you have stopped killing. You are more suited to be a farmer so remain that way until you die."

    The farmer was expressing ill emotions against Han Li, but Jin Rou knew that of all people out there, when he asked for help, this guy would be one of the first to heed his call.

    It was the same in the past. When Han Li wasn''t that strong to challenge the Heavens, it was the farmer who stood by his side during his life and death battles. Never did the farmer deserted him when they were in danger. Of course, the farmer got stronger and grew in this span of time so the two benefitted greatly.

    The farmer snorted and said, "I know that you aren''t here to visit me, are you? Just cut to the chase. I will be watering my nts after this."

    "You really want to shoo me away that much?" Jin Rou expressed sadness.

    "Save your bullshit." The farmer rolled his eyes, "Judging by the treasures you saved here in the hut, you must be thinking of raiding Glory Sky and a helping item when you start the Ninth Challenge."

    "You''re still smart as ever." Jin Rou nodded, "That''s right, I need the items to clear the Glory Sky and something to assist me during the Ninth Challenge."

    "Why do you want to clear the Glory Sky? Did Fog forced you to?" The farmer asked but he immediately denied this notion, "That''s impossible. Who would have the power to force you into doing anything?"

    "I just want to help Little Fog. You see, he has been dreaming in clearing Glory Sky for ages for that item, no? I''m a good person, so I shall help him." Jin Rou smiled.

    "If you are good, all of us are saints then." The farmer sneered again, looking at Jin Rou with disdain. Anyone who knew Han Li well would never agree that he''s a good person. If there''s someone terrifying enough to bring terror in all ages, that''d be Han Li himself.

    "You are degrading a good old friend now.. How worse can you be?" Jin Rou acted wronged as if he was a child who clearly did nothing but y.

 Chapter 758 - Princess Raina

    "Enough of your rubbish. You just want that items right? I''ll go and bring it." The farmer didn''t want to talk with Han Li anymore thus he wanted to leave and get the items to shoo this person as soon as possible.

    "I''lle. This is my farm, you know? Why are you so adamant in chasing me out?" Jin Rou followed suit and smiled. Of all the people out there, this farmer could be said one of the most venemous yet kind. He might be harsh with his words, but he actually didn''t mean it.

    The farmer snorted. The other party had a point. This farm belonged to Han Li himself as he was the one who created this. Of course, the farmer also had a share in the Serenity Farm.

    The two walked without talking. Jin Rou didn''t bother teasing the man or else he''d feel like he would explode anytime soon.

    After a few minutes, they reached the hut. It was a normal looking hut with no distinguishing features on it. If you put this hut in the regr farms outside, it looked like it belonged to that ce. But of course, this was only when you look at the outside and surface level of the hut.

    If you delve deeper into this, you''d see millions of trap and protective formations circling the hut. Any intruder who touched this would be die, top monarchs included. The traps were solely and purposefully there against high-leveled Dao Monarchs and Monarch yers.

    Jin Rou felt a reuniting vibe even though it was his first time here. Perhaps it was because of possessing the memories and emotions of Han Li.

    The farmer opened the door and gestured at Jin Rou, "Will you enter or not?"

    Jin Rou didn''t answer, immediately entering the door which was opened for him.

    And what met his eyes were a big paradise filled with greenery. It had falls, both reverse and normal ones, with blooming flowers under the sparkling butterflies. Although it was dark here, the greenery of the ce was still there, not fading lesser.

    It was the paradise inside the Farm Hut. Han Li had painstakingly paid a price to create this one and no one knew what price it was. What''s important was it was worth it in the end.

    "Still beautiful as ever." Jin Rou sighed, "It seems that you have been taking care of this ce very well."

    "Who will take care of this if not me?" The farmer threw a cold nce at Jin Rou, "I have worked hard to maintain the original look of this ce since day one."

    It was true. As Han Li entrusted this ce to him, he made sure that he deserved of being entrusted on. That''s why Serenity Farm was going by the rising ranks one step at a time. It was possible to leap through the rankings, though, but he knew it would just garner unnecessary attention towards the farm. He might be a very strong Imperial Lord, but there were still people on the same level as him or even stronger than him.

    "That''s true." Jin Rou nodded as he touched a petal of a flower near him. Han Li was well versed in choosing people, "But isn''t it lonely? You''re the only here."

    "Who says he''s lonely?" Unexpectedly, a woman appeared out of the falls, fresh from the bath. Her curves were enticing enough for all men to fall for. The golden hair of hers which was fluttering by the wind though it was wet made a plus to her sexiness. On top of that, her face was the kind to topple major nations and make them die for her.

    Jin Rou looked at this woman and was almost choked. This caught him off guard for real.

    The farmer''s lips curved up to a smile. He was greatly satisfied when he saw the reaction of Han Li.

    Jin Rou looked at the farmer, gesturing him to exin what''s going on.

    "You told me I can take one in as long I trust them. Here she is, I know I can trust her." The farmer shrugged his shoulders as if it had nothing to do with him, "After all, thisdy was one of your crazed followers."

    "Who are you calling crazy?" The woman put on some clothes while rolling her eyes. However, her eyes immediately sparkled when she saw Han Li in the flesh, "Young Majesty, I know you''re alive and well."

    Jin Rou felt a headacheing his way. Han Li was very familiar with this woman as he had known him for ages. Nevertheless, he still greeted her and said, "You have grown bigger now, Raina."

    Thest time he saw him was she was still a little princess of a nation. She was brimming with talent like Ryan, and now she''s strong enough to protect herself and others. The once weak and ill princess of a gone nation was now acting like an empress who could destroy kingdoms and empires.

    "Of course, Your Majesty." Raina smiled sweetly as she said, "I have trained so hard in order to assist you in the near future. Thankfully, Master Terin epted me here and let me train to the best of my extents."

    The Farm Hut was really the best ce to train saplings. It was also the reason why Han Li told Terin to take someone in to be his sessor. Who would have thought that he''d take in Raina?

    "Indeed, you have gotten stronger now. But you still need more training under Terin or else it''d be dangerous." Jin Rou said. Although Raina was a genius and now a dazzling Imperial Lord, her experience was stillcking as she had been staying here. Theck of experience outside this hut was a major w.

    In order to be a full fledged Imperial Lord, Raina had to experience the battles of the world.

    "That''s why your arrival is great." Terin smirked. It was clear that he''s plotting something here.

    Of course, how could Jin Rou not notice it? This scheming lord didn''t change at all.. He immediately shook his head and said, "No. That''s impossible!"

 Chapter 759 - Grimlock Asura

    Terin wanted Jin Rou to take Raina to let her experience the world. Of course, he wouldn''t agree to it. A woman was too much to take as they were quite unpredictable. Although Raina appeared obedient, it was because she was still nervous in front of Han Li, her ultimate idol. But who knows if it changed over time?

    Furthermore, Jin Rou was going to go to very dangerous ces with high chances of dying. He couldn''t afford to risk thedy''s life and ruin her future.

    Raina was excited when she heard her master''s suggestion. Unfortunately, hearing Han Li opposing it firmly made her disappointed.

    "If you''re thinking that Raina will be a burden to you, don''t worry. She is already powerful now and could at least defend herself." Terin, the farmer, chuckled, "Your arrival is the perfect timing to make my disciplee out of this tiny ce, no? Ah, just think of this as me owing you a favor."

    "I don''t remember you have the qualifications to say such words to me." Jin Rou threw a death re to Terin. This farmer of a sort was still scheming even though he was just nting nts here.

    "That''s true. Actually, I really want to ask that person to take out Raina. But my ns have changed when youe here." Terin said, "If you refuse, I will be letting that person take care of Raina for me. Qualifications-wise, that person is stronger than me and can take good care of my disciple."

    Jin Rou felt smacking Terin. ording to Han Li''s memories, that person was a hateful bastard Han Li had wanted to kill for a long time. Only, the powerhouse backing that person had deep connections with Han Li thus he couldn''t do it.

    "I''m going to Glory Sky, you better let Raina carry ultimate treasures." Jin Rou had no choice but to take Raina in. He didn''t have an ounce of trust to that bastard. Who knew what kind of teachings would that person teach to an innocent person like Raina?

    Hearing this, Raina almost jumped in joy and excitement. She immediately went to her room to pack her things.

    "Since you want me to take care of your lovely disciple, I would also ask you something. After all, my services aren''t free." Jin Rou looked at Terin and said.

    "Please ask away." Terin was prepared for this. After all, it was true that there was no free lunch in the world. Being under Han Li''s protection was worth more than anything else in the world.

    "I want thetest information about the Grimlock Asura." Jin Rou said with a serious tone, "You must already know the reason why I asked this, right?"

    Terin''s expression turned grave. Grimlock Asura was one of the top monarchs in the Nine Heavens Asura. Of all, he was the deadliest and coldest, killing billions of people without batting an eye in just a single night.

    This asura was, of course, a wanted being of Han Li. Han Li had been trying to find his whereabouts and end his life. After all, the asura had sinned too much that it couldn''t go unnoticed.

    Unfortunately, Grimlock Asura was so good in hiding himself until now. He never appeared in the public again after hearing Han Li''s death warrant on him. Many assumed that he had died already as it had been millions of years now. But who knew?

    "He''s still alive." Terin said. He had been observing the asura for many years now as per Han Li''s orders, "5,000 years ago, he had a face off against a deity and he won by a slight margine."

    "It seems he has gotten stronger." Jin Rou said. As the possessor of Han Li''s body, he wanted to remove the weeds of trouble before he leave this world for good. After all, he wouldn''t be able to return here. And removing Grimlock was one of the task he had to do.

    Grimlock Asura was an 11-pce Dao Monarch. Surely, his strength was at the apex of this world. With his hands, he could dominate an entire nation without saying anything. Of course, he wasn''t the strongest of all. There were a very few who could actually match him evenly. A few of them even were Han Li''s followers.

    So he really had no choice but to hide well.

    "He ns in going out of his shell." Terin said, "ording to mytest observations of him, he is constantly meeting with the other asuras who have a beef with you."

    "A bunch of ants trying to resist." Jin Rou sneered, "They have lived for so long yet they still don''t know what''s good and bad for them. Fools."

    "That''s understandable. They have received the information of you dying during the Eighth Challenge. Naturally, they will grow a pair of wings called audacity." Terin shrugged his shoulder, "I wonder what would his reaction be when he learned you are still alive?"

    "He is a very cautious individual. He wouldn''te out unless he is truly certain of something." Jin Rou said, "He will try to uncover the mysteries of my disappearance and confirm my death. That time, he will surely move ordingly."

    Han Li had known Grimlock for too long now. The asura wouldn''t be part of the asuras if he was the type that acted rashly. He was an 11-pce Dao Monarch for real, a being capable of contending against the Heavens.

    But ifpared to Han Li, he was a mere insect trying to challenge an elephant.

    Terin thought about this too. He fought with Grimlock in the past and he had to admit that thed was strong enough to be his match. Of course, if Terin used his weapon, there might be a difference between their strength.

    Terin was a known yer in the entire world, though his dao title was the one famous. ying top Dao Monarchs were just child''s y to him.

    "But if he couldn''t find any clue, he will surely grow impatient.." Jin Rou added as he chuckled, "With countless of years hiding, he would be itching to show himself in the world."

 Chapter 760 - Immortal Foel

    There were countless of people who wanted to go out and reveal themselves in the world. However, too many were also afraid of the retaliation of Han Li or his followers. Remember, his followers were apex existences that had no qualms in protecting or destroying the world.

    Grimlock Asura might be a strong being and almost an apex being, but there were still people who could kill him as long as they were determined to pay the price for it.

    Jin Rou stretched his arms in azy manner and said, "For now, I''ll be focusing to clear the Glory Sky. It''s high time that the deity there to die."

    Terin smiled wryly after hearing this. Deities came from the Heavens. They were much stronger than the people in the Nine Heavens, thus they were tasked to maintain the bnce by putting Danger Zones around it.

    Terin had fought a deity in the past too. However, he paid too much of a price to kill it. He was already considered a top cultivator for so many eras yet he still felt difficult when facing a deity. That''s normal, though. They were, after all, on a different level.

    "The deity in Glory Sky... Is he really that person?" Terin asked with doubt. He had lived for so long now to know many important and famous deities in Heavens. And Han Li told him about that the deity inside Glory Sky. Even until now, he couldn''t believe it.

    "Yes. The deity has never changed." Jin Rou shook his head as he sighed, "That person is adamant in controlling the world by his means."

    Han Li had known so many deities and encountered many of them. As a matter of fact, there were also many who died by his hands. Usually, the deities were afraid of him. After all, he had challenged the Heavens for several times now but he''s still returning alive and fight them once again. No one had ever been like this against them.

    "He wants to control the world?" Terin was confused. How would it be possible? The scope of a deity''s power was only within the Danger Zone. As to use his abilities outside of it? That''s impossible. After all, they were limited and restricted to the zone.

    "With that deity''s power level, breaking the restriction isn''t impossible." Jin Rou said, "That man has been preparing since time immemorial to get the Nine Heavens in his clutch."

    Terin felt a bit cold when he heard this. He had experienced countless world-ending problems and tribtions. However, it appeared that if that deity had a chance to get Nine Heavens in his hands, the problems he had faced were no more than farts.

    Remember, it''s that deity who would make a move. A very strong and brilliant deity was about to move. He was just waiting for the right time.

    "If the deity sessfully unbinded himself from the zone, is the Nine Heavens done for?" Terin asked. He wasn''t terrified. In fact, he was seeing this as the greatest hurdle to ovee. He killed a deity in the past, what more for now?

    "Done for? That''s an exaggeration." Jin Rou chuckled, "That deity is very strong indeed, but he has no guts to destroy the Nine Heavens. Unless he wants to face the grave consequences when Foel appears again."

    "Foel is alive?" Terin was stumped. If Han Li was considered to be the strongest of all, many would agree that Foel would be the second strongest.

    Immortal Foel. A Dao Monarch with 13 dao pces! Just imagine, a power consisting of 13 pces of a monarch was truly terrifying and nerve wracking.

    In this world, 12-pce should have been the maximum. However, Immortal Foel didn''t go by the norm. He found a way to get another pce, making him the strongest monarch that had ever existed in the entire Nine Heavens!

    Furthermore, he created the strongest lineage in the world which was Falling Immortal Sect! Many geniuses and royals tried their best to enter this sect to cultivate. However, they had closed their doors for a hundred years now. No one knew the reason but they really just did out of nowhere.

    Thest news the world heard about Immortal Foel was he had disappeared all of a sudden. Many spected that he went for a silent expedition and ascended while a few imed that he died of old age. No one knew the truth, except Han Li and a very few ancestors.

    "That man will not go down unless I kill him personally." Jin Rou shook his head.

    Terin confirmed that Foel was truly alive. He had gained insights and teachings from that man so it could be said that Foel was half a teacher of his. Hearing this news, he couldn''t help but feel happy.

    Jin Rou observed the reaction of the always cold blooded farmer in front of him. He never showed his emotion. Even to Han Li, he rarely showed his real emotions. Nevertheless, Han Li had not pushed this matter as it was a personal mannerism of the person.

    "With him alive, the Nine Heavens has still a chance against that deity." If Immortal Foel was a hero, then Han Li must be the viin.

    "Just like I said, I''m going to clear Glory Sky. So that puny deity can only think about his ambitions during his dying moment." Jin Rou said again. He had to tie the knots well before departing the Nine Heavens. After this, there would be no more Han Li or Primordial Emperor to protect the world. By that time, they could only rely on themselves.

    Terin didn''t say more. Although he was curious as to what would happen inside the Glory Sky, he knew he couldn''t leave the Serenity Farm. It was his home and he couldn''t afford to let anyone take care of it.

    Jin Rou had now gotten what he wanted in the Farm Hut, so it was time to leave, "I''ll be leaving now. A certain genius is waiting for me outside."

    "You''re talking about that Celestial Race n descendant?" Terin said, "He''s truly a genius, but a dumb one at the same time."

 Chapter 761 - Departure For Glory Sky

    Jin Rou chuckled, but he totally agreed. Ryan had spent so many years taking the wrong path. If he didn''t, he would surely be one of the brilliant existences here in Nine Heavens.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t toote yet before doing something about it.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." Jin Rou said, "And Raina, too."

    Terin nodded. He knew that he could trust Jin Rou''s words. However, he also aware that Han Li wouldn''t do it for free. Anyway, there was still much time so the favor could be on kept on tab.

    After a little more talk, Terin called Raina over and said, "You''ll be going with the Young Master to broaden your horizons. Be good always."

    Raina nodded attentively and said, "Yes, Master! I will behave and listen to His Highness well."

    "Very good." Terin showed a rare smile and pat Raina''s head, "Go,eback when you are stronger than this."

    Jin Rou chuckled and said, "You sound like a father that is about to marry off his daughter. Ah, should I call you father now?"

    "Shut it." Terin red at Han Li with irritation.

    After which, Jin Rou left the Farm Hut with Raina. When they returned to Peace Inn, it was dawn, so many farmers were already awake to do their work.

    "Young Master." Ryan had awaken early and was eagerly waiting for Jin Rou. He was a bit surprised to see a very beautifuldy walking by his side. Nevertheless, Ryan didn''t ask.

    "It''s good that you''re awake, we''re going to depart now." Jin Rou said. He had nothing to pack thus he just left the room he was designated of.

    Raina observed Ryan and spoke calmly, "So this is the Celestial Race n''s genuis descendant. Not bad!"

    Ryan choked. He didn''t know what to say. His talents were over the top, yet he only received a ''not bad'' from thisdy?

    Jin Rou nodded, "Indeed,pared to your talent, Ryan is stillcking. However, he is still a genius that came from Celestial Race, so it is still earth shattering."

    The Celestial Race n was a powerful lineage, which created three Dao Monarchs in the past. Their resources were abundant and their foundation was steady and firm. Although they weren''t as strong as the supreme lineages, thetter saw them in a different light.

    As a matter of fact, the biggest reason why the n was brilliant was because of its forefather, Celestial Dao Monarch. She was a brilliant monarch that had swept the Nine Heavens for generations, helping the world gain light once again. She wasn''t in the group of asuras, but it was rumored that her power level was on the same as the asuras. The evidence it had was when Celestial Dao Monarch fought one of the asuras, Shura Dao Monarch, and defeated him with a thousand bows.

    With Celestial Dao Monarch, the n was meant to be one at the peak points of Nine Heavens. Unfortunately, the descendants were toocking after the third monarch was nurtured. It was inevitable, though. The rise and fall of lineages was part of the nature of the world.

    It had been many generations since the third Dao Monarch had left the Celestial Race n. It was left to fend off for themselves. After all, monarchs had other more important missions than protecting their lineages. Of course, it didn''t mean that they were ungrateful.

    "If he is willing, he can easily attain achievements in cultivation. After all, talent is still essential to have a future in the world of dao." Raina said. She was speaking as if the target of their topic wasn''t there.

    Ryan didn''t know what to say, but he''s feeling ufortable.

    Jin Rouughed softly after seeing Ryan''s ufortable reaction, "Alright, let''s not do it or else Ryan might bury himself under the earth."

    After that short talk, Jin Rou and the group left the Peace Inn. He was met by Mayor Roasal and insisted to walk them off. The mayor usually didn''t show himself to the public, but he did. A big shot which mattered greatly to their farm had appeared, after all. It would be disrespectful not to amodate him and walk him off when he''s about to leave.

    "The Serenity Farm will be boasting positive prospects in the near future under your guidance." Jin Rou could see the sincerity of this mayor for the farm so he didn''t mind doing him a favor, "If you need anything, just go to Farm Hut and ask for assistance. With my permission, you can go there without a hitch."

    Mayor Roasal prostated and said, "Thank you for your grace."

    "Rise." Jin Rou epted the gesture, "The rise and fall of the farm will be depending not on you, but to all of the citizens. So always think about the decisions you''re about to make. Don''t make haste, as it will be a waste, as the old adage said."

    "I will keep your words in mind, Young Master." Mayor Roasal nodded. Every word of Jin Rou was deeply engraved in his soul.

    ---

    "Where are we off to?" Ryan asked after they left the Serenity Farm. It was a good ce, but he knew it was just a stopping point for the young master, "Are we going home?"

    "No. It''s still early. I''m going to broaden your horizons for good." Jin Rou chuckled, "We''re going to clear Glory Sky."

    Hearing this, Ryan almost jump up in fright. He looked at Jin Rou like he had seen a ghost and asked, "What Glory Sky?"

    "What Glory Sky? I thought that there is one and only of its name in the Nine Heavens." Jin Rou smirked.

    "The Glory Sky which is the one of three zones that have yet to be cleared." Raina said, "The Danger Zone with the highest kill count in the entire world. That Glory Sky."

    "Goodness gracious. What are we going to do there?!" Ryan couldn''t believe it. That zone had killed so many monarchs and lords when they tried to attempt it. Although the treasures there were very tempting, the risk was too much. Thus, no one had dared to clear it again.. If there were, they would be branded as maniacs when the word spread.

 Chapter 762 - Glorious Valley

    "Scared?" Jin Rou chuckled. It was natural to be afraid of something like this. After all, they were going to attempt to clear a zone which had killed many top beings in the past.

    "How could I not be?" Ryan shook his head, "It is the Glory Sky we''re talking about! Even top monarchs had died there, I am still young to die. Not yet."

    "No one is stopping you from not going." Jin Rou said, "If you don''t want to, no one can force you."

    He wasn''t the type to force things in an unnecessary manner. Everything has to flow ordingly. If Ryan wouldn''t, then the matter was settled. There was no need to pressure or put force in it. Everyone had a different perspective and goals in life.

    Ryan immediately shut his mouth. While it was a good thing that he wasn''t being forced upon, he felt upset for some reason. It felt like things wouldn''t change even if he attend it or not.

    He then looked at Raina. Thedy had a carefree expression while attending to Jin Rou. It felt like it was natural and there''s no need to worry about.

    Of course, why would Raina be afraid? Even if the sky falls, as long as Han Li was here, there''s nothing to be afraid of. By his side was the safest ce in the world.

    "If you don''t want to broaden your horizon, I suggest you stay at an inn first while waiting for us." Jin Rou said. It wasn''t that he''s chasing away the other party, "We''ll be going immediately. It''s not the only thing I have to settle."

    "Who are you going to go with, Young Master?" Ryan asked with a meek tone.

    "You''ll know it when we arrive there." Jin Rou smiled.

    ---

    Glorious Valley. It was the super powerhouse that currently had been managing the Glory Sky. For many generations, the entrance of the danger zone had been kept closed to ensure everyone''s safety.

    The valley had a monstrous power and abundant resources, that''s why. A super lineage that had created five Dao Monarchs, it was normal to brand them as one of the supremes.

    Jin Rou and his party had arrived in the current city of the said lineage, Sky Valley City. One had to go to this city and ask for permission to clear it. No one was an exception to this rule. Even the fellow super lineages had to show respect to it. No one, even the highest ancestor of the valley had the right to enter Glory Sky without the permission of the assigned authority in the zone.

    Although it was a city, the citizens were only consisted of a minor number, not even reaching 50,000. For a supreme lineage, this amount was too little. However, it was different when we talk about the city before the cruelest Danger Zone.

    Because of the unknown danger, the real estate prices of the city was lower than the regr price. For those who were wishing to buy or rent a ce for an affordable price, the Sky Valley City was the perfect choice.

    As Jin Rou and his group passed by the road, they could see a few stalls and vendors lining up in the right row. There were one or two customers looking for the items being sold but none had been bought.

    "It appears to be true that the business in this city is not good." Ryan spoke. He had read some books regarding the city valley, and judging by it, it was all true.

    "Glorious Valley isn''t focusing on business. Their main priority is to keep the Glory Sky in check. The business stalls here are just for show to let the visitors know that despite the extremities of danger, they were still safe and sound and act like a decent city." Jin Rou spoke. The valley had stood for many eras and generations now and ever since they were tasked to guard the zone, it had been peaceful no matter how dangerous it was.

    Well, they deserved the praises too. Nurturing five Dao Monarchs wasn''t an easy thing to do. Heavy amount of resources and time were required to create one.

    Ryan contemted this and found it logical. Glorious Valley was a supreme lineage, and despite their declined stage in terms of business, the fact remained that they were still a supreme lineage that could topple the Nine Heavens. They might not be the richest, but he was sure that their treasuries were still big, enough tost for many generations.

    After traveling the city, Jin Rou and the group hiked a towering mountain. It was where the portal to the Danger Zone was located. No one stopped them from climbing the mountain as everything was already prepared by a certain existence.

    Upon reaching the peak, all they could see was a vast sea of clouds. Some had strange colors like blue and red. By the edge, a figure was standing. He was wearing jet ck suit, which made him appear like a butler. His appearance were covered with fog, but a tiny of it was still visible. ck flog was oozing from his below, encircling his very being.

    "Contrary to your appearance, you are such an early bird." Jin Rou greeted the figure.

    Raina creased his brows as she saw the figure. Her displeasure was instantly registered as she said, "That man is Fog, right Your Majesty?"

    "Good eyes. You''re right." Jin Rou nodded in confirmation.

    Hearing this, Raina almost couldn''t restrain herself. She wanted to attack but it would be disrespectful since Han Li was here.

    Ryan was horrified. As an acting schr who read books, there were records that had stated a person named Fog. He was a very notorious and infamous businessman in the Nine Heavens, who had destroyed so many lineages because they didn''t follow what he wanted.

    Fog was feared by many top ancestors and even monarchs had to be wary of him. As a matter of fact, Fog fought with Saintess Kelle Dao Monarch, the fourth monarch of Glorious Valley. Unfortunately, no one knew the result of it.

    "It''s been a while, Princess Raina. You have gotten stronger.." Fog greeted thedy with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 763 - Casual Rain

    Fog had killed too many people in the past. It was already a miracle that he managed to stay alive after all these years. After all, he created many enemies left and right. It wasn''t unnatural that many wanted his head. Unfortunately, Fog was too strong for them. Unless a top asura came into being, no one could ever contest against this person.

    Princess Raina sneered, clearly showing her distaste towards the other party, "If His Majesty isn''t here, I wouldn''t mind fighting you to death."

    Ryan was terrified to hear this. It looked like the grudge between the princess and Fog was too deep that it couldn''t be repaired anymore.

    Fog smiled and opened his arms, "I wee your challenge anytime, Princess. However, you are still too weak right now despite training over the years. If you really want to kill me, go for the throne in the next generation and reach at least 11 Dao Pces. With that, you''ll have a chance."

    It was the truth. Although Fog wasn''t a Dao Monarch, he was capable of ying one. Even the top monarchs had to walk carefully around him in order not to earn his ire.

    The princess wanted to refute. However, Jin Rou stopped her and said, "What he said is true. You are indeed a talented genius to make it up to this stage. But, the thing is, it isn''t enough yet to even scratch Fog''s body. If you really want to kill him, train more and aim to be a monarch in the next generation. That''s the only possible method."

    Raina took breath ins and outs for a while before nodding, "I understand, Your Majesty."

    She had trained so hard yet at the end of the day, it wasn''t still enough. Nevertheless, she wasn''t nning on giving up. It was already toote for her to give up, anyway. She might as well do this to the end.

    "Good. Don''t worry about the next generation, with Terin as your master, it''s just a matter of time for you to get the throne." Jin Rou smiled. In fact, even without Terin''s assistance, the princess could still be a monarch. She wasn''t just a talented genius for show.

    "Now that everything is settled, why don''t we enter Glory Sky now? I have already prepared everything so there''s no need to hesitate." Fog smiled. He had rented the rights for the Danger Zone today. Although it was a heavy sum even for him, he knew it''s the best choice to do, a worthy investment. After all, with the strongest apex existence joining the fray, the Glory Sky was good as cleared.

    Ryan found himself in an awkward position. Top beings were here with him but he''s still hesitating if he wanted toe along. Though he wasn''t being forced to enter the zone, he still felt bitter as he knew he was just an insignificant character.

    After the three entered the zone, Ryan took a deep breath and eventually followed suit. It was the best method to broaden his horizon, so even though he was afraid, he still took the risk along with these people.

    ---

    The Glory Sky was a towering cliff piercing the sky. It felt like the group was standing in the highest point of Nine Heavens, a thing that could make the people gasp in ages.

    By the front, there was a long bridge made of wood. Judging by its shaky movements, it was a fragile thing that could easily be destroyed with one minor mistake.

    The first point of Glory Sky was to cross this bridge. It was called Bridge of Sky. Naturally, they couldn''t afford to lose the or else they would all die.

    But it only applied to normal people. Fog had been here in the past so this point was rather easy. He marched forward and touched the a piece of the wooden bridge. Then, the shaky movements disappeared as if the wind was suspended here.

    "The bridge is the path. So it is an essential thing to preserve it." Fog could destroy it so they could cross over by other means. However, the first point wouldn''t be sessful if it''s that way. After all, the first point told that they have to cross the bridge. Because of that, he chose to strengthen the bridge, making it no longer shaky. Rather, it became steady as if it was made of the heaviest metal yet lightest in air.

    Jin Rou didn''tment on this. He just walked and crossed the bridge without hesitation. The princess did the same along with Ryan while Fog wasst.

    After reaching the end of the bridge, the second point immediately started. It was field with monsters, ranging from 100,000 to 200,000. This amount was terrifying, enough to threaten powerful sects in Nine Heavens. However, in Jin Rou''s eyes, this bunch was just jumping clowns at best.

    "Raina, show me how far you''ve gotten." Jin Rou spoke, looking at Raina. It was good training ground to hone her dao.

    The princess bowed, and didn''t dilly dally as she immediately moved. She faced the hundred thousands of monsters as a disdain was expressed in her face, "All of you shall die by my sword."

    She took out her treasured sword named Rainmetal de. It was almost at the level of a monarch weapon, just a bit inferior.

    "Casual Rain." Fog spoke. He was good in determining the technique by seeing the simplest movements, "Terin must love his disciple that much to even let her seed this attack."

    Casual Rain was one of the best moves of the Monarch yer, Terin. The technique had three variations and all of them were powerful enough to half the sky. Being one of the best sword attack techniques, it was logical to say that he must be keeping it as an ultimate secret to avoid leakage of his technique.

    Yet, he passed it down to the princess? It showed how much he valued the girl.

    Jin Rou smiled, "Of all people, Raina is the most qualified to learn Casual Rain. Not to mention that, she is even qualified to learn Wonderworld Ultimate."

    Fog looked at Han Li with indescribable expression.

 Chapter 764 - The Fourth Point

    Wonderworld Ultimate was Terin''s strongest daow. To learn this, a person needed an extreme amount of talent in sword dao and daoprehension. It''s not an exaggeration to say that it was something that had to do with Sword World Dao.

    The Sword World Dao was the highest point of sword dao a lord could attain. Here, they prove their own daos to increase their totems and be stronger than the previous. Remember, while monarchs had dao pces, lords had totems.

    The princess could truly learn this top daow. With her talent, perseverance, andprehension, it''s just a matter of time for her to reach that point.

    "It must be nice to have that kind of teacher." Fog chuckled. His thoughts couldn''t be read.

    "Do you really think that everyone will seed as long as there''s someone guiding them?" Jin Rou asked.

    "No. I don''t think so. But I think having a master will help you find shortcuts to get stronger." Fog answered.

    "You have a point. However, there are people who don''t need masters in order to get stronger. There are people who have to walk the path alone without guidance of others, to be strong enough to stand against all things. The myriad realms are ephemeral, but the dao is permanent and endless." Jin Rou spoke while watching the princess fight.

    Fog contemted these words. It was rare to listen to the oldest living fossil''s teachings so he made sure to remember everything, "Then the princess, what might the result if there''s no someone to guide her?"

    "Raina has an extreme talent in the dao. Be it having a master or not, she could reach this stage for sure. It''s just a matter of sooner orter." Jin Rou spoke, "But speaking of which, it''s a good thing that someone is guiding her though. Terin is the most suitable master for her, and with his consistent guidance, that girl will be stronger than him in the future. So clean your neck well."

    Fogughed, "I''ll be sure to clean my neck well, then. I''m looking forward to how strong this girl will be."

    Fog had a decent knowledge of how capable Terin was. As someone who do business with top cultivators, he used to do a background check on them to make sure that they were within his reach and their necessities were aligned.

    After thirty minutes, Raina took a deep breath. She had finished defeating the monsters and ran up to Jin Rou, "Your Majesty, did I do good?"

    "You did." Jin Rou pat her hear and said, "We''ll be now walking the third point."

    The third point of Glory Sky was a dangerous one. Compared to the first two points, the third point was the start of the real danger. Here also start why Glory Sky had the highest deaths in the entire zones.

    There was a gigantic ape waiting for them. It was colored ck, so the viciousness and the color were very obvious to its appearance.

    In order to proceed to the next point, they have to defeat thisrge beast.

    Fog turned serious and said, "That ape can can release poisonous gas by its mouth. So be careful and don''t inhale it. Or else, you''ll die."

    Fog gave a warning. This ape had killed two Imperial Lords in his camp during his first attempt. Even monarchs would die if they were to inhale it.

    "Awoo!" The ape roared and punched its chest several times. Then, it stomped its feet and leaped towards the group.

    "I''ll handle this." Fog stepped forward, releasing a thick amount of his ck fog.

    Then, the ck fog turned into a long sword which was still connected to the thick fog.

    "sh!" The long sword shed with the ape, cutting its right arm clean. Blood sshed as the ape screamed in pain.

    The ape''s eyes turned red. It was greatly infuriated. It was about to blow something in its mouth when Fog appeared in its front saying, "Don''t think about breathing more."

    "Pop!" The ape''s head rolled on the ground as its blood sshed like arge fountain.

    Ryan almost forgot to breathe as he looked at a monster called Fog. The rumors about him weren''t exaggerated. He was truly so powerful that even top monarchs had to be wary of him.

    "Your dao has improved." With Han Li''s all seeing eyes, Jin Rou could tell that Fog had gotten stronger than the previous he met him. The gigantic ape should have been able to fight for a bit, but since Fog got stronger, it only consisted of two shes to end it.

    "Well, I have to. After all, there are many people who want me to die." Fog chuckled, "The fourth point is going to start now, I''ll be depending on you for this and the next as we have agreed upon."

    After a few seconds, the surroundings changed. It was now desert with ck sand. Then, a thick gaseous me appeared by the void. It was encircling something.

    Jin Rou was observing the me. It was the one who made Fog, someone capable of ying monarchs, ran away for his life. Upon careful observation, Jin Rou discovered something. It was no wonder why it was too strong.

    "I have many spections about your identity, but I didn''t expect you to be that existence." Jin Rou said, slowly walking up to the gaseous me, "The deity must have paid a heavy price to imprison you here well."

    Fog was confused. However, he could deduce some clues about the words. Han Li had seen almost everything, but this existence still shocked him. The origin of this gaseous mes must be heaven defying.

    "And?" Finally, the mes spoke. It was filled with coldness, "If you no longer have something to say, leave. I will be considerate this time because of your identity."

    "Considerate?" Jin Rouughed, "You''re thinking too highly of yourself. You might be from that ce and I have to admit it''s really terrifying even at my level. But, it isn''t enough to scare me away. Not to mention you, even your oldest ancestors cannot."

    The me flickered and spoke, "The arrogance of humans know no bounds.. It seems you''re quite confident in your abilities despite being defeated several times."

 Chapter 765 - Gaseous Flames

    Hearing this, Jin Rou chuckled and said, "Victory and defeat is part of one''s life. There is no such thing of being undefeatable. Everyone will experience setbacks in order to grow."

    Even the greatest and most brilliant geniuses of the world experienced many setbacks during their prime. It''s not like they could just sweep the realms because they were blessed. Cultivators experienced defeat to grow, to get stronger. It''s up to them to use their weaknesses on their advantages and whatsoever.

    "But you are defeated eight times." The m sneered. It was looking at Jin Rou with disdain, "You keep going on, but you''re just being suicidal."

    "True, I am defeated eight times. But I killed so many deities and heavenly beings above. Even that highest existence above had to pay a price just to defeat me. How''s that being suicidal?" Jin Rou smirked.

    Han Li had challenged the Heavens eight times. He umted countless knowledge about the realm above. Even the highly kept secret and treasure troves were known by him. Moreover, he was the greatest threat that they had encountered. Thus, when Han Li issued another challenge, many deities and powerful beings than Dao Monarchs would wee him with killing intent.

    It''s not an exaggeration to say that Han Li was the most wanted person of Heavens.

    "So? You are still defeated in the end." The me spoke with a cold tone. It knew Han Li''s identity, yet there was no ounce of respect one could hear.

    "At the very least, I tried and unafraid of them. But how about you and your world? Your epoch has shined greater than Nine Heavens yet you all chose to be a bunch of cowards and hide within your realms." It was Jin Rou''s term to sneer. Of course, since the me wasn''t giving him face, why should he? It would be out of character if he just endured it.

    The me flickered releasing gaseous substance and spoke, "We had no choice back there."

    Its voice was getting colder and colder. Killing intent was also apparent as it was very thick, ready to kill.

    Its world in the past had shined brightly, greater than the epochs that had opened in the thousand realms. Of all epochs, the one that had opened for them was the best of all, giving them a full chance to challenge and wrestle rights from the Heavens. However, the top lineages and powerhouses of that epoch was too afraid to take the risk as they were used to the environment.

    Unfortunately, their epoch ended just after several eras because of a grave mistake.

    "You had no choice?" Jin Rou''s face was full of mockery, "The advantages have beenid, and you just have to get the right points for you. You all are just afraid of the Heavens, afraid that your epoch will turn to dust if you turn against them. But what happened in the end? Your epoch is still destroyed. So much for being the greatest time of all, when the people there were just jumping clowns."

    He didn''t hold back. He would say what he wanted to say and there''s no stopping him.

    "You aren''t even born during our epoch. What right do you have to criticize us?" The me turned into a figure of a small girl. Its voice also turned into a cute yet cold tone of a little girl. She was wearing a gothick ck dress. Her eyes were filled with killing intent as she looked at Jin Rou.

    Although this was her real appearance, she was an old fossil who had lived longer than Han Li.

    "Oh, I have the right to criticize you. Because I did something while you bunch cked off." Jin Rou smirked, "And little girl, don''t give me that look, it''s not going to intimate me."

    "You''re courting death." The little girl was enraged. Her mes burst forth as if it was going to engulf the entire realm.

    "No, you''re going to court death if you attack me." Jin Rouzily stretched, "If it was in the past, you might have a low chance of killing me. But so many epochs and eras had passed, trillions of years or so, you are just going to die if you antagonize me."

    "You''re quite confident." The little girl snorted. Although it were words filled with arrogance, it held great weight.

    "I have the right to be confident. So, I suggest you to stay put lest I cannot control myself and kill you. You see, I don''t mind taking your Final ck mes when you die. It will be a great help for me." Jin Rouughed. Although it wouldn''t be easy to kill the little girl, Jin Rou just had to pay the price for it.

    The little girl retrieved her mes, afraid that Jin Rou would be true to his words, "What do you want?"

    "Nothing, I just want to offer you something." Jin Rou said.

    "I''m listening." The little girl spoke.

    "That puny deity has imprisoned you here, isn''t it tiring to live in this boring ce?" Jin Rou said.

    "So you''re going to release me?" The little girl shook her head, "That''s impossible. That bastard used his perfected dao to imprison me here for ages. Even if you kill him, I will still remain here."

    "Well, that''s true. In this world, there''s only a very few who could actually bind you. Not even a hundred monarchs could do so." Jin Rou nodded, "However, you know how I am. I am once called Miracle. With my means, everything is possible."

    "Let''s say that''s true. But what''s in it for you? " The little girl asked. She, of course, knew that there was no free lunch in this world.

    "Ah, nothing much. I just want you to apany me to my journey. You see, I have created too many enemies. Many are seeking to have my head, I''m too afraid." Jin Rou said, acting scared.

    But the little girl didn''t buy it, "So in the end, you want to use me."

    "That''s not the right term. I will free you from this damned ce in exchange for your service. No matter how you look at it, it is a good deal for you.." Jin Rou smiled and said.

 Chapter 766 - Sylvianna Blackmauve

    The little girl contemted. Ability wise, the other party could really pull her out of this cursed ce as long as he pay the price. However, she was worried about what endeavors would Han Li have. Just think about it, he was even asking for her assistance despite being in that level already.

    "Are you going to challenge it again?" The little girl couldn''t help but asked. Everything she deduced lead to this point.

    "Of course. This world and the thousand realms are boring for me. Maybe I can only be satisfied if I already have that old man''s head." Jin Rou chuckled. Whether he like it or not, he had to face the Heavens. After all, the God Dao Source he was searching for was there.

    "The rumors are true. You are one hell of a crazy guy. A manic that wouldn''t stop unless you die for real." The little girl snorted. She already expected this response, though "And you want me to help you defeat that existence?"

    Even at her level, the Heavens was a capable and strong opponent. The chances of winning against it was slim.

    "No, you just have to pave the path for me. I am going to deal with that old man while you and others make way for me." Jin Rou exined, "Why, don''t tell me you''re still afraid after all these years? Your world, race, and imperial n had long entered the Yellow River. You are just the sole survivor of that cmity. Because of your cowardice, your epoch had ended."

    "What are you trying to say?" The little girl''s face turned dark.

    "Isn''t it high time for you to step out of yourfort zone and face your fear?" Jin Rou spoke, "You are clearly older than me and a few apex beings I know. Ability, knowledge, and capability wise, you are best suit to fight against the Heavens after me."

    "You just want to use me. No need to sugarcoat your words." The little girl took a deep breath.

    "I am using you, indeed. However, it is the price you pay for the freedom I''ve given you." Jin Rou created a throne for himself and sat there. He looked like an emperor who was overseeing all things, be it mortals and immortals or apex overlords, "So what do you say?"

    He paused for a moment and resumed, "But I don''t want to force you though. It''s either you rot here for eternal damnation or be free. Remember, I''m going to clear Glory Sky and whatever happens to you, I don''t care."

    Although Jin Rou was sure that the little girl could survive, it wasn''t easy. After all, the Glory Sky would crumble once Jin Rou killed the deity at thest point. She needed to pay a heavy price in order to live.

    The little girl gritted her white teeth and said, "Fine, dammed bastard. You win. Let me free here and I will assist you."

    "That''s better." Jin Rou chuckled. He then by the edge and picked a stone, "The 4th point needs to be cleared not by defeating you. The aim is tost for ten minutes in this point. However, that deity must have changed the rules of the zone. Thus, killing you is the only method to advance."

    The deity had nned meticulously. It made sure that no one would ever clear Glory Sky until he could escape the restriction of the zone. He was scheming and gathering forces in order to prepare to attack Nine Heavens. With his iparable strength, the Nine Heavens was good as a cake to eat when he go out.

    However, he miscalcted something. And the variable that led to this miscalction was named Han Li.

    "Open!" Jin Rou roared. Dao pces floated above the realm, encircling the countenance of Jin Rou.

    "14 dao pces..." Fog was used to miracles and impossibility. But this show of grandeur was over the top.

    It was already impossible to have 13 pces. After all, the max should be 12. However, Immortal Foel broke this norm and created a legacy by himself, creating the 13th pce! Yet, it wasn''t enough. Just when 13th was thest, Han Li showed them a 14th pce!

    Han Li deserved to stand at the apex of the Nine Heavens.

    If Fog was shocked, what more for Ryan? His mouth was wide open as he stared at the floating pces above. His face was filled with horror as if he was looking at a monster!

    Raina and the little girl had less expression. They had expected this from Han Li already. Nevertheless, even the little girl wasn''t capable of producing the 14th pce.

    "Break!" Then, the 14 dao pces opened and revealed a blinding white light. It pierced through the bottom of the hidden abyss, creating a world phenomenon.

    After a while, the little girl could feel that her body became lighter. It''s as if the chains weighing her down had been lifted.

    Jin Rou opened his eyes and looked at the distant horizon. The price was greater than he expected. Anyway, it was worth it as he got a capable helper.

    "Now, show respect to me." Jin Rou said. It was now the time to show the first part of allegiance of the other party.

    The little girl wasn''t the type to back down from her words, "I, Sylvianna ckmauve, shall be yours until the end of your conquest, Your Majesty."

    Sylvianna ckmauve! Fog almost revealed a horrified expression. Being able to live for long, he had read so many ancient records regarding the distant epochs of the realms. And a record stated a bit about the ckmauve Imperial n. The records were abit tooplicated for him to learn it as it was written in a bizarrenguage.

    But there was one thing he''s sure of, the ckmauve was the starter of their epoch, the imperial overlord of the thousand realms.

    Too many years had passed, probably almost reaching or more than 4,000,000,000,000,000 years or whatsoever. Thus the records regarding them vanished with the river of time.

    It was already a miracle that Fog had read a bit about them despite it being too long ago.

 Chapter 767 - Immortal Deity Alion

    As the group proceeded to thest point, Jin Rou told them, "This will be thest point, and I will be fighting the deity alone. No one is allowed to interfere."

    As per deal with Fog, Jin Rou had to fight the deity by himself. And once it''s aplished, the item from Sinister Cold Era would be his while the treasures here would be up for Fog.

    Fog nodded and said, "Alright."

    The others nodded too. Of course they wouldn''t interfere. They couldn''t contribute or help even they did.

    The 5th point was the vast sky itself. All of them were floating despite not using any flight. Below them could be seen a thousand mountains and hundreds of cliffs. There were also a few volcanoes erupting one after another.

    Jin Rou started walking forward, stretched his hand and said, "Okay, show yourself now. This is not hide and seek."

    After saying this, the void moved and a figure appeared. It was a person with white skin, he was extremely handsome that all women might fall for him. His blonde hair was fluttering by the wind as his dark eyes were ring at Jin Rou as if he was chopping him into thousand pieces.

    The man had mixed feelings. He was surprised, annoyed, and a bit of scared at the same time. After all, he was familiar with the person in front of him.

    "So you are still alive." The deity said with a deep tone, "Truly the bad weeds live longer."

    "That''s true, since you''re also still alive." Jin Rou chuckled, "You must be feeling so surprised to see me here."

    "So? It doesn''t matter. My ns will still proceed as nned." The deity said, "The Nine Heavens shall be mine."

    "With me here, think about yourself first before thinking about having the Nine Heavens." Jin Rou smiled, "But who would have thought that one of the strongest deities of the old man will fall from there? It''s funny."

    The deity didn''t fall for the other party''s provocation. He was just observing Jin Rou, observing if he might make a move without notice.

    Jin Rou smirked. This deity was too cautious of him. It was normal, after all he was facing the strongest human of Nine Heavens.

    "Boom!" The deity knew that he couldn''t win in verbal confrontation. All he could do now was to go all out and kill the other party.

    Thousands of fireballs appeared, and came crashing down to Jin Rou with a terrifying speed.

    Jin Rouughed, "You must be quite anxious that I''m here."

    He kept on dodging the fireballs. Every fireball that came in contact with thend made this realm tremble. Just think about it, the fireballs were like meteors falling from the sky and there were thousands of it at a generous estimation.

    "Open!" The deity didn''t waste time and used another daow. His pce opened and a saber with terrifying origin appeared.

    The saber turned itself many times in the air beforending on the deity''s hands. He was called the god of sabers in theirnd.

    "Yes, show it to me, your grand saber dao." Jin Rou smiled, "Let''s see how much you have gotten stronger or weaker."

    "You''ll regret it." The deity flipped upwards and shed the saber in the air. It created a sh with a suppressive force and a frightful sucking force at the same time.

    The sh wasn''t casual. It contained the power of the thousand realms, ready to annihte everything in its path.

    "Break!" Jin Rou roared, defending himself from the saber sh. He knew the origin of this saber dao, so it''s not difficult for him to counter it.

    "Whoosh!" The saber sh was canceled, disappearing from the space.

    "Dragon Annihtion!" The deity wasn''t done yet. He knew that the saber sh wouldn''tst. Thus, he immediately casted his one of trump cards daow.

    Dragon Annihtion was the deity''s original daow he created from his saber dao. He modified it for millions of times beforeing to this perfection.

    A humongous ck dragon crashing down to Jin Rou, just imagine. The dragon almost covered the entire sky as it descended in a threatening manner.

    "A little interesting." Jin Rou smirked, "You have actually perfected this daow after so many years. However, it''s useless since it''s against me."

    Jin Rou took out a saber and resumed, "I will show you what is the real deal saberw, Alion."

    "Alion...?" Fog seemed to have remembered this name, "Immortal Deity Alion?"

    He had read several records regarding this deity. Although it was all iplete, he understood even a bit part of the deity.

    Nevertheless, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. The information should be for himself, only.

    "Just fight me properly or else you might find your head rolling on the groundter on." Alion sneered. He knew Han Li was so strong, but it was not impossible to kill him.

    As long as he could do as he schemed, Han Li''s head would be rollingter.

    "If I fight you properly, I''m afraid you wouldn''t have the chance to fight back." Jin Rou shook his head, "So before I move, show me all you''ve got."

    "You and your arrogance..." The deity was still calm yet raging inside, "You are nothing but a loser against our ce!"

    "Wrong. I am the greatest in your ce." Jin Rou chuckled, "That old man has been severely injured by me during the 8th Challenge. Of all inadequate deities like you, can you do the same?"

    Alion was silenced. He didn''t know what to say, as the other party''s words were true. Of all cultivators and mighty challengers, Han Li was the only one who''s consisted enough to challenge them. If Han Li were to bepared to the deities, thetter would be an absolute embarrassment.

    After all, no one could perhaps severely injure the old man. There might be qualified candidate deities to challenge him, but it wasn''t enough to injure the old man gravely.

    "See, you all are just a bunch of useless fools thinking highly of themselves." Jin Rou sneered, "You want to see the apex of saber dao? Alright, forget showing all you''ve got.. I''ll give you a decent taste."

 Chapter 768 - Death

    Jin Rou swung his saber. It was just a normal saber which had no terrifying origins or whatsoever. It was made by the most normal materials possible, "I''ll show you what is an apex saber dao is."

    Han Li had lived through many epochs and eras. He had seen the rise and fall of many behemoths and the appearance of the brilliant geniuses, be it here in Nine Heavens or the other realm. Thus, he also learned and created many daows.

    And the saber dao he was showing was one of his greatest masterpieces of all time, a shining diamond of all ages.

    The saber in his hands took the form of a phoenix. It made a screeching sound as Jin Rou''s surroundings turned blurry and appeared to be in slow motion.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Three explosions happened around Jin Rou which alleviated the power of the phoenix. His eyes turned sharp as he shed the saber with a force that could end the Nine Heavens.

    "Open!" Alion couldn''t just sit there, doing nothing. He activated his grand and heavenly treasures to defend from the attack.

    "Bang! Bang!" The treasures absorbed the attack but the effects were too much to take, making everyone in the vicinity back off. Thousand energies flowed and circted the deity.

    "Ultimate Saber Law, first form. shing The Heaven''s Fury!" Jin Rou stated the name of the attack. Then, the saber energy which circted Alion became resplendent thorns and came crushing down towards him.

    Alion bent his knees and held his saber firmly. He wanted to escape but the saber energy just gave him a tiny and limited space, thus he could only confront it head on, "Breaking Saber!"

    Breaking Saber was a strong saber daow which Alion had painstakingly created. He revised and modified thisw for several times before he was satisfied of the result.

    A sh to end time. It was the adage why Alion created this daow.

    "Useless resistance." Jin Rou smirked. The thorns from his saber energy was ravaging the sh created by Alion. It might have the power to severe time, truly. But unfortunately, he was faced off against Han Li, someone that held the time by his will.

    "Grug!" Alion spurted blood as he was pierced by two thorns. It had stabled him thoroughly that his blood flowed like a river.

    He lost. In just a few exchange, he lost like that. Han Li was an insurmountable wall that many deities couldn''t ovee. He might be a genius and powerful, butpared to Han Li who was an old monster fighting the old man for trillions of years, he appeared like a joke for thinking of killing such existence in Glory Sky.

    "I admire your courage for actually thinking you can kill me." Jin Rou said. It was already over, so he didn''t move again.

    "I never thought about defeating you." Alion knelt. He felt his legs giving in now because of the blood loss. Nevertheless, his face was still expressionless as ever, "However, if you reallye back to that ce, you will really die for sure. We can''t kill you, sure. But the old man has made more than two epochs preparation to kill you once and for all."

    "Oh? Interesting." Jin Rou chuckled. There''s no reason for Alion to lie. And judging by the old man''s personality, there''s a high chance he''d really do this. Remember, the old man was greatly injured from thest challenge. He couldn''t afford to be careless.

    He paused for a moment before resuming, "I will settler everything once and for all. Since this is myst attempt to kill him, I might as well prepare gifts worthy of two epochs too."

    Everyone who heard this gulped. A preparation worthy of two epochs was terrifying. Just think about it, an epoch had several eras and hundreds to thousands of generations. It''s a long time before an epoch to be closed, yet Han Li would prepare amounting to that? It''s terrifying and the Nine Heavens might be affected once it happened.

    "Why do you keep opposing us?" Alion was getting weaker and his eyes were turning blurry but he still asked. If Han Li were to say that he''s on the same side as theirs, the old man would be more than happy to keep him and nurture him more. But instead of this, Han Li kept on challenging them, trying to kill the old man, "Do you want his position?"

    "Position?" Jin Rou chuckled, "Those old people might have that kind of thought, but I don''t. What''s the use of that position? I''m doing this because I need something else."

    Alion wanted to ask what that was, however his body couldn''t take the damage anymore as he slowly turned into dust. Unable to speak, he just looked at Han Li with emotions he couldn''t describe.

    Eventually, Alion, who was once an existence who looked down in all ages, had died.

    Everyone was the same in the face of death. No matter how long one lived, they would still die no matter what. Life and death was part of nature and it''s inevitable.

    "Prepare, everyone." Jin Rou suddenly said, waking his people from their trance, "A new era will opened by me."

    Fog looked closely, he was feeling excited for some reason. Raina was also the same, thinking that she would see another miracle from the young master.

    Jin Rou walked where Alion had died. He then closed his eyes and lifted his arms. Then, thousands of runes flowed from his arms going up to the sky. The runes were dancing in the air as they lit up the entire gloomy sky.

    "Boom!" A heavenly chain appeared. It was so big that it epassed the entire sky. Soon, the chain slowly revealed cracks as Jin Rou spoke, "Just a mere heavenly chain, yet you think this will be enough to constrain the Nine Heavens? Foolish old man."

    Afterwards, the chain broke into pieces, and the sky released light energy to the world.

    By the middle, there was something. A thing that was absorbing energy from the world, it was a circting energy in a shape of a scroll.

    Everyone in the Nine Heavens had seen this and when they did, they knelt down as they said, "The Nine Heavens Will!"

 Chapter 769 - Opening Of A New Era

    This grand phenomena was seen by many people around the Nine Heavens. Even slumbering ancestors woke up to witness this.

    "A new era has dawned the world." One powerful ancestor became emotional. Lights illuminate his coffin with crystals as he slowly rised up from it. His eyes glittered with shine as he said, "His Majesty has not forsaken our world. In the end, he still wants to save us."

    He knew a thing or two of the recent happenings in the world. It included the movements of a certain person who he revered so much.

    The Nine Heavens Will waspleted by now. It was disying its beauty above the clear sky giving light to the world.

    "Now that the Nine Heavens Will has appeared here, the old juniors will be enticed and try to get it." The ancestor sighed, "I just hope that they are smart enough not to think about robbing the will. After all, it is already owned by a certain person."

    After that, he closed his eyes and returned to his coffin and slumber. He didn''t need to watch the uing show as he already knew the oue. It was just a matter of who would be the idiots dying that time, thus he wasn''t interested.

    Many cultivators were prostating by the appearance of the Nine Heavens Will. It had been several generations since thest one appeared. And now, finally, it was here.

    What was the symbol of the Nine Heavens Will? It''s the symbol that a Dao Monarch would be born among all people here. As long as they got the will, they were already qualified to call themselves monarchs.

    After which, many lineages had started their preparations. Even the top lineages of Nine Heavens wouldn''t miss this chance. It was now high time chance for them to produce another Dao Monarch.

    Heavenly Void, Askas Buddha Temple, Disaster Sea King... These top lineages had produced more than three monarchs in the past and they were the three who confirmed to participate in the grand battle. As for the other super lineages? They refrained from participating for some unknown reason.

    Many normal sects still prepared to join fray, hoping even a little chance to get the will. They were all dreaming of having a monarch in their sects, so though there''s a risk, they were to take it.

    While everyone was busy preparing for the uing take for the Nine Heavens Will, Jin Rou waszily stretching his arms when resting on Raina''sp. Currently, they were already outside of Glory Sky, as it was already cleared. Fog had taken the treasures inside as per agreement and he had given the item from the Sinister Cold Era.

    Jin Rou observed the item in his hands and said, "Good stuff."

    Fog didn''tment on it. The item from Sinister Cold Era was something that could easily surpass the most powerful treasures in the world yet it was just a ''good stuff'' for the other party.

    He sighed and said, "You suddenly opened a new era for cultivators. By now, many are preparing to get the will. What are you going to do?"

    Aside from the three behemoth lineages, there were also powerful ones that had dered their participation. The Nine Heavens Will was too enticing that it couldn''t go bypassed. Someone had to take it.

    "Let them prepare. I''m actually itching for blood. I don''t mind using their lives as a nourishment from something I''m cultivating." Jin Rou yawned. Who could get the Nine Heavens Will under his nose? None, unless he permitted them to, they''re all just helpless chickens out there.

    "Will you get the item or you''ll give it to someone?" Fog said. With Han Li''s power level, it was easy to take it or hand over the will to a certain person. It wasn''t abnormal at all.

    "Hmm, the Nine Heavens Will is actually useless to me. I have already devoured many wills that it''s no longer effective to me. But it''s fun to see people struggle for it. So I guess I''ll give it to someone worthy of it." Jin Rou pondered and smiled, "It''s nice looking at people who desperately fight for their right."

    "Y-Young Master, I want to say something." Ryan uttered. He mustered all his courage to speak.

    "Go on." Jin Rou spoke with his eyes closed.

    "Is it possible that my older sister be a candidate for monarchy?" Ryan said, he was sweating profusely and quite nervous about this. He was just risking it for the sake of his older sister.

    Fog and Raina looked at Ryan with a little surprise. Nevertheless, they didn''t stop him.

    "Why should she be a candidate?" Jin Rou finally asked after a few minutes.

    "Many knew that I''m the most talented, no, the only person with a talent in our n as of now. However, no one knew that it''s not just me. My older sister is as talented as me, too. It''s just that we have different mothers thus she was exiled from the n." Ryan spoke with hurt in his voice. Remembering the bitter past was painful for him even though it happened a long time ago.

    It''s a personal matter of the n and something that could bring shame to them. Thus, they suppressed this information and had kept it under wraps. No one had an idea except for a few capable experts regarding this.

    "Are you taking about Riyan?" Fog asked. His informationwork exceeded everyone except Han Li''s.

    "Yes. Riyan is my older sister. Talent wise and hard work wise, she is the most qualified to be the monarch of this generation. I believe that with Young Master''s protection, it''s entirely possible." Ryan clenched his fist.

    "Talent and hard work aren''t enough to be a monarch." Jin Rou shook his head, "Do you know why Dao Monarchs are the apex existence of this world? Because they have eyes to see the bigger picture. They stand at the peak of this world to see everything, on a bigger and more meaningful scale.. Talent and hard work are truly needed to be a monarch, but it isn''t all it takes to be one."

 Chapter 770 - Primordial Bloodline

    Ryan contemted about the words of Jin Rou and nodded solemnly, "Indeed, but I still believe that my sister deserves your protection."

    "Convince me, then. I don''t help people who didn''t know how to convince me. Why is it that your sister deserves to be the monarch of this generation?" Jin Rou said with a cold tone. Han Li was the type who wouldn''t move unless he was convinced thus he was copying this. If he helped everyone out there, wouldn''t it exhaust him to death?

    Ryan took a deep breath before saying, "Because my sister has a super rare bloodline called Primordial Light And Darkness Bloodline. We don''t know the specifics of this bloodline but the ancestors said that it''s a super rare that couldn''t be found in many people in this world."

    Everyone revealed a surprised expression. Even Jin Rou slightly widened his eyes and said, "Primordial Light and Darkness Bloodline, your sister have it?"

    Of course, Jin Rou recognized this. It was not even near the category of super rare bloodline as it''s something that shouldn''t exist in this world! However, Jin Rou knew that there''s no reason for the boy to lie. He could see the determined eyes in his expression.

    This bloodline was a very powerful one that only royal and imperial families of the other realm should have. As a matter of fact, even they wouldn''t be sure enough to have this bloodline.

    "Never ever say this to anyone. This should be kept a secret or else you''ll bring a cmity to your sister." Jin Rou said. The bloodline was too tempting. If wordse out, the world would go frenzy. Even the slumbering overlords would participate to hunt this bloodline.

    Ryan nodded. He now knew the graveness of the situation. Based on the expression of Jin Rou, the bloodline must be a cmity-inducing item that many would seek of.

    "Even I am greatly enticed by the bloodline. But fret not, I''m not going to take it or anything." Fog suddenly spoke while smiling, "The bloodline consisted of Primordial Light and Darkness. Your sister is very lucky. It is enough to qualify her to contest for the monarchy."

    "That''s true." Raina had to agree. Even she was a little jealous.

    "Where is your sister?" Jin Rou asked. Although he knew it''s true, he just have to confirm it with his own eyes how much bloodline of that kind she had.

    "She built her own base in a dangerous cliff. I don''t know the name of it but I know the coordinates of the ce." Since Riyan had been exiled, she kept a low profile and never appeared to the world. Even those who knew her might have forgotten her by now.

    "Tell me the coordinates, then." This was an utmost importance. After all, no walls could block the wind. If those old monsters coveted this bloodline, then this world would be good as doomed.

    After which, Ryan gave the coordinates and the group was transported to the designated ce.

    ---

    In the faraway mountain with numerous cliffs. There was a small house that could be seen upon careful observation. It was a simple house made of wood with normal design. It looked like a mortal house who was living by the forest.

    Then there was a beautiful woman chopping woods. Her elegance was still there despite the menial task she was doing. With her blonde hair falling every time she descend the axe, she looked gorgeous and seductive.

    "Step. Step. Step." A series of steps could be heard not far away from her. She stopped chopping and observed the neer by footsteps.

    Judging from the heavy steps, it must be a man, probably old now.

    "Miss Riyan, it''s my pleasure to meet you." Indeed, it was an old man.

    Riyan looked at the old man and saw he was wearing a blue robe with distinguishing sea features on it. There''s no need to ask his identity as she said, "What does the Disaster Sea King have to do here? This is a very far ce in your sea, no?"

    "Ah, Miss Riyan. That is true. However, I am under His Majesty''s order toe here and meet the once brilliant Riyan of the Celestial Race n." The old man was brimming with smile.

    However, the smile was strange.

    "Cut to the chase. What do you want?" Riyan wouldn''t believe that the old man came all the way here just to simply meet her.

    Remember, Disaster Sea King was powerful lineage who produced four monarchs in the past. As a matter of fact, there was still a living monarch slumbering in their sea. Just imagine how big their influence was.

    Nevertheless, this mountain cliff was out of their range.

    "His Majesty wants to meet you personally, so I''m here to take you there." The old man said, "You are already expelled from the n so there''s a night chance of getting back to the stage. Of course, unless you have a powerful backer. Disaster Sea King is willing to provide you with maximum resources and protection until you be a Dao Monarch or an Imperial Lord."

    "And what do you want in return?" There was no free lunch in this world. So this lineage might be seeking something from her to even give her these privileges.

    "What, we are not seeking for something in return. We just want to help you since you are very talented and we don''t want it to waste." The old man had thrown a very tempting olive branch. It would be difficult to turn it down.

    The Disaster Sea King was going through these lengths for an agenda. However, since it''s a top secret, they couldn''t just say it.

    "Then please leave. I have no intention of joining your lineage." Despite being exiled, she still see herself as a Celestial Race nsman. After all, her younger brother was there. She just have to live peacefully and watch over her brother for the meantime until he could soar to the sky. With his talent, it wouldn''t take long.

    Hearing this, the old man''s expression slightly darkened. His voice turned cold and asked, "Miss Riyan, are you sure?"

 Chapter 771 - Disaster Sea King? Just A Fart

    The Disaster Sea King was very powerful lineage with a deep foundation in the Nine Heavens. It was created by a brilliant progenitor of an era, Seahowl Dao Monarch.

    Seahowl was rumored to be a normal fish that just stumbled upon cultivation by fortunate encounters. But it looked like his luck had not ended there as he began progressing towards the path of the dao.

    After numerous years, he finally became a monarch, triumphing all the candidates that time. It was said to be during his era, it was the bloodiest of all.

    After that, he created a lineage of his own located in the vast seas. It was called Disaster Sea King.

    The sea king had stood for many eras and overcame thousands of setbacks and tribtions, it was the proof that no one should think about belittling them. Over the time, they finally became one of the super lineages of the world.

    Just think about it, Disaster Sea King produced three monarchs and all of them were brilliant enough to illuminate the darkness. Not to mention, there was a living Dao Monarch in their turf.

    Their appearance alone in the myriad realms should be weed with awe and respect yet this woman who was exiled by her own n, dared to refuse their good will?

    Obviously, the old man from the sea king had a decent position, so the tant indifference of Riyan made him displeased.

    "I am very sure. I don''t need the sea king to nurture me. I can fend off for myself." Riyan spoke. Although she was abandoned by her own n, she was still a part of the Celestial Race. Furthermore, her younger brother was there.

    "Is this your final answer?" The old man''s voice turned colder, "Please be advised that you will be offending the entire Disaster Sea King should you refuse our goodwill."

    The old man wanted to do this in a soft way. However, it seemed that the other party wouldn''t cooperate unless he use force. Thus, he had used the threatening name of Disaster Sea King.

    Even the Celestial Race n would be threatened to this. After all, although the n had a longer recordpared to the sea king, the force of the sea king was much stronger and their resources were more abundant than the n.

    "I am not interested, so please leave." Despite feeling the animosity of the old man, Riyan was still respectful to him. After all, he was a member of the older generation and she had to talk even with a bit of respect.

    "Littledy, in actuality, the Disaster Sea King doesn''t take refusal well. Especially if we are doing this for the sake of you." The old man was walking towards Riyan with a smile, "It will be a waste to rot you here. So I have no choice but to take you by force as per order of His Majesty."

    Hearing this, Riyan raised her guard. She was activating all of her defensive and offensive treasures.

    "It''s useless. I can see your weakness right away, so no matter how much you fight back, you still don''t have a chance." The old man shook his head, "The Disaster Sea King will be taking care of you well, so please cooperate to avoid being hurt."

    "Disaster Sea King? Just a fart of this world." Suddenly, a voice reverberated in the entire ce.

    The old man looked at the neers and creased his brows. He didn''t feel theming at all. Take note, his senses were several times stronger than a normal cultivator so this should be impossible.

    "Who are you? This is a business of Disaster Sea King. Anyone who interrupts will be punished by death." The old man said with imperial aura surging from his body.

    "You think that your puny lineage can take care of her well? You must be dreaming." Jin Rou sneered, "Your resources are just a chunk of small meatpared to mine."

    It wasn''t an exaggeration. Aside from the three gxy vaults that was being guarded heavily, there were several treasure troves that he had kept to this day. Moreover, he was the only one who knew it.

    Riyan looked at the neer group and was surprised to see her younger brother there. She was about to call out to him when Ryan gestured her to be silent.

    "A mortal dares to act arrogant in front of me, an elder of Disaster Sea King?" The old man was enraged, "You must be looking for death that much."

    "With just you? You aren''t qualified. No, even your forefather and hisckey monarchs aren''t even qualified to say that in front of my presence." Jin Rou spoke with such arrogance. It was too over the top that it would make anyone spurt blood.

    Just imagine, Jin Rou called the high and respectful Dao Monarchsckeys! This insult was too much and difficult to take. Not to mention, the Disaster Sea King was a supreme lineage of the Nine Heavens.

    "Die!" The old man took out his bow. It was an imperial weapon that was made by the oldest smith of sea king. It was embedded with runes to amplify its power, "Since you want death that much, I''m going to show you the way."

    The arrow appeared and surged with water element. The ground shook as he pointed the tip of the arrow towards Jin Rou, "Sea Arrow Point, Time Severer!"

    "Whoosh!" The old man didn''t hold back and used his daow. Sea Arrow Point was one of the strongest daows of sea king. It focused more on attack power. It was modified many times by the second monarch towards almost perfection.

    "Interesting daow. But not enough to reach apex." Jin Rou spoke. He crumpled his first and smiled, "A single imperfection is still an imperfection. Almost perfect, but still imperfect."

    "Boom!" Jin Rou threw a punch, which nullified the arrow. The arrow had the power to kill thousands to hundreds of thousands of people yet it was simply canceled by a punch.

    The old man was stupefied. How would that be possible? Remember, it was one of their strongest daow!

 Chapter 772 - Young Lord Bai

    Sea Arrow Point was a strong attack daow. With the power of mastery in archery, thew could be said unrivaled of all. Moreover, it had been modified several times by the second monarch of Disaster Sea King, Sharkfish Dao Monarch.

    Naturally, the old man had great confidence regarding the daow and his own power. Remember, he was an elder there and it''s a decent position. Many normal sects would be clinging on his thighs to get on his good book.

    But right now, it looked like his position wouldn''t be able to intimidate these people. It was unbelievable, but he had to admit that not everyone was afraid of their sea king.

    "Since I have a few fateful connection with your sea king, leave while I''m still being merciful." Jin Rou dismissed the old man. He was giving him a chance to keep his life for the sake of a few connection from Disaster Sea King.

    The old man felt numb and speechless. This person was sparing his life? It seemed that his life be taken any moment which infuriated him more. However, he knew that it''s stupid to take them on. With just that exchange, he already knew the difference between them.

    He was about to turn his back when an arrogant voice sounded, "Elder Row, why are you turning back and leaving? Your matter is not done yet."

    It was a familiar voice. Elder Row looked and was surprised to see the one who came, "Young Lord Bai, why are you here?"

    Young Lord Bai. Who wouldn''t recognize this famous person? He was deemed as one of the best prodigies in the current generation. It was also said that he''s going to participate for the battle for monarchy happening in two days. Thus, the sea king should be busy preparing for that. After all, they weren''t just the ones who were going to participate.

    What was he doing here when he should be sharpening his dao?

    The young lord, who was handsome wearing a ck robe, spoke with arrogance, "This matter is of importance to me since the woman is going to be my bride. Of course, I want to check if she''s qualified or not."

    He paused for a moment and looked at Riyan, "Oh well, she''s a bit qualified I may say. So you have to take him with us, Elder Row."

    Elder Row wanted to p the young lord''s forehead. Can''t he see the current situation they were in? He even arrogantly exposed himself and pushed his weight immediately.

    Riyan snorted. The young lord might be handsome and had a good body, but she could see that this was the type of man who couldn''t stay with a single woman. It''s not like she was interested in him, though, "You aren''t qualified to have me though."

    "What did you say?" Young Lord Bai was displeased and asked, "Can you dare repeat what you just said?"

    "Why wouldn''t I?" Riyan smirked, "You are not qualified to be my husband. With your meager talent,pared to mine, you are farcking."

    The young lord''s expression turned for the worse and said, "It seems favoring you has gotten over your head. Do you want toe with us or I will force you toe? Just pick one."

    "None. She won''t pick anything so shoo away before I forget that I''m going to spare your lives." Jin Rou interrupted. He was in a good mood right now but if these people couldn''t see his mercy, then death it is.

    "And who are you?" Young Lord Bai asked.

    "I''m just a passerby, nothing much." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder.

    "Then what right do you have to meddle with our affairs? Do you know that offending us will bring you and your family great cmity?" Young Lord Bai was already angry. A unknown man taking decisions here?

    "No one in this world or even in heavens that could kill my family, so it''s useless." Jin Rou said, "And if you''re arrogant because you think a monarch yer is with you hiding, you better think again. Not even your Seahowl Dao Monarch would dare to meek a word in front of me. So, don''t test my patience."

    "You..." Their sea king was insulted greatly, and it''s too much to take.

    Seahowl was the progenitor of Disaster Sea King and he built it from scratch. He faced countless enemies and swept eras after eras. Many tried to challenge him, but it was useless as he was too strong.

    Yet he was just insulted here by an unknown man. However, it''s the truth though. Seahowl could achieve this feat because he received a guidance from Han Li in the past. If Seahowl was here, he would really not say anything. As a matter of fact, he might even go kill these descendants of his.

    The young lord wanted to say something. But he was stopped by the hiding person, saying a thing or two. After which, he took a deep breath and said, "Elder Row, let''s go."

    The elder immediately followed suit and was thankful that a fight didn''t break out.

    "At least, that one is smart." Jin Rou smiled. He was probably talking about the hiding person.

    The monarch yer hiding his presence was strong. Too strong that Raina would have difficulty fighting it. Nevertheless, if Jin Rou lend her a weapon, there''s a decent chance that Raina would win.

    "That monarch yer is interesting." Fog spoke. Although he already had no business with Jin Rou, he still tag along, "His dao is almost perfect and he can probably have 9 totems if he perfected it."

    For imperial lords, the amount of totems they have spoke volume for their strength. The highest totems an imperial lord could get was 12 totems.

    And in this world, only two were confirmed to have 12. One was the boatman who Jin Rou had met, Imperial Lord Zui, and Fog. Of course, Jin Rou had more knowledge about this so there might be a few more who had achieved this.

    "Too bad though. He already exhausted his talents. He will remain an 8-totem imperial lord, unless he encounters fortune worthy of an epoch.." Jin Rou said.

 Chapter 773 - A Mere Pebble

    Fog gasped when he heard this. A fortune worth of an entire epoch? Who could be lucky enough to encounter one? Perhaps only Han Li had the ability to do so. But even for him, it was too difficult. Not to mention, the price he had to pay if ever it existed.

    Jin Rou could read Fog''s mind and chuckled, "Of course, I can do it. And just as you have expected, the price is heavy to pay. But if I''m willing, there''s no stopping me. Not even Foel."

    Han Li had numerous treasures he had kept. Although it was said that he already exhausted his resources during the 8th Challenge, it only applied to heaven defying one in his possession.

    "Will you do it for someone, then?" Fog asked curiosly.

    Jin Rou shook his head and smiled, "There is no one worthy of me paying that much price."

    The Nine Heavens was just a stopping point for Jin Rou. Although Han Li had a few fateful connections with other lineages here, it didn''t mean that he had to go all the way out for them. He wasn''t particrly a person of this world and he didn''t belong here. One day when he defeated the heavens, he would return to whence he came and nevere back.

    Fog understood this point. Even he, if ever he was capable, wouldn''t pay a price just for someone else.

    "Sis!" Ryan ran over to Riyan with a worried expression, "Are you alright?"

    "I''m okay. What are you doing here?" Riyan asked. Ryan should be studying his whatever topic he wanted and must have no time toe here.

    "Young Master wants to meet you so I guided him here." Ryan answered without hesitation, "He''s going to help you."

    Riyan could get the gist of the situation and immediately bowed in front of Jin Rou, "Thank you for saving me a while ago."

    Jin Rou observed the other party and dismissed her, "That''s nothing. We''re here because your brother says you are the best candidate."

    "Candidate for?" Riyan was asking cautiously. The person was surrounded by powerful experts especially this person with foggy aura.

    "For the monarchy, Miss Riyan." Instead of Jin Rou answering, Raina did it in his stead, "Our Young Master is a bit interested in you and see if you''re qualified for the contest for monarchy."

    Riyan was bbergasted, "You mean grabbing the Nine Heavens Will? That''s impossible for me. Too many brilliant geniuses will participate. I''ll just bring shame if I ever joined the fray."

    It''s not like she wasn''t confident in herself. As a matter of fact, her talents were tremendous that she could assume it was almost unmatchable. However, it was different when it came to contest for the monarchy. Remember, many powerful lineages would participate and if she participated, she''d just serve as a stepping stone for them.

    "If that''s the case, then it can''t be helped." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder. He wasn''t the type to force people to do his bidding except for special circumstances. Even if Riyan didn''t want to, Jin Rou could just grab someone from the streets and let him take the will and no one would dare utter a single sound.

    "Sis, you have think this through!" Ryan urged, "Young Master is the best of the best. Weathers have to abide his will and the sea needs to calm down if he needs it to be. This is one in a lifetime chance, you cannot waste it!"

    Fog chuckled after hearing this. Thisd had a knack for bootlicking bigshots. It would be helpful for the setbacks he''d encounter in the future. After all, it''s not wrong to be on the good terms with a powerful person. At the very least, that''s some insurance for himself.

    Jin Rou didn''t say anything, but it was obvious that he''s enjoying the praise.

    Riyan was speechless. It was the first time that Ryan had pushed her to do something. She could see that he wasn''t lying but it was still too difficult for her, "Ryan, you know my situation. I am exiled from the n. Let''s say I sessfully grabbed the will. Do you think that, with the current decline of our n, those supreme lineages won''t seek for payments?"

    She had a point. Thepetitors were geniuses from supreme lineages. Although she was abandoned, there''s a chance that the n might be implicated if she steal the will.

    Could she afford to risk it? No. The n was in a dire situation and she couldn''t take it if they would be affected by this endeavor.

    Jin Rou had no n in saying anything. If she would pass up this opportunity, then it''s okay. It''s not like it was his loss, right?

    But since this situation was a little interesting, Fog didn''t mind saying something, "Little girl, you''re worrying such trivial things. In the grand scheme of things, your n is no more than a pebble in the vast sea. Same with your emotional ties with them. Rise and fall is part of nature. It''s natural, and you cannot do something about it if it''s meant to be."

    He paused for a while and said, "You can decline this. However, even I can tell this will be your greatest regret if ever. You just have to choose, and you must be certain of your choice. Your dao or your n?"

    Riyan paled. Both are very important to her. But if it really came down to push to shove, she would choose her dao.

    "I guess you already have your choice." Fog chuckled, "If you choose your n, you will be chained down by them, unable to soar to the high sky. However, if you choose your dao, with your ridiculous talent, you will be a phoenix piercing the heavens. Not to mention, you''ll be aided by an existence that even 12-pce Dao Monarchs would be scared of."

    "You''re talking too much. Should I zip that mouth of yours?" Jin Rou spoke with coldness.

    "Ah, my bad. I can''t help it." Fog smiled wryly. He was a bit carried away when speaking.. Anyway, he was satisfied with this result.

 Chapter 774 - Acceptance

    The n had already abandoned her. Being born from a dirty blood, she wasn''t exactly weed unlike Ryan who was given all the riches and love just because of his bloodline. Nevertheless, she refused to believe that she wouldn''t be acknowledged by the n. As long as she show enough aplishments, the n might see her in new light.

    However, it was easier said than done. No matter how much effort she gave, there''s a limit to where she could go alone. She wasn''t like the others, who could determine the paths they should take. In her situation, she needed someone to guide her.

    "Sis, please think about this carefully. I''m telling you, you''ll definitely regret this if you turn this down!" Ryan urged. It was obvious in his expression that he was very troubled. It felt like if ever Riyan gave the opportunity to Ryan, thetter would jump in joy.

    Riyan couldn''t help but look at Jin Rou. She couldn''t see through him as he was covered by a thick fog and numerous puzzles. Unless one solved all of them, no one could see his actual capabilities.

    After which, Riyan took a deep breath and walked over to Jin Rou and knelt down, "Please tell me what to do, Young Master."

    Truth be told, she was feeling veryplicated. And Jin Rou might be the only one who could help her.

    Jin Rou sighed. He wanted her to choose her path herself but he was aware that it would just be detrimental to her cultivation, "The path of monarchy deserves your enormous talent."

    It was true. The path towards imperial wasn''t enough to contain her towering talents. At the very best, she could be a full fledged imperial lord with 10 totems at max.

    However, it was different in the path of monarchy. Her future was boundless as long as she took the right paths. With her talent, it''s not impossible to create 12 dao pces. Of course, assuming that nothing dangerous came her way.

    "The path of monarchy..." Riyan mumbled. She aspired to be an imperial lord and be like their current matriarch, a strong and powerful woman who pulled weight by her own.

    "It''s still up to you. No one has the right to force you here." Jin Rou said. It was useless forcing someone whose heart wasn''t in the designated path. Rather than being stuck, it''s better to choose what you really wanted to do and be done with it.

    "I am willing to be under your guidance and protection." Riyan spoke. Her voice was filled with determination. She kowtowed three times to express her willingness.

    "Rise." Jin Roumanded, "The path of monarchy is filled with blood and bones of your opponents. There is no friend there, only foes. Are you willing to carry this burden and responsibility?"

    Every dao monarch experienced this and carried this kind of burden. They became monarchs because they killed and defeated all of theirpetitors. In the battlefield for the Nine Heavens Will, countless deaths were certain.

    "I am willing." Riyan knew that the path wouldn''t be easy to take. However, if this would help her be acknowledged by the n, she wouldn''t mind taking the risk.

    Ryan heaved a sigh of relief. He expected that his sister would be headstrong about her decision. Fortunately, she changed her mind or else, it''d be truly a waste of her talent.

    "Since this is settled, I have to prepare Riyan in the uing battle. With her current level, she would just be asking for death there." Jin Rou said, chuckling.

    "That''s true. Countless geniuses who are on par with her talents will participate too. Especially those from the sea king, and temple. They won''t pass up this opportunity." Fogmented. He knew the depths of Disaster Sea King and the temple. Thus, he was sure that they had schemes around.

    "No matter how talented their descendants are, unless I tell them to get the will, they couldn''t." Jin Rou smiled.

    Fog wryly smiled. With Han Li being a dao guardian, who could probably steal the will from his nose? That''s impossible. The Riyan girl was truly lucky.

    After that, Jin Rou and Riyan disappeared. He told everyone to wait on them.

    Then, Sylvianna appeared out of her personal space and said, "Things are getting interesting. Han Li has no reason to get the will, but he''s still willing to go all the trouble of making a sessor of the will himself. It''s not like he has a benefit to get here."

    She had been eavesdropping about the conversation a while ago. She knew Han Li wouldn''t be the type of person who would do something that wouldn''t benefit him. So what''s with this trouble?

    "How can we know what he''s thinking? All this time, he is mysterious and petty." Fog chuckled.

    "You dare to bber nonsense behind Young Master''s back?" Raina was displeased, "You want to die that much?"

    "Oh, I''d like you to try. I am currently wondering how much you have learned from Terin." Fog smirked, "If you learned even 1/4 of his abilities, then you pass."

    "Don''t underestimate me!" Raina was about to attack when Sylvianna pulled her away and said, "Weaklings should remain idle. Although that damned Lee isn''t here, he''s watching you all for sure."

    It wasn''t an assumption as she knew that Han Li had eyes here. Raina immediately calmed herself. She almost broke loose. Thankfully, Sylvianna stopped them.

    Fog looked at Sylvianna with a bit of displeasure in which thetter responded, "You got a problem with it?"

    Sylvianna ckmauve was an old monster, far older than Han Li. Although she was currently weakened because of the chains that binded her for too long, she was still too strong for this world.

    "I''m just wondering, with your terrifying background, that deity has managed to imprisoned you. Howe that''s possible?" Fog asked.

    "It''s none of your business.." Sylvianna rolled her eyes. Of course, how could she say her shameful past regarding this matter? The answer to that question was a shame to the name ckmauve, "And stop looking at me or should I pop that eyeballs from you?"

 Chapter 775 - Gathering Of Behemoth Lineages

    Two days had gone by. Thepetition for the Nine Heavens Will was about to start. The will had started turning, meaning that it was ready to be taken.

    Various behemoth lineages had prepared heavily for this. After all, they would be up against each other. Though they had amiable rtionships, here they were all enemies.

    While there were behemoth lineages which dered their participation, there were also powerful lineages who wasn''t interested in participating. They were superpowers on par on even stronger than the participating behemoths, but they chose to give way which made the othere sigh in relief. At least, that''s less enemies to encounter.

    The battlefield would be the popr ce which had ended the war between the humans and other races, the Tariff ins.

    It was rumored that billions to hundred billions of people have died here, bing an almost dread cemetery. Nevertheless, it still served as a popr destination for mortals and cultivators.

    Currently, there were already many people on standby. Most of them weren''t interested in joining the fray. After all, they''d just be stepping stones for the various geniuses of behemoth lineages. Perhaps, only top lineages would participate right now.

    After a few minutes, sea water emerged from everywhere. Everyone was aghast to see this as the water floating above was thick and heavy enough to kill them all.

    "Disaster Sea King!" An expert shouted.

    The arrival of a behemoth lineage had garnered all of their attention. It was natural, as not just everyday could you see behemoths in full lineup.

    "The sea king has mobilized most of their powerful legions. Even their top ancestors are present. They''re taking this too seriously." An ancestor in the know gasped, "With the Seahowl Legend Legion, it had already boosted their chances of winning this contest."

    Seahowl Legend Legion was the very legion led by their progenitor, Seahowl Dao Monarch. It was said that Seahowl had used the legion to destroy many realms in the past for offending his sea king.

    "That''s Young Lord Bai, the current genius of the sea king." Anothermenter said. A man popped out in the middle with a graceful walk down to the ins. He was wearing a sea blue robe whichplemented his countenance.

    "Rumble!" Then, a rumble came. It was the sign of an arrival of a super lineage. People looked at where it came from and saw people wearing buddhist robes walking out of the tore void. There was no extravagant parade or anythingpared to the sea king, but their light was shining brightly, ready to illuminate the world.

    "Askas Buddha Temple!" Someone shouted.

    Askas Buddha Temple. Anyone who heard this would tremble in fear. Unlike other buddhist temples, they were considering themselves as predator or whatnot. They used their light for killing as if it was normal.

    It was a teaching passed down by their forefather Askas Buddha, a top monarch.

    The temple had mobilized seven of its strongest buddhists here to help the Young Buddha to take the Nine Heavens Will.

    Although the temple had only this much of a line up, no one should ever underestimate them as these top buddhists of Askas Buddha Temple were capable of challenging anyone they like. Not to mention, a certain powerful buddhist was present.

    Young Buddha walked over from the group and looked at the Nine Heavens Will. He was greatly mesmerized by it and said, "Amithaba. The will shall be mine."

    It was a deration against the Disaster Sea King. Young Buddha wasn''t afraid of Young Lord Bai and the power backing him up, hence the deration.

    "It''s too early to say, Young Buddha." Young Lord Bai smirked, "If resources and forces speaking, we have currently have an advantage. So instead of losing your ancestors and your life here, it''s better to back away. After all, it will spell decline to your temple once you all have lose them."

    "Same for your sea king, Young Lord Bai." It wasn''t the Young Buddha who said this. It was a beautiful young man with blonde hair walking over towards them. He seemed to be alone but everyone knew it wasn''t the case.

    "Young Master Zul from Heavenly Void!" A top ancestor said, "And not just that, there is a presence hiding not too far from him. I don''t know who is that but I''m sure that it''s a monarch!"

    Everyone gasped. Heavenly Void had only sent their young master and a monarch to take the will? Many found this absurd. After all, even the sea king and temple had also brought their monarchs, albeit hiding their presences.

    Unless it''s Voidrift Dao Monarch, the strongest monarch of the void, the chances of Heavenly Void taking the will was slim. Of course, no one still underestimated the void. They were still a top powerhouse, after all.

    "Are you here to sacrifice your life for us?" Young Lord Bai smirked, "Very well, I''m willing to ept it."

    "You''re thinking too much. Just you alone and your sea king isn''t enough to take me down." Young Master Zul smiled.

    "Oh, do you wanna try then?" Young Lord Bai sneered.

    The Disaster Sea King and Heavenly Void had a bad rtionship to begin with. Thus, mini skirmishes and shes happened between them. Of course, they couldn''t wage an all out war against each other as it''s very detrimental for the both of them.

    "Nope, our Heavenly Void retrieves the statement that we are participating. We are just here to watch." Young Master Zul said, "So please fight to your heart''s content."

    Everyone was confused. The Heavenly Void was backing down? Were they afraid? That''s impossible. What could make the void afraid?

    "Are you backing away?" Young Lord Bai spoke with displeasure. He saw the young master as his rival, yet he was just backing down like that?

    "It''s just it''s not our turn to have it." Young Master Zul answered.

    Young Lord Bai wanted to ask why but he just snorted and said, "The go and tuck your tail between your legs. Don''t ever show up your face in this battlefield or else I might take your life."

    "Just like I said, you''re incapable of it.." Young Master Zul backed away and said, "But anyway, I hope you take care."

 Chapter 776 - Hidden Majestic Valley

    Everyone felt there''s more to it why the Heavenly Void backed away. They were one of the strongest lineages in Nine Heavens, how could they be afraid of those two others? The void had produced three monarchs and three yers at the same time. With this powerful lineage, not even Disaster Sea King would belittle them.

    The void had been waiting for the will to appear, and a few in the know was aware of this fact. Yet, they were not participating? Who or what might be able to hold them back? Remember, there''s only one will in this generation. Those who wouldn''t be lucky enough to win had to wait for another generation for it to appear.

    Many lineages, which were hiding, felt something was off. They were here to participate, also. However, they wouldn''t show themselves unless it''s necessary. After all, they were still no match against the sea king and buddhist temple. Not to mention, they might earn the ire of these two behemoths.

    "Rumble!" Then, the ground shook. It''s the sign of a new arrival. Everyone looked at the shining white light that have appeared from the tore space.

    Many maidens in white dress appeared. They all looked like a fairy, a celestial existence to shame the beautiful things of the world. With their arrival, the bliss overcame the awkward silence of the world.

    "Hidden Majestic Valley?!" Everyone was stupefied by this. As a matter of fact, even the two behemoth''s changed expression.

    Hidden Majestic Valley was one of the three mysterious lineages which was rumored to be governing the entire Nine Heavens. Even the behemoth lineages had to pay respect to them as the valley had the oldest records priorpared to the other two mysterious lineages.

    They rarely appeared to the public. As a matter of fact, theirst appearance was two million years ago. They never participated for the contest of the will. After all, with seven dao monarchs, why would they need to? Just the fact that they produced seven people who ascended to monarchy was already enough deterrence against everyone.

    Furthermore, it was rumored that five dao monarchs, including the second monarch, were still alive and well! With them, there would be no dumb idiot to try challenging their authority lest he''s crazy. Though it was only a rumor, no one was willing to test the water.

    "A lineage only full of women..." An ancestor gulped. Even though he was already an expert, he still couldn''t help but feel awe and respect for the valley.

    That''s true. The Hidden Majestic Valley only had women. No men could enter their territory. Not even the other mysterious lineages. Any man who push their luck would be killed without hesitation.

    After that grand entrance, a youngdy appeared from the group. She was so beautiful that everyone felt mesmerized. Her cold countenance as she walked down filled the surroundings with hymn. She was walking gracefully as her shining white hair fluttered with the wind.

    Young Lord Bai was amazed by how beautiful thisdy was. That woman in the cliff was no match against thisdy''s beauty!

    "I am Suyao, the current princess of Hidden Majestic Valley. I''m pleased to meet you all." Lady Suyao said. Her voice was soft, yet cold at the same time, "I am tasked to take the will and ascend to monarchy. So please grant me this favor. The valley is willing topensate you all, including those who are hiding."

    She was showing respect, but she''s not interested in any single of them. What mattered the most for her was to get the will and be done with it.

    Everyone was taken aback. The valley wanted to expand their strength? They had been lying low for many generations but they decided to move right now? Was their resources depleted? Or were they declining? None of that seemed possible.

    "This..." Young Buddha felt awkward but he still spoke, "Your Highness Suyao, we are also in need of a monarch. Your valley has already seven monarchs while ours were only third, four if I manage to get the will. Isn''t it unfair in our part?"

    "Young Buddha, that''s why we are negotiating here. Our valley is willing topensate for your losses here as long as it''s within the reasonable means." Lady Suyao didn''t change her tone, "We are already generous bypensating you all. If you are still to decline our good will, then we have no choice but to proceed to bloodbath then. I don''t mind pitting myself against the geniuses of sea king and buddhist temple and the other hiding ones out there."

    Many smiled wryly. Some knew that the valley was arrogant by all means, yet experiencing it firsthand gave them cold chills. Hidden Majestic Valley might have beenying low for too long, but it''s because there was no interesting thing for them in this world. Only those other mysterious lineages might get them interested.

    "Princess Suyao, you are saying malicious words. Our lineages might not be as powerful as yours, but we still have a foundation worthy of billions to hundred billions. We are holding the pride of being a behemoth lineage." Young Lord Bai spoke coldly despite being enchanted by thedy''s beauty. Of course, he wouldn''t let anyone speak malicious against them.

    "Your courage is admirable, Young Lord Bai." Princess Suyao smiled gently, "Then let''s fight. A free for all. Thest man standing wins. How about it? Of course, feel free to be helped by your guardians."

    This deration caught them off guard. Such a bold move! A free for all? More like she''s trying to challenge everyone present here. She was a beauty, that''s true. But her ruthlessness might not knew any bounds. She was deserving to be the princess of the valley.

    "You want to fight all of us?" Young Buddha showed extreme annoyance. The princess might be so beautiful but he wasn''t the type to be seduced by it.

    "Yes, why not?" Princess Suyao was beaming with smile. She would do everything to take the will, and no one would be able to stop her.

    "A bit interesting.." Unfortunately, someone had arrived to foil her ns.

 Chapter 777 - Princess Suyao

    Princess Suyao looked at the neer. It was a young man along with a few people beside him. One look and you would assume they were normal people. However, how could those who walked off leisurely here like he''s strolling in a park a normal person?

    Young Lord Bai creased his brows. He remembered those group a while back in the cliff. If not for them, they wouldn''t retreat in a humiliating manner.

    She observed the young man but for some reason, she couldn''t see through him. She then asked, "May I ask who you are?"

    "Just a passerby in this world, not worthy to mention." Jin Rou answered. He looked indifferent and disinterested.

    "Then, Fellow Daoist, are you also here to participate for the will?" She asked.

    The respectful tone of the princess was totally uncalled for. It made everyone speechless. Just a while ago, this princess was arrogantly pushing weight around. Yet, she was treading carefully in front of an unknown person?

    The experts couldn''t help but take a second look at Jin Rou. What might be this man hiding to earn such gesture from the distinguished princess of Hidden Majestic Valley?

    "That will? It isn''t worthy for me to take it. It''s just a pile of trash." Jin Rou chuckled, "However, don''t even think about getting the will because I have already appointed someone to take it. In order to avoid blood and casualties, please back off."

    "Who are you to appoint someone? You think you own the will?" Young Lord Bai couldn''t help it. Jin Rou was always getting on his nerves.

    "Stupid direct descendant with the bloodline of your progenitor. Not even Seahowl Dao Monarch would utter a fart in front of me, yet here you are, asking for death." Jin Rou spoke indifferently. In his eyes, all of them were ants.

    "You dare to tarnish our progenitor? You deserve death!" Young Lord Bai was truly angered and was about to go all out. However, a hiding expert from their camp handchopped him by his neck, resulting to the young lord falling unconscious.

    The hidden expert bowed before Jin Rou and said, "Please forgive Bai Xuachan again. We promise we won''t interfere with your matters for the third time."

    Everyone was shocked to see this. They recognized this hidden expert as he was one of the strongest ancestors of Disaster Sea King. Not even the current king of sea could disrespect this entity. Yet, he was bowing in front of a junior?

    "Have you ever heard of the saying, once bitten twice shy? You spoiled him too much that look what happens to him. He thinks he is unbeatable since the sea king is backing him up." Jin Rou said. He knew that this person recognized him a bit, "I spared his lifest time and you want me to spare him again? Do you really think I''m merciful enough to do so?"

    The ancestor didn''t know what to say. He wanted to save the young lord. But he knew that even their progenitor wouldn''t be able to if this person really wanted to kill the young lord.

    It was already merciful for Jin Rou not to move against them. After all, once Jin Rou attacked their sea king, they could kiss goodbye of all their resources and foundation. Even if they survive, they''d eventually face long declination, unable to revive.

    Seeing that the ancestor was tongue tied, Jin Rou waved his hand in annoyance and said, "Go. I''ll pay your sea a visit and be sure topensate me no matter how absurd it is."

    Hearing this, the ancestor bowed once again and said, "Thank you, Your Highness."

    Although they might be draining their treasuries because of Jin Rou, it was a pretty good dealpared to losing their young lord.

    After that small skirmish, the Disaster Sea King had withdrawn their troops and went back to the sea. No one knew what was going on, but they knew that the sea king backed down from the contest.

    Now, Azkas Buddha Temple and Hidden Majestic Valley were the ones left here.

    Jin Rou didn''t have to deal with the temple since there was someone who could deal with them. His focus was on the women of the valley.

    "Go back to the valley. This is not your turn to take the will. If you want to, grab it in the next generation." Jin Rou said. He was also warning them not to move against him.

    Princess Suyao was enraged. Those eyes were looking down at her like she was a mere ant in front of him. She was favored by all, so this look was new to her, and as someone from the younger generation, it was uneptable.

    Thus she said, "I am the princess of Hidden Majestic Valley. We are different from those ones you shoo away. Our valley created seven dao monarchs and several yers too. It is safe to say that aside from the other two mysterious lineages, we are the strongest here."

    "Wrong. Your valley, in my eyes, is just a little grain of salt. In the grand of scheme of things, not even your valley will be spared." Jin Rou rebuked, "Now, I''ll repeat it for thest time. Return from whence you came. I''m already being nice because of my few connections with your monarchs, don''t waste their efforts because of your stupidity."

    "You!" The princess was angered this time. Her killing intent was leaking in an aggressive manner. She was always adored by many people and never was looked down upon. However, she felt little in front of him. It was humiliating!

    But before could the princess attack, someone kicked her by the knee, making her kneel down. Then, the one who kicked her also knelt by her side and spoke, "Your Majesty, I apologize for thete recognition as you have changed your appearance and aura. I am truly sorry for the inconvenience caused by my disciple."

    "Sevendow Dao Monarch!" The person of focus was pretty popr. After all, she was the sixth monarch of the valley and opened a new era for the world.. She was brilliant enough to cover the world.

 Chapter 778 - Sevendow Dao Monarch

    Sevendow Dao Monarch was dubbed to be the third strongest genius of all monarches despite being born a littleter. She was usuallypared to their oldest ancestor, Brimming Sun.

    Brimming Sun was the teacher of the progenitor and the one who helped the valley rise from the ranks. Pain, blood, and sweat was what she paid in order to achieve this peak.

    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that 60% of Brimming Sun''s efforts was what made the valley what it was right now and the 40% for the progenitor.

    It was also one of the reason why the other mysterious lineages didn''t dare to touch the valley. With such an old monster who lived in the same era with their progenitor, who would be silly enough to do offend them?

    Thus, just being connected to Brimming Sun brought immense results. Just like how Sevendow rised and soar to the sky.

    "You have gotten bigger." Jin Rou smiled. Thedy in front of him was still the same. The aura she was bringing was the same of what he remembered ording to Han Li''s memories. Furthermore, she had gotten prettier, "And not just that, you''re stronger now."

    Thest time Han Li saw her, she was only a monarch with two pces. Yet, now her pces increased significantly, making her stronger than ever.

    Sevendow Dao Monarch was truly one the best geniuses who seeded in their life, albeit there''s still a long way to go.

    Hidden Majestic Valley only allowed women entry. Their daows were specifically for the women. Although there were a very few daows for men, the current valley master was still not weing any men in their territory.

    "Its my pleasure to meet you again, Your Majesty. I''m d that you are alive." Many had thought that Han Li died in thest challenge. After all, there were no movements or news about what happened above. Han Li also didn''t show himself for generations. As a result, everyone thought that he passed away.

    "I cannot die yet. Not unless that old man kick the bucket first." Jin Rou chuckled and looked at Suyao, "This little girl is also a genius. Able to manifest Valleysious Dao Mantra at a young age, that''s a bit impressing."

    Princess Suyao didn''t dare to utter a word. She wasn''t dumb. Just by listening to the conversation, the man was obviously a big shot that even their prestigious Hidden Majestic Valley had to pay respects to.

    But the question was, who was this person and what kind of identity he has? She was always focusing on cultivating that she seldom read historical records of their valley. So, she knew only a little about it.

    "Suyao is really talented. However, she is a bit conceited at times, being born with a silver tter." Sevendow smiled wryly. Although they were strict to Suyao''s cultivation, they were also spoiling her at the same time. After all, she was expected to be the eighth monarch in the line so many had great anticipations for her.

    "That''s normal. Youths are hot-blooded individuals. Even you have gone to that phase." Jin Rou chuckled, "However, I truly can''t give the will to your valley as of now. I have chosen the candidate for the monarchy of this generation."

    "Of course, Your Majesty." Even if Sevendow didn''t want this, she had no say against the Primordial Emperor who ruled the Nine Heavens. Even their ancestor, Brimming Sun, had to respected this decision.

    "On the other hand, I know there is an issue regarding your valley. So in exchange of the will, I will personally take a trip to your ce and see what''s going on. How about it?" Jin Rou said. He greatly favored Sevendow. Moreover, he knew that the valley wouldn''t make a move unless it''s a desperate situation. Remember, it had been so long since thest ascension of their monarch.

    Sevendow''s face brightened and said, "I will prepare your carriage immediately, Your Majesty!"

    It was true that they were facing a crisis right now. But since Han Li was personallying, the problem might be good as solved. He was known for miracles he naturally created.

    Sevendow bowed and pulled the tranced Suyao. They had to prepare the grandest carriage for the primordial.

    The spectators didn''t know what to say. What was going on? Did even the valley back out all of a sudden? No one could hear the talk between the monarch and the young man. So they were all very curious what happened.

    But no one had the will to ask. This was a business of big shots and they had no ce there to poke their nose to.

    "Now, will you leave or should I turn your temple to ashes?" Jin Rou looked at the monks and said, "I am quite itching to raze a lineage to the ground. If you don''t mind, I can do a favor for your temple."

    The Azkas Buddha Temple monks trembled in fear. They knew that they weren''t a match for this man, so they scurried away afraid that Jin Rou would truly destroy them.

    Forget the Nine Heavens Will. If their temple ceased to exist because of them, they''d be the sinners and be cursed for a lifetime.

    Seeing that even the behemoth lineages backed away, the normal sects who were scheming to get the will hesitated. Could they afford to earn the ire of such a powerful and unknown person? No. They weren''t that stupid. As the result, they dropped the thought of stealing the will under that man''s nose.

    "Everything is cleared. You can now get the will." Jin Rou spoke after observing the surroundings.

    Riyan took a deep breath and said, "I am greatly indebted to you, Your Majesty."

    She kowtowed three times and approach the will.

    The Nine Heavens Will was circting above the firmaments. It was shining brightly with white light. This thing was the cause of countless wars and battles among men. However, everyone still wanted to have it.

    The ascension towards monarchy should have been difficult and painful. However, since Jin Rou was present, it was reduced significantly.

    And just like that, Riyan of Celestial Race n seeded in ascending to monarchy.

 Chapter 779 - Parting Ways

    The spectators involuntarily knelt down. The new monarch of the current era was unexpected, but a few had thought of this already. With Han Li''s reemergence in the Nine Heavens, things shouldn''t go as they nned.

    Many experts felt blessed to see the a new era opening by the monarch. With her seeding the will, the Celestial Race n''s status would ultimately soar to the sky, being able topete for the rights.

    The thing was, she was currently a disowned nsman of the n and no one knew if they''d be decisive enough to support her and ept her again. After all, though they didn''t release public statements, the information wasn''t confidential.

    "Eragail Dao Monarch!" Someone shouted. Realizing the amazing name, everyone had also shouted the same. It was like a praise for the monarch.

    "Eragail Dao Monarch. That''s a satisfying name." Jin Rou nodded. It was perfectly suited for Riyan.

    "Then I shall be called as that." Riyan knelt down. With his approval, she was now going to be known as Eragail Dao Monarch of this era.

    Ryan came over and hugged his sister and said, "Congrattions in your ascension, sis!"

    Of all people, Ryan was the happiest. After all, his big sister had now the foundation and strength to fight for her deserved ce in the n. If not for those scheming persons calling her out, she would have stayed in the n.

    While it was true that Riyan was a child born from a different mother, it didn''t mean that she was not eligible to stay in the n. As a matter of fact, her father had given him afortable ce to stay in, was loved and spoiled. It''s just that despite the countless efforts of the father, he couldn''t stop the other people who seek power to chase her.

    Riyan was the best candidate to be the future head of the n. With her talent and disposition, she was very suited to manage and the ancestors were in favor of her.

    Unfortunately, the other camp didn''t feel that way so they created a plot to make Riyan fall.

    But now, who would dare to stop her?

    "I have to stabilize my strength first. I''ll be away for a short while." Riyan said. She could feel the raging sensation inside her. It was naturally to normalize her dao first before returning.

    "Yes, that''s what you must do." Jin Rou nodded, "This is all the help I can give you. Whether you can go far or near will be up to you."

    Ryan felt emotional and asked, "Will you still pay us a visit in our n?"

    "I will if I have the time. Currently, there is more important matter that I have to attend." Jin Rou said with a normal tone. He should supposed to pay the n a visit. Unfortunately, the Hidden Majestic Valley spelled a pressing crisis that he must check himself.

    "I understand, Young Master. Please take care of yourself." Ryan nodded. He knew that the young master couldn''t help them everytime. It was already a gift of heavens that he helped his sister be someone everyone would look up to.

    "This will be where we part ways. Remember my instructions, little girl." Jin Rou smiled. Unless there was a catastrophe fall upon Riyan, she was deemed to be one of the most brilliant monarchs of the world in the future.

    He had shown the path to take, it''s up to the new monarch to braze herself for the challenge.

    After the ascension ceremony, everyone left the ins and spread the news of what happened.

    ---

    Jin Rou was walking alone. Fog had also left because he had important matters to attend to. He already gained enough insights when observing Jin Rou, so it''s time to leave lest he wouldn''t be able to do so.

    Sylvianna popped out of her personal space and snorted at Jin Rou, "You''re alone once again."

    "I have been always alone. This path I''m taking is filled with aloneness, it''s not new to me." Jin Rou smirked. He was already adept in acting like the real Han Li as he fully adapted to his memories and emotions.

    "True, you''re the only one crazy enough to take this path. No, a few has tried but they sumbed to darkness in the end. You are one hell of a fellow." Sylvianna sighed. She had experienced numerous eras that too many to count. She had seen millions of catastrophes and faced countless life and death situations. By nce, she could see the surface level of what Jin Rou experienced in the past.

    "The darkness is too tempting. The rich and power it gives are enough to tempt even the oldest fossils alive." Jin Rou said. There were many times that Han Li faced the darkness and was a bit tempted. But he never gave in and pursue his path.

    "Are you going to fight it out with the old man?" Sylvianna asked. In their level, there was no reason to name people who they were talking about.

    "I will. That''s always an adage of mine. I will kill that old man no matter how many times it take." Jin Rou said. The source was within that ce so he needed to take a trip and defeat that person, "Unlike your family, I''m not nning on giving up because I see the vast difference between us."

    "Are you picking a fight?" Sylvianna was provoked. Her race''s cowardice was her reverse scale thus her reaction was normal.

    "I''m just telling the truth. With your family''s power and resources, you could have at least put up a decent fight during that time. But, what did your father do? Must I tell it for you to remember?" Jin Rou casted a side eye. He wasn''t afraid of the currency Sylvianna. After all, even the deity managed to capture her alive. Although it might be a bit difficult, he was confident in defeating this little girl.

    "You sound cocky." Sylvianna wanted to fight it out with him. Unfortunately, she was aware that she was powerless to do so.. In the end, she could only sigh and said, "He did that for our family."

 Chapter 780 - To The Valley

    "No, he did that for himself." Jin Rou shook his head, "In order to save himself, he had to turn his back to the responsibilities he carried. He couldn''t take the pressure of it and chose to be a coward for the rest of his life."

    This was a very distant past that there wouldn''t be any records regarding this. This happened way back a long time before Han Li was born so he should have any information regarding this. But through trillions of years of being with the dao, he learned so many things that not even the oldest overlords knew.

    "Who are you to say that?" Sylvianna was angered. She didn''t like it when someone was badmouthing his family and that went even for Han Li, "Do you think that you are invincible just because I''m not making any move despite of your words?"

    "No, I''m just thinking that you will be smart enough not to so. Or else, you will waste your efforts." Jin Rou smirked, "Remember, you are greatly weakened. I don''t even need to use my treasures to kill you right now."

    Sylvianna clicked her tongue. She knew the other party wasn''t bluffing. Although she might be a great help for his conquest to challenge the heavens once again, he could go by without her. In other words, she wasn''t necessary. She was a mere convenience if something happened.

    "I will kill you when I have the chance." Nevertheless, she didn''t bother to hide her killing intent. It was so thick that it could suffocate other people.

    "It''s not your turn." Jin Rou chuckled. With countless people wanting him to die, how could it be the little girl''s turn?

    ---

    Jin Rou bypassed many spaces and voids. It was done naturally to reach a certain ce where it was very secretive and hidden. If someone wanted to target this ce, they had to calcte its location every 10 seconds as it changedpletely everytime.

    After numerous twists and turns, he finally reached it. Arge valley with many rolling mountains. It was filled with towering buildings with a few farm huts.

    The Hidden Majestic Valley was filled with this scene. It was currently limited to its disciples and ancestors. No outsiders were able to enter and they had no right to enter. Anyone who push their luck would be killed on site.

    As this was a lineage filled with women, it''s obvious that the scent of this ce with be filled with it.

    Jin Rou walked the ce. As a single man, many eyes were focused on him. Their eyes were filled with judgements as if they were looking down on him. Since he was able to enter, he must have a business with the valley.

    After walking for a few minutes, a girl walked to him and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    "None of your business." Jin Rou answered with sharpness.

    Hearing this, the girl was displeased, "I''m just asking you why are you here. Can''t you be more respectful?"

    Jin Rou didn''t answer her this time and focused on walking. It had been a while since he had a walk in this valley. It would take time before the upper echelons of the valley toe over so he''s taking his time to sightsee.

    "This is the Hidden Majestic Valley. Men aren''t allowed here!" The girl was getting annoyed by this. She was just asking yet she was answered disrespectfully or ignored.

    Again, it looked like Jin Rou didn''t hear it and focused on walking. The scenery of the valley was top notch, so this actually attracte him. The uniqueness of the valley was standing out despite of its barren location.

    "Sis, just let him be." The girl wanted to say something more when her friend stopped her, "I''m sure the elders are already aware of his presence. He will be killed by that time."

    The girl calmed down when she heard this. Her friend had a point. There was no need to dirty her hands with his blood as the elders wouldn''t led this matter slide. Just think about it, a man entered their location where men weren''t allowed entry.

    Then, just as her friend predicted. A few elders ran up to the man. However, their expression was quite strange. Upon nearing the man, they all bowed their heads and spoke something which couldn''t be heard by anyone.

    The man nodded and he was escorted by the elders to somewhere. The disciples who saw this, especially the girl who expected his misery, were bbergasted. What was going on?

    ---

    The elders take Jin Rou to where Sevendow Dao Monarch was. It was a top secret location that only a few ancestors and elders knew.

    "I thank you for visiting us, Your Majesty." Sevendow knelt.

    "Speak, what is the current situation of the valley?" Jin Rou asked. Judging by the movements of the disciples, it looked like they weren''t aware of what''s going on.

    The valley had not participated in the contest of monarchy for many generations.

    Sevendow took a deep breath and answered, "Your Majesty, the valley is facing a huge crisis with our valley at risk. There are major movements in the ck Tidal Sea."

    Jin Rou''s attention was caught by this name, "Major movements in the ck Tidal Sea?"

    The sea was very near in the vicinity of the valley. Furthermore, it was filled with monsters that shouldn''t exist. Old monsters capable of tearing the void, and wreaking havoc in the Nine Heavens. Their progenitor was tasked to maintain the sea, to block anyoneing from that ce. For many eras and generations, the valley had suppressed them. Unfortunately, it was the extent of their ability.

    "The suppression of the valley is no longer effective." Jin Rou turned serious. He, of course, knew the depths of the ck Tidal Sea. After all, he was the one who asked their progenitor to keep this sea at bay.

    This matter was of grave importance.

    It was quiet for so many years, yet it''s acting up right now.. If they really could go out from the sea, then not speaking the valley, the world would end up in utter chaos.

 Chapter 781 - Black Tidal Sea

    It was an rming issue. That''s why the valley attempted to seize the will in this generation. Adding another monarch in their ranks would strengthen the barrier they had blocking the ck Tidal Sea.

    Since the responsibility was on them, they had to do this carefully or else they could be sinners of the world. At this time, the monsters of that sea was far stronger than most cultivators. Only top monarchs would be able to fight them.

    "It seems like this is moreplicated than expected." Jin Rou sighed. It was a good thing that he personally checked what''s going on. If he didn''t, the monsters from that sea might wreak havoc in the Nine Heavens. Although it was a bitplicated, Jin Rou was confident in winning.

    Then, he activated his grand eyes to check the barrier and the ck Tidal Sea of what''s going on there. After which, he asked Sevendow, "Did someone from your valley enter the tidal sea?"

    "It''s Big Sister Bridgette, Your Majesty. She entered that ce in order to check what''s going on. However, though she returned alive, her wounds were deep and grave." Sevendow said. There was a hint of fear in her voice.

    Bridgette Dao Monarch was the third monarch of Hidden Majestic Valley. Being one of the old monarchs living and hiding in seclusion in the valley, she knew many things about the tidal sea. She was confident in her abilities when she tried to check the waves of the tidal sea.

    However, just being on the surface level already cost her to run for her dear life. Despite being a 11-pce monarch, she was still powerless in the face of that sea.

    "It''s obvious that if turned out that way. Being 11-pce monarch wouldn''t guarantee your invincibility. Even Foel has to think twice if he wants to explore the ck Tidal Sea." Jin Rou shook his head.

    Immortal Foel was a 13-pce monarch. The only one in the entire history making him the strongest monarch of all time. Yet, he had to tread carefully in the tidal sea? It looked like it''s more dangerous that they thought.

    "The ck Tidal Sea is a creation of a being from an outside realm. Its history spans longer than you could imagine." Jin Rou resumed, "Naturally, it is very dangerous to the point that not even the Danger Zones would beparable to this."

    "So what should we do, Your Majesty?" Sevendow asked. Currently, she was tasked to maintain the barrier and never let those monsters out at all cost. She prepared her resources and whatnot to brace herself for the worst.

    "Since I''m here, I will deal with this issue myself." Jin Rou said. No one was capable enough to deal with this matter. Unless their valley progenitor was here, no one would be enough to stop it. Of course with their resources, they could stall for time. However, it''s just that.

    Fortunately, Jin Rou was here. So this matter was good as solved.

    "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty. This is a big help for us." Sevendow kowtowed. Her heart was filled with gratitude.

    "Don''t mention it. Consider is as myst gift to the world." Jin Rou smiled. Since he''s going to the ck Tidal Sea, he''d be crossing it all the way. His next destination would be that ce to get a certain item he had hidden.

    It was said that it''s impossible to cross the ck Tidal Sea. However, Han Li''s memories had numerous methods of doing so. Perhaps it''s impossible for others, but for him, it''s like a stroll in the park.

    "Your Majesty, do you mean you will not return?" Sevendow asked. As a monarch, she knew a thing or two about Primordial Emperor.

    "No, Nine Heavens is too small for me. I have already got what I wanted here so it''s time to take a trip to that ce." Jin Rou smiled. He would be against the heavens so he was preparing heavily for the uing final battle.

    "I see." Sevendow nodded. The other side of the ck Tidal Sea was unknown to almost all cultivators. It was impossible to cross unless they were apex existences like Han Li. It was too much of a topic for her to handle so she didn''t ask more despite wanting to ask.

    Jin Rou could read her face and chuckled, "While it''s true that the tidal sea is very dangerous, it''s only like that when it''s having major movements. If it''s calm, anyone can cross it. Although the chances of sessfully crossing is slim, at the very least there''s a chance."

    "Then, did our progenitor cross this sea, Your Majesty?" Sevendow didn''t see the morous era created by their progenitor. However, many records of theirs spoke big volumes of it.

    Valleyqueen Progenitor. She was one of the strongest monarchs that ever existed. Despite not being an asura, she killed a few of them in the past. She was known to be a brutal and cold hearted queen who would massacre anyone who blocks her path.

    Furthermore, it was said that she challenged Immortal Foel to a match and thetter epted it. Despite being defeated, shested a hundred moves against the immortal! Lasting a hundred moves against the strongest monarch of Nine Heavens was a remarkable feat. After all, those who challenged Foel in the past onlysted for less than 50 moves.

    And then, she created the Hidden Majestic Valley, rising its reputation up to being a mysterious lineage that everyone feared of. After the gigantic sess of the valley, she suddenly disappeared that even her disciples didn''t know where she went to.

    Many were saying that she crossed the ck Tidal Sea to challenge herself, as she wasst seen here. However, no one confirmed this spection.

    Seeing the expression of Sevendow, Jin Rou sighed and answered, "Valleyqueen had brought all of her heavenly treasures when she crossed the ck Tidal Sea. Her chances of survival is higher than anyone else. Although I don''t where she is, I can faintly sense my connection with her."

    Hearing this, Sevendow was overjoyed.. It just meant that their progenitor was still alive! It was already enough for her, to be rest assured.

 Chapter 782 - Shocking Truth

    Jin Rou was very familiar with Valleyqueen. He thought her personally about the dao and everything. In fact, the queen could only soar this far because of him ying a big part in her cultivation.

    Nevertheless, the talent and determination of her was still the main reason why she could attain that level.

    She might be alive right now, but Jin Rou knew that her connection with her was weak and faint, meaning she might be dying or just too far away from him.

    "Who is the current valley master in this generation?" Jin Rou asked. The hierarchy of Hidden Majestic Valley was almost the same from the society''s standards.

    "It is our old ancestor Shikra." Sevendow said, "Your Majesty, she is a great master. Although she appears to be antagonistic at times, she is doing so because she thinks about the wellbeing of our valley."

    "I know." Jin Rou knew who Shikra was. It was one of the disciples of Valleyqueen who he nurtured in the distant past.

    Unlike the others, Shikra went for the imperial path and became an imperial lord. And her choice was proven to be worthy despite being reprimanded by many oppositions.

    Shikra became a monarch yer, who had in a strong monarch of a mysterious lineage. It almost started a war between the two but Han Li pacified the situation. There were only three mysterious lineages in the realm and if two of them shed, the bnce would be too tremendous to recover in a short time.

    Jin Rou sighed. Shikra was a very cunning woman and would do all means to preserve the lineage of the valley. She was also ambitious that it might put the valley in danger at times. Anyway, her love and loyalty for the valley was deep.

    Jin Rou was also aware that Shikra might be the one who gave the order of pursuing the will of this generation.

    "How is she right now?" Jin Rou asked again. Many memories resurfaced because he heard this name.

    "She is not well, Your Majesty." Sevendow sighed, she looked sad and answered, "As you know, she is one of our oldest ancestors and unlike the others, her lifespan was shorter."

    Jin Rou nodded. It was already a miracle that Shikra was still alive despite after so many years, "It seems like she can''t just leave you all here. After all, your second and fourth monarch are still missing."

    Sevendow was shaken when she heard this. She looked at Jin Rou as if she had seen a ghost.

    How was that possible that he knew? This was a top secret that only avable to them, monarchs!

    "Don''t look at me like that." Jin Rou sighed, "I know the valley better than all of you. Even Valleyqueen will not be a match in terms of familiarity of this ce." Jin Rou said, "So, it''s easy for me to locate the monarchs no matter how deep they are hiding."

    Sevendow nodded. It made sense. There was only person who could im this, and it''s only the Primordial Emperor.

    Jin Rou paused for a moment and continued, "And your valley is keeping this a secret even to high ranking echelons because you are afraid of the wind getting out of this ce."

    If people discovered that the valley''s second and fourth monarch were missing, it would cause a great upheaval. The other mysterious lineages might think of coveting the temptingnd and resources of a very old lineage with records spanning for billions of years.

    Being able to nurture seven monarchs, the resources and source of this ce was incredible for sure. So any lineage would be tempted to have a piece of this big pie.

    Fortunately, the move of keeping this a secret exclusively for monarchs and the valley master worked. However, they knew that no wind could be blocked. One way or another, someone would catch wind of this.

    "Tell me what happened." Jin Rou said. Despite his numerous calctions, there were still something he didn''t understand.

    "We don''t know either." Sevendow shook her head, "We just know that the second monarch took the fourth monarch with her. As for their destination, we don''t know as they never told anyone of that. And since then, they never returned."

    Jin Rou pondered. Judging by the second''s personality, he was sure that she''s the type who wouldn''t make rash decisions especially if monarchs were involved.

    Where did they go to? And what was their purpose of going there? Unless Jin Rou personally take a trip, he wouldn''t know. Of course, he had no ns to do so. He was just mere curious why disappeared. As for how the valley would fare? It''s the valley''s business to take care of.

    He was about to do a big favor for the valley by calming the tidal sea. They had no right to ask for more. And Sevendow was aware of this fact.

    "I''ll be going now." Jin Rou said. He couldn''t stay longer here as the pressing matter about the sea was more important, "I''ll be going to take care of the ck Tidal Sea and cross it at the same time. So, close the barrier immediately after I enter. The more the barrier is exposed to openess, it is more prone to weakening."

    "I understand, Your Majesty." Sevendow nodded solemnly, "And thank you for your grace."

    Jin Rou dismissed it and went over to where the cliff before the tidal sea was. Since the valley could be manipted several times by space, it was easy to travel to and fro. Despite the far distance, it was a piece of cake to get there.

    The Cliff of ckness, it was what called this cliff before the tidal sea. It was rumored that the cliff was the real reason why the barrier was strong enough to block the monsters from the sea to evade the Nine Heavens.

    Jin Rou observed the ce. It was still the same since thest time he was here. The heavy atmosphere of the ck Tidal Sea was still the same. If there''s a difference, the atmosphere was heavierpared in the past.

    And this was natural, knowing the span of time that had passed.

 Chapter 783 - A Silhouette In The Black Tidal Sea

    The ck Tidal Sea was said to be uncrossable. Thus, many brave experts pushed their luck and be the first to cross it. Unfortunately, those who tried to cross the sea never came back with the exception of Han Li. Not to mention the monsters lurking here, the violent waves were also there enough to kill even a monarch.

    "Rumble!" The tidal sea was very turbulent. Usually, it''s calm yet scary. But this time, it''s violent and frightening. It kept banging against the thick wall barrier which protected the Nine Heavens from its atrocities.

    Jin Rou walked casually despite the aggressive nature of the tidal sea. He knew the mysteries of this ce like the back of his hand so there''s no issue in strolling like this. Furthermore, he had experienced this for so many times so it''s much easier to do.

    Just like the name it suggested, the sea water was ck. Not just that, the water was thick like foreign substances. He kept on bypassing the tidal sea with ease for thirty minutes until he reached a certain ce.

    This particr part of the sea was filled with human bones. They were floating above the water making the scene difficult to take. Not just that, there were also traces of blood on the bones meaning that some of this were fresh.

    Jin Rou shook his head and said, "Fools. While the valley is protecting you from harm, you delivered yourselves to your death''s door."

    The bones were filled with majestic dao, meaning it came from the imperial lords and even monarchs. And judging by the pattern of the bones, Jin Rou had already guessed who they were but didn''t say a thing again.

    He proceeded to walk over this pile of bones as if they were mere stones. This ce could only be located by chance. After walking further, thick fog appeared and disappeared right after. Then, the ce changed. It was no longer the sea but in the depths of it.

    If it was a normal person, they would drown and die. There was a foreign substance in the water which was lethal and dangerous to living things. However, Jin Rou was an exception. Also, he didn''t have difficulty breathing under water.

    "ng!" Then moving chains could be heard. The movements of the chains sounded ominous.

    "You still dare to appear in front of me, you damned humans?" An ancient voice sounded. His voice was filled with anger and resentment towards the receiver of the words.

    Only a silhouette could be seen, but the body of the one binded in chain was a gigantic being. Merely, it was only in a sitting position so the appearance didn''t look it''s big enough.

    "It looks like you have grown older. You no longer recognize your old friend?" Jin Rou chuckled, "Too bad."

    The silhouette''s eyes turned sharp. The myriad worlds became resplendent in its gaze as it said, "You bastard. You''re still alive?"

    "Of course. As you can see, I''m perfectly healthy." Jin Rou smirked, "How is it living here? If my guess is right, you are stuck here for, hmm, 125 billion years? Surely, your back might be hurting now."

    "Shut up and leave. I have nothing to say to you." The silhouette sneered. His voice was cold enough to freeze realms.

    "Why so cold? It''s been a while since we met so at least entertain me." Jin Rou said, "Besides I have a news for you."

    "I''m not interested. So scram." The silhouette didn''t back down.

    "Oh really? You aren''t interested in a direct descendant of ckmauve family?" Jin Rou''s smile was wide. For sure, it would earn a reaction from this existence.

    Sure enough. The silhouette''s eyes turned on Jin Rou and looked at him, "What did you say?"

    "The ckmauve family of a very distant past, has a direct descendant who''s still alive." Jin Rou smiled, "And currently, she''s under a deal with me."

    "Do you know how dangerous you''re doing right now? You''re ying with fire." The silhouette deeply said. It knew the family for a certain period of time. As a matter of fact, it personally saw the brilliance of the ckmauve back in the day.

    The ckmauve was known to be a dangerous family that ruled several eras and opened a few epochs themselves. Although there was no confirmation that some descendants were still alive, there were also no confirmation that they had died eventually.

    "I know. But the one with me is the spoiled child of the family, so I have a good bargain in case I meet them." Jin Rou chuckled. Of all people, he was the most aware of the family''s capabilities despite not seeing them in person.

    "Spoiled child? You mean Sylvianna?" The silhouette revealed a surprised expression.

    "Bingo." Jin Rou made himselffortable and found a stool to sit on, "I am nning to go all out in this generation, so I will prepare more than before."

    Failing for the eighth time, he knew that he needed more power and treasures to defeat the heavens.

    "You''re up for another failure?" The silhouette could be heardughing lightly.

    "A failure is a mere result before sess." Jin Rou said, "Besides, with my preparations, I don''t think I will lose this time around."

    Jin Rou only had one chance. He couldn''t afford to waste it. He had to prepare meticulously. That''s why he was traveling realms to retrieve items that could help him in his final battle.

    So far, this would be the toughest battle he''d have. A simple mistake could lead to his death. Who knows? Although the reward of this mission was tremendous, the risk it apanied with was tremendous as well.

    "Meeting that person, you should have known better how powerful that person is. Not to mention you, even the ckmauve didn''t fight back when ther person was angered." The silhouette sternly warned.

    "I know. That''s why you and I are different." Jin Rou said, "You are stuck here in this ce because you gave up, while I keep going on."

    "A wise person knows when to stop." The silhouette rebuked.

    "No, a wise person knows how to stop, but also knows how to continue going on.." Jin Rou tly rejected the silhouette''s words.

 Chapter 784 - Crossing The Sea

    The silhouette was silenced. Han Li had a point. They were two different entities who walked down different paths. Not to mention, their dao was also different from each other.

    "Your path is full of failures and suffering." The silhouette said after a long time. There was an eternity ringing in its voice. Perhaps, its emotions were shaken to the core.

    Jin Rou chuckled and said, "True. I cannot disagree with you on that. However, just like I said, failures are just stepping stones towards sess. You gave up, while I don''t and I''m not nning to."

    "Many wise sages and apex monsters gave in, that includes beings stronger than you. Why can''t you do the same? Isn''t it better to live in peace?" The silhouette said. Many ages had past yet the memories were still vivid in its mind. It was used to be an arrogant entity that made the realms kneel down. However, when it saw true power, it eventually gave in.

    "That''s because they are cowards who cannot seek for the answers on their own." Jin Rou sneered. It''s not a personal view of him, rather it''s Han Li''s.

    Hisment could earn the entire ire of old living fossils hiding. It could result to n extermination and all. But who was Han Li? Should he be afraid of those existences who abandoned their humanities to be a coward under the heavens?

    The silhouette sighed. Perhaps, only Han Li was the single person arrogant enough to said those things. Remember, even at its level, it was still careful with his words.

    After that, there''s a long silence ensued. Mabye hundreds to thousands of years passed in a blink of an eye, but in reality it''s just a minute passing.

    Long silence was broken when the silhouette said, "You aren''t here just to visit me. What do you want?"

    Now, they''re back to the business. Jin Rou answered, "I want to see how miserable you are here in the ck Tidal Sea. And I want to tell you to keep your chicken in check."

    "They are just moving aggressively for fun. You are going to leave this world anyway. Why do you care?" The silhouette knew what chickens the other party was talking about.

    "Because this is my damn world, knight." Jin Rou snorted, "Your chickens are threatening the realm. It was already a miracle that I still don''t kill them despite their future troubles they''d bring."

    "If you want to kill them, you have to kill me first." The silhouette said with a cold tone. It didn''t like being called knight as it resurfaced many unpleasant memories.

    "Do you think you''re unkible because the others didn''t manage to?" Jin Rou said, "It''s true that you''re difficult to kill, but there are certain methods for it."

    The silhouette didn''tment on this. Since Han Li said it, it held a heavy credibility and it must be true.

    Of course if Han Li wanted it, he could just pay the right price to kill the silhouette. With the silhouette gone, the chickens wouldn''t dare to retaliate.

    "Judging by your expression, it seems you''re anticipating your death." Jin Rou smirked. The silhouette had lived for too long. If there was one relief it might wish, it''s probably death.

    "And?" It''s not surprising that Han Li knew it.

    "Nothing, with your unwithering lifespan, you can expect a longer time to live. Isn''t it amazing? Many wanna be immortals try to have that kind of body like yours. However, they couldn''t imitate it." Jin Rou said.

    There were a few reasons why cultivators seek the dao. And one of the major reasons were immortality. Who would want to die? Perhaps a few, but many people wanted to live forever. The temptation of immortality was too much for people.

    "However, I''m not an immortal. I still can die." The silhouette said.

    "True. But the difference is, you are so close to that. Brilliant sages of the past spent billions of years to research it. Unfortunately, their efforts didn''t bear fruit." Jin Rou answered. They were speaking as if they were close friends.

    The silhouette didn''t answer this and changed the topic," Are you going to the other side?"

    It must be talking about the realm after crossing the ck Tidal Sea.

    "Yes, there is a thing I have to get there. It''s going to help me big." Jin Rou said and looked at the horizon. Despite being underwater, he could see the ends to ends of the sea.

    "You''re going to that ce, where you have numerous enemies than here?" The silhouette spoke.

    "I have many enemies, not just here and there. Many want to take my head. Unfortunately, they are just mere ants in front of me." Jin Rou chuckled, "Those people better be smart enough to hide when I walk over."

    While Han Li had many enemies, he also had taken down numerous lineages and powerful sects. In that world, he was a butcher who shouldn''t exist. His entire existence was a cheat itself to the world.

    "Stop breaking the bnce, will you?" The silhouette sighed, "The worlds cannot afford another dark era because of you."

    "It will be up to them." Jin Rou stood up and said, "I have stayed here for long now. I''m going now. Remember the thing about your chickens."

    "They won''t cause trouble again, so don''t worry." The silhouette assured.

    "Then good." Jin Rou floated above towards the top of the water and didn''t look back. This visit was only to calm the terrifying monsters causing trouble for the valley. He didn''t know until when, but at least, the valley could make certain preparations to counter it.

    Jin Rou continued traveling forward. There was no stop like what happened a while back. The sea was calm so there''s no hindrance in Jin Rou''s path. He had been traveling the sea for one month now. Finally, he reached the part where the fog was very thick.

    Jin Rou smiled. It''s a sign that he was near in his destination. His small boat was ragged and almost destroyed. Fortunately, he already arrived to the destination he needed to go.

    The Thousand Realms.

 Chapter 785 - Thousand Realms

    The Thousand Realms was a world separated by the ck Tidal Sea. Supposedly, it was impossible to cross the sea to reach this ce as the sea was filled with extreme dangers that both worlds couldn''t fend off. Unless it''s a high ranking deity above, it''s pretty impossible.

    However, Jin Rou was very confident as he had done a few times in the past. His knowledge about the ck Tidal Sea surpassed everyone else.

    The Thousand Realms was a much bigger worldpared to Nine Heavens. Furthermore, the cultivation here was more advanced than the previous.

    This world was brilliant because it had been protected by immortal sovereigns, the recognized highest realm one could attain in this world. If it''spared to dao monarchs, the monarchs were a tad weaker.

    After all, sovereigns had the ability to maneuver their lifespan. It''s an almost technique towards immortality. With the ability to control lifespan, it was pretty much an overpowered daow. However, there was a grave downside to it so immortal sovereigns were considered only as halfs.

    To add more, the cultivation of this world started from Dao Child, Mantra Divination, Earthlus, and True Dao. After reaching True Dao, there were two paths a cultivator could take. One that led to immortal sovereign, and one led to ancient paragons.

    Jin Rou was walking the beach he had arrived to. He was very familiar with this ce as he usuallynd here. There were many points that he couldnd, but he always chose this spot.

    The sand was color white and everytime Jin Rou step on it, there was afortable feeling by his feet. Anyone would see the sand as normal, however Jin Rou knew it had an amazing background.

    Jin Rou kept on walking and walking, leaving a trail of his footsteps. After a while, he reached a certain ce, another which he was very familiar with.

    However, there was something different.

    He sighed and said, "Truly, rise and fall is inevitable. Even for such a powerful lineage like this."

    The time and space of Thousand Realms was different from the Nine Heavens. Before Han Li could wake up, the Thousand Realms had opened a new epoch.

    It was called Grand Mystery Epoch. As it was opened by a brilliant immortal sovereign, Grand Mysterious.

    Grand Mysterious Immortal Sovereign was one of the oldest sovereigns living in the Thousand Realms. Under his monitor, the realm had lived peacefully and no one could deny his achievements. Being a sovereign at the peak of his cultivation, he was revered and turned enemies away.

    However, not all enemies thought that way. The once gone dark tribe appeared in the public in wreak havoc. The tribe came prepared, so ordinary cultivators only served as a cannon fodder for the enemy. Seeing the situation turning for worse, immortal sovereigns and ancient paragons finally appeared.

    However, the dark tribe was too strong. Left with no choice, Grand Mysterious appeared to save the day.

    It was a bitter battle. Despite Grand Mysterious being so strong, he still found it difficult to kill the enemies. With no choice to spare, he went all out and activated his grand dao using his blood.

    Remember, their blood was too precious that they wouldn''t use it unless it''s necessary. He could choose to run away and no one would me him for it, but he refused to and fight to the end.

    That battle ended with the deaths of the dark tribe and Grand Mysterious, and it opened a new epoch for the Thousand Realms. As amemoration of Grand Mysterious, they named the new epoch Grand Mystery Epoch.

    "That brat..." Jin Rou shook his head. He already knew the events by searching for clues around the ce. It''s easy as pie for him, anyway.

    Han Li had a connection with Grand Mysterious, and this lineage in front of him was thetter''s lineage.

    "Li Mysterious Sect." Jin Rou couldn''t help but feel cheesy about the name. Grand Mysterious pushed the name to be this way.

    In the past, this ce was filled with vigor. Being under the protection of Grand Mysterious, no lineage dared to offend them. Also, there were countless lines when they were recruiting. The poprity of Li Mysterious Sect was way over the top that other top lineages felt threatened.

    Unfortunately, if there''s a rise, there''s also a fall. The grand sect was never to be found, only worn down buildings. There were few disciples who were sweeping the floor. All of them had gloomy expressions.

    Han Li had no longer have any connection with this sect as Grand Mysterious died. Jin Rou wanted to turn his back and focus on his reason why he was here in Thousand Realms.

    However before he could do so, a person approached him and said, "Hello, Sir. I have seen you looking at our que. Are you interested in joining our sect?"

    "No." Jin Rou tly answered, "I''m just passing by."

    "But Sir, please don''t make up your mind fast. Let me tell you first, our sect is once a powerhouse that many lineages feel threatened and see us with awe and respect." the youth said. His voice was brimming with confidence as he told the tale.

    "Then what happened?" Jin Rou asked, feigning he didn''t know.

    "I don''t know. Our ancestors refuse to say anything, but I guess our forefather died." The youth said. There was a hint of sadness in his voice.

    "I''m still uninterested in joining though." Jin Rou shook his head. He didn''t want to entangle himself with this. He could already sense there''s an impending crisis he would have to deal with if he chose to stay here.

    Nevertheless, the youth didn''t give up. He even knelt down and said, "Please, I beg you Sir. We arecking onest disciple to join. If we aren''t able to, the Sky Immortal Sect would be taking everything from us."

    "Sky Immortal Sect?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Yes. That sect has been humiliating us since our downfall. They even said that they will take everything from us unless we recruit 15 disciples in 7 days. It''s already the seventh day and it''s almost time. You are our only hope, Sir." The youth didn''t stand up.. He knelt there and begged for Jin Rou''s consideration.

 Chapter 786 - Li Mysterious Sect

    Jin Rou was stuck between two hard ces. Truthfully, he didn''t want to help them. After all, he had no reason to as Grand Mysterious was no longer here. They had to fend off for themselves. However, the Sky Immortal Sect chose to intervene them. He could write it off as fate, but he was hesitating to do so.

    With the downfall of Li Mysterious Sect, the Sky Immortal Sect would have a piece of good pie. Despite its downfall, the sect still had resources enough to stay alive.

    Furthermore, the Sky Immortal Sect used to be a third rate sect in the past. Yet now, they were gutful enough to have their eyes on the Li Mysterious Sect?

    "Who is the oldest living ancestor of your sect?" Jin Rou asked.

    Seeing the change in the other party''s expression, the youth smiled and said, "Sir, it''s Ancestor Minru or his dao title, Bloodlust Ancient Paragon."

    In actuality, this was a top secret that only him as a top student of the sect knew. However, he didn''t know why he answered Jin Rou''s question without hesitation.

    Jin Rou sighed. He knew this ancestor well as he taught the ancestor too, "Where is he?"

    "Currently, he is buried in the blood crystals. As his lifespan is already more than anticipated, he needs to stay there in order to preserve his life." The youth answered.

    Unlike immortal sovereigns who could manipte their lifespan, ancient paragons couldn''t do so but there''s a way to preserve their lives. And being in blood crystals was one of them.

    "He''s still too faithful until now." Jin Rou sighed. Han Li had a favorable connection with the ancestor, "What is your name?"

    "Sir, my name is Little Chor." The youth said. Right now, his face was no longer nervous as before.

    "Then Chor, lead me to your ancestor''s whereabouts." Jin Rou said, "If you want to save your sect, that is."

    Little Chor knew this was risky. There''s a chance that Jin Rou was here with malice. Although their Ancestor Minru was still alive, he''s just barely hanging.

    Anyway, he already divulged the information so he might as well cross the bridge throughly.

    After that, Little Chor gritted his teeth and led the way. Being the top disciple, he was granted by top secrets on top of him eligible for trust.

    Jin Rou and Little Chor walked off a hidden passage. No one, except him and a few elders, knew this passage.

    This passage changed patterns and locations every ten hours. But it wasn''t a difficult problem for Little Chor. As a genius who challenge puzzles every single time, this passage was a masterpiece he was proud ofpleting.

    "Amazing. With your familiarity of this passage, I might think that you are one of Grand Mysterious'' direct disciples." Jin Rou said. This passage was created by Grand Mysterious during the time he''s building the sect. Of course, there''s a bit part where Han Li took a part on this.

    Even Jin Rou was amazed by how familiar this Chor was. A talent in puzzles were very rare, and for sure many powerhouses would try to poach him. After all, this talent was too precious to go to waste.

    "I am nothingpared to the ancestors and forefather." Little Chor said. He didn''t know why he''sfortable with Jin Rou.

    After many twists and turns, they finally reached the second passage. And different from the first one, this changes every three minutes. Thus, they had to solve this passage in three minutes.

    Little Chor took a deep breath. The first passage was a cheap thrill. Now, herees the real thrill and the real deal. In three minutes, how could he find the right ces?

    Jin Rou wasn''t nning on helping him. Although he was the one who created this second passage, he had no ns in helping the disciple. It''s up to Little Chor of what to take.

    After the three minute mark, the passage changed and it was the cue for Little Chor to move. He used his eyes toprehend the mysteries in every passage. His talent for puzzles wasn''t just for show. Little Chor was a real talent that should be nurtured well no matter what.

    Jin Rou was slowly liking this child. Although Little Chor was already exhausted, he still kept going and going. He probably practiced this passage for many times before getting a bit familiat with it.

    "Done!" Little Chor shouted excitedly and said, "I made it!"

    It was the first time Little Chor managed to sessfully passed the second passage. With the short amount of time, it''s pressuring to actually solve that many puzzles. However, he done it and he''s very proud of himself.

    "Congrattions." Jin Rou smiled, pping his hands. This child deserved to be praised. Not just anyone was capable of doing this feat, not to mention he''s under too much pressure from the responsibility.

    Little Chor toned down his excitement and led Jin Rou to where the ancestor was. Since the ancestor was currently sleeping, they were taking steps lightly. Ancestor Minru might be very old now, but he''s still strong as ever.

    After walking for a short while, they reached a room filled with blood crystals. No, it''s a sea of crystals to be exact. Little Chor was stumped to see this as it was the first time he had been here.

    In the middle, there was an old man wearing white robe. His face looked like he''s struggling. The blood crystals were glowing intensely. Jin Rou touched one of the crystals and his face darkened, "The blood crystals are about to run out its vitality."

    "What... There''s so plenty of them here!" Naturally, Little Chor knew what did it mean for the blood crystals to run out.

    "There''s plenty but it looked like it''s already millions of years ago since itst changed." Jin Rou could estimate it, "You need to change the blood crystals as soon as possible or else your ancestor will be in danger."

    "What... what shall I do?" Little Chor asked. His face was pale.. If the sect loses Ancestor Minru, those wolves would chomp them down without restraint.

 Chapter 787 - Ancestor Minru

    "Just like I said, rece the blood crystals." Jin Rou said, "Your ancestor cannot hold on unless blood crystals surround him. That''s what keeps him alive. With the depletion of the crystals, it''s necessary to change them."

    Ancestor Minru was already too old. He was one of themanders under the banner of Grand Mysterious during their era. He helped the sovereign sweep the Thousand Realms for many generations.

    If the sect wanted to save the ancestor''s life, they had to pay the price for it. Of course, the other elders would surely be happy to pay as long as the price was right. That is if they had the resources to do so.

    "But the sect no longer has the money to buy them..." Little Chor said with a pale expression. The price of blood crystals was too high for the current situation of the sect to afford.

    As many ancestors were dying, the demand for bloody crystals was high to the point that the price skyrocketed by several times. In this times, only those supreme lineages could afford this.

    "Then it can''t be helped. This is your sect''s issue and you have to solve this own your own." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder. He didn''t want the sect to rely on him because he was willing to help once.

    Little Chor wanted to say something but was interrupted by a voice, "Disciple, please leave for a moment."

    It came from the ancestor. He was now awake. Despite being so weak, his eyes shined like the brilliant gxies and stars above.

    Little Chor was confused as to why he was asked to leave but he didn''t ask. He just bowed his head and left the chamber.

    Jin Rou looked at the ancestor and sighed, "You have grown too old for this world, Minru."

    "Indeed, Your Majesty. Despite my age, I still keep on thriving to stay alive for the sake of the future of the sect." Ancestor Minru said. Who would have thought that this very strong ancient paragon was almost on his deathbed now?

    "Let them fend off for themselves. You cannot protect them forever. You aren''t an immortal sovereign who could control lifespan." Jin Rou said with a low tone, "You have to let it go. You have done enough."

    Han Li had a favorable connection with both Grand Mysterious and Ancestor Minru. That''s why Jin Rou wanted the ancestor toy rest in peace now as he already suffered for too long for the sake of this declined sect.

    "Your Majesty, you must already know that Sky Immortal Sect is eyeing us. Once I''m gone, they''re sure to move and devour our sect. It''s not something I can take. The Li Mysterious Sect had been established because of you and Master. So please forgive me for not being able to rest in peace." Ancestor Minru smiled weakly. The erosion of time had severely affected his body that it''s making him move with difficulty.

    He paused for a moment and said, "Besides, Your Majesty''s presence here makes me be filled with energy once again. I guess I can stay alive for the next two generations."

    Jin Rou bit his lower lip. Just imagine the suffering of staying alive despite being so old now. He took a deep breath and said, "Sky Immortal Sect? Just an ant. I''ll destroy them to tie one knot."

    "You don''t need to dirty your hands with such filthy beings, Your Majesty. I can do the job for you." Ancestor Minru said. It was their problem so they had to solve it.

    "Just take it easy, Minru. Will you?" Jin Rou said, "I have no n in stopping what you want to do. So don''t bother stopping me. With their guts, I already know that a fat wolf is supporting them."

    Ancestor Minru nodded, "That''s right. Although there is no confirmation on their side, I heard that they are heavily supported by Wild Temple Gate as the current heiress of Sky Immortal Sect is betrothed to the prince of Wild Temple."

    The Wild Temple Gate was a step away to be a supreme lineage. Although they were yet to be fully recognized as one, their force was already on par with other supreme lineages.

    Currently, the Thousand Realms recognized five lineages as supremes. Each of them had the strength to fully pulverize any sect they wanted to disappear.

    And as for to be a supreme lineage? One had to have at least three living immortal sovereigns in them. And this was what halting the Wild Gate Temple to be recognized as one of the supreme lineages.

    With theirst sovereign missing in action, it''s still impossible for them to be the sixth supreme.

    "Wild Temple Gate. I have thought that they learned their lesson already." Jin Rou sneered, "It seems that they are very much at ease since I have not appeared in this world for many eras."

    He paused for a moment and said, "I''ll be going out. You stay rxed there and don''t move unnecessarily or else I''m going to send you to the yellow river myself."

    Ancestor Minruughed weakly and nodded. Now that the strongest beast was about to make a move, he couldn''t help but feel a bit pity for the Sky Immortal Sect and Wild Temple Gate.

    With the Primordial here, the path would be filled with blood and bones once again.

    ---

    Jin Rou bypassed several voids with ease. Despite the extreme difficulty of this feat, Jin Rou made it appear like he was having the easiest way to his life.

    After several passages, Jin Rou appeared in the Disturbance City. It was one of the cities with the highest economical rate. Of course, this should be the case. After all, the most sessful store of all time was situated here, Enchanted.

    Enchanted was a mysterious store with a deep origin no one could trace. It was said that the store had been here since the start of time. There were also rumors that the founder of this store was a strong sovereign to boot. Nevertheless, no one confirmed it.

    "Afford the price, and everything is yours.." Their long-time adage said.

 Chapter 788 - Enchanted

    Enchanted''s location was situated in the highest peak of Disturbance City. The towering building made of yellow and shining bricks could be seen from afar. Since time immemorial, Enchanted had dominated the market by their products since nothing but real treasures and whatnot could be found here.

    If Enchanted was selling it, then it''s real. Never did the store entertain imitations and the like. That''s why old and rich customers were always dropping by to buy something. And the best part of it, was Enchanted could get something for you even if they didn''t have it! As long as you have the money to do so, they would find whatever you desire. Even those with the low possibility of existing, they''re entertaining it as long as the price was right.

    Jin Rou was walking towards this ce. In the vicinity of Enchanted, it''s prohibited to fly or run. Although it''s not his first time here, the ce could still leave him in a bit of awe.

    After reaching the peak, the towering building of Enchantedid on Jin Rou''s eyes. It was bigger than what he saw far away. There was arge que with the name carved, Enchanted.

    As this ce had no guards outside, Jin Rou entered the ce. The good thing about this store was it never prohibited all kinds of people from entering. They saw everyone as equals without discrimination.

    Of course, while you can enter it, it didn''t mean that you are eligible to buy things. After all, the prices here were too much for ordinary sects.

    "Good Sir, hello. I am Prifka, I will be your guide for today." Then, a beautiful woman in ck suite approached Jin Rou with a beaming smile, "May I know what kind of things you expect to buy in our humble store?"

    The employees of Enchanted was trained to take care of the customers be it mortals or immortals. In the eyes of these employees, everyone was the same. Thus, despite the normal looking appearance of Jin Rou, Prifka still approached him.

    "I want to buy all of your blood crystal of the highest level." Jin Rou said.

    Blood crystals had three ssifications: myriad, imperial, and immortal.

    Myriad blood crystals were the cheapest kind while the immortal blood crystals were the most expensive one. Those in Ancestor Minru''s chamber were myriad ones only.

    "Good Sir, this looks impossible." Prifka wryly smiled, "We can only give a customer the maximum of 300 immortal blood crystals at the moment due to its scarcity."

    Immortal blood crystals were too precious. Since many people would be willing to pay the price for it, the demand was too high that the stock couldn''t keep up with it. As a result, the store had to limit the quantity purchase of its customers.

    "300 is no good." Jin Rou shook his head, "Double it. I''ll take 600 immortal blood crystals."

    Ancestor Minru couldn''t no longer be sustained by myriad and imperial ones due to his age. Immortal blood crystals were only the choice. And as for 300 of it? In Jin Rou''s estimation, it could onlyst for three generations at best.

    It was already merciful of Jin Rou not to demand a thousand of it. After all, he could just rob this store and leave and Enchanted wouldn''t even dare toin or hold a grudge.

    "Good Sir..." Prifka could tell that the man was very determined and this was non negotiable. Since she had no power to decide this, she called for the acting manager of the store, "Please wait for a moment, the manager will be here."

    After a few minutes. A handsome youth with blonde hair appeared. Wearing a ss, his sexiness couldn''t be hidden away. He was walking gracefully towards Jin Rou with all eyes on him.

    "Hello, Sir. I am the acting manager of Enchanted, Bron." Bron spoke with a radiant smile on his face, "I have heard that you want to purchase 600 immortal blood crystals no matter what the price, is that right?"

    "Indeed." Jin Rou nodded. Purchasing 600 immortal blood crystals should be impossible. Remember, it was immortal level! The price was fifty times the price of myriad blood crystals.

    "This youngd must be extremely rich." A spectator said, "I wonder what lineage he is. He seems unfamiliar to me."

    Everyone was thinking the same. They were feeling a bit of awe towards the other party. After all, not just anyone would dare to purchase this terrifying amount of blood crystals. Many lineages were focused in myriad and imperial ones since they were less expensive.

    "While it is a big amount, it is not impossible entirely." Bron spoke, "Why don''t we go to the vip private room to further discuss this matter?"

    Jin Rou was about to answer when a woman''s voice interrupted, "I''ll take the deal in his stead, Manager Bron."

    Everyone looked at the neer and gasped, "It''s Princess Sumin of Sky Immortal Sect."

    "She''s so beautiful. However, it''s rumored that she''s betrothed to the current prince of Wild Temple Gate. It''s too bad."

    "What''s too bad about it? They are a match perfected by the heavens. It''s naturally should be the case."

    "Princess Sumin, this gentleman here have it first. So we cannot turn him down for you." Bron answered in an amicable manner.

    "I don''t care. Our ancestor needs the immortal blood crystals more than this guy. I''m even willing topensate him for this inconvenience with the original price of 300 immortal blood crystals. For sure, he cannot turn that down." Princess Sumin spoke with pride. Being backed by Wild Temple Gate, she was free to push her weight around.

    "A mere princess of a foul rate sect is overestimating herself because she has a wild boar backing her up. This is outrageous and funny." Then, it''s Jin Rou''s turn to speak, "Even if youbine your sect''s and that wild boar''s treasuries, you cannot even amount to a single grain of sand of mine."

    Princess Sumin''s expression turned dark. She didn''t expect that this man would speak such vicious things, "You, what did you say?"

    Even the spectators were bbergasted by this sudden turn of events.

 Chapter 789 - Arrogance

    Just think about it. Wild Temple Gate was called wild boar in the open! The gate was infamous for collecting even the slightest grudge. So, just imagine what would be the fate of this young man.

    "Are you deaf? It''s not my problem if you didn''t hear it." Jin Rou rolled his eyes after giving a side eye. His expression was filled with contempt as if the other party was not worth mentioning.

    "I didn''t expect to meet such a brave warrior here." Princess Sumin tried to hold her anger back. But her eyes were still ring daggers at Jin Rou, "To actually offend our Sky Immortal Sect despite being a vagabond. You must be confident that we cannot uncover your identity."

    Everyone turned to Jin Rou. So he was a vagabond? That gave him the confidence to offend two powerful lineages at a time?

    "Your little brain can only this much. As for uncovering it? Don''t even think about it." Jin Rou waved his hand, "Now, scram before I change my mind."

    "Who gave you the authority to shoo our princess away?" The maid by the side of the princess shouted. She made sure that her voice was clear and loud for others to hear it.

    And as expected, many young boys expressed their support for the princess and insulted Jin Rou. The vicious words were enough to make a weak willed personmit suicide.

    "Lad, just let it go. You can still purchase blood crystals. Your life is more precious than that. After all, if you die here because of offending them, even if you get the blood crystals, it''s still useless." A concerned expert by the side talked. Things were about to get out of hand.

    Many old ancestors also agreed with this. He could just give it to the princess and still had a chance to purchase. He might be a rich person, but seeing his actual cultivation, it''s already brave of him to act arrogantly.

    Of course, Jin Rou didn''t heed their advice and said, "Princess of a lowly sect, it seems I still have overestimated your thinking abilities. You have almost no brain to speak of, and that''s embarrassing."

    He turned to Bron and said, "Manager, let''s go."

    Princess Simon was angered for real. Herst string of patience snapped and took out her weapon, "Vagabond, do you dare to fight me to death?"

    Bron interrupted and said, "Princess, we don''t allow our customers to fight inside our store. Vitors will be banned from entering along with his or her lineage."

    It was a cruel punishment. Not only banning the perpetrator, they''re also banning the entire lineage the person behind. However,pared to death, this was better. Enchanted was never afraid of anyone, including the supreme lineages of the Thousand Realms.

    "Manager, I''m just inviting this person to a duel to death. I''m not nning in vition the store''s rules." Princess Sumin said, "Rest assured."

    "It''s a stupid thought to actually think of sparing your life." Jin Rou sighed, "If you want to die that much, make your move here. The store will not hold you liable so go all out."

    "Sir..." Bron was stumped. This man just said to the princess to fight here instead of outside, "ording to our rules, just like I said..."

    "Cut me the crap of the rules." Jin Rou rolled his eyes, "Not even your ancestors will dare fart if I break the rules several times. Besides, there''s nothing that will be damaged here so rx."

    Princess Sumin sneered and held her bow well, "Manager, it''s on him, alright? If you want to seek liabilities, seek for his ancestors and family!"

    "Whoosh!" Then, she shot an arrow with terrifying power towards the target. She also made sure that nothing would be destroyed here. The attack was concentrated in the arrow''s head so despite its weak effect in the surroundings, it''s lethal to the target.

    Jin Rou could read her intentions andugh, "Insignificant skill."

    Then, the arrow which was supposedly going to him, disappeared as if it wasn''t there to begin with.

    Everyone was surprised to see this. What''s going on? They knew that arrow had immense power within so it should be impossible to deflect it. Not to mention deflect, making it disappear would also be impossible. After all, not anyone could do that here!

    "Since you''re done with your turn, it''s my turn." Jin Rou chuckled, "If you can survive this punch of mine, I''ll let you live and it''s my loss."

    "Don''t be arrogant! I am the Princess Sumin of Sky Immortal Sect. My husband is the prince of Wild Temple Gate." The princess shouted, "Why should I be afraid of you?"

    The Wild Temple Gate was one step away from being a supreme lineage. Having such a backer, anyone would truly be fearless in this world.

    Unfortunately, she met someone who didn''t give a damn about the lineages of this world. If he wished it, he could just destroy the supreme lineages here without batting an eye.

    "Girl, you should be afraid. No one''s going to save you, if that''s what you''re thinking." Jin Rou smirked and disappeared.

    "Boom!" He then appeared in front of her and smashed a heavy punch against her. The force was concentrated to the target, so the surrounding effect was minimal.

    "Grug!" The princess felt her bones decimating to pieces. Her eyes turned bloodshot as she looked at Jin Rou with hatred and fright.

    "Thump!" She knelt down clutching her stomach. She wanted to breathe but there''s no airing in and out. She wanted to shout but she couldn''t. It was excruciating that tears run down her eyes helplessly.

    "Oh, you have survived?" Jin Rou was amused, "It seems that your forefather''s treasure is very helpful to you. Unfortunately, your cultivation is already broken and even if you live, it will be as cripple."

    It was a tone of mockery. And everyone heard it well. They gasped as he watch Jin Rou humiliate the princess in front of everyone. His cruelty knew no bounds.

    The princess was truly scared shitless right now.. She tried to ask for help but even the maid didn''t know what to do, looking extremely terrified.

 Chapter 790 - Crippled

    Everyone was ckjawed. They didn''t expect that Jin Rou would truly hurt the princess! Remember, she was a prestigious princess of Sky Immortal Sect and of Wild Temple Gate. Who would dare touch her? Perhaps not even the geniuses of supreme lineages would dare to.

    Yet, Jin Rou not only hurt her, he even crippled her. It was cruel and inhumane in the eyes of many. After all, she''s still a woman despite her arrogant demeanor.

    "The two lineages will not let this go. That kid is doomed." The concerned ancestor sighed. It looked like it''s end of the path for the guy and there''s no way out.

    Everyone agreed with this notion. Sumin was the pampered princess of Sky Immortal Sect. If they knew about this matter, they''d immediately send off legions to trample Jin Rou.

    Same went with Wild Temple Gate. They were known as vengeful people who wouldn''t let go of the slightest grudge. Soon, bloodbath would be inevitable.

    "No..." The princess was broken, and didn''t know what to do. Being crippled to this state, she was deemed as worthless. There''s a high chance that the prince wouldn''t want her anymore and cancel their marriage.

    "Ahhhhh!" She screamed hysterically. She seemed to have consumed by madness as her bloodshot eyes turned bloodier. She''s ring at Jin Rou like she was mincing him to thousand pieces.

    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s no use." Jin Rou shook his head, "You brought this upon yourself. If there''s to be med here, it''s you."

    "You bastard! What have you done to the princess?!" The maid collected enough courage to shout and diss Jin Rou, "You''re dead! The Sky Immortal Sect and Wild Temple Gate wouldn''t let this go! By now, they should be on their way."

    "And?" Jin Rouzily stretched, "Do you think I''ll do this if I''m afraid of them? If they''reing, be sure toe with immortal sovereigns to make this a bit exciting."

    Everyone gasped. This man was a madman! It was one thing to talk down about the two lineages, but to speak about immortal sovereigns like that? Wasn''t he afraid of getting the ire of those existences?

    "Now, scram before I kill you." Jin Roumanded, "Take your pitiful life back to your sect and cry to your heart''s content."

    Princess Sumin wiped the blood on her lips and said menacingly at Jin Rou, "I''ll make sure you have a terrible death."

    "Please, your sect must be smart enough if they don''t want to disappear in this world." Jin Rou smirked.

    After that, the princess and her maid disappear. There was no point in staying there. They''d just let the grown ups handle this matter.

    "Now, it''s peaceful." Jin Rou smiled. He looked at Bron and said, "Shall we?"

    "Of course." Manager Bron nodded with a smile. Things were too shocking but he didn''t show it in his face. After that, he guided Jin Rou towards the private room.

    The spectators also dispersed as well. The recent happening would be the hottest talk of the city for theing days.

    ---

    "Sir, please take a seat." Bron smiled and urged Jin Rou. Currently, they were in a big and spacious room filled with gold. This room was exclusive for people Enchanted had the highest respect to, "Our ancestor will be personally handling this matter so please be rest assured."

    "It seems your store has taken the hint." Jin Rou chuckled. They wouldn''t be the best store in Thousand Realms if they were a bunch of slowpokes.

    Bron smiled wryly. Although he wasn''t sure of the other party''s identity, he was sure that it''s someone thatmanded awe and respect even in their eyes. After all, even an ancestor of Enchanted would being into being. Just who was capable of making an ancestor of Enchanted personally handle the matter?

    Usually, they only appeared when there''s a problem that the employees couldn''t solve. It was rumored that their ancestors were very powerful, thus keeping the greedy beings at bay.

    Bron prepared the finest tea in the inventory and served it to Jin Rou, "Please have a tea first while waiting, Sir. This tea is very beneficial for young people like you."

    He wasn''t bluffing. The tea was filled with energy and vigor essence, something vital to a cultivator''s body. Only managerial level and above had the right to consume this kind of tea here. Many lineages were trying to get their hands on the tea leaves but since the store was the only one who had a stock of it and they weren''t putting it up on sale, the lineages could only sit back.

    "Bluemist Flower Tea." Jin Rou could determine the name of the tea by its smell and color, "It has been ages since thest tree was alive. Did you manage to duplicate it?"

    This matter was of a top secret. Nevertheless, Bron answered, "Sir, I don''t know full details. But I think it''s unsessful."

    "I see. That''s natural." Jin Rou nodded, taking a sip from the teacup, "At the very least, your stock has yet to run out."

    "It''s because we are limiting the consume of it, Sir. Currently, we can only taste it per 10,000 years. And it''s only half a teacup." Bron exined, "The ancestors want to preserve the tea leaves as much as possible until we are able to produce the same tea leaves."

    "You know a lot." Jin Rou said, "Duplicating the tree isn''t impossible."

    Bron was shaken to hear this. He was a tea fanatic and it''s a great surprise for him! If the Bluemist Flower Tea could be duplicated, the sales of the store would skyrocket by several levels once again! But he didn''t dare to ask. If the other party wanted to share it, he would.

    "Sorry for beingte." Then, an old man appeared out of the void wearing a simple robe. He had a long white hair up to the floor. His oldness didn''t hide the beauty he had during his youth.

    Jin Rou looked at the ancestor.. It was an unfamiliar ancestor but he could sense the aura of someone familiar from him.

 Chapter 791 - Transaction

    Bron immediately stood up and prepared a seat for the ancestor. His gesture was very respectful and gentle, "Ancestor Yule, you''re here. I have prepared a set of tea and cookies while waiting for you. Please have some."

    Ancestor Yule looked at the tea and sip some but there was no shock in his face. It seemed he was used to drinking this tea. Finally, he looked at Jin Rou and said with a stern voice," I heard that you want to purchase arge sum of immortal blood crystals, Sir."

    "Indeed." Jin Rou nodded. He could feel that the other party was inspecting him.

    "Then since that''s the case, I guess you know that the sum you are requesting isn''t that easy to give. We have to identify whether you are qualified or not." Ancestor Yule said.

    Jin Rou smirked and showed his wrist. Then, it glowed with a letter E showing in it.

    "Enchanted Seal!" Bron was surprised. Just who was this person to have such kind of seal?

    Enchanted Seal was the highest grade a customer in the store could get. Having the seal, they weren''t restricted by anything except that they had to pay for it. As far as he was concerned, not more than three customers of Thousand Realms had it. How was that possible that thisd had one?

    Ancestor Yule was surprised too but he didn''t show it on his face. He was trained not to show emotions and whatnot, "Hmm, that qualifies you to purchase. One blood crystal of immortal level prices at two immortal sovereign stones. We don''t ept ancient paragon stones with this purchase."

    In this world, there were two currencies used. Immortal sovereign stones, and ancient paragon stones. One immortal sovereign stone was equivalent to one hundred ancient paragon stones.

    Currently, most lineages used ancient paragon stones. After all, immortal sovereign stones were too much and even if they had them, they usually didn''t use it.

    "So you''re saying that I have to pay 1,200 immortal sovereign stones to get 600 immortal blood crystals?" Jin Rou asked. There''s a smile on his face.

    The price was too much. Not even the Sky Immortal Sect could possibly afford this price unless the Wild Temple Gate help them.

    "Yes, Sir. And we don''t have discounts as of now so we cannot give you one." Ancestor Yule said. His words were direct and precise.

    "Hmm, I don''t have immortal sovereign stones in my possession right now. But I think I can give you something more worthy than what you bargain." Jin Rou smirked.

    "Sir, I''m sorry. But just like I said, we don''t entertain other payment methods unless it''s immortal sovereign stones." The ancestor said again. If not for the seal, he would have kicked the person out of the store already.

    "Don''t be immediate to decline." Jin Rou took another sip of tea and said, "How about I give you the key in opening that box?"

    "I don''t understand what you''re saying, Sir." The ancestor said, confused.

    "Kingdale has that box, if I remembered correctly." Jin Rou spoke, "And I have the key to open that box."

    Ancestor Yule was stumped. Thisd knew who Kingdale was! Ancestor Kingdale was one the three strongest existences holding the fort of Enchanted. As a matter of fact, Yule was a disciple of the said ancestor. And being his master, Yule knew about a thing or two about the box.

    "You have the key to open the Chaos Infinity Box?" Ancestor Yule was greatly tempted. His master had been looking for the key for so long now. Who would have thought that it''s in the possession of a youngd?

    "Calling it Chaos Infinity is an overstatement. It''s just a Chaos Box at best." Jin Rou said, "But yes, the key is in my possession and I''ll be very d to exchange it to 600 immortal blood crystals."

    There were two different chaos boxes. One was Chaos, and the another was Chaos Infinity. The former being the low grade while thetter being the high grade.

    Ancestor Yule couldn''t hide his expression. His master had been searching for so long now and even said to have it no matter what it cost. Naturally, he would not let this chance pass away.

    As for if the other party was bluffing? He was sure Jin Rou wasn''t. So it just meant that the key was truly in his pocket.

    "Deal." Ancestor Yule managed to get ahold of his excitement and said, "I''ll have your immortal blood crystals prepared. Should I give it to you or we send it elsewhere?"

    "You''re smart. Enough reason for that moody Kingdale to ept you." Jin Rou chuckled. He could see some simrities with the ancestor of the distant past, "But I like to deliver it elsewhere."

    "Where might it be? As long as it''s within our capabilities, we will surely send it without dy." Ancestor Yule asked. There were ces that even Enchanted couldn''t intervene unless they were permitted to.

    "Li Mysterious Sect. It''s not impossible to send it there, right?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Of course, it''s easy. However, Sky Immortal Sect might make quite things difficult for the sect if they find out that you''re the one who sent the blood crystals to the Li Mysterious Sect." Ancestor Yule warned, "That type of sect is something that wouldn''t let go of a grudge."

    "They''d better be sure to hold the grudge to someone they''re capable of dealing with or else they''re just jumping right to the pit of destruction." Jin Rou chuckled. Of course, he knew that he couldn''t stop those two powerhouses from acting stupid and he was not nning to.

    It''s high time for those people kick the bucket and be sent in hell.

    "If that''s the case, we will prepare your blood crystals to be sent at the Li Mysterious Sect.

    "Good. Here''s the key." Jin Rou threw a small key to the ancestor, "A good warning, don''t make Kingdale open it unless he is fully mentally prepared for what he''d see."

    "I understand." Ancestor Yule nodded gravely.. He also knew that those type of boxes wasn''t to be opened half heartedly.

 Chapter 792 - Luminous Mountain Range

    The transaction went easy as expected. Since Jin Rou was easy to talk to, things were smooth. Finally, Enchanted had sessfully delivered the 600 immortal blood crystals in exchange of the key to the Chaos Box. It was a good trade for the store as they got what they needed.

    Ancestor Yule bowed and said, "It''s our pleasure doing business with you, Sir. Pleasee again next time."

    "There won''t be next time unless your founder see me." Jin Rou waved his hand in a dismissive manner, "She''s still alive, right?"

    Hearing the word ''she'', the ancestor was surprised, "Sir seems to have a deep knowledge regarding our store."

    It was a confirmation that Jin Rou was speaking the truth. Although they had not specifically said if the founder was alive or not, just by his expression and words were enough to determine it.

    In any case, Jin Rou knew that the founder was still alive even after trillions of years. Remember, she created Enchanted and it''s the source of her money and resources. With the store''s sess with its defining branches all over the Thousand Realms, it was more than enough to keep her alive.

    "Then I''ll be going now." Jin Rou stood up, "I have finished my business here and it''s time for me to depart."

    "We wish you safe travels." Bron bowed also.

    After that, Jin Rou left the room without turning back. As much as possible, he didn''t want to go back to this ce or even meet her.

    "Ancestor, who is that person?" Bron asked with curiosity. The man was too mysterious to be an average vagabond.

    "A taboo topic that shouldn''t be discussed." Ancestor Yule sighed, "It''s what master told me. I also asked him of the man''s identity and that what he answered."

    "A taboo topic..." Since that''s the case, he dropped it but he couldn''t help but think about it. The clues were leading to one or two persons. But he didn''t dare to say it out loud.

    ---

    Jin Rou was bypassing several void realms by himself. He was doing it with ease as if he was walking over the water. Realms and ces shed within his eyes as he continued bypassing them. He was going to a certain ce that would be of help for him. Since it''s nearby, he decided to get it.

    The Luminous Mountain Range was a ce created by a mighty cultivator, Luminous Immortal Sovereign. He was one of the strongest and brilliant sovereigns of the first epoch. Currently, there were thirteen epochs that had passed by Thousand Realms. Being at the first epoch, he was already very old and he might have already died. After all, the first epoch happened trillions of years ago.

    The mountain range was created by him to be as his final gift to the world. It was said that here heid all of his resources and treasures. As a loner, he never had a sect or created one.

    Unfortunately, no one had yet to see the treasures and whatnot of him. Not to mention a single ancient paragon stone, even a single gold coin wasn''t found here.

    It was Jin Rou''s destination. He came here several minutes ago and inspecting the entire surroundings. Eventually, he sighed and said, "It hasn''t changed ever since."

    Luminous Immortal Sovereign created thisnd in a distant past and it had not changed. It just meant that people had lost hope in finding treasures here. Nevertheless, it was a good thing. It just meant that the things here would be up to Jin Rou''s taking.

    The mountains here had a unique smell and color. Everything was colored almost gray, as if it had been withered by time. However, the vigor of things here were filling up the atmosphere creating afortable feeling for the neers.

    Because of this trait, many tried to upy this mountain range. Despite itsck of resources, just thefortable atmosphere was enough for sects and lineages to put up a ce here.

    But the thing was, the mountains were too inhabitable as thend was very thick and hard. It''d be difficult to build a ce here and stay for good. Furthermore, not even monsters and animals live here as there were no fruits or whatsoever.

    "Alright, Luminous. Time for me to take your treasures." Jin Rou smirked as he reached the peak of the mountain. He looked down the ground and threw a heavy punch against the ground.

    "Boom!" Thend shook as it epted the tenacity of Jin Rou''s punch. Then, it was split in half as if it was a fragile ss.

    Bright lights came out from the half and pierced the sky. It created a grand phenomenon which attracted many powerhouses including the five supreme lineages.

    "Treasure?" One powerful ancestor was confused. It shouldn''t be the time for it to appear yet it appeared now. Someone was ying with the time and it''s a strong being, "It looke like he''s still alive."

    The ancestor knew many things in the world. Being one of the oldest existences living, he also knew about the certain taboo existence of Thousand Realms.

    "Times are changing, if that''s the case." The ancestor sighed, "The supreme lineages must be smart enough not antagonize him or else they''d experience what happened to previous supreme lineage which suffered total genocide from him."

    As the grand phenomenon was visible to everyone''s eyes, many had assumed it was the emergence of treasures. Thus, many powerhouses set out to take a look. Of course, how could the supreme lineages not be tempted? They also sent out people to take a look in there.

    On the other hand, Jin Rou was taking his time. The treasures were already before his eyes yet he was not yet taking it, "It''ll be better if there''s many to stop me. I''m very itching to kill several. This is a brilliant idea."

    With these kinds of treasures and resources, no one would be able to resist temptation. Even Enchanted might participate for the taking. As no one owned this ce, everyone was free to take it.

    After a few minutes, someone appeared in front of Jin Rou.

 Chapter 793 - An Old Man

    It was an old man wearing a ck robe. Judging by his appearance, time had taken a toll on him and it looked like his days were already numbered.

    Han Li was very familiar with this man. He couldn''t help but sigh, "You are already so old. You don''t have toe into being."

    "If that''s the case, I won''t be able to see you again Your Majesty." The old man said. His voice was cold but he was happy, "It''s been a while and I have been waiting to meet you again."

    "Why? What do you need to actually sacrifice your bit of lifespan toe here and meet me?" Jin Rou asked. Despite the old man being so strong, he was already too old. The days of his were numbered and he might die the next day.

    "Please help Kuzka. He was tempted by the other side and joined them." The old man pleaded, "I''m not asking you to save him, Your Majesty. All I wish is you give him a mercy kill."

    Jin Rou sighed. Kuzka. He was one of the most brilliant students Han Li had in this world. With the extreme talents he showed, it was already given that he''d be an immortal sovereign. And as expected, he became one. He decided to venture out to the world and leave the home he had. Who would have thought that he''d given up to the other side?

    Kuzka lived in the same era as Grand Mysterious and taught them at the same time.

    "Why did he surrender?" Jin Rou asked. As far as he could remember from Han Li''s memories, Kuzka was the hard headed type. Furthermore, his dao heart was a step away to be firm and unbreakable. With this, it was a surprise that he''d given up his humanity.

    "Because he fell in love with a woman on the other side." The old man wryly smiled.

    "That idiot. He was talented extremely, sure. But he''s also an extremely idiot." Jin Rou rubbed his temples. Love was a very lethal thing. Even the strongest existences were frail in front of love.

    "Go back for now. You know that you cannot expose yourself here or else you''ll be the hottest topic the next day." Jin Rou dismissed him, "About that brat, I''ll think about it. It''s up to my mood whether to grant your wish or not."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." The old man bowed, "I hope you remain invincible for the next eras."

    "Of course, I will. That''s why you better have your youngsters in check. Don''t let them participate in this scheme I created or else I cannot promise you they wouldn''t die here." Jin Rou said.

    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. The younglings of us will not join in. Besides, the Luminous Immortal Sovereign''s treasury will be up to your taking. Thoseing idiot will just be offering their to you." The old man spoke. It''s been a while since he had spoken this much.

    "True. I just want to see how far could they go for the sake of this treasury. Hmm, even you will be greatly tempted. That sovereign''s treasury is too much." Jin Rou chuckled.

    "Then, I''ll be leaving now Your Majesty." The old man knew that he''s being tested, "Please take care of yourself. If there''s a chance, please also visit us. The old ancestor has been missing you."

    After that, the old man disappeared. There was no trace of him. Jin Rou shook his head. He knew that old ancestor he''s talking about. Nevertheless, it wasn''t in his mind to pay a visit there.

    "Rumble!" After half an hour, many people finally arrived at the ce. All kinds of lineages had appeared and brought to the powerful ancestors. They were confused as why a young man was standing not far away from them alone.

    "Goodness. Two supreme lineages had arrived! Azure Dragon Sect and Vermillion Pce!" One spectator shouted as he saw the two supreme lineages came at the same time.

    Azure Dragon Sect was a supreme lineage createe by the ckdragon Progenitor, a strong immortal sovereign in his era. The sect had swept the realms too many times that it was etched to people''s minds that they were one of the strongest. With a history spanning for trillions of years, it''s no wonder they were so strong right now.

    The same went with Vermillion Pce. Created by Vermillion Progenitor, they stood shoulder to shoulder with Azure Dragon Sect. However in terms of oldness, the pce fell short as their progenitor created the pce an erater than the Azure Dragon Sect. Nevertheless, their prowess couldn''t be underestimated.

    Right now, they brought powerful ancient paragons and would likely take the lead to the treasury.

    Of course, how could the Wild Temple Gate and Sky Immortal Sect not join in the fun? They also had arrived with their powerful ancestors. With Wild Temple Gate here, there were three behemoths that would rule the ce.

    "You young man over there. Why are you standing there? Go back to the sect you came from. Our team will lead the way to the treasury." A paragon of Azure Dragon Sect shouted. His voice was filled with arrogance, shooing the man away.

    "That''s Azurewild Ancestor, a powerful ancient paragon of this era. Of all 7 paragons present, he is indeed the most qualified to talk." An expert said.

    The two supreme lineages had brought two ancient paragons each. Wild Temple Gate brought also two and Sky Immortal Sect brought one.

    Receiving no response, Azurewild was agigated and said, "I know you can hear me. So I advise you to get away from that ce. This is myst warning or else face the consequence."

    Azurewild Ancestor never showed mercy to his enemies. His path was filled with blood and bones of them. He was too tyrannical that many were afraid of crossing paths with him.

    "A lowly insect dares toe here and threat me. Do you think that this treasury is yours? Sorry to break your bubble but the entire things here are all mine. Firste, first served." Jin Rou finally talked.. He was just searching a treasure from the mountains of resources and treasures here thus he couldn''t answer the paragon immediately.

 Chapter 794 - Impending Deaths

    Azurewild Ancestor was taken aback. He didn''t expect that a junior would talk to someone like him! Who was he? He was a revered ancestor of a supreme lineage. Many people would fond over him to gain his favor. The power the Azure Dragon Sect held was tremendous enough to have a firm foothold in the supremacy.

    But, this man with unknown origins dared to say vicious words to him? It''s unforgivable, "Brat, you seek death yourself. Don''t me me for not sparing your life!"

    Azurewild was always like this. No matter who the enemy was, he wouldn''t spare their lives. He immediately took out his paragon weapon and was ready to battle. But, his fellow ancestor stopped him and said, "Can you please rx a bit? You are so tensed."

    It was Bluerim Ancestor, another ancient paragon from the Azure Dragon Sect. Although his prowess was a bit weaker than Azurewild, he shouldn''t be underestimated as he had more experiences than Azurewild.

    "That junior has the audacity to mock us. You''ll let this go, really?" Azurewild snorted. Despite being the strongest, he was the easiest to provoke. After a few words, his emotions could already get the better of him.

    "I didn''t say I will let this go. I just want you to calm down. Can''t you see howposed that man is despite you about to attack?" Bluerim Ancestor said with a serious tone. Although he couldn''t grasp it, he knew there''s something weird about the young man. As a matter of fact, his instincts were telling him not to cross paths with him.

    "At the very least, there''s someone with brains in your group." Jin Rou smirked, "But it''s not like I''m going to spare all of you when you attack, anyway."

    "You talk big for a brat like you." Azurewild sneered and said, "Bluerim, don''t stop me again or I might attack you instead of him."

    Bluerim wanted to say something but he just threw his hands up and sighed. So be it. Let this old man run wild. It''s also a perfect opportunity to gauge the abilities of the other party.

    "Now brat, I''ll ask once again. Step away from that ce and leave all the treasures there and I will spare your life." Azurewild said while getting close to Jin Rou.

    "Oh, with just you? Come with the rest of your group. Just you alone isn''t enough to excite me." Jin Rou said. He was still picking the rare treasures to separate it in his space.

    "Arrogant junior die!" Azurewild attacked using his heavy sword. The sh was powerful enough to destroy half of the mountain in a single go.

    "Fool." Jin Rou snorted and pierced a thorn to the ancestor''s chest. It was so fast that no one had seen it except for the few exceptional experts hiding by the sidelines.

    Everyone was stumped to see this. Azurewild was injured? A powerful ancient paragon whomanded fear and respect was gravely injured by an unknown man?

    Even Bluerim was bbergasted. It was out of his expectations that Azurewild would lose this bad after a single exchange.

    "Grug! Ughh..." Azurewild spat blood. His body was weakening and he couldn''t speak. His eyes were turning blurry as he looked at Jin Rou with hatred. He was a mighty ancestor, a strong paragon at that. Yet, he was helpless against one junior?

    "Not to mention paragons, even immortal sovereigns have to weigh their pros and cons if they want antagonize me." Jin Rou shook his head. His words were full of arrogance. Just imagine, he just indirectly said that paragons and sovereigns were below him! Wasn''t he afraid of offending the whole world?

    "Junior, we will be your enemy!" Then, an explosion arised not far away. Marching sounds could be heard as everyone saw who made such a grand entrance.

    "Wild Temple Gate''s war legions. It seems they are here to collect the debt." An expert said.

    The princess should still be alive, only crippled. However, things went awry because of her situation which led her tomit suicide.

    The death of the prince''s bride had spread far across the Thousand Realms and the gate promised to seek revenge to the culprit by killing him and annihting everyone and everything that had a connection with him.

    The Wild Temple Gate was too egoistic to let this hatred go. If they didn''t respond, they would be branded as cowards and the path for supremacy might get moreplicated than it was.

    Right now, Wild Temple Gate had mobilized all of their three war legions with paragons as theirmanders. Not just that, there''s also an aura of a sovereign lingering around, meaning that they even brought an immortal sovereign with them!

    Templemaster Argo, the current person with the highest authority in the gate, said to the ancestors of supreme lineages, "High Ancestors, we don''t wish to participate to the treasures. However, we need that bastard''s head to avenge my daughter inw."

    "Go on, you can do anything as long as it''s not with the treasures." Bluerim said. This was a perfect opportunity to observe man once again. The battle a while ago was so fast that nothing had registered. However this time, he''s sure to take some.

    After that, Templemaster Argo bowed and immediately set off to the battlefield.

    "The Wild Temple Gate must have loved the princess this much. They are even willing to mobilize all of their military prowess to kill a single man. It''s scary." A disciple said.

    "It''s not about the princess anymore." His master, though, disagreed, "It''s a matter of their honor and reputation. Their egos are stepped on so they have to do so something about it or people would think they''re easy to bully. Remember, they are yet to be s supreme lineage even after a long time."

    The Wild Temple Gate was an egoistic lineage filled with arrogant people. If their honor and reputation were at stake, they would do everything in their power to keep it from harm. The princess wasn''t worthy of mobilizing this kind of power.

    "Junior, ept your death to let my daughter inw rest in peace!" Templemaster Argo shouted. His voice was loud and clear, "You have nowhere to go.. It''s either you die here by our hands, or you kill yourself."

 Chapter 795 Temple Annihilation

    "I''ve heard that so many times now. Do you know what happened to those people who said that?" Jin Rou started walking towards the vicinity where the templemaster was, "Death. And that goes the same to you and your lineage."

    The bystanders sucked a mouthful of cool air. This man''s arrogante knew no bounds at all! He kept belittling the Wild Temple Gate, making his way out narrower and narrower until there was none left.

    Templemaster Argo wanted to refute this when Jin Rou continued, "Okay, make your move. Give your best shot. I won''t give you another chance."

    "Since you''re asking for death, it''ll be a shame not to grant your wish!" Templemaster Argo was enraged. He called out to the ancestors he was with and stood next to each other.

    Then, a grand formation appeared above them. It had millions of stars and all.

    "Temple Annihtion! They even brought a very strong attack formation." An expert gasped. The gate was serious in taking the man down!

    Temple Annihtion was created by Annihte Immortal Sovereign. It was revised countless times by the wise sages, making it an almost perfected dao formation. Although it was still imperfectpared to the other perfected daows of their lineage, Temple Annihtion was still so strong that no one would dare to confront it head on.

    "Go!" Templemaster Argo shouted. The sea of stars created by the formationnded strongly at where Jin Rou was, making the world rumble in fear.

    "Rumble! Rumble!" The grounds shook violently making the spectators go further distance away afraid that they might be implicated.

    The stars were circling wildly to the single location. It was shorting upwards and downwards at the same time creating plethora of little world-like scenery.

    "The Wild Temple Gate is true to the rumors. They are merciless when ites to their enemies." Someone shuddered. He''d make sure that he wouldn''t go in the bad page of the gate.

    "This is as expected to a half-supreme lineage. They aren''t worthy of that name if they aren''t capable of this much." One of the ancestors in the supreme lineages spoke. What the gate showed might be spectacr for others. But in the eyes of them? It''s just a simple trick show.

    "Go someone check if his body is intact." Templemaster Argo said. He wanted to see if the bastard managed to have an intact corpse. If that''s the case, he''d be hanging it on their gates tomand fear to the people.

    However, before someone could move, the rubbles exploded in all directions and showed Jin Rou who wasn''t injured in the slightest, "It didn''t even sting me a bit. Your gate must be full of party tricks."

    Someone almost chokerd on his saliva after hearing this. Many wanted tough but they chose to stop it. It''s not a good idea to do so. Nevertheless, it''s a fresh breath of air to see the usually arrogant Wild Temple Gate being dissed like this.

    "You..." Templemaster Argo was stupefied. The Temple Annihtion should be enough to turn the enemy into ashes. How was that possible that he''s still alive? Right now, there''s a feeling of dread sprouting in his heart.

    "It''s my turn, hmm. Isn''t it?" Jin Rou smiled, "I told you, you have only one chance. Now, survive this punch."<sub> </sub>

    "Boom!" Jin Rou threw a casual punch. However, that one casual punch created fluctuations and pierced the void several times. Then, one by one, the paragons of Wild Temple Gate and Sky Immortal Sect turned into bloodmist, leaving Templemaster Argo alive due to his treasure.

    But despite surviving the attack, his injuries were critical and he was one step towards death''s door.

    "Grug!" Templemaster Argo spat blood. His vision was blurry as his body was weakened extremely. His eyes were ring at Jin Rou with hatred and fright. It felt like he was looking at a monster.

    That simple punch showed him the disparity between him and the enemy. Just think about it, ancient paragons were beings that could rival sovereigns yet they seemed to be soft as tofu in front of Jin Rou. The loss of their paragons was too much to take.

    Just who did the Sky Immortal Sect offend this time?

    "Oh, you''re still alive. You must have a heaven defying treasure." Jin Rou said, "Unfortunately, you only have one of it. Or you might really survive this next punch."

    Hearing this, many shuddered in fear. The next punch might be stronger than the previous.

    "You cannot kill me... I am the Templemaster..." Templemaster Argo tried his best to speak and act brave. He knew it''s useless begging for his life.

    "So? Not to mention you and your gate, I''m not even afraid of the supreme lineages of this world. For me, all of you are are mere ants. Or in the gxy, a mere speck of dusts." Jin Rou smirked, "In the grand scheme of things, be it god paragons or top tier sovereigns, they are all weaklings."

    Jin Rou wasn''t bluffing. Han Li faced so many strong beings that he lost count of it. In the eyes of the deities above, everyone below wasn''t worth mentioning. Of course, the deities above didn''t worth mentioning in Han Li''s perspective, too.

    "Now time to die." Jin Rou didn''t wait for a response and immediately acted out. He was about to throw a punch when a figure appeared and said, "Fellow Daoist, can we stop here?"

    It''s a voice of gentle man. The figure was wearing a gray robe, looking schrly. He was holding a fan that surpassed many realms of the ages. Stars of sovereignty were lingering around him.

    "An immortal sovereign!" An expert almost knelt down. Sovereigns usually not appear in the public, and seeing one in flesh gave an indescribable feeling.

    "Wildchild Immortal Sovereign, the third sovereign of Wild Temple Gate." Bluerim Ancestor spoke. He looked at Jin Rou with a mysterious gaze.

    Wildchild Immortal Sovereign was a brilliant and talented person. Being one of the sovereigns of his era, he stood out the most, shadowing his peers. Furthermore, of all three confirmed immortal sovereigns of Wild Temple Gate, he was considered the one to have the brightest future.

 Chapter 796 Wildchild Immortal Sovereign

    Supposedly, Wildchild Immortal Sovereign shouldn''t appear to this ce. After all, the heaven''s tribtion might ur if ever he appeared. However, seeing the dire situation of the temple, he couldn''t just let it go. Everything could disappear as long as it''s not the temple.

    "I thought you won''t show up." Jin Rou smiled, "Unfortunately, even your appearance cannot save your temple."

    Everyone gasped. The sovereign had yet to say anything yet he was already turned down! They didn''t know if Jin Rou was arrogant or just in stupid. Remember, immortal sovereigns were the existences standing at the peak of Thousand Realms. In this world, only a very few would actually act in this manner.

    "Hear me out first, Fellow Daoist." Despite that, Wildchild didn''t lose his cool and remained calm, "Wild Temple Gate will bepensating you handsomely ording to your wishes. As long as it''s within the reason, you can take my word."

    The spectators were baffled by this turn of events. Wild Temple Gate used to use force to deter their enemies and make them submit. But now, they were willing to enter negotiations? It''s new to those who knew them well.

    Furthermore, the one who initiated it was none other than an immortal sovereign!

    Bluerim Ancestor creased his brows. It seemed he still underestimated the young man. He needed to evaluate him over again.

    "Then can you give me your Wilderness Vein?" Jin Rou chuckled.

    Hearing this, Wildchild''s expression changed for the first time. Even the ancestors of the supreme lineages were shocked. This young man sure knew how to demand to the extremities!

    Wilderness Vein was the very foundation of Wild Temple Gate. It was the very reason why their lineage stood for so long. It was painstakingly got by their founder from a secret realm. With its importance, how could the Wild Temple Gate ept the demand?

    "Fellow Daoist, since you know the vein, you must know the importance of it for our gate. Hence, I don''t think I can ept your demand." It''s natural that Wildchild wouldn''t adhere to it, "Please don''t make things difficult for us and think of demand within reasonable means."

    "I am already being reasonable. After all, the lives on the line are your precious descendants. In exchange for the vein, you can save them all yet you aren''t willing to do so." Jin Rou shook his head and said, "It''s disappointing that a sovereign like you isn''t decisive enough of what to do."

    "Boom!" Jin Rou packed a punch and it went straight to the templemaster and the ancestors behind him turning them into mists of blood.

    Then, blood showered in all directions, creating a grotesque blood rain painting the mountain red.

    Jin Rou killed them all without mercy. Now, with the deaths of the templemaster and the other paragons, the struggle of Wild Temple Gate to be a supreme would be harder than ever.

    Many people were silenced. Jin Rou didn''t bat an eye when killing and it gave them shivers in their spine.

    Wildchild was stumped to see this. Despite his nice approach, the templemaster and the ancestors were still killed and it''s because of his indecisiveness? He looked at Jin Rou and raging hatred burned within.<sub> </sub>

    "Boom!" The world turned dark. Countless ck clouds encircled the vicinity of Wildchild and created thunderps.

    "You want to give a go?" Jin Rou looked at him, "I''m sorry, but even your first sovereign wouldn''t be able to do anything against me, much less you."

    "You killed them." Wildchild no longer had his amiable appearance. His face was filled with hatred as he said, "You must pay the price!"

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" An immortal pce appeared and opened its door, it revealed a vine with ancient scribbles. It was obvious that it''s a weapon from a very long time.

    "Buddha Sovereign''s Green Tabloid Vines!" One expert recognized it, "It is indeed the vines that Buddha Sovereign has used in the distant past!"

    Buddha Sovereign was a very strong immortal sovereign that had protected the world for eras and generations. He was one of the epoch-level sovereigns who swept the worlds with ease! Take note, epoch-level immortal sovereigns were the strongest of the strongest!

    And now, his vines were being used by someone from the Wild Temple Gate?

    Jin Rou didn''t find this shocking though. The Wild Temple Gate had a bit of connection with Buddha Sovereign in the past. To be exact, the first sovereign had. Nevertheless, it was out of Han Li''s expectations that even a so precious sovereign weapon would be given out like this. Buddha Sovereign must had treasured the founder of Wild Temple Gate well.

    "Now, let me see your daows!" Wildchild spoke coldly. The vines behind him turned into des and attacked Jin Rou. They crossed the space and realms without difficulty.

    "A bit interesting." Jin Rou smiled and threw a punch once again. The vines then stopped and shook, limping back to its ce, "But not enough to be my appetizer."

    "Again!" Wildchild expected this, so he used his immortal blood to power up the vines. The Green Tabloid Vines had a terrifying attack power already, with his blood, its power was tripled. It''s more than enough to destroy mountains with a casual swing.

    "Boom! Boom!" The vines didn''t stop hitting Jin Rou, giving him a barrage of it. The power of the vines had tripled so the effect in the surroundings were tremendous.

    Thousand pits were created and many trees were downed. The soil turned dark as chemicals entered the mountain. With each hit, the world shook to its core.

    "So scary... So this is the sovereign weapon of an epoch-level sovereign." An ancestor gasped for breath. It was his first time seeing a sovereign weapon of this level. Although it wasn''t an epoch weapon, it''s quite close to it.

    "Now!" Seeing an opportunity, Wildchild charged for a lethal attack. It was ten times stronger than the usual hits of the vines and he could only use it once. With this perfect opportunity, he was sure to kill the enemy.

    Unfortunately, his calctions were off the mark as he forgot that he''s facing someone that even epoch sovereigns had to be wary of.

 Chapter 797 Death

    "Boom!" Strong force came crushing towards Wildchild making him have a difficulty to breathe. His body was also getting heavier and heavier as if arge boulder was on top of him. The Green Tabloid Vines were limping too, showing the signs of weakening.

    Despite the situation, he didn''t panic. His experiences through life and death had fortified his mentality thus he could remain calm in this dangerous situation.

    "If you can survive this attack of mine, I''m going to spare your life." Jin Rou suddenly said, "This little charade is getting boring now so let''s deal with this."

    Then, he picked up a small branch of a tree and observed it for a little while, "This will do."

    Everyone was confused. What would he do with that branch? They were wondering what kind of attack he would show this time. The previous scenes had risen their anticipations to the battle.

    Wildchild prepared himself, "Activate!"

    Afterwards, a giant buddhist temple appeared. It was a towering building that pierced the sky and reach for the stars. It was so huge that eyes couldn''t see everything of this temple.

    "Grand Buddha Temple." Bluerim Ancestor was surprised, "It''s the best defensive formation of Buddha Sovereign. To think that Wild Temple Gate has been keeping it a secret."

    In the supreme lineages, epoch sovereigns like Buddha Sovereign were someone they knew well. They had the records of them, whether official or not, to had an idea of their lives and of course, their daows.

    Immortal Sovereigns and Epoch Sovereigns were two different entities. Although they were in the same realm, it didn''t mean that they were equal. Immortal ones were so weak in the eyes of epoch ones, not different from an ant.

    That''s why supreme lineages researched daows and methods of the previous epoch sovereigns to had a decent idea how to be one. In the current Thousand Realm, there was no reported epoch sovereign that appeared. Thest time someone of that level appeared was way back during the ckened Clouds Era, a distant past.

    With an epoch sovereign, who would dare to mess with them? Even their fellow supreme lineages had to think highly of them and respect them.

    "To think that Buddha Sovereign was really fond of Wild Temple Gate. I guess I have to take a risk and negotiate with Wildchild." Bluerim Ancestor sighed. The situation was too dangerous but he couldn''t pass up the chance. Wild Temple Gate was favored by an epoch sovereign and that''s something he had to swallow. He couldn''t let the immortal sovereign die here.

    Jin Rou noticed this and looked at Bluerim Ancestor, "It looks like you are thinking something so deep. Do you want to save him?"

    Was he too obvious? Bluerim Ancestor almost jumped. He didn''t expect to be noticed immediately. Fortunately, his expression didn''t change, "Is it possible?"

    "No." Jin Rou shook his head, "But if you can present to me the jewel lying in the deepest trench of your lineage, I might change my mind."<sub> </sub>

    The ancestor was surprised once again. How was that possible that an outsider knew it?! That should be a top secret among the lineage.

    "I guess it''s a no, then." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder and lifted the small branch of tree. He pointed the sharp tip of it towards Wildchild and said, "Show me how capable of you to survive this."

    Bluerim Ancestor wanted to say something but someone whispered in his ears stopping him from saying it.

    "Boom!" The small branch crossed the void with severe effects as it wlessly bypassed the humongous temple and directly hit Wildchild''s heart.

    "Grug!" Wildchild felt cold and looked at his chest. It was pierced and his blood was flowing out. He looked at Jin Rou once again and wanted to ask one thing. Unfortunately, his life was already taken and fell towards the ground.

    Just like that, an immortal sovereign was killed. Wildchild might not be a strong one as he was thetest to be a sovereign, but his talents were overwhelming that the Wild Temple Gate had painstakingly nurtured.

    "He''s dead..." An expert was horrified. Wildchild was still a full-fledged immortal sovereign, yet he was killed with ease. They were looking at the young man standing with indifferent expression.

    "If someone still has a grudge with me, I''m here. I''m ready to take on anyone who wants to have a go. Of course, as long as you can bear the consequences." Jin Rou said. He looked at the useless war legions shaking their legs. He then looked at the people of the two supreme lineages.

    No one dared to utter a word. Who would be daring to? He just killed a sovereign as if it''s a chicken. Wildchild was already stronger than almost everyone here despite the very few hiding existences.

    "No one? Ah, that''s too bad. Luminous Immortal Sovereign''s treasury has already reached an epoch-level ording to my basic analysis. Since no one wants to have a try, then I''ll take this for myself." Jin Rou said as he started taking the treasures one by one.

    Many gulped and tempted. An epoch-level treasury meant that certain treasures inside had reached the realm. How good was that? It''s a lie if they said they weren''t tempted. Even the hiding existences could hardly contain themselves.

    "With this treasury, I''m already the richest man of the world." Jin Rou chuckled. The things he got from the treasury was too much even for him. Nevertheless, it was still farckingpared to his hidden treasuries in the Thousand Realms.

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving." Jin Rou said and looked at everyone, "No one will really try to rob me? The treasures I have gotten are enough to nurture millions of talents in supreme lineages, you know."

    It was too tempting. But no one uttered a word. Not even Bluerim Ancestor. They knew that it was a trap and only an idiot would do it.

    "Ah this is boring. How about this?" Jin Rou knew that no one would bite the bait so he changed strategy, "I will be giving 100,000 immortal sovereign dao stones to those who can kill someone from the Sky Immortal Sect and Wild Temple Gate. If you kill a high leveled ancestor, I''ll be giving you a myriad sovereign weapon."

 Chapter 798 Swordreamer

    Everyone was baffled and looked at Jin Rou as if he had gone insane. Although the two lineages were damaged, it didn''t change the fact that one was a powerful lineage and the other was half-step supreme to it!

    Was this man nning to see this through the end? If that''s the case, blood would flow like rivers once again.

    The rewards for killing a person from the two lineges were tempting. Not to mention the 100,000 dao stones of immortal sovereign, Jin Rou was also willing to give out a myriad sovereign weapon!

    The question was, who would step up first? Despite being tempted, they were aware that they couldn''t brazenly antagonize the two lineages. They were all known to be people who hold the slightest grudge. There had to be someone to step up first and everyone would follow.

    "Who would dare?!" The sectmaster of Sky Immortal Sect shouted. It was a very dangerous situation for them so they needed to escape. Forget about exacting revenge, they already failed miserably this time. Nevertheless, he wouldn''t back down against these people.

    "I dare." Then suddenly, someone appeared behind the sectmaster and beheaded him. It was so fast that only a few pair of eyes saw it. The cut was clean so the death was immediate.

    "Woosh!" Blood rains down making the mountain redder. Everyone was silenced to witness this. The sectmaster should be a powerful paragon, yet he was beheaded as if he''s soft as tofu.

    "Swordreamer." A hidden existence had recognized him and spoke with a low tone. Despite the low tone, everyone still heard it and was extremely shocked.

    Swordreamer was an infamous yer of sovereigns. He would always challenge immortal sovereigns in the past and take their heads. He was a cold and brutal murderer who didn''t bat an eye when killing.

    Many people, even powerful people, refrained from being entangled with this being. It was rumored that he was a descendant of an apex sovereign, but nothing had proved it.

    And what''s more shocking was he was not an immortal sovereign. He was a paragon! Although ancient paragons could naturally fight sovereigns, their chances of winning should be slim unless they had an immortal sovereign weapon.

    Swordreamer had lived for long now and it''s a miracle that he still had full of vitality.

    "With his appearance, did it mean that a strong immortal sovereign appeared? Or perhaps..." Bluerim Ancestor knew a thing or two about Swordreamer. His conclusions were terrifying that it gave him chills.

    "Very good. Killing the sectmaster, you will be rewarded with 200,000 immortal sovereign dao stones with a piece of myriad weapon of your choice." Jin Rou said. He opened his treasury and a bag of dao stones flew over Swordreamer along with three weapons for him to choose.

    Everyone felt their hearts throbbed. Despite being a myriad weapon, it''s still crafted by Luminous Immortal Sovereign. For sure, its attack power wasn''t so lesser than necessary.

    "Forget these rewards. I want something else." Swordreamer spoke coldly. His gray robe and gray hair fluttered by the wind. Then, he swung his de with an intent in his eyes, "I want to challenge you into a duel."

    People looked at each other confused. The rewards were too big to decline. Why would he choose to ask something else? 200,000 immortal sovereign dao stones was enough to make a paragon enjoy a long retirement with luxury.

    "Swordreamer is a battle maniac. Whenever he sees strong people popping out, he''ll also appear and challenge them so this is not surprising." An expert in the know said.<sub> </sub>

    "Why?" A junior disciple was puzzled.

    "To hone his sword dao. He wants to reach ther pinnacle of perfection of his sword dao. And it''s only possible if he ovees high walled trials. And the high walled trials are of course, people as strong or stronger than him." The expert exined.

    Swordreamer was known to be an addict to battles. He loves challenging strong people. The more he could ovee them, the more he''s getting stronger and his sword dao reaching the apex perfection.

    Jin Rou was silent for a moment before chuckling, "You''re quite strong, I''ll give you that. However, do you really think that just because you reached saint paragon, you have a chance against me?"

    He paused for a moment and said, "If your father is here, he might p you in your head for your foolishness."

    "Enough chitchat. You have to fight me." Swordreamer snorted. His eyes were filled with killing intent.

    "If I fight you, I''m afraid that it will be detrimental to your future." Jin Rou was smiling, "How about thisˇŞ"

    Jin Rou couldn''t finish what he''s saying when Swordreamer suddenly appeared in front of him and shed. It was a powerful sh that could half the world. But in Jin Rou''s eyes, it was easy to hold it.

    "How disrespectful. I''m still talking yet here you are, attacking without my consent." Jin Rou smirked. He was holding the tip of Swordreamer''s sword with his two fingers.

    Swordreamer was surprised that his attack was stopped. But he quickly recovered and distanced himself. Then, he brandished his sword and came offensive once again.

    "Boom!" The mountain shook as ck energy apanied Swordreamer. It was a heavy sh that could overturn the schemes of the world.

    "Fifth Variation of Dreaming Sword Dao, Existence in Half!" Swordreamer shouted.

    The Dreaming Sword Dao had seven variations and it was personally created by his parent. The higher the variation, the stronger it could get. Swordreamer had gotten variation when he killed a certain sovereign in the past.

    Dark sword energies swung with the sh as it crossed the realms to attack Jin Rou. Swordreamer wasn''t joking at all!

    "A little interesting but toocking." Jin Rou said with a smile. He then waved his hand and the attack disappeared.

    Swordreamer was stumped to see this. Existence in Half was the fifth variation of his dao. It was extremely powerful that even sovereigns were injured gravely. However, it couldn''t even touch the robe of his opponent? It was inconceivable.

    "Seven variations that have made by your father is notplete thus it could only release this kind of measly attack power." Jin Rou spoke once again.

 Chapter 799 Perfected Sword Dao

    Swordreamer had no time to think about what the enemy said. He was so focused on the next step he should take. It was clear as day that the opponent this time was too powerful. He wasn''t stupid not to know the disparity.

    The best possible action was to run away. He couldn''t risk his life here or all of his efforts would be wasted. It''s not like he had multiple lives to consume.

    "I know what you''re thinking." Jin Rou suddenly spoke again interrupting his train of thought, "You want to escape but you cannot do it like a loser. What you''re thinking is understandable. You have quite created a name for yourself already and it''s a shame to tint it with shame."

    It wasn''t surprising that the opponent knew his thoughts. In his eyes, everything wasid back naked.

    "I admit my defeat." Swordreamer said with a deep breath. It was the first time he lost a battle.

    Everyone was shocked. Swordreamer admitted defeat just like that? Although the enemy was really strong, it shouldn''t make him admit defeat easily. Remember, he''s not yet using thest variation of his Dream Sword Dao.

    Moreover, Swordreamer was used to battle stronger opponents. There were many who he fought stronger than him but he never acquiesced. He was determined to see the it through until the end. However, he was backing down right now? It didn''t make sense at all since he loved challenging strong people.

    "Swordreamer is smart. He knows when to take a step back. It''s probably why he''s strong and many are afraid of him." A master said while ribbing his chin.

    "You''re admitting defeat this soon?" Jin Rou smiled and said, "You are not as stupid as I thought. At least, you''re not like those from Sky Immortal Sect and Wild Temple Gate."

    "There''s no point in fighting an opponent I cannot defeat." Swordreamer shook his head. It would be a lie if he said he wasn''t disappointed and down. He had honed his sword and risked his life so many times only to be a defeated by an unknown person.

    Unlike others he fought, he''s seeing Jin Rou as if he''s a towering figure with no end or couldn''t be determined how high it was. He felt like even if he tried to climb this wall, it''s impossible to ovee it.

    "True. You cannot defeat me even if you pass a thousand lifetimes." Jin Rou chuckled, "Even your father can''t, how can you?"

    "You''re speaking as if you know my father." Swordreamer said.

    <o>,m Jin Rou chuckled. Of course, how could he not know his father? They had a connection in the past and helped him to perfect his dao.</o>

    "Just a little." Jin Rou didn''t bother exining things to the other party. It was useless after all as Swordreamer wouldn''t get anything from it.

    "I remembered you said something about my variations." Swordreamer said.

    "You have gotten the seven variations, however you are yet to master and perfect each one of them. As a matter of fact, you cannot even fully unleash the strength of the first variation." Jin Rou said as he walked over.

    "I still don''t unleash its full power?" Swordreamer was surprised. He thought that he had been doing well when it came to first to fourth variation. After all, he had practiced them more for countless times. The times it had been honed and modified to reach this state was plethora.

    Jin Rou rolled his eyes and picked up another tree branch, "You watch carefully what''s the true power of Dream Sword Dao''s first variation, Despair."<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou nced at the people not far away from him and said, "You better run away, everyone. If you want to die, that is."

    Then, he made a casual sh. The sh turned into a sea of mes as it engulfed everything in its path.

    "Boom! Boom!" The mes devoured an entire mountain leaving an empty space behind. The mountain could withstand even the strongest winds and whatnot of the world but it couldn''t against the mes.

    Swordreamer widened his eyes in stupefaction, "This is the first variation?"

    It was too different from the variation he had. It felt like he had been studying the sword dao wrong.

    "It is. That is the perfected state of the first variation. With your level, you could evenst several rounds against an epoch." Jin Rou said.

    "Please... teach me." Swordreamer mustered his courage to speak. As a prideful being, there''s no one who was capable of teaching him. But not now. Everything was too tempting.

    "The rewards I want to give you is less worthy than the perfected state of your sword dao. So, I can only give you one." Jin Rou smirked, "You have to know the rest yourself."

    The first variation would be a new open world to Jin Rou. It might take time, but Jin Rou was confident that Swordreamer could find his way.

    Then, Jin Rou walked over to Swordreamer and touched his forehead, "Remember this well. I won''t repeat this."

    Myriad of information about Dream Sword Dao entered his brain. The information was too much that it made his head ache. Nevertheless, he was too satisfied and bowed, "Thank you."

    "Never mind that. Now go before I change my mind." Jin Rou waved his hand in a dismissive manner.

    Swordreamer said, "I will go now. If ever you need my assistance, you can call me out."

    And disappeared into thin air. There was no trace of him or whatsoever.

    Everyone couldn''t process the entire situation yet. The things happened was too much to take and unbelievable. Nevertheless, they knew it was real.

    "My words still stand. Anyone of you killing someone from Sky Immortal and Wild Temple will be rewarded ordingly. If you can kill their sovereigns, then the rewards will be massive." Jin Rou said, "I''ll be taking a trip to Flowing River, so I''ll be leaving an avatar here to amodate your services and rewards."

    After saying that, Jin Rou disappeared from the mountain. Various lineages were thinking and nning of a method to do the task. As a matter of fact, even Vermillion Pce voiced out their participation in this endeavor.

 Chapter 800 Flowing River

    After Jin Rou left, the people immediately scurried away. Soon, the downfall of Sky Immortal Sect and Wild Temple Gate shocked the world. Many lineages created alliances in the name of justice to destroy the sect and gate. Of course, it''s just a mere pretense. In actuality, their aim was to get the massive rewards dered by Jin Rou.

    Many were tempted. Just think about it, hundred thousands of dao stones of immortal sovereign level and there were myriad weapons to choose from. To top it all, the person was even willing to give an immortal weapon in exchange of a sovereign''s head.

    Who wouldn''t be tempted? Not to mention the simple lineages, even supreme lineage like Vermillion Pce spearheaded the alliance. With their participation, the Sky Immortal Sect and Wild Temple Gate were good as doomed.

    "Greed is a scary thing." One ancestor sighed as he watched the carnage. Because of treasures, people were even willing to kill each other.

    While everyone was in turmoil, Jin Rou had arrived at Flowing River by now. It''s a ce filled with connecting rivers to a vast endless ocean. It was said that the endless ocean had infinite cycle and those who try to sail wouldn''t be able to return.

    Flowing River had five connecting rivers. And although they were five, they were moving as a single entity. Meaning, there was a lineage guarding this.

    Up until now, the rivers were filled mysteries of the dao for cultivators who wanted to seek enlightment. However, only a few managed to understand the mysteries here. The difficulty was too high for ordinary cultivators. Even some geniuses of top lineages had experienced difficulties here.

    Despite the hardness, many people were still visiting Flowing River. After all, it''s open to the public. Even if one couldn''t benefit from the mysteries here, the scenery was worth the trip.

    Jin Rou was currently in the True Evergreen River. He had specifically chose this river out of five for a certain reason. He was walking down the path in slow walk. He wasn''t in a rush and since it''s technically his first time here, he wanted to enjoy the scenery.

    He extended his gazes and saw children meditating by the sidelines of the river. In this ce, it was normal. The million dao runes flowing by the True Evergreen River was truly beneficial for children. Although it hadn''t any help regarding to cultivation, their health would get better.

    And then, after a few minutes of walking, a youth approached Jin Rou and asked, "Hello, can I ask a question?"

    "You have already asked." Jin Rou tly said.

    "Err, then can I ask another question after this one?" The youth felt awkward. However, he was already desperate and needed help.

    Jin Rou threw him the side nce and said, "Ask away."

    "I want to know why I cannot advance to my enlightment. I have already tried many methods however none worked." The youth exined slowly, "I can''t be stuck in this realm forever."

    "Are you sure you asked the right person? Do I look like a powerful cultivator to you?" Jin Rou smiled. It was out of the blue that someone asked his guidance regarding enlightment, but he wasn''t surprised.

    "Sir, my cultivation might be shallow but my eyes are deep. My eyes cannot deceive me." It was true. The youth had seen the overwhelming presence of this person and wanted to try his luck. Currently, there was no one who could help him despite the requests he made but he felt different about this man.

    "Shinespear Eyes is deserving of its name." Jin Rou chuckled.<sub> </sub>

    The youth widened his eyes. Although it should be normal that it had been seen through, it still gave him cold chills. It felt like he was naked in front of this man.

    His eyes were a top secret he couldn''t tell even his closest friends as it could lead to an impending cmity for him and his rtives. As a filial one, he couldn''t afford to risk his family.

    "Don''t look at me like that. If I want your eyes, you won''t even have the chance to ask something." Jin Rou chuckled, "But since I''m in the mood, I can help you with your enlightment. However, it''s still up to you how far you can go."

    "Please, Sir." The youth knelt down. He was feeling bad about looking at Jin Rou with such eyes.

    "What is your name?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Shinol, Sir." The youth asked. It turned out that his name was a unique one.

    "Is Shinebreak doing well these days?"

    Shinol was surprised once again but he still answered, "Our n has five members only, Sir. We are only a small family trying to survive in this cruel world."

    Jin Rou sighed. It was as he expected. Shinebreak n was a powerful lineage in the past that threatened the position of supreme lineages. If not for the cmity that had came, they might be the strongest lineage of this world.

    The once glorious n had declined miserably with a slim chance of revitalization.

    "Then do you have an alive ancestor of distant eras?" Jin Rou asked.

    Shinol zipped his mouth. He didn''t know whether to answer the question or not.

    "You have to cooperate with me if you want my help." Jin Rou said. Even if he didn''t get the answer from him, he had many methods to know it. So it wasn''t a big deal actually. He was just trying how far would Shinol go for his cultivation.

    Shinol gritted his teeth and made up his mind, "Our Shinemoon Matriarch is still alive. However, she is always buried within the blood crystals to maintain her lifespan."

    Shinemoon Matriarch. Jin Rou murmured. Of course, he was familiar with this ancestor. After all, he watched the matriarch from her Infant stage until she grew into a goddess.

    But just like anyone else. She couldn''t fight the erosion of time and her lifespan was nearing. If not for the blood cystals, she should have died.

    "Lead the way, boy." Jin Rou said. He decided to personally make a trip to the Shinebreak before dealing with his personal business.

 Chapter 801 Sevendao Immortal Sovereign

    The territory of Shinebreak n was located in the mountain range of the current river. It was a big mountain and all but the resources here were almost depleted. It''s natural, though, since it had been used since ages by the n. Despite its producing process, the resources couldn''t keep up with the demand resulting to the further declination of the n.

    If not for the mountains here being theirs, they had nowhere to go and the foundation of their n would be shakeable.

    Shinol was leading the way towards the n. He only needed help for his cultivation but it turned out this way. He was feeling nervous but he wasn''t feeling afraid. He couldn''t feel any negative feelings from Jin Rou, after all. That at least put his mind at a bit ease.

    "We''re here." After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the door of the Shinebreak n.

    It had a small que with a word ''Shine'' on it. The ce was rundown as if it would be destroyed by one blow of the wind. Furthermore, there were no almost people despite its big space.

    "Young Master, you''re back." The head butler of the n greeted Shinol. He looked at Jin Rou and said, "And who''s this friend you brought?"

    Jin Rou gave a nce at the old man. He then chuckled. Now it made sense why even after so much declination, the n was still alive and here. Although they were few, they were still maintaining the bloodline.

    "This is my teacher. He will be teaching me about the dao." Shinol carefully chosed his words, "He will not stay here for long, so please serve him well. I will first be going to meet the matriarch for a pressing issue."

    "Matriarch? You are aware that she is currently in a critical situation, right?" The head butler said.

    "I know. But this is an urgent matter." Shinol said. In the family, he had the highest authority next to the matriarch. So, he could say this without hesitation.

    "Then please be careful, Young Master. I will be entertaining this little friend of yours while you''re away." The head butler said.

    Shinol nodded and looked at Jin Rou awaiting confirmation. After receiving it by a nod, he left for the matriarch''s chamber.

    "Let me lead you to your room, Little Friend." The head butler gestured Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou didn''t make it difficult for the head butler and let him lead the way.

    "This room might not be up for your standards but please make do of this as this is our best room to offer." The head butler said with a wry smile. The n had no resources to spare for the reconstruction of the buildings here as their resources were very limited.

    "I don''t mind." Jin Rou sat down on the bed. Although it was a rundown room, it was very clean.

    "Would you mind sipping some tea while waiting?" The head butler was perfect when it came to his job.

    "Hmm, I''m not in the mood for a tea but I''m in a mood to ask things from you." Jin Rou smiled. He was looking at the head butler with interest in his eyes.

    "I don''t think I can offer anything other than my service, Little Friend." The head butler was confused.<sub> </sub>

    "A powerful master of a supreme lineage is here posing himself as a head butler. Isn''t it interesting?" Jin Rou smirked.

    The head butler was a bit surprised but he managed to hide it on time, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Sevendao, you''re really trying to lie on my face?" Jin Rou said. His eyes turned cold as his gaze prated the inner soul of the butler.

    The head butler felt limp all over his body. It felt like his energy was sapped out of nowhere. He was looking at Jin Rou with disbelief. How was that possible that a young person could do something like this?

    If anyone could hear the word Sevendao here, they would immediately prostate in reverence towards the person. After all, he was quite a famous one in the Thousand Realms!

    Sevendao Immortal Sovereign. He came from the mighty ck Turtle Hall, a supreme lineage of this world! His contribution to the hall was he made a revised version of the famous Dao Laws Efficiency. It was a method toprehend the mysteries of the world in an easier manner. Because of him, many geniuses from all over the world benefitted greatly from this.

    To top it all, he was a very strong sovereign that had participated in ying an evil epoch sovereign in the distant past! Just think about it, his strength must be overwhelming to achieve this.

    "Who are you?" Sevendao knew that his disguise was perfect. Even his fellows wouldn''t be able to realize it''s him. However, his cover was still blown up just like that?

    "It doesn''t matter who am I. What matters is whether you can leave this room alive or not." Jin Rouughed, "So you better be careful in answering me."

    Sevendao took a deep breath, "What do you want to know?"

    "Why are you here?" Jin Rou didn''t beat around the bush, "With the n''s state, I don''t think there is something that can benefit you here. Well, unless you are thinking that the famous treasure they have is still in their possession."

    "No, I never wanted the item." Sevendao shook his head, "I''m just paying my debt to my old friend."

    "Cystalshine Immortal Sovereign." Jin Rou uttered.

    "Right you are, Little Friend." Sevendao smiled, "It looks like I can''t hide anything from you."

    Crystalshine was a sovereign of Shinebreak n. She was said to be the most brilliant of all in the n and they had great expectations for her. Unfortunately, she died during the raid against the epoch sovereign.

    "No one in this world can hide something from me. Even your progenitors aren''t an exception." Jin Rou said.

    "That''s true." Sevendao didn''t refute even his progenitor was included.

    "You''re certainly smart. No wonder you can kill that epoch monarch with the other guys." Jin Rou said as heid his back.

 Chapter 802 Shinemoon Matriarch

    "That''s an exaggeration, Little Friend. I merely gave a little help during the raid." Sevendao shook his head. That raid was a bloody one with many people sacrificed their lives.

    "If you gave little help, then everyone there contributed just like a tiny rock." Jin Rou chuckled. Han Li personally witnessed the battle in the past. He didn''t participate or whatsoever despite his power level since no one asked for his help. It''s not his job to protect the Thousand Realms. After all, he''s not from here.

    Sevendao wryly smiled. This topic was too much to take thus he changed the topic, "So please don''t suspect me of doing something that might be detrimental to the n. I''m just really here to pay the favor."

    "With you being the head butler, it seems you have stayed here for long now. Don''t you think you already have done your part?" Jin Rou asked.

    The Shinebreak n had a very few member, lesser than eight. Even with just these members, the resources were still limited and couldn''t cover everyone. Thus, it should be easy to destroy them.

    However, it didn''t happen up to this day. Although the n declined, they still had a rumored valuable item that could tempt cultivators. And yet, no one attempted to get it? Who would be afraid of such a downslope n? Even normal sects could destroy them. After all, they had no back or whatsoever.

    Of course no one would be afraid of them. They''re just afraid of the head butler managing the affairs of the n. Even supreme lineages didn''t dare to move, what more for those normal sects?

    "I guess I''m used to this ce. And I can''t let it fall eventually." Sevendao said with a soft tone, "Crystalshine loved this ce too much and I cannot let it fall in front of me."

    "Love is really a fatal thing." Jin Rou muttered. He could rte to the sovereign''s feelings.

    It was obvious that Sevendao was in love with the n''s sovereign. However, he didn''t outright said it. People on their level usually didn''t express such emotions to other people. After all, they should have several their emotions long ago as they embarked in this path.

    Then silence ensued. No one talked for several hours. Jin Rou took a light nap while waiting and Sevendao was taking care of the daily affairs of the n. Supposedly, it should be the young master to do it since there''s no n master to speak of and Shinol was a direct descendant here. However, the boy was still too young to handle matters. Thus, Sevendao had all these responsibilities.

    "Bzz." And suddenly, the surroundings changed in Jin Rou''s room. The room became isted and it''s going to be difficult to escape.

    The surroundings turned into lush green forest. Although it was fake, the feeling was natural.

    "It looks like you''re still healthy and well, opposite of the rumors." Jin Rou said as he plucked a leaf, "You can still manage to create such a domain."

    "What are you doing here?" A woman appeared out of the blue. She looked so beautiful and transcending with her white shining hair. She was like a moon in the dark night that illuminated the flowers to bloom beautifully. Her eyes were menacing that it looked it could kill right now.

    "Shinemoon, aren''t you being too cold to me?" Jin Rou smiled wryly. The familiar scent and face was still there and despite not being Han Li himself, the emotions of the past were still there.<sub> </sub>

    "It looks you''re lucky that you survived thest challenge." Shinemoon snorted and said, "But you are thest person I wanted to see. So scram."

    "I am thest person you wanted to see yet you still meet me?" Jin Rou smirked.

    "I just want to see how pathetic you are now. It turns out you are really pathetic. To actually fail for the eighth time." Shinemoon spouted cold and vicious words against Jin Rou. It felt like there''s an ongoing feud between the two.

    Jin Rou shook his head, "How have you been?"

    "None of your business." Shinemoon tly answered.

    Jin Rou couldn''t help but sigh. Han Li made this woman be like this. If he just returned her feelings like in the past, this shouldn''t be happening right now.

    Shinemoon used to adore Han Li very much. She even dreamt of marrying him. Unfortunately, Han Li wasn''t a bit interested in her. This made the matriarch loathed him to the core.

    "I''m here because I want to give you something." Jin Rou finally directed the point. There''s no use in prolonging this conversation. Then he handed over a piece of wood to her, "This is for you."

    Shinemoon nced at the wood and looked at Jin Rou, "Are you trying to make it up to me?"

    "Perhaps. After all, this is myst time I can see you." Jin Rou smiled, "You have to ept this. It can help your n revitalize."

    What Jin Rou gave was not just a normal treasure. It was a wood that could turn people crazy for it. It''s a heavenly treasure that people most seek of.

    Shinemoon didn''t say something this time. She was just looking at the wood which she clenched dearly. Indeed, this wood would be a great help for her n''s revitalization. Despite their situation, she had not lose hope to im the glory they used to have. Although it''s a bitter and tough process, it''s worth all the efforts and price.

    "And this." Jin Rou handed over a scroll. It was a title containing ownership of and not far away from here.

    Shinemoon was surprised to see this. This ce had arge unused vein and many people would die for this. She looked at Jin Rou with suspiciousness and said, "Why are you giving me these? It''s not like I can give you something in return."

    The two items were too precious for her. She would have difficulty giving it back to Han Li if in case he wanted it back. After all, with that ce, their n was sure as revitalized as long as her descendants follow hermands.

 Chapter 803 Sky River Arena

    "I have no use to those items, anyway. It will be more useful for you and your n." Jin Rou said, "And just think about it as my final gift to you before I leave."

    Truth be told, there were some irreconciled events between Han Li and Shinemoon and Jin Rou was just trying to patch things up before he leave. After all, Han Li was no longer in this world and once he aplished his mission, he would go back to his own world. The world would no longer have anything to do with him.

    Furthermore, it''s Han Li''s wish to meet and mend things up with the woman. There''s no harm in doing it for him.

    "You talk like this will be your final attempt." Shinemoon threw a side nce. Despite that, her tone became a little softer.

    "Well, it indeed is." Jin Rou chuckled, "It''s already tiring to y with the old Heavens. It''s time to settle this once and for all."

    Jin Rou was preparing meticulously. The final battle against that existence wouldn''t be easy. He had to go all out and be stronger than he ever was.

    "Then are you leaving already?" Shinemoon asked.

    "I have to. I already gave what I want to give, so it already put me at ease. The revitalization of your n depends on how far you can go, Shinemoon." Jin Rou advised. Although he gave extraordinary items, it didn''t mean that they could be revitalized just because they possess them. It needed hard work and resources to put in.

    "You don''t have to tell me. You can leave now." Shinemoon tly spoke. There was a hint of irritation in her voice.

    "Take care, Shinemoon." Jin Rou smiled and eventually disappeared. From now on, he had nothing to do with Shinebreak n. As for what they could achieve? It''s up to their tenacity and efforts.

    Shinemoon closed her eyes and clenched her hand. There were too much to say but she couldn''t say it. She couldn''t be a hindrance to the person she admired all her life. She looked above and muttered something which only she could hear. Judging by the movement of her lips, it''s an affectionate words for a person being carried by the silent wind.

    ---

    Jin Rou was traveling to his next destination. His true purpose ofing here in Flowing River. It was a very far ce but it''s easy as pie for someone of Jin Rou''s level.

    The Sky River Arena was a popr ce for young cultivators. If one wanted to seek enlightment and dao, this would be the perfect ce for the youngsters to hone their daos.

    However, there was only a limited number of people who could enter per session. Thus, many were trying hard to get tickets for entry.

    The arena was built with the strongest materials of the world. Furthermore, it was created by a powerful immortal sovereign in the past for the future generations. And just like as expected, many benefitted from this ce. There were those who became a powerful ancient paragons, and there were those who became immortal sovereigns.

    In anyway, everyone was meant to have something once they enter this ce thus a certain family decided to monopolize it.<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou was walking towards the entrance of the arena when he was stopped by the guards, "Wait, where is your ticket?"

    "What''s that?" Jin Rou asked.

    "It''s something you need to have to enter the arena. If you don''t have it, go and purchase one. Don''t block the line." The guard shrugged Jin Rou by the side and snorted. To think that someone would try to enter without ticket? He must be dreaming if he thought he could enter.

    "As far as I remembered, the Sky River Arena is open for the public free of charge." Jin Rou said. It was the truth. There should be no payment for entering the arena as it was designed to be free for everyone.

    It was one thing to limit the people from entering the arena, but to actually make them pay first for it when it''s supposed to be free? Wasn''t it too outrageous?

    "Times have changed, boy." The guard gave him a side eye and said, "People need money to survive. The family managing the arena is fair and just. So the price is right. As you can see, no one is evenining except for you."

    "Who is the family having the authority with this ce?" Jin Rou asked.

    "It is my family. Why, you have something against it?" A young master with colorful robes appeared. He was a handsome one with distinguishing features.

    "Young Master ke, you should have told us you''lle." A guard received him with all smiles on his face. It was obvious that the neer had a high position here.

    Jin Rou observed the young master and nodded, "I see. So it''s the Terrafilia Family."

    Terrafilia Family was a strong lineage in Thousand Realms. Although they were unranked, no one dared to offend them. After all, they were rumored to be the direct descendants of an epoch sovereign! Although it''s just a rumor, many believed it so. After all, how could you exin their long standing lineage without an immortal sovereign right now?

    "You seem to know something about us." Young Master ke said, "That''s right. I am ke Terrafilia, the current young master and the only son of them."

    "Since the distinguished family member is here, give me a ticket. Surely you aren''t that poor not to give out one, right?" Jin Rou smiled. Han Li had a connection with this family and Jin Rou couldn''t just rampage just because of a cheap ticket, right?

    In actuality, he could purchase all of the tickets here. With his overwhelming money and resources, buying the arena wouldn''t even be a problem.

    "A ticket costs 10 ancient paragon dao stones, only." Young Master ke smirked, "You don''t have that kind of little amount in your pocket?"

    "Nope, I don''t have them." It was the truth. He only have immortal sovereign dao stones and epoch sovereign dao stones. So he didn''t lie when he said he didn''t have them.

 Chapter 804 Three Places Of Sky River Arena

    Young Master ke snorted and handed over a ticket, "Since I''m in a good mood today, I won''t be stingy. Here is the ticket. Although it isn''t the most expensive, it can let you enter the arena and look for those cheap scribbles."

    "I don''t ept cheap tickets like this. Give me the most expensive one." Jin Rou tly said and refused the ticket. Since the other party showed him arrogante, how could he be left behind?

    "Brat, you''re pushing your luck." The guard was irritated and said, "You better get out of my face before I hurt you, I''m telling you."

    Jin Rou ignored him and just focused at the young master, "So you can''t give it? Your family must be in a dire state now that you cannot afford to give one ticket."

    Young Master ke took a deep breath and said, "A premium ticket costs 3 immortal sovereign dao stones. Do you think it''s cheap?"

    "It is." Jin Rou nodded.

    "Then how about you buy one for yourself? Instead of trying to provoke me, go and get stronger. Don''t think that you can defeat me by your measly and shallow cultivation." ke turned his back around and left. He didn''t want to stay here longer as he knew he would explode from the rebuttals of the other party.

    Jin Rou shook his head. Terrafilia family had a connection with Han Li, but it went sour when a certain thing happened in the past. He wanted to see if the members of the family changed one bit. But to his disappointment, it''s not the case.

    They still thought of themselves as people who were above everything else. They look highly of themselves that it already turned out to be a poisonous trait.

    The utter decline of the family was inevitable. After all, the family needed an item from Han Li in order to maintain their dao source. In other words, ke just missed an opportunity to vitalize his family''s situation.

    Jin Rou was about to take out a bunch of dao stones when a voice sounded, "I''ll pay for his ticket. How much will that be?"

    It was a woman with ordinary features. However, despite the ordinariness, her cold demeanor and graceful appearance lifted her appearance by a few levels. Her green short hair was definitely top ss as it moved as she walked.

    "Youngdy, are you sure about that?" The guard wasn''t familiar with the woman but he wouldn''t turn down money.

    "I am. So please give him a ticket, the premium one." The woman handed over six immortal sovereign dao stones. One for her and one for Jin Rou. Afterwards, she entered the gate without turning back.

    "You''re lucky." The guard looked at Jin Rou with disdain and gave a shining ticket. It was the premium pass to the Sky River Arena.

    Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders. Since someone paid for this already, he could only ept it.

    The Sky River Arena was at the very front of one of the five rivers of Flowing River, Sky Evesting River. It was said that Sky Evesting River was created by the two fighting epoch sovereigns during time immemorial. It was rumored that the Terrafilia had an ancient record regarding this but the family didn''t confirm it. Nevertheless, many had spected this to be true.<sub> </sub>

    The arena was divided into three ces: Mortal, Earth, and Heaven. These three sections weren''t avable for all people. After all, it had a limited amount of people who could enter. Usually, Mortal and Earth ces were filled with people and only Heaven had a very few ones. Heaven was the highest ce here and the most difficult toprehend. More often than not, ancestors were the only ones who wanted to enter this.

    And Jin Rou''s aim was here. The Heaven was a vast room expanded by several times using daows and the void. It was arge see filled with floating bookshelves at the top. Not farther than here, billions of dao symbols were floating and dancing around. As of now, there were no people here or whatsoever.

    No, there''s one. It''s the woman who paid for his ticket by the entrance. Jin Rou walked over and spoke, "I thought this ce is only for old people. I don''t think you are old enough to be here."

    The woman was silent for a moment before speaking, "Same goes to you. You''re young yet you''re here."

    Jin Rou chuckled and took out three immortal sovereign dao stones, "This is my payment for the ticket. I don''t used to owe anyone. If there''s anything, it''s everyone who used to owe me."

    The woman answered, "Keep it. I don''t need money anyway."

    "I see. As expected of the direct descendant of Eurydice, you don''t disappoint me." Jin Rou smiled and walked away.

    The woman seemed to have frozen when she heard a familiar name. This time, she turned to where Jin Rou was and her eyes were filled with suspicion, "Who are you?"

    It should be impossible to know what Jin Rou said. She kept it for so long now and yet someone still discovered it? That''s inconceivable. Unless the man had extraordinary eyes that could prate deep, it''s not possible to know.

    But Jin Rou turned a deaf ear as if he didn''t hear the question. He kept walking away and looked for something.

    "I''m asking who are you." But this time, the woman blocked his path. She was adamant in getting the answer to his question.

    Being the descendant of Eurydice Dao Monarch, she was used to riches and whatnot.

    Eurydice Dao Monarch was one of the very few monarchs who managed to enter Thousand Realms. Being a 12-pce monarch, she managed to survive the harsh and extreme situations of the ck Tidal Sea.

    This information wasn''t known to the public as it was kept a top secret by many lineages in the Nine Heavens. In fact, they themselves weren''t sure of this. It''s amon knowledge that it''s not possible to cross the ck Tidal Sea, after all.

    Usually, these monarchs in Thousand Realms wouldn''t show themselves and their descendants unless it''s necessary.

 Chapter 805 The Dao Heart

    Jin Rou looked at her and chuckled, "You don''t want to block my path. Even Eurydice will not dare in her many lives."

    It was the truth. Who would dare block the path of the Primordial Emperor? No one was a threat to him. All beings here were below him and were not qualified to be called as equals except for the very few hidden existences. This young still had too much to travel before blocking Han Li''s path.

    For some unknown reason, the woman felt a chill crawling under her skin. She tempered her mentality not to be afraid of anything, but it turned out that she could still be afraid. Unknowingly, she cleared the path by turning sideways.

    "As her descendant, I will let this slide." Jin Rou said as he browsed through another book.

    "Are you a friend of my mother?" The woman asked. She was unwilling to let the answers go.

    "A friend." Jin Rouughed a bit. Memories with the monarch surged forth from Han Li''s memories. However, he had no n in answering the question and instead said, "You should focus on tempering your dao heart instead of asking an irrelevant question."

    "My dao heart is firm and steady." The woman eximed. If it''s the dao heart, she was very confident that she attained an exceptional level in it.

    "Firm and steady? You were shaken when you heard the name of your parent. How can that be firm and steady?" Jin Rou smirked, "The dao heart is not ephemeral. It is infinity. A firm dao heart cannot be shaken no matter what the world shows and presents."

    The woman smacked her lips. She had no rebuttal for this. The man was right. If her dao heart was firm, why was it shaken? It shouldn''t be the case.

    "Your mother has an extraordinary dao heart. That''s why she manages to reach the level where she is now." Jin Rou said, "If you want to progress, you have to have the same dao heart as hers. After all, your daows are specifically focused on the dao heart."

    Eurydice Dao Monarch was a very strong 12-pce existence not because of her level. It was because of her unshakeable dao heart that persevered in the dao. Many were afraid of her as she was too difficult to handle.

    Furthermore, her daughter had a more unbelievable talent that had a high chance of surpassing her in the near future. It was all depended on luck, time, efforts, and resources.

    "How can I make my heart be unshakeable?" The woman asked. She was here because she got an intel that she could find about thews of dao hearts here in Sky River Arena. She traveled from afar to get answers. Unfortunately, though the arena had the books about dao heart, it was too shallow that it couldn''t help her out.

    Jin Rou didn''t answer her question. The woman then knelt and said, "Pardon for my audacity a while ago. I was in the wrong."

    "Are you apologizing because you want to learn something from me?" Jin Rou raised his brow.

    "Yes." The woman didn''t hide her intention and went to be honest and frank about it, "I can feel that you are the only person in this realm who can help me regarding this."<sub> </sub>

    "Smart." Jin Rou smiled and said, "Very well, since you''re a bit interesting I shall show you the way."

    He then walked passed her and float above the vast sea. His back felt it showed the heavy mountains it carried along his way. He looked like a huge wall that couldn''t be overcame by both sides.

    "The dao heart is not an essence. It is part of your vitality, your life itself. If you see dao heart as your essence, you will see it as a thing you must acquire. That''s wrong." Jin Rou began exining. His profound words echoed in the world as he continued, "You must see it as your life. By then, you will see the right way for your dao heart. Everything will be up to you."

    It was brief and short. However, it contained the grandest words of the world. It contained the mysteries and secrets between the realms.

    "See it as my life..." The woman murmured. She felt refreshed for the first time as she carefully digested the words.

    Jin Rou didn''t disturb her. He just browsed some books while waiting for the woman to fully digest it. Hours passed, the woman opened her eyes and kowtowed in front of Jin Rou, "Erine wants to express her deepest gratitude to you, Senior."

    "Don''t call me senior. It''s making me old while I''m still young." Jin Rou said, "Stand up. What you have acquired is because you have the talent and time. Slowly nurture it and you will have an unshakeable dao heart like your mother."

    "Shall I mention this event to my mother?" Erine asked. She wanted to ask permission if it''s okay. She usually couldn''t hide anything from her mother.

    "With your level, she can instantly know everything." Jin Rou shook his head, "Just tell her. You cannot keep it from her anyway."

    Erine was about to leave the room when she suddenly stopped. Jin Rou looked at her and found out she seemed to be hesitating, "If you want to know my connection with your mother, it''s just simply a disciple and master rtionship."

    "I see. Then I''ll be off, Master." Erine didn''t probe further and bowed once again before leaving. She needed to go home immediately so that she could practice the new teachings she learned.

    Jin Rou sighed. It''s simpler to answer like that. It wouldn''tplicate things and all. Besides, he wasn''t Han Li to begin with so he wouldn''t meddle much in the issue.

    "Now, time to take it back." Jin Rou stood up. He had a single aim when he entered this room and that was to take an item back. It''s his to begin with.

    Slowly, he walked through many shelves and stopped at a single wooden and rundown shelf of books. Based on the dusts it umted, it had been so long since someone touched it.

 Chapter 806 Endless River

    "The path of the sages shall not be trampled upon; be it wise or none." Jin Rou murmured. Then, a white glow lightened the room. The space shook as the old shelf glowed with white light.

    It had been millions of years since someone touched the shelf and now it''s reacting with excitement. The books in it flew upwards and danced for a moment, encircling Jin Rou''s countenance. Afterwards, they merged to each other creating one book engulfed in light.

    "So long since Han Li has this." Jin Rou said. The book itself was a very heaven defying item that could help him defeat the heavens. With its power and mysteries, it was safe to said that his survival chance had increased exponentially.

    Since the book created a phenomenon, the room couldn''t contain it and many of it were leaked outside, making the people see what happened. Obviously, many people thought it was a treasureing into being so they hurried over.

    Young Master ke spearheaded the group and saw Jin Rou not far away from him. He creased his brows and asked, "What''s going on here? And how did you enter this ce?"

    But Jin Rou didn''t answer him. He turned a deaf ear to it which enraged the young master, "I am asking what''s going on. You don''t dare ignore me, bastard!"

    However, Jin Rou still didn''t answer him. Veins bulged on his ke''s forehead making him extremely livid as he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Since you want it that way, don''t me me for hurting you!"

    "You moron better not move." Jin Rou finally said something and looked at ke with cold eyes. It was an abyss of coldness to be exact, "You will be letting down your ancestors if you act like a clown. I''m here to take what''s only mine, to begin with. And since I already got it back, I''ll be leaving in a while. So scram before my patience runs out."

    "I don''t think that is fair." An ancestor said, "The book you''re holding is obviously from here. If you can just name it to be yours, then what''s the use of the Terrafilia''s authority here?"

    "It''s Ancestor Zhou. The current bigshot of the Zhou Family leading the other river. I remembered he''s here because he''s supporting Young Master ke to be betrothed to his niece." An spectator said. Since news traveled fast, many people knew about this.

    "An alliance marriage, then. No wonder the ancestor is always visiting this ce." His friend said.

    Jin Rou didn''t bother looking at the ancestor and focused on keeping the book. The light engulfing it was a security protection for thieves. Only Han Li was capable of removing the light.

    "Ignoring me, huh?" Ancestor Zhou felt quite displeased by this show of arrogance. Remember, he was a powerful ancestor of the Zhou Family. With his status, many would like to hug his thighs and seek for his favors.

    "Despite being old lineages with abundant resources, the descendants are all failures." Jin Rou shook his head and sighed, "I''ll repeat this for the veryst time, scram and don''t let your face show in front of me again."<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou was trying to be merciful since Han Li had a connection with Terrafilia. He was already asking nicely by this point. If the other party still didn''t know when to back off, blood may pool this ce without hesitation.

    ke was about to burst out when Ancestor Zhou stopped him, "Let him be. There''s something weird about him and I cannot pinpoint it. We have to be careful."

    "But..." ke was unwilling. After all, there''s a treasure in the man''s possession which was theirs.

    "No buts. I know what to do." The ancestor tapped ke''s shoulder. They couldn''t make a scene in this sacred ce or else, that person would get angry.

    Jin Rou smirked and left the room. Since they didn''t make it difficult for him, he wouldn''t do so either. It''s just that he knew that these idiots wouldn''t let it go like this.

    In anyway, should they seek for him and try his patience, he wouldn''t mind chopping their heads off. Terrafilia? Zhou Family? They were just a bunch of ants in Jin Rou''s eyes. Not even the powerhouse governing the overall Flowing River would dare to cross his path.

    Jin Rou left the Sky River Arena. He had already gotten his item back so there''s no reason to stay here further. He was off to thest ce he would visit here in the Floating River, and that was Endless River.

    Endless River was very far from the Sky River. In fact, each river was very far from each other. It would take several months to a year to travel by horse and whatsoever. That''s why there were teleportation arrays here, albeit at an expensive price.

    Unlike the other rivers, Endless was a dested ce with no living beings living because it happened to be the battlefield of two epoch sovereigns of the time immemorial. Because of the aftereffects of the fight, thend here and river became gray and the water was poisonous. Fortunately, the lineage supporting the Flowing River managed to cut off the path connecting Endless to the other rivers or else everything would go down the hill. After all, the chemicals of the river here was lethal even to high leveled cultivators.

    Jin Rou was walking here leisurely. It felt like he was strolling his own garden with ease. The air here was toxic but it couldn''t affect Jin Rou. Han Li''s body was immune to all types of toxicity even to the most lethal ones.

    This ce should have been a dead zone with no one able to enter. But Jin Rou knew that there''s a certain one who could manage to survive in this extreme and harsh conditions. Furthermore, Endless was also the perfect ce to live and hide.

    After walking for an hour, Jin Rou arrived at an almost destroyed hut with the straws almost falling. Who would have thought that someone could actually live in this ce? Jin Rou chuckled and decided to continue and entered it.

 Chapter 807 The Man In Endless River

    "It''s a miracle. This little ce manages to hold on despite you being here." Jin Rou said. There was a man smoking while sitting on a rocking chair. Inside the hut, realms glowed and stars shone brightly. It felt a new age wasing, a new era of brilliance or whatsoever.

    The man was wearing tattered clothes as if he was a beggar. There were many dirty spots on him but the handsomeness of his was still there radiating like the sun. If you put him in the streets, he could still be a young master of a poor family.

    "Endless River won''t be called Endless if it can''t withstand me." The man spoke after a long time. The silence between them was natural and normal, "It seems you have yet to kick the bucket."

    "How can I? Unless I kill that old man, I won''t yet die." Jin Rou shook his head. He helped himself and sat on a wooden chair by the side, "So many years have passed now, and you really are waiting to rot yourself here."

    "My sole existence is useless. I''m just waiting for the right moment to die." The man took a smoke once again and said, "Time is ephemeral and permanent at the same time. Once done, you cannot unchange it."

    "And you still can''t let go of the past." Jin Rou sighed. There was a certain tragedy that happened which made this man who he was right now.

    "Why should I let go of the past? It is something which keeps me going to find a way to die." The man coldly said. The death seemed to natural for him and he was unafraid of it. As a matter of fact, he was seeking for that.

    "Many sages and overlords want to live longer than time and here you are, wanting to die. Your immortal body is highly sought by anyone here in Thousand Realms and in the above. If you dere your appearance, those few hiding epoch sovereigns might show themselves up." Jin Rou chuckled.

    "I am not like the sages and overlords. I am me, and they are they. They can seek for my immortality but I won''t give it to them even if it meant living longer." The man wanted to die, true. But he wouldn''t let it fall on the hands of other people, even of Han Li.

    "It''s a shame, then. I have a perfect method for you here to have a natural death." Jin Rou said as if he was disappointed.

    This time, the man faced Jin Rou. His blue eyes were deeper than the sea and brighter than the sun. It prated deep within the realms of the world, "Many might want immortality, but I don''t think you''re part of them."

    Jin Rou chuckled, "That''s true. Being an immortal is a nuisance. Living is also tiring. Trillions of years that I''m alive is already more than enough."

    The man didn''tment on this. But he agreed that living was tiring. Many epochs have opened yet there was still no change. Friends and foes die after one another because they couldn''t avoid the erosion of time.

    "Then why do you want my immortality?" The man asked. Since Han Li wasn''t fond of it, what would be the use of giving it to him?

    "Because just like you, I don''t want people from taking it. The temptation of your immortality is too much. It cannot stay put those monsters hiding in the shadows. You might have noticed it already that there were active tracks in Endless River." Jin Rou said.<sub> </sub>

    While he was walking the Endless River, he noticed some very faint tracks of foreign existences. It was more than enough to tell that there''s something going on. Other people wouldn''t notice this but with Han Li''s deep eyes, it''s obvious.

    "They are already suspecting that I''m hiding here." The man said. This was inevitable. He had seen thising. He couldn''t hide for forever, after all.

    "Suspecting? No, wrong. They know that you''re here. They''re just testing the waters. Sooner orter, they wille to you prepared." Jin Rou said. All of his words were true, "They have nned this for a long time now and since they''re very daring to walk on your territory, they might have some powerful backer to help them."

    <o>,m "Aside from you, who could be a match of me here in this Thousand Realm?" The man asked.</o>

    "Do you really think that he''s already dead?" Jin Rou was serious.

    "What do you mean?" The man creased his brows. For the first time, he showed great caution, "I personally have killed him, you''re there too."

    "That''s what I thought too." Jin Rou shook his head, "But it seems he managed to slip through my eyes."

    It was the reason why Jin Rou was here. Han Li wanted to tell this to the man. After all, he realized it a bitte. Fortunately, things weren''tte yet.

    It had been billions of years now. For sure, that existence had fully healed the wounds now. Furthermore, the tracks here in Endless matched that existence''s trail and smell.

    "That''s why you want to take my immorality away. To prevent those people from rising once again." The man said. He puffed a smoke again and took a deep breath.

    "It is the for the sake of your beloved and this world. Your partner loved this world so much and I don''t think you can see it crumble because of them." Jin Rou said.

    "And you''re using to your advantage to get it?" The manughed sarcastically.

    "Honestly, I don''t even need to talk to you if I want to have your immortality. You know me. I have all the items and resources to extract it from your body by force. If I need to sacrifice your descendants to keep the world in order, I will do it." Jin Rou was speaking with coldness and harsh in his tone, "But I''m not because you have once served me and pave a way in the past. I cannot ignore your contribution."

    Hearing this, the manughed because everything Jin Rou said made sense.

 Chapter 808 Arrival

    Jin Rou wasn''t bluffing. With Han Li''s capabilities and extreme amount of resources, getting the immortal body by force was easy as pie. Even a hundred of this man couldn''t defeat Han Li. He had tempered it for so many years and even the old man above had difficulty injuring him severely during the recent challenge.

    But Jin Rou couldn''t do it. Han Li was seeing this man in a favorable light and he couldn''t just ignore it. After all, he was a mere stranger of this world despite owning the strongest body.

    "You''re right. In this realm, no one can stop you unless it''s the old man." The manughed sarcastically and shook his head, "Even my perfected dao art wouldn''t be a match against your peerless one."

    This man used to be arrogant and hot blooded. But his demeanor changed when he experienced the toughest difficulties in his life. He was no longer the person who would be easily agitated or angered.

    "That''s true. So you have no choice but to hand over your immortality." Jin Rou said, "Rest assured, no one will be able to get it from me. Not even those hiding monks."

    "Those monks have been waiting for the right time. For sure, they have eyes watching us. But since you''re here, they couldn''t make a move." The man puffed another batch of smoke and said, "Be careful of them. They might not be able to kill you, but they have a powerful treasure that could bind you."

    "Oh, you mean they already retrieved the Mirror of Karmic Samsara?" Jin Rou creased his brows. Of all the heavenly treasures, this what Han Li was very wary of.

    "Yes." The man answered without a pause. It was definite and confirmingam answer without a doubt. His intel was far immense than anyone else here, so he had this vital information on hand.

    The Mirror of Karmic Samsara was a binding treasure meant to imprison strong beings. It could bind anyone who was targeted with it as long as it met the prerequisites. Even those on Han Li''s level were captured by this in the past.

    The hiding monks had been searching for this for so long now and finally, their efforts of countless times bore fruit.

    "That''s why they''re very confident in moving actively." Jin Rou chuckled, "Ah, since they want toe, let theme. It will save me the trouble of searching for them."

    The man somewhat expected this response and said, "You have a n?"

    Honestly, even the man was not that confident in facing the monks. After all, they had the mirror. It would be dangerous to confront them head on. But with Han Li here, what''s there to be afraid of?

    "Since when did I have no n?" Jin Rou chuckled, "In any way, I have to face them to get the mirror. I need it to face the old man."

    The man could see the confidence in Han Li''s eyes. Those monks weren''t people to be underestimated. Even sovereigns had to take the long way to avoid them.

    There''s a long silence between the two. Jin Rou didn''t mind this and observed the surroundings while the man closed his eyes for a sleep.

    Time seemed inconsistent in this ce. It felt ephemeral around the temporal space, as if time wasn''t significant to begin with. The man opened his eyes and spoke, "I''ll give you the immortality in exchange for the method of dying naturally."<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou smirked. The other party had already made up his mind. It was a big seal of a deal and both of them benefitted from it greatly, "As a bonus, I''ll fend the monks for you."

    "Because it aligns with your interest. Bonus, my foot." The man rolled his eyes.

    "Don''t be like that. This is one great hell of good riddance, you know." Jin Rou chuckled, "Let theme here. I know, it won''t take long and they will be tempted to move. After all, time isn''t on their side."

    ---

    Jin Rou had been staying in the hut for two weeks now. All he was doing was writing and studying thews of the realm. He didn''te out or whatnot as nothing in the outside could interest him. While the man was busy farming. Who would have thought that there''s a hidden farm behind the small and almost broken hut?

    "Rumble!" While the two were busy minding their own business, a tear in the sky appeared. It was sorge that it blocked the sun.

    Jin Rou opened his eyes and looked above, "They''re finally here. I told you, they cannot sit back and just watch."

    The tore above the sky was so vast that it horrified those who had seen this. The ancestors and experts in the know immediately told their disciples to go back into their respective sects and close their doors. Even the supreme lineages did this, and didn''t dare dispatch people to check.

    It was very ominous and no one was willing to take the risk. Furthermore, it was in the dested Endless Sea, so it had been more impossible to check.

    The man stood up and left the hut. The visitors were here, it''s time to wee them. Jin Rou followed suit with a smile on his face.

    Then, two gigantic figures appeared out of the tore space. They were looking like an ogre with hideous features. They were wearing a monk robe with two golden books floating above their heads.

    They were asrge as the big mountains of Flowing River. Their eyes were fixated on the two humans who just came out side of the hut.

    "Ogre monks, it''s been a while. You saved me all the future troubles of searching for you." Jin Rou taunted, "Comee, I know you two are eager to bite me."

    "Bastard Li, don''t be too arrogant. Do you think we are still afraid of you?" One of the ogre monks said. They didn''t have the proper demeanor of a monk, "We are here for you as well, but we prioritize Decius."

    "You want his immortality? Nope." Jin Rou said, "If you want to have it that much, you have to go pass me first."

 Chapter 809 Ogre Monks

    The two ogre monks shouldn''t be underestimated. They had lived so many trials and tribtions. They even survived many cmities in the past. It was obvious that they were powerful and resourceful enough. Even without the Mirror of Karmic Samsara, they could rule the world as long as they kill Decius and Han Li, the Thousand Realms was up for their grabs.

    "So you want to go against our way?" The ogre monks wer naturally displeased. But they weren''t afraid. After all, they had a trump card that could threaten even those at Han Li''s level. So, in their eyes, Han Li wasn''t that much of a threat.

    "Go against the way of a bunch of weaklings?" Jin Rou smirked, "You''re thinking too highly of yourselves. All you just do is hide when things aren''t going in your way. What things can you be proud of aside from a skill in hiding?"

    "It''s a tactical retreat, Bastard Li. We aren''t like you who is too obsessed with someone you cannot defeat in your life." The ogre monks sneered. Since they had lived for long now, they knew many things about Han Li.

    "At least, I am brave enough to face them. How about you two? Your n, just like any other lineages, was too scared to confront the heavens and fight for what you believe. It''s a pity that I wasn''t able to rob your n off your treasuries." Jin Rou shook his head. He looked disappointed as he told the words.

    "You are thest person we want to hear that from!" The ogre monks shouted. They immediately took out a mirror and said, "Since you want to pass the river soon, we''ll give it to you!"

    Decius looked at the mirror and confirmed it, "That''s the mirror."

    "I know, I can see it." Jin Rou was smiling. Han Li had been searching for this mirror but despite spending too many resources, he wasn''t able to do so. Only the ogre monks had the connection with the mirror so it''s possible for them to find it.

    Now that the monks had presented their selves with the mirror, wouldn''t Jin Rou disappoint them if he doesn''t take it?

    "Are you sure you can handle them alone?" Decius asked. It''s not that he was doubting Han Li''s capabilities. It''s just that the two ogre monks had gotten stronger than the previous meeting.

    "Just two stupid ogres trying to be clowns. They''re not that much." Jin Rou smirked and said, "Let''s see what you have improved in this past millions of years of hiding. I''ll give you one shot, don''t miss it."

    .

    The two ogre monks looked at each other and nodded, "Activate!"

    Since Han Li was being this way, it would be a shame not to entertain his will. Furthermore, it''s a very advantageous situation for them so they couldn''t miss this.

    The Mirror of Karmic Samsara glowed brightly as it spread various white lights from it. It pierced the sky as the clouds turned away afraid to disappear with nothingness.<sub> </sub>

    It absorbed the natural energy of the Flowing River bit by bit. Jin Rou was just standing there motionlessly. He was waiting for the mirror to attack and bind him.

    "Since you want to die that much, let''s give it to you!" The ogre monks shouted and the mirror glowed brighter. It faced down towards Jin Rou and reveales countless invisible hands nearing him.

    The invisible hands could only be seen by the deepest eyes avable. Since it''s too fast, the hands were able to get a hold of Han Li which made the two ogre monks smile.

    "Rest in eternity inside!" The mirror had sealed many powerful beings in the past. As a matter of fact, even those stronger than Jin Rou was helpless against this mirror. The ogre monks couldn''t stop their happiness. Han Li was the greatest wall they had to ovee in order to move forward but now he was gone.

    "Your protector is now sealed. I wonder what can you do now?" The ogre monks smiled, "If you give us the immortality, I will consider giving you a painless death."

    Hearing this, Decius didn''t change his expression as he asked, "Do you really think it''s already over?"

    "What are you talking about? The binding prowess of Mirror of Karmic Samsara is more than you can imagine. Even Bastard Li will not be able to escape this mirror unless we say so." The two ogre monks said with confidence. They had been suppressed by Han Li for too long and now that they had the chance to pay him back, how could they not be happy about this?

    Decius sighed and looked at the two ogre monks with pity in his eyes. He shook his head and said, "While the mirror is truly powerful, it depends on what type of person it''s trying to seal. Don''t you find it weird that with Han Li''s personality, you managed to catch him that quick?"

    Hearing this, the two ogre monks had a horrifying realization which dawned upon them. They were about to move but the mirror floated and binded them so they couldn''t move.

    "You two are still pathetic as ever." Jin Rou slowly came out of the mirror unscathed and spoke, "This is why your n is destined to be doomed. You have the perfect forefather but the descendants are all too stupid to learn from mistakes."

    The two ogre monks felt that the situation wasn''t favorable so they tried to escape using their powerful means. However, it failed.

    "You can escape anything but the mirror. It is personally crafted by your forefather in the distant past. The effects of the mirror is doublepared to others." Jin Rou said as he found something to sit on, "Since you cannot live past this day, let''s have a nice chat. Shall we? We have plenty of time right now."

    "If you think of gathering information from us, just kill us already. You cannot find anything from us." The ogre monks knew that their fates were sealed. Now, all they could do was to protect the secret so that others could live on.

 Chapter 810 A Question

    "Don''t be like that. We have a fateful connection between us for long now. Isn''t it too cruel to treat me this way?" Jin Rou felt broken and said.

    The ogre monk named Du Cao sneered and spoke, "Li, don''t try to toy with us. We know your tricks and it won''t work on us. All you can do is to kill us."

    The ogre monk named Du Shao also agreed, "That''s right. We are part of the prestigious n that made the world tremble in fear in the past. You really think we will sell them out?"

    The loyalty of these two were deeply engraved to their bones. Being part of the royalty of the n, they enjoyed various wealth and benefits.

    "Prestigious n that turned coward when those people arrived?" Jin Rou smirked. This was a sensitive topic to these two ogre monks.

    "As if you know what happened in the past." Du Cao snorted. It was a shameful past of their n, but his loyalty to it didn''t change, "There were certain things that cannot change even if you face it."

    "That''s true." Jin Rou nodded, "However, your forefather''s mysteries lied within those people who arrived. Your ancestors didn''t even try to face them and instead hid. If your forefather is here, you all might have been spanked badly."

    "You''re talking as if you know what happened." Du Shao red at Jin Rou. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but it contained truth in it.

    The answer towards further prosperity was carried by the foreign people. If their n pursued it and seeded, the n was deemed to be the most prestigious n in the history that ckmauve Family would be overshadowed.

    "I know what happened, that''s why I can say things." Jin Rou said. Han Li had personally watched the gameid by the foreigners. They were just waiting for the n to bite the bait. Unfortunately, they weren''t sessful.

    The ancestors of the n was decisive enough not to take it. After all, they weren''t sure of the power level of the foreigners. Although they had the home advantage, they couldn''t risk it. Not unless they had the Mirror of Karmic Samsara.

    "Just kill us already, will you?" Du Shao said with annoyance. They were being toyed and it''s making him ufortable, "Li, you better do it or if ever I find chance to escape here, your fate will not be good as you think it is."

    "Hmm, even the heavens isn''t daring to say those words to me." Jin Rou smiled, "I just want to ask one thing. Grant me one answer and I''ll end your sufferings."

    He paused for a moment and said, "Or you can spend the rest of your lives inside the mirror. You know, you will live through eternity without a chance to get out."

    The two ogre monks were silenced. Surely, they didn''t want to spend a useless eternity inside the mirror. Du Cao sighed and said, "Speak. What do you want to know?"

    It''s better to die and end this suffering rather than being sealed. They had lived for too long now, anyway. What would happen to the n shall be up to the future''s hands.

    "Good choice." Jin Rou said, "Then, I just want to know. Did he pay you a visit?"

    Du Cao didn''t expect this question. He was expecting something that connected with their n. He didn''t expect that Han Li would be asking something different and more shocking.

    It was a taboo to talk about the ''he'' Han Li was talking about. However, since Du Cao already said he would answer one, he took a deep breath and said, "Yes."

    "borate." Jin Rou demanded.<sub> </sub>

    "He paid us a visit because he wants to negotiate with the current ancestors of the n. I don''t know the details, though." Du Cao helplessly said. He really didn''t know anything except that ''he'' paid them a visit.

    Decius creased his brows. Being part of Han Li''s camp, he knew many secrets and their unveiling answers. That existence was too dangerous for the Thousand Realms. With one whim of his, the world could end.

    "He''s growing impatient." Jin Rou chuckled. He already had a spection what might entice that man to negotiate with the ogre''s n, "Alright, since you answered my question truthfully, what type of deaths you two want?"

    "Make it painless." The two ogre monks said. They had suffered for too long now. They didn''t want any more suffering.

    Jin Rou nodded. He took out a sword and beheaded the two ogre monks within less than a split second. Even Decius couldn''t follow through it, "That''s the good bye."

    The bodies of the ogre monks slowly disintegrated. Soon, it all turned into ashes and carried by a slow wind.

    "Will the ancestors of their n pursue this matter?" Decius asked. The two ogre monks were vital members of the n. Now that they''re dead, they might seek revenge.

    "No, their ancestors aren''t gutful enough to face me. Not to mention, they lost the Mirror of Karmic Samsara." Jin Rou shook his head, "So rest assured. Even if they appear, the sages will fend them off."

    "I see. So you finished your business here now." Decius said.

    "Yes, I have no more reason to stay here." Jin Rou answered.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Scram." Decius turned his back and returned to his hut, "Don''t evere back again."

    Decius had already given up his immortality in exchange for the natural death method. The two had finished business and it''s time for Jin Rou to leave.

    "You''re no longer immortal. Can your body take it?" Jin Rou asked. It was thest time they would see each other so he wanted to know.

    "I have many methods to keep myself alive before my natural death." Decius coldly said, "So leave now. Don''t act like a responsible master."

    Jin Rouughed and turned his back, "I''m going to pay Soul Fairy a visit."

    Decius flinched when he heard this. This very familiar and warm name gave affected his core, "So?"

    Jin Rou could hear the tremble in his voice, "Nothing. I just want to tell you. Take care of yourself so that you can reach your natural death."

    After saying it, he eventually left without turning back. It''s time to move forward.

 Chapter 811 Sword Platform

    The Sword tform was a veryrgend that not even supreme lineages could touch. This was a sacrednd for all sword cultivators who seek for the sword dao. It was a highly independentnd separated from the overall Thousand Realms.

    Here, sword hymns were natural and flying swords were the means. Almost all lineages here focused on the sword. This was natural. After all, thend had a firm sword foundation and a source.

    This was Jin Rou''s next destination before going to somewhere else. As it''s nearby, he decided to check it out. There were no prerequisites to enter thend. As long as you have a destined connection with the sword, you can enter. Of course, being a citizen was a different thing.

    "Hello, are you here to stay or visit?" The receptionist by the gate''s entrance asked Jin Rou. As of now, there were a few neers so it wasn''t hectic.

    "I''m just going to visit." Jin Rou asked. He then handed over a certain amount of dao stones of immortal sovereign.

    "Sir, you are in luck." The receptionist smiled as she received the payment, "Currently, the Firm Sword Festival is being held. You can enjoy various kinds of entertainment. If you are seeking for fun, I advise you to visit the Sword Temple and watch the parade. If you''re looking for the dao, you can go to the Sword Illusion teau."

    The receptionist was adept in suggesting things. Thus, many weren''t lost in thend. This could be called additional service ording to the payment of the customer.

    "Thank you for the suggestion." Jin Rou knew this of course. But he didn''t expect that it''s the Firm Sword Festival.

    In the past, Han Li had always been participating the festival. He was always finding time to see the going festival in the past. But for some reason, he stopped doing so.

    For Han Li, the Firm Sword Festival held great importance in his heart. But at the same time, he could also let it go if it''s needed. Factly speaking, if Jin Rou had no agenda here, he wouldn''te here to receive trouble.

    "Many sword emperors have died... It''s too cruel to remember." Jin Rou sighed. Despite not personally experiencing it, the horror in Han Li''s memories gave him chills.

    In Sword tform, it''s not the immortal sovereigns and epoch sovereigns which were highly regarded. It''s the sword emperors. They were at the top of thisnd that could threaten sovereigns. In fact, they were just almost on par sovereigns outside Sword tform.

    "Brother, it seems you are new here." Someone approached Jin Rou. Being alone, he was watched by many.

    Jin Rou ignored the guy and just continued walking. It''s like he couldn''t see anything except the straight way in front of him.

    The guy felt awkward. But since he already bit the bullet, he chased after Jin Rou and said, "Brother listen, I''m no scammer so you can talk to me. You''re new here, right? I can give you a tour free of charge!"

    This time, Jin Rou paused in his tracks and asked, "You want to give me a tour?"

    "Yes, brother. I''m just concerned about you." The guy smiled. Seeing that he was slowly taking Jin Rou, he couldn''t help but smirk in his heart.

    "Then do you know where is Burnme Sword Tree?" Jin Rou raised his brow.<sub> </sub>

    "Err... How am I supposed to know it when no one knows where it is actually?" The guy felt his cheeks going numb. This person was asking for too much! The Burnme Sword Tree was a mythical tree that had not shown itself for countless years. If ancestors couldn''t find it, how could he?

    "Then you aren''t qualified to give me a tour." Jin Rou gave him a side eye and said, "Go back to whence you came and stop stealing from other people."

    "I''m no stealer!" The guy shouted, "It''s wrong to use someone you just met."

    "Oh, right? Then you trying to reach my pockets a while ago was just a coincidence?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "I..." The guy was speechless. His moves were wless. How was that possible that he had been seen?

    "Go home. Don''t make Oblivion Sword Sect lose face because of a dumb idiot like you." Jin Rou said before disappearing.

    The guy wanted to ask how did he know it. But unfortunately, Jin Rou was already gone when he looked.

    ---

    Jin Rou passed many streets after leaving the brat. He made many twist and turns as if he was locating a certain ce. After an hour, he arrived at a rundown store with no name. If you put this store on the streets, no one would even dare to look inside. It looked like an abandoned store with ghosts inside.

    Of course, it was a no abandoned store. It was actually still running even after so many ages and epochs had passed. Jin Rou decided to take a look inside and was greeted by an old man, "Greetings, it''s been a while since a customer came."

    Only capable existences could find this store. The location of it changed every 5 seconds so it''s difficult to put a mark on it. But for Jin Rou, it was easy as spelling pie.

    "You''re still alive and well." Jin Rou looked at the old man and said. He sat down the stall and said, "A tea, please."

    "It''s natural. I''m just rotting myself here so basically I have a long life to go." The old manughed and prepared the tea, "I didn''t expect that you''ll be visiting Sword tform, Your Majesty."

    "I''m just passing by. I need to retrieve a treasure I personally hidden here so yeah." Jin Rou said, "How about you? You''re just here rotting. If those people outside knew your identity, they will be prostrating to your presence. Not even epoch monarchs could be your enemy."

    This old man had an extraordinary background that only a few knew. It was so terrifying that even supreme lineages had to walk the other way just not to offend him.

    "I''m not like you, Your Majesty." The old man shook his head, "I''m none other than a mere old man waiting for death. I''m not like you who wants to find an answer and settle everything. I just want to live in peace and die in peace."

    "That''s true. Many people are different to each other. It''s up to them how could they understand each other despite the differences." Jin Rou said.

 Chapter 812 Old Store

    The old man served the tea and said, "Please have a taste. It''s the best tea leaves I have currently. Even Sword Emperor Tianli is tempted by this tea and want to buy a gram of it."

    Sword Emperor Tianli was a brilliant emperor of the past. He glorified Sword tform and fought back the invaders who wanted to devour theirnd.

    Jin Rou took a sip of the tea and nodded, "Good tea."

    It was, by far, the most delicious tea he had tasted. The taste and aroma of the tea very muchplemented each other. Not to mention, the transparent color of it was soothing. It''s no wonder even sword emperors wanted to have a hands on this. Unfortunately, it was limited and couldn''t be bought no matter how rich the customer was.

    Take Sword Emperor Tianli for example. In the past, he tried to buy leaves using heavenly swords as bargaining chip. Remember, heavenly swords in thisnd was the highest quality of a sword. Only sword emperors had the ability to create one. Too bad though, the old man didn''t even look at the sword and refused. The tea was too precious that even a heavenly sword couldn''t buy it.

    "How about I buy ten grams of this instead?" Jin Rou jokingly said.

    "Your Majesty must be jesting. How can mere tea leaves catch your attention? For sure, you have way better tea leaves in your treasure vaults." The old man shook his head. He knew the tantamount treasuries of Han Li. How could it not have some heaven defying tea leaves?

    Jin Rou chuckled. Perhaps that''s true. If Jin Rou wasn''t wrong, there were really tons of precious tea leaves in all treasure vaults of Han Li. Since he was also a tea lover, he collected various kinds of tea leaves. Maybe not even the worth of this current tea leaves would be able to match up against those in Han Li''s vaults.

    There''s a long silence between them. At their level, silence like this was natural. After all, they had already talked about everything and there''s almost nothing to talk to aside from the current events.

    "Dying without anyone knowing, that must be a great relief." Jin Rou broke the ice after a long time. His tea had already became cold and it''s no longer suitable for his taste.

    "Yes. Dying like that will not bring any burden to anyone you''re connected with. That is my choice, and I''m sure yours is different, Your Majesty." The old man agreed. They were already too strong that death wasn''t scary anymore, "Your choice is to push the existence to his death while I''m just waiting to die."

    "Everyone is entitled to have their own choices in life. It''s normal that not everyone will seek the path you chose." Jin Rou said, "But it must be lonely being here, stuck. You don''t know when the visitors will pay you a visit."

    The store changes its location every five seconds. Thus, it''s too difficult to pinpoint and go. Even sword emperors had to pay a price to get here.

    "I''m ustomed to loneliness, Your Majesty. All my life, I''m always alone. I don''t need anyone to be mypany." The old man said. He had grown old and gotten used to it.

    "Sometimes, loneliness is a bliss too." Jin Rouughed softly, "By the way, I''m here because I want to ask you something."

    "Ask away, Your Majesty. If it''s you, I''ll try my best to give a satisfactory answer." The old man smiled.

    "I''m just wondering if he ever paid you a visit here?" Jin Rou asked. For sure, the old man already knew who the ''he'' Jin Rou was talking about.<sub> </sub>

    The old man turned serious and nodded, "Yes. He paid me a visit approximately 500,000 years ago. He talked to me like I''m his old friend."

    "That''s recent." Jin Rou creased his brows. It just meant that the man might still be here in Thousand Realms.

    "He''s too audacious. Trying to show off that he can walk now under the sun?" Jin Rou smirked. Han Li had a matter to deal with the man, so Jin Rou was trying his best to have some information about him.

    "It has been so many years. With his intelligence, it''s already given that he can find a method to walk under this bright light." The old man sighed, "I just didn''t expect him to do it this early."

    For them, 500,000 years was a short amount of time. That''s why Jin Rou refered to it as ''recently''.

    "He''s getting impatient. He knows that I''m alive so he''s worrying about his life." Jin Rou chuckled, "But since there''s a chance that he''s still here in Thousand Rm, I''m going to take my time to hunt him."

    "Your Majesty, you must be aware that he has gotten stronger. Even I am not sure of defeating him unless I go all out." The old man said. It was a high estimation. After all, the old man was a strong existence that even sovereigns and emperors were respective to.

    "I''m aware. But if he''s thinking he can y with me, he better just run and hide." Jin Rou smiled and stood up, "Old man, I''m not going to take your precious time now. I''m leaving."

    "Where are you going to, Your Majesty?" The old man asked in curiosity.

    "I heard that Firm Sword Festival is ongoing. I want to rx a bit and see it myself." Jin Rou stretched his arms.

    In Sword tform, festivals were highly regarded by people. It was a sign ofmemoration and remembrance towards the sages and emperors who protected the tform.

    "Does the kid know you''re here?" The old man asked.

    Jin Rou smiled wryly and shook his head, "No, and if it''s possible, I don''t want to cross paths with the kid."

    "The kid has been looking for you for so many ages. If you attend the Firm Sword Festival, it had a high chance of you being detected." The old man said.

    "Let it be up to fate." Jin Rou shook his head, "Old man, take care. If I need your assistance during this challenge, I might drag you out of your store."

 Chapter 813 Blissfull Falls

    Hearing this, the old man felt his body tremble, "Your Majesty, please don''t joke like that or else my little life might pass away immediately. My puny strength couldn''tpared to the generals under your banner."

    Han Li nevercked people in his side. As a matter of fact, there were many people who would be willing to surrender their lives to him. It''s just a matter of whether Han Li was willing to take them in or not.

    One must note that the challenge Jin Rou was talking about was a battle against the highest entity of everything, the Heavens. Too many sages tried to ovee it yet it always lead to failure, Han Li included. So, those who were picked by him were surely all powerful and heaven defying existences that could shake the realms.

    "Right, I''m just kidding." Jin Rou chuckled. He knew that the old man wanted to live and die in peace. Despite the old man''s power level, Jin Rou wouldn''t force him to do his bidding. Too many people had already sacrificed themselves for him in the past. How could he attain to do the same thing this time?

    Jin Rou left the store. It was probably the first andst time he would met the old man so he deeply imprinted everything in his mind.

    After Jin Rou left, the old man looked at the distant horizon that only him could see, "His brilliance shines still, as ever."

    ---

    Jin Rou was staying by a cheap inn by the territory of Firm Sword. He didn''tck money or so but he still chose this cheap inn because it''s the nearest where the Blissful Falls was located.

    Blissful Falls was a popr ce frequently visited by people. The falls was sorge that the naked eyes couldn''t cover the whole of it. Furthermore, this ce was the area where the Firm Sword Festival usually held. In regr basis, the visitors here numbered up to ten thousand per day. But since it''s the festival time, its number was doubled and there were times it was tripled.

    It was noon when Jin Rou decided to check out. He paid his bill and noted the receptionist that he''d return if needed so he left a few more dao stones. Even if he didn''t return, the inn could just see it as his small charity.

    "Rumble!" A shaking sound reverberated. Then, many swords flew above. They were dancing and in sync with each other. The falls were also creating a melodious sound which served as the music to the dancing.

    Many people cheered, "It''s starting!"

    Firm Sword was a top lineage of this tform. They were responsible for upholding thews of this region and the creation of the festivals.

    Currently, there were three top sword lineages in Sword tform. Being one of the top, Firm Sword showed greatpetence and authority to the public.

    "Hello, everyone. Wee to the Firm Sword Festival!" Ady in red dress appeared. She was so beautiful that many eyes were fixated on her. Her blonde hair fell down as she continued, "I am Chinu, the current young mistress of Firm Sword. I am tasked to be the host of this year''s event!"

    Many cheered, especially the boys. Chinu was like a goddess in their eyes and she should be untouchable. Most importantly, she was the idol of many women here. After all, she was one of the sword talents of Sword tform!

    The sword talents were the greatest geniuses in this era. Meaning, they had the highest chance of bing the next sword emperor. For Firm Sword, Chinu was their spoiled princess thus almost half of the entire resources were focused in nurturing her.<sub> </sub>

    "Calm down, everyone." Chinu smiled. She loved the attention she was gaining, but there''s an urgent matter to say, "I have an important announcement to say, before everything else."

    The crowd shut their traps, waiting for the said announcement.

    "The festival will be held in two days. The first day is to sell extravagant items at a cheaper price! We will set up stalls here for you to buy. The second is, a brief selection of lucky people who will apany us in entering the Blissful Falls!"

    The spectators was stumped. Someone asked, "The Firm Sword had already found a way to open the door behind the falls?"

    The Blissful Falls was a majestic born of nature. However, it''s not all. There was a mysterious door behind it. It was locked and no one could enter it. Even souls were rejected here. Firm Sword partnered with many researchers had studied the falls for countless years now, and it seemed their hard work paid off.

    As for what''s inside? No one knew. Many imed it was a treasure trove, some said its a tomb. All in all, no one could confirm it.

    Now that the Firm Sword was giving free tickets for the trip, how couldn''t they not be ted?

    They wanted to see what kind of things were there.

    "Fools." Jin Rou shook his head. As the bearer of Han Li''s memories, he knew so much regarding the closed door of Blissfull Falls.

    His voice was not loud, but it''s heard by the crowd. They red daggers at Jin Rou and demanded an answer why they were called fools.

    However, Jin Rou ignored their words and focused in himself. What''s the use of saying it now?

    "Daoist Brother, you seem to know something about theke. Care to share it with us?" Chinu asked nicely.

    "Indeed, I know many things regarding the cave. However, I have no ns in sharing it with you all." Jin Rou sorted. If they wanted to brace death that much, he wouldn''t stop them.

    "You sure talk a lot for a brat. If you don''t want toe, don''t, then. You''re embarrassing yourself here." An ancestor said. The door of Blissfull Falls had been always a mystery to them. And now that there''s a chance to see it, someone was ruining it for them. How could they swallow this anger?

    "Stupidity at its finest." Jin Rou left and returned the inn. He had no ns in touching the dangerous waters and expend resources unnecessarily.

 Chapter 814 The Princess Visit

    Jin Rou returned to the inn and spent his time cultivating. Although Han Li''s body was already so strong, he needed to maintain it and regte his meridians well. Furthermore, his dao heart needed further harness and sharpness. He was going to face a very powerful entity, after all. He couldn''t let his heart be tempted by universal things.

    It was a new day, and Jin Rou was supposed to do cultivation again. He had no ns for this day thus he nned to stay here. However, an unexpected visitor decided to pay him a visit.

    "I didn''t expect that the Goddess Chinu of Firm Sword will be visiting me without notice." Jin Rou smiled. An attendant served them tea. The lobby wasn''t packed with people and the princess was in a disguise. So, no one except Jin Rou actually recognized her.

    "I apologize for the sudden appearance, Young Master." The goddess knew how to say proper honorifics.

    "Smart." Jin Rou liked how he was addressed and said, "Speak. What brings you here?"

    In all sense, Princess Chinu shouldn''t have been here. Jin Rou spoke without basis yesterday and it shouldn''t have an effect to her and the lineage. However, her ancestors felt there''s more to it and wanted to confirm whether he was speaking the truth or not. Likewise, she felt the same.

    Her sudden visit should be received grandly and anyone would be happy to be visited by the princess. However, Jin Rou wasn''t showing it. If there''s an expression that could be observed in him, it''s indifference.

    "I just want to confirm if your words yesterday are true." Princess Chinu decided to go straight to the point. It''s useless beating around the bush as it would just waste both of their times.

    "I''m just a nobody. How could you believe what I say?" Jin Rou chuckled. The people didn''t believe him, but the princess spent time to visit him and confirm his words, it was inconceivable in a sense.

    "I don''t think so, Young Master." Princess Chinu shook her head, "Definitely, you have basis for saying that. We don''t know what kind of dangers lie ahead if we explore it, thus we want to gather information, be it with a high or low possibility of happening."

    "It seems your ancestors aren''t also confident in entering the falls." Jin Rou smirked.

    "The Blissful Falls is a mysterious ce that not even us has explored fully. Not to mention the inside, we haven''t explored the entire depths of the falls itself." Princess Chinu smiled wryly.

    In the past, the Firm Sword expendedrge amounts of resources to dig and test the depths of the falls. However, they had not expected that the depth was endless. Despite the 10 miles of rod they used, it wasn''t still enough to discover the deep part. Moreover, the rod disintegrated after passing the 10 miles mark. Because of this, the Firm Sword decided to dispatch two ancestors of their lineage towards to explore it.

    Unfortunately, the ancestors weren''t able to return. Starting there, the Firm Sword didn''t bother exploring more about it and just let it be. They also posted warnings about the falls so that people wouldn''t mistake a deed of jumping on it.

    "So you want to focus your resources in exploration of what behind the mysterious door." Jin Rou said, "Compared to the water,nd is easier to explore as many instruments were made for this."

    "That''s right. However, our ancestors didn''t want to create the same mistake again. Thus, I''m here to confirm and perhaps get some information from you, Young Master." Princess Chinu said. She was acting like a dignified princess just now.<sub> </sub>

    "What''s in it for me, then?" Of course, Jin Rou wouldn''t share information unless there''s something for him. There was no free lunch in this world and Firm Sword knew it very well.

    Princess Chinu expected this question andid a pearl on the table, "This is one of our greatest treasures, Sword Rising Pearl. It is definitely top notch and legitimate. With your knowledge, you should know what''s the use of this."

    Jin Rou looked at the pearl and chuckled, "Firm Sword is very serious in taking necessary information."

    Sword Rising Pearl was a treasure used to create a sword daow. It was necessary for cultivators who wanted to reach the apex and be sword emperors. The problem was, it''s difficult to get and it''s very limited. Firm Sword only had three pearls despite their long history.

    Princess Chinu was about to say something when Jin Rou spoke again, "But, this isn''t enough."

    The princess was stupefied. This pearl wasn''t enough yet? Wasn''t this man too greedy if that''s the case?

    "Little girl, I don''t want to show arrogance when you''re so sincere. But Sword Rising Pearls are just normal pebbles in my eyes." Jin Rou shook his head. His treasuries had a set of them, far glorious than this one. How could he be tempted by this?

    "Then please state your terms." Princess Chinu took a deep breath. She had to get the information no matter what. Her ancestors couldn''t be wrong about this.

    "Hmm, simple. I''m not nning in drying your Firm Sword. But I want to have the coffin your forefather had hidden way from the world." Jin Rou was all smiles.

    "That''s impossible!" The princess was terrified when she heard what he wanted. In the first ce, how the hell did know that coffin''s existence? That''s a taboo that even their lineage didn''t talk about!

    "Don''t be hasty to say no, yet." Jin Rou said, "You aren''t getting just information. I''m also going to participate in the exploration to make sure you all stay alive. This is the best deal you can get from me."

    "The ancestors just want the information." Princess Chinu demanded.

    "And you think you can explore the behind on your own? Even sword emperors will be killed inside and you want to explore it with just the information?" Jin Rou smiled, "Think about it. The behind of the falls is too dangerous even for the top lineages of this world, you aren''t the same. You will be sacrificing your lives by going there without my protection."

    The princess observed Jin Rou. Every word of his carried confidence and arrogance at the same time. It felt like even the sky fell down, he was there to throw the sky back to where it should be.

 Chapter 815 Deal

    Princess Chinu fell into a deep thought. Jin Rou was right. Even if they have the information, they couldn''t guarantee that they could get out of there alive. Remember, it was sealed and no one could actually enter it. But now, it was opened? It''s too good to be true. For sure, there''s something going on there.

    However, she still thought that Jin Rou''s terms were over the top. It was outright outrageous and demanding. After all, to actually choose that coffin instead of the Sword Rising Pearl? It should be noted that their forefather spent a terrifying amount of resources to retrieve this from an abyss. As a matter of fact, it almost cost his life. The coffin was a priceless treasure and their forefather entrusted it to them. It was impossible to give it out.

    "It''s still impossible to agree to your terms." The princess shook her head. This was way beyond her measures that she had. Even if she agreed, she couldn''t decide it.

    "Then we have nothing to talk about." Jin Rou said, "I don''t know why you descendants wanted to protection the coffin but it''s a dangerous, it''s not a toy that you can y with. Isn''t it better to have it in my hands?"

    "We don''t even know you." That''s true. There''s a little to none information about Jin Rou. So, how could they trust his words?

    "I thought that you''re a smart kid, knowing you have visited me here. But I guess, you can only amount to this much." Jin Rou sighed. He truly expected something from the princess. However, it looked like there''s nothing to look forward to.

    "You sound confident, Young Master." Princess Chinu was usually a humble princess. But she couldn''t take an insult lying down.

    "I am always confident." Jin Rou said, "Not even what''s behind the falls can threaten me. What more for a lineage like yours? During my time, your forefather had to pay me tributes so that he can please me."

    It was the truth. But in the princess'' perspective, it was an unforgivable insult, "You are way out of the line."

    The temperature turned cold suddenly. Chinu''s eyes were filled with coldness as if she was ready to kill. Unfortunately, Jin Rou wasn''t threatened and said, "Little girl, don''t bother. Even the ancestor with you right now is no matching for me. How can you fight me?"

    Princess Chinu was surprised. Her ancestor was hiding using a top secret treasure. In terms of cloaking and invisibility, it shouldn''t be possible to detect yet what was this situation?

    The hiding ancestor was also surprised. How was that possible? Of all invisibility treasures, his could be said the best. Did he have eyes which transcended everything?

    Princess Chinu was about to say something when the ancestor decided to show up and said, "Young Master''s prowess is infinite, I guess. Nothing can delude your eyes."

    "It seems you have decided already." Jin Rou could see it.

    "With your capabilities, I guess I can put trust on it." The ancestorughed and said, "I have the authority here. I can agree to your terms as long as you agree to mine."<sub> </sub>

    Princess Chinu looked at the ancestor with bbergasted expression. He''d give it to this unknown man? The ancestor was a meticulous and cautious person. He should be thest to agree to that absurd thing!

    "Oh? A little interesting." Jin Rou smirked, "Let''s see if it''s something agreeable. What might be it?"

    "The items to be found in behind the falls shall be ours along with the protection. If you agree to this, the coffin shall be yours." The ancestor said.

    "Fine, you have a deal." Jin Rou didn''t think it through. The items inside the falls were useless to him anyway. So this aligned with his interest.

    "Then we will be seeing you tomorrow, Young Master." The ancestor bowed, "We will send someone to receive you."

    "Perfect. Tomorrow, it is." Jin Rou said and returned to his room. The deal was already sealed and he wasn''t afraid that they''d renege. They were a powerful lineage and a respected one at that. Could they tarnish their reputation just like that?

    After Jin Rou left, Princess Chinu and the ancestor left the inn. There''s no longer a reason to stay there. On the way, the princess couldn''t keep it any longer and asked, "Master, isn''t it too easy for him? He have had his way with us!"

    She was feeling irreconciled. They just used the coffin as a bargaining chip for information and protection. If this word spread, many would sneer at them.

    "You''re saying that because you don''t know him." The ancestor smiled wryly, "Even if he didn''t get the coffin just now, he could get it anytime. As a matter of fact, he didn''t even need to move. Just one call and many sword emperors would be willing to serve him."

    "Who is he...?" Princess Chinu knew that her master had no reason to lie so she believed it immediately. It was scary to think of. After all, even her master was and wary and submissive to the man!

    "You don''t need to know. But he''s someone that not even our Firm Sword can afford to offend." The ancestor knew a thing or two, but he wasn''t willing to say it. It was a taboo topic and no one should talk about it.

    Princess Chinu wanted to say more but she knew that she couldn''t get more information. Anyway, she''d meet him tomorrow so she could just ask and observe.

    "Go and prepare. We will be canceling other''s participation and we will deal with this ourselves. We cannot guarantee everyone''s lives so it''s better this way." The ancestor said. Supposedly, other lineages should have been part of the exploration group. However, the dangers were too unknown and threatening so they couldn''t risk them there. Furthermore, if something happened, it could lead to a bigger problem which they couldn''t fix.

    Hearing this, the princess nodded and was determined. Unless it was proven that it''s safe inside, they wouldn''t let foreigners from entering it. They could just give outpensations for those inconvenienced.

 Chapter 816 Eternal Tomb

    The sun dawned upon the world as the birds chirped in peace. It''s already morning. Jin Rou was woke up by shadows who were tasked to receive him.

    "Your ancestor thinks too highly of me. To receive me with powerful cultivators, I''m impressed." Jin Rou smiled.

    The shadows didn''t say anything and just guided Jin Rou to the path. There were still few people out so it''s the best time to set out for an exploration.

    After a few minutes, Jin Rou reached the entrance of Blissful Falls. As expected, there were only few people here. With the ancestor and Princess Chinu included, there were a total of 5 people.

    "Young Master, we haven''t brought many people so we wouldn''t catch unnecessary attention. Do you think this is already enough?" Princess Chinu greeted Jin Rou. She was tasked to stay close to Jin Rou and make sure that she wouldn''t miss any of his movements.

    "More than enough." Jin Rou answered. In actuality, three would already be enough. But it was obvious that the ancestor was very cautious of him still. It was understandable after what happenedst night.

    The ancestor then said, "Then I''ll be opening the door now.

    The entrance of the Blissful Falls wasrge. It was a metal twin door with a dragon as its knob. The ancestor held the knob and the door reacted slowly with a deep creaking sound. After several seconds, the door was fully opened.

    "I''ll spearhead the trip." Jin Rou ced himself at the front and said, "Don''t be far away from me or else I cannot guarantee your lives."

    As they all entered, the twin door mmed heavily shut. The princess panicked but she was held by the ancestor.

    "This is an eternal tomb." Jin Rou finallyid the information and said, "The Blissful Falls was created by the very Eternal who made the behind as his tomb."

    The ancestor changed expression, "This is an eternal tomb...?"

    Sword eternal was the next apex to reach after being a sword emperor. Outside the tform, its equivalent realm was epoch monarch. Eternals were too strong that they could slice the worlds in half if they wanted to. They were the top predators of the world along with epoch monarchs.

    Currently, there was no news of alive eternal at the moment. Perhaps there was a few, but no one actually knew where they were. To actually think that they''d stumble upon an eternal tomb? Weren''t their luck too down?

    Firm Sword had never made an eternal in the past. However, the forefather was half step away from that realm. Too bad though, he mistakenly cultivated a sword dao.

    "We have to leave." Princess Chinu urged. It was one thing for an emperor tomb. But eternal tomb? They''re just throwing their lives here.

    "Do you think it''s possible now that the door is shut?" Jin Rou, unlike others, was still calm like the sea.

    "This is different from confronting a sword emperor, Young Master." Princess Chinu tried to reason out, "If you only have told us this, we wouldn''t have dreamt of exploring such a dangerous ce."<sub> </sub>

    "That''s why I told you yesterday that it''s dangerous. But did you listen to me?" Jin Rou smirked, "Your ambition to revitalize your declining lineage has led you to this situation, so who''s to me but yourselves?"

    Princess Chinu wanted to say something but she didn''t know what to say. Jin Rou was right. In desperation to find a cure, they thought that they could outdo this ce as long as they dispatch strong cultivators on their side.

    However, it was too impossible if it''s an eternal tomb. Despite the eternal no longer here, the power and ancient sword dao of it must be lingering here, waiting to take their lives.

    Seeing their expression, Jin Rou chuckled, "However, fret not. Just like I said, I will be here to protect your lives. Since it''s a deal, I will make the ends meet."

    He didn''t wait for their response and moved. They wouldn''t find anything if they stay in one ce. The five closely followed but maintained a peculiar distance from him.

    "Be careful of your steps from here on out. There are strings attached to certain tiles. Follow my steps closely if you want to live." Jin Rou warned. Currently, the room was filled with dangerous traps that could kill sword emperors. There were a hundred tiles in the room and 75 of it were filled with trap trigger.

    So far, nothing happened as they followed the steps of Jin Rou albeit one was almost killed because of trying to step into a wrong tile voluntarily.

    "If you want to kill yourself, don''t drag yourrades down with you." Jin Rou looked at the stupid person who had gotten the bettter of him, "Ancestor, I''ll leave the punishment to you."

    "Rest assured." The ancestor almost sweated blood. This room was really filled with lethal traps! Even he would be killed immediately if he couldn''t react in time.

    After they passed the first room, there was a statue which blocked the path. It was a muscr and titanic statue with blood all around its stoned body.

    "That is the eternal''s right hand man." Jin Rou said, "He died protecting this tomb for billions of years."

    "How do you know so much?" The princess wanted to ask but refrained from doing so.

    The eyes of the statue turned red and shouted, "Intruders, leave at once!"

    His voice was dominating and terrifying. He was a legendarymander under the banner of the eternal and served for so long. He fought millions of battles along with his master. As a matter of fact, even epoch sovereigns were killed by his hands.

    "Old man, your master is already dead. Why are you still protecting this tomb?" Jin Rou asked, "His sentiments were no longer here, either."

    "This is my master''s sacred ce and no one shall take the things out of here. If you create one more step, I will not hesitate to kill you all!" The statue roared once again. He was threatening the group to back off.

    "Too bad, it isn''t happening." Jin Rou shook his head with a snort.

 Chapter 817 Realization

    The statue''s aura was very suppressive. If not for Jin Rou, the group would be kneeling now. Despite being a statue, the power it had was outrageous. For sure, if the group entered the ce without Jin Rou, they would surely die.

    Princess Chinu was sweating hard. She was keeping herposure though she was shaking like crazy. The statue was out of their realm. Thankfully, they made the right decision by agreeing to Jin Rou''s terms.

    "Old man, don''t resist." Jin Rou smiled as he walked closely to the statue, "Not to mention you, even your master has to bow before me."

    "Stop talking nonsense!" The statue lifted its heavy sword and swung towards Jin Rou. With the distance, Jin Rou would surely hit. The sword and its swing contained the power of realms so it was destructive. If a sword emperor was here, he wouldn''t dare to challenge it head on.

    But Jin Rou was different. He looked at the iing heavy sword and stopped it using his two fingers.

    The statue was surprised to witness this. His swing just now had the power to destroy realms and all, but it was stopped by mere two fingers? Remember, he was a mighty sword emperor under the banner of an eternal!

    Nevertheless, he didn''t let his judgment be clouded. He made consecutive heavy shes again, but stronger than before.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Energy particles shed and spread like wildfire. The ground shook as the heavy sword tried to reach the enemy.

    "Open!" The statue didn''t stop there. Since the shes didn''t work, he''d change his tactics. He then opened his sword pce and blood bottle appeared. He consumed it immediately and his aura became stronger.

    "His own blood." The ancestor knew the blood bottle and said, "Since he''s no longer in a flesh, he needs to store his power away. By consuming the blood, he wille back to his peak state temporarily."

    The statue was already too strong despite being in a weakened state. Now that it came back to its peak state, it sure would be more horrifying.

    "Futile resistance." Jin Rou sneered, "I thought that the sword eternal''s strongest general will have the brains, but I guess I was wrong."

    "Just die!" The statue roared. He swung his heavy sword and a brilliant sword arc appeared. It was so big and powerful, strong enough to turn this ce into dust.

    The ancestor could feel the immense power in this arc so he pulled his group away from the battle to avoid casualties.

    Jin Rou stretched his arm and looked at the attack, "Let me show you the vast gap between our level."

    "Poof!" The arc which was terrorizing towards Jin Rou disappeared all of a sudden as if it was not there to begin with. It only left huge trails along the way.

    The statue was stupefied. The arc just now contained his most power and even his master wouldn''t dare face it head on. What happened?

    "The Young Master canceled the attack?" Princess Chinu was more stupefied than ever. Although canceling attack was not rare, it depended on the level of understanding of the user.<sub> </sub>

    For example, in order to cancel an attack, the user must know what were the profundities lied within the attack. In other words, you have to understand the attack before you could cancel it. If she wasn''t wrong, that attack just now was too powerful to be canceled, but it still was.

    The ancestor looked at Jin Rou withplicated expressions. The mysterious fog covering Jin Rou became thicker. Fortunately, he decided right and didn''t antagonize him or else their Firm Sword would really be in for a total declination.

    "Who are you...?" The statue was now realizing something. His attack should be impossible to be canceled but it still happened. It just meant that this person had a deep understanding of his sword dao.

    Upon careful numeration, the statue''s eyes flickered and spoke in a low tone, "Your Majesty...?"

    "I guess you aren''t too dumb, then." Jin Rou snorted, "Your soul would have flown away if you still didn''t realize who am I."

    "My deepest apologies for offending you, Your Majesty..." The statue''s attitude turned a full 180 degree. It knelt down in front of Jin Rou and kowtowed, "My blind eyes have gone blinder."

    In all honesty, the statue didn''t expect it all. It didn''t personally meet Han Li in the past and only heard about his legends from his master. Furthermore, Han Li used to change appearances and aura to cover his tracks. It''s understandable why he didn''t manage to find it out.

    "Just drop it." Jin Rou waved his hand, "But I didn''t expect you to turn yourself into a statue to protect this tomb."

    The general''s sword dao derived simply from his master''s ultimate sword dao. There were only slight differences regarding that but all in all, it appeared the same except the variations it had. One of the general''s variation was an ability to turn one''s skin flesh to a hard stone.

    The pro of this was the lifespan would be almost infinite. The con was the user would be greatly weakened and wouldn''t be able to recover the flesh. It needed an outrageous amount of braveness to use this variation.

    "The master will be alone if I don''t do this." The general said. There was a hint of sadness in his tone, "He had taken his battles alone and this is all I could do for him."

    "But he is no longer here, just like I said." Jin Rou said, "You are just guarding his treasures, that''s all."

    "Do you want the treasures here, Your Majesty?" The general asked.

    "Not me. The descendants of Sword Emperor Firm want it. What do you say?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "Sword Emperor Firm established a lineage?" It had been too long since the general got news of the outside world. Thest time he knew about Firm was he became a sword emperor by killing millions of his enemies.

    Being looked at by the general, the Firm Sword group became ufortable. It was like they were being sized up and they couldn''t anything about it.

 Chapter 818 Horrifying Stone

    "I didn''t expect Firm to establish a lineage." The general clicked his tongue. Obviously, he had a past with the said emperor, "And to actually impart his sword daow."

    For sword emperors, their sword daows were very important. It was a part of their life that once it''s missing, they wouldn''t no longer be called emperors. They were sword emperors because of their sword daows, after all.

    It''s not easy for a sword emperor to share the daow which he had painstakingly nurtured and modified to perfection.

    "Firm indeed imparted his sword daow. However, it''s iplete." Jin Roumented, "Their forefather has not given theplete variation ofw."

    The ancestor was shook to hear this, "Young Master, what do you mean? Our sword dao isplete and well."

    "Your variation today has 12 variations and such, right?" Jin Rou said, "Do you really think that your forefather will give everything because you are his descendants?"

    "Isn''t it supposed the case?" Princess Chinu asked. As far she knew, the forefather greatly loved his descendants that he gave everything he had. The official records stated that and she believed it.

    "Then you don''t know Sword Emperor Firm that much." Jin Rou chuckled, "The Firm Heart Sword Dao is his precious thing with acknowledged 12 variations. But those who cultivated this must be aware that there''s something missing. It should feel like the 12 variations are connected to each other leading to a new world."

    Princess Chinu was stumped. Jin Rou was right. After knowing the 12 variations, she felt that there''s something missing but she couldn''t pinpoint it. Even the ancestor fazed with this point.

    "So there''s a 13th variation?" The ancestor asked.

    "There is, of course. That is whatpleted the Firm Heart." Jin Rou chuckled, "Although the 12 variations are already strong enough, it is still iplete. Cannot exert the full strengthen of Firm Heart."

    "Firm is very secretive, even in the past." The general snorted, "His descendants weren''t even spared."

    "That''s natural. You cannot force someone to give something to you." Jin Rou said.

    "And that applies to you too, Your Majesty?" The generalughed and spoke in a joking manner.

    "Nope. Whatever I want, I will always have it. In this realm and above, no one has the right to decline my request even that old man above." Jin Rou smirked. He looked at the sky and his eyes pierced through the heavens.

    "That''s true." The general nodded, "Your Majesty, you can get the treasures you want but I don''t think there will be something that could catch your eyes. Master has only a few scrap of metals here."

    Those scrap metals must be heaven defying for others.

    "I promised their lineage that I won''t participate in the looting of the treasures. Let them have it." Jin Rou said and looked at the ancestor.<sub> </sub>

    The ancestor immediately got it and forwarded his group to get the loots in the next room.

    p "You can get anything you want except for the stone in the middle, I''m warning you." The general''s cold voice sounded.</anda>

    "Yes, of course of course." The ancestor hurriedly nodded. They were all fishes on the chopping board here so they couldn''t retaliate. Furthermore, it was already good enough that the treasures were being given to them. What more could they ask for?

    The group hurriedly get the items they could. There were all sorts of treasures and dao stones. There was even a set of imperial swords created by a famous cksmith in the past. After an hour, they were done with looting and left the room immediately. Of course, they didn''t touch the stone in the middle as per warning.

    "What will you do now? You have no reason to stay here." Jin Rou said.

    "I''ll still stay here." The general said, "Master isn''t here anymore but this stone is like his precious baby. I couldn''t just die and leave it here."

    Only a few knew what kind of stone was fhis me and what could it do.

    "The stone is dead. As long as no one is stupid enough to touch it, it''s not going to be a cmity." Jin Rou said.

    The stone was indeed capable of bringing cmities to the world. In fact, it had the power to destroy Thousand Realms if the energy within was full. All in all, it was a terrifying stone that not just anyone could own.

    For many years, his master had been nurturing the stone. Unfortunately, his life was too short to witness what he wanted to do.

    "Many are searching for this stone. If the word gets out, those hiding folks will not hesitate to risk the tribtion to gather here." The generalughed weakly. The stone was too strong that it carried too heavy responsibility.

    "Fret not, those people aren''t going to spill anything." Jin Rou said, "I guess you can bury or burn the stone with you."

    "You don''t want it, Your Majesty?" The general asked curiously. The stone should be a great help to him fighting the heavens with its horrifying and destructive power. In actuality, he was just waiting for Han Li to request for it and he''d be more than happy to give it. If there''s a person deserving of owning this stone, it''s Han Li.

    "Just like you said, the hiding monsters will risk their lives once they know its existence. I don''t want to ruin my peaceful life as of now." Jin Rou school his head. Those monsters could give him a headache if they swarmed towards him.

    "Then I guess I''ll just have to take it with me to the grave." The general said, "Please take care, Your Majesty. I won''t be able to see your victorious return but I will root for you silently."

    "You will live past that to see my gloriness." Jin Rou turned his back and said, "I''ll be going now. I hope you rest well."

    After he left, the general nced one final look at where Jin Rou was a while ago before turning into a stone statue once again. They wouldn''t be able to meet again, but he might be able to look from far away to watch Han Li.

 Chapter 819 Next Destination

    "I have met the end of the deal. It''s high time for your lineage to do yours." Jin Rou said. They were now outside of the ce. Since he already did his part, the other party should do the same.

    Of course, he wasn''t afraid of them reneging. He could just destroy them if that''s the case. No one could go against him here, even the apex predators of this realm.

    The ancestor immediately took out an of from his storage. It was a coffin filled with ancient aura. He handed it over to Jin Rou and said, "Young Master, here you go. This is the coffin that you have asked."

    Jin Rou observed the coffin and nodded, "Your oldest ancestor is smart."

    The coffin wasn''t fake. It was the real thing. If Firm Sword decided to lie on his face, he wouldn''t forgive them. Fortunately, the oldest ancestor must be prudent enough not to take the big risk.

    The ancestor present had to agree. At first, he nned to give a fake one to Jin Rou. Luckily, he wasn''t dumb to put it into action.

    The coffin had a terrifying background that not even Sword Emperor Firm knew. He retrieved this item without knowing its origin and power. If he did, he would surely bring this coffin to his grave.

    "I have no more business with you, so I''ll get going." Jin Rou said. The deal had been settled and both parties benefited. It''s time to leave.

    "Young Master, where will you go?" Princess Chinu asked.

    "I don''t know. I''ll let my feet decide it where." Jin Rou answered.

    "If you may, Young Master, I have a suggestion." Princess Chinu said.

    "Let''s hear it." Jin Rou responded.

    "The Soaring teau shows signs of emerging." Princess Chinu said, "With your immense knowledge, for sure you know what significance Soaring teau bring to cultivators."

    "It will emerge soon?" Jin Rou was a bit interested.

    The Soaring teau was a mysterious movingnd with actual living people. It was sort of a business lounge where tons of markets with valuables sell them at a fair price. But it wasn''t what made them popr, it was their treasure vault every time they emerge in Sword tform.

    Thest emergence of the teau was way back 2,189,824 years ago exactly and the beneficiary was the Lotus Sword School. It was rumored that the matriarch of the school got many terrifying items which led them to greater heights as of now.

    The Soaring teau was generous enough to give treasures but of course, there''s a catch. It was confirmed by the matriarch herself. After all, there was no such actual free lunch in this world.

    "This is good. Actually, I have some debts to collect with Soaring teau. It''s good that they''re going to appear again after hiding for so long." Jin Rou smiled. Han Li had a past grudge with them and since they''re going to appear, he might as well tie the knot.

    The ancestor gulped when he heard this. It seemed that a bloodbath would be inevitable once this existence challenged the teau. Supposedly, even top lineages showed respect to the teau. After all, they were very mysterious and powerful.

    In the past, it was rumored that a sword eternal led three sword emperors to challenge the teau. Unfortunately, the four didn''t make it back alive. It was said that they were killed inside without the outsiders knowing it.<sub> </sub>

    This news shook the entire Thousand Realms. Remember, the group had a sword eternal! How would that be possible to kill them that easy?

    Han Li was filled with vital information regarding the mysterious Soaring teau so it wouldn''t be hard for Jin Rou.

    "Let me be your guide, Young Master. The ce is already predicted and I can take you there." Seeing the interest in Jin Rou''s eyes, Princess Chinu decided to use this opportunity toe along. She knew she could learn many things under Jin Rou''s banner.

    "You''re pretty scheming for your age." Jin Rou chuckled but he didn''t mind it, "Very well, since you insist, I''ll be in your care."

    The ancestor was happy to hear this and immediately whispered to the princess, "Be sure to serve him well, Princess."

    With Chinu''s outstanding beauty, no man could resist her charms. Many strong lineages extended their invitations for marriage alliance towards the Firm Sword but the princess didn''t like any of them, so the lineage had to refuse.

    "I will, Ancestor." Chinu was pretty determined. Since she hopped on the boat, she would make sure to sail this to the end.

    ---

    Corners of the Araya Street. It was already packed with people. Many were greatly anticipating the appearance of the Soaring teau.

    Chinu was serving tea to Jin Rou on a top of a mountain. To avoid attention, Jin Rou chose this ce. Furthermore, it was also near and could observe the whole Araya Street.

    "It''s already packed with cultivators. The Soaring teau seems to be loved by many." Jin Rou said while sipping his tea. The people below were over a million already in a generous estimation. If one actually counted them, it might be over two million.

    Even those from far awaynd take a trip here. The street was small to begin with, so it couldn''t contain the people. That''s why there were some who chose to find another location to wait.

    One of them was a group of youths who happened to aim for the mountain where Jin Rou was.

    "Princess Chinu?" A handsome youth asked confused. He looked at the princess who was serving cookies and tea to an ordinary man who was sitting leisurely.

    The beauty of Chinu couldn''t be hidden, thus many were already enchanted by it.

    "Young Master Bale, this mountain is already upied. Please find another one." Chinu humbly said. She didn''t want a strife to happen here.

    "Princess, what are you doing here?" Bale asked again, ignoring what the princess said, "You are a princess, why will you serve this normal looking man? If your ancestors find out, they will surely be mad."

    In Bale''s eyes, Jin Rou was a sore eye that he needed to p to learn his ce.

 Chapter 820 Leave

    Born with gold spoon in his mouth, Bale was arrogant and could do whatever he wished. He was known for being a troublemaker and a yboy with many women by his side.

    This was natural. With his handsomeness, many women would die to even at least sleep with him. But despite all of this, he only wanted one woman.

    And that was Princess Chinu. He had fallen for her ever since they first met during a banquet. Her unique beauty immediately captured his heart and wanted to court her. Unfortunately, thedy didn''t seem interested in him and ignored his advances. Nevertheless, he never stopped trying to get into her heart. He even made an oath that if ever the princess were to be with him, he would stop all his games with other women.

    And now, seeing the woman he loved serving a normal man like a maid, it infuriated him. That thing should only be done to him, no one else. His fire of extreme jealousy ignited and nned to ruin this man in worst possible way.

    ? Being the sole heir of Nightwater Kingdom, he had the qualifications to do so. After all, he had done this so many times in the past.

    "Young Master Bale, this is my master. I won''t allow any disrespect towards him." Princess Chinu''s voice turned cold. It was obvious that Bale was here looking for trouble. She wasn''t worried about Jin Rou, she was worried about Bale who had a high chance of dying.

    Though Nightwater Kingdom was a very strong lineage stronger than Firm Sword, they couldn''t still possibly afford to offend Jin Rou.

    "Oh, your master?" Bale''s voice was filled with sarcasm, "With his little cultivation, how can that be? Please don''t joke around, My Princess. Are you perhaps doing this to make me jealous?"

    "Please leave, Young Master Bale." Chinu was getting irritated. She was only talking nice because they had a diplomatic rtionship with Nightwater. She couldn''t let it sour because of her personal emotions.

    "I cannot leave unless you leave him, My Princess." Bale wouldn''t back down. His jealousy had clouded his reasoning already. All he wanted was to kill this man right now.

    "A dog that can bark but cannot bite." Finally, Jin Rou said something now. He was disturbed during his leisure time over and over. If he still ignored him, he would appear weak, "Your kingdom has only been established because Sword Emperor Firm helped your ancestor. Do you really think your lineage is amazing to act this stupid?"

    "I dare you to say that again." Bale''s face darkened. Being called stupid was below his bottom line.

    "I said leave, Young Master Bale. I am busy attending my master so please leave this grounds at once." Chinu was now demanding him to leave. Since proper talk couldn''t fix it, she''d rather force him to leave. It''s better than dying here.

    But Bale ignored her and red at Jin Rou, "Why don''t you face me instead of hiding behind a woman''s back?"

    "Kid, your ancestor will p you back and forth if he sees you acting like a clown here." Jin Rou smirked, "I will spare you this time around. Go, don''t you darey your face in front of me again."

    Jin Rou could see that Bale was nurtured meticulously to be the fourth sword emperor in the future. The preparations were already done and the only thing to do was to pave the way of his path.

    Bale was about tosh out when someone whispered to him something. His eyes widened and looked at Jin Rou with hatred before leaving with a snort.<sub> </sub>

    "Thank you for showing mercy, Young Master." Chinu bowed. She already expected the worst. Fortunately, he decided to spare his life.

    "That kid is obnoxious and arrogant. But he has the capital to do so. He has inherited the bloodline of Nightgale fully. Unless there''s something bad happens, he will be an eternal." Jin Rou said.

    Chinu gasped in surprise. It was such a high praise! Note that Jin Rou usually see things and people as low quality. But he praised the man who just offended him. He even said that Bale could be an eternal!

    Just how many were qualified to be given such a high evaluation? Perhaps only a very few.

    "Your talents are not to be underestimated, too." Jin Rou added, "In terms of talent and efficiency, Bale is superior to you. But in terms of tactics and intelligence, you are, by far, several levels above."

    Chinu smiled wryly. She didn''t know whether tough or cry. It sounded like a praise and insult at the same time.

    "Unfortunately, I am still incapable. Cannot meet the ancestor''s standards." Chinu sighed. Lately, she was having trouble with cultivation and she didn''t know what to do.

    "That''s because you are focused to meet the expectations. When you focus in expectations, the greater the pressure is. The dao heart is infinite and unshakeable. Start with that, first." Jin Rou said before closing his eyes. There was still a little time left before the teau emerged.

    "The dao heart is infinite and unshakeable..." Chinu repeated this over a thousand times in a murmur tone. Soon, she felt enlightened and immediately cultivated the discovery in her life.

    ---

    After a little while, the ground shook. Many looked at the sky with anticipation and excitement. This rumble was very familiar to the ancient people around.

    Then slowly, arge rock teau appeared out of the blue sky. It was so big that it covered the entire sky. Everyone gasped, it became bigger than the previous emergence.

    Jin Rou opened his eyes and looked at the teau. Even this mysteriousnd couldn''t hide a secret from Jin Rou, "I see. So that''s the case."

    He had been wondering the unusual movements of the teau. Only a few noticed it. There was another reason to take a trip towards Soaring.

    Jin Rou set up a barrier to protect Chinu. It would only disappear after the person inside became awake. He took a deep breath and flew towards the sky without hesitation. If he needed to kill, he''d do it without further ado.

 Chapter 821 Fiula Degress

    Jin Rou flew towards thend. Many also had flew over with excitement. Since the Soaring teau was here, it''s a waste of time to adore its existence.

    The teau had a vastnd filled with beautify sceneries of mountain ranges, long rivers, and even almost sea. It also had thousand types of flowers which only bloom in theirnd.

    "Wee, lovely guests." A beautiful elf received those who flew here. She had a blue skin and sexy body which tranced the men, "I am Riell, a Bluethinx Elf. Nice to meet you all."

    There were all types of races living in Soaring teau. It wasn''t limited to elves at all. There were also ogres, beasts, stone people and many more. There was another call to this teau, the Land of Hundred Races.

    ? "I will be discussing how can our fellow guests roam around so please listen carefully." Riell walked over to a stage and said, "Firstly, everyone can enter ournd but there are certain restrictions. You cannot enter some prohibited ces we have posted as ''x''. Any vition of this rule would result to death, so please be warned."

    "Secondly, currently there are 1,563 opened shops for all of you to buy stuffs. We are encouraging people to only buy up to three items maximum per stall. Rest assured, the quality of the items being sold had been confirmed before being disyed. There are no counterfeit products in ournd."

    "Lastly, I know this is what you anticipate of. Our grand giveaway of treasures! We will hold it tomorrow morning in the old arena. We will only ept the first 500 people so make sure to be punctual! We will be giving out more and higher quality items than the previous!"

    This made the crowd cheered. Everyone was burning with anticipating. Most of the people here only aimed for the giveaway of treasures. Only those strong lineages might be interested in purchasing in the stores.

    While everyone was excited, Jin Rou was waking continuously and was near to past where the elf was. Riell was confused and asked, "Dear guest, the announcement is not yet done."

    Jin Rou didn''t answer, continously walking. He turned a deaf ear which made the crowd displeased.

    "Who was that bastard that ignored our Goddess Riell? He must be looking for death." Not surprisingly, a fan club had already been made solely for the elf.

    The old ancestors looked at Jin Rou but didn''t find anything that might be interesting about him. In the end, they could only shake their heads and assumed that he must be tired of living.

    Who would dare to offend the teau? But what this young man doing had already been a step closer to offending such a behemoth.

    "I''m saying something, human." Riell didn''t find this amusing at all. She was beautiful and all but she was totally ignored? No one dared to do that to her, thus she was displeased.

    "And I don''t care about what you say, Elf." Jin Rou finally talked, "If you want to keep your life, you better shut your mouth. You see, I''m not in a good mood so I don''t care if you are a part of the celestial race, you better behave or I will kill you."

    His words were full of viciousness and malice. He didn''t hesitate to say his words even in front of a god-like behemoth called Soaring teau.

    "You are threatening me in my territory?" Riell''s expression darkened. It was the first time she was spoke like this by a human.<sub> </sub>

    "Audacious brat, you''re looking for death!" Her fans were much more enraged. Their goddess were being spat on words with malice. How could they sit still? They wanted to attack but their ancestors told them to stop and observe.

    "You think your teau is invincible in the ages?" Jin Rou chuckled, "I''m telling you, even your oldest ancestors here didn''t know thisnd like I do."

    Of course, this was the truth. Han Li knew the teau like the back of his hand. If he imed to be the first in terms of Soaring''s knowledge, those in the knew wouldn''t dare to refute.

    "Do you know that your actions can already lead you to your death?" Riell spoke with cold tone.

    "Boom!" Then, a legion appeared out of the void. They were wearing red and white d of armors.

    "It''s the Security Council!" Someone gasped. Usually, only security knights appeared to ease the situation. After all, the Security Council was vast andrge organization which focused in securing the peace of thend. Security knights were the lowest rank in there and they didn''t bring the chariot of the council.

    Seldom, they didn''t show themselves unless there''s a threatening variable in thend.

    The war chariot opened and an old man appeared. He was wearing a heavy armor despite his age. There was arge sword on his back lying.

    Reportedly, there were seven councilors in the Security Council. All of them could stand shoulder to shoulder with the strongest sword emperors. Furthermore, it was rumored that the Council Master was capable of contending against epochs and eternals.

    "Grandpa Fi!" Riell ran towards the knight. It''s obvious that she had a filial connection with the old man.

    "Fi Degress. One of the seven councilors." A schr said with a deep tone, "He is known to spoil and love his granddaughter too much but it isn''t recorded who it is. It looks I have found the answer."

    The Degress Family of Bluethinx Elves was a distinguished and respected family among the race. Theymanded respect heavily since their ancestor was part of the Security Council.

    To think that a councilor would immediately appear because of this charade. It was a bit overwhelming.

    "I have heard what you said, boy." Fi Degress spoke with an aloof tone, "You know a knowledge more than the oldest ancestors, you say?"

    "And what of it?" Jin Rou wasn''t threatened despite the heavy pressure. He didn''t even bother to look at the old man and continued gazing into the deep horizon of the world. There was much more pressing issue to attend there and all.

 Chapter 822 Warning

    Fi Degress was surprised. His suppressive aura was enough to make a mince meat out of ordinary people in a split second. However, it wasn''t effective against the man. Although it''s not his full power, it was enough to deter even the normal sword emperors, "Who are you and what''s your purpose in our teau?"

    He couldn''t help but be more cautious. He was arrogant, but he knew how to distinguish capable and weak people. Unfortunately, this man was in thetter category so he couldn''t help but be careful.

    "Who am I and my reason are none of your business. No one in this teau could block my way." Jin Rou said, full of arrogance. He didn''t back down and said, "I am going to do whatever I want and try to stop me, you will face the consequences."

    ? There''s a more pressing matter for Jin Rou. He needed to deal with that or else the world would be in danger. Now that he caught its smell, he didn''t want to let it escape.

    He was about to fly over when Fi Degress blocked his path along with his legion. His legion was called Elves Break Legion. The origin of the name was unknown but it came from the forefather of the Bluethinx, "Too bad, it''s not gonna happen. The Security Council adheres to the safety of its people and its guests. If you are a threat to it, the council will not hesitate to kill you."

    "Don''t block the way like a dog." Jin Rou''s words were stern and vicious. He didn''t care even it''s an elder in front of him, "With your eyes, I know you can discern whether you can fight me or not."

    Fi Degress took a deep breath and raged, "Whether I am capable, it is my duty as the councilor to protect thisnd from threats!"

    "Then don''t me me for shedding blood here." Jin Rou took out a thin sword and shed it heavily towards the legion.

    "Poof! Poof! Poof!" Countless heads flew overhead with fountains of blood sshing all around the ce. It happened too fast. The soldiers couldn''t react in time. Even Fi was stupefied.

    He was a being capable of contending against sword emperors, yet he was helpless against that single heavy sh.

    After a short while, the spring of blood stopped and bodies fell one by one. It was a gruesome scene that many spectators felt their stomach churning. A few even vomited. It was too much to take.

    "Do you want to continue?" Jin Rou looked at the councilor. He was now alone and his legion was totally wiped out. In all honesty, it''s a dumb move to fight a hopeless battle.

    "I..." Fi Degress couldn''t speak a few words. He was too horrified that his throat went dry all of a sudden. For the first time in his life, he felt afraid. It wasn''t a mere sense of fright, it was terrifying.

    Even their Council Master wasn''t terrifying as this. If Jin Rou decided to wreak havoc in theirnd, there''s probably no one could stop him except that person.

    "So much for your words a while ago, right?" Jin Rou smirked and walked past him. He knew that his spirit was broken and couldn''t fight. After all, with elders like that, their lives were too important for them.

    Everyone watched Jin Rou getting away withplicated expressions. It was the first time someone dared to cause trouble in thisnd. Furthermore, the perpetrator wasn''t bothered at all as if this was a normal urrence to him. They were just praying that he wouldn''t wreak havoc that much to continue their ns in here.<sub> </sub>

    ---

    "You wouldn''t get away, bastard." Jin Rou was traveling in a speed several times faster than light. Han Li had a very deep grudge against this person and since he''s hiding here, he didn''t want to lose this chance. It''s a personal matter, but for Jin Rou, he felt he needed to take care of this.

    In a ce very devoid of life, there was a man in tattered clothes sitting in a lotus position. He was extracting the negative energy here as if it was his nutrients. Although his others were torned, it didn''t matter as his body was very toned and muscr. He had lived for thousands of generations and hundreds of eons, yet he still appeared look younger than ever.

    His eyes suddenly opened as he was about to move away when binding chains grabbed a hold of him.

    "Thinking of escaping again?" A cold voice sounded. It came from his back and chills crawled under his skin.

    He was very familiar with this voice and he was doing everything to not let his existence be known.

    "Li." He said with a normal tone, "I didn''t expect you''re still obsessed with me."

    They had been ying cat and mouse for billions of years. Now that the mouse had been caught, the game ended.

    "You better answer me carefully or else, my hand might slip over and sh your neck." Jin Rou said.

    "You cannot do that. If you do, you won''t ever find the answer you''re looking for. You don''t want that to happen right?" The man smiled. Despite being caught, he was rx.

    "I have all the treasures and resources to find the answer even without you." It''s just that it was too enormous of a price to pay. Jin Rou wanted to add it, however he decided not to.

    With Han Li''s vaults of treasures, anything he wanted to do was possible. As a matter of fact, he could even invite slumbering eternals to do his bidding as long as the price was right.

    "Then why didn''t you do it?" The man smirked, "It''s because it could almost empty your resources. For you, it''s not worth it."

    "Enough of your nonsense. Where did you put the little girl?" Jin Rou cut to the chase. It wouldn''t wise to argue with this man.

    "Who knows?" The man was still smiling, "If ever I say the answer, will you spare me? Oh, I doubt about it. It''s not possible for a cold hearted person like you."

 Chapter 823 Visraul

    "You will lose your head for real if you keep on testing my patience." Jin Rou coldly said, "Visraul, where is the little girl?"

    Visraul. Perhaps it wouldn''t make a sound in this age. But those who happened to witness his greatness in the past would surely prostate on their knees with respect. He was treated like a god by a certain powerful tribe. He was a candidate to be a heavenly deity but he found it annoying so he decided to travel the worlds to experience everything.

    In terms of power level, he was still weakpared to Han Li. But in terms of sword emperors and eternals, even a hundred sword emperors and ten sword eternals wouldn''t be enough to kill him.

    "You mean your daughter?" Visraul found this funny, "You keep on calling her little girl. Isn''t she you daughter?"

    Jin Rou moved the thin de towards his neck and it bled a little, "This is my final warning. Just answer my question. Where is she?"

    That''s right. The little girl was Han Li''s only daughter. She was an offspring of him and his first lover, hundred billions of years ago. This was also why Jin Rou deemed this as an urgency. It''s this body''s daughter. And since he''s tying the knots, he might as well deal with this.

    Han Li wasn''t the sentimental type. That''s why he didn''t do everything to get his daughter back. He just chased and chased Visraul to find her.

    "What would I get in return for answering that? You see, I''m not afraid of you and the death. I know it wille eventually so I mentally prepared myself." Visraul said. It was the truth. He knew he couldn''t escape Han Li''s hands one day. Besides, he already yed for too long. Dying right now wasn''t that bad.

    "You want to ask something in return after kidnapping my little girl? Sylvianna,e out." Jin Rou sneered.

    After which, a little girl in ck gothic dress came out with a poof. She was so beautiful that men would immediately fall in love with her despite her young age.

    Visraul looked at the girl and his eyes widened. He almost lept out in fright as he said, "A ckmauve?! How can you get your hands on such a person?"

    The ckmauve was surely famous in the past even up to now. Their ancient records were still avable as long as people want to search for it. However, there were many records that had been cut so that people wouldn''t know what really happened.

    Being the strongest family that had ever gone against the heavens, they surely had their fame deserved.

    "Why did you call me? I''m taking a nap." Sylvianna spoke as she yawned. She was irritated but since she''s needed, she had to follow orders.

    "Look at him and check his bloodline." Jin Rou said.

    Sylvianna looked disinterested but she still gave a nce. Her eyes turned sharp as she red at Visraul, "A descendant of Temporal Void Saint? How lucky."

    Temporal Void Saint was one of the perpetrators why the ckmauve Family ceased to exist in the past. Despite her young age, she memorized the names of those person who had done them wrong. Now that a descendant of the saint was here, it would be a waste not to relieve some grudge and frustration.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m not a descendant of Temporal Void Saint. I just absorbed his bloodline through a fortuitous encounter." Visraul felt his scalp tingling. The ckmauve was like ferocious amazonas. Even he was frightened of their existence.

    "Who''s going to believe such a bullshit?" Sylvianna chuckled, "Temporal Void wasn''t dumb to actually let fate decide to who his bloodline would be given. With his personality, he had already chosen you secretly."

    She paused for a moment before resuming, "I am already in a bad mood these days. Your arrival is perfect. I want to have some punching bag before I take your measly life."

    "Li, I will tell you where is your daughter. Just make this girl stay away from me!" Visraul shouted. He was too horrified. He wasn''t afraid of death, but he was afraid if it''s the ckmauve. They had a unique way of torturing people!

    "I already know where she is. You no longer have any use for me." Jin Rou turned his back, "And you like little girls, don''t you? Enjoy yourself."

    After that, he left. All he could do hear was curses targeting him and itsted for hours. Finally, Sylvianna arrived by his foot and said, "That descendant is pretty easy to handle. If Temporal Void is still alive, he will be very disappointed."

    "He''s just a candidate in the past. Not an actual deity. If he was, Temporal Void would surely use all his means to protect him." Jin Rou shook his head, "But it seems you have garnered many information."

    "Of course. I wouldn''t be a ckmauve if I cannot." Sylvianna roller her eyes and said, "There''s a piece of information that I have gotten which you might be interested."

    "Oh? Let''s hear it." Jin Rou smiled.

    "God Will Mountain. It is the location of where your daughter is." Sylvianna said seriously, "And it''s being heavily guarded by Time Willensburg Saint."

    "Why would a saint guard that barren ce?" Jin Rou became suspicious. He knew that the God Will Mountain was an undesirable ce to live. No one would dare to step there. But a saint was guarding it?

    "Don''t worry. It''s not because of your kid." Sylvianna said, "It seems that God Will has buried something there that could help saints reach godhood. It''s only a rumor, but it has a high chance of being true."

    After all, there''s nothing there that could catch a saint''s attention unless it''s something regarding godhood.

    God Will was a god below the ultimate god. Reportedly, there were only three gods out there. With God Will dying, there were only two left.

    "Those people are idiots. They are about to be razed by me yet they''re still fighting each other." Jin Rou chuckled and looked at the horizon. He had fought the gods and saints many times already.

 Chapter 824 Sylviannas Nemesis

    "So, did you kill Visraul?" Jin Rou asked. Although he didn''t mind if Visraul was dead or alive.

    "Our family has ancient ways of making people experience something worse than death. It''ll be good for him since he likes running away." Sylvianna spoke. It seemed normal to them to treat their enemies that way.

    Han Li, of course, knew something about it. It smiled, "It looks like you want to be vicious just like how your family was."

    "I have to. Or else, those people would think that I''m an easy target." Sylvianna snorted, "Besides, you just made an enemy out of Temporal Void. He left a seal in Visraul''s body. If ever he died, vital scenes will be sent to him. For sure, he already received it."

    "I already expected that." Jin Rou said, "One way or another, I will kill the saints. So it''s better this way."

    "Temporal Void isn''t an easy target, you know." Sylvianna warned, "Back during our glorious days, Temporal Void is a threat to us despite being a single entity."

    "That''s why your family sumbed to your fate." Jin Rou shook his head, "Your family is the strongest, that''s true. But in the face of mighty heavens, you face down. Take this from me who fought heavens eight times. You cannot deal with a high wall unless you break it."

    Sylvianna didn''tment on this. Her family used to be the strongest existence ever. They were even praised as a family that could challenge the heavens. However, things weren''t always like that. Not all the times, they''d remain up above.

    He paused for a moment and added, "Temporal Void is your greatest nemesis who you should wish to die. On your behalf, I will do it. Saints are not even gods yet. And the gods? They''re just all bunch of fakes. That old man is the real god out there."

    "With your preparations, how certain are you to win this challenge?" Sylvianna asked in curiosity. This will be thest attempt and Han Li was more eager in his preparations.

    "Not yet enough. I still need a few things before it''splete." Jin Rou answered, "I guess, the oldest scroll of this teau might help me."

    "You''re robbing here?" Sylvianna almost choked on her saliva. It felt like Han Li was in his own turf and ready to get anything he wanted.

    "Many people here are smart." Jin Rou chuckled and left. Sylvianna returned to Jin Rou''s living space and slept. She used her power right now, so it''s making her more sleepy.

    ---

    Jin Rou arrived at a barrenke located in the west of Soaring teau. This ce was forbidden and those who break the rules would be punished severely. But since he''s Jin Rou, who could stop him?

    "Who are you? Why are you here?" The guards were alerted, "This is an offlimits ce, go back."

    "Silence." Jin Rou walked past them and all of them fell asleep. The guards situated here were mere weak ones only since they were confident no one would dare enter this extremely dangerous ce.

    After walking for an hour, Jin Rou found arge ancient tree. Han Li was very familiar with this ce as he visited this many times in the past.<sub> </sub>

    But before he could walk nearer, a line of owls in human size blocked his way. They were all ring at Jin Rou with deadly eyes.

    "Li, you have robbed us dry already. Go back or else we will not hesitate to retaliate even if it kills us!" The human owls puffed. They were all determined to do a death match against Jin Rou.

    <o>,m Jin Rou smiled wryly. He even felt pity for the owls. Han Li really had them dry. Their resources were robbed by Han Li without hesitation so many times that it made their ancestors puke blood.</o>

    It was normal that he wasn''t wee here anymore.

    "I''m not here to rob you." Jin Rou still had to act cooly in front of them, "I''m just here to ask questions."

    "Questions your ancestors!" One owl cursed, "You will rob us even if we answer them. We will never believe you again! You just want our oil crystals, but no!!!"

    The oil crystals were a unique resources that only these owls could create because of their vein. Han Li used the crystals in the past to activate his treasures and his cannon. In all eight challenges, Han Li also robbed them eight times.

    Jin Rou massaged his temple. Han Li was too greedy in the past that it''s making things difficult for him. He thought of a way and said, "How about I return most of your oil crystals as thepensation for the troubles?"

    "We will neverˇŞ what did you say?" The leader of the group was astounded. This greedy man was going to return the remaining oil crystals? "Did the sun rise in the west today?"

    "I''m serious. Actually, I have them in my storage. It''s about 374 oil crystals." Jin Rou stated. The owls could only create 30-50 oil crystals per a few generations. 374 was a terrifying amount. Han Li surely dried them up per challenge.

    "Are you serious?" The owls were baffled. What went wrong with this man''s head? 374 oil crystals were still a horrifying amount, albeit not enough to pay them. It''s still a huge help for them now that they''re experiencing shortage.

    "Of course. To express my sincerity, please receive this pouch." Jin Rou threw the pouch containing the crystals to the owls.

    Then they checked the contents and found out that it''s truly 374 oil crystals!

    "You''re scheming something, Li." The leader was suspicious, "You are not a good man. You are the devil of these worlds."

    "I''m not scheming something, can you please calm down?" Jin Rou rolled his eyes, "I just want to ask a few questions and I''ll leave. The crystals are also yours too."

    "The crystals are ours, to begin with." One owl snorted.

    The owl leader hushed the owl who said it and looked at Jin Rou carefully. After a while, he nodded, "Very well, I will answer your questions as long as I know them."

 Chapter 825 Owl Nest

    "That''s better." Jin Rou made a chair to sit before speaking again, "First, your earth vein originated from the Crystal Tree, right? I just want to know what you know about the tree."

    The Crystal Tree was one of the mythical trees of Sword tform. It''s only avable here and could be found here. That''s also one of the reasons why Soaring teau was stopping by once per seldom. The owls needed the tree''s essence to vitalize their vein. After all, if the oil crystal vein were to be gone, it''s going to be bad for them.

    "The Crystal Tree is a tree which cannot be traced even with time. It''s hiding and cannot be pinpointed no matter how advanced and strong their calctions are." The owl leader said, "However, an envoy from the government gave us an intel regarding that. It''s said that the Crystal Tree is soon to appear up above. That''s why we are preparing for the trip."

    ? The Crystal Tree was too important even for the whole teau. Thus the government was helpings the owls with the funds needed in order to have a piece of the tree.

    "Oh, how soon?" Jin Rou asked.

    "No one knows. It just said that it will emerge soon above." The owl leader shook his head and said. He honestly didn''t know when. No one knew the exact time of its emergence.

    "Alright, second question. Did a saint visit this ce in the recent?" Jin Rouid down another question. It was an important one and needed an answer.

    The owl leader didn''t expect this question but he still answered, "Temporal Void Saint visited us 971,523 years ago exactly. He ordered a set of oil crystals and the Book of Tressan."

    "Book of Tressan?" Jin Rou knitted his brows. What would the saint need of that book? Saint Tressan was legendary saint who lived since the start of time. It was rumored that he served the First God during his time. Furthermore, it was said that the oceans were created because of him.

    His book contained his adventures throughout his time until his death. However, the owls only have the first part of the book out of the three parts.

    "And you sold the book to him?" Jin Rou said.

    "Yes. The book has no use to us. He offered a pretty tempting offer and since we''re in a dire need, we cannot reject it." The owl leader answered.

    "But if he collects the three parts of the book, he has the chance to rise to godhood. With his personality, it''s not beneficial to your teau." Jin Rou said. It wouldn''t affect him, but those people above and below would be affected.

    "The important matter here is we survived because of his generous help. We don''t care about the worlds. As long as we''re alive, who cares about them?" It''s a cruel statement. But it''s natural. The world they live in had the rules of the jungle. They couldn''t afford to be weak or else they''d suffer.

    "Hut you don''t want the teau to be affected, right?" Jin Rou said, "Unfortunately, you just made a grave mistake. Soaring teau has numerous natural resources. It wouldn''t an exaggeration if Temporal Void attacks you in the future."

    "We will deal with that when the timees." The owl leader said. Honestly, he already thought of this. However, he had no choice. Their tribe was in a full danger of extinction. Even the government was helpless against their situation.

    "Alright,st question. Where can I find thest part of Tressan''s book?"<sub> </sub>

    "You are asking an impossible question. How can we know it?" The owl leader shook his head. Thest part was too precious, how can they have a hand on its information?

    "You can lie to Temporal Void, but don''t try me." Jin Rou spoke with a cold tone, "You are Tressan''sckeys in the past. Of course, you knew where it''s locates."

    "How did you know..." The owl leader was stumped. It''s a top secret that shouldn''t be disclosed to outsiders! Who would dare to do it without his permission?

    "It''s easy to decipher when you have the slightest clues." Jin Rou snorted, "If you want me to not cause trouble here, I''m asking nicely for thest part. Let''s just say that it''s an assurance that Temporal Void wouldn''t benefit from the book. If he doesn''t manage to be a god, isn''t beneficial to all of you?"

    "And what will we get in return?" The owl leader asked.

    "You''re greedy. I already gave you the full strorage of oil crystals yet you still want more?" Jin Rou smirked, "I''m telling you, I can just walk away here with the oil crystals and thest part. Your ancestors can attest to this."

    Han Li used to turn this ce upside down. And every time it happened, the tribe declined. No matter how much they hate Han Li, they couldn''t do a thing. After all, even saints were very careful when he''s around.

    "Are you threatening us again?" The owl leader was very displeased.

    "No, I will do it if you don''t do my bidding. Of course, feel free to try me. Sword emperors weren''t enough. Let your ancestorse and taste my newly improved sword skills." Jin Rou challenged the entire owl tribe.

    Remember, they were even respected by the government and many lineages. But in front of Han Li, they were all helpless frogs.

    "Stop casing trouble in my territory, Han Li." Then, an old owl appeared out of his nest. He looked sharply at Jin Rou and said, "Spare us, will you?"

    "I just want the book. I will leave after getting it. Unfortunately, your descendants are quite hard headed, thinking they are all knowing." Jin Rou sneered.

    The old owl sighed and told the owl leader, "Go and get thest part. Let fate decide it."

    The owl leader bowed. Since it''s the ancestor who spoke, he couldn''t challenge the authority despite his unwillingness.

    "Don''t worry, Han Li is trustworthy in this regard." The old owl assured. He made so many deals with the man in the past, and was sure that Han Li was credible enough.

 Chapter 826 A Generous Gift

    After a few minutes, the owl leader returned with an old book by his hand. It excluded an ancient aura, an origin of an unknown. It was created during a chaotic era, so no one knew the exact date.

    Thest part of Tressan''s book. It was one of the most desired books that had ever existed. His book had three parts and all of them were very important to each other. Although each part was already strong enough to break realms, its power in full form was much stronger since it had theplete formations of Tressan''s legacy.

    The owl leader handed over the book with a little difficulty in his expression. The book was too precious for their tribe. Even the saints had no right to have it. However, it was different when it came to this person.

    "You look like you''re suffering from a bad deal." Jin Rou chuckled.

    The owl leader didn''t know what to say. He had been read so easily and it''s ufortable.

    "Thest part is like our life, Li." The ancestor said with a sentimental expression, "You see, it has been with us since our tribe is created. It''s the gift of His Majesty himself."

    The His Majesty he''s talking about must be Tressan. Tressan used to have them as his subordinates, and it''s normal that they would receive such a grand gift.

    "With the book in my possession, rest assured that Temporal Void will not be able to reach godhood. At least, not using this." Jin Rou smiled, "My assurance is more than enough to lift the burden of the curse in your tribe, isn''t it?"

    The owl ancestor smiled, "Friend Li is very generous."

    The ancestor was assured. Han Li''s words were much heavier and assuringpared to other people. If Temporal Void Saint wouldn''t be able to be a god, their tribe would benefit from this. It''s one less problem for them.

    Thus, calling Han Li generous wasn''t an exaggeration. The ancestor truly meant it.

    "You''re making things difficult for me by acting this nice." Jin Rou smiled wryly and took out a scroll, "Take this, your tribe will have a chance to prosper as long as you use this item right."

    It''s an old scroll, a very old scroll. Its origin was impossible to trace. Perhaps, it came from the primordial chaos. Jin Rou didn''t need to exin its use to the ancestor as thetter was very familiar with this.

    Receiving the scroll, the ancestor felt his hands trembled while holding it. He looked at Jin Rou withplicated expression, speechless.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I have no use for it and others won''t be able to use it, either. This item is for your tribe." Jin Rou waved his hand. The scroll was one of the treasures he got when he dried up Luminous'' treasure.

    The ancestor knelt and said, "Thank you for your grace, Benefactor Li."

    The scroll was no joke. It was something that their tribe had been searching for a long time. Now that it''s on their hands, it''s still too good to be true.<sub> </sub>

    Following which, other owls also knelt. If their ancestor was kneeling, what''s their right not to? It was obvious that the ancestor, a high ranking person in their tribe, greatly revered the person now.

    "Get up." Jin Roumanded in which the group followed, "I just don''t want to owe your tribe anything. Consider the scroll as the ending payment of this transaction. Whatever happens in your tribe using the scroll has nothing to do with me."

    "But of course, yes yes." The ancestor was ted. Although the scroll was a double-edged sword, he was confident in pulling off the deed. They had researched about the scroll for countless times and their information regarding the scroll was tantamount like the vast sky. Even if in unfortunate event that they really failed, they wouldn''t me it on Jin Rou.

    After that, Jin Rou left thend. The owls wanted him to stay there but there''s no reason to. He would just waste his time there. His next destination in the teau would perhaps be the most important.

    ---

    The ck Sword Government was the leader of the Soaring teau. They created the rules and regtions of thend for its inhabitants and guests. The name itself came from the chaos-level sword eternal of the distant past, ck Sword.

    The Soaring teau was created because it''s the result of his proven dao. No one knew the exact way how it happened, but a reliable source said that the teau appeared after ck Sword proving his sword dao to the Heavens.

    Chaos-level sword eternals were the strongest eternals of the ages. Even in heavens, they were highly regarded and respected.

    Right now, the Security Council and ck Sword Government were holding an emergency meeting.

    "An unexpected variable is here in the teau." The spokesperson of the government said. He was wearing a in white robe, giving a schrly vibe, "A variable that will be difficult to offend."

    "I have confirmed this." The First Councilor agreed, "That taboo existence is here. I don''t know why he''s here but we must be prudent."

    "Being prudent isn''t enough, we have to make preparations. What if he wants the teau for himself? Even if he''s so strong, we cannot let him have his way." The spokesperson suggested, "Thus I suggest that we use the Grand Cellr Cannons. Even a saint didn''t dare to confront it head on."

    "The cannons are not enough. He''s strong enough to deflect them." The First Councilor shook his head. He had a little knowledge of the man''s capabilities.

    "But..." The spokesperson wanted to defend his suggestion when the old man in the highest seat raised his hand. It''s the signal to be quiet.

    The old man looked at the big circr table and imprinted the faces of the people here one by one, "We cannot offend that man. If he wants the teau, give the rights to him."

    Many wanted to voice theirints regarding this. It''s absolutely absurd just by thinking about it. They would surrender their authority to an outsider? ck Sword might vomit blood if ever he caught wind of this!

 Chapter 827 A Stupid Dog

    And as expected, someone couldn''t stop himself from saying, "Master President, please reconsider. The teau is our life and if an outsider gets it, the othernds will look down on us."

    Many expressed their agreements. It was true. Since they weren''t the only one with movingnd, those people might sneer at them once they found this out. They were a gloriousnd with many powerful tribes wanting to get a ride. Of course, they would be prideful. How could they rise their heads if other people knew that theirnd was given to someone with unknown origins?

    The one who spoke was the Vice Master Raim of the teau. He was the second highest ranking in thend so he had a say in this matter.

    The old man in the high seat nced at Raim and said, "Vice President, I don''t mean to assume but are you challenging my words?"

    Suddenly, the tension got thicker. Although the vice president didn''t show it, many knew that he disliked the master and always opposed to his insights. Nevertheless, he never crossed the line afraid of those people''s temper.

    But it wasn''t the same this time. It felt he was ready to oppose the master to the very end.

    "Master President, it''s not like that. I''m just thinking about the future of our teau. It''s more than given that we couldn''t let anyone outside have thisnd. Not even the saints above could force us to, much less a person of we didn''t personally know." Raim spoke solemnly. He was speaking as if he was telling the voice of the majority.

    "You''re saying that because you aren''t aware of his capabilities." Despite the low tone, the coldness in the master president''s tone was obvious, "Perhaps you will wake up in your arrogant dream once you meet him."

    "I''d be d to." Raim smiled. He found an opportunity to weaken the position of the old man and said, "If I deem as someone not so extraordinary, you have to take responsibility with your words, Master President."

    Right now, Raim looked middle aged and filled with vitality. He was the perfect candidate to have the highest seat of the ck Sword Government.

    "Unfortunately, you have made the wrong move." The old man shook his head and looked at the direction where the big door was.

    "Bang!" Then out of the blue, someone mmed it open, revealing a young man with normal features. He looked like an ordinary man that could be found in all parts of the world.

    "Who are you?!" The guards inside were alerted. There was no signal of intrusion or whatsoever, so they were stumped to see someone entering. Not even their high ranked persons felt his presence.

    "Poof! Poof! Poof!" The guards'' head rolled and blood sshed like a fountain. It was a vomit-inducing sight. Just in a second, many heads fell down to the ground.

    "I advise you all not to do anything funny or else you all except the old man will die." Jin Rou''s words were filled with malice. He slowly walked towards the old man in the highest seat.

    Thetter knelt and said, "Your Majesty, Shufeng greets you."

    The old man was the highest ranking official person of their government yet he was kneeling in front of this man.<sub> </sub>

    They''ve heard the legends of this man but they thought it was exaggerated. Now, they firsthanded saw how cruel he was. He just passed by, but heads rolled on the ground already.

    Jin Rou walked up to the highest seat and sat there. He looked at the ring gazes of the people present and smiled, "I heard a stupid dog saying that he''d be d to meet me. Why don''t you introduce yourself?"

    Raim felt his body shaking. He didn''t know why but he was shaking. He looked at Jin Rou and tried to act tough, "Mister, you have no right to sit on that chair."

    "And you do?" Jin Rou refuted, "I''m sorry, but unless I say that you can be the master president, you cannot be one for the rest of your life."

    "Waaang!" Thend created a sound as if it was agreeing with Jin Rou''s words.

    Many were bbergasted. Thend never gave its approval except for the master president. However, it was being submissive towards this man.

    They weren''t stupid not to know its meaning. They immediately knelt down in all fours and said, waiting for the man''s words.

    Jin Rou sighed. He was just taking advantage of the fact that Han Li used to own thisnd. In actuality, it was Han Li who gave thisnd to ck Sword. It wasn''t created out of the blue, it was more like a parting gift from him. Thisnd was a living monster, and only a few knew this.

    "Rise." Jin Roumanded, "Contrary to your thoughts, I am not here to take thend. This is useless to me, so you all can have this."

    Many heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this. Old Man Shufeng asked, "Then what is your reason, Your Majesty?"

    The trip to the ck Government from the previous point wasn''t a joke. One needed to spend important resources to find this location. Of course, the expense was just a speck of dust in Jin Rou''s eyes.

    "I just want to use thend to get to Omnnd." Jin Rou said. He had a reason for going there and it''s necessary, "I will just free the imprisoned monster there and let it wreak havoc in Sword tform and Thousand Realms."

    Although it was a joke, many felt their scalps tingling. Their imagination of the scenario terrified them to the bones. Some actually almost vomited.

    "I''m just kidding, your kids are very serious." Jin Rou chuckled. He had no reason to destroy the realm and Sword tform. If it would be destroyed, the reason wouldn''t be him.

    "They are trained to be like that, pardon them Your Majesty." Shufeng felt his hands sweating. He, too, believed the words and felt horrified. Nevertheless, he still could hid it, "But may I know why you want to go there to the Omnnd?"

    Although it''s possible to go there, the resources were too much for the teau to carry.

 Chapter 828 A Reward

    The Omnnd was a barren and deserted ce with no habitation. It was considered as one of the most dangerous locations in the entire history of Thousand Realms. Because of this, the sages spent a tantamount resources to annex the ce. It was not a joking feat for the sages despite their power levels. After all, many heroes had already died in that ce.

    For Jin Rou to say he would so something there, it just meant that he''d do something big.

    "I will just finish a long lost task. I should have done this before." Jin Rou didn''t get into the details but it was true that he''d do something there, to end a tie.

    "I see." Shufeng didn''t pry any further. He knew the personality of Han Li which he didn''t like being asked so many questions, "We will immediately prepare for departure after the giveaway event, Your Majesty. As we have already dered, we shall do it."

    Shufeng had always been true to his words. They only appear in Sword tform every once in a long while. So he would give treasures away. It had been their tradition since the first master.

    "No problem. I''m not in so much rush." Jin Rou answered, "

    After that, Shufeng personally appeared in the public and gave the treasures away. Those weren''t useful to theirnd and it would be to others, so it''s not actually a loss for them. Moreover, it would boost their prestige and the respect of the people would soar.

    By the end, almost all of the groups received a treasure. Many were excited to go home and test its qualities. After all, they had yet to know what''s inside since it''s sealed. It would only unseal once they were already outside of the teau.

    Shufeng proceeded to go to Han Li''s chamber and reported, "Your Majesty, it''s already done. We can depart anytime three hours from now."

    The visitors were already told that they must leave in a matter of three hours with the reason that the teau would have an emergency situation. Many assumed that it''s going to be something scary thus they didn''t wait the three hours and immediately left. They didn''t want to be caught in an unfamiliar crossfire.

    After two hours, the visitors had fully left the teau and it was ready to go.

    "You''re so submissive, I''m not used to it. Back then, you are an arrogant brat." Jin Rou jokingly said to Shufeng. In the past, Shufeng tasted Han Li''s cruel power too. Fortunately, he lived to have a chance to tell the tale.

    "Please, Your Majesty. It''s embarrassing." Shufeng smiled wryly. He was nothing but old bones now. Even he, a prodigy of his era and a sessful cultivator, couldn''t avoid the erosion of time.

    Those who heard this looked at each other, awkward. They didn''t know what to think and say so they remained silent.

    "Is he still alive?" Jin Rou asked out of a whim. There''s no need to say who was he talking about.

    "Honestly, I don''t know, Your Majesty." Shufeng sighed. The person had disappeared all of a sudden and never appeared again. They assumed that he ascended and continued his dao path. Nevertheless, there was no confirmation or whatsoever.<sub> </sub>

    "Then let it be. He has his own choices. It''s his life, so he has the right to control it." Jin Rou said. Han Li always taught his disciples to always grab their fates away from fate itself. Be the master of their own. No one should ever dictate them of their life choices.

    Shufeng nodded solemnly. It had been so long since his disappearance and it didn''t matter if he''s still alive. The person had already done enough help for them to go by.

    "Let''s go." Jin Rou said, "We can talk while the teau is moving."

    Shufeng immediately went off and started the teau. The coordinates had already been set, so they would just wait to arrive there.

    "Your Majesty, please taste this tea. I have found this during our exploration of the Wild Seas." Shufeng brewed a tea and served it to Jin Rou. It was a precious tea that he seldom use. Han Li was a fanatic of tea, so it was his way of gaining points.

    Jin Rou sipped a bit of the tea and nodded, "I never expected you will really find Bahamut Green Tea Leaves."

    "Your Majesty, this is my show of dedication to you. Of course, I cannot disappoint you despite the low chance of meeting you again." Shufeng smiled. It took millions of years before he found the tea leaves in the vast Wild Seas, but it was all worth it now despite the resources he spent.

    "You are indeed dedicated. Very well, since you''re so attentive, I will grant you one request while I''m here. Go on." Jin Rou said. He was in a good mood, and a reward was due.

    Many were shaken to hear this. A request from His Majesty? They read the ancient records of Han Li''s way of doing things after he arrived here. And it was said that a single request from him amounted to fortunes of many generations.

    "Your Majesty, how about you teach me your dao essence?" Shufeng was brimming with smile.

    The dao essence was the outline of one''s sword dao. It served as lines of where to follow for further advancements. For someone like him, the dao essence of Primordial Emperor was the best thing he could have.

    "Are you sure? You don''t even know if my essence aligns with your sword dao." Jin Rou smiled.

    "Master has told me that if ever I get a chance to receive a reward from you, I should never use it for anything except your dao essence." Shufeng said. He was nervous but the temptation of the dao essence was too much to take.

    "That prick." Jin Rou shook his head. He remembered ording to Han Li that ck Sword was a yful guy during his youth. He even pulled pranks on Han Li despite the danger he might face. Now, he even shamelessly taught his apprentice of how to be shameless like him.

 Chapter 829 Omniland

    "Alright, fine." Jin Rou had no choice. Since he said he''s going to grant one request, he must do it, "However, be warned that it might be painful to you. My dao essence isn''t as simple as you imagine."

    "I''m very prepared, Your Majesty." Shufeng firmly said. It was a once in a lifetime chance. He couldn''t afford to waste it or he might regret for the rest of his life.

    "Very well, since you say so." Jin Rou nodded, "Come here and kneel."

    Shufeng didn''t think twice and immediately knelt in front of Jin Rou. He was preparing himself for the essence.

    Jin Rou touched the old man''s forehead and a light surged and entered Shufeng''s body. It contained the dao essence he had. Although it''s only a small part, it was enough to give the old man some excruciating pain.

    And as expected, the old man showed signs of being in pain. He began sweating and his expression crumpled. The dao essence was trying to align with his rhythm, thus resulting to the pain.

    Jin Rou had already helped the old man enough. It''s up to him to pass up the challenge. Shufeng needed to ovee this himself or he wouldn''t be worthy of having Han Li''s prized dao essence.

    "All of you go out. I will be personally seeing this." Jin Roumanded in which others hurriedly went out.

    "Let''s see how far can you endure." Jin Rou murmured. The old man was a tenacious young man in the past. Han Li was even a bit impressed by him.

    ---

    Unknown time had passed. It felt like an eternity and all things came into a stop. Shufeng opened his eyes and felt energized despite feeling so weak. He roamed his gaze and saw Jin Rou by the outside deck, observing the changing stars and realms.

    "Congrattions. Your master''s arts has saved you from death." Jin Rou said, "You have almost died. Fortunately, your master has foreseen this scenario and prepared you."

    Truth be told, Han Li''s dao essence was too much for the old man''s body to take. After all, his power level was over the top. However, ck Sword had seen thising and let the young Shufeng in the past train an unusual art.

    Furthermore, it was an art created by ck Sword himself. It was revised for a thousand of times before it reached this perfection.

    Shufeng felt he returned to his young age again. His view of the world became bigger and his eyes became clearer and sharper. It''s more than obvious of what changed in him. Even his appearance became younger, no longer an old man in dying rest.

    "Because of that art, it helped your body align with my dao essence. It''s actually an incredible thing." Jin Rou couldn''t help but praise. In order to align with a dao essence, one had to know exactly what type of essence and rhythm it was. It''s a difficult thing that even sword eternals and epoch sovereigns would concede. That''s why many just create their own dao essences.

    Shufeng knelt once again and faced where themm statue of ck Sword was, "Thank you for taking care of me until this day, Master."<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou didn''t stop Shufeng from paying respects. It''s a matter of a disciple and a master.

    After that, Shufeng kowtowed in front of Jin Rou and said, "Your Majesty, my life and the teau owes you a big deal this time. If you need someone to force a path for your entrance up above, please don''t hesitate to use me."

    "Alright, calm down. I''m just in a good mood and decided to reward you. Just think of it as my parting gift." Jin Rou said.

    Shufeng smiled and told him that he would hold a grand banquet as a celebration. It was just a simple banquet with the most important persons present. Many was baffled why the president wanted to hold such a prestigious banquet out of nowhere, but they didn''t dare to ask. As for the reason? It remained unknown.

    Just like that, a few days has passed. The teau had already reached Jin Rou''s destination. It waste at night here and it''s the perfect time to leave.

    "Take care, Your Majesty." Shufeng and other important figures were lined up to pay respects. The whole Security Council and the ck Sword Government were present to escort Jin Rou out.

    "I will. You too. Though you have sessfully obtained my dao essence, there''s still a risk of repercussions if you push yourself. You''re already old, take it slow." Jin Rou said and hopped off the teau.

    They watched him leave and disappear to the void. After confirming that he was already gone, many returned inside except for Shufeng. He knew that it wouldn''t be possible to meet Han Li again unless he was called out, but he was d that he met him for thest time.

    "May the victories be upon you, Your Majesty." Shufeng took out a piece of paper and let it go to be carried by the wind. It''s his one final wish before leaving things for good.

    ---

    The Omnnd was a barren ce located at a difficult void of location. It was dangerous ce for all living things. Note, not even grasses could survive here, much less humans and monsters.

    Of course, there were exceptions. Only eternals and epochs would be brave enough to explore thisnd. It was rumored to have tons of treasures. As a matter of fact, ck Sword''s divine treasures were actually found here. Thend was filled with mysterious daows, the reason why it remained inhabitable.

    If sword emperors and immortal sovereigns try to venture here, they would surely die after a few hours. The toxicity rate of thend was lethal enough for people to die. Of course, for Jin Rou it was just like a normal breathe of fresh air.

    He was walking and walking, making sure that he wouldn''t make be mistaken. Despite knowing the exact location, the Omnnd was too tricky as it changed its coordinates per 30 seconds. Soon, Jin Rou arrived at his certain location.

    It was a temple with no signs of life.

 Chapter 830 All Temple

    This temple couldn''t be found by others except Jin Rou since it was too far and dangerous. Not even the wise sages would dare to set foot here. As the ce was filled with lethal aerial poison, no living things could survive for a single second.

    Of course, with Han Li''s immortal immunity to all kinds of poisons, this was just a walk in the park.

    The temple had a rundown que. It was used to be respected by many people of the distant past. However, they fell from grace because of their arrogance.

    Above All. It was the written words in the que. Although it was too old, it still emanated an aura, something which was like a roaring lion filled with glory.

    Jin Rou couldn''t help but sigh. The demise of the temple was inevitable no matter what they did to save themselves. Regrets came in the end, and they were fated to perish along with the river of time and cruelty of the dao.

    Sylvianna went out of Jin Rou''s personal space and said, "All Temple. To think that they will receive karma sooner than expected."

    In Sylvianna''s point of view, the distant past was just a recent happening. With her lifespan of trillions of years, it was just a time created by a single speck of dust.

    "They were too conceited. Thinking that everything is below them before the Heavens." Jin Rou shook his head. He wasn''t there when it happened, neither Han Li was. However, the records that he found was more than enough to conclude the things that had happened.

    Reportedly, All Temple should be unbeatable below the Heavens. Yet, they were destroyed. What really happened? Many ancestors of that era searched for the answer but no one had found it. Since the temple disappeared, the clues were taken along with it.

    "So what are you doing here? Surely, you don''t n to revive them?" Sylvianna asked. She was curious of what reason Jin Rou had to go all the way here.

    "To seek an answer." Jin Rou said. There was one thing that Han Li wanted to know, an answer that he could only find here in All Temple.

    After which, he proceeded to enter. Sylvianna rolled her eyes but still followed after.

    The way was filled with thin fog and poison. The air shouldn''t have been able to enter the ce, but the ringbells were shaking, an indication of air passing through. The stone roads were filled with gray mud, a sign of thend''s final stage before crumbling.

    Jin Rou entered the temple with a m. He didn''t care of what to happen at all. What met his eyes were arge hall filled with human-like statues. Their position was as if they were blinded by a light, their expressions were horrified. Judging by it, it was already more than enough to assume what happened.

    Up front, there was a huge throne with a skeleton sitting on it. It still had a golden robe and a crown on its head. There was no sign of struggle in his position. As a matter of fact, it seemed rxed.

    Jin Rou passed by the stone statued and went straight to the huge throne. He looked so little in front of it, akin to an ant looking at an elephant.

    "So that''s how you survived." Jin Rou suddenly spoke after observing the humongous skeleton, "With your perfected dao, you are no doubt be able to survive the catastrophe."

    Sylvianna was surprised, "This thing is alive?"<sub> </sub>

    She checked any life signs here but she didn''t find any. So Jin Rou talking to the skeleton came a shock to her.

    The skeleton suddenly moved a bit, its skull radiated red eyes and looked at Jin Rou, "So you also survived the Eighth Challenge."

    "Of course. You have yet to die, how can I?" Jin Rou chuckled, "It''s been a long while."

    "Indeed. Countless years have passed now. I don''t even know what time of era I am in now." The skeleton''s voice was warm, "And despite the long river of time, the memories of the perish are still vivid in my consciousness."

    They were talking as if they were long lost friends. But in fact, they were enemies in the past. The skeleton used to swear to cut Han Li''s head by his own hands. His hatred for Han Li was overflowing.

    But all were useless now. There''s no point in hating the person. There''s no reason to.

    "Your kids are uncontroble because they were driven by greed. They were veryfortable with their lives because of your protection." Jin Rou said. If not for his descendants, All Temple might be on shoulders with the top powerhouses in heaven.

    "Everyone has their own choices. I cannot stop them from choosing their path." The skeleton reasoned.

    "But you should have guided them." Jin Rou refuted.

    "All Temple stood for many years because of our independencies against each other. What shall happen will happen eventually no matter how much we dy it." The skeleton answered. His voice was still soft and warm.

    "And that independencies led you to your demise. Now, it''s you who''s left here. And even you''re here, you aren''t allowed to move from your throne." Jin Rou said. The skeleton was sealed to the throne in exchange of his survival, thus it couldn''t leave the temple for the rest of its life.

    "What brings you here?" The skeleton changed the subject, "Surely you aren''t here to have a talk with me only."

    "Nothing much, I just want the item you have keepsaked. For sure, it''s still in your possession." Jin Rou said. He was speaking as if he was asking for a candy.

    "Sure." The skeleton responded and took out a ring from his storage space. He threw it towards Jin Rou and said, "Anything else?"

    Jin Rou was baffled. This skeleton was this easy to talk to? That''s not right. Out of all the people Han Li met, this skeleton might be one of the most hard headed people he knew.

    "Why you look so surprised?" The skeleton asked, "You want it, and I give it to you. There''s nothing to be surprised about."

 Chapter 831 Raylan

    "But you aren''t this easy to have a say with." Jin Rou snorted, "Of all the people I know, you one rank one of the top three who are very meticulous when ites to gains and loss."

    "That''s a thing of the past. I''m just a mere skeleton with a conscience here. Nothing else." The skeleton was speaking with a deep breath, "What''s the use of the treasures here if it cannot see the light of day? I''d rather give this all to you. You''re the only one who cane and go here after all."

    "That''s a wise decision. But I''m not interested in your treasures except for this ring." Jin Rou said, "Just let the treasures here rot with you. It''s not a bad thing. At the very least, those who are searching for it wouldn''t have the chance to have it."

    Truthfully speaking, the treasures here were more than enough to entice even the deities above. If they saw what treasures were here, they would immediately go crazy and find a way to have it.

    "That''s good, too." The skeleton nodded its skull. Those people would be incapable of finding the treasures they needed because it''s only one in the world. The skeleton had umted many items since the start of time. Being an overlord of such an insane level, he could fight with the high-ranked deities above with no difficulties.

    "I''m just curious." Jin Rou changed the topic.

    A long silence ensued before the skeleton spoke, "What is it?"

    "If you really want to unseal these chains, it''s not impossible with how vast your treasuries here are. As long as you''re willing to pay the sky high price, then it''s not impossible." Jin Rou said.

    The skeleton was an overlord-level existence, which even the deities were very cautious of. Of course, the vaults it had was more than enough to live in luxury for trillions of years. With the extent of his capabilities, it was not impossible to get out of this ce.

    "I don''t have a reason to." The skeleton answered, "There''s no point in getting out of this ce. All Temple has created many enemies in the past and they are eager to pay the price to collect debts, now that they cannot find our umted items."

    It was true. All Temple had been too arrogant in the past and created enemies side by side. It wasn''t an exaggeration that every powerhouse outside had a beef with them. Although the skeleton was so strong, there were many hiding old monsters on the same level as it.

    <o>,m "Then how about youe with me and y some deities above?" Jin Rou said. It was very rare for him to invite someone to join his ranks, "With my power, those people you had a beef with would think twice before they make a move."</o>

    It was no doubt that having Han Li''s protection was the best. However, the skeleton shook its head and responded, "I appreciate that you think highly of me, but I just want to rot here, with my treasures."

    The skeleton had long gone given up to fight. It was no longer willing to hold de and severe heads of the enemy. It had grown tired of how the world worked. In this barren ce called Omnnd, it was alone, a peace it had wanted even in the past.

    "That''s your choice, it''s up to you." Jin Rou didn''t force the skeleton. Everyone had their own choices to make and he had no right to force them.

    After which, he stood up from and said, "Ran, this will be ourst meeting perhaps as this is myst attempt to kill that old man."<sub> </sub>

    "So you''re really going out with your all this time." The skeletonughed, "Of course, I''m aware. Dead or alive, I wish you victories ahead."

    "I''m going to be the victor in this long run of battles, there''s no doubt." Jin Rou was confident in his and Han Li''s abilities.

    "Yes, I''m expecting it. Although I won''t be able to see it, I''m rooting for you Li." Ran said. His words were filled with sincerity. It''s as if he didn''t use to hate Han Li in a distant era.

    "I''ll be going now." Jin Rou said, "You take care of yourself."

    There''s no longer reason to stay here. Thus, he turned his back and was ready to leave. But before that, the skeleton said something, "Oh before I forget. Someone tried tomunicate to me outside of Omnnd."

    Jin Rou''s tracks were halted as he looked at the skeleton. Who might be the person daring enough to even near Omnnd?

    "He said that he''s going above. If ever you want to meet him, he will stay in the same ce." The skeleton said, "It seemed that he anticipated your trip here."

    "I''m not interested." Jin Rou rolled his eyes. With the words, he had an idea who that was, "I''ll be going now."

    "Take care." The skeleton watched Jin Rou''s back disappear. Then, its radiating eyes dimmed, returning to its slumber state. The Omnnd was a safe ce to rest on, even for eternity.

    ---

    Jin Rou was already outside of All Temple. However, he was not yet going out of this ce. There''s a certain location he needed to check before leaving.

    Astral Dominant Lake. It was his target location, the single area with a body of water here in Omnnd. Though it was ake, the water wasn''t safe to drink as it was as poisonous as the aerial poison here.

    Jin Rou was above it, floating. He was observing the little waves it''s creating. A slight movement could alert him as his senses were in the highest alert.

    He was feeling the waves of theke. There were small ripples that could be sensed, an indication of gradual movements. It''s safe and cautious moves, as if someone was carefully treading a line.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou opened his eyes after a while and shot a lightning spear out of nowhere. It rammed down towards theke and created a serious disturbance. The spear was strong enough to shake the entire Omnnd.

 Chapter 832 Extrarossa

    "I''ve sensed you, idiot. It''s useless hiding from me." Jin Rou spoke. He was still looking at theke with wild ripples now, "If you don''t show up, I will destroy the wholeke along with you. Try me."

    After saying that, a figure slowly appeared out of theke. It was a an alligator head with a human body. There were many scars in his body, a sign of many battles it participated, "What do you want?"

    It didn''t want toe out, to be honest. However, it was threatened by Jin Rou''s power. If theke was destroyed, it would be a total goner. After all, only in theke was it safe.

    "How many are you in the deep waters of theke?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Why do you care? We don''t even disturb anyone and just living our lives here." The human alligator snorted, "If you want something, go and seek All Temple."

    It didn''t know how could Jin Rou breathe here but it knew it couldn''t afford to offend anyone right now.

    "I''m asking because your answer will be the depending thing whether I let you guys live or die." Jin Rou sneered, "So you better answer me carefully."

    The human alligator could sense the seriousness of the other party. It didn''t want to put its family in danger but it had no choice, "We are currently four living here."

    "Where is your ancestors?" Jin Rou asked again.

    "They already died trying to venture out of theke. Right now, me, my wife, and my two children are the sole survivors." The human alligator responded without filtering any truth.

    Jin Rou knew that the alligator wasn''t lying. For billions to trillions of years, the race of the human alligator researched many ways on how to get out of Omnnd. However, despite their researches, it was futile. They were only safe when their within theke. Once they got out and exposed from the aerial poison, they''d die immediately.

    Truthfully speaking, it was only right to have the human alligators stuck here in Omnnd. They were a strong species that had a high possibility of breaking the bnce. If they were nurtured properly, they could withstand even the power of the deities. That''s terrifying enough to keep the human alligators at bay.

    "Do you want to go out?" Jin Rou dropped another question, "Do you want to experience the worlds outside of Omnnd? The Thousand Realms, the Sword tform? And many many more?"

    It was a surprising question. The human alligator was speechless for a moment before answering, "Please borate."

    "I''m just saying that if you want to get out of this ce, I have a method that will surely work for your species." Jin Rou smirked, "However, you see, there is no such things as free lunch in the world."

    "What are your terms?" The human alligator asked. It didn''t doubt Jin Rou''s ability to get them out of here. As long as it''s within reasonable range, it could possibly ept it immediately.

    "Hmm, I want your strength to assist me during my war against the heavens." Jin Rou asked. The Extrarossa, the race of the human alligator, was said to have the highest defense capabilities in the entire universe. Not just that, their offensive powers were almost at the level of their defense, thus they were considered a threat that shouldn''t see the light of the world, forever remaining in Omnnd.<sub> </sub>

    But for Jin Rou who didn''t care, he was willing to break the bnce just to win the war. It didn''t matter what it cost, as long as he wins.

    The Extrarossa was a good ally to have. With their defense, it''s more than enough to raise Jin Rou''s victory by 5%.

    "You''re going against the above?" The human alligator was baffled. Who would dare to challenge the authority of the Heavens?

    "That''s precisely what I''m doing. And I''m nning very well to kill them." Jin Rou said, "Now, if you ept it, not only I will give you the method of how to get out of here, I will also help your kids grow into fine cultivators. That as much, I can guarantee."

    It''s a tempting offer. Just the way to get out of here was very enticing enough.

    "ept it, dear." Suddenly, a feminine human alligator appeared by his side, "His terms are reasonable. I will go with you to the battle so you don''t have to worry. As long as we get out of here, it actually doesn''t matter what terms he has."

    They had been desperately seeking for a method to get out. Now that there''s one, why this guy was not grabbing it immediately?

    "Your wife is much more decisive than you are." Jin Rou chuckled, "She knows better of what to prioritize out of the worries."

    "Very well. I, Trond Extrarossa, ept your terms." Trond knelt down and gave his answer. There''s no reason to think this through. His wife had agreed already.

    "I, Merlin Extrarossa, ept your terms also." Merlin responded. The husband and wife knelt in front of Jin Rou as a greeting.

    "Good. Call me Young Master from now on." Jin Rou said, "Step aside. I will get you out of theke now."

    After the Extrarossas sign the oath, Jin Rou immediately moved to do his end of the terms. He casually took out an item from his storage. It looked like a ck mask with ancient scriptures. Then, it slowly came towards Trond.

    "Use it with your duplication skill, and distribute it to your family." Jin Rou spoke, "And separate even energy from the masks so that it will work. After that, wear it on and you can get out of this ce. It has an ability to neutralize any kinds of poisons in this world, even the unknowns."

    Trond was stupefied. He didn''t expect that there''s such an item like this! What''s more amazing, it could be duplicated and transfer energies. Meaning, its uses wouldn''t be jeopardize as long as the energy transfered was even with each other.

    "Thank you, Young Master." Trond had nothing but gratefulness right now. If not for Jin Rou, they wouldn''t have the chance to get out of this damned ce forever.

 Chapter 833 Ranyusha

    "Alright, now here''s what you have to do." Jin Rou didn''t beat around the bush and said, "After you leave Omnnd, go to this location that I have written. Find the guy with a gay sexual orientation and give him this letter."

    He handed over the letter and the map to Trond and added, "He is easy to find there. If you find someone arrogant, he''s that person."

    Trond received the map and letter and gasped, "We will immediately go there?"

    "Of course. That person will lead you above, and the expenses will be on me so you don''t have to worry about anything." The trip going upwards was arduous and expensive. As a matter of fact, the word expensive was not enough to describe it. Even the top lineages would have to think twice before going for an expedition above.

    Trond smiled wryly. They were from a powerful race and the treasures they had in the past could scare people. But it seemed that theirs were just a simple treasurypared to Jin Rou''s.

    "Remember, go there immediately. Don''t let others notice you. With your appearance, they would immediately find you all different." Jin Rou said. He didn''t want the world to know that he had the Extrarossas under hismand. After all, it would bring him unnecessary trouble should it spread.

    "We will abide your bidding, Young Master." Trond bowed. His wife also bowed.

    "Okay, I''ll get going." Jin Rou''s reason for being here in Omnnd had already been settled. Now, he''s off to return, "I''m going back to Sword tform to kill some pests. They''re actually gutful to show up."

    Trond could immediately see a carnage in his imagination. He didn''t pry and just nodded in response.

    After giving out a few moremands, Jin Rou left theke. Merlin neared her husband and said, "Dear, finally, we are going out of this ce."

    "Indeed." Trond nodded. They had dreamt of this day but never expected it would happen. Even their most powerful ancestors couldn''t do something about the poison, how could they? Take note, their ancestors were as strong as sword eternals.

    "We shall visit the tomb first before setting out to Young Master''s location." Trond said.

    Their ancestors were buried there, ording to skeletal bird sent by an unknown. Although it wasn''t confirmed, it seemed not a lie as Trond also heard about the ce from his ancestors.

    "Yes, the treasures there will help us get by." Merlin nodded, "We shall tell the kids this good news now. They will be ted once they hear this."

    ---

    Jin Rou was already back in Sword tform. However, it was not the ce he came from. Right now, he was in an ind filled with vines.

    Vine Ori Ind. It was the name of the ind Jin Rou was currently standing. He was looking at a distance with sharp eyes. Then, he shouted, "If you don''te out, I wille looking for you and destroy this dear ind of yours."

    Unfortunately, there was no response.

    "You''re trying my patience. Very well." Jin Rou smirked and created a ball of ck lightning. It carried gravity force of an entire world, albeit its small size, "Then try receiving this."

    "Woosh!" But before Jin Rou couldunch the ball of ck lightning, a dagger suddenly forced its way and directed towards Jin Rou. It was so fast and its target was his neck.<sub> </sub>

    "Bang!" Jin Rou tossed the dagger and it immediately exploded.

    "Boom!" The surroundings scattered, revealing a mushroom-like explosion.

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t enough to kill Jin Rou. It didn''t even leave a scratch on him. He looked at the figure who appeared and smiled, "Nice tactic, but not enough."

    "Why are you here?" The figure was a man with a young appearance. He appeared like a dark elf with his skin color.

    "You''re asking me after what you''ve done?" Jin Rou chuckled, "Ranyusha, are you taking me for a fool?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Ranyusha, the dark elf, felt his back getting cold. He didn''t expect that he was still under monitors despite the billions of years passed!

    "You gave the stone to those pests, didn''t you?" Jin Rou created tens of ck lightning balls, "That''s really bad, you know? You are breaking thews by giving them some power ups."

    "So what?" It''s no use lying, so Ranyusha came clean, "Getting on their side was the best decision I can make for my race."

    "Fool. You really think that way?" Jin Rou snorted, "You just sold your race to them by giving the stone, and you aren''t even aware of it. How pathetic of you being the patriarch of your race."

    "What do you mean?" Ranyusha was stumped to hear this. Han Li was never a liar, and there''s no reason to. So he immediately believed him.

    "Those pests want the stone because they are giving the final touch for their destroyer weapon." Jin Rou answered, "Your stone is thest thing needed before it can work out. Just now, you sold your race to them and make them hold your lives."

    "That''s impossible! I investigated and found out that their final weapon isn''t going to bepleted." Ranyusha denied, "It doesn''t make sense to me if they aim for that!"

    "You have been had. You''re named to be the brightest brain of your species, but it seems to be an overestimation of your abilities." Jin Rou smirked, "They''reing now. Let''s see how you can hold out with them and the truth."

    Jin Rou disappeared. He was nning to watch the iing show with great interest. He had no ns to help the dark elf, too. He brought it upon himself and he should pay for it.

    "Rumble!" The ind suddenly shook violently. Ranyusha immediately told the other dark elves, "Go and hide immediately! Don''te out unless I say so."

    The rumble wasn''t ordinary. It was filled with ominous dark energy l.

    "Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!" Soon, a giant ship made of bones appeared. There were three figures by the deck of the ship, they were old men with weird tattoos.

    "We are back, Ranyusha." One of the old men said with a deep voice.

 Chapter 834 Consequences

    "You won''t help them?" Sylvianna suddenly appeared, "They will die if you don''t. Those old demons are quite strong."

    They were probably powerful beings since they were categorized by Sylvianna as strong ones.

    "Why should I? They brought this upon themselves." Jin Rou shook his head, "What will happen is the result of their own doings."

    "Still, their existence is the reason why the Sword tform is bnced. If they are wiped out, the power bnce will be overturned." Sylvianna rolled her eyes, "Do you want this world to disappear sooner than expected?"

    "What lies aroundes around. If that''s their fate, then I have nothing to do about it." Jin Rou said with a cold tone. It''s not that he was being a cruel and cold hearted person, it''s just that he didn''t care about what would happen in this world. Even Han Li himself wouldn''t try to be a hero even if he''s alive.

    Sylvianna didn''t say more. It''s useless saying things to someone who had already decided. Han Li was the type not to change his mind.

    In the ind, Ranyusha was gritting his teeth as he saw the neers. It was bad news as the three old men were releasing suppressive aura, "What brings you here? I thought we have settled the transaction."

    "Yes, thanks to that, we have achieved our first ambition." The ck-robed old man smiled, reveling his brownish teeth, "Now, we are here to have make our second ambitione true."

    "You''re overstepping your boundaries, Heavenly Elders. Although you all are high ranking, I don''t think it''s right to oftene down to our tform to satisfy your greeds. Aren''t you afraid of the tribtion?" Ranyusha said with a calm tone. However deep inside, he was in a very turbulent roller coaster of emotion.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. The tribtion will note anytime soon." The ck-robed stepped forward and opened his arms, "In anyway, we are here to give our generous offer."

    "We are not interested." Ranyusha tly declined. He already knew what the old men were trying to get.

    "Don''t decide just yet." The ck-robed old man said, "We are going to give you our protection. Meaning, we are willing to take you under our wings. Of course, it just meant that you have just received the right to ascend together with us."

    It''s a very tempting offer. For the dark elves who dreamt of ascending, this was a godsend opportunity. Ranyusha asked," And what do you get in return?"

    "Eternal Rose." The green-robed old man answered, "The Eternal Rose which your first ancestor has found out during his trip above."

    "That''s impossible." Ranyusha denied, "It''s a treasure of our first ancestor. We will be doomed once we give it to others, how can we?"

    "Do you really think you have the right to decline? Ranyusha, you better think this carefully. One way or another, I can just take the rose from you. I''m offering you something that all races of this tform want." Doyle, the ck-robed old man, sneered, "ept while I''m still being nice."

    "If you want a fight, a fight it is. You think our Dark Elves Race is a pushover because you came from above?" Ranyusha unsheated his sword. He was ready to battle. He couldn''t be a sinner anymore.<sub> </sub>

    "I thought this guy was smart." Maldove, the green-robed elder snorted, "It turns out that you are just stupid as others."

    "Boom!" Ranyusha and the other dark elves set the first attack. The ind was their home turf, so they had an advantage. They swung their swords and aimed to fight the old men in a short range distance.

    "Fools. Since you all want to die, let me grant your wish. Our final weapon has not yet been tested. These elves are the perfect target for its first race kill." Doyle smirked and revealed a huge and dark cannon. It had strange engravings in its body. There was also a flower blooming by its bottom. The appearance was strange, but its power was horrifying.

    "Immediately reach them! Don''t let them fire the cannon!" Ranyusha heard rumors about this final weapon of Heavenly Elders. It was said that it had the power to obliterate realms by few fires.

    Unfortunately, they were toote as the cannon was very fast to use.

    "Boom!" One fire from the cannon came. It wiped out half of the attacking dark elves. Take note, Ranyushamanded dark elves soldiers amounting to 500,000.

    "The next two fires will be the total extinction of your race. That''s too bad." Doyleughed maniacally, "The Eternal Rose will be ours for the taking and no one can stop us! You should have listened while we are asking nice."

    "Activate the formation! Don''t lose hope!" Ranyusha shouted. The events were too sudden, leading to the morale of the soldiers hitting rock bottom, "We can do this as long as we help each other!"

    He knew it was a bitter fight that they couldn''t win. But he refused to be pushed again. This time, he wanted to take a step, albeit it would probably cost the lives of many dark elves under him.

    Just as expected, no one responded to him. They were all terrified by the single wipe out half of their troops. Their minds were going nk and didn''t know what to do.

    "The second shot will be your doom, Ranyusha. Thest will be for the elves hiding around the ind." Doyle smiled. He was amused when he saw faces of despair during their attacks. He missed those kind of faces.

    Truth be told, the Dark Galvon Cannon''s balls were too precious as it was difficult to produce. However, Doyle wanted to let the world know what will happen if they offend them.

    With the cannon by their hands, who would dare to fight them? Not even eternals would dare to.

    And just as Doyle was about tounch the second fire, a streak of light passed them through with a sword cut. Despite the fast reaction of the elders, they were still cut albeit shallow.

    It happened too fast that no one followed it. After which, a middle-aged man with five swords appeared, seemingly divine.

 Chapter 835 Five Swords

    "I thought that you will not intervene with the matters of the world, Five Swords." Doyle spoke with a serious tone. The neer was someone they couldn''t underestimate.

    Five Swords Eternal. That was the neer''s dao title. And just like his title stated, he was a sword eternal, one of the existences standing at the top of Sword tform.

    Furthermore, Five Swords was ranked as one of the top five strongest eternals of the realm. His battle achievements and contributions to the world were more than enough for people run away from him. Not just that, he created the swordw named Asterisk Star Sword sh, a popr swordw passed down to the public.

    "I can''t just let you old demons do what you want and break the bnce, no?" Five Swords smiled, "Why don''t we take a step back and see the vast sky? Let the dark elves go and the world won''t pursue the matter."

    Being an apex being, he had the right to control the voices of the world. He was using the whole Thousand Realms as a threat to intimidate the the elders.

    However, it wasn''t enough. Doyle smirked and answered, "Five Swords, this will be my first andst warning since we have a bond together in the past. Leave this ind."

    "I''m afraid I cannot, Doyle." Five Swords shook his head, "Since you don''t want to back off, I don''t think I can back off too."

    "If that''s the case, too bad then." Doyle turned sinister and said, "You''ll die with them!"

    "Boom!" The cannon fired its second round. It was a lot stronger than the previous. It had the capability to destroy the whole Sword tform with this.

    "Activate!" Five Swords shouted. His swords shined with different colors and pointed its sharp tip towards the iing cannon ball.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The five swords broke through the space and met the cannon ball. Energy sparks flew around the ce as the five swords were trying to stop the ball.

    "On!" Five Swords activated his grand sword dao, Ultimate Breaking Heavens. The swords turned from shining light to grand and titanic swords that could sh the sky in half.

    "Fire!" Doyle gave the signal to fire the third ball. Since the second one was being stopped, they needed to up their game.

    "Boom!" Now, two cannon balls were fighting against the swords. It was like a battle of titans with energy sh overflowing the battlefield. Thousand to millions of sparks sshed away in all directions, as the world trembled in effect.

    Five Swords was truly strong, ording to the rumors. Remember, the cannon balls had the power to destroy realms but it was being kept at bay by the swords.

    "Let''s see how long can youst, Five Swords." Doyle knew that despite the power level of Five Swords, he was still prone to exhaustion.

    "Grug!" And as expected, Five Swords knelt down and spat bad blood. The battle was taking a toll on his body now that it''s getting prolonged.

    Because of this, one of the swords was thrown out and destroyed. Now, the four swords were struggling to push back the dangerous and horrifying cannon balls. Five Swords had to think immediately or else it would be his doom.<sub> </sub>

    In actuality, he could have just left and let the dark elves suffer their fate. However, he couldn''t take it. It''s not that he wanted to be a hero as he was already done being one. It''s just that he had a fateful connection with a dark elf in the past.

    And for him, it was enough to make him move and save the dark elves from extinction.

    "You''re suffering, Five Swords. You used to be a powerful eternal yet now you are kneeling in front of us and our power." Doyle taunted, "You will not get out of here alive."

    "You talk too much for an old man." Five Swords struggled to stand up. Despite his damaged body, he still looked handsome and imperious, "Do you think it''s already over?"

    "Bang!" Five Swords usually had five swords by his side. However, only a few people knew there''s a secret behind him. He slowly took out a de with dark metal in it. There was a sun and moon engraved by the hilt.

    "Impossible! How do you have that?" Maldove was stumped. Even the yellow-robed old man who was staying silent by the side widened his eyes. They were very familiar with this sword.

    yer of Deities. It was the name of the de. It was created by a powerful cksmith in the past who happened to live here in Sword tform. His swords were very wanted by many lineages because of its terrifying power and durability.

    And yer of Deities was one of the best creations of the smith.

    "Time to end this!" Five Swords attacked. He was nning in cutting their heads. He turned into a streak of light and dashed towards the elders.

    But before he could do so, the cannon fired its fourth ball directly towards Five Swords himself. He spun his body creating a drill effect and shed with the ball.

    "Agh!" He was already all out by buffing himself with tens of buffs but his bones were still broken because of the impact. Despite that, he didn''t stop from the attack.

    "Fire the fifth." The yellow-robed old manmanded this time.

    "But Brother, we only have two balls left." Doyle was indignant. The making of the cannon balls were very expensive that they could only create six of them in total even they had an overflowing treasury.

    "If we want to win against Five Swords, the fifth ball is necessary. Do as I say." The yellow-robed old man was still observing the battle when he spoke.

    Doyle was still feeling indignant but since the big brother had said so, they couldn''t refute it. Maldove immediately put the fifth cannon ball and infused it with energy.

    "Boom!" And the fifth ball was fired going towards Five Swords!

    In result to this, Five Swords was thrown away violently in a helpless manner. He also left trails of blood as he was pushed back by two cannon balls. Soon, the balls exploded along with the hundreds of thousands more soldiers of dark elves.

 Chapter 836 Five Swords Call

    It was a gruesome sight to see. Anyone with a weak stomach would immediately vomit what they ate. Just think about it, over half a million dark elves were killed within a short span of time. As a matter of fact, even Five Swords'' appearance didn''t change the oue.

    Even if the dark elves survive this catastrophe, it would take hundred millions of years to recuperate.

    Blood filled the entire bay. A while ago, it was a sand-colored bay with a few little steps of an existence, however now it was painted in red with a very foul stench.

    "You..." Five Swords struggled to stand up. Being one of the apex existences of this world, he refused to go down in this battle. He experienced numerous life and death battles and he had survived it every time. It wouldn''t be different this time.

    "With your dao, you could have obliterated the cannon to escape." The yellow-robed man finally start making his move, "However, because of your connection with the elves, you instead tried to block it and save a few important lives. Unfortunately, it''s futile because all of you will die here."

    "Dracon, you must be confident with your cannon. As far I know, you only have a few balls of it. You have used five now. So it''s either you ran out of cannon balls, or you still have one or two left." Five Swords wiped out the blood by his mouth.

    Dracon didn''t answer this and changed the subject, "Your life will be enough to replenish two or three more cannon balls."

    "Too bad, you won''t have the chance because all of you will die here." Five Swords smirked and looked up at the sky, "Your Excellency, I know you''re hiding somewhere so please hear me out. I am willing to give the Dark Elve''s Eternal Rose and yer of Deities in exchange of your assistance. Please lend us your power and save the few of my faiths."

    The elders were stumped to hear this. The moment they heard the ''Your Excellency'' word, they immediately thought of something frightening.

    However, there was no response to his call. Five Swords was very strong, but he was helpless against these old men who had lived far longer than him.

    "It seems he refuses to heed your call. Very unfortunate." Doyle smirked and sighed in relief. It would be a tragedy if that person really came into being.

    Five Swords bit his lip. His old bones were cracking and felt it was melting. Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Your Excellency, I know the exact path towards the Darkest Road."

    ? The elders'' jaw dropped in stupefaction. The mighty sword eternal just revealed its ultimate secret! Doyle was about to move to silence this person when arge explosion came by.

    "Boom!" It was filled with numerous daos. The world shook as two people emerged out of an unknown void.

    One was a youth with ordinary appearance and the other was a very beautiful little girl in a ck gothic dress. Seeing this, Five Swords knelt down in front of the two and said, "Thank you for answering my call, Your Excellency."

    "If it''s not for the path towards that road, I wouldn''te down here." Jin Rou said. The path towards the Darkest Road was an important part for Han Li as it was the only ce which he had not been able to enter. It was rumored that those who managed to enter that ce could have the official rights to challenge the gods and deities. All in all, it''s a shortcut aside from the usual method of Han Li.

    "Why are you here?" Dracon could feel his body tensing up. Though they were from above, they experienced the brutality and mercilessness of this person. A butcher who wouldn''t hesitate to cut down enemies if they block his path.

    "You all are upetitive to challenge your own world, so you came down here in Sword tform to wreak havoc." Jin Rou smiled, "That question has been answered in your perspective."

    "You think we''re afraid of you?" Maldove roared. He was filled with anger. He remembered the past humiliation he got from Han Li.<sub> </sub>

    "By seeing your trembling bodies, I think so." Jin Rou chuckled, "Anyway, fire yourst ball. That should be the strongest. Let''s see if it can take me down."

    Jin Rou''s nonchnt attitude made the elders shiver in anger. Dracon roared and turned into dragon and said, "Prepare thest fire!"

    Dracon was, obviously, a member of the God Dragon Race, one of the most powerful races up above. He then infused his dao to the cannon ball making it turn red. The energy within the ball was powerful enough to destroy many worlds at once.

    "Activate!" Not just that, Dracon used his heavenly treasure which was sought for many eras.

    "Dandelion!" Five Swords was very knowledgeable of this treasure.

    It was a flower came from the sh of heaven and hell, as rumors told. Currently, there was only one flower living as the other Dandelions had been used by now. Its abilities were enough to fuel a power up for a designated object by a hundred thousand times.

    "Let''s see if you can survive this well!" Dracon shouted. The cannon ball was fired with its umted power and energy and razed its surroundings violently. The whole sea shook as it was halved.

    "Boom!" A giant explosion was made. It destroyed almost the entire ind. Take note, the ind spanned for millions of miles. It was as the seas.

    "Let''s retreat." Dracon suggested, "He''s not dead but I''m sure he''s injured. This is the right time to retreat and n again."

    This was an utter failure, in other words. Han Li''s appearance caused their ns to go down the drain. The best possible method right now was to go back and n once again.

    The two elders agreed. However, before they could move, Doyle and Maldove turned into bloody mist.

    Dracon was stumped and couldn''t react fast when a hand held his throat with force. Jin Rou was smiling as he said, "You don''t think of running, do you?"

    ---

    AN: Hello! Sorry for the long no-notice break. I was feeling very bad and couldn''t write well. Fortunately, I''m already healed and good to write again despite my hectic schedule! The updates will be continuous once again for months until its end so be sure to ride the vibe once again.

    Also, there will be onlyst world to go before the final volume so stay tuned!

    Again, I''m very sorry and looking forward being with you again.

    Cheers!

    Brei.

 Chapter 837 Death

    Everything happened so fast that Dracon wasn''t able to react. When he noticed, it was already toote.

    His life was in the hands of Han Li now. And for sure, there''s only one thing that would happen right now, "Kill me."

    They were words of resignation. It''s futile trying to fight back now.

    "It''s too easy dying all of a sudden, no?" Jin Rou had a sinister smile, "Perhaps we can have a nice talk before anything else?"

    "You want answers? Dream on. Even the mighty you wouldn''t force into my memories if you will it." Dracon struggled while saying that.

    It was true, however. The God Dragon Race had a unique seal in each of its people, a seal that would activate and kill a dragon once someone tried to peek into its memories. Dracon was not even a high rank person in the race, but he had a decent knowledge regarding things.

    "Hmm, you have a point. Fortunately, I have someone with me here who can bypass that seal of yours." Jin Rou let go of his grip from Dracon''s throat, "Little girl, do a good job."

    Sylvianna rolled her eyes and walked forward to Dracon. Thetter looked at the little girl with confused eyes. He seemed to recall this girl familiar but he couldn''t put it into reality.

    "A puny dragon of God Dragon, pfft." Sylvianna ridiculed, "In the grand scheme of things, only the First Dragon of yours can match our family in the past."

    "ckmauve!" Finally, Dracon recognized the little girl, "How is that possible that a member of that n is still alive?"

    "Because I am the most talented and strongest member of ckmauve." Sylvianna threw her side hair and said, "me your luck for meeting me here."

    Dracon could feel the creeping fear inside his body. It was a natural reaction of a prey looking at a predator. Though the God Dragon Race was powerful enough to join the high ranks of the world above,pared to ckmauve, they were stillcking.

    Dracon wanted to run for his life but Sylvianna had already gotten ahold of his head, "Scream well."

    "Ahhhh!" And then, a piercing cry echoed towards the horizon. It was a creepy and pitiful cry as if a pig was being ughtered.

    ---

    After a few minutes of struggle, Dracon finally resigned to his fate and died. Sylvianna sped her hands and said, "I thought that with his measly position in the race, he wouldn''t have such important information."

    "What is?" Jin Rou''s interest was piqued. The information was ''important'' even in the eyes of Sylvianna. It should be something earth shattering.

    "About the old man." Sylvianna answered, "The First Dragon had met the old man for a purpose."

    Jin Rou''s eyes widened a bit, "The First Dragon was granted permission to meet that stingy old man?"

    The First Dragon was the forefather of God Dragon Race. Because of him, the race had been surviving well for countless years. However, despite his position, it shouldn''t be possible to meet the old man.<sub> </sub>

    After all, the old man was the existence who stood above all here.

    "Things aren''t simple as I thought." Because of this, Jin Rou had to recall and reanalyze the details so far, "But why would the old man meet the First Dragon in the first ce?"

    "A trade." Sylvianna responded.

    "Oh?" Jin Rou nodded. This was a usibility. The old man was known for his stingy and merciless attitude. Even the deities under him would shiver in fear when he''s not in the mood. So who would dare meet him? Not to mention, even the top existences of that world wouldn''t meet the old man unless it''s more than necessary.

    A trade. This was possible judging by the old man''s train of thought. The First Dragon had something in his arsenal that made him granted an audience.

    "Any more information regarding this?" Jin Rou asked.

    p "All of them are useless to you." Sylvianna shook her head, "Except for a certain information which I don''t if you''ll be interested to."</anda>

    "Do tell." Jin Roumanded.

    "The Dark Train." Sylvianna didn''t hesitate to answer, "Dracon knew some hidden information about the Dark Train."

    "Now that''s more interesting." Jin Rou smiled. This information was vital than the previous and it could help him.

    The Dark Train was rumored to be a vehicle which traveled from one point to thousand worlds. It was also the transportation to get to the upper world. Of course, Jin Rou had to know things about the Darkest Road first before anything else.

    Five Swords immediately ran up to Jin Rou and handed a scroll over, "Your Excellency, this is the promised information regarding the Darkest Road. All the information I have learned are written there. Also, the Eternal Rose is being contained inside. "

    Jin Rou epted the scroll and read it. Soon, it disappeared into thin air as he zed it into mes. He already have gotten the information and the rose, "We''re leaving. Dark Elves, it will take a very long time to heal from these grave wounds and it''s next to impossible revitalizing your race. However, I hope you learn your lesson this time."

    The few dark elves didn''t dare to move their heads from being down. They were so ashamed of themselves that they wanted to bury their bodies alive. Right now, not even more than 20 survived the tragedy. With this few number, how could they survive the harsh environments of Sword tform?

    "And you, Five Swords." Jin Rou looked at the old man, "You have aged and you are past your prime. If not because of the information you have, I will not mind watching you all die. So treasure your life more. Your faithful connection with them has ended. It''s up to them to fend for themselves."

    It was too cruel. However, no one could oppose Han Li''s thoughts. Five Swords nodded solemnly and performed a kowtow.

    After that, Jin Rou and Sylvianna left.

    -

    "Aren''t you so harsh with the dark elves?" Sylvianna couldn''t help but ask after leaving the ind, "Although they broke the promise, this is too much, no?"

 Chapter 838 The Darkest Road

    Jin Rou looked at Sylvianna after hearing this as if he had seen something odd. In response to this expression, thetter asked, "What? Did I say something wrong?"

    "That''s unusual. You''re pitying the dark elves now?" Jin Rou asked. Sylvianna was born to be arrogant and prideful. Pity was not in their family''s vocabry.

    "No, I just find it unfair for the dark elves." Sylvianna said. She had no feud with the elves so she felt this a bit.

    "You cannot save everyone even if you have the chance." Jin Rou answered, "Saving is for the weak, Sylvianna. I''m not the type who will save anyone who''s in danger."

    That''s true. Han Li had been that way and would always be. It was too cruel but that''s how Han Li lived his ways until now. Likewise, Jin Rou''s principles run this way. The dark elves were the first one to break the promise, and it''s high time they pay for their mistakes.

    Factly speaking, the fate of the elves was still generous in a way. They were fated to perish along with the ind yet some important figures survived. Jin Rou was already being nice by saving those lives.

    Sylvianna didn''tment on this. It was already a matter of one''s principles and she had no say about it. The person in front of her managed to survive for trillions of years, even witnessing their glory in the distant past. The lives he had had honed him to be this way.

    Perhaps, it was also one of the reasons why many were afraid of Han Li.

    Worlds were alive because there were people in it living. Just like beliefs, they were alive because people were believing on them. Morals, the good and bad, the right or wrong, only the living had the right to choose what is and what''s not.

    "The Dark Train will be thest trip before we reach that ce. Be sure to be ready." Jin Rou said. They were on their way towards the ce where most people were afraid of.

    -

    The Darkest Road was a myth created by many mouths in the distant past. It was revised and revised once again until it had been exaggerated. Until now, it remained as a legend as it hadn''t been able to be proven true. As a matter of fact, only a very few existences knew the reality of the ce.

    Jin Rou and Sylvianna were finally here. Because of Five Swords'' information, things got easier for Jin Rou. Saving their lives for this wasn''t a bad deal at all.

    The ce had single way road with no source of light to find. Everything was pure darkness as if things here were born from this.

    Furthermore, the darkness energy here was suffocating, enough to kill high ranked beings. Obviously, this ce wasn''t meant for breathing things.

    "This ce is really real." Sylvianna gasped a bit. Despite her living for so long, it was the first time she had proven that Darkest Road was existing.

    "Your father knew that this ce existed." Jin Rou smirked.

    Factly speaking, her father had traveled this road in the distant past. Unfortunately, he wasn''t yet strong enough thus he returned.

    Sylvianna didn''t say more. She wasn''t surprised that her family knew this area.

    The duo had walked the road for who knew how long. Time was insignificant in this location so they took their time. Moreover, Jin Rou was observing the darkness as if he was waiting for something.

    Atst, they reached a ''station''. There was no personnel or whatsoever, it was just an active ''station'' which was being waited by passengers, albeit it hadn''t that fondly and busy looking appearance.<sub> </sub>

    "This is where we will wait for the train?" Sylvianna asked.

    "Yes. The other stations are already consumed and this is thest station surviving." Jin Rou smirked, "Look forward for the journey. It will open your eyes more."

    "Wang! Wang!" After seven hours more, a sound of an engine could be heard. Sylvianna looked at the origin of the sound and saw arge ck train getting out of devoid space.

    "What..." The Dark Train appeared so gigantic that their naked eyes could fully see the whole. Sylvianna looked dumbfounded as she stared at the stopping train in front of them.

    "Interesting." Jin Rou smiled. Therge train door opened, gesturing their entry.

    -

    The inside of the train was a brand new world for them. Who would expect that there''s a world inside the humongous train?

    Soon, a panda appeared in their sight with a creepy grin, "Wee to the Dark Train, esteemed guests! It has been a while since we have gotten a passenger so ording to the train rules, we will be giving a ''New Passenger Privilege'' to each of you."

    "The New Passenger Privilege is a right you can use whenever your lives are in danger. Once used, the vice admins of the train will personallye to save you! But beware, the right can only be used once. So be sure to save it when it''s necessary!"

    "What the hell is this?" Sylvianna smacked her lips, "You think we will y your game?"

    "Child of ckmauve, don''t think you can be arrogant here." The panda''s cute voice turned sinister and deep, "If not for the person next to you, you aren''t even qualified to jump aboard."

    "You..." Sylvianna wanted to attack but her movements were restricted for some unknown reason.

    She wasn''t able to move.

    "All right, that''s enough." Jin Rou intervened, "She is with me so just let it go for once."

    The panda looked at Jin Rou and paused for a moment before saying, "Hmph."

    It looked displeased. But it had no choice. The man had already spoken, after all.

    "Be careful. I told you your eyes will open more in this ce." Jin Rou told.

    "This is your first time too here, right?" Sylvianna asked.

    "Yes, but I have read many books regarding the ce so it isn''t surprising for me." Jin Rou said. Han Li had spent extravagant resources for countless times to get books regarding the ce. It wasn''t easy, but it wasn''t impossible.

    Through the years, he umted enough information regarding the Dark Train. Thest thing to do was to hop on it and experience the world.

 Chapter 839 Dark Train

    "There are two paths you can take inside the Dark Train. One, you can be a permanent passenger of this train. And two, you can be a ''challenger''." The panda exined the important details without further ado.

    The two paths were necessary for the passengers as it would direct towards the future they chose. Being a ''resident'' of this train had many benefits, including the protection rights and a bit loose constraints. While being the ''challenger'' would be hard. Not to mention the loss of exclusive protection rights, the constraints of the train would also bind you. Meaning, you couldn''t exert much power you used to do.

    The challenger path was for those who seek to get out of the Dark Train.

    "So that''s it. You may now choose what you want to take." The panda was still grinning as if he was expecting something interesting.

    "Being a resident, how many constraint chains are unbinded?" Jin Rou asked.

    "You knew the constraint chains?" The panda found it amusing, "The lowest ranked resident will lose two constraint chains while the highest ranked resident will have several constraint chains unbinded."

    Jin Rou chuckled. The panda purposely hid the most important information. Nevertheless, he already gotten the gist of it and said, "Then we will choose to be a resident here."

    The panda was surprised to hear this. It wasn''t within its expectations for the other party to be a resident, "Are you sure? Permanent residency here means that you cannot go out of the train for the rest of your lives. You will live and die in this ce."

    "We are sure." Jin Rou smiled.

    Sylvianna looked weirdly at Jin Rou. What the hell was he thinking? Shouldn''t they choose the challenger path since their main goal was to get out of here when the train reached thest destination?

    The panda knew that the man was scheming something, so it warned him, "Let me warn you. Don''t try to act powerful inside the train. Even the Heavens couldn''t touch us when inside, what''s more for you?"

    The heavens tried to rob the authority the Dark Train had in the past. Unfortunately, it wasn''t sessful and the old man suffered grave injuries.

    "Calm down. I''m not thinking such thoughts. We just want toy down in peace and avoid wars and blood. That''s all." Jin Rou said with a soothing voice.

    "Since you insist, the train will now grant you the resident rights. You can freely roam the cabins unless the cabin needs a high ranked authority pass. In anyway, though you are residents now, you have to tend for yourselves." The panda said as it waved its hands, "I have done my job now so I''ll be going. Remember, don''t do anything stupid or you might find yourself with a fate worse than death."

    After that, the panda left. Jin Rou looked at the number of the cabin they were in. It was stated that it''s ''0'' cabin. Moreover, gentle energies entered their bodies. It was probably the resident rights.

    "Now we have to go to the Cabin 1." Jin Rou said, "The resident rights will have us granted entry there."

    "What are you scheming?" Sylvianna couldn''t contain her curiosity, "You know that being a resident here means that we are forever prisoners of this ce."<sub> </sub>

    "Hmm, you have a point. But that''s not necessarily the case." Jin Rou smiled, "You see, I like beating masters in their own game."

    "This game is very risky and it might cost your life and mine." Sylvianna rolled her eyes, "Just tell me the reason why you chose to be a resident instead of a challenger."

    Jin Rou looked at her andughed, "The Dark Train has lived for too long and the bnce isn''t turned in any direction. I just want to overthrow the bnce of this world, something which the apex predators of this world wouldn''t like to see."

    Sylvianna wanted to ask more when she was suddenly hit with realizations. Her eyes widened as she murmured, "Don''t tell me..."

    "Bingo." Jin Rou pped his hands.

    "This is nuts! Not even our family will dare to do this!" Sylvianna was stumped. Did Han Li go mad after so many failures?

    "Your family won''t, but I will. And I can." Jin Rou said with confidence, "That''s why your family cannotpete with the old man. Your mindset and dao heart have been set already without trying to do something about it."

    "Is it fun rubbing salt on my wounds?" Sylvianna felt insulted. Though it wasn''t the first time, she still felt so much displeasure when her family was being badmouthed.

    "Sylvianna ckmauve, if you cannot ept the fact that your family is a bunch of cowards, then I can spend heavy resources to get out of you here and fend for yourself. After all, if you cannot ept truths, then you will be useless to me." Jin Rou said. This time, his tone was cold.

    She bit her lip. She didn''t want to say more or Jin Rou might really throw her out. Honestly speaking, she wasn''t confident in living alone because she knew that many old beings were trying to get their hands on a ckmauve. After all, their blood and flesh were beneficial.

    "They didn''t fight until the end. Until they had the answer. They just tuck their tails between their legs and hid under the pretense of protecting the family. So what happened in the end? Total destruction and your family didn''t benefit anything. If there is, they became precious main course dishes to the cmity. That is the truth, and not even you can question it." Jin Rou said and left the cabin.

    --

    Right now, the duo already reached the Cabin 1. It was a ce filled with gigantic trees and whatnot. There were many people here and all types of races could be seen. It looked like a city in the middle of the forest.

    Jin Rou and Sylvianna needed to reach the Cabin 3 as the former''s goal was there. She didn''t ask anymore and remained silent along the journey.

    The moment the two stepped on the boundaries of the city, red transparent walls appeared out of nowhere.

 Chapter 840 Cabin 1

    "Pooot! A schema has been triggered!" Suddenly, a simr panda with a number 3 in its forehead appeared. The previous one was grinning but this one was not.

    As the red transparent walls shoot up to the sky, ordinary people began to panic.

    "Oh goodness, it''s beginning again!"

    "Please spare us! We just want to live!"

    "Hehehe please don''t worry, everyone. This is just a simple schema that is applicable for all of you." The panda #3 smirked.

    "A schema? What is that?" Sylvianna was confused. It was a new term for her.

    "Inyman''s terms, it''s a game created to toy with the lives of people. A game of entertainment for those up above." Jin Rou spoke with coldness in his tone.

    "The Dark Train is such a thing?" Sylvianna almost choked.

    "Do you think the Dark Train is a happy-go-ride?" Jin Rou chuckled, "You should have expected at least this much. After all, it''s not just that."

    "So how do we clear this schema?" A man in his youth put himself forward. He was carrying a bow with golden features engraved.

    "It''s Count Julius!" People cheered as they saw him, "We are now saved!"

    In this world, the realms were based in a distant era. Citizen, Noble, Count, Marquis, Duke, King, and Emperor.

    All those who had selected the residency path had these realms if they were lucky in the future. Of course, not everyone was lucky. There were so many who were stuck at being the lowest rank, the Citizen.

    "Rx now, everyone. Let''s clear this schema fast so you all can go home now." Count Julius was brimming with smile, a smile so gentle that you could mistake him for being their father.

    For these trapped citizens, the Count rank was a dream they couldn''t reach unless they were talented enough for the dao.

    And again, the people cheered.

    "Now now, people of Cabin 1. There''s no need to hurry, isn''t it? The scheme this day is quite simple but interesting. Do you see that normal looking guy and that beautiful gothic little girl? They are newbies who just hopped in on our train. They all have a protection right which they couldn''t use in this cabin. All you have to do is get it from any of them and this schema will be cleared! The panda exined, "Of course, there are rewards for the person to get the protection right, albeit it will remain unknown until distribution."

    Jin Rou chuckled. They just got on the train yet the ''staffs'' of this train were already thinking ways of getting rid of them.

    The protection right was very important to every citizen in the train. After all, it would be a protection against the monsters of the apex here. With a right, they could leave a schema unscathed.

    Of course, since it''s precious, it''s also too hard to obtain. Usually, each citizen upon boarding can only have a single protection right. Obtaining another was more than difficult.

    And now, the schema stated that the citizens had to rob off Jin Rou or Sylvianna''s protection right to clear it? It was obvious what those people were trying to do.

    "You people aren''t even hiding your fangs now." Jin Rou smirked, "Bing too bold since the old man can''t touch you, eh?"<sub> </sub>

    "Human, I don''t know what you''re talking about." The panda #3 feigned ignorance.

    "Pfft, okay. Come, everyone." Jin Rou stepped forward. The eyes were on him as he said, "The protection right I have is up for grabs. It''s up to your greatest interest of how to take it from me."

    Jin Rou wasn''t backing out. Though the right had no use for him, it would be too boring if this ended quickly. It''s his first schema, after all.

    "Gentleman, can you just hand your right over?" Count Julius spoke, "I don''t want to hurt you, so please try to concede with me. Rest assured, your right will be handed over to the fateful one."

    "You just want the right for yourself, en?" Jin Rou looked at the young man, "You can deceive others but don''t try it with me."

    "This bastard is arrogant! We should just kill him!" All of a sudden, a raging woman shouted. She must be a fan of the count.

    "That''s a good choice." Jin Rou seconded the suggestion as if he wasn''t the target, "Kill me and you will have the protection right."

    "Then, please excuse me." Count Julius raised his bow and aimed an arrow at Jin Rou.

    "Whoosh!" The arrow flew past with a speed that couldn''t be seen by the naked eye. The shot was too sudden and everyone couldn''t react in time.

    "Slow." But in Jin Rou''s eyes, it''s too slow not to be avoided.

    Seeing this, Count Julius raised his attack power. Scheme Prospect effects could be seen around as he prepared his second shot.

    Scheme Fate was the nature which controlled the entire Dark Train, the one which maintained the bnce of the world. When a citizen exceeded the maximum ''prospect'', the natural bnce would react.

    Currently, Count Julius'' attack triggered sparks of prospect, meaning that it was about to reach the threshold that the world could ept.

    Nevertheless, he wasn''t afraid. The count knew how much power to use so that it wouldn''t trigger the tribtion.

    "Boom!" The entire cabin shook. No, the world inside Cabin 1 was greatly shaken by the aftereffects of the second shot. The arrow consumed a lot of prospect, so this was understandable.

    But for the ordinary people, this seemed to be a catastrophe.

    "A good way of manipting the prospect, hmm." Jin Rou praised. He seldom praise someone, but when he did, he meant it, "However, it''s not enough to enter my eyes."

    It was already incredible in a sense. Perhaps only those people in the higher ranks could do such things, or even better. Unfortunately, in Jin Rou''s eyes, it was none other than a child showing his talents.

    "Not yet!" Count Julius refused to give up. He was about to fire the third shot when the world dimmed.

    "Rumble!" Thunder sounds could be heard. The world turned dark as if it lost its light.

 Chapter 841 The World Of Prospect

    "Prospect Tribtion is manifesting!" An expert shouted. It was a terrible sight to see and no one wanted to experience it.

    The Prospect Tribtion was a punishment for those residents who reached the above required prospect in a schema. Currently, this was the Cabin 1 thus the maximum prospect was lower than any of the cabins.

    Also, people wouldn''t want to experience the tribtion. After all, more often than not, people die when they faced it except for a very few existences daring enough to confront it.

    Seeing this, Count Julius gulped. His face was pale. He didn''t expect that he would reach the threshold immediately.

    "Looks like you have brought something amazing for yourself." Jin Rou smirked, "Well, how will you survive your Prospect Tribtion?"

    Though Julius was a count, it didn''t mean that he was strong enough to survive the punishment. Left with no choice, he activated his grandestw.

    "The Arrow of Doomed!" It was an arrow filled with death aura. It could consume anything that it met in its path.

    "Zzzzz!" The Prospect Tribtion came down crushing the count''s right arm.

    "Urgh..." Not long after that, Count Julius spat bad blood. The loss of his arm was severe and needed immediate treatment.

    The tribtion was truly terrifying. Despite the devouring power of Arrow of Doomed, it wasn''t enough to stop the tribtion.

    "There''s another oneing." A spectator was horrified. The single one was already scary, why there''s another one? Count Julius'' eyes was filled with despair. How did this happen? He just wanted to have the protection right but things turned out bad.

    "Hear me out, I am using my two protection rights to save me from the tribtion!" Count Julius shouted desperately. However, no response came.

    "Uhh... In order to save you from the Prospect Tribtion, you need to have ten protection rights to use. You see, saving you from it is harder than you could imagine." The panda #3 exined.

    "Boom!" Count Julius'' body exploded and blood sshed in all directions, making people scream. The tribtion had scarred them for their lives.

    "Oh, that''s too bad." Jin Rou sighed upon the death of the count, "I didn''t even need to move to take his life."

    He then looked at the panda and said, "So whatever your group is scheming,e and show me. If those old folks are afraid of you, I''m not."

    This was a state of challenge against the highest existences in the Dark Train.

    "Interesting. A mere human of such barrennds want to challenge our authority." The panda #3 smirked, "Very well, since you dearly asked for it, I''ll give it to you."

    It looked at the scared people and said, "Everyone, although I''m just an overseer of this schema, I can lend you all a hand. All I need is five protection rights and you will get an external help to clear the schema. Five rights for the lives of many, it''s not a bad deal so think about it."

    Immediately, five people stepped forward and gave their protection rights.

    The panda grinned as if everything was going ording to the n. Then it opened its cute paws and said, "Now that the rights are received, I hereby summon the Age Panther!"<sub> </sub>

    "Raa!" Afterwards, a beast panther appeared, entering the schema. Its body was big enough to destroy thend by its own. With its long and sharp fangs, one bite and your flesh would tear down.

    The Aged Panther was a special beast of Cabin 1. Currently, it was the only avable beast to summon in the schema without triggering the bnce of Scheme Fate. In anyway, it was enough to put the two to their deaths.

    "Stupid living things." Jin Rou shook his head, "That little creature is obviously toying with your puny lives yet you cannot see it."

    "As long as they survive, it doesn''t matter." The pandaughed, "You see, this world is harsher than the worlds you encountered."

    "As if your environment can be any worse than that old man''s." Jin Rou smiled, "You just know that inside the train, you guys are invincible. That''s all."

    The train was the turf of the big shots who had been with it since the start of time. Naturally, they adapt to the world and became stronger in their own ways.

    But, it was different when things were outside. After all, there was no prospect or whatsoever to control the bnce of the world.

    "You talk as if you can create a big game inside the train." The panda, this time, was irritated. For the first time after a long long time, someone was brazen enough to antagonize them.

    "Little creature, not to mention you. Even your true body and your Panda Emperor have to think it twice if they want to cross paths with me." Jin Rou was speaking nonchntly as if it was just a mere fact to spill.

    Hearing the Panda Emperor, the panda #3 was infuriated and was about to attack when prospects sparked around him.

    "Try it, Little Creature." Jin Rou chuckled. He wanted to see how far this panda could go.

    Usually, these panda officers were hot-headed and arrogant. Being born with a silver spoon because of their race, they were spoiled rotten until maturity. The power and talents were deeply engraved in their bones.

    But of course, they couldn''t escape the possibility of prospects.

    "You..." The panda was raging. The prospect sparks around it was a warning that it shouldn''t do something stupid or it might suffer the same fate as the count, "Age Panther, kill that person!"

    It was puff and huffing in rage, looking at Jin Rou as if it was about to slice him into thousand pieces.

    "Bzz." The prospect sparked around the panther and it roared with a scary ''ra'' and charged towards Jin Rou.

    Jin Rou put his right hand forward with a bright smile on his face, "Devastating Push."

    "Boom!" The panther was thrown away violently like a kite with its string snapped. It spat blood along the way and stumbled weakly.

    Han Li''s heaven defying dawws weren''t useful in this world. But, he prepared for this trip for a long time now and had a set to use.

 Chapter 842 Kill

    The panther growled weakly. The impact was severe and it took serious injuries. Devastating Push was a technique which required a strong control of gravity. Since Han Li was adept in all elements, controlling the gravity and increasing and decreasing it was a piece of cake.

    The panda #3 was surprised. The amount of prospect the attack contained seemed to be more than what the schema''s capacity. But to its surprise, the prospect didn''t trigger the tribtion as if it was a norml thing.

    "Is this serious?" The panda knew something was wrong. However, it was already toote.

    A hand grabbed its neck without hesitation, ready to take its life.

    "Kuck!" The panda struggled for its life as it looked at the perpetrator, "You dare...?!"

    Hurting a member of the authority was the same as seeking death. After all, they were the highest entity here that everyone looked up. They were the true rulers of the train.

    "As you can see, I dare." Jin Rou was having a weird smile, "Taking a measly life of your puppet isn''t a bad thing. After all, it will injure your true body."

    "This is a crime, human." The panda was still struggling, "No matter... kuck! How strong you are, you cannot bear to...antagonize our Dark Train!"

    "We''ll see about that." Jin Rou spoke and sted the neck of the panda. Blood sshed and the scene became gory. Soon, the red transparent walls disappeared.

    Because the officer was no longer avable, the schema was automatically canceled. The Age Panther also disappeared, leaving the 5 protection rights it consumed.

    Jin Rou took the rights and said, "This is the payment of me for saving your dog lives, folks."

    Many were displeased by his arrogant attitude but no one spoke a thing. They saw how could he easily obliterate the enemies as if they were chickens.

    ---

    "Grug!" In a distant cabin, a castle filled with stones. Someone spat a mouthful of blood. He had a green long hair with a horn in his head. He was stumbling a bit when he mmed the nearest rock by his side, "Damn human!"

    It was the true body of panda #3. A handsome man with unusual hair color.

    "My King... are you all right?" A butler immediately appeared after hearing the noise.

    "Someone is daring enough to kill my puppet in the Cabin 1. And worse, the Possibility of Prospect didn''t punish him." Rozen was gritting his teeth as he spoke, "Damn it. He must be a Particrity."

    The butler was stumped to hear this. The Scheme Fate or in another term, Possibility of Prospect, was the controller of the bnce especially in schemas. It was the one making sure that everything is bnced and fair. However, there were certain individuals who had a talent in bypassing thews of Possibility of Prospect.

    They were called Particrities. Although they could bypass thews, it didn''t mean they could do it entirely. No matter how strong they were and talented in hiding their presence, the Possibility of Prospect would still observe them and if they broke the threshold, a corresponding punishment would be delivered.

    Usually, Particrities were highly sought by super powers. After all, they had the abnormalities that everyone was seeking. Too bad though, most of the Particrities were too prideful to be tied in a powerhouse and refused invitations.

    Now, the new appearance of a Particrity would surely shake the Dark Train once again.<sub> </sub>

    "My King, calm down. This is a good thing, isn''t it? A Particrity appearing after so many eras, this is your chance to change your fate." The butler said, "I know that My King has been nning meticulously to prepare for a schema, in which you could avoid the eyes of the possibility."

    King Rozen contemted. The butler was right. The appearance of the Particrity should be a good news to him, "Hmm, yes you are correct. I should observe his actions first before taking action."

    There was no need to rush. He had waited for many years now, and he wouldn''t mind waiting a bit more.

    ---

    The news of a new Particrity had spread like wildfire immediately in all cabins. Since people could travel to and fro of cabins, news was easy to spread.

    p Currently, the target of the topic was rxing in a hot spring in a famous ce in Cabin 3 while Sylvianna was sitting on a chair while sipping tea, "You''re bing famous."</anda>

    "That''s natural." Jin Rou spoke with closed eyes. The hot spring here was worth the payment, "I am going to be famous, anyway. This is just the beginning."

    "People will have eyes on you now. And not just that, those from the authority will also observe your actions more. It will be difficult to cheat the possibility again." Sylvianna said.

    In order to kill the panda in Cabin 1, Jin Rou had to spend a lot of prospects to stay away from the eyes of the possibility. Nevertheless, it was worth it. The reward for killing the panda was enormous.

    Right now, Sylvianna understood so many things now by Jin Rou''s past exnations of this world. At the very least, she had a decent amount of information regarding the Dark Train.

    "That is why my first destination is this cabin." Jin Rou said, "So stop worrying useless things and focus on creating a set of fightingws I gave you."

    ---

    The next day, Jin Rou and Sylvianna left the hot springs and marched forward towards their destination. The Cabin 3 wasrger than the first two cabins. And starting from here, neers had to clear schema in order to enter the next cabin.

    As of now, they were in the middle of a desert filled with cactuses. Jin Rou was feeling the ce as if he''s trying to find something. Soon, he opened his eyes and walked again.

    After which, red transparent walls appeared out of nowhere and words floated in front of them,

    [Hidden Schema, activated! The Road of Killings

    You have to kill the nearest living thing from you

    Rewards to be delivered oncepleted]

    Seeing this, Jin Rou had a deep smile on his face.

 Chapter 843 Killing

    Schemas had two categories. One was a schema which had a ''watcher'' to oversee it and the other was hidden schema, which wasn''t controlled by the watchers. Meaning, only residents or challengers could activate the hidden schema. Of course, the rewards would be different based to the difficulty of the schema.

    And now, Jin Rou just triggered a hidden schema, ''The Road of Killing''.

    Sylvianna was bbergasted, "Kill the one nearest to you?"

    The clear requirements of the schema was to kill the living thing nearest to you. Unless you did, you wouldn''t be able to clear it and be trapped here forever.

    "That''s why we''re here." Jin Rou said. He didn''t bother exining.

    "Don''t tell me it''s me?" Sylvianna was about to back off when the sand below them moved. She sensed something and immediately dodged.

    A pair of scissor-like clips appeared from below.

    By this, Sylvianna had already understood Jin Rou''s intention.

    "Back off." Jin Roumanded, "I''ll handle this."

    Since the scheme was triggered by Jin Rou, he had to do the killing or else it wouldn''t be cleared. It''s an additional trouble he didn''t want to create.

    Soon, a giant scorpion appeared. Its towering body was enough to trample half of this schema''s total vastness.

    "A cute scorpy." Jin Rou chuckled as he charged his fist, "Don''t worry, you''ll die faster than you could imagine."

    "Boom!" Jin Rou threw his punch and the giant scorpion couldn''t even scream before it turned into dust. His punch was so powerful that it was felt by the entire Cabin 3.

    [Congrattions for clearing the Hidden Schema! Rewards will be distributed now, please receive it]

    Jin Rou saw a pouch flying over and falling down to his palm. It was a small pouch but it seemed to contain heavy things inside.

    Han Li''s calctions were right. Jin Rou couldn''t help but be amazed when he saw the contents of the pouch. Han Li''s estimation and guesses were almost on the spot, if not outright correct. Remember, Han Li had never been on to the Dark Train yet he already schemed so many things for this trip.

    Of course, Han Li had to spend too much resources just to make a near spot-on guesses.

    "What''s inside the pouch?" Sylvianna couldn''t contain her curiosity.

    "Nothing important." Jin Rou stashed the item away and left the area. The red transparent walls had disappeared so they were free to move again.

    After they left, two persons appeared out of nowhere. They were wearing the same mask, a mask with a 5 stars on it.

    "Time is getting tighter for us." The woman with a mask spoke. There was a hint of worry in her tone, "The Hidden Schema which we have been saving up until now has been cleared by an unknown person."

    "That person is no ordinary." The man with a mask said, "He must be the Particrity that the rumors stated."<sub> </sub>

    It wasn''t difficult to deduce this. After all, there was no active movements of abnormalities except for this. The Cabin 3 had been too peaceful now for years.

    "Shall we hunt him down?" The woman with a mask asked. Her ''eminence'' was bursting forth as she spoke.

    In this world filled with prospects, eminence was the show of energy of a certain individual. It was the first basis whether the individual was powerful or not.

    <o>,m "Calm down. He is a Particrity, so he must be difficulty to deal with." The masked man shook his head, "If there''s anything, we shall prepare for the uing Grand Scheme of that certain cabin."</o>

    "The Grand Scheme..." The woman with the mask murmured. Truly, that matter was more important than this one.

    "We have prepared enough for the Grand Scheme now, it''s time to reap the harvest there." The man said. There was his tone of determination and confidence.

    The Grand Scheme was the highest state of a schema. Meaning, it was thergest scale schema that appear once in a blue moon. Once it appeared, everyone would be crazy to participate it. After all, the rewards for that were more than one could imagine.

    "The Titles to obtain..." The woman murmured once again.

    In the world of prospects, Titles were the very foundation of power. If outside, it''s the dao, here is all about Titles. Of course, the Titles also had different categories based on the difficulty of the said schema.

    "Yes, the Titles. Remember that our family cannot lose this Grand Scheme." The man said. There''s a solemnity in his tone.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Sylvianna had finally reached the borders of Cabin 3 going to Cabin 4. Since Jin Rou had already aplished his goal here, there''s no reason to stay any longer.

    "So what''s the n?" Before hopping over to the Cabin Warp, Sylvianna asked. She didn''t like it that she was being kept in the dark.

    Jin Rou could sense the animosity of the other party and answered, "To Cabin 4. I''m going to get a Title which would make me eligible to participate in a Grand Scheme."

    "Participating in a Grand Scheme?" Sylvianna almost choked. She knew a thing or two about the Grand Schemes, and it was rumored to be a bloody war between powerhouses.

    "Yes, if we want to get out of here, we have to collect a few to several Grand Titles. Those big yers up above are existences with such Titles. How could wepete with them if not like this?" Jin Rou smirked.

    "And you think the Authority will let you do what you please?" Sylvianna said, "Remember, you are already in their eyes."

    Being a Particrity, the eyes of those above began observing Jin Rou''s action. Thetter didn''t even need to do something to sense that eyes were looking at him. Nevertheless, he ignored it. After all, they couldn''t harm him unless they were not afraid of the Possibility of Prospect.

    "And you think I''m afraid of them?" Jin Rou chuckled, "Just decent yers at best in my eyes, nothing much."

    That''s true. Han Li had encountered beings much terrifying than those people.

    After saying that, Jin Rou entered the warp without hesitation. Sylvianna had no choice but to follow through, afraid that the warp suddenly close.

 Chapter 844 Cabin Of Flowers

    The Cabin 4 was a ce filled with flowers. There were four major cities and five minor cities and all of them were filled with all kinds of flowers. No one knew how it started, but people call this cabin, The Cabin of Beauty.

    Currently, the duo was in one of the major cities, Blossoming City. It was rumored to be the ce of origin of all flowers in the cabin, thus it was called Blossoming. Not just that, out of all the cities, this had the beauty that couldn''t bepared.

    "This is Blossoming." Jin Rou said. It was his next target destination for his aim. And the information in the book didn''t lie.

    The city was really beautiful. No, the word beautiful couldn''t amount to much. Every spot was filled with pretty flowers and its fragrance was overwhelming in a good way.

    There were every type of flowers here that could be found on other ces. Reportedly, there were a million kinds of this.

    "Flowers..." Sylvianna creased her brows. She didn''t like the smell of the flower, personally. Thus she was a bit agitated.

    "Being a ckmauve, you must have not been able to experience the goodness of a flower''s fragrance." Jin Rou smirked. He wasn''t that fond of flowers, but he liked some of its smell, "Fret not, we will stay in a ce where there is the most less flowers around."

    ---

    The Garden of the Deathly Flowers was a location which wasn''t advised for people to enter. Although there were no restrictions, people were not encouraged to go here.

    Since time immemorial, the garden had existed and survived many catastrophes, bing one of the oldest ce ever recorded in history.

    The ce wasn''t filled with flowers, literally, but stones which looked like flowers. They also have their own corresponding leaves pattern.

    Sylvianna felt much better now that she was away from the fragrance of the flowers, "So why are we here?"

    "To achieve the goal, of course. Remember, I''m going to get a Title which could make us participate in the Grand Scheme." Jin Rou exined, "This ce is the best option out of the rest."

    "Is there a life here?" Sylvianna asked. She tried to maximize her senses but she couldn''t detect any signs of life, "Or are you trying to trigger a Hidden Schema again?"

    "Hmm, we won''t trigger anything. If there is, we will steal the Title out of a living thing." Jin Rou responded. He said as if it was a trivial matter.

    "Stealing a Title?" Sylvianna was confused, "Whatever. Just get done with it."

    Jin Rou chuckled and didn''t answer. They walked several miles before stopping into a certain spot of the garden. It was veryrge and vast, thus it took a bit while before they reach the ce.

    He then stumped his foot and said, "All right,e out. I know you''re hiding."

    However, there was no response.

    "You want to y the hard game? My patience is limited. It''s either I destroy your home or youe out of here." Jin Rou

    After he said that, there was a slight twitch from the ground. Soon, a little worm appeared. It was carrying a cannon of its size, as if it was ready for the war.<sub> </sub>

    "Who are you?" It spoke. The words it said contained eminence. If they were ordinary residents, they would have been turned into meat paste now.

    "You want to fight me?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Depends on the reason why you are here." The worm answered. Despite its size, it shouldn''t be underestimated as it had lived for a long time now, being part of the garden. Moreover, it was its turf so it had the advantage here.

    "I want the Title you have gained from a distant era. I know you know what I''m talking about." Jin Rou said. He didn''t hesitate to ask what he wanted.

    "You''re dreaming." The worm snorted. It''s obvious that its expression had that one with a disgust, "And you''re also thickheaded, to actually want to steal from someone of my level?"

    "Don''t think too highly of yourself. You can only defeat perhaps the Kings and a few normal Emperors, that''s not much." Jin Rou''s words were filled with malice.

    In the Dark Train, being able to defeat Kings and Emperors were already enough to venerate you by many people. After all, those from the rankings of Kings were most of officers of the Authority.

    "You want to try me?" The worm didn''t like being insulted. Being at the top of the Kings, it didn''t like insults.

    "As long as you can bear your fate." Jin Rou smirked, "Come at me."

    The worm looked at Jin Rou with raging eyes. The expected attack didn''te as it asked, "What do you want?"

    Unexpectedly, it even asked what Jin Rou wanted. It was pertaining to perhaps the Title he wanted.

    "The yer of Demons." Jin Rou said.

    "Outrageous! This is not possible." The worm eximed. That Title was too important for the worm. After all, it was its basis and foundation, "Ask other than that."

    "That''s what I need to participate in the Grand Scheme." Jin Rou said, "Your ''yer of Demons'' is the best for the Grand Scheme."

    The ''yer of Demons'' was an almost grand-level Title which was painstakingly obtained by the worm during a distant era of war. That time, it slew demons amounting to billions, making it earn the said Title. And now, Jin Rou was asking for it like it was nothing? How could the worm like it? It would rather die than give it just like that.

    "Just kill me." The worm said. Its eyes were filled with decision. It was final and it wouldn''t take back its words.

    "Don''t be too hasty to decline. How about I give you something you so much need?" Jin Rou said. He took out an item which Han Li prepared for this scenario. It''s a pen with bird feathers taped on the top.

    It looked weird and useless. But the worm''s eyes turned wide as it stared at the pen, "Where in hell you got this pen?"

    It was something very important to the worm.

 Chapter 845 Deal

    The pen was an item of a very distant past which couldn''t be traced. No one knew its origin and who made it. However, there was one fact to recognize. Its power was overwhelming. Even here in the Dark Train where the Possibility of Prospect was restricting everything, its energy was overflowing like madness trying to get out of a box.

    "It''s something that you don''t need to know. What''s important is that I have something you need so much in my hands." Jin Rou was smiling as he spoke these words. His expression told that everything was under his control.

    "Why do you want to participate in the Grand Scheme? Just throw your weight away and kill those people. Isn''t that easy?" The worm grumbled.

    "That''s easy, for sure. However, it wouldn''t bear my desired fruit. So, it''s a no." Jin Rou pondered as he said, "I want to do something extravagant and since I can only do this once, I might as well give the best show."

    The Dark Train was Han Li''s dream to travel. And now that Jin Rou was here, he didn''t mind paying efforts to fulfill the former''s wish.

    "Insanity." The worm gritted its teeth, "Fine, I''ll give you the Title but I want another condition."

    "Do tell. What is it?" Jin Rou asked.

    "A share of the Grand Title you will receive." The worm said. Its eyes were filled with resolution. The Grand Scheme was too precious not to bite it. It''s like a big piece of pie and people were crazy to take a piece of it.

    "You''re smart, even though I don''t know where is your brain located at." Jin Rou smiled, "2.5% of the Grand Title. That''s my first and final offer. Don''t test my patience."

    The worm was looking at Jin Rou as if it wanted to tear him into pieces. Being at the disadvantage, it couldn''t resist more as it said, "2.5% it is."

    In normal people''s eyes, the amount of share was too little. However, if we''re speaking about the Grand Schemes, then it''s different. This amount was already enough for various powerhouses to fight over with.

    Jin Rou was already generous by giving 2.5% of it to the worm. As a matter of fact, he could choose to decline and still take the Title but he didn''t do so.

    "Okay, now that we''re settled. Hand over the Title." Jin Rou said. Then, various words and energies came inside of his body. It was the Title being transferred to the other.

    Jin Rou felt a demon ying energy lurking in his body. It might be the eminence of yer of Demons.

    After that, Jin Rou gave the pen. He''s a man of his word and wouldn''t go back on it.

    "I hope you really get the Grand Title or this will all be a disgusting bluff." The worm grumbled again. It received the short end of the stick and didn''t like it. Unfortunately, it had no choice.

    "The Grand Title will be surely mine for the taking. Those idiots should learn to be smart or their heads might roll without them knowing." Jin Rou chuckled.

    "You''re aware that even Emperors might participate, no?" The worm said, "Not to mention, a partial of Zodiacs might watch or participate."

    "Zodiacs..." Jin Rou smiled, "Emperors are only side dishes. Those Zodiacs must participate to make it exciting, maybe they can be the main dishes."

    The worm was choked by the words. This person was truly insane, a borderline insanity at that!<sub> </sub>

    Take note, Zodiacs were a group of very strong people who worked alone. Even Emperors had to pay their respects to them! Despite them being little, their power in this train could make the world tremble in fear

    And yet, Jin Rou was talking as if they were mere foods in his eyes. How arrogant was that?

    "You don''t have to be so surprised. You can watch the show if you want." Jin Rou said, "We will be going now. Since my preparations are already all set, going to Cabin 5 muste next immediately."

    The Cabin 5 was the stage for the Grand Scheme. Many various powers from different Cabins were preparing to travel despite therge amount of expenses.

    After saying that, the duo left the ce and cleared a normal schema to proceed to the Cabin 5.

    ---

    The Cabin 5 was called Artic Field. It was arge field filled with ice. Only those with resistances from ice could manage to survive in this harsh environment. Thus, only a few groups and ns lived here.

    It used to be the one of the worst barrennds in the Dark Train, but now people were surging from now and then.

    The uing of a Grand Scheme. It was the sole reason why many powerhouses spent resources to travel in this badnd. Since it''s a schema of a grand level, it had attracted many people. As a matter of fact, Emperors were confirmed to participate too.

    Remember, Emperors were already one of the strongest beings of the Dark Train.

    Jin Rou searched for an inn to stay the night while Sylvianna returned to her space. She must be exhausted from all the travels and was knocked out.

    Days had passed now. The rumored Grand Scheme was nowhere to be found. People began to suspect that they were scammed, thus theyined and left eventually. The expenses for this trip was more than they could take now so it''s better to leave.

    And just like that, many ns and normal sects left the cabin and returned to their homes.

    On the ninth day of Jin Rou''s stay here, the clouds suddenly turned dark and red transparent walls slowly appeared and shot through the sky.

    Many became excited as they looked up into the sky.

    "The Grand Scheme is about to start!" An ancestor eximed. His eyes were teary as he looked at the dark sky. It had been a while since the Grand Scheme which he had managed to witness.

    Thus, people from various groups prepared and armed themselves ready to fight for the uing schema.

    Jin Rou slowly opened his eyes and smiled, "Finally, it''s starting."

 Chapter 846 The Grand Scheme

    "Hello, everyone!" And then, a panda carrying a small bag appeared. It was different than the pandas Jin Rou encountered. This was a lot more dangerous entity than the other two, "I am called Skix. I will be the supervisor of this Grand Scheme!"

    "Before anything else, I would like to inform all of you about the rules of the schema. It''s simple and understandable. One, as usual, the Grand Scheme needs the objective to be cleared to clear it. Two, you cannot activate your protection right here to ask for help outside or whatsoever. Three, be responsible with your lives. No one will take responsibility if you die here."

    The panda said some customed rules and pped its hands, "Very well, since I''ve said my piece, we shall go now with the Grand Scheme!"

    Soon, words were made in the sky.

    [Grand Scheme, The Battle Royale of Catastrophes, has been activated!

    Objective. Be thest one/group to survive the iing catastrophes

    Outline. The gods have been angered because of someone''s intrusion. Those in this Grand Scheme shall do their best to survive

    Rewards: A Grand Title, 200 protection rights]

    "Rumble! Rumble!" The dark sky turned darker. Thend trembled and everyone was getting ready for the iing catastrophe.

    All of the people inside the red wall were considered participants. All of them had their own groups to get their backs on and try to win the schema.

    "Zzzz! Zzz!" Lightnings suddenly crashed down, turning several groups of people into bloody mist. They didn''t even know that they would die there immediately.

    The lightning didn''t stop from pouring. Thus, the groups turned their shields on and protected themselves.

    "Zzz! Zzz! Zzz!" Barrage of lightnings still poured down like a heavy rain. Screams of despair could be heard as people die one by one. It was a gruesome sight to see and those watching outside almost vomit blood.

    In a certain group of five people wearing masks and dark clothing, the leader of the group called out and said, "Activate the barrier!"

    Soon, a barrier in a shape of a phoenix appeared. It wasn''t real, as it''s only a projectile.

    People who had the luxury to observe realized who they were and said, "The Golden Evil Phoenix n."

    It was a legendary n in the past which terrorized the Dark Train. Even the administrators had to intervene to put the fire out. They had caused too much trouble in the past and people usually avoid to cross paths with them.

    However, that''s no longer the case. The n had declined and declined until it reached a pathetic state right now.

    "They''re aiming for the Grand Title to revitalize their n. Too bad, it won''t happen because we''re here." An ancestor said. He was from a very powerful background which was tasked to help a certain powerhouse, the Lion Gates.

    "For sure, with Ancestor Li from the World Era here, it''s already more than enough to secure the Grand Title for ourselves." The sect master of the Lion Gatesughed softly.<sub> </sub>

    The World Era was the called ''Authority'' of the Dark Train. They were the ones holding the Dark Train under.

    "Ahhh!" Unfortunately, their happy times ended quickly. All of them including the sect master and his group disappeared turning into a bloody mist.

    "Tsk tsk tsk. Getting a help of the authority isn''t a choice, you know. It''s beyond the rules and regtions of the schemas." Panda Skix said as it shook his head. Right now, people were still dying and the whitend was turning red because of the blood.

    "It''s just the first catastrophe. The nemesis catastrophe isn''t here yet but all of you are already struggling. That''s too bad." The panda added, "Oh well, since I''m a very nice person, I will be helping you a bit. Currently, there are still 50,725 participants out of 168,571. If any of you can kill 10,000 people now, your group will be rewarded of a shield which you can use to protect yourselves when the nemesis catastrophe is here."

    After saying that, various people activated their defensive treasures and went out for a hunt despite the barraging lightnings. The offer was too precious not to consider.

    Soon, more screams could be heard. People were dying in a scary pace and it gave the normal people outside chills. This was the reality of a Grand Scheme. Hundred thousands of people dying was a normal urrence here.

    While everyone was busy killing each other, Panda Skix noticed that a single person wasn''t moving in any way. He was just standing there observing. The lightning couldn''t scratch him despite the number of times he was hit.

    "He must be the Particrity." The panda murmured. It was thinking of something when it heard a notification that someone had alreadypleted the 10,000 kill.

    And frightening words were written in the sky.

    [An Emperor has decided to join the Grand Scheme!]

    Being at the top, Emperors had the right to enter the red wall anytime they wanted as long as the schema wasn''t setting the conclusion yet. Of course, they couldn''t return back unless the Grand Scheme was cleared. Moreover, their appearance would trigger to inform everyone of your existence.

    He was wearing tight robe which could see his muscr body. With a long white hair, he slowly walked. The lightnings couldn''t damage him in the slightest.

    Emperor Shiva. It was the name of this person, and he was currently looking at Jin Rou who was observing the happenings.

    "Greetings, I am called Emperor Shiva." the Emperor said.

    But Jin Rou didn''t respond. It was like he couldn''t see the Emperor in front of him.

    This displeased the Emperor a bit, but he let it slide, "I am here to ask for your cooperation. With your abilities, we can surely get the Grand Title."

    The others''plexion paled. It was not a story they wanted to witness. A Particrity and an Emperor joining hands? It''s really more than possible to get the Grand Title.

    And what awaited them? Death, of course.

    Unfortunately, Jin Rou didn''t still bother to answer him. He didn''t even take a look at the Emperor, making him like a bad air in that spot .

 Chapter 847 A Sudden Death

    Emperor Shiva clenched his fist. He was an Emperor, someone whomanded awe and respect of the masses. Even the other powerhouses had to pay respects to him. But now, not only he was getting the respect he used to have, he was even ignored.

    If it''s other people, they would immediately ept the proposal and jump in glee.

    The masses were stumped. This guy just ignored the Emperor as if he was a fart there! Who would dare to do this to such a powerful person? Perhaps only this guy would!

    "So I guess, I''ll take it as a no, then?" The emperor was getting enraged now. His eminence was leaking despite the force control he was using.

    Finally, Jin Rou looked at him and said, "Oh, I thought there''s a fly buzzing. It seems you''re a human in a decent flesh. My bad."

    The voice was filled sarcasm and disgust.

    The normal people looked at each other and thought the same, ''This guy is nuts''

    He actually called Emperor Shiva a buzzing fly!

    "Boom!" Emperor Shiva was triggered and his eminence was released like a angered ocean. Thousand stars suddenly hid as his eyes contained anger that the world couldn''t carry.

    "I advise you not to try." Jin Rou nonchntly said. He was speaking without looking at the Emperor.

    "Will you dare?" Emperor Shiva spoke with a cold tone. He was resolute in settling things here by force.

    He was an Emperor, someone who should earn respect from the masses. Being treated like this was out of the question!

    Now, the tension between the two became thicker and rising. People started to back off afraid that they would be implicated.

    "Stupid." Jin Rou snorted, "You must be so excited to meet your death. Very well, let''s have you delivered there."

    Without any signs, he moved and gripped the leg of the emperor. The happening was too sudden that no one could react fast enough.

    Emperor Shiva was aghast after feeling the cold grip on his neck. He tried to remove the hand, but it seemed to be pasted on his neck.

    He struggled and struggled until the end. However, he couldn''t remove the hand and eventually felt weaker. And then, his body limped and became lifeless.

    The Emperor died without a fight. He just died an irreconcble death. At the end, his eyes were filled with despair and fright. Perhaps, there was also a regret that he felt.

    Everyone was silenced to see this. No one dared to utter a single word. An emperor just died like that. He couldn''t even put a fight. He trained for so many years only to die in the hands of an unknown person.

    "This is impossible..." One ancestor murmured. His eyes were filled with horror as he looked at the man of the show.

    He looked and simple and weak. However, there was a hiding monster inside, ready to devour anyone who try to near him.<sub> </sub>

    "This is cheating!" A brave ancestor from a prestigious group shouted, "The Possibility of Prospect should have not allowed this!"

    It was true. The ''prospect'' was the bncer of the world. Because of it, the natural bnce was being kept so that the Dark Train could keep existing.

    However, what would happen if the bnce was broken? There were severe consequences if that was to happen. Anyone in their right mind would also assume that something was fishy going on.

    "It''s ke Ancestor." An expert said.

    ke Ancestor was a powerful master which revered by many people. Although he wasn''t renownedpared to the brilliant masters of the world, his achievements couldn''t be gone unnoticed. After all, he was rumored to have helped Emperor Thania to seed the throne!

    Take note, Emperor Thania was one of the strongest emperors of the Dark Train. He once challenged an Administrator to a duel and despite losing, he was praised by thetter to have a further potential.

    It''s no wonder that ke Ancestor was respected by the masses.

    "If that''s the case, how did I cheat?" Jin Rou was smiling. His smile was telling those who knew him very well that he''s cooking up a plot. Unfortunately, there was no one to witness this.

    "I don''t know, but I know you cheated. There''s no way someone could actually kill an Emperor inside this restricted area." ke Ancestor insisted.

    He had a point. More often than not, schema areas had restriction regarding the power level of a participant so that the schema would be fair and square. While it''s not entirely impossible to kill an Emperor inside, it''s not easy. As a matter of fact, it''s extremely difficult. Only the Zodiacs and the authority could possibly kill one inside.

    And now, someone unknown did it. It''s understandable that he assumed it was cheating. Unfortunately, that wasn''t the case and would never be the case.

    "Your point is pointless without a proof." Jin Rou smirked, "If I did cheat, the Possibility of Prospect shod have punished me now? But that wasn''t the case, no?"

    An usation would remain as an usation without a liable proof. At the very least, the ancestor had to show how did the other party unless he wanted to be ashamed needlessly.

    He was about to speak when the panda watching the scene suddenly intervened, "There is no cheating happened. All of the actions are aligned with the Possibility of Prospect."

    The ancestor choked on his words. How was that possible? An officer of the authority had already confirmed it and no matter what he said, it would all useless.

    The panda didn''t even like it, too. He was very sure that the prospect restricting Jin Rou had been unbinded but it was undetected by the Possibility of Prospect. How did it happen? How could someone know to y thews of the natural bnce?

    This was a matter worthy of reporting to the higher ups.

    "Heard it?" Jin Rou said with a jeering expression, "You must have gone senile for being too old now."

    Everyone backed off several steps. They were looking at Jin Rou as if he was a monster. Their confidence was immediately broken. It felt like they were seeking death should they try to fight him head on.

 Chapter 848 Foul Play

    "Boom! Boom!" The second catastrophe had descended. It was a rain filled with sharp raindrops. Anyone touched by the drop would immediately fall into victim and die.

    "Defend!" The catastrophes were fighting against each other and the people around were affected severely. Thousand of screams could be heard as the two catastrophes battle.

    Despite the defensive formations the groups created, they couldn''t escape the power of the two catastrophes. Right now, many had already died and many were also dying.

    It was a gruesome sight that no one would want to witness. Dead bodies lying around with blood sshing all over the ce.

    Of course, while most were struggling, there were some who were taking it easy. In fact, it looked like they weren''t affected by the current battle.

    The Golden Phoenix Evil n, Three Kingdoms, and Garuda Sect, for example. They were just watching the bitter fates of other people while being safe in their defensive forms.

    Seeing that there were still several who could struggle, Panda Skix was displeased and said, "It seems the difficulty of the Grand Scheme isn''t enough for now. Fret not everyone, the situation will soon change!"

    "They are about to start." The leader of the Golden Phoenix Evil n uttered, "Remember the formation and stay alert. Wait for my signal."

    The two catastrophes fighting was already too much for the cabin to take. One could notice cracks from the cabin.

    "Rumble!" However, the Grand Scheme wouldn''t stop. Not even for anyone.

    "Thump! Thump!" Large sounds of steps could be heard from afar. People started to look at the origin but couldn''t find anything.

    But the ominous energy was leaking, making the world tremble in fear.

    "Bang!" Arge entity fell from the sky, afterwards. No, the rge'' word wasn''t enough to describe the monstrosity of this existence. With its towering height and big body, it looked like a tower made of flesh.

    "A Giant?" The leader of the Golden Phoenix was surprised. He didn''t expect that the World Era could actually pull off such a dangerous stunt!

    Releasing the Giant in this schema should have been a taboo. However, the World Era was willing to pay arge price to evade the Possibility of Prospect.

    "These bastards..." The master of Three Kingdoms was angered. With their restricted power, how could they keep up with the defenses now that a Giant appeared?

    A Giant was a legendary creature which was born from the naturalws of heaven and earth. Their power exceeded those of the humankind and other races, being one of the top of the food chain. The Giants had roamed the Dark Train for longer than anyone present here.

    "The World Era wants to wipe us out." Someone realized the authority''s intention, "And by using the Grand Scheme, they could achieve their goal without dirtying their hands."

    "So we''re fated to perish here?" A woman asked with a frightened expression. The situation was dire and extremely dangerous.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Two people got out of space and attacked the Giant while evading the two catastrophes.

    "Boom!" Two sword arcs shed the hands of the Giant but it only left a shallow wound.<sub> </sub>

    "No, we aren''t fated to perish." One of the two spoke with a heroic tone. He was carrying arge sword filled with ck aura.

    "Two Emperors!" People rejoiced from their appearance. In fact, even the three remaining powerhouses sighed in relief when they saw them. Having two Emperors in the roster made their chances of survival a bit higher.

    "Pfft. Two Emperors joining the fray won''t change the fact that all of you will die here." Skix smirked. He received an order from the higher ups to manipte the Grand Scheme so that it would kill all participants inside.

    It was a foul y and people might condemn them for doing this. But, in their perspective, it was for the good of all people.

    "You talk big for a King-ranked like you." Emperor Troy unsheated his sword and said, "While all you do is sitting tight there while watching people die here."

    "King-ranked? Emperor Troy, you must be blind. A mere Emperor of your level isn''t enough to contend against me, much less against the Giant here. Though it''s weakened, it''s enough to kill all of you here." Skix said with a jeering tone, "But you''re right. I''d love to watch you all die here."

    "Wham!" The Giant suddenly moved its hand and forced its way towards the two Emperors. Although the two evaded the attack, the hit reflected a huge damage on thend creating a pit.

    "sh! sh!" The two Emperors didn''t dilly dally and attacked the Giant again. They created many streaks of light as they danced around the Giant. shes and shes barraged it spilling blood all over the ce.

    "Now!" And just when they decided to create a critical hit, the Giant, who was in defensive mode a while ago, maneuvered its feet and kicked the air.

    "Boom!" Thousand explosions boomed directly hitting the Emperors.

    "Grug!" They spat a mouthful of bad blood and struggled to get up. Just that one hit was enough to break most of their bones.

    The leader of the Golden Phoenix opened his eyes and said, "Thank you for buying time."

    "Buzz!" Then, a vast ck hole appeared above the leader. It had a powerful maic force that could suck anything within its radius.

    And the Giant was in its target area.

    "Kzzzz!" The Giant was slowly being pulled off. It mmed its fist in the ground to put up a hold. However, the sucking force of the hole was too much even for a being like it.

    "Gaaaaaaaj!" All of a sudden, when things were already turning for the better, the Giant roared making the whole cabin shake violently. Then, it threw a punch against the hole.

    "Bang!" The ck hole was cracked into pieces after getting hit once. As a bacsh, the user of the skill received a severe one at that.

    "Agh..." The leader of the Golden Phoenix knelt down weakly while vomiting blood.

    His group immediately leaned him on to make him breathe. The situation of the man was critical and unless treated in time, he might die.

 Chapter 849 Jin Rou VS. The Giant

    Even the notorious ck hole of the Golden Phoenix had no use against the Giant. Take note, the ck hole had a terrifying amount of sucking force able to pull anything within its range. Yet, it was deemed useless in front of the Giant?

    "This is crazy." The master of Three Kingdoms gulped. He couldn''t do any better than the leader since his attacks were specialized in equal beings. The Giant was several tens of meters tall. How could his attacks affect it?

    "Charge!" However, the groups didn''t fall into despair. The Golden Phoenix Evil n charged an attack while the Three Kingdoms also did. If they didn''t do something here, they would really die here for real.

    But despite the joint attacks, the Giant remained standing as it swat people like flies. Thousand attacks hit the Giant but it was no use.

    Theirbat power were reduced significantly because they were defending against the severe effects of the catastrophes, thus they couldn''t maximize their attack power.

    But with their joint attacks, a mastered attacks of powerful experts, they should almost be capable of contending against the top Emperors of the Dark Train.

    "Yes, struggle more. All will be just for naught." Panda Skix wasughing by the sidelines, "This show will be a huge hit for those watchers, for sure."

    The fate of these people were already sealed the moment the World Era decided to pay the price of putting a Giant in the Grand Scheme. Or so, they thought.

    "Those from above must be enjoying the show." Out of nowhere, a man appeared behind Skix.

    It was Jin Rou.

    "Yes, and you cannot do anything about it but ept your deaths." Skix sneered, "Even being a Particrity will not save you from this hell."

    "Well, you guys have spent too much prospect to pull a stunt like this, that''s very remarkable." Jin Rou walked slowly and said, "But I guess I have to disappoint you."

    "Disappoint us? You think that the Giant is something you can contend against in this cabin where your power level is restricted?" Skix snorted, "You''re dreaming fantasy."

    That''s true. All of the participants'' power level were restricted ording to the Possibility of Prospect''s perspective of making the schema fair. Of course, the catastrophes and the Giant were restricted too. It''s just that the difference between the power level of the two was like heaven and earth.

    No matter how much the powerhouses struggled, they couldn''t clear this Grand Scheme.

    "Ahh, this is why I hate staffs of the authority like you." Jin Rou held the barrier which was separating him and the panda, "You all think that since this is the Dark Train, you can bend rules ording to your will."

    "Boom!" The wall cracked and exploded when Jin Rou added, "Let me show you how will I overthrow the bnce of this world."

    Panda Skix was pale to witness this. The barrier was broken with just a grip of his hand! By this, it felt something ominous was about to happen and wanted to report to the higher ups immediately.

    Unfortunately, it couldn''t do so.

    "Uh uh, just watch from there." Jin Rou smirked and flew towards the Giant.<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou observed the battlefield and saw many more people dying against the Giant. Despite working together, they couldn''t still manage to injure it severely, "I actually don''t care if all of you die here, but those who want to live shall find a safe ce for now."

    Everyone stopped and looked at Jin Rou, with expressions telling him what he meant. But Jin Rou didn''t bother exining.

    "We shall follow your order, then." The master of the Three Kingdoms didn''t hesitate to back off from the battlefield. He was just waiting for the man to make up his move. Soon, various people also flee the area.

    Now, Jin Rou and the Giant were left in the battlefield. Lightnings and raindrops hit Jin Rou but he wasn''t affected by it.

    "This would have been an okay fight if you are in your prime." Jin Rou said. He was floating and looking at the humongous Giant in front of him, "But I think you can be a 2-star main dish."

    "Boom!" The Giant threw a punch towards Jin Rou. The size of the fist was ten timerger than Jin Rou''s whole body.

    "Bang!" But the fist didn''t reach Jin Rou as if there was a wall between them. In response, Jin Rou swung his fist and the world trembled as its answer.

    "Ug!" The Giant took several steps backwards after receiving the hit. The shock in its eyes was obvious. It actually didn''t expect that a punch of that level would hurt it!

    "Not yet done." Jin Rou smirked and threw a few punches again.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The Giant was forced into defensive mode as it received the barrage of Jin Rou''s attacks.

    Everyone was ckjawed as they witness this. This man was actually pushing the Giant in its own game! Even the panda was stumped. This wasn''t good news for it!

    "Gaaaaj!" The Giant was angered and decided to abandon all its defenses and focus in its attacks. However, it saw Jin Rou in the pose of throwing something at it. Suddenly, its instincts told it to dodge it immediately.

    But with its size, how would it be possible?

    "Finally, you opened up." Jin Rou was waiting for this and threw a small stone towards the Giant.

    "Ksh!" The small stone prated the Giants flesh until it passed through itsrge body. Blood surged from its body as a result.

    "Gaaaaaj!" The Giant was feeling extreme pain from that attack. After all, it prated its body deep. Furthermore, something was hit inside making it feel this excruciating pain.

    "Anyone above? I''m requesting to unbind more chains restricting the Giant. The plot is not taking the direction where it''s supposed to be! This might end in a total failure!" Panda Skix tried and tried to reach out. Its authority was not enough to unchain the Giant to exert more power.

    The World Era was willing to spend a tantamount of prospect for this Grand Scheme, so what more for unbinding the Giant?

    Unfortunately, there was no response.

 Chapter 850 Skix Going All Out

    "This is bullshit!" Things were taking for the worst situation now. The Giant was slowly losing life because its core was hit. No matter how powerful it was, it couldn''t fight with its core damaged. Thus, the panda was frustrated. The ns were almost foiled and it needed to do something to stop them.

    "Ug..." Skix was gritting its teeth. It was cornered now and it was now and never, "Since I''ll just die if this fails, I''d rather give everything to make this a sess!"

    The higher ups had entrusted this mission to him and it needed to be aplished no matter what the price.

    "Boom!" Skix released its eminence, covering the entire sky with it. It was going all out this time and despite the danger of prospect, it still did this.

    Jin Rou smiled. The panda was making ast ditch of effort to turn the tables. Unfortunately, it met the wrong opponent, "How heroic. In order toplete the mission, you are even willing to put yourself in the line."

    "The prosperity and bnce are what matter in the Dark Train, and shall it be kept." Panda Skix was no longer in the appearance of a panda. It was now using its real body, a body of a middle aged man with eyesses, "Now, all of you will die for real."

    "Rumble!" The dark sky was turning darker. The catastrophes stopped fighting as an area around Skix differed.

    "The Possibility of Prospect will never let you live now that you crossed the line." Jin Rou said. The amount of prospect needed to use its real body must be enormous, something that tipped the natural bnce of the schema off.

    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you all die here." Skix opener his arms and said, "Behold, the power of an Unrestricted Officer."

    "Boom! Boom! Crash!" Thousandzer-like beams suddenly appeared from the sky targeting the participants. Countless explosions and screams could be heard once again.

    ? Many suffered terrible fates as the beams hit the world. The Golden Phoenix Evil n had lost most of its members now and only two had remained alive.

    "No, we cannot die here." The leader of the n gave his all to stand back up, "The dreams of our n will be in vain if we all die here."

    He looked at the timid man by his side and said, "Astama, I will activate a protection right for you. Go and hide until the end of the schema."

    Usually, protection rights couldn''t be used when inside the schema''s area. It was prohibited but it''s not entirely impossible.

    As long as the user was willing to pay the heavy price of activating one, it should be okay. And if may ask, what might be the heavy price?

    It''s one''s vitality. Meaning, you were paying using your life. It''s not an encourageable method but good as ast attempt of resistance during a desperate battle.

    "No, you cannot die Master Hak!" Astama said as he pulled the sleeve of the leader, "The n cannot go without you."

    "It stood for so long now, how can not it be?" Hak smiled as he patted the head of the timid man. Astama was always like this, timid and always afraid. But for some reason, he was always the luckiest of all. Perhaps, in this despairing situation, he could get out of this ce alive.<sub> </sub>

    And with him, there''s hope for their n.

    Too bad though, his ns gone down the drain because of his miscalctions. He nned for so long only to fail miserably in the end.

    "But..." Astama couldn''t finish what he wanted to say when he was pushed to a white barrier filled with energy. It was the protection right that Master Hak had used, "Master!"

    "Grug..." Master Hak could feel his life sapping away after activating the protection right. In the first ce, protection rights shouldn''t be used inside thus the penalty was more severe.

    A terrible pain before dying. The leader''s mask suddenly broke and showed his scarred face. His eyes, ears and nose were bleeding severely as if there was a huge flow inside.

    Astama looked at his master with teary eyes as he keep on shouting his name. Master Hak had always been good to him despite the treatment of others of him. He didn''t know why, but it''s always Master Hak who helped him during difficult times.

    After a moment, Hak finally sumbed to death. He was dying anyway, and there''s no saving him.

    Astama stared nkly at where Master Hak died. He had always idolized him for his decisiveness and directness. Though their n''s name had the ''evil'' in it, they actually hadn''t done something to warrant such a name. They weren''t saints, but they weren''t viins, either.

    "This bullshit world..." Astama murmured under his breath. It was the first time he cursed in his life, "Shall go down below my feet!"

    "Bzz! Bzz!" And out of the blue, prospect sparks appeared surrounding Astama. One nce and one could already know what it meant.

    "A possibility Prospect Rampage." The master of Three Kingdoms said, "Because of his raging emotions, it was triggered."

    Prospect Rampage was a sudden power up of an individual through intense amount of pain and emotions. It was a very rare phenomenon in which the Possibility of Prospect permitted the certain individual to boost its prowess for a limited amount of time without paying any price.

    "You want to rage and break that protection right? Go on. I''d be more than happy if you do." Panda Skix smirked as he thought. The protection right was a troublesome thing to deal with.

    Astama was about to break the barrier, throwing all caution to the window, when a voice suddenly heard, "If you want to waste your master''s sacrifice that bad, go on and be killed. Otherwise, stay put."

    Everyone looked at the origin of the familiar voice.

    Even Panda Skix creased his brows in displeasure. Things were getting difficult because of this man. He had to act fast.

    Astama looked at the man and felt a sudden pressure he never experienced in his life. Even his master couldn''t exert such eminence!

 Chapter 851 Killing An Officer

    "You''re really going to be a hindrance?" Skix red daggers at Jin Rou. He was the only variable that needed to be removed.

    "And so what if I am? It''s not like you can do something about it. Even the World Era has to think wise before crossing paths with me, much less you." Jin Rou said as he picked up a stone.

    "Bang!" The stone was thrown by him afterwards, bing a streak of white light going towards Skix.

    Despite reacting in time and evading the stone, Skix was still wounded by his cheek, "Die!"

    He was totally enraged and released all his power to the world. A huge sword appeared out of the sky, as if it was ready to devour the realm.

    "Buzz! Buzz!" The prospect around Skix was getting more aggressive. He had to finish this before the tribtion descended. Thus, he activated his strongest skill.

    Land Destruction. Thend suddenly shook as dark matter emerged below. Literally speaking, thisnd was going to be destroyed in a matter a minute, or perhaps seconds.

    "An officer getting way out of his line. You will be branded names when people outside know this." An expert said with filled with hatred. This was supposed to be a Grand Scheme but it turned out like this. It was a disappointment for them.

    But of course, those who were watching the show up above were entertained.

    "Yes, this is how it should be. A Grand Scheme with major maniptions to achieve the ending we all desire." A Zodiac smirked. He was one of the audience.

    "Although it''s too bad that the kid will die here, I guess it''s for the good." An old man said.

    For them, the lives of those from the lower cabins were just trashes that should be thrown away when their worth was no longer avable.

    Everyoneughed. Yes, this was the right thing to happen. Whatever they wanted to happen during a Grand Scheme, it should be granted. After all, these major sponsors were the reason why World Era was standing at the top.

    And just when they were all happy of the recent events, their eyes bulged because of an abnormality which could be seen on their screen.

    "What is happening?" One of the audience eximed. On the screen, Jin Rou was holding Skix''s neck as if he was a chicken. Thetter was struggling helplessly, trying to take control over.

    Seeing this, the Zodiac''s eyes shined with mysterious glint.

    ---

    "Ughh..." Skix was trying to remove Jin Rou''s grip from his neck. He was in an excruciating pain he couldn''t describe. It''s like Jin Rou''s hands had thorns in his palms, directly prating his skin.

    Since it''s his real body, the pain was real and nerve-wracking.

    "If you want to die with me that... much, go on and continue..." Skix said with a small smile. He looked he had victory in his hands.

    "Your puny tribtion isn''t enough to make me back away." Jin Rou tightened his grip to Skix, "Say, what will you do when you''re aware that before you die, your memories will be transfered to someone else?"

    "That isn''t... possible. Don''t! Dream! About! It!" Skix said with full of confidence despite his situation.<sub> </sub>

    World Era had always been strict with its secrets. Thus, all of its members had a triggering point when an intruder tried to touch its memories, they would explode. Moreover, it was one of the requirements if an individual wanted to join the authority.

    "Hmm, let''s see what you have in here." Jin Rou smiled and his eminence traveled through Skix''s body. Thetter felt it and his body felt goosebumps all around.

    "Stop!" Skix charged his body to make it explode, but Jin Rou''s eminence was stopping his attempt.

    The trigger which supposed to trigger didn''t activate despite Jin Rou''s intrusion. It just meant one thing.

    Jin Rou had the power to avoid not only prospect, but the eyes of World Era.

    Those in the audience area couldn''t understand what was going on. After all, the sound suddenly shut off.

    However, some of the upper ranks felt something ominous about this. So, they tried to pay a price to avoid the Possibility of Prospect.

    Unfortunately, it was useless as the inside of the Grand Scheme was isted by some unknown means.

    "Thump!" Skix''s body fell down lifelessly as Jin Rou let go of his grip, "Hmm, this is some pretty useful information he has."

    In truth, it''s more than that. Skix had secretly known many secrets of the World Era which wasn''t supposed to be known by an officer. With hisrge intel, he managed to uncover some secrets. Of course, he remained silent of that.

    With this, Jin Rou was sure that he could shake the entire World Era without doing anything at all. He just had to spread the word and everyone would blindly believe it since the secrets were too tempting to let go of.

    But that''s not fun if he did so. His trip to Dark Train would be boring if he use that method. Jin Rou loved seeing his enemies crawl in despair, or if not, die with hatred.

    After which, Jin Rou ended the Giant''s life and the two catastrophes with a single shot.

    "Boom!" It was so sudden that not everyone was able to react fast, resulting to them receiving injuries.

    "A single punch." The master of Three Kingdoms smiled weakly as he saw this. Fortunately, he didn''t dare to cross paths with the guy.

    "Congrattions, for clearing the Grand Scheme!" A p suddenly resounded, following a person in a joker appearance, "Since there is a major outer interference, the Grand Title will be given to the person with the major contribution in the schema. Others will receive two protection rights and the exclusivity to exit the schema alive as apensation."

    The Grand Scheme was supposed to have a sole survivor as the winner to clear it. But since there were interventions, the World Era had to adjust it and y like they were innocent of that.

    Jin Rou looked at the joker and smiled. Now, that''s some terrifying existence who appeared.

    Even others gulped. The aura the joker was emitting was more than what they could take.

    Noticing his gaze, the joker also stared back at Jin Rou and gave a willful smile.

 Chapter 852 Higher Cabin

    "Is there a matter, Young Friend?" The joker asked. His eyes were still looking at Jin Rou. No one knew what he was thinking but there''s a shing glint in his eyes.

    "Nothing, I''m just amazed how you can act shamelessly despite knowing what you did to manipte the Grand Scheme." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders, "I guess it''s a talent trait of you World Era people."

    "Young Friend''s usation is quite grave. However, since you are the winner of the Grand Title, I will make it slide." The joker said. A hint of dangerous aura leaked from his body. It was a warning against Jin Rou.

    Of course, thetter ignored it as if it was just fly buzzing around.

    "Yes, just put up an act like that. No one will ever doubt you." Jin Rou smirked.

    This time, the joker''s smile was fading slowly. It didn''t like how Jin Rou was ying outside of his game. Nevertheless, he didn''t leak his eminence again, afraid that it could trigger the Possibility of Prospect.

    At his level, it was more than easy to trigger the possibility.

    "Well, then. The rewards have been distributed. I will be off now since I have many things to attend to. We, from the World Era, are very sorry about the abnormal interference during the schema." The joker said and disappeared. But before doing so, he looked at Jin Rou once again and said something.

    People heaved a sigh of relief after the joker left. It was an existence they didn''t want to face despite the chances of triggering possibility.

    Now that they''re all safe and sound, the survivors immediately left the cabin afraid that another schema would be triggered. This Grand Scheme had scarred most of the powerhouses in the lower cabins.

    Even the loyal residents of the cabin didn''t think twice before transferring to another cabin. Sooner than expected, it''s just Jin Rou and Sylvianna who just woke up.

    "You are already rubbing the World Era the wrong way." She watched the entire happenings though she was inside her private space, "They will hunt you down."

    "That''s better if that''s the case. Killing some arrogant old folks wasn''t bad." Jin Rou chuckled.

    Sylvianna rolled her eyes. There was no point in saying these things, but out of boredom she was giving a topic.

    Han Li had never given a damn about the worlds, much less Jin Rou. He had done more than enough by saving the world countless times. Who would me him now if he didn''t care about them anymore? None.

    "So what''s the n?" Sylvianna asked. The other party was being quiet so she gave another topic.

    "Hmm, we have already acquired the Grand Title. So the next step will be going to the higher cabins." Jin Rou answered.

    The higher cabins were the Cabin 10 and up. They had the strongest people in all around the Dark Train. As a matter of fact, it was said to be the hole of Emperors.

    Those Emperors they met weren''t even an inch closer to the real and full-fledged Emperors of the higher cabins. If there''s a call to them, they could be called Halves.<sub> </sub>

    "And you''re using the Grand Title as a pass to enter the higher cabins?" Sylvianna said.

    "Precisely. That is the best way to use it." Jin Rou nodded.

    If anyone heard this, they would think of choking Jin Rou out of anger. A Grand Title being used as an entry ticket? It was ridiculous no matter how one thought of it!

    Moreover, the Grand Title, Catastrophe Stopper, had amazing effects. For example, activating the Title could give the person an additional power boost for a single attack!

    ---

    It didn''t take long before Jin Rou and Sylvianna passing through from the lower cabins to Cabin 10, the starting point of Higher Cabins.

    The Cabin 10 was a city filled with archery. As it''s the main attraction and professions of the people here, most of the weaponry shops here contained all types of bows and arrows.

    Shot Hell City. Despite its scary name, the actual city was full of busy people and businesses. The ''hell'' word in it would make anyway confused why it was included. Or, why the originals of this ce named it this way.

    There was a popr legend here. The Shot Hell City was named after the cmity descended from hell. It created numerous shots which destroyed many farms and ancient buildings, creating arge pit. And if there''s a cmity, there should be a savior.

    No one knew who it was, but many ancestors imed that it probably might be a powerful master which could split the world in half.

    Jin Rou walked through the many streets of the city, pacing left and right to look. There were many stalls by the sidelines, too, which offered cheaper items with a questionable legitimacy.

    "If you want to proceed, you shall pay respect to me first by handling over a hundred charms." When Jin Rou and Sylvianna reached a hidden street away from busy people, a handsome youth blocked them. He was wearing expensive jewelries by the neck down to his knee. His expression was haughty as if he was the king of this street.

    Charms was the currency used in higher cabins. A hundred of them was already a decent some, a pay of a normal worker in the city per month.

    The thing right now, was the two had no charms to begin with. After all, they were neers here.

    Jin Rou ignored the man and was about to pass by him when thetter suddenly hold the former''s shoulder to stop him, "Hey, I said that pay respects first before you can pass."

    And after saying those words, the handsome man felt his body gaining weight several times than his, making him kneel down in front of Jin Rou.

    In confusion, he looked at Jin Rou who was also looking back at him with cold eyes, "Now, you''re paying respects yourself. That''s good, isn''t it?"

    The handsome man tried to get up but the intense weight was weighing him down. And after a moment, the weight became double, making him crawl in all fours.

 Chapter 853 Anderson Ross

    "You..." The handsome youth knew that it''s the deed of the man in front of him and tried to threaten him, "Do you know who I am? I''m from the family of Ross with an Emperor. You wouldn''t want to mess with me."

    The Ross Family was a powerful family residing in the city. With an Emperor backing them up, they were basked in praises from the masses.

    Thus, it also made its offsprings be bullies of the weak.

    The handsome youth, Anderson Ross, targeted Jin Rou, unfortunately.

    "And?" Jin Rou raised his brow.

    "Don''t you know Emperor Thacker?" Anderson spoke, "He is our Emperor! You really don''t want to mess with him or else your family and itsing generations will not have a good fate!"

    Compared to the lower cabins'' Emperors, the Emperors of higher cabins were much stronger. That''s also the reason why some lower Emperors try to cross the boundaries of low and high. But of course, not all were lucky.

    And Emperor Thacker was a brilliant emperor of this era. He participated a Grand Scheme and took the Grand Title and the rewards for himself and his family.

    Currently, he was said to be seclusion to find answers about his deep questions about life.

    "All right, your Emperor is amazing, but the offsprings are not." Jin Rou sighed, "With such brilliance of his, why didn''t you inherit it?"

    "Are you telling me I''m stupid?" Anderson gritted his teeth. He was still feeling the heavy weights on his back.

    "I''m not telling you. You really are stupid." Jin Rou said and sat on Anderson''s back which made thetter growl, "Now now, if you want to be freed from the weights, you have to pay 300 charms."

    "300 charms?" Anderson almost puked blood, "I just asked for a hundred and you''re tripling it?"

    "Yes, I''m tripling it and you cannot do anything about it but pay." Jin Rou smiled while putting more weight on Anderson.

    Anderson felt his blood rising up. The other party was toying him but he couldn''t do something about it. And pay 300 charms? Although he was a young master of a prestigious family, this amount was still huge.

    "I don''t have that kind of amount on me." Anderson spoke softly. He didn''t have the haughtiness he had a while ago.

    "Don''t make meugh." Jin Rou pped Anderson''s neck and said, "You have quite a number of victims for the years you''re doing this and you''re telling me you don''t have that kind of silly amount?"

    It was obvious that Anderson was so used in bullying weak people. So it wasn''t believable that he didn''t have 300 charms on him.

    Anderson bit his lip and answered, "I usually give it to my parents to help run the family."

    "Paw!" Jin Rou pped the other party''s neck again, "Another bullshit. Try it one more time and I''ll break your back, making you bedridden for a few years. Try me."

    Jin Rou''s patience was wearing thin. He didn''t have all the time to y with this brat.<sub> </sub>

    Being scared out of his wits, Anderson took 300 charms immediately from his space pouch.

    "No longer 300. Another 200 charms for the inconvenience fee." Jin Roumanded.

    Anderson felt his body weakening after hearing that. 500 charms was all he had. But unfortunately, he didn''t have a choice but to give his whole money to the other party.

    "Now, that''s better." Jin Rou chuckled and stood up, removing the weights on Anderson, "Now,e with us."

    "What?" Anderson wanted to flee but it''s no use running from this expert, "You have already dried me, and you still want me?"

    "Don''t put it into words that could be misunderstood." Jin Rou felt his head ache from the words and said, "Youe with us for the betterment of yourself."

    "What does it mean?" Anderson was suspicious. If he was a bad guy, this man in front of him was way worse than him! A person that shouldn''t be trusted.

    "Seeing you are waiting for victims here in this hidden alley, I guess you are familiar with this ce." Jin Rou said, "If you can take us to Imperial Throne, I will set you free."

    "You want to go to that dangerous ce?" Anderson was taken aback, "If you wish to die, I don''t! I''m too young to die yet!"

    The Imperial Throne was a powerhouse that no one was permitted to get close or near. They were located in a ce faraway from the vicinity of the city.

    Since they were very secretive, they didn''t usually interact with people outside. In fact, thest time people saw someoneing out of the Imperial Throne was already a hundred of thousands years ago. No one knew why they were like this, but many assumed that they were recuperating or trying to recover their losses of the past.

    The guards of the throne were deployed in all parts surrounding it, to prevent people from nearing it. Anyone who wouldn''t be taken by warnings would be shot dead regardless of their statuses.

    And now, Anderson was going there apanying the duo? He didn''t want tomit suicide! He had so many ns toplete before leaving this life of his.

    "Do you have a choice?" Sylvianna finally intervened and choke Anderson by the cor, "Choose between the two. Do it or die here. Simple. I''ll give you three seconds."

    "Okay, fine! Let''s die together!" Anderson was horrified by the eyes of the little girl. She was small but she''s able to lift him up without difficulties. He was really afraid that he''d die earlier than expected.

    His father would be so angry once he got news of this. Ah, anyway he didn''t even know yet if he would make it back alive.

    After falling into resignation, Anderson lead the way to the Imperial Throne. He was a total outside guy so he knew the twists and turns needed to go there albeit he never dared to touch the boundaries of the powerhouse.

    After a few hours of walking, it''s already evening here. The concept of morning and evening applied to this world, too.

    Anderson faced the two and gave a final warning.

 Chapter 854 A Knight Of Imperial Throne

    "I''m telling you, the Imperial Throne isn''t something that you should be messing with. Even those very old folks never dared!" Anderson tried, for thest time, discourage the two. He actually didn''t care about what they do, but he''s included in this madness so he didn''t have a choice but to try convince them.

    "Your concern is greatly appreciated but we will still go on." Jin Rou rolled his eyes. He knew what Anderson was nning. Unfortunately, he couldn''t win against Jin Rou.

    "Then don''t count me in on this craziness! You see, even my family cannot save me from those folks. There''s no guarantee that I cane back alive." Anderson spoke, his eyes were watering a bit. It was cruel, he just wanted to rob them their money, but he never tried to kill them! What did he do to deserve this?

    "I can guarantee you that you will be safe all around the trip. Isn''t that enough?" Jin Rou pushed the man forward and said, "Now, get going. We don''t have the whole time."

    Anderson wanted to say more but he was scared witless by the eyes of the current Jin Rou. With no choice left, he took a deep breath and left it up to fate.

    ---

    Upon reaching the borders of Imperial Throne, the trio could see a towering mansion covered with clouds. There was a dragon statue at the very top with its mouth open.

    Imperial Throne. It was a super powerhouse with a mysterious background. No one knew their origins, even themselves knew a little about it. Having three Emperors, the throne had sessfully turned the world upside down with their side side sweeping of realms. Even the other Emperors had to concede to them as they were on another level. But their high time wasn''t long, as they suddenly faced with a nerve wracking cmity.

    And the cmity was a taboo that had been buried down along with bad histories.

    As the trio continued walking, a person in knight outfit suddenly appeared. He was carrying a spear by his right hand, looking ferocious. His face wasn''t shown, too.

    "This is Imperial Throne''s territory and no one is allowed entry, regardless of their statuses." The knight said coldly. His words meant that there was no room for negotiation here, "Turn back or face punishment."

    Anderson became terrified as he saw this. He abruptly stopped and looked at Jin Rou with scaredy cat eyes. He was in the front, so he would be the first to die in case the knight attack.

    "Stop bullying him, will you?" Sylvianna sighed and took the initiative. This charade was getting boring, "We are here for an important reason."

    "Important reason or not, we are not allowing outsiders entry." The knight firmly said, "You can tell it once we open our doors to others, but for now go back from whence you came."

    Then he gripped the spear tightly as his words turned colder, "Consider this as my final warning."

    The knight wasn''t joking. He was already releasing his eminence to horrify the trio. While it was effective to Anderson, the duo weren''t.

    "It looks like we cannot talk this out." Sylvianna shook her head and said, "It''s been a while since I move, it will be a nice practice to fight you."

    It felt weird that a little girl was speaking as if she was an adult.

    "Don''t move too much, or this will hurt more." Sylvianna said and leapt towards the knight.

    "You''re seeking death!" The knight swung his spear around and thrusted it towards the enemy. The thrust had a doubled attack power, so its power was menacing.<sub> </sub>

    "Boom!" Sylvianna''s punch caused the spear to tremble tremendously. The knight noticed the warning signals in his head and was about to immediately retreat when thetter appeared in front of him.

    "Ah!" The knight was taken aback and was about to fight back when his wrist was suddenly held by the little girl.

    "You''re slow." Sylvianna pushed the knight down and paled his wrist to immobilize him.

    "Kill me if you dare." The knight didn''t back down despite not being able to move, "My life doesn''t worth that much, anyway."

    "We won''t kill you, but we have to use you to enter the throne." Jin Rou suddenly said while carrying Anderson by the back cor.

    "Keep dreaming." The knight said, "I will never sell the throne out."

    "You aren''t selling the Imperial Throne out." Jin Rou corrected, "You are trying to save them."

    "What do you mean...?" The knight asked when he suddenly was dawned a realization, "Don''t tell me you know that?"

    "How can I not?" Jin Rou smirked, "The world has full of mysterious things. People knowing about your secret is not impossible."

    He had a point, but the question was how did he know it? Although the knight knew that there''s no way you could block all wind, it was still virtually impossible to know this top secret without spending a scary amount of resources.

    The Imperial Throne was very secretive nowadays because of a one certain reason.

    A Cmity Scheme. A cursed one wasing their way and there''s no way to prevent it from activating.

    Unlike Grand Schemes, Cmity Schemes were very notorious for being the worst. When you heard this scheme, you should pray that you wouldn''t be part of it as it''s known for killing millions of people!

    It was a sinister scheme to end something, in order to put the bnce into normal. And, it''s not a thing that could be controlled by the authority.

    Meaning, it''s decided by the Scheme Fate, entirely.

    And the Imperial Throne was bound to face a Cmity Scheme for the very first time. They had been preparing for ages now, and they were hoping to fend it off despite the low chances.

    After all, those who suffered the Cmity Scheme had always been totally wiped out.

    "You could save the throne?" The knight felt he misheard it andughed, "If even our three Emperors aren''t confident, how can you be?"

    The three Emperors of Imperial Throne were the strongest existences in their powerhouse. They held the pirs making the throne stand tall.

 Chapter 855 Choose One

    It was an outrageous bluff that wasn''t believable no matter what the point was. Just imagine, someone unknown was iming that he could save them from the Cmity Scheme? Even their oldest ancestors wouldn''t dare to say this!

    "Just because they can''t doesn''t mean no one else could." Jin Rou said, "There''s always a higher sky above a sky. The world has full of infinite possibilities."

    The knight sneered and said, "Only if you are better than our Emperors.

    "I am better than them, of course." Jin Rou smirked, "Not to mention them, I am the best out of the rest."

    This never-ending confidence of his made Sylvianna roll her eyes. She was getting used to it by now.

    "Bluff." The knight coldly said, "Just kill me. It''s doesn''t matter, anyway."

    "Yes, but I doubt thatdy with you will?" Jin Rou said as he looked at a hiding spot somewhere.

    The knight was stumped as he heard this, but he immediately retracted it and calmed his emotions, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Then, I guess anything I do with her won''t matter?" Jin Rou was smiling as he slowly walked towards the hiding spot.

    The knight bit his lip, but he didn''t speak again. His eyes were shaking as he struggled internally.

    Just when Jin Rou was about to reach the spot, the knight finally gave up and said, "Please, don''t hurt her. She''s with me, so please."

    His voice was pleading, different from the cold voice he had a while ago. There was also a bit of tears by the side of his eyes. The person in that ce must be very important to him.

    Jin Rou stopped and said, "See, it''s not difficult to speak the truth. Since you are now honest, you don''t mind being honest down the road, right?"

    "What do you want? If you want to know something, you can just enter the ce without hindrance since you im to be the best." The knight spoke, his words weren''t sarcastic, "Or you can just intervene with my memories. It will be a lot easier for you."

    "True, but it''s not fun if I do that." Jin Rou responded, "But firstly, you receive us as guests in your Imperial Throne and let me meet your ancestors."

    "That''s not possible." The knight shook his head, "I am just a mere knight, I don''t have that kind of status there."

    "That might be true if you will use your status as a knight." Jin Rou said, "How about you use your status as the Crown Prince of Imperial Throne?"

    The Crown Prince was the most hopeful person to be the next Emperor. It was the highest rank excluding the Emperor. With their rank, they were fully supported by the powerhouse and provided with more than enough resources to sessfully ascend.

    <o>,m The knight''s body trembled as he looked at Jin Rou as if he had seen a ghost. How was that possible that the other party saw him through? That''s not virtually possible in all sense!</o>

    "It''s obvious with your eminence, idiot." Jin Rou chuckled, "Anyone, as long as their levels are enough, can also distinguish your rank."<sub> </sub>

    It was true. The knight was giving out a cold-type eminence, which you could only find on Crown Princes.

    Left with no choice, the Crown Prince took a deep breath and nodded, "Okay. I''ll take you all with me."

    ---

    The Crown Prince was leading the group to the entrance of the Imperial Throne up to the main pce. No one had stopped or blocked them since the Crown Prince himself was personally receiving the guests despite being suspicious.

    Many were puzzled as to why outsiders were being weed, but they didn''t dare to blurt it out, afraid that they might anger the prince.

    Anderson was in shock all this while. He never had imagined to actually step foot in a ce of this level! Remember, Imperial Throne was very strong with three Emperors under their banner. No one would dare to antagonize them except those who could contend against them.

    Amazing. It was the single word he could utter. Thend of Imperial Throne was filled with nutrients and the energy here was thickerpared to the outside. Their buildings had an ancient-style architecture with dragons above their roofs.

    "I cannot guarantee audience despite being a Crown Prince, mind you." Crown Prince Shen spoke. His words contained truths in it, "Even I have to spend a long time before talking to the ancestors."

    The Imperial Throne ancestors didn''t like to be disturbed most of the time. They were always in a seclusion to find ways of surviving the Cmity Scheme. Their time should be spent on more important and pressing matter such as this. Thus, they didn''t usually grant permission for an audience.

    "They need to be smart lest they didn''t want to live anymore." Jin Rou said. He was very aloof as if the Cmity Scheme was such a trivial matter.

    After walking for more hours, they finally reached a ce with a huge metal door. Twin dragons were painted on it with a dragon head as the knob.

    "Ancestors, I want to have an audience with you even for a bit moment." Crown Prince Shen said, "I have guests who im that they have a solution to the Cmity Scheme we are about to face."

    "Leave. We don''t trust outsiders, Shen." An old voice suddenly reverberated. It was obvious that the ancestors didn''t buy what the prince said. In fact, no one probably would.

    Who was in their right mind to actually speak as if solving a Cmity Scheme was easy as counting chickens?

    Jin Rou was smiling but didn''t speak. He was waiting for the right chance to intervene.

    "Please, Ancestors. Give them a chance. I have personally gauged their strengths and they are very capable." Crown Prince Shen urged.

    "Leave, Shen. Leave." The old voice repeated. It contained animosity now.

    "I didn''t expect that these old fellows are stupid." Jin Rou Finnishally spoke and clicked his tongue, "Let''s see, will you open the door for me or should I do it myself by destroying it? Choose one."

 Chapter 856 Ancestral

    Crown Prince Shen didn''t actually think that Jin Rou would say such things. He should know that they''re currently fronting the ancestors, the oldest existences, of the Imperial Throne. They were people who lived for who knew how long now?

    There was a long silence after saying that. The other side of the door didn''t respond to this immediately. Anderson was already praying to the gods avable to make him survive.

    This lunatic was pulling all their legs! It was one thing to act arrogantly in someone''s turf, but to actually include them in thisrge farce, it''s absolutely ridiculous!

    "It''s been a while since someone dared to say such words in front of me." The old voice suddenly came again, "What is your name?"

    "Jin Rou. A new traveler of the train." Jin Rou answered.

    "So you are from the outside, I see." The old voice said, "It''s no wonder. Particrities of the outside realm have the same trait as you. They think they can own the Dark Train because of their talents only to suffer a miserable death."

    The old voice had met too many people in the past. Each of them had unique characteristics and simr traits, depending on the person and their influence. Of course, he met many talented younglings that had the future to make the whole world bow to them. Unfortunately, they didn''t even mature yet before dying. And what must be the reason for this?

    "Arrogance." The old voice added, "It is the origin of all failures. Too much arrogance."

    "But it''s not the case if you can back your arrogance up, Old Man." Jin Rou said, "Now, open the door or I will really destroy this damn door. I don''t joke around, especially with my current mood."

    Soon, the twin door slowly opened with a creaking and metallic sound. Jin Rou smiled and entered the ce without further ado.

    The others also entered, albeit with much difficulty. They didn''t know what would happen, but they knew it''s probably not something good.

    Upon entering the gate, what met them was a garden filled with herbs. There was also a falls which was working in reverse. The energy here waspletely off the charts, maybe one of the best energies out there. Moreover, the ce wasn''t restricted by the prospect, so people here could do anything as long as it''s within the means of the ce.

    Soon, an old figure appeared out of the bushes. He was an old man wearing something primitive. With only a beast skin as his cover, you could assume that he''s one of the first people on the world.

    His long gray hair was fluttering by the wind as he pinned the spear down the ground, "I heard that you have the solution for the Cmity Scheme?"

    The prince and Anderson knelt down in respect while Jin Rou and Sylvianna remained standing. They weren''t part of this world, anyways. So it didn''t actually matter.

    "Yes, for a very cheap price." Jin Rou said. He helped himself and sat down the ss chair by the side.

    "So it''s not for free?" The ancestor asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Old man, there is no free lunch in this world. How can I surrender something so important without getting anything?" Jin Rou chuckled.

    "Then let''s hear it." The ancestor entertained. His eyes were like a dancing ruby with its red cornea.

    "I need the key in your possession." Jin Rou tapped his finger, "I don''t think I need to tell you what I''m talking about, do I?"

    Hearing this, the ancestor''s expression changed for the first time. Soon, thick eminence came out all of a sudden, "Not only you are arrogant. You are also greedy."

    "It is not a bad deal if it can save your lives. Remember, you don''t have any use to the key anyway once you are wiped out from the Dark Train." Jin Rou said.

    "Imperial Throne has prepared for so many years now. I doubt that we will still fail despite that." The ancestor firmly said. He wasn''t willing to trade the key for something which had no guarantee. It''s the lives of millions of people here on the line.

    "But do you think it''s enough? Do you know why those super powerhouses like yours suffered Cmity Schemes despite not being too aggressive?" Jin Rou smiled, "It''s because to tick the bnce to the middle. Just your existence alone isn''t something the Possibility of Prospect will let go of."

    The Possibility of Prospect was always neutral and bnced. Since it''s the keeper of the natural bnce, it always weigh everything and adjust its contents in order to keep it from ticking the bnce.

    Now, many super powerhouses had suffered Cmity Schemes, and no one of them had survived. What did it mean? It just meant that those who would experience this was like an official death judgement. And no matter how long and meticulous you prepared, the possibility wouldn''t let you off the hook unless the target killed themselves.

    It was always the cruel aspects of the Dark Train, and would always be. And also one of the reason why World Era had nopetitors for the highest authority.

    <o>,m "The key is our national treasure which isn''t for public use." The ancestor didn''t change his mind, "Let the Cmity Scheme kill us, then."</o>

    "For an ancestor of your level, you''re too dumb." Jin Rou snorted, "You''re willing to sacrifice the lives of those innocent people under you to die with you? You might have lived long enough, but there are a lot who are just starting with their dreams, and here you are trying to break it when you already have the chance to change it."

    The ancestor was silenced. Not everyone would be willing to die with him, that''s true. But what could he do? He was no more than an average old man in front of the possibility. If it willed them to die, he had no choice but to die, then.

    He was about to speak when a new old voice came around, "ept the terms, Waji."

    Soon, an old man wearing a white robe appeared with his long beard fluttering with the wind.

 Chapter 857 The Great Ancestor

    "Great Ancestor..." Ancestor Waji was stupefied as he saw the neer. He immediately knelt in front of him and greeted, "Little Waji pays respect to you, Great Ancestor Tufo."

    Great Ancestor Tufo. It was not a famous name but those who heard it would try to curry favors with him. He was the oldest existence in the whole Imperial Throne. As a matter of fact, he was also the teacher of the three Emperors! It''s not an exaggeration that those three seeded because of this old man.

    The great ancestor was walking slowly. Every step he made created hymns of the world, a magical sensation at that. He was looking at Jin Rou with eyes that could see the millions to trillions of stars in the sky.

    Jin Rou was staring back in return, albeit with a smile.

    After which, Great Ancestor Tufo bowed his head and said, "Pardon my descendant''s foolishness, Young Noble."

    Ancestor Waji thought that his world was flipped upside down. What situation was this? The great ancestor, which revered by many people and Emperors, was actually bowing his head to someone!

    p "Atst, a smart one." Jin Rou nodded, "Forget it. It''s not a big deal, anyways."</anda>

    "I''ve heard that you can save us from the iing big trouble?" Great Ancestor Tufo smiled and asked, "As the highest ranking elder in this old ce, I''d like to know about it."

    "Then are you going to give me the key?" Jin Rou asked.

    "But of course. I have already said a while ago that we will ept your terms." The great ancestor chuckled. Honestly, the key wasn''t that importantpared to the millions of lives of innocent people here. It might be a transcending item that could help a person, but it''s a matter luck and risk.

    "I like smart people like you." Jin Rou spoke and the surroundings changed. It turned into a gxy filled with stars, "To avoid changes, I will tell the method of how to ovee that Cmity Scheme in here."

    "Go on." The great ancestor said. The others were also listening attentively, afraid that they would miss an important thing.

    Jin Rou smirked and raised his arm, "Simple, I just have to destroy it."

    There was a moment of silence after hearing that. Anderson felt like choking as he nced at Jin Rou as if he had seen a moron.

    Is this guy for real? Perhaps, those were their thoughts. They were eagerly waiting for a magical method only to be disappointed in a whim. He would destroy the Cmity Scheme? Not to mention him, those Administrators and Zodiacs wouldn''t dare to say such words!

    It was a tant provocation to the prospect.

    However, while all of them looked confused, the great ancestor smiled and said, "Young Noble is very confident in his capabilities."

    "There is a reason why people are afraid of me outside." Jin Rou chuckled, "Not just them, even the high heavens will be."

    His arrogance was over the top that it made the people almost vomit. This guy was too much.<sub> </sub>

    "I see. Then, I guess, I have to depend on you to take the Cmity Scheme for us." Great Ancestor Tufo smiled and nodded, "Please save us."

    "Great Ancestor!" Ancestor Waji was baffled. This man was obviously toying with their lives. How could the great ancestor put his trust to an unknown person?

    If the great ancestor really trusted Jin Rou, the Imperial Throne would be really done for.

    "If you have something to say, save it forter, Waji." The great ancestor gave the kneeling ancestor a side eye. His eyes were already telling warnings to the other party.

    Ancestor Waji bit his lip until it bled. If he offended the great ancestor now, he would lose his position in the throne or worst, he could be killed without hesitation. The Imperial Throne had always been under the jurisdiction of Great Ancestor Tufo that not even the three Emperors had a say in it.

    "Smart people will be blessed." Jin Rou was smiling brightly and said, "Take us to your grandest room. I want to rest first."

    After saying that, the great ancestor personally gave Jin Rou and hisrades the tour and amodated the most luxurious vi in the Imperial Throne.

    Residents were puzzled as to why there were new faces, and with the great ancestor''s tour at that. Who would warrant such a grand receive from the Imperial Throne? Not just that, the prince was with them! What''s going on?

    "Hmm, good room." Jin Rou nodded as he observed the internal design of the luxurious vi the great ancestor had given. It was more beautiful than those courtyards he had visited. Moreover, there was also a nice view of seas by the balcony.

    It was the perfect ce to rx.

    In truth, this vi was only for the great ancestor during his out from seclusion. Not even the Emperors and the prince had the right to use it, yet it was being used by a strange man.

    "Please call me if you want something, Young Noble." Great Ancestor Tufo handed over a jade, "This is a talisman warp of our ce. If you push the middle, I will be here in a matter of a second."

    "Go and prepare." Jin Rou said, "I can feel that the Cmity Scheme will reach this ce soon."

    Hearing this, everyone felt heavy. The great ancestor tried to calm himself down before bowing, "Then I''ll immediately prepare, Young Noble."

    With the great ancestor spearheading the preparations, the process was smoother than expected. Furthermore, two more ancestors appeared to help. Since the great ancestor was here, they wouldn''t dare idle in the ancestry.

    Days passed. The preparations had beenpleted and was ready for battle now. The great ancestor was at a tall tower while looking at a distant horizon of the sea.

    "Are you sure about this, Great Ancestor?" Crown Prince Shen asked with worry.

    "Little Shen, when did my intuition go wrong?" Great Ancestor Tufo smiled as he put his hands on his back, "I am always right with my decisions, and you are one of the witnesses of that."

 Chapter 858 Death

    One must know that a Cmity was a real deal cmity-inducing that no one wanted to experience. Remember, in the history of the Cmity Schemes which had descended to this world, none of its victims survived!

    "Let''s see how much you can be arrogant." Cmity Uxion grumbled as he looked at Jin Rou with hatred. This thing should have been easy from the start if not for this person. Now, he was forced to use his all out power in this barrennd.

    It was shameful, but he had no choice but to grit it through.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Soon, tentacles appeared behind Uxion''s body. Counting it, it had ten tentacles wriggling in a creepy manner.

    "Now, die." Uxion said and his tentacles became aggressive, attacking Jin Rou all at once. Each of it contained heavier and more destructive power that no powerhouse of the Dark Train could stop.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou threw a punch again, but the tentacles weren''t disrupted. As a matter of fact, it became more aggressive than the previous. Without a choice, he backed off.

    "A little interesting." Jin Rou smirked. The tentacles were empowered with the divine power of possibility, so it was obvious why it''s resisting his punches. Furthermore, this was their turf thus the advantages were on the enemy.

    Nevertheless, Jin Rou couldn''t care less.

    "Bzz." Soon, lightning sparks surrounded Jin Rou. His power and techniques had adjusted to the rules and regtions of the Dark Train, making him able to use it despite being in it.

    "Kzz! Kzz!" Snake-like lightnings crawled from Jin Rou''s arms and shot through the void to meet the tentacles.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Many explosions were made, with some deadly at that. The sh of the snake-like lightnings and the tentacles was almost equal, with Jin Rou''s power tilting the battle slowly.

    "Just die!" Of course, Uxion had felt this and immediately raised his power to the maximum. His skin slowly cracked as the bacsh for too much using his strength and prospect.

    Even he, a being born from Cmity Scheme, couldn''t evade thews of time. Right now, he was in race with time itself.

    "Activate!" The tentacles glowed and released very sharp metal thorns. Then, the thorns released violet boiling liquid. Just looking at it would make people get away from it as soon as possible.

    "A very lethal poison." The great ancestor said, "Back away. This isn''t a fight we can join, to begin with."

    He knew that they''d take too much risk if they try to join in. Compared to Jin Rou who was toying with the Cmity, they were just small pebbles in the vast sea.

    "Ssh!" The poison squirted out of the tentacles. Those which were touched by the liquid immediately melted away. Even the strongest metal of the Imperial Throne couldn''t stand against it.

    "You''re quite smart for a little toy of Possibility." Jin Rou praised. The Cmity used its tentacles to produce the lethal poison, and created a force to turn it into a moving offense. Now, almost all of the ces in the Imperial Throne had been touched by the poison. Even Jin Rou had to be careful not to take too much of it or it would be dangerous.<sub> </sub>

    "The Possibility cannot exist without us, the Cmities!" Uxion roared. He pulled out his horn and pierced it into his chest, "We are the reason why the Possibility can bnce the world!"

    It was true. If not for the Cmities, the Possibility of Prospect couldn''t possibly tilt and tilt the categories ording to the bncing aspect of the Dark Train. Just like any other, the Possibility and Cmities were coexisting with each other albeit they had one origin.

    "You Cmities are just chess pieces of Scheme Fate. Why are you acting high and mighty?" Jin Rouughed, "It must be hard to ept the fact that you aren''t the big yers in the Dark Train."

    "Shut the hell up!" Uxion sted the whole ce by his energy, destroying the entire buildings and the surrounding vicinity inside the red and ck wall.

    "If you all want to die that bad, let me grant your wish now!" Uxion was about to sacrifice everything he had when his body suddenly stiffened and vomit bad blood.

    "Grul!" Uxion had the urge to kneel down but he gathered all his strength not to. He could feel that the prospect in his body was slowly disintegrating.

    It was a severe sign of something happening in his body.

    Jin Rou took advantage of this opening and rushed towards the Cmity. Then, he gripped his neck with killing intent.

    The action was too fast that despite being on alert, Uxion was still caught. The tentacles behind him attacked Jin Rou in all ces but thetter was unperturbed, as if the attacks were silly.

    "See? In the end, this is your fate." Jin Rou was smiling, "You think that because you are Cmities, you can do what you want. But you''re wrong. You aren''t the highest sky above. Even the Scheme Fate you all are proudly praising isn''t."

    The onlookers sighed in shock as they heard this. It felt like the person was challenging the entire Schem Fate itself! Even Administrators and Zodiacs had to think twice before doing so, but this man wasn''t joking around.

    <o>,m Uxion felt he was losing breath as he struggled for his life. Though he wasn''t alive by body, he was alive by conscious thus he could feel emotions and pain.</o>

    "You... Let... Go..." Uxion said with a desperate fight.

    "I don''t want to. If you want to live, make the Scheme Fatee down and save you." Jin Rou smirked, "Or, even the Administrator trying to manipte you will do."

    Everyone was confused. An admin trying to manipte a Cmity Scheme? That wasn''t possible as it''s not within the Administrator''s means. However, Great Ancestor Tufo realized some clues regarding this revtion albeit he stayed quiet.

    Unfortunately, there was no response or whatsoever. Jin Rou clicked his tongue and said, "It seems Scheme Fate is willing to let go of such a precious Cmity Scheme like you. Very well."

    "Boom!" Without hesitation, Uxion exploded and left without a trace.

 Chapter 859 The Cursed Cabin

    And just like that, a terrifying Cmity had been killed. There was no interference or anything which could stop the Cmity from being in.

    "Patient." Jin Rou smirked. The existence he was trying to provoke didn''t bite the bait. It was even willing to let go of such a Cmity. It seemed that it had more options than Jin Rou expected.

    Everyone still didn''t know how to process the entire event, remaining nk. A single person stopped something that couldn''t be stopped by Emperors. Perhaps even Zodiacs would have to risk it all to do it. To top it off, it was done with ease!

    Remember, it was a Cmity Scheme that even the powerhouses with oldest histories couldn''t stop!

    The people outside of the scheme vicinity shook their head in disappointment. They were expecting the total destruction of the Imperial Throne and loot some resources of good value. After all, it would be a waste to keep the items around.

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t possible now. Not to mention the Imperial Throne, they wouldn''t dare to mess with the man who single-handedly destroyed a Cmity by himself. Soon, they dispersed and returned to whence they came from.

    Jin Rou slowly descended and said to Sylvianna, "That is hardly a fight."

    Jin Rou wasn''t joking. The Cmity could barely resist Jin Rou''s power. From the beginning, the enemy had no chance to win against him.

    "Of course, I''m invincible that''s why." Jin Rou smiled, "We''re done here."

    "You have gotten the key already?" Sylvianna asked.

    "I wouldn''t move if I didn''t." Jin Rou answered. Now that he met the of the deal, it was time to depart.

    "Young Noble, please wait for a moment." Crown Prince Shen suddenly appeared and said, "Can youe with us to celebrate this victory? This is entirely your victory and we cannot survive this without you."

    In short, it was a party dedicated to Jin Rou by the Imperial Throne. The powerhouse would surely mark this down in their official records so that the future generations would know about this event.

    "No, that''s okay. We have an urgent matter to attend to so we cannot entertain your invitation." Sylvianna knew what to answer in Jin Rou''s stead. Thetter was already walking away so it just meant that he didn''t n on participating.

    ? "If that''s the case, our Three Emperors extend their warmest gratitude to the Young Noble. They haven''t been able to meet him because of their pressing matters, but they will surely remember this kindness." The crown prince bowed deeply and said. His heart was also filled with gratefulness to the other party. If not for Jin Rou, they were good as done for and became history in the Dark Train.

    Jin Rou waved his hand in response and disappeared from the horizon. Sylvianna followed suit, disappearing too, after which.

    Because of their disappearance, Anderson took all the thanks and praises in their stead. The guy didn''t know what to react as he was suddenly basked in all praises and whatnot. In fact, even his family spent resources to activate their transportations going to Imperial Throne and hugged him like their long lost son.<sub> </sub>

    Because of this, his position in the n rised like a shooting star, bing the future next family head of Ross Family.

    Just a simple and small connection with Jin Rou, the family had risen to the ranks and Imperial Throne personally made them a subsidiary.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Sylvianna had already left the cabin. Their next destination was rather a very dangerous ce which only a very few existences would dare venture.

    The Sea and The Knightmare. It was a deadnd with no habitable areas. It was just a barrennd with no signs of life. Sylvianna wasn''t surprised that Jin Rou was venturing in this kind of ce. After all, he had gone to this type in the past numerous times.

    ording to the book Han Li had read, this ce was an old battlefield of a knight named Knightmare against the Sea God. No one knew what happened with the battle but they knew that the battle was too intense that the location filled with gigantic resources were now and with no spot to live in.

    In the past, it was rumored that the ce was filled with treasures. After all, it was a battlefield of the ancients, and probably they had left some leftovers of their personal items. Thus, many tried to uncover them. Unfortunately, those who tried to enter thend weren''t able to return alive.

    But, since Jin Rou was too powerful, the Sea and Knightmare couldn''t even affect him. As for Sylvianna, their blood had an extreme immunity to this type of toxic ces.

    "This is the 19th Cabin." Sylvianna felt creepiness in the eerie silence of thend. There were no trees, nts, or anything that could give color to this area, "So why are we here in this forsaken ce, again?"

    The Cursed Cabin. This was also the name of this cabin, which was thend was located. Many were paying hefty amount just to avoid traveling to and fro from this. It was obvious that they were evading dangers which could cause them death.

    "To have some fun." Jin Rou said, "I just want to confirm my spections whether they are true or not."

    "You want to toy others again." Sylvianna rolled her eyes. She knew that this man was nning something vicious again.

    "How can I? I''m such a kindhearted person, in and out." Jin Rou shook his head, speaking as if it was a matter of fact.

    Sylvianna didn''t answer this, she might just choke from anger if she heard another word from Jin Rou.

    The 19th Cabin, Sea and Knightmare, was like a total desert. With a sun up in the sky lighting the cabin for most of the day, even water was too hard to find here. There was nothing to see here except the unique sand which was color green.

    They had been walking for an hour now, but they seemed to be walking in circles as they couldn''t find anything else. There was no clues or whatsoever to help them. Finally, after the second hour, Sylvianna couldn''t take it as she asked, "Are we lost?"

 Chapter 860 Pisces

    "Lost?" Jin Rou stopped in his tracks and said, "With my great skills, how can we be lost?"

    Jin Rou feigned like he got this, that there''s no need to worry about anything. They had been circling the entire area for who knew how many times now. This information was quite blurry as Han Li had little information regarding this.

    In short, this was Jin Rou''s own volition ofing here. Of course, it''s not for a fun trip. There''s a very vital reason why he was here.

    After an hour, Sylvianna couldn''t take it and spoke, "I knew it. We are lost. You must have a very little information regarding this cabin yet you still went here and even pulled me down without you."

    It''s not difficult to deduce something like this.

    "I just need to find that clue. It''s all what I need." Jin Rou was challenging himself to the limits. Furthermore, he was confident in his skills. Even if things got worse, he could just return and choose the next cabin.

    "You are experimenting." Sylvianna grumbled. She had been with Jin Rou for a time now, and it''s not difficult to think what he''s doing at times, as long as he acted stupid.

    The two kept on walking and walking despite being in circles. And after over a few hours, Jin Rou saw a floating light. It had small wings and blue colored.

    "I told you." Jin Rou smirked as he saw this, "I just need this clue."

    Sylvianna rolled her eyes. She knew the guy could make it. After all, he was too magical not to pull this kind of trick.

    Jin Rou slowly neared the light and touched it gently without a second thought. Soon, the light glowed brightly as it flowed up to the sky.

    "Wham!" Then, heavenly hymns could be heard and the sky showing ss stairs descending towards Jin Rou. The phenomenon was breathtaking and beautiful at the same time. However, there was an unknown and lingering warning bells ringing in their heads.

    It was the warning of a danger. As a matter of fact, even Jin Rou was warned.

    "If you want to warn me, warn me when you''re here." Jin Rou snorted and climbed the stairs. Sylvianna followed suit closely.

    The stairs were very long. It had been two hours since the two had started climbing it, yet they had yet to reach the end.

    Infinity Stairs. It was the call of this mysterious stairs which popped out of nowhere. Although Jin Rou had less information regarding the cabin, Han Li had umted many information regarding the Infinity Stairs.

    Currently, they were now at the top of the clouds. All types of clouds were here varying from different colors and darkness. But regarding the beauty, the thunder clouds topped all of them. With its different lightning colors every time it spur, it appeared like a rainbow in various colors and whatnot.

    "We are in Infinity Stairs, so don''t expect an ending to it here." Jin Rou said.

    Sylvianna didn''t understand what he meant but she bore it in her mind. Questions would just remain unanswered even if she asked, after all.<sub> </sub>

    Three hourster, Jin Rou stopped climbing the stairs. They were already outside of the realm, revealing billions of stars and suns in the void space.

    "This spot will do." Jin Rou spoke and nodded, "Hmm, right. This is it."

    The little girl was puzzled but didn''t ask, again, afraid that she would just be ignored.

    "Bang!" Out of the blue, Jin Rou jumped with a heavy power and punched a part of the universe. The power of Jin Rou''s punch made the space tremble, creating cracks all around the ce.

    "If you don''te out, I will destroy every star and suns you have in this space and I won''t even bat an eye to it. Mind you." Jin Rou spoke with an aggressive and malicious tone. He was serious this time, as the aura in around him changed drastically.

    "Who are you?" After hearing that, a figure slowly appeared in front of their eyes. They were no longer in the vast space, but rather in a ce where a throne was at the peak of a stone tower.

    The figure was a beautiful man with long hair. His features were, non arguable, top notch. With his beauty, he could topple many ancient empires and lineages even outside of the Dark Train.

    The man used his eyes, trying to reveal all the mysteries of Jin Rou. However, it remained a thick fog in front of him. Nevertheless, he wasn''t afraid. In fact, the man was veryposed even after knowing he couldn''t see through Jin Rou.

    "Hmm, blue eyes and blue hair. I wasn''t mistaken." Jin Rou smiled, "Pisces."

    "Funny enough, there''s still someone who recognized me despite me being here for millions of years now." The man smiled also as he looked at Jin Rou, "Indeed, I am Pisces. I doubt what might be your intention in going all the trouble to be here? Surely, you don''t need someone so useless as me."

    The word ''useless'' sounded a sarcasm to himself.

    "Useless? If you are useless, then the other Zodiacs are just a bunch of insects." Jin Rou chuckled, "To top it all, they won''t be threatened as to kill your twin so that they can get a control over you."

    Hearing this, Pisces'' eyes shed with a cold glint, "You know your stuff."

    "But of course. I wouldn''t be the strongest if I cannot know this." Jin Rou created a throne which was cooler and intimidating in the eyes, and sat there with a rxed poise, "You see, I am here because I''m kind enough to offer you a deal, which of course, you will not lose."

    The other party didn''t answer, just observing Jin Rou. The atmosphere was getting tense and thick.

    Jin Rou was smiling at the staring Pisces, waiting for his reply.

    "Speak." Finally, Pisces answered, but his tone was cold. His guard was also raised to the extreme, ready for anything that could happen. This was his territory and it''s virtually impossible to defeat him here.

 Chapter 861 858 - Calamity Scheme

    A/N: this chapter wasn''t published days ago and I have not noticed it, resulting to multiple errors and inconvenience. so here is the chapter 858. i''m very sorry about this.

    ---

    Crown Prince Shen didn''t say more. It was the decision of the highest and most respected entity in their Imperial Throne. Any more doubt would displease the old man. After all, they had been speaking with suspicions until now. As a matter of fact, it was already amazing that the ancestor was very patient with them knowing his temperament.

    "I know you have your doubts, too." The great ancestor suddenly spoke, "But that man has unending possibilities that not even the prospect can measure."

    Hearing this, the crown prince was shocked. This was a big revtion to him. Since it''s from the great ancestor, there''s no doubt that the credibility was high.

    "The sea cannot fathom his greatness..." The crown prince suddenly remembered an old adage of millions of years ago.

    "You cannot offend him. Our Imperial Throne can never take it." The great ancestor said.

    ---

    "Rumble!" Out of the blue, the sky turned dim. Thunderstorms suddenly raged the ce as heavy rain poured down. There was also a hissing sound echoing in all directions.

    "It''s here." The great ancestor said. His eyes were filled with sharpness. The expected Cmity Scheme was descending on them.

    The knights formed a line, ready tobat the enemies. The cannons and their massive artilleries were also loaded full, prepared to fire at any moment.

    Take note, these cannons weren''t normal ones that you could find. One fire of this could destroy a whole powerhouse within a second!

    On the luxurious vi, Jin Rou was meditating when he suddenly opened his eyes, "It''sing."

    "The Cmity Scheme..." Anderson was horrified. Time and time again, he was part of the extremely dangerous endeavors of this group. Confronting a Cmity Scheme by themselves? That''s probably dreaming!

    Remember, not even Zodiacs and Administrators would dare im they could take on a Cmity Scheme with ease.

    "Your family will be ashamed of you if you keep on being a coward." Sylvianna hopped out of her personal space and said, "At the very least, act strong and stand tall."

    She hated cowards the most. After all, her family had been one and she didn''t want more people being one. If there''s a proper direction, that should be forward.

    Anderson bit his lip after hearing this. The little girl had a point. He was already an adult and it''s time he should act one.

    "Are youing?" Jin Rou asked Sylvianna, ignoring the two''s bickering.

    "Of course. It''s going to broaden my horizon there." Sylvianna nodded, "So let''s go."

    "Zzz!" Soon, ck and red walls shot up to the sky, fully imprisoning the whole Imperial Throne. Unless the schema was cleared, there''s no way the people inside could get out.

    Many citizens knelt down and prayed to let them survive. Children were crying as they were beingforted by their mothers. They might be part of the Imperial Throne, but they''re nothing but normal people here.<sub> </sub>

    "Kikikiki..." A weirdughter came from above. It was like the sound of a bat flying over the sky. It was deep and creepy, making their skins crawl.

    Then, slowly, a figure appeared in the void. It was figure in ck with a single horn. There were no eyes, nose, lips, or whatsoever. Just a pure substance of ck.

    "As per Fate Scheme''s decree for the Imperial Throne, you all have to die." It''s a deep voiceing from the ck figure, "And be thrilled, as Uxion is going to do the deed for all of you!"

    "Cmity Uxion." The great ancestor spoke, "Before things as they may, I want to ask a question."

    "Old man, I heard you. Let''s hear it." Uxion spoke as he raised his hand.

    Cmity Schemes were all part of the Possibility of Prospect. Meaning, they were pieces of the possibility which were sent to bnce the world. It''s ast resort of the possibility to maintain the natural flow of nature.

    "You want to wipe us out because we hold the key for ''that'', right?" The great ancestor raised his question, "You see the key as an impending disaster that you should avoid happening. Because if it really does, the bnce would be tilted and it will affect the Dark Train itself."

    "Hmm." Uxion acted like it was contemting, "The Great Ancestor Tufo must be the brightest man in the Imperial Throne."

    Everyone took this as confirmation to the question. But the next question was, what key was the Cmity talking about?

    "I don''t deserve such words." The great ancestor snook his head, "And, I think you have miscalcted this time."

    "Boom!" Uxion wanted to say something when arge explosion came around. Lightning strikes tried to hit him but he managed to avoid it.

    "Cmity Scheme turning into a figured form, the Scheme Fate is really desperate to protect the train." Jin Rou appeared, walking in the air like he was at the park, "But too bad, you''vee here at the very wrong moment."

    "A lucky Particrity." Uxion spoke with a deeper tone, "Dares to spout some arrogant nonsense."

    "A mere pebble-like Cmity feels like he is a god by ying here." Jin Rou sarcastically said.

    "Arrogance!" The Cmity roared and thorns went out of his body descending towards the whole poption. It might be angered now, but he knew what to prioritize.

    "Try again." Jin Rou threw a punch and all of the thorns were canceled. His power had fully adjusted now, so even going all out without the possibility noticing was possible. Of course, it came with a price.

    Uxion was baffled as he saw his thorns canceled. Take note, each of them contained a heavy prospect yet it was easily deflected by the enemy.

    Soon, Uxion grew eyes, nose, and lips. He was now looking more of a human like in a pure ck skin.

    "It''s evolving." The great ancestor creased his brow, "It was greatly threatened by the Young Noble, so it''s adding up more power."

    This was why it''s called a Cmity. Even inside the restriction area, it could bypass the prospect and use all of its power ording to its will unlike the residents and challengers who were hindered and binded by the possibility.

 Chapter 862 Proposing A Deal

    "You don''t have to be on guard. I''m pretty harmless, you know?" Jin Rou crossed his legs and smirked. The other party was in a very alert state, as if a very little move would make him go all out.

    He wasn''t afraid of the Zodiac, though. If he was, he wouldn''t daree here with only Sylvianna in tow.

    Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders and continued, "As you can see, I am a very powerful entity that the likes of you will be threatened. It''s the same with the others. I can help you exact revenge to those Zodiacs who killed your twin."

    Pisces smiled sarcastically and said, "Those devils aren''t easy to deal with. If it is, I could have done myself already."

    "That''s why I''m offering you a deal." Jin Rou pped his hand, "I will assist you kill them, and that''s it."

    "And you think the Administrators will like that?" Pisces snook his head, "Leave. I''m not interested."

    Pisces had a point. Once a few to several Zodiacs were killed, it would tilt the bnce severely to the other side. Once it happened, the Possibility of Prospect would react harshly and it wouldn''t be nice for everyone.

    Thus, the Admins would do everything in their power to stop this break of bnce. With their strength, everything was possible as long as the prospect aligned with them.

    "Hmm, fair point." Jin Rou nodded, "But, say, do you really think I''m afraid of you and the other Zodiacs, and the Administrators? If I am, I will not be here talking to you."

    p "But it''s a fact that you want to use me for your certain agenda." Pisces coldly said. He hated being used.</anda>

    "Since you are going to receive my help, of course I have to get something in return too." Jin Rou smirked, "But you won''t lose out in the deal, I''m telling you."

    Pisces took a deep breath and asked, "What''s in it for you, then?"

    "I want you to be my sword and kill a certain Administrator." Jin Rou said with a smile, "With your abilities, it''s not entirely impossible to kill him."

    Pisces dazed for a moment before refuting, "Aren''t you asking too much?"

    He knew who Jin Rou was talking about. Without a doubt, there''s only one Administrator that could instill wariness and fear to other Zodiacs. With his strength, it''s impossible to defeat him, much less y the person. After all, that admin was almost invincible in the Dark Train.

    "I''m not. Out of all possible Zodiacs I can reach out, I choose you. Why is that?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Because you think you can use me the easiest." It''s not a question, it''s a statement from Pisces. It''s not that he was belittling himself. It was just that the ''to give'' was more than he could do.

    "Wrong." Jin Rou smirked, "I''m not going to waste my time just to use a useless person. There are so many powerful Zodiacs out there willing to be my sword yet I chose you."

    Jin Rou stood up and resumed, "Its because you are the best in terms of bypassing the possibility."<sub> </sub>

    "What do you mean?" Pisces didn''t expect these words and was almost caught off guard.

    "After all the years of being imprisoned here, you must now know how to avoid the eyes of possibility and use your full power without restriction." Jin Rou exined, "However, you are keeping it a secret because you are not confident in ying that person."

    "... How do you know all this?" This time, Pisces couldn''t maintain hisposure and his killing intent burst out. His eminence was over flowing, ready for a battle.

    "Because nothing can escape my eyes. Not even the admins can, much less you." Jin Rou had this confident smile on his face which never disappeared.

    Pisces retrieved his intent after a short time. He was aware that even if he went all out, he would just be wasting his life here. Rather than that, "Then how can I be of service to you?"

    Jin Rou had a satisfied smile after hearing this, "Simple. You just have to attack Taurus. But before that, use this."

    He handed over a bead with a small star inside. Surrounding the star was a chaos smoke.

    Pisces epted the bead and observed it with suspicions. After a while, his eyes widened as he murmured, "Impossible! This..."

    If anyone of the Zodiacs saw this bead, they would surely kill each other to have this. This was an item capable of inducing even the greed of the Administrators.

    "Star Chaos Bead." Jin Rou said, "I know you are familiar with this, and I know you very much aware of the effects of this."

    The bead was born from the chaos of a lonely star itself. It germinated for millions of years before bing the bead it was now. For the Zodiacs, this item was a must have and would do everything to have, even killing their own kin.

    "You are making me use a treasure that will make their eyes salivate in greed." Pisces took a very deep breath, "You are making me invite the catastrophes to feast on me."

    "That will happen only if I''m not around. With me there, who can touch you? I just want you to kill your certain nemesis and kill the Administrator I name, that''s it. It''s a win win situation for the both of us." Jin Rou responded.

    Truthfully speaking, Pisces wasn''t losing out in this deal and he was aware of it. Just think about it, he would have the Star Chaos Bead while killing Taurus. And to add to that, he would also kill an Administrator in response to Jin Rou''s request.

    If there''s someone losing out here, it must be the other party.

    The Star Chaos Bead would surely make rapid effects once he used it in public. In fact, even the possibility would react to it. Moreover, he didn''t have to go all the trouble to make the certain admine out as this bait would surely make hime.

    Everything was already set in n. Thest step was to execute it by him, Pisces.

 Chapter 863 Extrarossas Forefather Tomb

    Trond Extrarossa and Merlin Extrarossa along with their kids were currently in the vast ins outside of Omnnd. So far, they had not experienced anything that could endanger them. The mask helped them greatly.

    Outside Omnnd, there was a big tomb that only the Extrarossas were aware of. This was the tomb of their forefather, their origin.

    Many of their ancestors sought to get out of theke with this reason at the top. It was rumored that the tomb was filled with treasures. Trond was here because he wanted to use the treasures to get by outside the Omnnd.

    After all, they didn''t know what kind of danger they might face.

    "This is the Forefather''s tomb?" Merlin was confused. The tomb looked very ordinary and there''s nothing catchy. Aside from a few shining stones on the ground, it''s like a normal tomb.

    Trond observed the ce, not daring to touch anything first. Soon, he found a small coffin with a ruby stone engraved on it. For some reason, it was calling to him to open it.

    But there''s an ominous feeling that he couldn''t exin. Nevertheless, his curiosity almost got the better of him when a cold yet warm voice suddenly said, "Don''t open it if you want to get out alive."

    The voice originated from All Temple. It must be the skeleton on the throne.

    Immediately, Trond pulled his hand, afraid that he would be mistaken once again and backed off, "Your Excellency, what might be inside of the coffin?"

    <o>,m There''s a long interval before Ran answered, "An imprisoned demon by yourte Forefather. It''s not something you can go against as of now. If you released it, you will be throwing your lives away and disappoint the person who helped you."</o>

    "Darn, Ran! You always spoil my ns time and time again!! Once I got out of here, you will be the first to die!" There was an enraged voiceing from the coffin. Its voice was sinister and deep, filled with hatred.

    "If you get out of that, that is." Ran chuckled, "The seal on you is not weakening despite being there for countless of years. Why do you think that is?"

    "You think this can imprison me for eternity, you damned skeleton? Just wait for my appearance. I''ll tear those bones of you into pieces." The demon inside the coffin gritted his teeth in rage.

    "I''m afraid you won''t have the opportunity." Ran responded, "Not to mention getting out, your body is already disintegrating. By the time you have the chance to get out, you are already a corpse."

    "You sound confident." The demon ignored his words and sneered, "Speaking as if you are different from me."

    "I am, of course. You are bounded helplessly inside that coffin. While me, if I''m willing to pay the price, I''ll be able to get out of here and see the light of day again." Ran spoke.

    Remember, they were thousands of miles away from each other but theirmunication was very clear even though the tomb was outside the Omnnd. Just this, you would know how strong they were.

    Not even the current Extrarossas would be a match of the two. Fortunately, the other was on their side.<sub> </sub>

    The demon roared and became silent. It had no refute to those words.

    Trond bowed to the direction of theorigin of the Master of All Temple, "Thank you for aiding us."

    They would have died by now if not for Ran''s intervention. The demon was too sinister and powerful at the same time.

    There was no response to it. However, they knew that the Master had epted their gratitude. From now on, they would be more extra careful. After all, they were still unfamiliar with the ce.

    As they reached the deepest part of the tomb, there was a huge sword in the middle nted on the ground. Judging by it, it was there for billions of years now without anyone able to move it.

    "The Sword Call." Trond''s hands trembled as he saw it. The sword was a very important weapon of their forefather. This was the weapon which shed trillions of heads to pave the path of the forefather in the past to battle for their freedom.

    Unfortunately, he still died in the end.

    Trond slowly touched the hilt of the sword and aimed to pull it. But, the sword was greatly stuck on the ground thus he was having extreme difficulty pulling it.

    "Damn..." Trond suck a deep breath. This was no joke. Their forefather had made sure that this sword wouldn''t be pulled easily.

    "Open!" Trond activated all his power, revealing his hard scales and alligator appearance. His dao churned above him, turning into a sea of fire. Then, the sea of fire descended down and wrapped around his arms, "Be pulled out already!"

    He was already giving his all, but the sword only moved an inch. He was already sweating but he didn''t give up. He was already here, and who knew how long until he could return here? So, he needed to get it.

    "I will assist you." Merlin couldn''t take it anymore and channeled her energy to her husband. It was the best she could give, as their patterns and sequence were different.

    Receiving a boost, Trond finally could feel the sword moving inch by inch slowly. It was a damned hell to describe as the sword was rejecting his energy.

    "Don''t throw a fit already and just let me pull you!" Trond could feel that the sword was resisting. He was already giving everything he got but the sword was still stuck deep. As a matter of fact, the sword was moving on its own, digging deeper to the ground.

    This was an immortal weapon, so it had a sentience. It was rejecting Trond as the sessor of his power.

    "Agh..." Trond couldn''t take it as he let go of the sword and lied down, trying to chase his breath. The sword didn''t like him, and no matter what he did, it''s not moving again at all, "This sword..."

    The Sword Call responded with a dim light, as if it was saying that there''s no possibility of being Trond the next user.

 Chapter 864 The Poultry

    "Dear..." Merlin''s heart ached as she saw how frustrated her husband was. The Sword Call was too prideful and didn''t give Trond a chance. It''s just too arrogant that it''s frustrating.

    "I''m not giving up." Trond gritted his teeth, "We are already here. I cannot afford to waste this one time opportunity."

    Then, he gripped the sword once again and screamed. He channeled his qi to the sword and activated all the treasures he possessed.

    "Activate!" The rings and ne he were wearing glowed bright as it turned into a beam of energy shotting up. Then, it crashed down to the sword, "If you think you can ignore me just like that, think again!"

    "Bzz!" The Sword Call let out a lightning cry hurting Trond. However, thetter didn''t let go of his grip. In fact, he was even gripping tighter than before.

    "Open!" Waiting for this open chance, he activated his pce and a hook appeared. It was a consumable treasure and he didn''t want to use it unless it''s an extreme emergency.

    It was a small crystal with a red energy inside. The energy was aggressive as it tried to get out of the crystal.

    Merlin watched her husband struggle as he prayed to all the gods. This was a very dangerous move and it could kill Trond without further ado. It was a scary double-edged sword. Of course, the return was big.

    Trond broke the crystal and the red energy swiftly passed through him and surrounded the Sword Call. The sword trembled, showing signs of being intimidated. Seeing this, Trond didn''t waste the chance and gripped the hilt with more power. This time, he was using his life as a boost to add up more strength.

    "Kzz." The sword slowly moved upwards. His efforts were finally reaping.

    "Boom!" Soon, the Sword Call was pulled out of the ground. It was shining bright as the gold features on it light in elegance.

    Trond''s eyes warmed as he realized he was sessful in getting the sword. It was a weapon of their forefather who managed to kill deities in the past. Although it didn''t help him get out of the Omnnd, it helped him pave his path towards his supremacy.

    "Finally." Merlin was very happy as she stare at her husband. It had been a life long dream on getting this sword. But now, it became reality.

    Their children, Ares and Mu, were also happy for their father.

    After getting that, they left the tomb and continued their journey. Now, they could focus in doing what the Young Master wanted.

    ---

    The Poultry was a forbidden ce for humans and other weak existences. It was a ce filled with beasts that people shouldn''t dare mess with. For many years, the beasts here killed sword emperors and monarchs. In fact, it even killed an epoch sovereign in the past!

    Remember, epoch sovereigns were the peak of Thousand Realms yet they still had a chance of being killed here. Since it was located in a farawaynd away from the Thousand Realms, no one bothered with it.

    Dragons, Beasthorses, me Lions. These were just few of the predators of Poultry. They were always fighting who was the strongest and whatnot.<sub> </sub>

    Right now, Trond and his family were here. It was the destination that Jin Rou had given them and there''s no way he could be mistaken. They were walking with caution as their instincts were warning them gravely. It''s obvious that this ce was more dangerous than they thought.

    "Stay alert." Trond spoke. His senses were expanded greatly and his alertness was at the maximum state. Even a slight movement of an ant could be heard.

    "Zzz." Soon, a hiss sounded the entire surroundings. It was a creepy sounding from a predator looking at its prey.

    The Extrarossas were powerful, that''s true. However, the current them weren''t strong enough to contend against the mighty beasts of this ce. After all, they weren''t yet fully awakened.

    Trond raised his Sword Call while Merlin raised her bow. She was a bona-fide archer with heavenly talents in archery. The two children hid in their parents'' personal void as they would just hinder them in battle.

    "Ssssss!" Out of the blue, a serpent head came out within a sh from the tall and thick trees. Fortunately, Trond managed tp react in time and saw the serpent in flesh.

    It was a gigantic red serpent with two horns on its head. Its thin eyes were ring daggers at Trond who managed to survive its attack.

    "Activate!" Trond used the Sword Call and shed it to the realms going to the serpent. He didn''t want to give the beast a chance to go on an offense again.

    "Puuufff!" The serpent blowed its lethal with a maximum speed. It bypassed everything as it directly went through aiming for Trond.

    "Fire of Anger!" Merlin shot her bow and created a world-trembling arrow which pierced the venom. It scattered everywhere as the ce it touched turned into nothingness.

    Trond hopped and decided to go on a closebat. He created shes that was capable of tearing the deities added with his own strength. Although he couldn''t exert the full power of Sword Call yet like their forefather, he was taking slow steps going there.

    "Rumble!" The serpent was angered by the attacks it received. It smashed the ground using its tail and coiled itself. Its eyes were still ring at Trond who just attacked it.

    Trond gripped the sword tightly. He felt the air changed directions. Something was about to happen, and he was on alert. It''s the same with his wife. Extrarossas were very capable of sensing danger and how dangerous it was.

    And this time, the danger level leaped by several bounds.

    The serpent was getting serious.

    "Ssss!" The serpent attacked with a speed faster than light towards Merlin. It sensed that his wife must be his weakness, thus it went towards the woman.

    Not expecting this, Trond used all his strength to go and defend his wife. He knew that his wife wouldn''t make in time as the serpent was too fast to notice unless they had the Sword Call.

 Chapter 865 23rd Cabin

    Trond used to the Sword Call to defend his wife and shouted, "Run, dear!"

    He could sense that many beasts were attracted by themotion and it would be disastrous for them to stay here. If this serpent was already hard to deal with, what''s more with the rest? They had no choice but to run.

    They ran fast. As fast as they could while the tens of beasts were trying to chase after them. Fortunately, they had enough stamina to go on as the beasts eventually gave up on them.

    With their little bodies, the beasts thought it''s not worth it to chase after. And as soon as that, the beasts which were chasing them suddenly turned against each other and tried to eat each other. The Extrarossas used this time to get away further from them.

    Feeling they were already safe, Trond sighed weakly and spoke, "Thisnd is very dangerous even for us."

    It was obvious. Thisnd may be separated from the Thousand Realms but it was still connected to it.

    "Troy, we cannot idle here." Merlin said with a worried expression. They felt like ants in front of this ce, "We have to find the man immediately."

    Trond nodded and said, "Right. That''s what we should really do."

    After which, they turned in a direction and proceeded without hesitation. Staying outside of Poultry was too much for them to handle. They were just asking for suicide if that''s the case.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Jin Rou and Sylvianna were walking down a certain road in the Sea and Knightmare. After punching the deal in, Jin Rou went down to sightsee things here.

    What could be possibly things to see here? With the toxic atmosphere of the cabin, there''s a big doubt that there''s something worthwhile seeing here.

    "Are you looking for something?" Sylvianna asked with curiosity. Jin Rou wouldn''t do something meaningless as this if there weren''t things to consider. Thus, her question.

    "Depends if there''s something to see." Jin Rou chuckled.

    Sylvianna couldn''t understand it but she didn''t ask again. She felt she would be irritated if she did so.

    The atmosphere in the lowest ce of the cabin was more toxic. Anyone with low cultivation would die here fast. Currently, the road was getting lower and lower as if it''s leading them to an abyss.

    "Interesting." Jin Rou smirked, "The battle between those two created thisrge pit and despite being toxic, there''s arge amount of energy dispersing."

    "Energy dispersing?" Sylvianna couldn''t feel it yet but when she focused her senses, her eyes widened as she imed, "Energy from Chaos?"

    "Smart." Jin Rou confirmed, "It is, indeed, a Chaos Energy. The battle between the two created this, for sure."

    Chaos Energy was the highest type of qi there was here in the Dark Train. Just a bottle energy of this kind would make anyone here fight it over their lives. This energy could be seen in limited areas in the dark train and the amount of it was limited, too. But here, the energy was leaking abundantly.

    "Are you going to take it?" Sylvianna asked.

    "If I don''t, who will? It''s not like someone will have enough capabilities to do so." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders helplessly, "So it''s my obligation to gather this all."

    She smacked her lips after hearing these shameless words. Then, Jin Rou took out arge pouch and suck the Chaos Energy here dry. The process was smooth and easy as the energy didn''t resist the absorption.

    "I don''t know if the energy has a use for you, though. Your qi is so pure that it wouldn''t do well with the chaos." Sylvianna suggested. She knew that the other party was also aware of this but she still spoke.

    "This has really no use for me personally, but people with greedy eyes have." Jin Rouughed a bit.

    "You''re nning something sinister again." Sylvianna clicked her tongue. She knew that someone would die again, and it''s not a good death. Not at all.<sub> </sub>

    "Let''s go. Let''s wrap this up and kill an annoying Administrator." Jin Rou propped up himself and said.

    "To where?" She asked. Honestly, she didn''t know most of his ns as she didn''t ask. As if even if she asked, there would be an answer, right?

    "23rd Cabin. It is where the Administrator resides." Jin Rou answered.

    ---

    The 23rd Cabin was one of the Administrator Cabins of the Dark Train. Here, outsiders weren''t weed as the rules and regtions of the cabin prohibited people of other cabins entering it without sufficient reason and permission.

    This cabin was also the turf of some Zodiacs. With many big shots here, how could mere passerbys dare toe here? Not to mention, you would immediately be killed right after entering this due to theirws.

    In the highest point of this cabin, a man was sitting on a rocking chair with his eyes closed. He was feeling the normal breeze of the rolling mountains below him. He looked like a simple man, but the truth was he was more than many people would assume.

    "Administrator, an urgent note has arrived." An eagle with metallic wings appeared.

    The man slowly opened his eyes. His eyes contained many truths of the train as he slowly said, "That Particrity has arrived, huh?"

    "Yes, Administrator." The metallic eagle affirmed, "However, he only has one little girl apanying him. Shall I take measures now?"

    "It will be difficult, so do not." The Administrator shook his head, "Since the guy dared to openly enter the cabin, he must be quite prepared. Unless we have grasped the situation entirely, no one shall ever make a move."

    The admin was a very cautious man. He would never move without certainty. If there''s something, he would take it with all the best and worst assumptions he could make.

    "Your words shall be heed." The metallic eagle bowed before flying into the horizon. The order had been passed.

    The Administrator looked at a distance and said, "Now, what are your ns, Particrity?"

    ---

    <o>,m A/N:</o>

    Hello everyone!

    I''m very sorry for the few months I was gone. I was too busy and stressed that I cannot afford to write. My sincerest apologies. :(

    Anyway, to make it up to you, I''ll be mass releasing starting today. 30 chapters mass release + 3 or 4 chapters daily with no pause since I have a lot of time now to focus to writing. This is to make up for the loss chapters for the past few months.

    Again, I''m very sorry and I hope you forgive this lowly me. *bows*

    Lastly, I wish everyone a happy winter season. And always use facemask if necessary!

    Brei.

    --

    DAILY CHAPTERS TO BE EXPECTED: 3-4 CHAPTERS

 Chapter 866 Taurus VS Pisces

    Jin Rou and Sylvianna had already arrived at the 23rdCabin sessfully. Thetter expected that there would be some disturbances thatˇŻd meet them here. After all, itˇŻs the turf of a very powerful Administrator. However, unexpectedly, there was no surprise attack or whatsoever.

    ˇ°You seem disappointed.ˇ± Jin Rou pointed out, ˇ°He is a cautious man. Of course, he will not make a move unless he is certain that he will seed.ˇ±

    Administrators werenˇŻt dumb people like the others they met. They reached that position because of their capabilities. They wouldnˇŻt be in that post unless they proved their skills and wits. Just think about it, an admin was the person governing the Dark Train. Since their responsibility was huge, they should always act with prudence and always think about the betterment of the Dark Train.

    ˇ°So they are already cautious of you, then?ˇ± Sylvianna spoke.

    ˇ°Why should not they be?ˇ± Jin Rou smirked, ˇ°IˇŻm all and powerful. They couldnˇŻt make a stupid mistake this time around knowing how I faced off some of their toys.ˇ±

    Jin Rou was sure that the admins started being cautious of him the moment he dealt with the Grand Scheme and the Cmity Scheme. Since he was showing off his prowess, those people would naturally take note of it.

    ˇ°Point taken.ˇ± Sylvianna found this reasonable. Although it sounded irritating, it was the fact, ˇ°So what are we going to do now?ˇ±

    They were already in the den of the wolf and there was no way out. All they could do was move forward and see things to the end.

    ˇ°Calm down. That person will not be able to wait patiently, so everything will work out just fine.ˇ± Jin Rou answered. Things were within his calctions so he wasnˇŻt perturbed at all.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Sylvianna rested at a mountain called Fullblow Mountain. It was an empty space and no one was willing to live there because of the harsh conditions. This ce was perfect for the battle Jin Rou was anticipating.

    Days have passed and the time was ripe. Jin Rou was napping in a shade when a figure appeared out of the sky. It was noon, but the clouds were dark.

    It was a man with a long hair. His eyes were emitting dangerous lights as he looked at Jin Rou like a prey.

    ˇ°You showed up, atst.ˇ± Jin Rou said with a smile, ˇ°Are you ready to ept your death?ˇ±

    ˇ°You must be talking about yourself.ˇ± Taurus sneered and added, ˇ°You are nothing but a mere particrity yet you dared to do something like this?ˇ±

    Then, he showed his arm with red spots on it. It was giving him painful and tickling sensation at the same time. He didnˇŻt know how he got it, but he knew who did it. After all, there was a sign left to it.

    ˇ°This is just our first meeting. How can I implicate you?ˇ± Jin Rou feigned ignorance and asked, ˇ°ArenˇŻt you pointing your finger at the wrong man? I have been wronged, ah.ˇ±

    ˇ°Only an idiot will believe you.ˇ± Taurus took out his axe and said, ˇ°Now, ept your death to end this immediately.ˇ±<sub> </sub>

    The axe was glowing with stars revolving around it. It was emitting a dark glow with golden shes. It was a Zodiac Weapon called Defying Heavens Axe.

    ˇ°I once used this axe tost a hundred moves against the Administrator of this cabin. So imagine the power it has.ˇ± Taurus added. He was boastful about the axe in his hand.

    ˇ°And? There is none who cares about it.ˇ± Jin Rou rolled his eyes, ˇ°That toy will not evenst a move against me.ˇ±

    ˇ°Just die!ˇ± Taurus was enraged and decided to attack with his full power. The axe suddenly contained the power to smash the world into bits and bits. However, before his attack could reach Jin Rou, a figure suddenly appeared.

    ˇ°Bang!ˇ± The immensity of the attack made Taurus bump backwards. His eyes were fixated to the neer as he said, ˇ°Pisces?ˇ±

    ˇ°So you betrayed the Zodiacs now, huhˇ­?ˇ± Taurus was releasing his murderous intent as he said, ˇ°What a bold move. You actually want tomit suicide.ˇ±

    It was surprise even for Taurus. Of all the Zodiacs, Pisces was thest man who would join worldly matters. He was always neutral and never chose side.

    But now, he was on the side of a Particrity? It was shameful.

    ˇ°Betrayed? IˇŻm doing this for the good of the Zodiacs.ˇ± Pisces smiled and responded. He wasnˇŻt a bit intimidated by the release of power of Taurus, ˇ°You will not understand it because you donˇŻt have the brains to understand it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Feeling superior now, huh? You think that person could defend you?ˇ± Taurus assumed that Pisces was acting like this because of the Particrity.

    ˇ°At the very least, he shows promise out of all of you.ˇ± Pisces answered without hesitation, ˇ°Now, Taurus. Be prepared, IˇŻm going to collect the debt that you should be paying.ˇ±

    ˇ°Well, letˇŻs see how much you improved!ˇ± Taurus attacked again. He swung his axe with a heavy power against Pisces.

    ˇ°Activate!ˇ± Pisces equipped his sword and made a strong sword arc to deflect TaurusˇŻ attack. The sword arc contained the power of the Possibility so it was strong.

    ˇ°Hmph!ˇ± Taurus made the stars coiled in his axe and lifted it, ˇ°I will end this once and for all!ˇ±

    ˇ°Boom! Bang! Bang!ˇ± Thousand string-like energies came out of the axe and gave a barrage of attacks to Pisces. Nevertheless, Pisces managed to dodge each attack with a calm face.

    ˇ°sh!ˇ± Then, Pisces created another stronger sh going to Taurus as he had seen an interval.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt even think about it!ˇ± Taurus managed to dodge the attack and coiled his axe with stars once again. He was a Zodiac, so the power of the stars were upon him. After which, the axe turned golden and becamerger. It was like a giant hammer with stars around it, ready to pulverize everything in its path.

 Chapter 867 Star Chaos Bead

    ˇ°This is getting seriousˇ­ˇ± Pisces narrowed his brows. The enemy was getting serious now. As someone of the Zodiac, he was aware what thisrge axe implied to Taurus.

    There was once a legend in the past. Taurus was nothing but a speck of dust in the Dark Train. He was born in a regr Star Family with no achievements or whatnot. No one believed in him except for himself. He believed that he would be someone someday. He was tired of being a nobody, being a pushover and whatsoever. So he decided to take his fate into his hands.

    Fate seemed to be on his side, and things got better for him. Eventually, he was nominated to be a Zodiac and won the game. But there was a payment for all of this.

    His family. He sacrificed his family in order to achieve this, willingly. For him, it would be the familyˇŻs best of interest so he didnˇŻt hesitate to offer them. This was never had been proven and remained still as a legend and rumor. But seeing the big axe with souls in it, Pisces felt that those legends werenˇŻt baseless at all.

    ˇ°I seeˇ­ so that was what you did.ˇ± Pisces shook his head in disappointment, ˇ°Such a cruel thing you have done.ˇ±

    Taurus understood what the other party meant and sneered, ˇ°And so? It was my choice to begin with. ItˇŻs an honor for them to turn out that way.ˇ±

    ? ˇ°I thought you are just an idiot, little did I know you are far worse than that.ˇ± Pisces slowly took out the Star Chaos Bead in his possession, ˇ°LetˇŻs end this.ˇ±

    Taurus was stumped to see the bead in PiscesˇŻs hand and trembled, ˇ°You! Why is that bead in your possession?ˇ±

    Even the eyes watching the show revealed fluctuations which Jin Rou caught of. Seeing this, he couldnˇŻt help but smirk. Now, thatˇŻs a perfect bait. I wonder how you will respond?

    ˇ°It is none of your business, no?ˇ± Pisces said, ˇ°Just think about if you will ever survive my attacks from now on.ˇ±

    ˇ°Boom! Boom! Boom!ˇ± The Star Chaos Bead was releasing its energy to the world. The whole mountain trembled as the energy was disrupted. Soon, it created arge ball made of Star Chaos. It was terrifying to look at that even Taurus made a few backward steps.

    His erged golden axe couldnˇŻt possibly dodge thatrge ball made of Star Chaos. He would just bemitting suicide if he did so.

    ˇ°Administrator, I need your help!ˇ± Taurus sought help. He knew things were getting out of hands now.

    However, there was no response. The admin was just watching without doing something.

    ˇ°Damnit! Are you going to abandon me here? Think about the unbncing of things! If I die here, thereˇŻs a possibility that you will pay a price for maintaining the bnce!ˇ± Taurus was angered.

    But what he said was true. A death of a Zodiac could bring possible unimaginable detrimental effects to the world. If it were to happen, the responsibility would lie to the admin. It was something admins would avoid from happening at all cost.

    Unfortunately, there was no response, still. It seemed to spell doom to Taurus.

    ˇ°It seems help wonˇŻte, Taurus. The other Zodiacs will not be able to help you too knowing what you did.ˇ± Pisces smiled, ˇ°This is the end, Taurus. Die!ˇ±<sub> </sub>

    ˇ°Boom!ˇ± Therge ball of Star Chaos descended to Taurus with an unimaginable speed. Soon, Taurus was immediately engulfed of the ball.

    He was trying to struggle inside the ball with all his might. He activated all the treasures he had and tried his best to get out of it. Unfortunately, it was all useless.

    With PiscesˇŻ skills, he managed to cast the attack without alerting the Eye of Possibility.

    ˇ°Pisces is already strong even without the bead.ˇ± Sylvianna said as she watched the battle. In the first ce, Taurus had no chance of winning against him.

    ˇ°That is why Pisces is suppressed by the other Zodiacs. With his unique ability to dodge the Eye of Possibility, they will naturally be threatened.ˇ± Jin Rou exined while watching the ever struggling Taurus inside. He could also feel several pairs of eyes watching aside from the admin. It seemed that the other ZodiacsˇŻ attention had been caught.

    Soon, Taurus gave up resisting and let the ball disintegrate his body. His eyes were looking at Pisces with so much hatred even at the moment of his death.

    ˇ°I have done my part now, Young Noble.ˇ± Pisces walked over to Jin Rou and said, ˇ°I shall leave now.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank you for your service, go.ˇ± Jin Rou nodded.

    But before Pisces move, the mountain suddenly became surrounded with thick red walls as if they were under a schema. ItˇŻs impossible though, as cabins from 23rd and above would not have low ranked schemas unless itˇŻs a grand one.

    ˇ°Finally, he is moving.ˇ± Jin Rou smiled, ˇ°He bit the bait.ˇ±

    ˇ°Even an Administrator could not resist the temptation of the Star Chaos Bead.ˇ± Pisces took a deep breath, ˇ°I will not be fighting that existence, right?ˇ±

    After all, even in his full power, he would not win against that Administrator.

    ˇ°Of course, I wonˇŻt order you to throw your life away now, will I?ˇ± Jin Rou chuckled.

    Soon, the figure of the admin appeared from their sights. He was wearing ck coat with a white hat. His body was perfect to the point that anyone would get attracted to him. With those muscr limbs and those absˇ­ even Sylvianna couldnˇŻt help but admit that the guy was a bit attractive.

    ˇ°Greetings, everyone.ˇ± The admin spoke in a low tone and said, ˇ°I am Administrator Wellton of the previous cabins you have been into. I donˇŻt want to beat around the bush so let me tell you my sudden appearance here.ˇ±

    ˇ°You want the Star Chaos Bead, right?ˇ± Jin Rou answered in his stead.

    ˇ°Since this gentleman is aware of it, things will be easier from now on.ˇ± Admin Wellton smiled, ˇ°Indeed, I want that bead in PiscesˇŻ possession. Assumingly, it must be this gentlemanˇŻs thing? You can name your price. Everything is negotiable.ˇ±

 Chapter 868 Negotiation

    Admin Wellton was willing to negotiate in order to get the Star Chaos Bead. To be exact, Jin Rou wouldn''t be losing out in this deal since he could name his price. What''s more, the price was negotiable so everything could be on the table.

    Treasures, Ultimate Swords, Artifacts... Name it. Admin Wellton could give it to him. In fact, he even could make the other party rich overnight.

    "Hmm, I appreciate your thought but I guess I''ll pass on it." Jin Rou smiled and said.

    Admin Wellton didn''t give up and smiled, "Young Gentleman, what I can give you is more than what you can imagine. You are a Particrity so you must have acquired enemies along the way. How about I give you an Utmost Protection Badge?"

    The Utmost Protection Badge was the ultimate protection you could get in the Dark Train. With this, even you are in a despairing situation, you could use this and escape it. The Eye of Possibility couldn''t detect it so it was the ultimate treasure to have when traveling the Dark Train.

    Pisces was surprised to hear this and said, "Administrator Wellton is even willing to let go of such a badge. You are trying hard."

    "That should be the case, no? After all, the Star Chaos Bead is too precious too." Admin Wellton smiled and said.

    "Even so, that''s not enough." Jin Rou shook his head. What would he do of the badge? He had many ways to escape if there''s something he couldn''t deal with.

    "So what do you want, Young Gentleman?" The admin wouldn''t stop until the Star Chaos Bead was in his hands.

    "Your life." Jin Rou smirked, "If you can give me your life, I might give this to you. Although you are dead by that time."

    Slowly, the smile on the admin''s face was fading. He then said, "Let''s not take the hard way, Young Gentleman. Negotiations are better than thest resort. We don''t want blood spilling everywhere here, right?"

    It was a threat. Everyone could sense the admin''s killing intent growing further.

    "It''s a matter if you have the ability to do so, Administrator Wellton." Jin Rou didn''t back down. There was a smile on his face as he confronted the admin.

    "Then I assume there will be no other way?" Administrator Wellton dropped all honorifics and asked.

    "None." Jin Rou was firm of his decision.

    The admin took a deep breath and said, "Then don''t me me for being rude."

    "Whoosh!" The admin didn''t waste time as he dashed towards Pisces without notice. Now, he was holding a silver saber with an ancient aura.

    "ng!" Jin Rou intervened with his lightning sword, "Not so easy."

    Pisces was caught off guard and almost died. He backed off away to avoid the eyes of the admin for a time being.

    "I see." Administrator Wellton spoke and his saber created a shing light, "Then I have no choice but to incapacitate you."<sub> </sub>

    "ng! ng! ng!" The two turned into a streak of light as they shed in the sky. The world turned dark as the clouds became gloomy. Sparks flew around as fluctuations vibrated the area.

    It was a sight to behold. A beauty in battle.

    So far, Administrator Wellton was yet to create big moves. He was gauging the strength of the opponent before making his grand move. He was a person who wanted perfection in all things, so this was important.

    On the other hand, Jin Rou was doing the same. He didn''t underestimate his enemy and created the best version of the admin in his imagination. Remember, he was currently fighting a top figure in the Dark Train. There was a reason why Wellton became an Administrator.

    "Open!" Admin Wellton decided to use one of his treasures being kept in his pce. It''s a small green vine with no exceptional things to notice.

    But in Jin Rou''s eyes, there was something sinister inside it.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" The small green vine becamerge as it released thousands of vines going towards Jin Rou in an unimaginable speed.

    Jin Rou tried to cut it but discovered it wasn''t possible, "The vines were flexible enough to catch this kind of strength?"

    Thus, he had no choice but to run and dodge.

    "The Secret Amos Vine is a defining treasure of a certain era, so of course it''s not simple as what you assume." The admin exined while smiling, "The vine is created by the Sinister so you can imagine how strong is that."

    "Secret Amos Vine?!" Pisces was shocked, "How... Getting it should be impossible! That thing is not made to be controlled by living things."

    He was right. Secret Amos Vine was a dark and evil treasure of an era in the distant past. The amount of people it consumed to reach this stage was already too many to count. Not to mention, the creator of this thing was someone called Sinister.

    "Of course, I have my means, Pisces." The admin said, "Besides, your Star Families are very generous of what they offer in the past. How can I decline such?"

    Pisces could understand a bit because of the admin''s clues. Nevertheless, it didn''t answer how exactly did he get the Secret Amos Vine.

    "Boom!" Jin Rou became fed up of the chasing vines and made them explode one by one.

    "Oh?" Administrator Wellton raised his brow and said, "Even if you destroy the vines, it will regenerate back quickly. There is no way out for you. Of course, if you give me the Star Chaos Bead, I might think of sparing you a bit."

    "No need." Suddenly, Jin Rou appeared in front of the admin and thetter was caught off guard. Jin Rou was about to grab his cor when vines from Secret Amos Vine pulled the admin with a fast one.

    "Tsk. Lucky." Jin Rou clicked his tongue and said. The admin was already within his reach but he managed to react to that speed. He''s not an Administrator for nothing.

 Chapter 869 Trap

    Administrator Wellton was bbergasted of the sudden attack. He actually didn''t sense it and had almost been killed on the spot! If not for the Secret Amos Vines, he would have been dead by now.

    "That speed..." The admin was well aware. It was something that not even the Emperors of this train could do. Now, his guard was at the top and looking at Jin Rou with more cautiousness.

    "I say, you''re really lucky." Jin Rou said, "That kind of speed attack should be impossible to read but your vines did. That''s pretty impressive."

    "You have hidden well your power, I see." Administrator Wellton said, "Now, I can see why it''s not surprising that you defeated the Cmity Uxion."

    He was talking about the Cmity Scheme which Jin Rou battled for the Imperial Throne.

    After a pause, he continued, "What is your purpose ining in the Dark Train with such power? Surely, you don''t seek to get stronger here, no?"

    p "I''m just here to y around. Outside, there have been legends about this train and I just wanted to prove if you guys really exist or not." Jin Rou said.</anda>

    "Getting into the Dark Train is easier said than done." Administrator Wellton said, "Even if you are willing, you need to gather many resources in order to know where this will go through and whatnot. Judging by your attitude, it seems you hopped in free pass."

    "Luck is on my side, that''s why." Jin Rou chuckled, "Now that I''m done ying around, I will get out of this Dark Train and go to that ce."

    Administrator Wellton asked, "You want to go that ce?"

    "You seem to be buying time for something. But I guess, I can''t let you do it, can I?" Jin Rou smirked and started his offense.

    The Secret Amos Vines got in his way. However, he shed through despite not being able to cut them. The moves were smoother and sharper than what he showed a while ago.

    "He''s getting serious..." The admin could feel the air around Jin Rou changed. He dashed off towards Jin Rou, too, to meet him.

    "ng! ng! ng!" The vines and the saber were in rhythm as they attacked Jin Rou side by side. Thetter was, however, keeping up with them as if this was just a trivial matter.

    "Activate!" Jin Rou created a sh with a terrifying power and momentum going to the admin.

    "Boom!" The vines were removed and the saber got damaged from receiving the sh.

    Administrator Wellton became alert as he saw this. He activated his treasure, One Way Eye, to its extremes.

    The One Way Eye could read the opponent''s movements for a minute. And soon, thousand calctions of the opponent''s movements could be seen.<sub> </sub>

    "This..." The admin was shocked. Normally, an opponent would only have tens to hundreds of calctions based on his eye. Yet, this opponent reached a thousand and it was still counting! How could he formte a counter if that was the case?

    Soon, a hand was about to reach the admin once again. Jin Rou had found an opportunity to attack and so he did.

    "You have fallen into my trap." Administrator Wellton smiled and said.

    "Boom!" A loud and deafening explosion was created. The smoke turned up into the sky as it made the clouds darker.

    "!!!" Pisces revealed a pale expression. Jin Rou couldn''t die, or else he would be next.

    "Calm down. That man couldn''t possibly be dead by that kind of measly explosion." Sylvianna said, "See who got fallen into the trap."

    Pisces looked at the thick fog of smoke using his eyes and was dumbfounded by what he saw.

    Jin Rou''s clothes were tattered and there were some visible wounds on his body. His right arm, which was grabbing the admin by the neck, was also bloody.

    "What... He caught that explosion intentionally?" Pisces thought that Jin Rou was insane. No matter what, that explosion was still dangerous!

    "That is his best shot to catch the cautious Administrator." Sylvianna understood Jin Rou''s intention, "The Secret Amos Vines are protecting the admin and no matter what, it will be difficult for Young Noble to near him at a point nk range. The vines are too tricky to handle, thus he has no choice but to see for an opportunity to near. And what do you think the best way to actually near an opponent with his guard raised to the maximum?"

    "To show the opponent that you are being led to a trap." Pisces could finally understand the intention. But the deed was too risky to handle.

    "Indeed. For you and perhaps the other Zodiacs, this method is not conceivable. The risks are too much and you cannot probably handle the results. Weighing the pros and cons, the cons are tipping on itself." Sylvianna exined, "But for the Young Noble who has a great trust in himself, this is possible to fulfill. And as you see, he only received minor wounds though he looked damaged severely."

    Meanwhile in the battlefield, the admin was struggling from Jin Rou''s grip. The vines were attacking thetter with intense power but Jin Rou had already separated their time and space, so it was actually useless.

    "You''re nuts..." Administrator Wellton had never expected that he would end up fighting a lunatic. Not just that, his life was in the other party''s hands. He was at mercy of the opponent, "What will you get from ying me?"

    "Hmm, good question." Jin Rou smirked and said, "If I get that thing in your possession, I will be able tomand the Pilot to change direction."

    Hearing this, the admin struggled more as he looked at Jin Rou with terror, "You want to use my heart for that? The Eye of Possibility will not allow you! Not even the Train Pilot could avoid it!"

    Changing the directions of the Dark Train was impossible. Even the Train Pilot couldn''t do it unless he wasn''t afraid of the Eye of Possibility.

 Chapter 870 Scheme Fate

    "Not because you can''t do it means others can not." Jin Rou smirked, "The Eye of Possibility can''t even detect that you''re in danger right now."

    It was true. Usually, Administrators had a connection with the Scheme Fate. Since they were the instruments to bnce the Dark Train, the Eye of Possibility watched them closely. After all, they couldn''t afford to lose even one Administrator this time.

    However, when Jin Rou separated the time and space of this mountain, the Eye of Possibility could no longer watch them.

    "You''re going to break the bnce by killing me." Administrator Wellton was still struggling. He refused to die here, "Once I''m gone, do you think that the Eye of Possibility will not point fingers at you? You are thest one it has seen with me, you will be of course the prime suspect."

    "The Scheme Fate emphasizes strong connection with their admins, I see. But, do you think I will do this if I''m afraid of your Scheme Fate?" Jin Rou was smiling sinisterly as he said, "If those folks go down here, I will wee them with pleasure."

    "Ugh!" The grip of Jin Rou was getting tighter, making the admin have difficulty in breathing. This time, he could not even utter a word.

    This man was serious in killing him, and he couldn''t something about it but watch himself losing his life here. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but did he have a choice to begin with?

    "Time to die, Wellton." Jin Rou said as he clutched the admin''s chest. He was about to rip his heart out when golden light shed in front of him.

    "Don''t do it." A melodic voice said, "If you want to get out of this train, I can help you. Just spare Wellton."

    "Scheme Fate?" Pisces was surprised to see the neer. Jin Rou even made Scheme Fate descend with her aura!

    "Oh? I''m listening." Jin Rou stopped his movements and let the admin breathe for a bit. Moreover, he was a bit stumped. This entity just bypaseed the time and space he separated. Seeing this, the Scheme Fate was quite capable.

    "Wellton is a vital person in maintaining the bnce of the Dark Train. His life is too precious, so I cannot let you kill him." Scheme Fate slowly said with a hymn in her voice, "However, in exchange, I can let you meet the Train Pilot and have him turn the directions on your will."

    "Oh? You are so generous if that''s the case." Jin Rouughed. Just imagine, the Scheme Fate personally came down here. Though it was just an aura, the prospect it paid to descend must be astronomical.

    Not to mention, she was also willing to give authority to Jin Rou to manipte the direction of the Dark Train. Who would have such privileges here? None. Even the Administrators didn''t have that.<sub> </sub>

    "But I wonder, what''s the World Era''s take in this?" Jin Rou said. The deal was too tempting even for him. But he had to make sure every hole first before deciding, "The World Era is quite an ambitious bunch and I heard they are nning to destroy their shackles of their fates."

    It just meant that, in other words, they were nning to betray the Scheme Fate and y her to rece her position. How would they do it? Only them could possibly know it.

    Though Scheme Fate used admins to maintain the bnce, it''s not urately their possessions or underlings as they were still part of the World Era.

    "World Era cannot stop my judgment." The aura said. It contained the order and authority of the world, "I''m aware that they are all a malicious bunch especially those who pull the strings for the era. But, they cannot kill me. If they dared to, they have to pay a hefty amount of prospects. And that''s something they cannot afford."

    The prospects were not some money one could collect in an instant. Even for millions of years, the amount of prospect umted might just be a small amount.

    "You cannot be sure of that." Jin Rou shook his head, "They have been standing tall for several eons now. Despite the enemies they have, they are still here surviving after so long. Why would it be?"

    The Scheme Fate couldn''t answer this. Although she had some spections, she couldn''t say it as she had to pay another set of prospects again. But, she understood Jin Rou''s point. Nevertheless, she was still confused, "What are you getting at?"

    "Simple. On top of what you offer a while ago, I want to have World Era''s Artifact instead." Jin Rou answered, "With your capabilities, it will not be that difficult."

    "You want me to antagonize the World Era?" Scheme Fate''s voice trembled. Who would dare to order it to do something? Perhaps only Jin Rou would.

    "One way or another, World Era will seek for your neck. You cannot go down here with your main body, but they can go up to see you. Once that happens, you don''t want to see the next things to happen." Jin Rou was indicating something to the Scheme Fate. He could have rough calctions of what the World Era would do, and thetter was also getting it.

    Since the World Era would make a move one day against her, why not cut one of their limbs? It would decrease the trouble she''d meet in the future.

    "Of course, you can choose to decline as well. Thisd will just die in my hands. The good thing about his death is the eyes of World Era will be upon me, not you. But the bad thing is, you will lose one of your most trusted aides here in Dark Train." Jin Rou said casually as if life and death of the other person didn''t actually matter.

    The Scheme Fate was silence for a long while. It''s having difficulty to decide. But after a long time, she finally made her choice.

 Chapter 871 Train Pilot

    "All right, I will ept your terms." The aura spoke with a low tone. Honestly speaking, she wasn''t into this but she had no choice but to ept. After all, Administrator Wellton was at Jin Rou''s mercy.

    Then, she manipted the prospects and entered a figurative hand of her aura. The hand traveled many spaces and reached a certain ce.

    "Scheme Fate, what are you doing?" A distant voice could be heard when she was manipting the prospects, "Are you going against the World Era?"

    Jin Rou smiled. The aura was already doing the end of her deal and was a bit impressed.

    The voice was very ancient and cold. Its voice could turn the hottest thing in this world into a freezing ice.

    Scheme Fate didn''t answer and just grabbed an artifact from the ce. It was a seed filled with dark elements inside. No one knew what type of seed it was. But judging from its origin, it must be powerful.

    "Scheme Fate, you dare to steal from us?!" The ancient voice was enraged, "You are just a doll of nothingness and yet you are doing this? You must be tired of living after being alive for so long now!"

    The seed must hold great importance to the World Era to make the ancient voice react in this way. Furthermore, they were just robbed off in their territory and they were helpless about it.

    The World Era would soon mobilize their people and hunt down the Scheme Fate.

    Soon, she handed over the seed to Jin Rou and said, "Now release Wellton. I have done my part."

    "It seems you have an idea what item I want." Jin Rou smirked and looked at the admin with a sneer, "You''re quite lucky. Scheme Fate even risks her life and position just to save you."

    "You made her." Administrator Wellton spoke after finally breathing free. His neck felt that it could rip anytime now. He was full of grievances but he couldn''t just waste the chance Scheme Fate gave him.

    After that, the Scheme Fate gave Jin Rou the authority to change the directions of the Dark Train.

    The admin bit his tongue. He knew that she had to pay another astronomical amount of prospects to make this happen. Even the Scheme Fate herself had to follow the rules of Prospects.

    "Don''t look at me like that." Jin Rou could feel the intense hatred of the admin towards him and said, "I don''t like owing people, and since the value of the things here were a bit higher, I will give you two something that could help you avoid the World Era."

    Then, he threw a bracelet towards the admin, "That will help you two. The amount of help you will get from the bracelet will be depending on your efforts, so good luck."

    Administrator Wellton observed the bracelet and his soul almost jumped. It was a normal silver bracelet when you first look at it, but the more you observe it, the more mysteries and magic you could see. Even Scheme Fate could be heard gasping.

    The bracelet would certainly help them fend off the World Era. And just like that, the major event of the 23rd Cabin ended.

    ---<sub> </sub>

    "The Star Chaos Bead will remain as yours. Keep it to help you get stronger." Jin Rou said to Pisces, "With this, our deal has ended."

    "Thank you for your grace, Young Noble." Pisces bowed. In all actuality, he was having difficulties in digesting what just happened. The young man was too powerful to gauge.

    Thinking about how he defeated the admin and made the Scheme Fate do his bidding, it''s out of the world. Perhaps it was the first to happen in the Dark Train.

    "En." Jin Rou epted the gesture and said, "Go. We will take a different path so you can go back to your cabin."

    After that, Pisces gave onest bow before disappearing into the void.

    "It''s unusual for you to be this generous." Sylvianna said after witnessing him handing over the bracelet. Even she could determine the high value of it.

    "That thing will be better to be at the hands of them, you see. Rather than it rots here in my storage." Jin Rou smiled, "Besides, the take we got is also massive."

    Jin Rou got an authority to turn the direction of the Dark Train and a mysterious seed at that. They didn''t lose out in this deal, to be honest.

    "And where do you n for the Dark Train to head at?" Sylvianna asked.

    "Where? Of course, to the Last Heaven." Jin Rou said, "It''s time to go there."

    "Are you already ready to face them?" Sylvianna asked, "It would be a lot more dangerous than this Dark Train."

    The Last Heaven was where Han Li had been defeated for so many times. It was also the ce he''s returned to and challenge it over and over, Mortalis.

    It was also the ce where Jin Rou had to get the thing he was asked by the creator.

    "Of course. But I guess I need to have onest item in there before challenging that old man." Jin Rou couldn''t be careless this time around. He would be fighting an old existence which was born with the chaos and time itself.

    Sylvianna didn''t talk more. Soon, they reached the Pilot Drop, where the Train Pilot was residing.

    After entering the ce, they were weed by a smell of machinery smoke though the ce was a reverse falls.

    "I have been noticed of the reason you''re here, Dear Guests." The pilot was an old man with a rabbit head. He looked funny by his outfit like a primitive being.

    Usually, this ce was not essible even for the admins of the Dark Train. After all, it was where the highest form of power was located. But with the Scheme Fate''s skills, they were granted entry immediately. It was the power of the authority she had given Jin Rou.

 Chapter 872 A Talk

    "The next destination shall be what you decide, Gentleman." The pilot said with a smile on its rabbit face. He sounded polite and all.

    "Then, let''s go to Mortalis." Jin Rou answered.

    The pilot revealed a shocked expression for a while before saying, "Oh, Mortalis it is."

    The Dark Train was going there, anyways. So it''s not actually a hassle. It was also probably the reason why the Scheme Fate agreed. Nevertheless, the authority was still real. If ever Jin Rou decided to change his mind, then the authority would still be in effect as long as he''s still inside the Dark Train.

    "Mortalis is a wonderful yet dangerous world, Gentleman." The pilot said, "It is the hive of the strongest existences of the worlds and universe."

    "I have been noted." Jin Rou nodded, "Nevertheless, do you have some suggestion of where to go first in Mortalis?"

    Mortalis was the Last Heaven. It was the highest realm of all the realms in this universe. Of course, Jin Rou knew the dangers there. But he was Han Li right now. He was someone who would tread on these dangerous ces for several times. If not, he wouldn''t be challenging the heavens for the 9th time now.

    "My knowledge of the outside world is limited. However, I heard from those Particrities who hopped off the train to get there had one destinationmon in their minds." The pilot said. He puffed a smoke and added, "Have you ever heard of the Evangeline Cross?"

    Evangeline Cross was a popr ce in Mortalis which was usually visited by people. It was said to have the best effects when training and getting ready for something major. Usually, cultivators would stop by that ce to enhance their minds and bodies.

    "I''ve heard a bit of it." Jin Rou nodded, "What about it?"

    But surely, there''s more than what could meet the eye hence the question.

    "There''s a circting rumor that it contains a dao which could help one person maximize their potential." The pilot didn''t keep this as a secret, "It was just a hunch of the Particrities, anyway. But they went to that ce to actually confirm it."

    "And are there probable results?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Unfortunately, none. That''s why it stayed as rumors." The pilot shook his head, "But it''s worth visiting knowing the effects of that ce."

    "I will take note of that." Jin Rou added the ce as ''To Visits''. He would be there for once in his lifetime anyway, so he much as well go along the way.

    There was a bit of silence in the ce. The two didn''t bother talking again and looked at the falls with a reversed direction of water falling down. The ce was so much peaceful that Sylvianna mistaken it for a ce to rest.

    Dying in this area wasn''t that bad, in any case.

    "The dao is too long for everyone, yet you are still persevering despite your age." The pilot suddenly opened his mouth and said. After the long time of silence of who knows how long.<sub> </sub>

    "It will not be the dao if it isn''t too long." Jin Rou sighed. He experienced such ease in cultivating, maybe it''s due to his talents. But there were also times it''s also getting difficult.

    Suddenly, he remembered the times he had when he painstakingly cultivate under the tutge of Feng Lin, histe master.

    "Your cultivation is so deep because you tried hard to have it." The pilot remarked, "It''s not the talent you have. Talent alone will not make you of who you are right now."

    "You look like you have seen through my mysteries." Jin Rou chuckled. He wasn''t surprised, though. The pilot also had a deep cultivation that even Jin Rou couldn''t measure.

    But what the pilot said was true. Talent alone couldn''t make Jin Roue to this point. Just think about it, in their universe and whatnot, Zenith Gods were the ultimate realm. But he discovered that there were more stronger than that.

    He was enhanced by the battles he had in the past and it molded him to who he was now.

    "Mysteries are nothing but a piece of a puzzle." The pilot puffed another smoke and said, "But fret not, even if I battle you in full power, I don''t think I can win."

    "As if." Jin Rou didn''t buy the words and shook his head, "You have this kind of power yet you are here just maneuvering the train. Outside, you can surely break realms and realms."

    "Being here gives me peace. I had enough of the bloody wars. My hands are also tainted with insurmountable bloods of who knows who." The pilot sighed wryly, "This is better."

    "Maybe. After all, even the World Era cannot make you move unless you willed it to." Jin Rou said. He was sure that even the World Era wouldn''t want to cross paths with this old man for the sake of benefits.

    "World Era, huh." The pilot chuckled all of sudden, "Those brats will never give in. They will always aim for the Scheme Fate''s position. But thanks to you, their ns will be foiled for many years from now on."

    He was talking about the bracelet Jin Rou had given to Scheme Fate.

    "Yes, that will make enough time for that fate to change her own fate." Jin Rou nodded. He suddenly turned a bit philosophical andughed it, "I''ve be carried away talking to you."

    "It''s okay. It has been a while since thest time I talked to someone. Perhaps, a million of years ago? I don''t know. I''ve just been driving this train for so long that I lost count." The pilot said with a soft tone. You could hear the weariness in his voice as he spoke.

    "With your power, you can break free of this ce and go wherever you want. In the Thousand Realms, you will be treated like a god. You can find peace there." Jin Rou suggested. He didn''t know why he felt so close with this old man. Perhaps he could see his old master in this person.

    "That will create unnecessary troubles for the Dark Train. For once, the World Era will try to take over before killing Fate." The pilot shook his head. The suggestion was good, but it wasn''t possible at this time around. In truth, the pilot was the sole reason why the World Era couldn''t make bold moves in the Dark Train.

    Jin Rou didn''t say more. He understood the old man''s concerns. It''s not his ce to poke his nose into."

 Chapter 873 Depart

    "You must have loved now the Dark Train." Jin Rou concluded. The old man had no reason to expend his resources for the Dark Train as he could be as grand as this outside. In fact, people might treat him as a deity, if not a god.

    Yet, he was willing to guard the line for the sake of the train? He must have grown attachments to this Dark Train.

    "Maybe. I''ve been here for so many years. Growing attachment is possible." The old man chuckled softly, "It seems that we will be arriving in Mortalis, soon."

    "So fast." Sylvianna took a deep breath. It was just a while ago before they changed their destination and they were about to reach that ce already.

    "It''s because Mortalis is just a few thousand miles away from us, Young Lady." The pilot smiled, "ckmauve must be proud of you surviving that catastrophe."

    "You know what happened in my family?" Sylvianna asked with curiosity.

    "More or less." The pilot responded, "Your family is very famous around. It''s not impossible to actually not know them."

    "I see." Sylvianna was dejected. The pilot seemed to know more but refused to divulge more information about it.

    "You will soon have your answers, Young Lady." The pilot tried to cheer her up, "Mortalis is very big. Bigger than you could imagine. The Thousand Realms and Dark Trainbined couldn''t even take a sixteenth of that ce."

    "So big?" Sylvianna''s eyes sparkled.

    "Yes, so your answers will be found there sooner orter. Just wait." The pilot smiled as he said. The answers would surelye into light. Jin Rou wouldn''t let it not happen.

    "Click!" And then, a circling warp appeared in front of them. The pilot introduced it and said, "This will be your exit warp. It will lead you to the outer skirts of a ce in Mortalis. I''m very sorry since even I cannot determine the exact location."

    "This will do." Jin Rou stood up and smiled, "It''s nice talking to you old man."

    "It''s my pleasure to have a talk with you, too, Gentleman." The old man rabbit nodded, "I hope you achieve what you aim for there in Mortalis."

    "I will, surely. After all, I am strong." Jin Rouughed a bit, "See you when I see you, old man."

    Then, he hopped in to the warp. Sylvianna was about to hop in too when she was called out by the pilot, "Young Lady, I don''t know the exact details but 300,000 years ago, there was a legend circted that a descendant of your family entered the Mortalis."

    Sylvianna looked at the old man with suspicious gaze and asked, "What do you mean? Someone is alive other than me?"

    This revtion was too much for her. All she knew was she was the only survivor of that catastrophe. After all, she personally saw her family''s corpses.

    "That''s just a rumor but you can confirm it in Mortalis. Now, save travels to you too."<sub> </sub>

    Knowing that she couldn''t have answers again, she entered the warp after bowing.

    The ce turned into deathly silence once again after the two disappeared.

    "Mister Xiao, have you confirmed the identity of the young man?" Suddenly, a figure of a fairy appeared in front of the old man. She was very beautiful wearing a dress with golden features around it. With her blonde hair and a pair of angelic wings, she was like an embodiment of something majestic.

    "Fate Girl, you have been eavesdropping to our conversation, no?" The old man smirked, "What do you think?"

    "With your endless possibilities and eyes, it''s not impossible to actually know his identity." The fairy responded with respect.

    "That''s right, I can see a bit of his identity." The pilot nodded and said, "He is someone with noparison. His dao heart has always been unshakeable since the beginning of time. He always challenged that ultimate god in Mortalis with no wavering. If there''s a word to describe him, he''s the symbol of perseverance in this universe."

    With so many clues, the fairy could put the puzzle piece and her eyes grew in shock, "That person is really that existence?"

    "No one else but him can have those descriptions, Fate Girl." The old man smiled, "His name is a forbidden word even in Mortalis. And now, he''s going to shake that world once again."

    "Those deities were even afraid of that man. I wonder how would they react knowing that he''s still alive after all those failures?" The fairy gasped. She couldn''t imagine what kind of bloody battles would bloom in Mortalis.

    "That''s not failures, to be honest." The old man shook his head, "It''s just a step process towards sess."

    "You think he will win this time now?" The fairy asked. She was curious.

    "Who knows? He might, and he might not. It all depends on his luck and power level." The old man was uncertain. After all, that ultimate god above there was no joke. That existence had governed the entire universe for countless years, perhaps more than hundred trillion of years since the chaos started. He was the strongest of all, and that had been proven many times.

    The fairy nodded gravely. The pilot was right. That existence of a god was the embodiment of the real definition of a god. Omnipotent.

    "Can we watch their battle in the future?" The fairy was a bit excited.

    "If those brats from the World Era didn''t make a bold move, we can. So be sure to keep them at bay, Fate Girl." The old man answered.

    "They will be by the bay for the long time." The fairyughed, "Young Noble''s item is quite effective. Unless they called out some capable existences like you, they won''t be able to make a move."

    "That''s good. It''s time for them to behave now that a new epoch will soon be opened in this universe." The old man nodded in response, "You. Be a good girl too and go back to where you came from. Being in the Dark Train consumes too much prospect for you, right?"

 Chapter 874 The Last Heaven, Mortalis

    "Right. I''ll be leaving now." The fairy nodded. It was true that she was paying a hefty amount of prospects just by staying here. She was not from this Dark Train, so she was actually forbidden in this ce, "But I will be looking forward for that battle."

    After saying that, she disappeared instantly. The old man was left and looked at a distant horizon, "Yeah, me too. That battle will be the grandest of all ages."

    ---

    Jin Rou was traveling in an unknown desert. Sylvianna told him she was exhausted so she decided to return to her personal space. Now, Jin Rou was trying to find a way out of thisrge desert.

    The desert''s sand was color gray. Usually, it should be golden or whitish, but here the color was different. Three suns were at the sky making the area hotter.

    He sessfully arrived in Mortalis. Han Li was very familiar with this energy and this could only be found in Mortalis.

    Several hours passed, he saw some carriages traveling to a certain direction. Since their speed was a bit slow, he decided to walk over to them and asked, "Hi, friends. Can you take me with you? I''m lost and I don''t know where to start."

    A middle-aged man with a beard observed Jin Rou and said, "You are new here?"

    "Yes, I experimented some warps and identally got here." Jin Rou wryly smiled. He was getting adept in inventing reasons, "I will appreciate it if you can take me with you."

    "Of course, we can. However, we will charge you since nothing is free in this world." The middle-aged man said.

    "This..." Jin Rou''s mouth twitched. He didn''t have any money in his possession so how could he pay?, "Can you just put it on my tab and I''ll pay youter? Honestly speaking, I lost my money on the way."

    "That''s too bad, then. We cannot take you." The middle-aged man shook his head. He was firm with his principles, "You can try the group of carriages after us. The distance might be a few hours away from us."

    "I see." Jin Rou didn''t want to push further when he heard a voice inside the carriage, "Old man, let the guy hop in. I will be paying for him."

    "Oh? How generous of you." The middle-aged man raised his brow and nodded at Jin Rou, "You heard that man, right? Come and hop in. We will be going now."

    Jin Rou smiled and entered the carriage. There were many packs of sacks inside and by observing it, Jin Rou assumed it was some kind of metals. There were three people inside. And only one man there was. Well, it was two now.

    "Thank you for that." Jin Rou talked to the man who probably paid for his fee.

    "No problem." The man was wearing a mask and brown coat so he couldn''t be distinguished. But in Jin Rou''s eyes, he was already been seen through, "We are fellow cultivators, we have to help each other."

    "Indeed. But, can you tell me what is this ce? I''m ready unfamiliar with this." Jin Rou asked wryly.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmm, this ce is called Sharan Desert. It is located here at the Southern King Region..." The masked man exined.

    It turned out that this Sharan Desert was part of the Southern King Region, and Han Li was very familiar with this region. He went here multiple times for something in the past.

    Mortalis was divided into 5 regions. Southern King Region, Northern Queen Region, Western Emperor Region, Eastern Empress Region andstly, the Central God Region. Each region was bigger than Thousand Realms and Dark Trainbined, so you could imagine howrge it was.

    Traveling it by foot was impossible too since even if you travel at the speed of light, it would take you several years before reaching the border. Thus, usually warps were very vital here.

    Jin Rou''s destination was the Central God Region, but it was no rush. He would take his time getting used to this world first before anything else. Since he knew that he was in this region, he already made ns of what to do. After all, he was too familiar with all the ces here except the desert. Perhaps Han Li didn''t give a damn about the desert in the past thus he didn''t explore it.

    "If you don''t have somewhere to stay on, you cane with me temporarily." The masked man thought that Jin Rou was worried about his situation thus he offered his good will, "You can pay me back whenever you have the means to do so."

    Jin Rou could not sense any malice from the other party and nodded, "Thanks in advance, then."

    ---

    "I will be going to Blue Hymn Sect to aplish their single request there." After getting out of the carriage, they finally reached their destination, "After that, I will be going for my official reason why I''m here. You can follow me."

    The Hymn Town. It was a town under the jurisdiction of Blue Hymn Sect, a third-rate sect in the Southern King Region.

    "A request?" Jin Rou was curious.

    "The Blue Hymn Sect is requesting for help against the Beast Rampage going on in their vicinity." The masked man said, "And I was tasked to go there. The sect has already paid for the fee so it will be a shame if our organization doesn''t hold the end of our deal."

    Jin Rou didn''t pry further and asked, "What is your name, by the way?"

    "You can call me Linggu." Linggu responded, "And what should I call this brother?"

    "Just Jin will do." Jin Rou answered. He was rarely polite towards other people these days, but this masked man earned it for himself.

    "Brother Jin, then." Linggu nodded. He was also respectful of the privacy of Jin Rou as he didn''t ask anything regarding his background. He was probably well raised by his family.

    After walking for an hour, they finally reached the Blue Hymn Sect.

 Chapter 875 Linggu

    "Wee, Master Linggu!" The sect master of the Blue Hymn Sect personally received Linggu with three elders in his tow, "We are d you are here now. We have been too stressed because of the beasts."

    The sect master felt that he had aged more than necessary because of this problem. The Beast Rampage was too much for them to take. Thus, even though they weren''t that willing, they spent theirst money hiring an expert from a certain organization of Southern King Region. Thus, Linggu''s appearance here.

    In actuality, dealing with Beast Rampage was tricky. It wasn''t easy, to be exact. But it wasn''t impossible to stop. As long as one had a sufficient cultivation to fight against the beasts, then it could do.

    "Since it''s a pressing matter, I will go and take care of it now." Linggu said and looked at Jin Rou, "Are youing or you will be resting here?"

    "I will being, of course. I''m bored anyway." Jin Rou smiled.

    Across the Blue Hymn Sect not far away from them, rumbling and growls could be heard. There were some violent scratchings too as if they were ready to rip someone into pieces.

    There was a pit, and below the pit was raging beasts in many categories. Ant Demon, Eagle Demon, Owl Demon... And most predators of the forest were present here trying to crawl their way up.

    "They have been trying to get out of that pit we formed, and you see by looking at them, they are nearly in the chance of getting out." The sect master felt his scalp itching. The beasts were too scary and it would be a cmity once they got out of it. After all, they had no other means except this.

    "Their eyes are red. It seems they are influenced by something." Linggu observed the mannerisms of the beasts and said, "And it looks like they are being controlled."

    "Controlled? By whom?" The sect master was terrified. Since Linggu said it, it held credibility and he believed it immediately.

    However, Linggu shook his head, "I don''t know. I cannot know with these vague clues. Nevertheless, I''m urate that there is someone behind this. Perhaps, an enemy of yours?"

    "That''s impossible. We never offended anyone." The sect master denied it, "We are just a small sect. How can we offend someone?"

    Linggu found this reasonable. The Blue Hymn Sect had behaved for so long now. They had no treasures and whatnot worth coveting for so what''s the reason of this attack? He felt like he was being spiraled.

    "Luckily, the beasts here are just in Golden Flow. Or else this will be difficult." Linggu assured.

    In Mortalis, there were a few cultivation levels. Right Mortal > Golden Flow > Immortal Vajra > Era Emperor.

    Era Emperors were said to be the highest a person could achieve. But it was proven that there was a higher cultivation than that but was almost impossible to achieve unless one''s luck and fate matched.

    <o>,m Epoch Saints, or Immortal Deities in terms of outside. Here in Southern King Region, there was no news of a living Epoch Saint, but there were a very few Era Emperors that reported to be living.</o>

    And one of them was the Era Emperor of Rampant Eagle Organization, the organization of Linggu.<sub> </sub>

    Soon, Linggu didn''t waste time and used his imperial technique to turn the beasts into ashes.

    "Boom!" The beasts had no chance of surviving the attack because it was a scorching fire that never ended unless the targets were fully annihted. After a few minutes, the thick smoke thinned and showed no life in the pit.

    The Beast Rampage was solved with just a single imperial technique.

    The sect master couldn''t help but gasp. A powerhouse with Imperial System was truly amazing. Just think about it, techniques created by their Era Emperor must be amazing. Only this kind of organization could be said to be qualified to actually turn up in the main stage. He couldn''t avoid but be jealous. If their ancestors just actually stepped up into that realm. Unfortunately, theycked the luck needed to do so.

    Even producing an Immortal Vajra was nigh impossible for them as theycked resources.

    In any case, the problem had been solved so he had to thank Linggu, "Master Linggu, thank you for solving our problem immediately. How about you stay for the night? We will prepare the best hospitality for you and your friend."

    He was trying to connect the bridge between Blue Hymn Sect and Rampant Eagle. If he seeded, he might have discounts when hiring them in the future.

    "Sure." Linggu nodded. Since they paid, it would be a disrespect if he decline. Besides, it''s just a single night to stay over.

    The sect master was overjoyed and immediately led them to the best room they have. They even cooked many delicacies that only in their ce could be found in which the two enjoyed.

    "This ce is nice." Jin Rou observed the people outside celebrating. Linggu was also there present to receive their thanks, "To live in this kind of ce, it''s not that bad."

    "Unfortunately, you can''t." Sylvianna appeared and said, "That man named Linggu is a Vajra, judging by his show of prowess a while ago. He must be a genius in their organization."

    "Indeed, but just a starting Myriad Vajra. He must have broken through not long ago." Jin Rou nodded.

    The Immortal Vajra had three realms under it and getting into one after another was extremely difficult that it would normally take millions of years before advancing.

    "Are you still going to follow him? Honestly, you have no reason to do so." Sylvianna asked.

    "Yes, he''s interesting, don''t you think? I feel like there''s more to it that we will tomorrow." Jin Rou chuckled.

    "Count me out. I''m not interested in an ant. I''d rather just be gathering energy in my space." Sylvianna rolled her eyes. She was disinterested in whatever Jin Rou was nning. After saying that, she returned to her personal space.

 Chapter 876 Black Mercenary

    The next morning, Linggu had waken up early and looked at rising suns in the east. He smiled and said, "Another morning for all of us."

    "Are we get going now?" Jin Rou opened his eyes. He didn''t fall asleep through the night and just nned more for what he had to do.

    "Yes, we cannot consume more of their resources, can we?" Linggu smiled. Though he never took off his mask, Jin Rou could see his expression easily.

    "If that''s what you think." Jin Rou would just go with the flow here.

    Soon, Linggu went to the sect master and bidded his good bye. Thetter wanted Linggu to stay for another day but the former declined firmly. It would be against his principles if he agreed again. The sect master had no choice but to see them out with a weak smile.

    "And where are we going now?" After getting out of the Blue Hymn Sect, Jin Rou asked since they were walking in an opposite direction where the town was.

    "Brother Jin, truth be told, I''m going to meet someone. And I don''t think I can guarantee you''re safety." Linggu stopped in his tracks and exined, "It will be difficult to say the exact details, but it''s dangerous. So I can understand if you want to part ways now."

    He was truly speaking for the wellbeing of the other party. He didn''t want to put Jin Rou in danger.

    "It''s okay Brother Linggu. I can take care of myself." Jin Rou smiled and said, "So be at ease and settle your matter."

    "If that''s your choice, okay." Linggu nodded seriously. He already thought of Jin Rou as his friend though they just knew each other for a day.

    Soon, they reached a rundown mansion out of nowhere. It looked like a haunted house since it looked abandoned. It was giving an eerie feeling as if something was crawling under your skin.

    "We''re here, Brother Jin. Please stay close to me." Linggu spoke with a grave tone. Jin Rou heed his advice and got closer though it should be unnecessary.

    Upon opening the door, what they met was people in a bit of chaos. They were all wearing ck and had piercings in their bodies. Some were ying cards, and some were ying with women by theirps. It was like a bar filled with thugs around.

    "Oh, Linggu is here. Call the Young Master!" A thug ordered someone.

    Because of those words, every eyes was now at Linggu at Jin Rou. Some were actually looking at them with killing intent.

    "Proceed to this room to meet the Young Master." The thug said after informing the Young Master.

    Linggu took a deep breath and entered the door. And again, what met him was gross sight of vanity. A man with a pale face was ying with two women by his side and fondling something.

    Linggu was grossed out and Jin Rou''s mood turned sour.<sub> </sub>

    "What a surprise, Sir Linggu is here now!" The man called Young Master spoke with a mocking expression, "Surely, you must be giving me good news now, right?"

    "The organization declined to cooperate with your ck Mercenary. This is not a decision influenced by mine, but the leader himself." Linggu spoke.

    "Too bad, then. I guess it''s war?" The man smirked, "I wonder how many days your organization couldst if we go all out attacking your base?"

    "You wouldn''t dare." Linggu shook his head, "If you do, there will be unimaginable consequences for your ck Mercenary. You cannot afford that now that the Dragon n is active."

    The Dragon n was a superpower in the Southern King Region. They were one of the three superpowers here governing the region. Usually, they purge illegal organizations by giving them a total genocide.

    If in case the ck Mercenary made a move against Rampant Eagle, the Dragon n would surely make a move as the organization was under their banner.

    Could the ck Mercenary with no background take the anger of the Dragon n? Of course not. They would just be asking for death.

    "Tsk. And so? Do you have something in mind?" The man clicked his tongue in annoyance. He hated dealing with smart people as they were less prone to threats and trickery.

    "While the Rampant Eagle couldn''t offer assistance in this raid, I can." Linggu said, "I will be joining you in raiding the Era Emperor''s Tomb."

    "With just you?" The man sneered, "If we just need your strength, we wouldn''t go through the trouble of actually requesting your organization for cooperation, no?"

    "I am already a Vajra. A myriad one." Linggu said and released his aura. Many were shocked to feel the pressure!

    This young man was already a Vajra in his age? That should be impossible. After all, even the genius of the ck Mercenary couldn''t yet to advance from Golden Flow.

    ? "Interesting." The man didn''t look threatened, "So how much of the treasures do you want?"

    "I just want a bit. 20% of the total treasures to be found shall be mine. And of course, I should have the privilege to pick them." Linggu smirked, "If not, then this deal is off. Just find another person or powerhouse to help you. Though, I doubt someone will actually be willing to help knowing your bad reputation."

    The man by the seat didn''t like the tone of Linggu. But the other party was right. The terms were a bit over the top but it can be handledter on. What''s important would be they had additional Vajra in their rankings, "So be it. You have the deal."

    Then, Linggu took out the contract he prepared beforehand and said, "Sign this. You know this type of contract so I don''t have to exin it."

    "You trickster..." The man wanted to punch Linggu in the face but he stopped himself to do so. There would be more timeter on. But he had no choice but to sign the soul contract.

 Chapter 877 Era Emperor Tomb

    After that, the Young Master named Arthur snorted and said, "You need to be here before tomorrow. We will start the raid immediately."

    "So soon?" Linggu was stumped. Preparations should take a few to several days. What''s the rush for?

    "The preparations have been made a while ago, so of course we''re ready for the raid." Arthur wouldn''t want a raid failure after all the resources he spent in this. So he naturally prepared very well.

    Not to mention, the raid was against an Era Emperor Tomb of the distant past.

    After discussing some things, Linggu and Jin Rou was led into an old room of the mansion. Although the interior was too old, the cleanliness was maintained.

    Jin Rou didn''t ask about the raid as ording to Han Li''s memories, raiding tombs here was very popr. In fact, many powers were dying to get their hands on the rights of an Era Emperor Tomb. However, not everyone was lucky aside from the ck Mercenary.

    "It seems that they have gotten a stroke of luck to actually find that tomb." Jin Rou spected. These people had no means of purchasing the rights of a tomb of this level. As a matter of fact, even rights for an Immortal Vajra Tomb would be too difficult for them, much less for an Era Emperor Tomb.

    "Their ancestors painstakingly paid a hefty price for that." Linggu said, "I heard that the tomb was kept in the dark by the ancient ancestor of the ck Mercenary."

    "How is that possible? Keeping a tomb hidden intentionally is almost impossible unless you have enough resources for it." Jin Rou said. The ancestor must be amazing to actually achieve this.

    "It''s because of a treasure, as rumors stated." Even Linggu wasn''t sure about this, "But as you can deduce, they have indeed sessfully hid the tomb. And now, they felt like they are ready to raid it and will immediately go for it."

    "That treasure must be heaven defying." Jin Rou said, "I''m looking forward to what the tomb actually looked like inside."

    In truth, Han Li had entered many tombs in the past. In fact, he even dared to monopolize an Epoch Saint Tomb for himself! It attracted the anger and ire of the people and tried to kill him. Of course, they failed to do so. Mountains of bones appeared after that grotesque battle.

    "But I don''t feel well about this for some reason." Linggu lied down on the bed and took a sigh, "There''s something wrong but I cannot pinpoint it at this time."

    "Everything wille into light tomorrow." Jin Rou said.

    "Are you sure you really want toe?" Linggu hesitated but he eventually said, "Era Emperor Tombs are very very dangerous even for me. I''m just a lowly Vajra, I can''t protect you there."

    For Linggu, Jin Rou was like a kitten to be kept safe. Being a Right Mortal and entering that tomb was a suicide thus he''s trying to dissuade him from this.

    "I have many treasures to protect me, so don''t worry." Jin Rou smiled wryly. It seemed the cultivation he was showing was too weak.

    Linggu sighed and didn''t say anything else.<sub> </sub>

    ---

    Before dawn, the people of ck Mercenary were already in standby in the stone door of arge cave-like structure. It was emitting an imperial aura that could make anyone tremble.

    "Amazing." Arthur''s eyes glowed. He was too tempted of what''s inside the tomb. He gathered over a hundred of the bestbatants their group have. Moreover, two elders of their group joined the fray. The two elders had a cultivation of a Eternal Vajra, a realm after Myriad. So, everyone was confident.

    After all, Eternal Vajras were limited even in the Southern King Region. This line up along with Linggu was already terrifying enough to deter powerhouses in this town.

    "Is everyone ready?" Arthur was wearing a ck te armor made of ck alloy. It had the sturdiest defense of all the armors in their treasury, "We will now enter the Era Emperor Tomb. For introductions, this tomb has yet to be mapped. Meaning, we will the first ones to explore it."

    Thus, the treasures must be overwhelming.

    "Secondly, we have yet to discover whose tomb is this. But as we enter and get the treasures, we will eventually know it. The thing we just knew is it came from a distant past and our ancestor gave his best to keep this away from the masses for our sake. So we cannot disappoint him in any way!"

    Cheers andughter could be heard. They the energized by what Arthur said and their morals were turning high.

    "Lastly, we have to thank our fellow brother here who is going to brave the dangers with us to raiding this tomb. Please give a round of apuse for Sir Linggu or Rampant Eagle!"

    Since it''s an order from the Young Master, they pped their hands though their expressions weren''t matching the action.

    Lingguughed awkwardly as he was introduced. Now, he was certain that something was wrong and if ever he put his guard down, he might be killed.

    After all, these are all mercenary thugs that live by bullying others.

    After the speech, everyone was told to always follow the order and formations nned by Arthur to avoid mishaps. Then, the hundred people opened the stone door and entered the tomb without stopping.

    "Blum! Blum!" Then, row of candles by the sides were lit up. The group was closely pack together as Arthur said, "Remember, always be closer to each other. We don''t know what will happen so we have to watch each other''s backs."

    Everyone was serious now. They couldn''t afford to joke around orugh it off knowing they were now inside a tomb of an Era Emperor. The dangers were undetermined yet.

    They walked for two hours before reaching a door made of wood. An old and dying wood to be exact. It was like something like a single touch of a hand would turn the old door upside down.

 Chapter 878 Trap

    Arthur neared the old wooden door and observed it with his eyes. He was finding clues as to what to do. After all, it shouldn''t be as simple as pushing this through, right?

    Era Emperors had entric attitudes because of the erosion of time affecting them. Thus, sometimes even the simplest form had thousandplications. Hence, his cautious attitude.

    "Young Master, there is no signs of malice here. We can open this safely." One elder spoke his suggestion.

    "Okay." Since it''s their elder, Arthur didn''t doubt him. He opened the door slowly and a creaking sound was created.

    The creak was so loud that it echoed in the passageway back to the exit.

    What met their eyes was too amazing to describe.

    "This..." Arthur''s heart began thumping fast. The things in front of him was too much for him, "Thousands of treasures... Damn."

    Even the elders almost lostposure, "Our ck Mercenary will rise to the clouds with these resources."

    The ck Mercenary had a worse reputation in this vicinity. Not even the townsfolks would want to interact with them due to being afraid of them.

    While they were focusing on the treasures, Jin Rou was observing therge stairs in the corner part of this area. It also contained treasures which were emitting a golden aura.

    "Do you take a liking to one of the treasures over there, Brother Jin?" Linggu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will get it for youter on."

    Linggu had 20% part of the whole treasures here and he could pick the treasures he wanted. So, he didn''t mind getting a treasure for his friend.

    "Thanks, then." Jin Rou smiled and nodded, "But we have to confirm something first."

    "What to confirm?" Arthur heard it and he directed his anger from Linggu to Jin Rou, "As you can see, the treasures are here for the taking. What''s there to confirm? Or you just want to stall time in order to have more of these treasures?"

    "Arthur, your usations are baseless." Linggu didn''t like the tone of the other party, "Whether my brother wants something, it''s none of your business. I have the 20% of these total treasures, no?"

    Linggu was confident as Arthur signed a soul contract with him yesterday. He wasn''t afraid of the man backing out and reneging from the deal.

    "Of course. I know it. But are you sure it''s me who signed the contract?" Arthur was smiling sinister as he looked at Linggu like a prey.

    "What do you mean...?" Linggu finally could pinpoint what went wrong and immediately realized something. He pulled out the soul contract and discovered it was fading. It just meant one thing, the other party disappeared from this world and died. He didn''t know who, but that person must be the one who impersonated Arthur yesterday.

    He have been had.

    "You..." Linggu almost vomited blood. His eyes were raging and shouted, "You dare to trick a member of the Rampant Eagle Organization? You must be tired of living, Arthur!"

    "You think that our ck Mercenary will still be afraid of you folks after getting all these treasures?" Arthurughed sarcastically, "If you want to me someone, me yourself for being dumb to fall into this simple trap."

    "ng! ng!" Then, shackles chained down Linggu and Jin Rou, making them fall down butt first. Linggu tried to resist but the chains were tying them down.<sub> </sub>

    "Stop struggling. Those chains are made by our Eternal Vajra. You are just a lowly myriad. Don''t think you can free yourself from that." Arthur sneered, "Now watch closely how we rack these treasures in our sack before you die."

    After that, he turned his back towards the two and began putting the treasures in the pouches they prepared.

    "I''m... Sorry... Brother." Linggu''s voice was trembling as he asked for an apology, "If not for me, you... wouldn''t be in... this danger."

    Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder and sighed, "It''s okay. It''s nothing actually."

    "You are going to die... with me, and you aren''t... affected?" Linggu said. He lost all hope that they could survive this.

    "You will not die. I will not die." Jin Rou assured Linggu, "Just wait. Those people will be revealing funny expressionster on."

    Linggu was confused but he didn''t ask further.

    After racking the treasures by the sides, Arthur ordered them, "Don''t leave those treasures in thatrge stairs or something. They must be valued higher since they are shining brightly."

    One person walked over and touched the treasure in the lowest level of the stairs.

    "Rumble! Rumble!" Soon, the cave shook violently which alerted the whole mercenary group.

    "Into your positions!" Arthur immediately ordered. He had an ominous feeling regarding this.

    "Raaaah!" A terrifying growl was heard and arge sphinx appeared out of nowhere. The cave trembled again and it shouted, "Intruders wanting the treasures, you all shall die here!"

    "Raaaaaaaah!" The sphinx growled again, but this time it was scarier which made most of the people fell down with pale expressions. How could they fight thisrge monster?

    "Elders!" Arthur could feel the severity of the situation. Right now, the elders were who could save them.

    The two elders flew towards the sphinx and casted their strongest techniques. However, it had no effect against the sphinx as it swatted them like mere flies.

    "Grug!" The elders spurt a mouthful of bad blood as they looked at the sphinx with despair, "We need to run!"

    Seeing that the two Eternal Vajras helpless, all of the mercenaries lost hope and ran away for their lives. They even dropped the pouches to run lightly.

    "You cowards!" Arthur cursed. He was about to run away too. But the old door turned into arge and metal door with imperial symbols around.

    "Shit..." Arthur cursed again. Now, their path to retreat was gone. They had no choice but to fight, "Soldiers, we are trapped now. We cannot let it kill us! We have to fight back!"

    But how could these soldiers fight in their state of mind? They were utterly suppressed mentally by the sphinx already.

 Chapter 879 Little Beast

    The situation turned for worst for the ck Mercenary. Just a while ago, they were grabbing all the treasures they could find. They even betrayed Linggu to monopolize the entire resources.

    And now, they were running for their lives desperate to live through this nightmare.

    The sphix was too powerful. Even the two elders were no match against it, much less them.

    Arthur''s mind was running wild. He was thinking of possible ways of escaping this cmity. Soon, his eyes perked and shouted, "Return all the treasures! Don''t keep even a single one!"

    He thought that the sphinx was acting this way because they were robbing this tomb. He was actually betting that the beast would stop once the treasures were returned.

    The soldiers immediately followed the order albeit with trembling hands. They put the pouches forward and immediately backed off after doing it. Currently, all the treasures had been returned. Some were even returned to their ces.

    "Raaaaah!" But the sphinx was still angry. It was looking at the mercenaries like a little food to chomp down.

    "Dear Ancestor, please spare us." Arthur knelt down and kowtow three times, "We are nothing but ants in front of your greatness. We can be your ve or whatsoever, just please don''t kill us."

    Jin Rou smirked by this show of desperate move. Since he couldn''t defeat the beast, he was pleading for his life like a dog. But, this was a smart move though. With no options left to choose, begging for life didn''t actually that shameful.

    "Stomp!" The sphinx stomped the ground angrily. It looked at Arthur and pped him away like a soft paper.

    "Urgh!" Arthur felt like his insides were misced. He vomit blood and his eyes were turning blurry. That p got half of his life drained.

    "Ahhh! Help me!" Soon, the beast started stomping the mercenaries to death. It was doing it wildly as if it had no sense of reason. It just wanted to kill everyone in its path, no excuses. Screams of help could be heard ringing to the ears, but soon it turned down.

    Seeing this gory scene, Arthur felt his blood running cold. He ran for the door and used his strongest technique to break it, an attempt for onest chance. Unfortunately, luck wasn''t on his side.

    The sphinx jumped and ravaged the little body of Arthur by its mouth. It was a merciless sight that made Linggu tremble in fear.

    It was over. Now that the mercenaries died, they would be next. Much worse, they were binded so they couldn''t do anything about it.

    "This is it for us, Brother Jin." Linggu looked at Jin Rou with sad eyes, "I''m sorry."

    "I told you, it''s not." Jin Rou shook his head while smiling. The beast was slowly nearing them, thus he dropped the act and broke the chains in which made Linggu bbergasted.

    He just broke it like a tofu? He couldn''t believe his eyes. Then, Jin Rou also broke his chains and said, "Get up and wait for me."<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou stood toe to toe with the sphinx. His eyes weren''t wavering as he upped his game for a staringpetition. His lips curved into a smile and said, "You can calm down now."

    Jin Rou looked so small in front of this sphinx in terms of size. Thus, he could only touch the leg part of the beast. Soon, an unbelievable sight happened.

    The growling beast suddenly calmed down and sat down, while trying to wag its tails like a faithful dog.

    "Yes, that''s it." Jin Rouughed, "We meant no harm in your master''s tomb, so you can be rest assured. We don''t even n on taking the treasures away."

    Linggu couldn''t process what''s happening and asked, "I don''t seem to understand what''s going on..."

    The sphinx was killing people a while ago and now it looked like a dog in front of Jin Rou waiting for orders. This was inconceivable knowing the recent happenings. How did Jin Rou tame this mighty beast? And, why it was acting so familiar with him? Did they have a history in the past?

    Soon, Jin Rou walked over to the stairs and said softly, "Your master left you in this tomb to guard the treasures. After all, even she couldn''t know what will happen if the treasures on these stairs see the light of the day."

    "Rah..." The beast growled lowly as if it was agreeing with Jin Rou.

    "I cannot take these treasures, Little Beast." Jin Rou shook his head and sighed, "These items have no use to me, but it can be greed inducing if I take it with me."

    It turned out that the beast was trying to make Jin Rou get all the treasures here. It''s as if it was giving it all to him.

    ''He already has a name for it?'' Linggu seemed his world to turn upside down. Not to mention, it''s acting cute in front of him! The fog of mystery was getting around Jin Rou.

    Who was he, really?

    But in any case, Jin Rou couldn''t really take the treasures. But he had a better idea, "Instead of taking this out, how about I keep these all here with no chance of being discovered by anyone? And for your security, you can hibernate with the treasures here just like the usual."

    Little Beast''s eyes shone and licked Jin Rou. It looked happy with that suggestion.

    Jin Rou smiled wryly and said, "All right, time to go back to sleep now."

    Soon, the sphinx turned into a glow of light and entered the stairs. Jin Rou flipped his hands and a simple jar appeared in his hands, "With this, the tomb will never be discovered by anyone again."

    As he did this, Han Li''s memories and emotions were connected with Jin Rou and couldn''t help but feel heavy about it. It turned out that Han Li had a connection with the person who made this tomb and died here. But he didn''t see the remains. Perhaps, it decayed over the span of time.

 Chapter 880 Treasurehunt Era Empress

    Han Li always treasured bonds. Though he usually didn''t show in the outside, he was deeply caring in the inside. Many said that he was heartless demon, a butcher who wouldn''t bat an eye to kill millions to billions if it''s for the sake of humanity.

    But little did they know, it wasn''t all the truth. And the Era Empress buried here could be one of the witnesses, receiving Han Li''s blessing in the past.

    Treasurehunt Era Empress. It was the name of the person buried here. She wasn''t a talented girl but managed to step into the emperor realm with her perseverance and Han Li''s guidance. She loved collecting treasures, thus her dao name was like this. Though she wasn''t that brilliant in terms of power level, what made her terrifying was the beast with her. The Sphinx Lord. It was a beast a lot stronger than her and it killed too many to count enemies to protect the empress.

    Han Li gave that beast to her when it was just a little and now it grew to thisrge. Though it wasn''t Jin Rou''s memories, since he was connected with Han Li''s emotions, he was feeling what Han Li must have felt right now.

    "So she managed to sweep the realms." Jin Rou smiled. Countless memories were ying in his mind right now, "But I guess everything will alwayse to an end."

    Still, the empress died. Even she couldn''t avoid the erosion of time. At the very least, she died of a natural cause.

    Linggu observed the young man in front of him. He had been calling a powerful being his brother? It was already his luck that he was still alive.

    ? "Brother Linggu, don''t look at me like that." Jin Rou looked at him and said, "I am still the same. I just don''t show my power unless it''s necessary."

    "I see, Brother Jin." Linggu tried to calm his heart down, "But I guess, speaking of that beast, this is not an ordinary Era Emperor Tomb...?"

    "It''s indeed not." Jin Rou was looking at a wall, "This is Treasurehunt Era Empress'' ce. This is her pce, but eventually turned into a tomb when she died."

    "Treasurehunt Era Empress!" It came from Jin Rou''s mouth, so the credibility was high hence the gasp of Linggu.

    This dao title was famous in the Southern King Region. After all, it was a name that deterred many enemies from invading the south!

    In the past, powerhouses from the Northern Queen Region tried to monopolize the resources of the Southern King Region like it was their turf. Although the south was angry by this deed, they couldn''t actually fight back by that time as all three superpowers of the region was suffering a setback.

    While the three superpowers were unable to do something, someone stepped up and made a bold move.

    Killing those who trespassed without hesitation. Of course, this earned the ire of the north and they immediately dispatched people to take care of the perpetrator. Unfortunately, they weren''t lucky as none of those they dispatched returned alive.<sub> </sub>

    Just imagine. A single woman and a beast in tow managed to prevent the north from swallowing theirnds? It''s almost impossible to imagine that it could be the truth!

    And because of that, the Northern Queen Region stopped doing drastic moves. After all, they lost too many people during that time. Since that incident, Treasurehunt Era Empress resounded with praises and thanks from the masses. Many actually idolized her for what she did. Also, there were those who criticized her reckless movement.

    All in all, she became famous overnight.

    "Brother, how strong was Treasurehunt during her prime?" Linggu''s idol was she. So he couldn''t help but ask. He was aiming to be like her, an emperor that loved treasure hunting.

    "Very strong." Jin Rou smirked, "Even Era Emperors older than her had to weigh their pros and cons before antagonizing her. After all, though she was a carefree soul, she was a ruthless killer."

    Han Li thought her not to show mercy to enemies. Showing mercy was showing weakness. Anytime, it could be taken advantage and it could cost your life.

    Linggu''s eyes brightened. Her idol was too amazing indeed! No wonder she could instill fear into the enemies especially in the north.

    "Does the Northern Queen Region still cause trouble here?" Jin Rou asked. The north always tried to provoke the south in the past but during Treasurehunt''s era, they didn''t create a move. Now that she was gone, they must be nning to or they already created their move.

    "Yes, Brother Jin." Linggu''s expression turned dejected, "But their movements aren''t malicious yet. Perhaps they are still cautious if some experts are still around that could cause them more trouble."

    "Of course, it''s that way." Jin Rou sneered, "They lost limbs during Treasurehunt''s era and now that they haven''t felt her aura, they must be assuming now that she''s either hibernating or met eternal rest."

    The north had always wanted thend of the south. The environment of thetter was greaterpared to the former, thus they were aiming to have thisnd as well. Too bad though, they couldn''t make big moves as the not to mention the threat of Treasurehunt, the three superpowers of Southern King Region were active as well.

    How could they make moves when eyes were everywhere? As much as possible, the north would try to avoid an all out war with the south. After all, even if the north won the war, the losses must be massive and it couldn''t be recovered even after a long span of time.

    "Their ambitions, especially those snakes, are over the top still." Jin Rou sighed. Since he''s here, he''s going to amend this if ever the north tried to be bold when he''s present.

    After that talk, Jin Rou and Linggu got out of the cave. Then, it disappeared like it wasn''t there to begin with. ck Mercenary was also no more as they lost most of their men in this raid.

 Chapter 881 Green City

    "The tomb will never appear on thend again." Jin Rou said.

    "How about the beast, Brother?" Linggu asked with a curious tone. That sphinx was too powerful that even ten Vajras were to try to defeat it, they would be swatted like flies.

    "Little Beast will enter long hibernation." Jin Rou said. This period might take longer than millions to billions of years, "As I have already separated their space from the reality of this world, it will just hibernate most of the time."

    "So he will still be alone there for almost eternity?" Linggu felt sad about the sphinx. If he were Jin Rou, he might have released the beast into the wild or try taming it.

    "Little Beast is a special kind of beast that I can''t let those old folks not yet dying to know." Jin Rou said, "If they do, they will surely try to turn Mortalis upside down just for Little Beast. Furthermore, you don''t have to worry about it being lonely, Treasurehunt''s will is still there. Unless the treasures are gone, the will will always be there."

    "Treasurehunt''s will is there?" Linggu was shocked. He didn''t feel any soul aura inside the tomb.

    "You wouldn''t feel it because she chose not to show herself." Jin Rou shook his head. She probably sensed Han Li and decided not to show herself.

    "But why is Little Beast special?" The curiosity of Linggu was overwhelming.

    "You''re now getting curious about the things." Jin Rou chuckled and said, "Because Little Beast is a descendant of a mythical monster that terrorized the Western Emperor Region in the past."

    Linggu''s hair almost stood from goosebumps as he received this answer. It was too much for him to handle! A mythical monster that could terrorize such a powerful region? Take note, of all the four regions of directions, Western Emperor Region was the strongest after Central God Region.

    "Okay, you don''t need to know about the details or else it might make you copse." Jin Rouughed, "You have to return to your camp, don''t you?"

    "Ah yes..." Linggu nodded, "Brother Jin, where are you going from now on?"

    Linggu knew he couldn''t apany Jin Rou to where he would go. Their worlds were heavens apart and though the former wanted to catch up, it''s nigh impossible even with his talents. This must be their first andst meeting.

    "I''m going to Evergreen School." Jin Rou stated. ording to Han Li''s memories, it was one of the ces that he stayed at during his 4th and 6th Challenge. He wanted to personally go there and see for himself why.

    "I see. That''s far." Linggu sighed, but still smiled, "Then this is probably ourst meeting, Brother Jin. Thank you for apanying me."

    He bowed with respect. The respect was from the bottom of his heart.

    "Go. The future is long. As long as you decide the right timing of your luck and opportunity, your achievements will soar to the sky." Jin Rou said. He knew that as long as no mishaps happened, this man could be a big character in the distant future.

    Then, Linggu and Jin Rou parted ways. Sylvianna appeared yawning, "You must have taken a liking to that man."<sub> </sub>

    She said with a bored tone. She was watching the entire thing in her personal space.

    "His dao heart is firm. Although there will be enough temptations to shake it, he managed to hold onto his belief." Jin Rou said, "I do like people who can discern chances and temptations."

    "But you didn''t give him any treasure." Sylvianna was confused. Usually, Jin Rou gave treasure to those who earned his grace. But it wasn''t the case this time.

    "He doesn''t need any." Jin Rou shook his head, "With his firm dao heart, that''s all he needs to achieve what he wants to achieve."

    He paused for a moment and resumed, "All right, time to Evergreen School now."

    ---

    The Evergreen School was a powerhouse of the Green City, three hundred thousand miles away from the previous town. Jin Rou had to use the public warp with an expensive pay in order to get here.

    The Green City was under the rule of Evergreen School. Just like its name stated, it was a ced filled with greenery. Of all ces in the south, this ce was the most peaceful as low crime rates was possible to achieve here.

    There were many trees and nts as Jin Rou and Sylvianna walked in. There were even houses on and in the trees. The scene was wonderful and soothing. Of Mortalis, this ce might be the most peaceful one.

    "No wonder why Han Li wanted to stay here for times." Jin Rou smiled. With the calming experience, it''s more than enough to actually reenergize one''s self before taking actions. Not just that, the entrance here was also of free admission.

    But, Jin Rou''s reason for being here wasn''t just this. In truth, he wanted to meet a certain person in the Evergreen School.

    As soon as he entered the school, he made many twists and turns that made Sylvianna dizzy. How was that possible that this school was thisrge? When you look at it in a distance, it felt like you can map the whole school in just 5 minutes but when you entered it, it''s different entirely.

    Then, a rundown store was hiding in the corner. Jin Rou smirked and confirmed that the ce was still the same.

    As soon as he entered, what met the duo was a stinking smell of liquor. Compared to outside, the inside smell was too much. Why was a store of this kind inside the Evergreen School?

    "I''m sorry but we aren''t selling anything." The old man by the counter said. He was not wearing a top clothing. His deted muscles were visible and his skin turning gray was also for the show.

    Seeing this, the little girl almost vomited and chose to get out of the ce. She''d rather wait Jin Rou there than bear this kind of smell.

 Chapter 882 Old Man Lincon

    "You aren''t selling anything, but your store is open?" Jin Rou smiled. He helped himself and took a seat, "Let me see the menu. I want to order something, I''m hungry."

    "Young Lad, did you not hear me?" The old man scratched his belly, "We don''t sell anything. Please help yourself out."

    The old man was always like this. He turned down customers despite his store being open. His customers were usually high ranking existences but he had the audacity to turn them down. Is he not afraid of lightning striking him here?

    But the truth was, the old man was extraordinary that even Immortal Vajras and Era Emperors had to go out with respect. As for Epoch Saints? They didn''t usually go to this kind of ce.

    "Old Lincon, your attitude is rude as still. Also, you''re still blind as hell." Jin Rou smirked. He showed his palm and symbols started appearing out of it.

    The old man named Lincon almost stood up from fright but he immediately calmed himself down, "I didn''t expect that you will pay me a visit again. I thought you already died."

    The old man showed interest.

    "How can I? That old man up there in the Central God must die first before me." Jin Rouughed, "You are still scrawny and disgusting as ever. It''s been how many years passed now, yet you didn''t change."

    "There is no reason to change, no?" Old Man Lincon said, "I will just rot here, so why bother changing? Here is the menu."

    After handing over the menu, Old Man Lincon said, "It''s better just to stay this way."

    "My offer still stands as of today, Old Man." Jin Rou said, "You have the choice, of course."

    In the past, Han Li offered the old man something that would surely trigger his interest. Unfortunately, thetter turned it down after some pondering.

    "My choice will also be the same." Old Man Lincon answered, "It''s useless trying to make me change my mind. Freedom is not what I seek. I have grown old and I will die with this store."

    "I''m aware. But don''t you want to see what it''s like outside of this store?" Jin Rou asked, "Mortalis is not big enough to handle your power, though."

    "You just want me to be your errand boy." Old Man Lincon sneered.

    "Errand Old Man, not boy. You think you''re still of hot age?" Jin Rou corrected, "Of course, nothing is free in this world. If you want something, you have to give something equivalent in return."

    "With my old bones, what can I do aside from making the world into a pool of blood?" Old Man Lincon sighed, "I have grown tired of it and I don''t want any part in your grudge against that existence."<sub> </sub>

    "Are you cowering?" Jin Rou smiled, "This will be myst chance to defeat him once and for all. And also, this will be thest time my offer stands."

    Jin Rou would return to his own universe and leave this one. The name Han Li would soon disappear and only live in the official records of the worlds.

    "Cowering? That old bastard even has to be cautious in front of me in my full power." Old Man Lincon sneered. Though he couldn''t defeat that existence, his full strength was enough to make him fall back a few steps.

    "Then hop on the board. Your strength will add up my chances of winning this war." Jin Rou said, "After this, you can do whatever you want. You''re free."

    "You''re really insane." Old Man Lincon had to give it to Jin Rou, "You''ve failed 8 times and each time, you almost died. Yet you still want to go for the 9th? I never encountered a person such as you in my entire life."

    Many tried to challenge that existence in the past. But all eventually failed. Moreover, most of them suffer many tribtions leading to total annihtion of their sects and ns. That existence was petty and would pay even the smallest grudge a hundred fold.

    "Because I am me and those you encountered are them." Jin Rou said, "There''s a distinguished separation between me and them, so you cannotpare me to those folks. They eventually gave up and ran away for their lives, but me? I keep choosing to go forward."

    Han Li failed eight times but he didn''t lose hope. He kept on persevering until hisst breath. Despite encountering so many helpless situations, he emerged as the victor and kept going on. He never turned back and focused his sight forward.

    The old man turned silent after hearing this. A long time of silence emerged.

    After a long while, Old Man Lincon decided to break the ice, "How certain of you winning this?"

    "As of now, I have yet to get the final items I needed. So, 20%. If I have those, it might rise to 25%. And if I add up your strength, that should be 28%." Jin Rou was speaking with the truth. However, he hid the fact that it was only the chances of him winning if he was talking about Han Li''s capabilities.

    But what if he added up his own? Only Jin Rou knew.

    "25%-28%is not bad." The old man sighed, "The Yu n didn''t even have that much fighting chance during the recent challenge."

    "The Yu n challenged him?" Jin Rou revealed a surprised expression. They were a bunch of cautious people. Why would they suddenly go straight to the pit of hell?

    The Yu n was a superpower in the Central God Region, take note. They had trillions worth of history starting from their Yu Progenitor. They even created several Epoch Saints in the past. But, this was not enough to challenge that existence.

    "Yes. I don''t know the exact details about it, but they suddenly dered that they would challenge that old bastard. It''s out of nowhere, thus it caught the people off guard." Old Man Lincon said with a heavy expression.

 Chapter 883 The Majestic Past

    Something must have happened. Jin Rou spected. The Yu would never do such reckless move without a valid reason. The Yu was a powerful lineage in the Central God Region, and many sects and ns didn''t dare antagonize them. Although they had many enemies, those didn''t tantly provoke them.

    After all, the Yu n''s prowess was visible to everyone.

    ''It seems I have to pay a visit when I go there.'' Jin Rou took a deep breath. Honestly, he didn''t want to but Han Li''s emotions were affecting him so he would probably make time to go.

    "Before them, who challenged that old man?" Jin Rou asked. Aside from a very few existences who would dare, he could think of secret sects that had the ability to challenge that god.

    "After yourst challenge, the joint alliance of Severe Storm Bringer and Thunder Dragon was made. They brought their top emperors and saints to challenge that old bastard." Old Man Lincon responded, "But as you can imagine, they also failed."

    That challenge created deep pits and damages around Central God Region. Just imagine, the joint alliance dispatched their strongest ancestors, emperors, and saints to actually grab a slim winning chance against that existence.

    "At the very least, they grew guts inside their bodies." Jin Rou spoke. He was familiar with the two superpowers and he even had a bit of connection with them, "They didn''t run away and faced the problem head on."

    Severe Storm Bringer dispatched four Era Emperors and two Epoch Saints by that time. While Thunder God moved Five Era Emperors and one Epoch Saint. Not to mention this, tens of Immortal Vajras also appeared.

    Yet this lineup was totally annihted like mere flies. Though they resisted, the ending result didn''t change.

    "These superpowers will have a hard time recuperating their losses." Jin Rou shook his head. It might be impossible to recuperate from these losses even after millions of years.

    "Yes, their descendants are all hiding now somewhere in Mortalis." Old Man Lincon said, "The future is too drastic for them. That''s too bad."

    ? "Since when did you be so sentimental? It''s not like you have connections with them." Jin Rou said to liven up the mood, "They are all grown ups. And for sure, the ancestors left some capable seeds to guide them. It might take too long, but they will rise once again."

    Fall and rise of sects were inevitable. Once they rise, eventually they would fall. And once they fell, eventually they would rise. It''s just a matter of time and luck.

    "So, what''s your n?" The old man asked, "I can help you a bit when the timees, but don''t expect too much of me. Of course, there will be no payments. I''m just fed up seeing you so I might lend a hand during your war with him."

    "Oh? The Lincon of the Ancient Times is willing to do service for free?" Jin Rou said, "Can you even endure the punishment for unbinding the restrictions?"

    In truth, the old man could go out of this ce. However, he first had to make sure that he could endure the punishment for that. It was the scary part, as even he wouldn''t leave unscathed there.

    "Well, do you have a treasure that could deduce the punishment power?" The old man rolled his eyes. Naturally, he could endure it. But after this, he wouldn''t be able to get out again for a long time.

    "Say no more." Jin Rouughed and took out an armor te and helmet. It looked simple but the origins of it was more than a person could imagine. With a rusty appearance, it actually looked like an aged armor stuck in a ce.<sub> </sub>

    Old Man Lincon''s eyes widened and said, "You. Where did you get this?"

    The te and helmet should have disappeared a long time ago with no chance of being traced. Howe it was in Jin Rou''s possession?

    "I always have my means, you see." Jin Rou chuckled, "What might be impossible to get is possible for me as long as I pay the right price."

    "You jest. This treasure does not have a worth in terms of money." The old man snorted, "But this will actually help me decrease the punishment."

    He looked at Jin Rou suspiciously and said, "It looks like you already calcte every possible angles even before youe here."

    "Just lucky." Jin Rou smiled.

    The old man didn''t buy the reason. He went inside the kitchen and prepared something for the other party. After ten minutes, a hot soup sparkling features appeared by Jin Rou''s front.

    Then, the old man poured a wine from his hidden collection in a small ss. The wine aged for too long now so its taste must be the best.

    "These are on the house. Now eat and shoo away." The old man snorted and returned back to his seat.

    Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh by the attitude of the old man. Nevertheless, he epted the gesture and eat the soup slowly.

    Just in between, two people entered. One was a young pretty girl and the other was a woman in maid outfit. The former had an arrogant aura surrounding her, in which Jin Rou had already known what type of person was she.

    "Old Sir, I thought that you aren''t selling something. Why did thismoner have some?" The pretty girl named Alija said. Her tone was full of grievances.

    However, the old man ignored her. The maid behind was angered and shouted, "Old Man, mydy is speaking to you. Do you know who is she? Show some respect!"

    Sylvianna entered the store again and found these two ignorants causing a scene. She sneered and returned outside knowing that the stinky smell didn''t change. Those two were just courting death, so why would she care?

    The old man didn''t answer but Jin Rou, "This is on the house. He has not sold anything."

    Alija didn''t buy this as she saw the menu by his side, "You dare tell a lie in front of me?"

 Chapter 884 Seven Dao Princess

    Jin Rou looked at the menu in front of him and understood right away why this girl said it, "It''s up to you to believe me or not. Anyway, you won''t get any food or anything from here. So I advise you to see yourself out."

    "Audacious!" The maid was more angered. Her vains were bulging from all sides of her face, "This is the princess of the Seven Dao Kingdom and yet you dared to actually shoo her out? You must be out of your mind!"

    Her chest huffing and puffing from anger as she continued, "If you kneel down and beg for forgiveness, she might actually forgive. If not, don''t think about escaping the ire of Prince Caspian of Sword Light for disrespecting the princess!"

    While Seven Dao Kingdom was a measly second rate sect, their princess had been liked by the prince of one of the three super powers of the south, Sword Light.

    There were already rumors that Seven Dao Princess was going to be married soon to the Sword Light Prince, and not just any prince. He was actually the crown prince of the powerhouse! It just meant that he was next in line in bing the emperor of Sword Light. With such high status in the sect, the Seven Dao Kingdom''s rise was inevitable. Thus, the maid and the princess was acting this way.

    "And so?" Jin Rou''s patience had no ce for these two ignorants who didn''t know who they were dealing with, "This is thest time I will say this. Leave this ce at once."

    The Seven Dao Princess''plexion became pale from anger. All this time, she had been respected and pampered due to her rising status. It was the first time someone was antagonizing her this much. Did this man thought that he could just say words like that and there''s no punishment? If not for her prince saying that he wants something here in this store, she wouldn''t even step foot in this disgusting ce!

    "You fool! I will p you hard until you learn your lesson!" But before the princess could move, the maid already stepped forward and was about to p Jin Rou''s face.

    However, the pping didn''t happen as Jin Rou looked at the arm and twisted it just by using his aura.

    "Ah!" The maid shrieked as she saw her arm twisted in an unnatural position. There was also blood flowing from her ankle, "Mydy, my arm! Ahh!"

    The maid was just a mortal. So, the simple twist of arm was too much for her to take. She was already crying from pain.

    "Do you know what you have done?" The princess spoke coldly, "This is like trying to step on the Sword Light."

    She was using her background to threaten Jin Rou. Of course, thetter didn''t mind it and smirked, "Sword Light? Just a bunch of ants. Let me tell you something, if in three seconds you are still here, you can say good bye to your dear life now. I have no patience for rotten people like you two."

    The princess felt her back sweating. She was afraid of this man? She could see in his eyes that he wasn''t joking. They would really die here if they didn''t go away. She tried to prop the maid but thetter was losing too much blood so she had no energy to get up.

    Her screams turned lower, too. Her life was slowly being sapped out of her body.<sub> </sub>

    "1." Jin Rou started counting.

    The princess dragged the maid outside of the store in a hurried manner. She was afraid that her life would be taken after the count went to three. But she was sure that she would exact revengeter on. Princess Alija was a prideful princess who''s going to be the wife of Crown Prince Caspian. What''s there to be afraid of if the Sword Light was behind her?

    Knowing they already tucked their tails between their legs, the old man spoke, "You should have killed them already. They will surely try to hunt you down."

    "Let them court death next time they see me." Jin Rou shook his head. If those two didn''t learn their lesson, they would be killed next time. Jin Rou had no habits of sparing people twice in a row.

    After consuming the meal, Jin Rou stood up and said, "I will be going now. My aim for being here has been aplished. I will be seeing you outside soon."

    "Be sure to win, Li." The old man said, "If you don''t, I''ll kill you myself even if you escape death once again."

    Jin Rou didn''t answer this. The battle would be life and death. It''s either him disappearing or that god disappearing. No matter what, only one of them could remain. Then, he exited the door and disappeared in the dark along with Sylvianna.

    ---

    In the vicinity of Seven Dao Kingdom, the princess was crying as she discovered that her maid died. The blood loss was too much that she wasn''t able to take it. Her father was trying tofort her as he spoke, "Daughter, it''s okay. Ling died protecting you. Don''t worry, we will not let that bastard go even if he go to other regions."

    "Father, I will contact Caspian regarding this." The princess was full of hatred, "That man dares to belittle Sword Light, so he must pay dearly for it!"

    In actuality, the life of her maid wasn''t that significant. Many maids were dying to be on her side so Ling didn''t matter even a bit for her. What''s making her like this was how that man red was like she was being punched with needles over and over again. Unless she killed that person, she wouldn''t be in peace.

    "Yes, you do it my daughter." Her fatherforted her, "No one should be able to underestimate us and Sword Light! Death should be the punishment for this."

    Having his support, the princess'' moral rised.

 Chapter 885 Lion City

    "Where are we going now?" Sylvianna asked. They had been walking over the night until now, but they showed no signs of stopping. Though it wasn''t difficult for her with her cultivation, she still felt a bit hungry.

    "To a certain superpower." Jin Rou answered.

    "Which one? Dragon n? Sword Light? Are you going to put them into their right ce, already?" Sylvianna barraged him with many questions.

    Jin Rou rolled his eyes and didn''t respond again. One answer would lead to another question, so it''s better to shut up.

    Receiving this silent response, she knew she had to close her mouth now.

    Soon, the duo reached a simple town and headed to a warp gate.

    "This warp is going to Lion City. So the fee will be 2,000 Myriad Vajra Stones." The guard spoke with a normal tone. He observed the duo but didn''t say anything. As long as they could pay for it, then it''s good.

    Mortalis had many currencies starting from the Myriad Vajra Stones up to Saint Stones as the highest value.

    The guard was simply asking for 2,000 Myriad Vajra Stones. This might be a big amount to normal people and sects, but to most people, they could still grit their teeth to afford it.

    Moreover, the conversion was 100 is to 1. For example, 100 Myriad Vajra Stones was equivalent to 1 Eternal Vajra Stone. 100 Eternal Vajra Stones was to 1 Immortal Vajra Stone and so on.

    Jin Rou took out the vajra stones and handed it over to the guard. Thetter counted the money and nodded, "You can go now. The travel time will be at least 20 minutes."

    Jin Rou nodded and entered while Sylvianna followed suit. In the passage of the warp, she suddenly said, "You can just calcte the exact location and you can teleport there. What''s the need of taking public warp gate?"

    If Jin Rou used his own warp gate, they would be there in the matter of seconds. That''s how strong his warps were.

    "Little Beast handed over some money to me a while ago via telepathy." Jin Rou said, "The amount is too much so I''m trying to spend it more."

    Treasurehunt''s money would surely be hefty. After all, she used to travel around the world and sold a lot of treasures she found. Thus, the money must be enormous.

    "Then you can use it in auction houses, you know?" Sylvianna rolled her eyes, "You just want to g it up that you struck it rich on my face, no?"

    Jin Rouughed but didn''t answer this. After several minutes, they finally reached the end of the warp gate.

    "Wee, customers! This is Lion City, the home of all pride." Ady in an awkward suit greeted them, "I am called Cath, what can I do for you?"

    The Lion City was a business lounge, hence stalls after stalls were stacked here. Of all the ces in the south, this city was the most sessful and the ce with the highest economy. Even the Light City of Sword Light couldn''t match to the Lion City''s economic status.

    "I want to enter Lion Hub." Jin Rou answered Cath, "Can you make the arrangements to grant it? Of course, money is not a problem."<sub> </sub>

    Cath revealed an ufortable expression and said, "This... I am a mere normal person, Customer. I cannot grant it."

    What was Lion Hub? It was the owner of the Lion City, itself! Being one of the three superpowers in the Southern King Region, they held high respect and prestige. How could thisdy who was barely making a living could make the arrangements for an entry to that sacred ce?

    "That''s too bad, then." Jin Rou shook his head. He didn''t want to waste time with thedy and continued forward.

    Cath seemed to be struggling obvious to her expression. After deciding, she gritted her teeth and chase after Jin Rou, "Customer, while I cannot make the arrangements myself, I can take you to someone who can."

    "Oh?" Jin Rou smiled and said, "Bring us there."

    ---

    After a few minutes of walk, Cath led them to a street side where there a few people were strolling. This ce was filled with smoke from who knows what kind of ces. Furthermore, there was a stinky metallic smelling from below.

    Eyes were observing the newly arrived duo with Cath in tow. Even the one leading them was a bit nervous. After all, this was a thug turf ruled by many gangs. Since the gangs of the Lion City couldn''t control the entire city and couldn''t actually cause trouble in the light, they created a zone where they could run amok freely.

    Lion Hub, of course, gave their permission. As long as the gangs here didn''t cross the line, the ck Zone would remain.

    "This ce is more disgusting than the previous store." Sylvianna pinched her nose and sighed. Why was there too many gross ces in the world?

    After several twists, they finally arrived to their destination. It had silver que with a name ''Coral''.

    Cath knocked the door and said, "Hello, I have brought customers."

    "Enter." The voice from the inside sounded. Since the permission was granted, Cath opened the door.

    There was a cat-like creature sitting on the table. Its little fangs were visible with a pair of wings. It looked like a beast of a terrifying origin. Around it was people in cat mask. They were tightly gripping the hilt of their weapons in case the cat-like creature ordered them.

    "What is their purpose here?" The cat talked.

    "They want to enter Lion Hub, Master Coral." Cath smiled and responded, "They said money is not a problem."

    Currently, the Lion Hub wasn''t epting visitors unlike in the past. They were secretive and didn''t usually want to interact with the outside. Thus, the people in the ck Zone made this into an opportunity to earn money.

    And that''s why Cath brought them to this kind of ce.

 Chapter 886 Entering Lion Hub

    Coral the Cat observed the duo with eyes that could ovep with reality. Her eyes were deeping through the mysterious fog but it wasn''t pratable. Although she was surprised, she didn''t show it into her cat face.

    "100,000 Myriad Vajra Stones for the transport fee and additional 75,000 Myriad Vajra Stones for security fee. This is an all in package so you have to buy the two no matter what." Coral said as she licked her paws, "Since you are brought by Cath, that is already a discounted price. The original is 200,000 Myriad Vajra Stones."

    "That seems to be a bit expensive." Though Sylvianna was new in this world. She could calcte that the price was too high for a simple entry to Lion Hub.

    "Little girl, it''s not even in the category of expensive." Coral looked at her and answered, "This is already cheappared to what others offer here in ck Zone."

    It was true. With the tight security of Lion Hub nowadays, asking for 175,000 Myriad Vajra Stones was truly cheap. After all, it was an entry to that sacred ce!

    "How will you get us there?" Jin Rou asked. The money wasn''t a problem, but he had to make sure that the method was feasible. Though he had so much money, he didn''t want to waste it.

    "You''re in luck. We have a delivery inside the Lion Hub tonight." Coral smirked, "The method is simple. You just have to wear our clothes so that the guards there will assume that you are our people. That way, you will be granted entry. We can only take two persons per transaction and delivery, though. After all the space is very limited."

    Coral had an agreement with the Lion Hub. They were going to be the suppliers of things the hub needed. This way, Lion Hub didn''t have to dispatch their people to go out.

    Of all the people in ck Zone, Coral was the most trusted despite her line of work. And many customers could probably attest to this. So, Jin Rou didn''t have to worry about being scammed.

    "175,000 Myriad Vajra Stones for a package." Jin Rou nodded, "All right, let''s get down to the payment."

    "I like people who are easy to have a deal with." Coralughed and signaled her men. Then, a contract appeared and said, "Read this contract before you sign it. After you sign it, the amount will automatically be deducted from your possession."

    Jin Rou read the contract contents. Everything was okay, and there were no uses that might make the other party take advantage of them. Then, he signed it and gave it back to the cat.

    "All right, since the payment has been made, I will advise you toy low inside." Coral sternly warned Jin Rou, "I don''t know about the exact details but Lion Hub is currently suffering ording to the intel I gathered. They are on high alert for suspicious people so be sure not to cause there trouble. Of course, you cannot say that I''m the one who arranged your entry since it''s part of the contract. You know what will happen if you tell on me, right?"

    It was a natural content of the contract. Jin Rou had to keep things confidential should he be caught by the Lion Hub. No damage must be taken by Coral and her men.

    "I understand." Jin Rou nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "One more thing, my men can only take you to the outermost part of Lion Hub to ensure my men''s security. I''m sure, you have read it in the contract but I advise you to not cause trouble for days to not cause harm in yourself." Coral exined, "And if you want to go somewhere, you can rest at the first rolling mountains you can see. Those parts are actually safe as long as you aren''t a mortal."

    Honestly, Coral was anxious. She felt that something was going to happen. She just hoped that she wouldn''t be implicated in this. The contract was the thing somewhat calming her.

    ---

    During the night, Jin Rou and Sylvianna hopped in the carriage wearing a uniform of the group. One man was leading them and guiding the horse to where it should go.

    After an hour, they finally reached the gates of Lion Gate. It was so huge that it was already touching the lower clouds. It created a heavy sound as a guard appeared.

    He was already informed of the time and date of this delivery. He checked the people and the goods inside to make sure. Seeing there was no suspicious smell, he permitted the carriage to enter the gate.

    Then after reaching the outerskirts of the hub, the man said, "This is where I can take you the most. Hurry up and leave the uniforms. I will be creating some avatars matching your bodies to create an illusion that you''re still with me."

    The duo got out of the carriage and said, "Thank you for the service."

    "No problem, just remember our Master''s reminders." The man nodded and left. They only offer a one way trip thus the cheap price. How to get out of this ce would fall on the customers itself.

    "After all those troubles when we can just enter this ce easily." Sylvianna was grumbling. Jin Rou''s way of wanting to spend the money he got was all too full of hassles, "So what now?"

    "No rush. Let''s take this up tomorrow. Let''s go to that mountain and rest." Jin Rou smiled. He needed to formte his ns for the Lion Hub before actually meeting them.

    ---

    Morning hase. Despite the three suns lighting the world already, the duo couldn''t see any disciples training or running around for exercises. They went to several ces but all of them were actually all empty as if Lion Hub was abandoned.

    It wasn''t possible though. As there were guards by the front gate. It was already noon before they could finally see a few people. However, they were all seemed like elders with a high position in the hub.

 Chapter 887 Prince Caspian

    Out of curiosity, the duo neared the elders without being detected. With Jin Rou''s skill, the elders didn''t even notice that someone was approaching them.

    "This is bad. Really really bad." One elder said with an anxious expression, "Lion Hub is done for. What do we do?"

    Jin Rou''s ears twitched. Lion Hub was done for? Itpassed of trillions of years of histories. It couldn''t just go down like that. After all, their resources were sufficient enough tost them a lifetime.

    Furthermore, Lion Emperor of the distant past paved the way for the hub. How could they lose now?

    "If not for not Lady Arisa turning down the marriage proposal of Sword Light." Another elder sighed, "That sect has always paid even the slightest grudges. Now, all we can do is to wait for our deaths."

    A year ago, the crown prince of Sword Light went here personally to ask for Lady Arisa''s hand for marriage. All the elders were agreed with it, but the Lion Sect Master''s answer depended on what his daughter wanted to.

    Who would have thought that Lady Arisa would turn the prince down? It made the prince and the Sword Light livid and threatened the Lion Hub that they''d soon regret this decision.

    It''s the Sword Light again. Jin Rou smirked. It seemed that those people were starting to bare their fangs now. In the past, they were always behaving like a good child, but now they grew some balls.

    Unfortunately, they moved in the wrong timing.

    "But this can be fixed." The third elder said, "The crown prince will be visiting us again one of these days. That''s the opportunity to turn the tide away from us."

    The crown prince informed the Lion Hub of his visit in the near future. He also stated that he would give the Lion Hub onest chance to change their dire situation. After all, once Sword Light moved, it would be difficult to stop them.

    Although Lion Hub and Sword Light were superpowers, their overall strength was totally different. Lion Hub had focused on their businesses thus their power was a bitcking.

    ---

    The day of the crown prince''s arrival had finally arrived. He asked for the grandest reception from the Lion Hub which the elders happily agreed to.

    Little did they know, he also brought his first wife to be, the Seven Dao Princess.

    There was totalparison between the Seven Dao Princess and Lady Arisu of the Lion Hub. The former couldn''t even hold a candle in terms of beauty to thetter. And for sure, she was aware of it. Fortunately, she was the first wife thus her status was higher.<sub> </sub>

    Prince Caspian was looking at everyone with an arrogant expression. It looked like he was seeing those people like insects. Merely a pebble in this universe.

    While he was being received grandly by people, in a guest hall, Lady Arisu was there with the high ranking elders of the Lion Hub.

    Her beauty was truly amazing and gasp inducing. With her red hair down like waves after waves, and her smooth skin and perfect oval face, no wonder Prince Caspian didn''t stop pursuing her. A year ago, she was offered to be the first wife. But she declined. Now, she was given a chance again, but it''s just as the second wife since the first had already been taken.

    "Lady Arisu, you cannot turn this marriage down again." The elder said with a stern voice, "If you do, you will be the sinner of the Lion Hub for the rest of your life. Can you bear that?"

    "Your father is in seclusion, so no one can help you. So help yourself and the hub. Don''t put us in danger for your measly pride as the heiress of the Lion Hub." The other elder said.

    They kept on pressuring the woman and didn''t care. As long as it could save the hub, they would do it. Currently, they had no match for the Sword Light. So they had no choice but to adjust.

    Surviving was the most important part.

    Although Lady Arisu could understand this simple logic and trail of thinking, she still shook her head and answered, "That man is not worthy to be marrying with. So no, my decision stands the same."

    "Are you out of your mind?!" The elders raised their voices in frustration, "You''re going to get us killed! Not just you, us! Do you know how powerful those people had advanced through the years? Our focus is in business, so how could we fight them back? Not to mention, I heard they have a secret tie with a superpower in the north!"

    It was an ongoing rumor that Sword Light''s further advancement could be because of external sources. But it wasn''t proven so no one actually talked about it openly.

    "You are out of your mind, Elder Han." Lady Arisu was angry, "Do you think things will be resolved if I agree to their wedding? Prince Caspian just wants something here in the Lion Hub that''s why he is pursuing me. With the history of Sword Light, do you think we will fare better if we ally with them?"

    The elders were shocked. It was the first time they saw thedy angry about something. They didn''t know what to refute what she said as it was all true. Sword Light was arrogant and wicked. So how could they fall to their hands? But, if they decline this marriage again, can they take the anger of that person?

    While they were having a hard time deciding, someone barged in without informing those ij the inside. The elders were about to reprimand the person when they saw who it was.

    "I heard that my soon-to-be wife is here, so I personallye here to fetch her." Prince Caspian walked slowly but arrogantly as he neared Lady Arisu, "After all, we have so much to talk with."

    In his tow was Seven Dao Princess who was wearing a fake smile. For sure, she must be looking at Lady Arisu with disgusted expression.

 Chapter 888 Aggressive

    Lady Arisu looked at Prince Caspian and took a deep breath before saying, "Prince Caspian, I''m sure that you have been taught of royal etiquette of not entering a ce without knocking or informing those inside."

    "Oh my, my wife''s temper is still hot as ever." Prince Caspian smiled, "All right, sorry. Next time I''m going to knock."

    Even the elders felt insulted of how the prince conduct himself. Just because they were a superpower in business, they were already treating them like this? Not to mention, he''s already iming Lady Arisu to be his wife.

    "And don''t call me that." Lady Arisu shot a cold look against the prince and said, "No one is going to marry you. You can think about marrying others, but for me? It''s impossible. The best I can do for you is to see you out."

    Lady Arisu didn''t back down. She wouldn''t let Lion Hub to be a prey for Sword Light. Although they were weaker in terms of cultivators, they had so many treasures to protect them at all cost. Unless Sword Light wanted to go all out, they couldn''t damage the hub severely.

    This was what Lady Arisu was firmly believing. That the Sword Light couldn''t actually go out to damage them too much.

    Hearing this, the prince''splexion darkened. His voice turned cold and said, "You have not yet learned your lesson, have you?"

    Then, he walked past Lady Arisu and said, "Do you really think I cannot make Sword Light go all out to beat your Lion Hub down to the ground? I''m telling you, I have enough authority even to mobilize my troops and destroy Lion City right this instant."

    Prince Caspian wasn''t joking around. As the crown prince of the Sword Light, he could make major moves without asking for permissions. The emperor had a full a trust on him. If in case he wanted the Lion City gone, he could mobilize the most troops of Sword Light for a cause.

    "Do you want to earn the anger of the masses?" Lady Arisu couldn''t believe this man would go through such lengths for a simple no of marriage.

    "Earning them or not, it doesn''t matter. As long as you have the stronger punch, who can actually antagonize you?" Prince Caspian smiled, "If you are strong, you are thew. You manipte thew."

    "A mindset of a rotten person." Lady Arisu sneered. This handsome prince was too corrupted for his own good.

    But he got a point. The world was ruled by the stronger punch. If you are stronger, then you have the final say. It was a world of the jungle where the strong eats the weak.

    "I will give you onest chance. Arisu, this is truly thest. If you cannot appreciate my kindness, I will kill every person in Lion City now. If you think I''m joking, turn me down." The prince was filled with killing intent. It was thest straw of his patience.

    Lady Arisu clenched her fists. It was now a situation where the lives of the people below depended on her. She was ring daggers to the prince and decided to y him in one shot. It was the only chance she had right now.

    However, before she could make a move, steps after steps could be heard. It was loud, so their attention was caught.<sub> </sub>

    "Bang!" The door was mmed open and two figures appeared. One was an ordinary looking young man with long ck hair. You could see such normal face in your everyday living. The other was a little girl with a quite hair, she was already a beauty despite being so young.

    "I got fed up of hearing this drama, so I decided to appear." Jin Rou sighed, "And to think that the crown prince of Sword Light is this cruel. Hmm, this is an eye opening."

    Seven Dao Princess'' emotions became turbulent and said, "Prince, this is the man who I''m talking about."

    "Oh?" Prince Caspian raised his brow in interest and said, "It''s funny. To think that you will deliver yourself to me. Do you want to die that much?"

    "With just you?" Jin Rou''s lips curved, "Not to mention you, even Sword Light will not dare to fart in front of me. If you have grown wits, you should run for your life now while I''m still nice."

    "How arrogant!" Seven Dao Princess cursed, "You are nothing in front of my husband!"

    "Hmm, is that so?" Jin Rou pondered, "I don''t think he is worth even one penny, though."

    "You''re asking for death." Prince Caspian was truly provoked and took out his lightsword, "Since you''re asking for it, let me give it to you!"

    But, before he could even move, Jin Rou was already grabbing him by his neck. He was struggling like a chicken who''s about to lose his life, "You''re arrogant but you''re just amounting to this much? I bet thatdy in Lion Hub will fare better than you."

    "Boom!" After saying that, he threw the prince towards outside making him like a kite with its strings snapped.

    "Urgh! You!" Prince Caspian vomited blood. Everything happened too fast that he couldn''t trace it. What just happened? The next thing he knew, he was being gripped by the neck and helpless against it.

    Even the elders and Lady Arisu stared at Jin Rou with incredulous expression. This man was for real! He evenid his hand on the crown prince of Sword Light.

    "Dear!" Seven Dao Princess wanted to help her husband, but she was utterly scared by Jin Rou, "Stop this at once or else you''ll regret offending the Sword Light!"

    "Bang!" Jin Rou kicked the princess in the face throwing her out of the hall. Her teeth fell down along the way before stumbling on the wall, "Noisy."

    Prince Caspian was in disbelief as he saw his wife being beaten like that. It was the actual first time someoneid a hand on his possession, "This is unforgivable, so receive your death!"

 Chapter 889 Killing Insects

    Prince Caspian was transforming his body into a sword. It was the Sword Light''s strongest imperial technique created by their Lightheave Progenitor.

    Turning The Dust Into Sword. It was the name of this imperial technique. It had the ability to wipe any existence in its range as long as the power level was on par or lower than the user.

    Soon, the prince turned into arge sword. It covered the entire sky of Lion Hub and even the residents of the Lion City could see it. It was sorge that it looked terrifying.

    "A good technique of the progenitor. But the descendants are a bunch of failures." Jin Roumented on this, "Use your strongest sh. I don''t want people saying I bully people like you."

    "You''re just an ant!" Prince Caspian lifted his sword body and gathered energy and momentum. He was going to use his strongest sh that could split the heavens into two, "Heavensoar!"

    His sword body descended in a speed of light going to Jin Rou. Judging by the power and weight, the impact on thend would be tremendous should Jin Rou dodge this. The prince wanted to corner the enemy so that he would forced to receive the attack.

    "Boom!" Explosions after explosions were made. It made the hiding disciples of the Lion Hub to retreat further away. The impact was too intense that the elders had to activate their defensive treasures all around the area.

    "This is impossible..." After the smoke thickened, Prince Caspian could see that his sword body didn''t even touch Jin Rou.

    Thetter was looking at him smiling as if he found a new toy, "You are a decent toy at best. It won''t be fun ying with you. So just die."

    Jin Rou held the sword tip and gripped it hard making the sword break.

    "Ahh!" Prince Caspian could feel excruciating pain as Jin Rou was slowly breaking his body, "Stop this instant! Do you know who am I? Sword Light will not spare you if you kill me!"

    The useless threats came on again in attempt for survival.

    "I heard too many threats in my life. But none of them happened." Jin Rou smirked, "So you can rest in hatred that when the Sword Light wants to avenge you, it will be over for them as well."

    "Ahhh! No, I''m not going to die without bringing anyone with me!" Princes Caspian was already desperate, "Since I cannot avoid death, then I''ll bring those in city with me!"

    "No!" Lady Arisu was about to move when Jin Rou said, "Ahh, you mean those soldiers stationed outside of the Lion City? We already annihted all of them, though."

    "What..." Prince Caspian felt ominous and tried to contact the battalion. Unfortunately, there was no response so the words must be true. His eyes were full of despair as he cursed, "You devil..."<sub> </sub>

    "If we''re going to weigh our actions, true I am more evil than you." Jin Rou smiled and said, "So yep, have a nice trip in hell if it exists."

    The sword body of Prince Caspian disintegrated fast. And just like that, the crown prince died. Seven Dao Princess couldn''t believe what she saw and murmured, "No, this is not happening... No! No!"

    "Unfortunately for you, this is reality." Jin Rou walked over to her and said, "I already spare youst time but you still sought death this time around. If you want to me someone, me your stupidity for dying here."

    "No, please spare me..." Before she could finish her plead, Jin Rou had already decapitated the woman. This time, he was merciless. He didn''t have the habit to sparing an enemy twice.

    He spared Princess Alijah in the previous encounter because he was thinking about the major contribution of Seven Dao Kingdom in the past. But that''s just that. He already paid them and the connection was severed.

    "Who is this man?" Lady Arisu was pale. If he was here to cause destruction, no one could stop him. If even the crown prince was helpless against him, how could they put up a fight? Though she was deemed as genius, it''s in the aspect of business.

    The elders were also taking measures, ready to activate their sects barriers if in case Jin Rou had an ill intention with them.

    After killing those two like insignificant insects, Jin Rou sighed, "The Lion Hub has fallen from grace. In the past, not even the north will dare to covet thisnd afraid of Lionness Era Empress and Leonhart Era Emperor. In terms of cultivation and businesses, the hub excelled in both. But look at it now. This is utterly disappointing."

    The elders became emotional after hearing this. It''s true. During Lioness and Leonhart Era Emperor''s era, no one dared to offend them. But after they disappeared, the hub has declined until now.

    If only those two emperors were here, not even Sword Light would dare cause trouble here. They had to tread carefully or else they might be beheaded without being informed.

    Disappointing was already a light word Jin Rou described them. The right term fitting for the Lion Hub must be a disgrace.

    The current Lion Hub was an utter disgrace, unworthy of the protection of the emperors in the past.

    "If I didn''t step up a while ago, those people below might be crying for help now asking you to save them." Jin Rou said, "I like that you firmly stand your ground about your decision, but I don''t agree with how you deal with it. If you''re going to stand up, be sure to be ready. You must have something to counter them. Unfortunately, you didn''t have any other than your pride as the Lion Hub Heiress."

    Lady Arisu bit her lower lip. She didn''t have any rebuttal on this argument. After all, what Jin Rou said was all true. It''s a bit overboard, but she needed to learn something in order to grow.

    Mistakes help people grow as long they were willing to.

 Chapter 890 Declaration

    "You cannot save Lion Hub with this kind of mindset." Jin Rou shook his head, "But you have a bright future ahead of you as long as you change for the better."

    Change was constant. No one could deny this. No matter who died, change would always be there. It''s just a matter of what kind of change it''s going to bring.

    "I understand." Lady Arisu treated Jin Rou like an old ancestor, "Please teach this lowly one on how to conduct things. I am just an amateur,paring to your greatness."

    She was wise, nevertheless. She was deemed as a business genius because she knew when to grabe opportunities at the right timing. Just like this one, she knew that Jin Rou could be an immense help to them, thus she didn''t mind lowering her pride this time. Moreover, she could feel that the benefitsing her way was worthy of her pride lowered.

    But, it''s not easy to earn Jin Rou''s grace, "You are no longer needed to be taught. Your ancestors have taught you well already. You just need to adjust for the betterment of your sect. Rules and pride are dead, but people are alive."

    He didn''t want Arisu to be a cold killer like he was. He wanted her to distinguish what was right and what was wrong and how to deal with them.

    Killing was not always the solution to end a problem. It should be thest resort.

    "Then let me apany you for a while, Young Noble." Her speed in adjusting was amazing in which Jin Rou was impressed. She even knew what to call him right away.

    Though she still thought that Jin Rou was an ancient ancestor, it would be a disrespect to actually call him old knowing that he was in a young man''s flesh.

    "I like your attitude." Jin Rou nodded, "Very well, give me your best ce to stay at."

    "Right away." She personally led Jin Rou to the most luxurious vi of Lion Hub.

    The Lion State Vi was the most private ce of all areas in the Lion Hub. It was located at the very top of the highest mountain in the range. No one even the sect master had the right to use it. It was only for the most respectable guests of Lion Hub.

    In the past, a few era emperors decided to stay here for a night or two. Aside from the beautiful view of seeing the whole Lion Hub and Lion City at the same time, the air here was also cooler and soothing in feeling. Not to mention, the qi was also thick. It''s a perfect ce for meditating.

    Currently, Jin Rou and Sylvianna were staying here.

    "Not bad for the most luxurious vi of the hub." Jin Rou nodded. The structure of the vi didn''t disappoint his expectations. It was to be expected as Lion Hub always prioritized customer''s satisfactions in their amodations and services.

    The interior design of the vi was majestic, with only in light colors of gray and white. It didn''t feelme at all as it was created by a gold silk brush.

    "True. I have to give it to Lion Hub. You cannot stay in this kind of ce here in south unless you are an esteemed guest of Lion Hub." Sylvianna agreed. The hub had the majority of their main businesses as a lounge and hotels, "So what will you do now?"<sub> </sub>

    "I''m going to meet someone here. But before that, those of Sword Light must first make a bold move of attacking." Jin Rou smirked, "For sure, they are already gritting their teeth of how to exact revenge against me."

    "You''re always looking for trouble, Young Noble." Sylvianna sighed, "You''re making it hard for Mortalis to survive."

    "Losing some low superpower wouldn''t a big hit for the Mortalis. If I really wanted to, I''ll be targeting those in the central part. That''s what might make the world bleed." Jin Rouughed as he imagined terrorizing the Central God Region. For sure, those hiding saints couldn''t stand idly.

    Sylvianna felt goosebumps all over her body imagining the carnage. Jin Rou was the type to actually do it if he wanted to. Despite the dangers, he was always treating worlds like his ygrounds. She''s just wishing those people would be smart enough not to block his path.

    ---

    "No!" The emperor of Sword Light opened his eyes and revealed a terrified expression, "My son! My son has been killed in Lion Hub!"

    He was grieving that it made him fill with hatred. That son of his was the genius of their family. He should be the one to lead them into greater heights. After all, that person in the north took a liking to him.

    But now, all his ns were foiled. That man wouldn''t take a look again at Sword Light like he used to.

    "I will kill that bastard!" -The emperor howled like a crazed man.

    Soon, the news of Prince Caspian''s and Seven Dao Princess'' deaths spread like wildfire, and they died right in the territory of Lion Hub! With this, many felt like a storm was brewing right now.

    The Sword Light and Seven Dao Kingdom soon created an alliance in the name of removing the evil hiding in the Lion Hub. They didn''t even bother informing the hub as they dered they''d attack them unless a sufficient reason has been given.

    There would be no mercy unless Lion Hub decided to give up the viin.

    This created a huge buzz all around the south. In fact, even those from afar heard this deration. Of course, they wouldn''t bother joining the fray.

    Days after the deration, people in the vicinity of Lion Hub was waiting for the huge show.

    It had been a while since thest battle of superpowers in the Southern King Region and most of them were excited. After all, no matter who win this, both would surely be affected severely. Although Lion Hub was a business sector, they shouldn''t be underestimated as the number of treasures they had were overwhelming.

    Soon, battalions marching could be heard not far away from Lion Hub. Elders in golden robes were flying with their hands at the back. They were looking at the Lion Hub like a giant prey, their eyes filled with intent.

 Chapter 891 Terrifying Lineup

    "Lion Hub, hear me out!" Emperor Du, the current emperor of Sword Light shouted. His voice were reverberating to all parts of the world as he said, "We will give you a chance to atone for your mistakes. If you can hand over the bastard who killed my son and my daughter-inw, we will spare you! Don''t push us, or it will not end well for you!"

    His voice was clear. Everyone in the city heard it. Did just the Sword Light threaten the Lion Hub right in their own turf?

    Although Lion Hub focused their resources in businesses, who would dare to offend them in their own territory? Not to mention, the enemies dispatched such a scary line up!

    Aside from the battle-hard battalions they brought, the two powerhouses dispatched all of their myriad vajras amounting to five of them!

    Not just that, they even had an immortal vajra with them! In the south, immortal vajras were terrifying existences that could wipe ns and sects.

    Five myriad vajras, and one immortal vajra. This lineup could make experts cower in fear.

    "The Sword Light is going all out." An expert watching sighed, "Because of his son''s death, he even made his ancestor appeared here."

    The expert he was talking about was the Sword Ancestor. This ancestor was the disciple of the the progenitor. Thus, you could imagine how strong he was. Furthermore, he was still alive and well! Meaning, he could exert more force though it wouldn''t be like during his prime.

    Sword Ancestor was a top immortal vajra. Usually, he was in seclusion to preserve his lifespan. However, he decided toe out today with his real body. The Sword Light was taking the offense seriously.

    It''s just a matter of time before Lion Hub would get destroyed. This was all what they were assuming. Take note, Sword Ancestor was even capable of contending against an era emperor.

    With him present and watching this unfold, what could the Lion Hub do to fight back?

    Receiving no response, Emperor Du sneered and said, "Since you all are not willing, me your narrow-mindedness why you will be removed in this world!"

    It was the signal that the attack wouldmence.

    Meanwhile, inside the Lion Hub, Lady Arisu was walking back and forth. She was trying to think of how to survive.

    The enemy was too ruthless. They even brought Sword Ancestor to make sure their victory!

    "Lady Arisu, what if we evacuate the residents to a safe ce? As you can see, this ce is doomed to fall." The First Elder suggested. He was a Myriad Vajra along with the Second and Third Elder. As of now, them three were the pirs who''re going to hold the fort, "We need to evacuate as many people as possible. As long as you and several residents survived, we are going to rise again."

    "Yes, I agree with First Elder." The Second Elder sighed, "This is a lost cause, My Lady. Unless we have an era emperor by our side, it''s impossible to get this through."

    They wanted to me the man a while ago for running that wild to the point of killing the prince, it''s one thing he hurt him that bad. He even killed the prince! To top it off, he killed the princess next. It was outrageous, but they couldn''t voice it out loud.<sub> </sub>

    In truth, they already anticipated this retaliation ever since before the Sword Light dered their animosity towards the hub. They weren''t dumb who couldn''t possibly think the future increments of the actions.

    They also suggested this to thedy, but she answered that the young noble didn''t want to get out of his room. She even said that unless the young noble decided it himself, she wouldn''t go out of this ce!

    They thought it was lunacy. Perhaps, thedy was influenced by that lunatic. Just imagine, she was even waiting for an order of an outsider? If she''s not influenced, then what?

    However, they still agreed in the end. But it''s different this time, that man had no signs of going out of the vi. Maybe he even escaped for his life already.

    Lady Arisu sighed, "Everyone, I want you to trust me. I know I''m doing things unbelievable but believe me, I''m doing this for the best of the hub."

    The lives of their disciples were on the line, so how could they believe her? They were about to push the matter further when Jin Rou opened the door with a rxed expression.

    It seemed he wasn''t affected by the enemies outside. He then spoke, "Those people outside have already closed all the possible escape routes of the area. I doubt you will make it alive outside."

    "So what do you suggest, Young Noble?" The First Elder asked calmly. For some reason, he found assurance when he looked at his eyes.

    "Simple. Just watch the show and I''ll take care of it." Jin Rou smiled. He caused this, anyway. So of course, he would deal with this personally.

    Moreover, he intended it this way.

    Hearing this, Lady Arisu heaved a relief. Her father was away in seclusion and couldn''t make it in theing days as he was in a critical stage of his cultivation.

    The elders looked at Jin Rou weirdly. They thought they were seeing a crazy guy who would court death most of the times.

    Jin Rou ignored them and went to the front area of the hub. He was going to face the enemies head on now. Since he was their target here, he would show himself. But the question was, could they handle him?

    He was walking slowly. Sylvianna was resting in her space, so he was alone. The five myriad vajras saw someone approaching and immediately told the emperor.

    Seeing the face, the emperor''s face shed with wickedness as he snorted, "That''s the guy I saw killing my Caspian. For sure, he''s also responsible for killing my daughter-inw."

    King Aumus, the king of Seven Dao Kingdom looked at the face walking towards them slowly. He was already thinking of ways to hack the guy into pieces.

 Chapter 892 Barrage Of Attacks

    King Aumus was a Myriad Vajra, too. However, he just breakthrough not long ago so his energy was still unstable. Thus, he didn''t group himself as one of the Myriad Vajras present. Still, his power was of myriad level already, and it''s sufficient to still fear to everyone here with lower cultivation.

    "I''m d that you have grown guts to show yourself." Emperor Du was looking at Jin Rou, "Will youmit suicide or should we kill you ourselves?"

    His aura was threatening that it made the spectators back away further. His killing intent was too much for them to endure. In fact, some lower cultivators already turned into blood mist by feeling the intent.

    "Hmm, a bunch of Myriad Vajras and a bit stronger insect. A bad lineup but bearable, I guess." Jin Rou said. He thought that a few Era Emperors would be showing up. But I guess, the south was too barren for them to stay.

    Hearing this insult, their expressions turned ugly. But they still maintained theirposure. It was just a young man with a hot blood. What''s there to worry of?

    "You speak with audacity, I see." Emperor Du snorted. To think that they would be belittled like this. In the Southern King Region, vajras were peak cultivators already.

    "Men, prepare to attack!" Emperor Du didn''t waste time and said, "Since you don''t want to die, we will help you die!"

    The Soaring Light War Troops and Seven Dao Batallions moved in sync. They were charging towards the walls of the Lion Hub. They carriedrge swords, spears, and whatnot.

    "Hmm, 500,000 troops all in all." Jin Rou could roughly their number, "This is not even for an appetizer."

    Soon, Jin Rou lifted his hand and turned it sideways to his right. After that, a lightning made of sword was created. It was so long that it reached up to several hundred miles from him.

    "If any of these troops survive this sh, I will spare them." Jin Rou smirked. Though, there was a high possibility that it''s going to be total annihtion.

    Emperor Du saw this sword and wanted to retrieve his order. However, it was already toote as Jin Rou shed through the flesh of the entire troops, severing them in half.

    "Ahhh!" Screams after screams could be heard. It was a scream of helplessness as they watched their bodies getting halved. Blood shed like a fountain with each bodies being halved into two, thend turned red as the strong smell of blood permeated the air.

    Many turned pale as they saw this carnage. With just a casual sh, all of the troops were killed. Furthermore, it was in a despairing manner.

    Even the vajras couldn''t help but gasp as they watched this scene. What kind of sorcery could actually sh flesh numbering hundred thousands to death with a casual swing? Their estimations of Jin Rou suddenly soared.

    He must be eliminated no matter what!

    "Activate the formation!" Emperor Du felt something bad was going to happen if they let this man rampage.

    Soon, a epassed Jin Rou and binded him. The binding way was too fast that it couldn''t be seen by naked eyes.

    "Next, fire the Moonlight Cannon!" The emperor ordered next.<sub> </sub>

    The cannon was a treasure of their Sword Light, and the strongest attack treasure they had. With a shot, it could kill thousand to hundred thousands of people. However, the shots were limited as the cannon balls were only two.

    Meaning, they could only use the cannon twice. But for the emperor, it was enough to kill the man.

    "Fire!" Boom! The cannon ball shot towards Jin Rou in an unimaginable speed and created an atomic explosion.

    "Boom!" Emperor Du ordered the next ball to be fired and created a stronger atomic explosion, destroying almost 1/4 of Lion Hub''snd. Furthermore, the explosion chemicals were toxic and anyone inhaling it would surely die in an instant.

    "Vajras, use your strongest attacks!" Emperor Du ordered. He couldn''t afford to be careless as he shouted, "We cannot give the man even the slightest chance of survival!"

    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! " The Myriad Vajras immediately casted their strongest imperial techniques and shot it down towards Jin Rou. This merciless barrage of attacks caught the spectators off guard.

    <o>,m "Isn''t this too much? One attack after another. They''re even in advantage with their numbers." One young man said. It was truly a merciless style of killing someone.</o>

    "Mortalis has never established a fair system as it''s ruled by thew of the jungle." His master shook his head, "In life and death battles, no one is equal."

    A thick fog blocked their eyesight. The imperial attacks all at the same time turned the lush greenery of Lion Hub into a destend. It might take long to recover thesends and became habitable again.

    Emperor Du activated his eyes but he couldn''t see anything. But, he still hoped that those attacks killed the man. Those rain of attacks wasn''t a joke and even emperors wouldn''t be spared. Just imagine, power of Myriad Vajras all in together? The effects were devastating.

    "You deserve to die." the King sneered. Although he couldn''t hack the person into pieces, the amount of attacks they dealt was enough to calm him down.

    Seeing that there''s no response in the thick smoke, the watchers assumed that it''s already over.

    "He really died just like that?"

    On a side note, who would survive that kinds of attacks in a consecutive manner? So they thought this was understandable.

    Lady Arisu was also anxious. She saw everything and was praying that the man survived the ordeal.

    And just when Emperor Du would target the Lion Hub next, azy voice sounded to their ears, "Ah, I thought someone scratched me from the back. So that are all your attacks?"

    The thick fog disappeared and Jin Rou appeared out of it unscathed. There was not even a soil or dirt on his clothes.

    Seeing this, Emperor Du felt like he was inside a nightmare.

 Chapter 893 Sword Ancestor

    "Since you guys are done. It''s my turn now." Jin Rou said, "I don''t like beating around the bush. Just like the rules I said earlier, if you can survive this attack of mine, I''m gonna spare you all. Not a bad deal, huh?"

    Jin Rou equipped his lightning sword again. But this time, the length was normal. He had a smile on his face as he said, "Are you ready?"

    "My fellowrades, use your strongest defensive treasures and let''s survive this together!" Emperor Du was scared. But he needed to be strong to strengthen their morals. The great ancestor wouldn''t move unless they were in extreme danger, so they had to fend for themselves.

    After hearing that, the five Myriad Vajras activated their treasures, creating golden pirs around the ce.

    Mist Shield Opal, True Ancient Ne, Furious Smoke, Shield of Emperor, and Pirs of the World. These were the top treasures of the present vajras here. It created a grand formation like a sturdy wall with thousand heads.

    "Hmm, you look prepared now." Jin Rou smirked, "Then here Ie."

    Jin Rou stepped forward and time ticked slower. His time and space manipted by him made the sh gather stronger force and momentum. His sword separated reality and illusion in one sh as it destroyed everything in its path.

    "sh!" The treasures used by the Myriad Vajras were all useless. The sh entered their space and cut them all into two. Not even King Aumnus and Emperor Du were spared.

    "Agh!" Their screams soon resounded as their blood spilled like a fountain, making the sky red.

    Their bodies fell to the ground as they slowly felt their vitality losing. Emperor Du looked at Jin Rou with hatred and wanted to speak, but his severe situation stopped him from doing so. He must have wanted to curse Jin Rou at the top of his lungs.

    Despite the struggle, they wouldn''tst for much longer and they''re all aware of it. After a few minutes, their half bodies stopped moving, indicating their deaths.

    Just like the half a million soldiers a while ago, they also died in half.

    The spectators shuddered from this grotesque scenario. This young man just killed five Myriad Vajras like flies! Although they weren''t all that powerfulpared to an immortal-level, they were still vajras that couldmand the rain and wind.

    They looked at Jin Rou as if they saw a monster. He ruthlessly just killed more than half a million today! If he''s not cold-blooded butcher, then no one knew what''s the perfect word for him.

    Jin Rou, the target of all attention, looked up at the sky and said, "Are you going to stay there, or run away?"

    Since the five vajras died, Sword Ancestor didn''t move an inch despite the dying situation of the emperor and their vajras. No one knew the exact reason, but they felt something was off.

    Soon, the sky broke. The space cracked and a figure appeared. He was an old man wearing an old robe. There were three swords floating behind his back. He looked like an ancient warrior who happened to win the war against all odds.<sub> </sub>

    Sword Ancestor. Despite being old, he had the power to rival Era Emperors and make them run for their money. He was an outstanding Immortal Vajra thatmanded awe and respect in all of Southern King Region. Even the Immortal Vajra of Dragon n has to pay his respects to this old man.

    He looked imperious as he slowly walked towards Jin Rou. Everyone was waiting for the fight to happen. Who would win between them?

    Unfortunately, it wouldn''t happen as the old man slowly put his swords low and knelt down as if he was paying his respect towards a master, "Xn Wu greets His Excellency."

    "Little Wu, it looks like you can recognize me." Jin Rou smiled, "Rise. Your respects have been appreciated."

    "How can I not? Of all the top beings, you are the sole existence who can exclude such majesty." Sword Ancestor has said, "It''s been a while. I''m sorry for the trouble my descendants have caused."

    p Everyone felt their ears were not working well. Sword Ancestor was respectful in front of this young man and even apologized? Who was Sword Ancestor? He was the strongest cultivator in the South.</anda>

    Furthermore, the word ''top beings'' had naturally rang a bell in their minds. Many spectators were curious about Jin Rou''s identity that it could even deter the old man. Take note, Sword Master was known to be an arrogant and prideful being.

    "Now, ease up." Jin Rouughed as he saw the tensed shoulders of the old man, "The problem was solved with your descendants'' death. I will not pursue the matter anymore. However, you have topensate the Lion Hub for the damages and losses."

    "That is what I think, too. Don''t worry Your Excellency, I will arrange this matter when I go back home." Sword Ancestor nodded.

    "Click." Jin Rou moved his fingers and their area changed. It seemed they have been transported to a different ce.

    Then, a set of table and chairs appeared with a tea set in the middle, "Come have a seat." Jin Rou invited the old man.

    Sword Ancestor sat down and his eyes were filled with emotions. It had been too long nice theirst meet. Many have changed, and so did everyone around him.

    "This is a good tea to rx your nerves, try it." Jin Rou poured a tea in the old man''s tea cup and said.

    Thetter drank it and felt refreshed. He felt young filled with vigor again, "This is good. As expected of Your Excellency''s Tea Collection. Not even the heavens can afford."

    Jin Rouughed and said, "You have grown wiser, Little Wu."

    Because of Sword Ancestor, Sword Light evaded a cmity that could kill them all. Losing the emperor and most vajra elders might be a huge loss, butpared to total extermination, they already got off easy. After all, that stupid Emperor Du actually dared to fight someone so above his level!

 Chapter 894 A Tea Talk

    "My descendants are hasty and became arrogant because of my protection." Sword Ancestor sighed, "I didn''t raise them well."

    "Their paths are decided by them, not you." Jin Rou answered, "They turned it out this way because of their attitude towards things."

    Sword Ancestor was a strong cultivator and no one could deny that. Because of him, no one dared to touch Sword Light in the south. Since theymanded the respect of the masses, the descendants of Sword Light becamecent, feeling that the world would bow to them as a tribute.

    If not, they would still be alive right now.

    "But, your Sword Light will weaken because of my action." Jin Rou said. He was aware of this fact even before he started, "Your descendants created enemies in some ces. And for sure, they will try to eye on you."

    "Naturally, that would the case. But, I am still alive and well. I don''t think those people will be greedy enough to seek deaths." Sword Ancestor answered. As long as the enemies weren''t top era emperors and saints, he was confident in taking them on. He didn''t survive the long erosion of time for nothing.

    Jin Rou smiled and asked, "You and your progenitor have done so much for Sword Light. With its hard foundation, it''s difficult to actually swallow it whole."

    The Sword Light''s Progenitor was a top Era Emperor of the distant past. He traveled across the regions and made a name for himself. Unfortunately, he ultimately met his demise in a battle against someone above his level.

    But before he died, he left so many treasures and formations to secure the safety of the future generations. His love for his sect was genuine and didn''t leave them hanging even at the end of his life.

    "Master is a good progenitor." Sword Ancestor sighed. He suddenly remembered the past when the former was teaching him things about the sword dao, "He was usually an indifferent person but deep inside, he actually cared for his descendants."

    Jin Rou didn''tment on this and changed the situation, "So what is your n now?"

    The Sword Light had taken a big hit. It would be impossible to recover from these losses for a long time. But it didn''t mean that it''s the end of their lineage.

    "We will stay low. Sword Light has to quiet for the next thousands of years." Sword Ancestor responded, "The lineage cannot afford another set of losses, Your Excellency or else it will be the end for us."

    Jin Rouughed awkwardly and said, "Still, it''s a good thing to be alive."

    "Are you going for a challenge again, Your Excellency?" Sword Ancestor knew Han Li''s obsession regarding challenging the omnipotent existent of the Central God Region.

    "Yes, and this is my final battle." Jin Rou nodded, "Thus, I cannot afford to lose again. I will surely take that old man''s head off his body."<sub> </sub>

    Sword Ancestor smiled wryly. This topic was too much for him despite living so long. He wasn''t one of the existences who could fight that existence, anyway.

    "Your Excellency, I don''t know if you heard this already but the Yu n challenged that god in a death battle. Unfortunately, they didn''t seed." Sword Ancestor said. It was a famous news in the recent past.

    "Yes, that''s a shame." Jin Rou nodded. Han Li thought well of the Yu n and even received his grace. But all things muste to an end. Even that mighty n had fallen.

    Then, there''s a long silence between the two. Cultivators of this level could maintain silence for days and weeks. But Jin Rou put down his cup and said, "I''ll be going now."

    Then he put a ring on the table and pushed it towards the old man, "Think of this as mypensation for your losses. This is nothing much, but it can help you and your lineage."

    It''s not like Jin Rou felt guilty, this ring was supposed to be Sword Ancestor''s as he was the best person to use this treasure. Furthermore, it had no use to him in any way so it''s better to give it to him.

    "Your Excellency..." Sword Ancestor''s heart was warm. He had been a vajra for too long along with passage of time. He thought that he already severed most of his human emotions. This ring was the greatest gift he could ever receive in his life. Feeling this, he knelt down and said, "Thank you for this and for everything you have done to help us, Your Excellency."

    "Rise." Jin Rou stood up and said, "I will be going now. Once I left, you will be redirected back to your ce. Don''t forget thepensation for the Lion Hub."

    "Yes, Your Excellency. You can count on me." Sword Ancestor nodded. Then, he suddenly remembered something and said, "I don''t know if this is significant, but a year ago, someone named Akush came in and visit our ce. He took a liking to Caspian and wanted him to be his disciple. He also imed that he is from the New Eye, but I haven''t confirmed it yet."

    "New Eye?" Jin Rou smiled, "So they''re finally making a move now."

    New Eye was a lineage in the Northern Queen Region. On the surface, they were like a normal sect but only Jin Rou and a few knew what kind of backdeals they were doing in the deep.

    They were a bunch of ambitious bastards wanting to swallow up the north in the past. And now, they''re even trying to reach their hands in this far south? They must be dreaming.

    "I will take care of this matter. But cut your connections with that Akush. He will not bring benefits to Sword Light." Jin Rou said. Well, that person might not be interested anymore since they suffered severe losses.

    "I understand. I hope you all the victories in the world, Your Excellency." Sword Ancestor made a final bow. He didn''t know if they''d ever meet again, but he could watch Jin Rou from a far distance achieving his victories.

    And he guessed, that''s enough for him.

 Chapter 895 Abandoned Village

    "I''ll be going now." Jin Rou told Lady Arisu, "My reason for being here is already aplished. The Sword Light willpensate your hub for your losses, so don''t worry."

    Lady Arisu knelt this time and said, "Thank you for saving us. We owe our lives to you."

    Jin Rou nodded and epted the gesture, "Rise, your gratefulness has been delivered."

    "The Lion Hub will soar under you." Jin Rou added, "As long as you can harden your dao heart, you can always do something for something."

    Lady Arisu was like a rough gem. She just needed to be polished and she would shine. With her talents in business, she could even make Lion Hub inparison with a certain powerhouse which was the top 1 in the business category.

    As long as she''s guided properly, Lion Hub could extend their reaches into other regions and earn more.

    "Thank you for your guidance, Young Noble." Lady Arisu said. She would do everything not to disappoint Jin Rou. After all, she didn''t want thetter to think that saving them was a total waste.

    Jin Rou stood up and was about to leave when she talked again, "Young Noble, can you perhaps tell me where are you going?"

    "To the Northern Queen Region." Jin Rou answered, "I heard that the north has quite a few tourist spots, so I guess I''ll pay them a visit."

    "That''s perfect, then." Lady Arisu smiled and said, "We have a warp gate leading to the Northern Queen. You can use it for free."

    Though the Lion Hub had a warp gate for Northern Queen Region, the expense to maintain the gate was too expensive. After all, the distance between the south and north was too far. A rough estimation would be a billion miles away from each other.

    Of all the powerhouses in the south, only two superpowers had the ability to maintain such warp gate.

    In truth, not even the officials of the Lion Hub could use the warp gate whenever they wanted. But, they were willing for Jin Rou to use it. It''s just a matter of token of their appreciation to the other party.

    "That''s going to save me some trouble." Jin Rou smiled and said, "Lead me to it, then."

    After talking some few topics and bid good bye, Jin Rou finally entered the warp gate. Unlike the previous one he entered, this one was much grander. The Lion Hub had truly maintained the gate well despite its extravagant need for resources.

    Sylvianna popped out of nowhere and said, "I heard about Northern Queen Region in the past before I went to hibernation."

    Seeing the expression of her, Jin Rou was interested and asked, "Oh? What is it?"

    "There''s a monster sealed deep within the worst trench of the ce." Sylvianna said. The Northern Queen Region was located just beside the Sea Trench, the worst possible sea to ever existed.

    Jin Rou smiled and said, "Your family has helped sealing the monster in the past, so they knew a thing about it."

    That monster terrorized the entire Northern Queen Region. No one knew how to kill it. Even Epoch Saints were helpless against it as it felt like it gained an immortal body.<sub> </sub>

    All the north could do was to seal it deep within down the worst sea and never make it back up.

    "Do you think that monster is still alive?" She remembered that the monster even posed as a threat to their family even during their glory days.

    "That monster is unkible in many aspects." Jin Rou answered, "But it''s not totally impossible. Just that one needs to pay a hefty price for killing that."

    A hefty price that not even the prime years of ckmauve could afford. Thus, they could only seal it that way.

    Sylvianna contemted something. She was in deep thought that she almost bumped into a space fluctuation. Fortunately, Jin Rou was with her or she would have been hurt bad, "Careful."

    "I want to go and talk to that monster." She suddenly said out of the blue. She wanted to confirm things.

    Jin Rou''s lips curved into a smile and nodded, "If that''s what you want, we can make time to pay it a visit."

    With Jin Rou by her side, there was no ce safer than this. Thus, she was confident in facing off the monster. Of course, she had no ns in fighting or killing it, that''s out of her means anyway.

    ---

    Currently, Jin Rou and Sylvianna were walking off a forest trail. They were in a part of the Bush Forest. The former was familiar of this ce, so they wouldn''t surely get lost.

    Jin Rou led the way, walking slowly. This forest was so good in his feeling as it was veryfortable. The Bush Forest was known for people''s resting ce. Of course, those near could only afford to do so.

    Jin Rou saw an abandoned vige and decided to enter it. The huts were perfectly made and the house sets were still in good state. No one would even think that this ce was already abandoned.

    The vige only had twelve huts. So probably, there used to live twelve families here. Jin Rou crouched and picked up some bits of the sand.

    It was in golden color and soft. Jin Rou sighed and said, "Even this vige didn''t survive the rage of that old man."

    It wasn''t a simple vige at all. It used to be a powerful superpower of the central that chose to hide here in this barren ce. They must have thought they wouldn''t be found as long as they didn''t give away their auras.

    Unfortunately, the old man was omnipotent and nothing could escape his eyes for the long time.

    Jin Rou looked at the almost destroyed que. It was no longer distinguishable to read the text, but Jin Rou could assume what family lived in this vige.

    Sylvianna was searching for some treasures and pebbles to find when she saw something not far away from her, "Young Noble, look here."

 Chapter 896 Meishei

    Jin Rou walked over and saw a young girl with a deep scar on her face. She was in a meditating position feeling the world dao. One after another, small light particles could be seen.

    "Her body is ready for a breakthrough, but her enlightment is not enough to do so." Jin Rou shook his head, "She must have probably rushed it in order to gain something."

    "Isn''t it bad, then? Will it lead to qi deviation?" It was a serious matter, of course. But she still asked.

    Qi deviation was the worst thing a cultivator could experience during breakthroughs. It would make their bodies explode or their veins explode. Either way, it''s not something you would want to happen to you.

    Jin Rou observed the young girl and shook his head, "This girl is determined to breakthrough. If that is her choice, we cannot force her to stop."

    It was the her life, anyway. She should be the one controlling it, not others.

    Soon, the young girl''s expression contorted. She must be feeling a pain that felt like her bones being broken. She even spurt blood in the process. But Jin Rou had no signs of helping her.

    It was her choice and he wouldn''t interfere no matter what happened.

    "Boom!" Light particles spread and surrounded her entire being. Her expression returned back to normal as her breathe became steady.

    "She pulled through." Sylvianna heaved a sigh of relief. She didn''t know why but she felt a sudden care for this person. She usually didn''t care about people after what happened to her family, but it was different this time.

    After an hour of stabilizing her body, the young girl opened her eyes and saw the two, "Thank you for not stopping me, Big Brother."

    Although she was in that state, she was aware of what was happening in the surroundings. Her red hair fell down from being in a bun.

    She must be a beauty if that scar wasn''t there on her face, just like Sylvianna.

    The young girl slowly stood up with grace and cupped her hands, "I am called Meishei. Can I know Big Brother''s and Little Sister''s name?"

    "Jin, and this is Sylvianna." Jin Rou nodded, "You did well in persevering during that worst part. The chance of you seeding it was almost next to none, but your luck seems well."

    That''s true. Meishei''s recent breakthrough was because of an extreme luck. Perhaps, she was influenced by Jin Rou''s thus she managed to pull through. Of course, she was aware of it too.

    "That''s true, Big Brother Jin." Meishei nodded. She didn''t deny this fact. After all, luck was a certain part of skills. Regardless, she was still an amazing cultivator.

    "But that''s not what I''m curious about." Jin Rou asked, "How did you survive? Surely, you don''t want me to say your identity or it might invite you a cmity, right?"<sub> </sub>

    Hearing this, Meishei shuddered. She thought she had hidden it well, "How did you know?"

    "Basically, nothing can escape my eyes." Jin Rou answered, "I even saw your past, so you''repletely naked in front of me. Not literally, through."

    "You''re a saint?" Meishei was running her questions, trying to evade the other party''s question.

    "Answer my question first." Jin Rou wouldn''t let her do it her way, of course, "How did you survive when they died?"

    Sylvianna couldn''t understand the most part but she got the gist of it by connecting the clues. It must be something rted to the abandoned vige here. Though she was aware that this vige was powerful, she didn''t know how and exactly why. She couldn''t even know their identity.

    Meishei knew that she couldn''t hide it from Jin Rou so she gave in, "I was just lucky. My family and my several elders used their flesh to protect me. They want at least a single person survive the catastrophe. And they chose me. Unfortunately, I didn''t escape it without suffering damages."

    Jin Rou looked at the deep scar on her face and understood it right away, "Your family is a powerful one, and also one of the cautious ones at that aside from the Yu n. What did you do to earn that old man''s wrath?"

    Now, she felt it was harder to answer it. She stuttered answering, "I... I... cannot answer that."

    "Meishei, it''s easy to actually just invade your memories right now. But I''m being considerate of your breakthrough pace so don''t push my hand." Jin Rou was forcing the matter. This question held great importance to him, after all, "Besides, I can promise you that this conversation is not supervised by the old man."

    After taking several deep breaths, Meishei slowly took out a scroll and gave it to Jin Rou, "Because of this scroll."

    Jin Rou expressed shocked for the first time which was very rare nowadays. He took the scroll and opened it. It contained some secrets of the old man.

    "Your family was so brave to actually steal this scroll." Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh, "I actually am amazed by how brazen your family was."

    He''s not mocking them. He was actually praising them for such bravery they showed. Just think about it, they even spent efforts and resources to steal that vital scroll. Take note, the scroll contained not just powerful secrets, but also a hidden power that could damage that old man''s body!

    Han Li coveted this treasure and tried to steal it from the old man. But every time he tried, he was unsessful as that old bastard was very wary of him. He knew that Han Li might make moves against the things he possessed currently.

    Who would have thought that a certain family below his power level could do it? They must have spent so many efforts and nned meticulously to actually seed.

    "Meishei, I will give you two choices." Jin Rou said seriously, "You can have this and we will part ways immediately or I can have this but you will gain my protection until you can fight on your own."

 Chapter 897 The Past

    Meishei pondered this for a long time. The scroll was too important for her. After all, her family and their wealth were poured into this scroll to get it. However, she was aware that she''s going to attract many troubles with the scroll in her possession. How could she fend them off if she''s powerless?

    Not to mention, it might wake up those hibernating old foxes once the scroll came into light.

    She could not, naturally, take care of such an important treasure.

    "The protection you said, how powerful are you to protect me?" Meishei asked. Since the other party said he''s offering up a protection, he must have something to assure her.

    "It is more than you can imagine." Jin Rou smirked, "I know you want to get out of this ce already. With a youngling like you, you must have wanted to venture out so bad now."

    It was not right that she''s hiding in this abandoned vige. After all, she could still be found once that old man circted his eye again. If she could hide well today, who knows of the next days?

    Jin Rou dragged Sylvianna from his spot and said, "For example, this kid is from the ckmauve family. She''s under my protection as she is also under a deal with me."

    Sylvianna roller her eyes and confirmed it, "Yes, what he said is true."

    Meishei felt her world turned upside down as she covered her lips in shock, "You are a descendant of that legendary family? Oh my!"

    It was truly a shock. She even added, "I thought the he''s the only one who survived but who would have thought someone also did!"

    Hearing this, Sylvianna''s expression changed and asked, "What do you mean him? Someone other than me survived?"

    Jin Rou smirked. He already expected this to happen. The ckmauve was too prideful to just let one descendant survive the catastrophe.

    "Yes, don''t you know? I heard from my parents that he''s an illegitimate child of the ckmauve''s Family Master of that time. I don''t know the exact details, though. But he survived the cmity, but his whereabouts are unknown." Meishei answered truthfully without filtering anything.

    A ckmauve surviving descendant would be a hot topic and many would try to surely capture them. It''s not a wonder that the illegitimate child would hide. Though he''s an illegitimate son, the fact that a ckmauve blood was circting him was enough for those monsters to salivate.

    "Impossible." Sylvianna, however, refused to believe it and said, "My father was good father. He never had affairs of whoever! He stayed loyal in the end!"

    Seeing her agitated, Jin Rou tried to calm her down, "Those you heard were just rumors. They hold nothing unless we confirmed it. If you want, we can find that child and confirm it ourselves."

    For Jin Rou, finding that child was easy as pie as he could name a few ces that the child would be hiding off as long as he''s still alive.<sub> </sub>

    "No, I don''t want to meet him." Sylvianna clenched her fist, "If he''s an illegitimate, he''s not worthy of being called a descendant. So why should I bother? He can just hide for all I care."

    Jin Rou didn''t answer again. Sylvianna was throwing tantrums and wouldn''t ept anything unless it was what she believed the truth.

    Meishei understood what the little girl was feeling. Even she would be like this when she found out that her father had an child outside of the family. It''s not good, knowing their good reputation to the masses.

    p Jin Rou decided to give her time alone and proceeded got back to business, "So what''s your decision?"</anda>

    Honestly, the scroll was something Jin Rou must have. It would be his greatest aide during the war against that god. But, he didn''t want to force the girl to give it to him unless she''s willing.

    That''s why he brought protection. The timing was right since the girl had just breakthrough from the realm. Her body was still stabilizing and getting used to the new realm. It would take days to months before it became fully stable.

    With him, who would dare to hurt Meishei? His protection was the most valuable treasure one could afford. Many were even willing to trade their lives just to get his protection.

    "I will agree, but please show me something to assure myself. We have been made of a fool in the past and learned my lesson. I cannot be fooled again, can I?" Meishei pleaded. She wanted to believe Jin Rou but he had to make her believe.

    Left with no choice, Jin Rou showed his palm and feathers appeared circting. They were glowing and glowing, as if ready to illuminate the dark sky.

    "That..." Meishei almost fell down from shock as she said, "That''s the symbol of our family''s greatest benefactors! I''m sorry for being rude, our benefactor."

    She knelt down and introduced herself, "Meishei ndin greets the Great Benefactor."

    She felt like pping herself many times due to her stupidity. Did she just doubt their family''s benefactor, and the greatest one at that? She would be a sinner if her family knew this.

    The ndin Family was a prominent family of the central region. They were famous for being strict by their rules and whatnot. Of course, it''s all in the past now.

    "Rise. You don''t need to look that way." Jin Rou smiled wryly, "Your family contributed well during my 5th Challenge. You should be proud of them."

    An ancestor from the ndin joined Han Li''s lineup during the 5th Challenge. However, since that challenge was a failure, everyone except Han Li died. It was one of the brutal battles of the history. The sky was colored red because of the pouring blood of the fighters.

    It was also one of the considerations of Jin Rou why he didn''t want to force the girl to handover the scroll. After all, at the end of the day, it was theirs and their efforts to begin with.

 Chapter 898 Restless Mountain

    "Let''s go." Jin Rou looked at a distance and said, "This ce is too small for you. Come with me."

    Since Meishei was already under a deal with him, he naturally had to take him and protect him at all costs. He didn''t lose out in this deal, after all. The scroll was way way stronger than the treasures he currently had. Just possessing the scroll turned his chances from 28% to 32%.

    A single rise in chances was very vital for Jin Rou. Thus, 4% was actually big. Remember, that old man Lincon had 3% only.

    The Northern Queen Region wasrgerpared to the south, and here most you could see were forests and the sea. Right now, Jin Rou''s destination was a certain mountain peak located near the abandoned vige.

    The Restless Mountain was a normal ce for most people, but Jin Rou knew that it wasn''t that simple. It''s just people had not enough prowess to show.

    When Jin Rou reached the peak, he sighed. It wasn''t the same like thest time Han Li saw it. There was a falls here but now, the rocks that had it was no longer present.

    Han Li used to rest here whenever he''s in the Northern Queen. Being one of the apex beings, he was usually hunted down and this ce was his resting area to take a breather. Even him was getting tired of the same routine. It''s not like his dao heart became weak, it''s just that after trillions of years, everything became tiresome.

    Jin Rou sat at a corner and observed the grasses below. His eyes were activated as it bypassed thews and mysteries hiding in the mountain, "I see. So that''s what happened."

    "Young Noble, have you found something?" Meishei asked. She was worried because Jin Rou was moving weirdly.

    "Thisnd, do you know something about it?" Jin Rou asked. His eyes were still focused on the grass.

    "I heard from my ancestors that this is Restless Mountain and rumored to be the resting ce of a deity. I don''t know exactly, but that''s what I''m told." Meishei answered. Her ancestors were very capable to know some and seldom they answered her questions.

    "Almost right." Jin Rou chuckled at the word deity. He was not qualified to be called that way as he was no deity-like being, "The dao here, in the past, is very thick. A perfect ce for meditation."

    Han Li used the mountain also as his meditating ce during his enlightments. That''s why Restless Mountain was one of the favorite ces he usually visited.

    But things changed now. The peak of this mountain was very differentpared to before. The ancient towering trees were no longer here and the falls had no water. It was a deste ce, to speak of. No one would want to live here.

    It was understandable, though.

    When Jin Rou was about to stand up, a figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It was a woman wearing a ck robe with a moon printed on the robe.

    ? "Who are you?" The woman asked with a cold tone, "This ce is off limits to outsiders. You shouldn''t be here."<sub> </sub>

    Recently, the Evermoon Pce bought and here and the Restless Mountain was part of it. Even the abandoned vige was a part, too. Thus, they didn''t wee people here. It was now a private property, after all.

    Evermoon Pce was a powerhouse full of girls. Although they weren''t in the level of a superpower, their prowess was already very near at that stage. Moreover, they didn''t usually interact with other sects.

    Their dao was only suited for girls, thus their disciples, masters, and ancestors were all women and there was no exception.

    "Why so?" Jin Rou asked. He didn''t ignore the woman. Of course, he already knew what sect she was affiliated with.

    The woman''s beautiful ck eyes shed with a glint and responded, "Because this is a private property. That''s enough reason for you not to be here. Evermoon Pce has already bought a big area ofnd here and this mountain is part of it."

    Jin Rou smiled after hearing this, "Your Evermoon Pce seems to have much money to buynds."

    "It''s none of your business." The woman''s attitude was getting colder, "Just get out of this ce before I throw you out myself."

    Meishei wanted to interject between the two. She was worried about the woman getting killed by Jin Rou. After all, all her observations of him made her assumptions scarier than the previous.

    "And how can you make me get out of here, I wonder?" Jin Rouughed, "I''d really like to see you try it."

    He was obviously provoking the other party. The woman was too hot-headed for her own good. Jin Rou took a liking in teasing girls, it seemed fun so he might as well do it sometimes.

    "Step!" The woman took a heavy step forward and bent her one knee, she took out a small knife and was about to charge at Jin Rou, "You think I won''t try to kill you?"

    "As I said, I''d like to see you try." Jin Rou was having an interested expression. He was looking forward in what the other party would do next.

    "Then let''s see!" She was provoked over and over again. It would appear she''s easy to be bullied if she didn''t attack now. She dashed towards Jin Rou with a fast speed and aimed for his neck. Though she didn''t n on Killing him, she wanted to let him feel fear!

    But when she was about in the range of Jin Rou, someone pulled her literally which made her fall butt first.

    "You nasty disciple, the second I took my eyes off you, you''re already messing with someone!" A middle aged woman sighed as she looked at her fallen disciple on the ground. She looked at Jin Rou and smiled wryly, "I apologize on behalf of my disciple, Young Noble. She is a bit hot-headed so please try to understand just this one."

    The woman was bbergasted and didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 899 Evermoon Palace

    Her master just apologized? Did the suns rise in the west today? This should be impossible! Her master was a prideful and hot-headed ancestor of Evermoon Pce too. Aside from drinking and getting drunk, she was also someone who caused trouble around implicating the Evermoon Pce!

    But what kind of situation was this? She felt that her world turned upside down.

    "Luyi. You better grovel and ask for forgiveness if Young Noble didn''t forgive you. If he still can''t, offer your body. You can have my permission." The ancestor harrumphed and said, "You brought it yourself so you should pay for it."

    "Master Lin..." Luyi felt crying, "Our daow needs a pure body to cultivate. How can I offer myself?"

    "That is your problem. So hurry and ask for forgiveness so that you will continue cultivating." Master Lin didn''t back down and said, "I always teach you how to be a good model to your fellow sisters, but you aren''t listening."

    Luyi felt choking on these words. Taught how to be a good model...? She said? Aside from drinking heavily everyday, what did she teach her? Ah, there was one.

    ''Hit the guys on the head. They deserve it always.'' Did this count as her teaching, then?

    Jin Rou smiled wryly as he answered, "This is just a small matter. I teased her so apparently, she was provoked. I started it, so it''s not her fault actually."

    Hearing this, Luyi felt some thorns being removed in her chest. But how could her Master Lin let her be? "No, please punish her, Young Noble. Nowadays, she''s getting out of hand and difficult to deal with. Even I as her master cannot tame her."

    Luyi couldn''t believe what she said. I''m getting out of hand? Compared to her Master Lin, she''s already well behaved! Howe she''s getting out of hand? This time, she wanted to refute it as she felt like being sold to a ve trader.

    But when she was about to, her master sent a telepathy towards her saying, ''We cannot let the Young Noble go. I''ll exin somethingter on, but you cannot let him leave the ce.''

    Luyi was confused but she knew there must be a reason why she''s acting this way. Thus, she kept silent.

    "All right, all right. You''re very obvious." Jin Rou chuckled and said, "Since this is fate, I will pay your pce a visit. This is the endgame of this y, right?"

    Evermoon Pce was deeply connected with Han Li. Even after so many years of him not visiting them, the ancient ancestors there didn''t forget the gratitude they felt for the other party.

    Master Lin felt awkward as she was seen through. But since she''s already here, she might as well resume, "The Young Noble''s eyes are very discerning. Nothing can escape your eyes. It will be our Evermoon Pce''s blessing to have you visit us."

    Jin Rou and Meishei were led to another mountain peak where the Evermoon Pce was located. The area changed, but the pce itself looked very the same even after all these years. Since Sylvianna was resting, the duo was left.<sub> </sub>

    After seeing the golden que of Evermoon, memories after memories suddenly resurfaced. The pce was a mere third-rate sect in the past and had been bullied many times. As the sight of the world for all girls sect was very low, they became constantly the target of bullying.

    And this was when the progenitor of their pce met Han Li and helped her rebuild the sect again. With Han Li''s help, the value of all girls sect in Mortalis rised dramatically. You couldn''t even connect it to how they were treated in the past.

    Now, although they were almost qualified to be a superpower, they didn''t becent and most of the times, their disciples were in the premises. With less interaction with the world, many men dreamt of seeing and talking with them.

    After all, the disciples and masters here were all very beautiful women. It''s most men''s dream to be surrounded by pretty flowers. Unfortunately, no one was able to.

    As a matter of fact, many sects tried to request for a visit to the Evermoon Pce but all of them were denied entry. In the eyes of the masses, it was a mysterious powerhouse that could break the bnce of the world.

    "Such a capable woman, indeed." Jin Rou smiled and murmured. The progenitor proved her worth by paving the way for the pce. He just started it, but the one who finished it was their progenitor.

    While everyone was denied entry, Jin Rou was here being personally received by the current pce master of the Evermoon Pce.

    "Greetings, Young Noble. We are very pleased you are here. I am Pce Master Dina." The pce master was all smiles as she said, "For the meantime, my disciple will lead you to your room first to rest. We want you to enjoy your stay here as much as possible."

    Meishei couldn''t understand what''s going on. Why were they received like they were all esteemed guests of this ce? She couldn''t wrap her head around it. Thus, she decided to go with the flow. She was already here, anyway.

    Soon, a disciple named Xiaoxi led the duo to their room. It was one of the luxurious rooms that only the highest valued guests could have. Since Jin Rou was a man and Meishei was a woman, they should have had separate rooms but Meishei insisted to be on the same room.

    After all, who knows what might happen? It''s better to stick around near Jin Rou.

    ---

    Pce Master Dina and Master Lin along with all the elders of the pce were present sitting on a round table. Their expressions were serious.

    "Are you sure about this, Lin?" The pce master asked. Honestly they were betting for the slight chance. There''s a higher chance that this was an error in assumption. But if he ever truly what was stated by Master Lin, then everything will be fine.

 Chapter 900 Urgent Meeting

    "I can''t say for sure. But, I felt some aura of His Excellency in the past." Master Lin responded. She was still too young by the time she met Han Li and couldn''t be so certain. Furthermore, she was in a distance away from him that time, "Even if that person is not him, he should be rted to him in any way."

    The pce master had no reason to not believe her. After all, Master Lin had the best senses of all of them here present aside from the slumbering ancestor below, "Then we really have to take care of him from now on. Who knows? He might be even in the mood to help us in this predicament."

    "As far as I know, His Excellency has already helped us more than what we deserve." An elder sighed, "Do you think he''s still willing to do so?"

    After all, they knew a bit of his entric attitude and he didn''t want people relying on him too much.

    Pce Master Dina took a deep breath after hearing this. The elder got a point. Even if that man is willing, he might only help them a little under the reason of they already helped them too much, "Nevertheless, even a little help from him will do more than we can dobined together."

    The pce master had a grounding point. That man''s little help was much worthier than all the help they could muster.

    "But the question is, who will talk to him?" Another elder posed a question.

    <o>,m It was a difficult question. After all, not everyone was qualified to talk to him. One wrong move and it might go the wrong way.</o>

    Everyone was thinking hard when Master Lin suggested, "I guess my Luyi will do that."

    Everyone changed expression as they looked at Master Lin.

    Are you actually for real? You wanted that disciple of yours who act rogue like you talk to the guest? If this was not madness, then nothing was enough to be one!

    "Elder Lin, we have to think this through. We cannot afford to offend that person." Pce Master Dina shook her head, "I don''t mean to underestimate your disciple, but I heard that she already offended the guest by actually raising a knife against him. Do you think he will think highly of us if we send Luyi there? Unless we''re trying to make a joke out of ourselves, we cannot do it."

    Everyone agreed with the pce master. What if Luyi couldn''t read between the lines and offend the other party again? It would be a total disaster, the. They might bleed regretter on.

    But. Elder Lin disagreed with them, "She didn''t offend him. As a matter of fact, I saw a hint of interest in that man''s eyes when he looked at Luyi. As if he was looking at a rough gem that just needed to be polished to shine."

    She paused for a moment before continuing, "You know that nothing can escape my eyes. It is my ability and out of all us here, I have the best eyesight. So why don''t you trust my Luyi just this once?"

    Elder Lin was serious. It was rare for her to be this serious. Most of the time, she spent it drinking until drunk and causing trouble in towns. The days she didn''t cause trouble in all these years could only amount to handful.

    The other elders found it to refute this. A serious Weixiao Lin was a very rare sight even for them. They looked at the pce master. The decision lied on the pce master''s hands.<sub> </sub>

    "I can give you my trust, Elder Lin." The pce master answered after a long pondering, "But you have to assure me something. What will you do if this n of yours failed? What can youpensate?"

    In order for a trust to be established, apensation should be present in case of failure. It acted as an insurance that the sect wouldn''t lose in this term. At the very least, they should gain something equivalent to what might get lost.

    "If I fail, I will focus in cultivation and not drink even once again. I will ban liquor and wine in my system for the rest of my life." Elder Lin said, "This is enoughpensation, right?"

    Everyone exchanged nces. Elder Lin was even willing to sacrifice her habits to establish the trust. Take note, not even the ancient ancestor could make her change her ways despite being reprimanded for countless times.

    All in all, it wasn''t a bad thing. Elder Lin had the most talent in all Evermoon Pce and if she nurtured it, she would be a pir in the near future.

    The long term wasn''t making the sect lose out.

    "Then go and talk to Luyi." What more could she say when Weixiao Lin was this serious? The pce master sighed and warned, "Don''t make your disciple cross the line."

    Elder Lin bowed and said, "Thank you, Pce Master."

    After that, she left to talk to her disciple.

    "Do you think it''s the right decision?" An elder was worried. What was the right decision? What was the wrong? They couldn''t distinguish it.

    "We will see it." Pce Master Dina looked at the vacant seat not far away from her. It remained as upied, but memories still lingered with her.

    ---

    "Luyi, I have bought this chance for you. It''s now your time to shine and show your fellow sisters that you are better than them." Elder Lin said with a grave tone, "Don''t you ever fail! I bet my drinking habits here so don''t you ever ever fail and embarrass me!"

    Luyi felt crying. In fact, tears almost ran down her face. Why would this good master of her push down the responsibility onto her when she could do it herself? This master of hers wanted her to enter the lion''s den?

    This was crazy that she really wanted to cry rivers and oceans. She felt like she''s going tomit suicide at this rate.

 Chapter 901 Being A Maid

    When Elder Lin exined things, Luyi managed to calmed down a little and asked, "But isn''t it the wrong way? I already offended him and if I fail, you will be sacrificing yourself."

    Although it was a good thing that her master would stop drinking, she didn''t want her to do it if she didn''t actually want to.

    "Trust me, Luyi. You will earn his grace." Elder Lin smiled, "You are the most qualified to be by his side, as of now. So do your best to entertain him!"

    Luyi resigned to her fate. She knew she couldn''t escape this and decided to take it as her punishment.

    ---

    "Oh? The pce is sure generous to even send you as my maid. You can give my thanks to them." Jin Rou smiled and nodded. He showed satisfaction in his expression as he observed Luyi, "Though you barely qualified."

    Luyi felt puking blood out of frustration. Was she told to act as a maid of Jin Rou? No! The term was very lowly, and her pride almost couldn''t take it if not for the other party''s identity. Who would call her, a beautiful maiden, a maid?

    Many men were head over heels for her and willing to sacrifice their lives for her. Her worth was beyond means of the ordinary. So what did she do to deserve this?

    Nevertheless, she had to keep it in. The other person might be a powerful person the Evermoon Pce couldn''t offend. And she couldn''t afford to be the reason of offending the guy.

    "Why are you standing there? Come and wash my feet." Jin Rou ordered. He was treating Luyi like his personal maid already which made the other party clench her fists.

    But her tolerance was a bit high. She took a deep breath and prepared the pale and water for washing his feet.

    During the deed, she asked, "Do you want it cold or hot, Young Noble?"

    "Hot." Jin Rou answered.

    Next, Luyi prepared a boiling water and poured it into the pale with normal one. Jin Rou soaked his feet there and she massaged the feet while being soaked.

    The process was smooth and it gave Jin Rou afortable feeling. It wasn''t the first time Luyi did this as her master always required her of washing her feet.

    Though she was washing his feet, the action was graceful that even Meishei was amazed.

    "It''s done, Young Noble." After taking the pale away, Luyi said, "Do you wish for anything more?"

    "Hmm, get me some fruits." Jin Rou pondered, "I want the freshest ones, so pick it in your yard. You have that much, right?"

    "Please wait a minute." Luyi nodded and proceeded to get the fruits he wanted.

    "She''s a smart kid." Meishei was amazed, "She knows how to adapt to the situation very quickly that it''s shocking."<sub> </sub>

    A while ago, Luyi was holding her rage in. But now, just after the first order, she managed to calm herself down without showing her expression on her face. Her adapting skills were truly topnotch.

    "Because she is taught that way." Jin Rou smirked, "Not everyone can practice controlling their emotions, but everyone can at least try. Furthermore, the daow they are practicing is something that connects with their emotions. So if you can''t at least show this much, you aren''t qualified to be here."

    Meishei nodded. This point was actually understandable. The Evermoon Pce was known to be a secretive powerhouse that stayed lowkey for many years now. They never intervened with the worldy matters and all.

    "She is a bright kid like that Xiaoxi." Jin Rou chuckled, "As long as they are guided well, they can be top era emperors of the next generations."

    In fact, being a saint wasn''t entirely impossible too.

    After a short while, Luyi returned with a te full of peeled fruits. It seemed she already peeled them when she picked some. Additionally, she picked the best ones of the fruit in the garden under her master''s permission so it didn''t pose a problem.

    Jin Rou smiled and praised her, "You did well."

    "Thank you, Young Noble." Luyi epted the praise and slowly put a piece of fruit inside Jin Rou''s mouth. Thetter was like azy prince being taken care of by her maid.

    After all the fruits were consumed, she asked, "Do you want me to get you more?"

    The garden of the pce was filled with delicious and sweet fruits. If Jin Rou still wanted more, she didn''t mind picking some again.

    "No, sit here." Jin Rou tapped the spot of where she should sit.

    Luyi sat there and was puzzled. Why did the master tell me to sit here?

    "All right, I know that the pce sent you here for a certain reason and you cannot hide it from me." Jin Rou sat down across with a smile on his face, "And since I''m in a good mood of your service, I''ll give you a chance to tell me what''s going on."

    Heading this, Luyi felt happy. Wasn''t this too easy? But on the other hand, the other party just said that he''d give her a chance to tell what''s going on. His help wasn''t yet certain.

    "Then I''ll brave myself then, Young Noble." Luyi sighed and said, "A few months ago, a messenger from Elemental Wind Ancient Sect came here. It contained an official messageing from the heir of their sect, Windchild Scion."

    The Elemental Wind Ancient Sect was a very old lineage of the north which created terrifying three Era Emperors. Of all the three, it was rumored that one was still staying in the sect and overseeing them.

    In the Northern Queen Region, lineages with living Era Emperors were considered top lineages thatmanded praises of worth.

    "Oh? Then?" Jin Rou''s eyes had a sparked of interest when this sect name was included. Memories resurfaced after hearing that name. In fact, even a cold glint shed in his eyes which was caught by Luyi.

    Seeing that, it made her shudder.

 Chapter 902 The Palaces Problem

    But she acted like she didn''t see it and said, "ording to the message, Windchild Scion wants to ask for First Sister Xiaoxi''s hands for marriage. The scion event said that he''s willing to make our first sister be the first wife."

    Being a talented youngling, Windchild Scion was bound to have many wives. Also, he wasn''t the type to marry a single woman in his life. If he wanted to spread his seed, the more women the better. Of course, the women should be of high quality also just like him to produce capable descendants.

    "I don''t see a problem yet." Jin Rou said. A marriage alliance by Evermoon Pce and Elemental Wind Ancient Sect was a good thing for the both parties. Though the pce had just a few enemies, it''s not a bad thing to add anotheryer of protection.

    "The problem is First Sister Xiaoxi didn''t want to. And the pce master respects it." Luyi sighed, "Furthermore, our daow needs our body to be pure unless we attained the perfection state."

    "I see." Jin Rou nodded. For the pce, this might be detrimental to them as Xiaoxi was one of the future pirs of Evermoon Pce. The pce master couldn''t lose her, "So you''re having a problem of how to shoo this scion away?"

    "Shooing him is too much, Young Noble." Luyi smiled wryly, perhaps only Jin Rou was the only one to think of shooing the scion away, "We want to reject the proposal without hurting the pride of the scion, but we cannot find some solutions for it."

    "Because it''s just that impossible." Jin Rou shook his head, "Elemental Wind is a sect filled with arrogant and unreasonable people. Do you think they will listen to your reason?"

    Luyi sighed. That''s why they were stuck between a rock and a hard ce. With how unreasonable they were, they might be hostile right in their territory. Those people''s arrogance was over the top and people couldn''t do something about it.

    "Did they say when they wille?" Jin Rou knew that this was an unsolvable dilemma unless he stepped in.

    Just when she was about to answer, a loud voice from outside could be heard, "The Elemental Wind is here!"

    Hearing this, Jin Rou''s lips curved up into a smile.

    ---

    When the news of Elemental Wind Ancient Sect''s arrival reached the ears of the pce master, she immediately notified all disciples to stay in their rooms. Her expression was grave as she warned them that those who break this rule with suffer severe punishment.

    Soon, she hurried to receive the guests with the elders in her tow.

    Windchild Scion hopped out of the chariot and looked at the building structure of the pce. He nodded and said, "Not bad. This ce is going to be ours?"<sub> </sub>

    He was a handsome youth with a green hair. He appeared normal at the first impression but he was actually deep and sinister inside behind that pretty face.

    "Yes, Young Master." An elder beside him was all smiles, "Soon, even their resources will be ours."

    After the pce master received the guests, they proceeded to the meeting hall in which the elder beside Windchild directed the topic to the point, "We assumed that our message has reached you a few months ago."

    "Yes, Elder Na. Our pce is very ttered to actually receive such an interest from the Young Master here." Pce Master Dina conducted herself well.

    "Then I guess there''s no reason to turn down the marriage proposal, en?" Elder Na just received the best response to corner the pce. With those words, she locked herself into agreeing to the proposal, "With our background, your pce will be protected for eternity unless we declined also. If this marriage will be sealed, you have many benefits to get."

    Elder Na didn''t need to exin it more for the Pce Master Dina to understand. Of course, thetter knew what he was trying to say. But these benefits were in the short term. In the long term, they would gradually lose out in this alliance.

    The n of Elemental Wind was an obvious trap for them. If she agreed, the Evermoon Pce was destined to fall and be swallowed by these beasts.

    In actuality, the two lineages had an equal standing to each other. But the Elemental Wind had a terrifying backer which made them frightening to confront with.

    Now, the pce master was thinking ways of declining the proposal in which the pce wouldn''t suffer greatly, "Elder Na, Young Master Scion, while we are very grateful for your interests in forging an alliance with us through marriage, I''m afraid I have to decline. As you know, our Xiaoxi is one of the future pirs of the pce and she needs to be pure to attain the perfected state of our daow. It breaks my heart to say this, but unless our Xiaoxi reaches that stage, we cannot further discuss about the marriage."

    Hearing this response, Elder Na felt that the scion just cracked his fists. He must be getting agitated that he was rejected. Thus, he tried to intervene, "Pce Master Dina, you cannot do this to us after all the long trip. Why don''t we discuss and negotiate? We are willing to hear you out."

    He didn''t expect that the pce would reject it right away. He even felt that it was already pre-nned and was just waiting for their arrival.

    "Unfortunately, this is off the negotiation table." Pce Master Dina sighed, "But we are friends, so we will give you the best hospitality during your stay here."

    "Friends?" Finally, the scion couldn''t take it and looked at the pce master with anger, "You dare to turn me down and you''re calling us friends?"

    "Young Master Scion, please calm down." Pce Master Dina wasn''t threatened as she said, "We didn''t say it''s impossible. But you have to wait for our Xiaoxi to earn that realm first before anything else. If in case you still want her by that time, then we won''t stop you. But now, please understand us."

 Chapter 903 Jin Rous Personal Chair

    "Bullshit!" Windchild Scion stood up and smashed the table in front of him, "Are you taking me, Windchild Scion, for a fool? Don''t you think you''re too obvious with your words just now?"

    Pce Master Dina''s smile was now gone and looked at Elder Na, "Elder Na, I advise you to control the Windchild Scion. Not because he is the future heir of your sect means that he can push his weight around. It doesn''t work that way, especially in our turf."

    "That sounds threatening, Pce Master." Windchild Scion sneered, "Do you think your pce can take my wrath?"

    "You''re speaking highly of yourself, Scion." Pce Master was still sitting down with a calm and dark expression, "You are young, yet you are already thiscent. I wonder how did your sect raised you to act like this."

    Pce Master Dina was showing her disappointment in the actions of the scion. Right now, all decorum was getting off the table. Since Windchild Scion didn''t n on showing them respect, why should they now?

    What should they be afraid of when that mysterious person was here? Even Elemental Wind had to pay their respects while kneeling in front of that existence!

    "You are getting bolder, Pce Master." Windchild Scion was getting more agitated. Since he was in the territory of the Evermoon Pce, the amount of power he could release would be limited. Thus, it''s all useless even if he used it.

    He took several deep breaths before finally calming himself down and said, "Pce Master Dina, I am a merciful scion and our sect doesn''t bully others without context. Last chance. I''m giving you onest chance to change your mind. Or else, you don''t want what can happen to your Evermoon Pce. Think about the long span of history you have and your disciples here."

    Pce Master Dinaughed, "Windchild Scion is again threatening us like he is the master of the world. Unfortunately, your sect and that super lineage behind your back aren''t enough to make us threatened."

    Hearing this, the scion almost exploded and his eyes filled with killing intent, "Then I have no reason to spare you all."

    He was about to unleash his full power when suddenly, someone fell from the roof to the scion. Unexpectedly, the scion felt like he couldn''t take the weight and immediately fell down in a kneeling position. On his back was familiar person sitting in a veryid back manner as if it was a real chair.

    "Ah, I''m just going for a sightseeing and identally, a wind blew me here. Goodness, what a mess!" Jin Rou reasoned out. But he didn''t stood up from sitting on the scion''s back.

    The pce master''s lips twitched. This man had an weird way of showing up. After all, who would actually believe his reason?

    "Get off me this instant!" A raging voice came from below him and said, "You are going to die a horrible death if you don''t follow my order!"

    It came from the scion, of course. For some reason, he was helpless and couldn''t move an inch. It seemed the weight of this person was more than what he could take. But that should be impossible. Carrying hundreds of tons was still within his reach. Did it mean that this man weighed more than that?

    "Someone just barked." Jin Rou ignored the scion and even rted it to a bark, "Did you hear that?"<sub> </sub>

    "No...?" It wasn''t a bark, actually.

    Hearing this that his voice was treated as a bark, the Windchild Scion used up all his force to stand up. But still, he wasn''t able to do so.

    "Agh!" In fact, the weight seemed to be more intense than the previous that he almostid down.

    "What are you doing?" Elder Na knew that something was going on and he needed to help, "Do you know what you''re doing to the scion? You''ll die a horrible death!"

    "And who are you?" Jin Rou was puzzled, "I''m not doing anything, no? I''m just sitting here casually on the chair created by your truly."

    Elder Na was livid. He was about to attack, but remembered that the man was sitting on his young master. Thus, he couldn''t do it. He gritted his teeth in frustration. What should he do? If he didn''t do something about this, the other elders would surely skin him alive for not taking care of the scion well.

    p Meanwhile, Windchild Scion was trying many ways to be released from this shame. However, no matter what he did, the other party remained like an almighty boulder weighing him down.</anda>

    "You left me with no choice." Elder Na knew that other party wouldn''t back down unless they showed power. Thus, he bet everything for all or nothing. If the scion got injured in the process, he would just use his healing treasures to him.

    "Boom!" Elder Na rushed with a tornado by his side. His speed was like the wind shing within the void. His target was Jin Rou who was looking at him with a smile.

    "Insignificant move." Jin Rou smirked and caught the hand of Elder Na, "If you''re going to perform, be sure to perform well. Let me guide you straight."

    Then, Jin Rou threw the elder towards the sky. Because of the atmospheric force, he almost turned into crisp by touching the.

    "Thump!" As he fell down to the ground, his vision turned dark and lost consciousness.

    The scion saw this and was stumped. Elder Na was stronger than him in many ways but he was toyed like that? He wanted to see the full face of this man but he wasn''t able to do so.

    "He almost died just like that?" Jin Rou feigned surprise, "That''s just a casual throw and he''s already in this severe state? Man, this elder must be so weak."

    Everyone who heard this smiled wryly. That''s an elder of the Elemental Wind. In all forms, that elder was strong. This man was just too strong that the elder didn''t take it.

 Chapter 904 Breakdown

    Jin Rou didn''t kill the elder. The elder was by the death''s door, but it would take several hours for him to die. It was enough time to deal with the trouble here.

    While the elder was in this state, the scion was getting more and more helpless. He already activated the jade his father left with him in case of emergency. However, there was no response as if this ce was blocked.

    He wanted to cry, but his pride as the Windchild Scion didn''t let him to.

    Pce Master Dina walked over to Jin Rou and looked at the scion being treated like a personal chair and said, "Young Noble, what will you do with this-- uh, personal chair of yours?"

    Since Jin Rou said it was a chair, then it was a chair. They wouldn''t ruin his fun.

    "Hmm? This is not so good. I''d be throwing this awayter on." Jin Rou shook his head as if he was disappointed.

    Hearing this, Windchild Scion almost puked blood. He wasn''t even good as chair? But the good thing was he would be able to see this bastard''s face exact revengeter on.

    No, he would exact revenge to the entire Evermoon Pce for treating him this way!

    An hour passed, Jin Rou finally stood up. He was truly getting bored just sitting on the scion. Thetter crumpled down as he felt the weight on his back lightened.

    But, his nightmare was just about to start. Jin Rou kicked the scion like a ball and made him smash into a thick wall. The impact wasn''t enough to severely injure him, but it hurt like hell.

    "Ahh! Ahh!" Windchild Scion was treated like a ser ball this time. He was kicked many times that he lost count of it. He thought that he''s going to be free and n his revenge. But who would have thought that he''s going be treated as another object?

    He looked so pitiful as he was kicked over and over again with screams. The elders of the pce could not take it and decided to look away. Jin Rou''s way of torturing people was on the next level. He didn''t even treat them as a person.

    Just an entirely toy to y with until he''s bored.

    "Please, enough! Spare me!" It took a few hours to finally break his mind down. His face was full of fear and his arrogant aura couldn''t be felt. He crawled towards Jin Rou as he hugged his leg and cried with a snot in his nose, "Please spare me. I have enough. Please. I''m sorry."

    The pce master was a bit surprised. She thought it would take longer to break this scion. After all, arrogance and pride were deeply engraved in his bones. Breaking his will would be truly difficult.

    But who was Jin Rou, anyway? Even the scion couldn''t hold a handle against him, and he even wanted to n revenge?

    Jin Rou looked entertained for the results he was looking for, "Now we''re talking."

    But he still kicked the scion. And this time, it''s a harder force making thetter puke blood.<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou slowly walked over and looked at the scion with a sneer in his face, "If you haven''t acted so arrogantly when you came here, none of this would have happened. Your Elemental Wind is not a threat, so don''t bother using them as your shield. I can kill you here right here and right now and those people will not even know who killed their beloved scion."

    He wasn''t joking. The Windchild Scion''s life was at Jin Rou''s mercy. But he had other ns than taking out scion, "Call your elders in your sect and tell them to bring Ancient Sutra with them or else you will be in danger."

    The scion didn''t know what was the sutra but he still destroyed another jade and wrote some letters in it. It was probably the request of Jin Rou.

    Though the scion really sent the message, he added some to ensure his safety.

    "Pce Master, what is the Young Noble trying to do?" An elder asked, "I can''t make heads and tails of the situation."

    No matter how he pondered, the actions of Jin Rou were weird. However, even the pce master didn''t know it, "I''m also not sure. After all, he even requested of the scion to call his family. But we will see itter on."

    All they could do now was to trust Jin Rou.

    After another set of few hours passed, many figures appeared at the sky. They were wearing shining armors with a symbol of wind by their chest. They all looked at the Evermoon Pce with killing intent.

    Jin Rou observed this and chuckled, "You even requested full force of your family to save you?"

    "It''s just another of protection..." Windchild Scion reacted.

    "And you think they''ll be able to protect you from me?" Jin Rou smiled. He was right. Right now, the scion was in his range and anytime he could take his life and the Elemental Wind could only watch helplessly.

    Elemental Wind Ancient Sect gathered attention outside as they brought their full strength in this endeavor. The current sect master, Lostwind, looked proud as he dered, "The Elemental Wind has arrived and as per the message said, the Ancient Sutra is here."

    Then, a scroll appeared out of Lostwind''s palm. He looked at Jin Rou and said, "I guess you are the reason of the state in here?"

    "Hmm, who knows?" Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder, "But give the sutra to the pce master. Use a disciple to deliver it."

    "But before that, how is my son?" Lostwind''s main concern was this. He didn''t want anything to happen to his son right now. After all, they were in a critical stage. He looked over at Elder Na who was breathing heavily. He didn''t need to ask what happened.

    "He''s alive, of course. I just taught him how the ways of the world work." Jin Rou smiled, "And as you can see, he is well behaved now."

    Windchild Scion looked like a person who used to get bullied in school. He was so timid and nervous as if he''s thinking he''s the center of attraction.

 Chapter 905 Cruelty

    Lostwind''s eyes turned cold and clenched his fist. He controlled his emotions as he needed to prioritize his son''s life. After all, it would be a massive hit to their sect once he was killed here.

    He told a disciple by his side to deliver the Ancient Sutra. This treasure was no joke to them as it was a very powerful treasure. In all actuality, the sect master wouldn''t even take this out and give if not for his son''s life in great danger.

    Soon, the sutra was delivered to the pce master and he said, "It has been delivered. Now time to let go of my son."

    After retrieving his son, he would use his sect''s strongest attack formation immediately and kill this man. Before he could react, they already took his life. Next would be the pce if they thought of keeping the sutra in their hands.

    It was already organized and the troops were ready to themand. But Jin Rou saw this through andughed, "I never said that I will release your son if you give us the Ancient Sutra, though?"

    "Are you reneging?" Lostwind''s patience was getting thinner. It was already limited in the first ce.

    "Reneging? No. To begin with, I never said something about releasing your son with the trade of your sutra. Did I say something like that?" Jin Rou looked at Windchild Scion with a meaningful eyes.

    Thetter immediately understood it and shook his head, "No..."

    Lostwind looked at his son. He really looked pathetic that even the heir of second rate powerhouse would carry his person better. What did he experience to actually break down like this?

    He needed to capture the young man to have his answers. But it wasn''t important as of now, "So what do you want to release my son?"

    His son was too precious. He was willing to fall back and suffer as long as he could get his son alive. Of course, things would be different once his son was saved.

    Jin Rou smiled sinisterly as he looked at crowd behind Lostwind, "If you want your son''s life, then how about you kill half of the people behind you? You''re free to choose who to kill. If you do this, you can have your son back."

    The pce master and the elders revealed a horrified expression. They didn''t expect this kind of request! To actually kill one''s kin? Wouldn''t the sect master be the sinner of the sect then?

    "Are you out of your damn mind?" Even Lostwind was caught off guard. He thought of many possible requests but this was off the charts! Who would be willing to kill their own kin for a benefit? Not to mention, the people behind him was the greatest legion their sect had. If he severed them by half, their power would be affected tremendously.

    After all, each of the three legion members behind him had a vital role in the sect.

    "Then, you watch your son get killed by me slowly." Jin Rou gripped the scion''s neck which made thetter struggle, "If that legion is more important than this guy, feel free to walk away now if you don''t want to watch this son of yours dying."

    "Bastard!" Lostwind lost all his cool when he saw his son being grabbed by the neck. His aura exploded making the air vibrate. His eyes were bloodshot. He wanted to attack. He wanted to go all in or nothing.

    If not for the person hiding warning him not to be this hasty, he would have already attacked.<sub> </sub>

    "If you attack, your son will die. And not just him, all of your legion members will die, too." A voice whispered to him.

    "Then how can I save my son?" Lostwind was agitated to the extreme.

    "There''s only one way. Kill half of your legion. Just think about it, your son is more precious than the lives of them. If you act indecisive, you won''t have your son back alive." The voice answered. It was suggesting the most realistic way out, "Of course, under the premise that the person is willing to let go all of you."

    "Then what if he is not?" Lostwind asked.

    "I will appear to save the two of you at least." The voice responded, "Nevermind the losses. As long as you can take the scion back into your sect, we can just n the revengeter on."

    It got a point. Right now, his son was still at Jin Rou''s mercy and he could be killed in one wrong move.

    "Half of them, right?" Lostwind took a deep breath and asked.

    "Nope, that has expired already since you cannot be decisive enough to carry the weight." Jin Rou chuckled, "So, kill all of your legion now."

    The jump of request was terrifying. No, it was not even a request. It was a mandatory order to save his son''s life.

    "Hurry. My patience is getting out of stock." Jin Rou smiled. He tightened his grip which made the scion squeal.

    "Damn fine!" Lostwind cursed loudly as he looked at his legion, "My soldiers, I''m sorry but I have to do this."

    The soldiers were terrified. Though they were ready to die in battle, they were not ready to die in theirmander''s hands! That''s not how it worked.

    Soon, blood painted the sky red as Lostwind massacred his entire troops. The blood also painted the ground with dead bodies piling up. He gave them an easy death aspensation.

    The spectators not far away shuddered in fear because of this. Since there''s a noise blocking barrier, they couldn''t hear what''s going on but they saw that Lostwin Sectmaster just killed his entire legion with his own hands! What''s going on?

    Seeing this, Jin Rou smirked and loose his grip on the scion''s neck, "It''s easy, isn''t it? If you justplied a while ago, half of your legion will still be alive by now. Ah, that''s too bad for them having indecisive leader."

    Lostwind was looking at Jin Rou thick killing intent as he said, "Now, hand my son over."

    It was the time for Jin Rou to meet the end of the deal.

 Chapter 906 Audacity

    Jin Rou nodded and said, "Of course. Since you killed all your legion soldiers, here is your son."

    Jin Rou grabbed the scion by his cor and threw him towards the sect master. The force was enough to make Lostwind step back a few times.

    "Is that how you are raised by your parents?" Lostwind was still angry. The disrespect was over his head. He thought that Jin Rou was never taught with manners.

    "That question should be imposed by me on you, instead. Is that how you raised your son?" Jin Rou chuckled, "Forcing his weight onto others to bully them? If you want to talk about manners and raising, question yourself first."

    "What''s wrong with forcing your weight to the weak? Isn''t this the world of the jungle where the strong prey on the weak?" Lostwind sneered, "Don''t act like you aren''t vicious yourself. You are also stepping up on the weak people to climb thedder."

    "That''s true." Jin Rou agreed, "But I don''t force my weight to those who don''t deserve it."

    Jin Rou never said he was a good person. Certainly, he was a bad person even in his life. Too many had been killed by his hands and who knew how many of them were vengeful?

    Nevertheless, he never bullied those who didn''t cross his path. Same as Han Li, he wouldn''t bother you unless you bother him first.

    "All in all, you aren''t a good person, right? So what right do you have to criticize my action?" Lostwind asked.

    "I''m not a good person and I never said I am." Jin Rou shook his head, "And the right I have to criticize you is very obvious. I''m actually stronger than you. Haven''t you heard of the saying? The stronger punch is the authority."

    "You''re confident." Lostwind snorted. He was observing the other party with all the visible things he could see. He was looking for an opening or a soft spot in case he nned for the offense.

    "Do you want to try?" Jin Rou smirked, "I have much free time today, anyway. I don''t mind ying with you and some elders of your sect."

    Lostwind was about to say something when the voice suddenly whispered to him, "Don''t. Just like he said, he is much stronger than you. Even I am not confident in saving you if you jumped onto the pit."

    "Or you can listen to that old man whispering something to you." Jin Rou chuckled. He already knew it before they conversation a while ago. That hiding man was powerful, sure. But just like everyone else, it''s an ant also. Just a stronger ant than the previous.

    "It''s better to heed my advice. This is not our turf, Lostwind." The voice persuaded the sect master, "The Elemental Wind doesn''t need to have more losses than it already has."

    Lostwind calmed himself and looked at Jin Rou, "We will be leaving now. I hope we don''t cross paths once again."

    They all turned their back when Jin Rou responded, "If we do meet, be sure to avoid me at all costs. There will be no mercy the second time around. Just think about this as some sort of payment from me."<sub> </sub>

    Lostwind stopped and snorted before leaving for the horizon. He didn''t dare to stay longer afraid that he changed his mind fight it out with the young man.

    But surely, they would n to pay this debt back in the future.

    Pce Master Dina and the other elders knelt down in front of Jin Rou along with their disciples, "We thank you Your Excellency for saving our pce. This is our heart-felt gratitude for you."

    They already confirmed who Jin Rou really was by his actions. And there''s no doubt that it''s that person. They even changed the Young Noble to Your Excellency.

    "Rise, all of you." Jin Rou epted the gesture, "That sect will not dare to covet on the Evermoon Pce again. So rest assured."

    "Do you need anything of us, Your Excellency?" The pce master was excited. This man was the beyond existence that turned Mortalis upside down by several times in the past. Even the powerhouses of Central God Region was afraid of him! It was their honor to serve this kind of existence.

    "I just want to confirm one thing." Jin Rou searched for a ce to sit on and asked, "Is Moonshade still alive?"

    Moonshade was the co-founder of the Evermoon Pce. After the progenitor disappeared, she took the pce all by herself and raise its ranks of Mortalis. She was even the main reason why the daow which most of their disciples were training with reached its perfection.

    Hearing this, Pce Master Dina''s expression turned bitter and shook her head, "Unfortunately, she already passed away, Your Excellency. The only ancient ancestor we have is the daughter of Moonshade, Lightmoon Ancestor. Currently, she is slumbering to preserve her life."

    Lightmoon Ancestor was their strongest backer. Being an old Era Empress, she swept realms in the distant past during her prime along with her mother for an expedition.

    Though the ancestor was nearing her lifespan, she couldn''t take it to leave the pce as they had yet to produce capable offsprings to carry the powerhouse.

    Jin Rou sighed and ordered, "Take me to her."

    Pce Master Dina personally led Jin Rou to a mysterious ce in their pce. As of now, it was known by the pce master solely. The others weren''t qualified to know even the most talented disciple of Evermoon Pce, Xiaoxi.

    They took some turns and finally reached a room. It contained a thick amount of vitality energy. As they entered the room slowly, red stones were piled up under therge bed at over.

    Jin Rou looked at the sleeping old womanying on the bed. Despite being old, the traces of beauty was still there. Her blonde hair remained the same, shining and glistening.

    She looked like Moonshade, her mother. There was no doubt that the two had a parental connection just by a single nce.

 Chapter 907 Lightmoon Ancestor

    How long has it been since Han Li met Lightmoon? Perhaps, several hundred millions of years ago? When he met her the first time, she was a shy child who couldn''t look into the eyes of other people. But now, she made a name for herself an Era Empress.

    Jin Rou didn''t want to disturb her and just wanted to have a look at her current state. And he discovered that despite the numerous vitality stones piled up here, it wouldn''t be long before Lightmoon pass away.

    It was natural. After all, she already lived for so long now. Dying was thest thing to happen in life.

    "Let''s go." Jin Rou wanted to leave. However, before he managed to stand up, the eyes of the old woman lying on therge bed slowly opened. She turned her head with weakness but her eyes glowed when she saw that person, "Your Excellency..."

    "Why did you force yourself to wake up?" Jin Rou''s heart ached a bit. He thought that Han Li became emotionless. But when he looked at Lightmoon, he felt an indescribable pain inside. It felt like watching your child die slowly in front of you.

    The pce master knew what to do and left the room. It wasn''t her business of what the two would talk about.

    "It''s useless, as you already know with your great eyes Your Excellency." Lightmoon Ancestor shook his head, "I am really near at the death''s door, and it''s inevitable."

    Jin Rou sighed. He had many means to extend Lightmoon''s lifespan but knowing how she suffered, he refrained from suggesting. Moreover, thetter already epted her fate.

    "Evermoon Pce has stood tall because of your protection." Jin Rou smiled and said, "I am proud of you."

    Lightmoon Ancestor carried the heavy responsibility of taking care of Evermoon Pce after her mother passed away. She was the one who did all the possible means to raise them and not ever be bullied by other sects.

    In fact, if the pce came to push to shove a while ago, Lightmoon would surely force her awakening and protect them. Of course, under the risk of withering her lifespan more.

    "I''m just d that I have been able to see you onest time before I rest for eternity." Lightmoon was emotional. Usually, she didn''t even bat an eye while looking at her descendants but it was different when she look at Jin Rou.

    Many hated this person for being cold-blooded. A man who kill without hesitation. He could even make the toughest call and be branded as devil.

    But just how many knew what sacrifices he had to make for the betterment of the world? Especially the Nine Heavens, his origin. There were times that Han Li had to shed tears for sacrificing a lover, a dear friend, and those who he was closest with in the past. All for the sake of the damn world.

    Most people only saw his actions, but never the reason behind these. Of course, Han Li didn''t bother exining. For him, it''s not worth it to exin the reasons of his deeds. It''s easier to be branded names.

    "You have to rest. You can''t stay up for any longer." Jin Rou said, "I just wanted to see you, too. And now that I fulfilled it, you can take it easy now."<sub> </sub>

    "Your Excellency, are you going to fight that existence again?" Lightmoon Ancestor asked. Her voice was filled with worry.

    "I have to." Jin Rou answered like he had no choice, "And this is thest time. So I''m making sure that I''m going to be the victor this time."

    This battle had taken so much time of Mortalis and it''s high time to settle it once and for all.

    "I am as always impressed, Your Majesty." Lightmoon smiled, "Despite the grave setbacks, you still stand back up and challenge it again. No one in this world is as consisted as you."

    "Because they don''t have the resolve like mine." Jin Rou shook his head, "Resolve is a fuel to push one''s peak to the limits."

    Han Li had been trying to y that god for trillions of years now. So no one could actually match his resolve and tenacity. After all, many already surrendered. There were also powerhouses that flew away to run for their lives.

    "Right. And not just anyone can have a resolve like that." Lightmoon nodded, "Your Excellency, I have been keeping an item that I got from the True Word Era. It was something of a scroll that a mysterious person gave to me."

    The True Word Era was created by Trueword Era Emperor. Since only one era emperor could be made per an era, it was dedicated to his name. It was many many years ago, no longer could be traced.

    Lightmoon handed over the scroll and said, "That person said to give this to you if ever I see you again. I don''t know the contents, so you can check it for yourself Your Excellency."

    Jin Rou epted the scroll and opened it. Then, many symbols floated above. It was unfamiliar to Lightmoon, but Jin Rou recognized this immediately since Han Li was very familiar with it.

    "It seems I really have to make a trip to Western Emperor after dealing with the mess here." Jin Rou took a deep breath. The Western Emperor Region was the home of all top ranking era emperors.

    As a matter of fact, if not Eastern Empress, the new Era Emperors'' destination would be the Western Emperor.

    "What happened, Your Excellency?" Lightmoon could sense the urgency in Jin Rou''s voice. It''s not like she could be of any help, she just wanted to know.

    "The person who gives this to you have predicted that I''m going to meet you." Jin Rou could already connect the dots and said, "And the scroll''s content said that a cmity will befall the Western Emperor and it might affect the nearby Northern Queen Region.

    "A cmity?" Lightmoon understood it immediately and her expression changed for worse.

 Chapter 908 Departure

    "One of the Overlord Paragons is going to make a move?" Lightmoon assumed. She wished she was wrong.

    "Indeed," Unfortunately, Jin Rou confirmed it and said, "An Overlord Paragon is going to make a move against the Western Emperor and it will be a total disaster if that happens."

    Overlord Paragons were existences which shouldn''t have been existing in Mortalis but managed to find a loophole to survive. Their very existence the embodiment of chaos and despair. Even Era Emperors had to go all out at the same time to stand a change against one.

    They were variables that had been overturning the bnce of Mortalis and even the god itself made moves to annihte them. However, they were all a bunch of cowards who just stick their heads when there''s a safe chance. Thus, the god himself found it challenging to kill them. Moreover, that god''s power in Western Emperor was limited due to the restrictions of Mortalis.

    Thus, the Western Emperor was the perfect ce for them to hide.

    "I have a decent guess who must be the person who gave this to you." Jin Rou said, "And judging by how he predicted it, the paragon must be ready to show himself into the light again."

    There were only three Overlord Paragons in the entire Mortalis. And all of them were hiding somewhere in Western Emperor Region.

    Han Li tried to kill one of them in the past but they were really sneaky. When they felt that things were going out of hand, they would immediately escape even under a strong barrier. It seemed they had a treasure that could bypass any sort of barrier.

    "Will you go there now, Your Excellency?" Lightmoon offered, "We have a warp gate leading there, you can use it anytime you want."

    The resources of Evermoon Pce was currently limited but they would be willing to spend some of their resources to activate the warp gate for Jin Rou.

    "No, I have to go to a certain ce first before anything." Jin Rou said. He had to settle things in the Northern Queen first, "Now take your rest. I will be okay."

    This time, Jin Rou stood up and walked over to the old woman and caressed her hair, "Be a good girl and listen to me."

    Lightmoon felt warmth in Jin Rou''s hands and smiled. She closed her eyes and returned to hibernating state. She didn''t have to worry about Jin Rou since he was capable enough to survive.

    After that, Jin Rou called for the pce master, Xiaoxi, and Luyi in his room. Since he was taking the grandest vi of the pce, the views here were breathtaking.

    Jin Rou looked at the two disciples besides Pce Master Dina and said, "You two have bright future ahead as long as you cultivate properly."

    Then, he handed over two items. The needle is for Xiaoxi, and the paper is for Luyi, "These items will be very beneficial for you once you are about to step into the Era Empress realm. Once the Mortal Will showed up, use these items and you two can choose between who among you would get the will."

    The two items were heaven defying that it could shake the entire Northen Queen to the core. Remember, any treasuresing from Jin Rou must be out of the world extraordinary!

    Just imagine, they could wipe out theirpetitors by using the items. They just had to choose who to go first and open a new era.<sub> </sub>

    It was a godly opportunity for the Evermoon Pce to soar again.

    "We thank you Your Excellency." The two disciples knelt and kowtowed three times. Their hearts were filled with gratitude. It was a chance for them to rise and they weren''t going to disappoint him, "Please be rest assured that we will use this ordingly."

    With just two items, the will had already been sealed to two candidates.

    Pce Master Dina didn''t know what to say but she was kneeling as well. It was a blessing for nine generations for their pce.

    "Rise. I will be leaving and in a good mood so I decided to impart some treasures." Jin Rou smiled wryly. Those items weren''t helpful for him, anyway.

    "Will we ever see you again, Your Excellency?" Suddenly, Elder Lin appeared. She saw everything that transpired here.

    "Perhaps no." Jin Rou shook his head. This will be thest challenge of Han Li. And for Jin Rou, it was a death match. Either he dies or that god dies. The two of them couldn''t live under the same sky and universe.

    "Then please be well. We hope for your triumphant victory." Elder Lin smiled. She really wished for Jin Rou to win this long-time battle. She assumed that he must be now tired and wanted to retire after going all out in this generation.

    After that, Jin Rou departed the Evermoon Pce.

    ---

    "One of the Overlord Paragons will appear, huh." Out of the blue, Sylvianna appeared. Her aura was leaking with killing intent, "Perfect timing since I want to have some overlord meat."

    Jin Rouughed and said, "Calm down. I don''t think that paragon you''re talking about will be the one to show up this time."

    "What do you mean?" Sylvianna asked in confusion. She had a beef with a certain Overlord Paragon. After all, it was one of the reasons why their family fell.

    "That paragon will not take action unless he''s sure of victory." Jin Rou said, "Of all the three, that one we are talking is the strongest and most cautious of the three. If you want to lure him, a big bait must be presented."

    A bait that couldn''t be resisted even by that paragon, to be exact. Something that could make him go all out and throw caution out of the window.

    "Then I''m not interested. I''m just going to sleep all day long." Sylvianna rolled her eyes. If it''s not that person, then there''s no point in this.

    After all, all she just wanted was to y that paragon.

 Chapter 909 Mountain Of Corpses

    "While I did say that it''s the most cautious, I didn''t say that it''s impossible to lure him out. Just like I said, we need to bait it with something that it can never resist." Jin Rouughed. A scheme was already brewing in his mind.

    "And what is that bait?" Sylvianna couldn''t think of any. Those paragons already had almost everything including wealth and heaven defying treasures that could wreck the world.

    "You''ll see when the timees." Jin Rou smiled, "But for now, I will deal with something first."

    Jin Rou was heading to the extreme north of Northern Queen Region, it was where the abnormal tides of the sea was happening. No one knew the exact reason, and Jin Rou wanted to confirm his spection.

    By the sea, there was a tall cliff. Jin Rou was at the top as he observed the vast sea with multiple high tides at the same time. It ravaged the wall with a strong impact. Although it''s not enough to destroy those walls, it''s enough to kill a mortal here.

    Sylvianna observed the sea too and found it really abnormal. Usually, waves like this should go one after another. But here, waves and waves were hitting the walls at the same time.

    "This sea is said to be uncrossable. But the truth was no one is capable enough to cross this sea." Jin Rou said. Then he floated above the sea waters and started walking.

    "Have you seen the other line of this shore?" Sylvianna asked. It was said that even top emperors of Mortalis couldn''t manage to be three steps further of this sea yet Jin Rou walking it as if he was in a park.

    "What do you think?" Jin Rou answered the question with another question.

    "I guess that''s a dumb question." Sylvianna shrugged her shoulders. This walk on the not-so-calm sea waters already gave her the question. Who would be daring to actually venture on this ce? Remember, even the strongest emperors couldn''t walk away far from their shore.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Sylvianna had been walking for a few days now, and but they couldn''t see yet the other line of the shore. Or was there even a shore in the first ce? Since this sea was said to be uncrossable, then no one perhaps saw what it''s like here.

    But the good thing was, the sea waves here were a lot calmer than the previous. After all, they were bombarded with heavy storms and waves this past few days.

    The bad news was they were like in the middle of nothingness. In short, they''re lost. Or so she thought.

    "Don''t tell me we are lost." Sylvianna asked. Her voice had a hint of nervousness, "I don''t wanna rot in an ocean with no one to interact with but you."

    "You have been interacting with no one but me, though." Jin Rou chuckled, "But calm down. You will see something soon enough."

    p After another day passed, Sylvianna was about toin again when she saw something horrifying by her sight that she almost blurted out a curse.<sub> </sub></anda>

    A mountain of corpse was floating in this middle of nowhere. Judging by howrge the corpses and skeletons were, these existences might be a n or race that could threaten the world.

    "What is this?" Sylvianna asked. She had no idea howe a mountain of corpses was here. To estimate it generously, the corpses must be in between 5,000-8,000rge corpses.

    Furthermore, judging by their aura, they must be stronger than any of the emperors in Mortalis.

    In actuality, the killing intent of these corpses were rather strong but with Jin Rou''s protection, she couldn''t feel it. If she did, her legs must be trembling by now. Despite her age, she was still a young girl with limited knowledge of the world.

    Jin Rou entertained her question and responded, "They are from the Alpk Race of a very distant epoch. They are the predators of this vast sea for many eons, but as you can see, they met their bitter ends."

    The Alpk Race was a mythical existence that had been recorded by a very few sects and ns in Mortalis. But the knowledge about them was very limited and restricted thus they were just treated as a myth.

    It was rumored that hundreds of them would be enough to kill the an entire region of Mortalis unless the Epoch Saints of the central came to the rescue.

    Just like the Overlord Paragons, they were a race that shouldn''t be existing in Mortalis thus they could only live in the sea. Just imagine how strong they were, but they were all still killed here right in their turf.

    "Who could possibly kill such existencesparable to the paragons?" She asked. Her expression was changing. If ever the Alpk could venture out of the sea in the past without facing tribtions, Mortalis would have fallen under them. Of course, unless the god intervened.

    "Who knows?" Jin Rou smiled. Sylvianna wasn''t yet qualified to know about this thus he ignored it, "But if I dare topare your family and their race during your prime, I guess your family can win against a thousand of them though many of your members will die. It will be a bitter battle."

    "Just a thousand of them?" Sylvianna didn''t doubt Jin Rou''s words.

    "It''s not just. Dealing a thousand of this race is already more than enough to prove your power." Jin Rou shook his head, "Your family was once the strongest and would have been the still case if not for being stupid."

    Sylvianna wasn''t pleased with the words but he had a point. She had to ept the fact their familymitted a foolish mistake which resulted to grave consequences.

    "So what will you do here facing these mountain of dead bodies?" She decided to change the subject.

    "What do you do when you see tombs?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "You want rob them?" She was stupefied. He was actually nning on robbing these terrifying dead bodies of a mythical race?

 Chapter 910 A Small Boat

    It was one thing to be here, yet Jin Rou wanted to rob these corpses? Not to mention, corpses of a very powerful race at that! This was lunacy, she thought.

    Robbing the actual dead bodies was a bad omen and bad luck itself. Of course, she couldn''t do a thing about it. After all, Jin Rou was thew here despite being a senior in terms of age.

    p "The treasures here will rot without seeing the light of day if I don''t get it." Jin Rou smirked. It was impossible for those in Mortalis to go here unless they had the same methods as Jin Rou, anyway. Thus, it''s better to get them and put them into good use.</anda>

    Then, Jin Rou started getting treasures from the pile of corpses. Remember, it was so big that he even had to put climb up to reach the things he wanted. Though he didn''t get everything here, he almost got most of them.

    "Why did you leave some treasures?" Sylvianna knew he wouldn''t leave treasures that could be useful to him.

    "Those treasures are useless to me and to you." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder, "I''ll be just picking up trash if that''s the case."

    Jin Rou hid the treasures he got with a satisfied expression. The items of Alpk Race was really something worthy of praise. No wonder they were very strong that many were threatened against them.

    "Now, time to reach the other shore." Jin Rou looked at a far distance and said.

    "There is really a shore on the other side of this ce?" Sylvianna asked. Even her family had very little knowledge of this sea, much less her.

    "If there is a sea, there is a shore, Little Silvy." Jin Rou smiled, "This is one of the basic truths of the world."

    "Little Silvy?" She almost wanted to grab his hair by force, "You might have forgotten that I''m actually older than you, no?"

    "Then do you want me to call you Granny Silvy? I don''t mind." Jin Rou chuckled.

    Sylvianna was speechless. She didn''t say more as she might get angry to death. She didn''t want to be called granny, of course. It''s making her way too old that she already was. She could put up with Little Silvy, though.

    In any case, Jin Rou had a point. When there was a sea, there were shores to be exact. It''s a basic truth that everyone should know. However, Mortalis was filled with wonders. Who knows if there was actually a shore on the other side?

    After which, Jin Rou and Sylvianna walked the sea again for several days. It wasn''t tiring, but it was boring most of the time. Think about it, they spent most of their time walking and walking with nothing to see but each other. Even Jin Rou was almost fed up looking at Sylvianna despite being a little beauty.

    After walking for more than two weeks, they finally saw something. There was a floating boat in the middle of this vast sea. The boat was old and judging by the appearance, it was there for a very long time. A distant past that couldn''t be traced.<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou walked over and touched it. He observed the lines and structure of the boat and couldn''t help but reveal a suprised expression, a rare expression he showed, "To think that this boat is still floating this vast sea of nothingness."

    Han Li was very familiar of this boat as he used this in the past when he ventured in this sea for the first time. It was the time during his second challenge that he heard a rumor about mysteries on the other side of the uncrossable sea. Although it wasn''t sessful at his first try, he managed to seed during the sixth challenge as he went here again for the second time albeit without this boat as he lost it during the second challenge.

    Jin Rou became a bit excited as he hopped on the boat, "Little Silvy, will you choose to just walk over this sea or ride this boat?"

    "You even want to get this boat for yourself?" Sylvianna was more speechless. Just how brazen Jin Rou was to keep taking which wasn''t his to begin with. Nevertheless, she still hopped on afraid that she might be left out here.

    The travel was smooth and calm. The sea wasn''t raging anymore and no storms that could be seen. Jin Rou felt extreme familiarity with the boat and feltfortable. Han Li had painstakingly created this boat in the past and no storms had ever managed to destroy it. Not even the weather of this sea.

    Though it''s just a small boat, its sturdiness and power was iparable to any boat she had seen in her life.

    "Time flew fast and still, it''s endless." Jin Rou murmured. Time was the only thing that could survive even if the whole universe copsed. It was an indestructible thing that almost governed everything and everyone.

    While Jin Rou was busy with the memories resurfacing, a big figure could be seen not very far from them. It was like a big ship with the figure.

    Jin Rou was alerted by this and looked closely, "This is..."

    ording to Han Li''s intel when he investigated the sea, there was a big ship running on the vast waters and rumored to have no pilot. This was the first andst ship that could be seen in the waters. And for who were on the ship? No one knew, even Han Li.

    Jin Rou maneuvered the boat to go to the big old ship, "I''m going to check what''s inside."

    "That ship feels ominous. I can sense danger in there." Sylvianna warned, "I don''t think it''s advisable to go there."

    "What could possibly hurt me?" Jin Rou smiled. He knew what he''s doing, why would he let himself get hurt? He just wanted to check out what''s going on with the ship and leave after that.

    Hearing this, Sylvianna sighed and joined in. She couldn''t stay in that boat alone.

 Chapter 911 A Big Skeleton

    The duo climbed up the shipdder by the side. It wasn''t difficult but the metals of thedder were already creating creaking sounds because of the thick rust it umted.

    Then, what they met was a deck filled with bones. Judging by the bones, there were certain types of people or beasts here in the past.

    "A bone of a Hydra." Jin Rou picked up a bone and immediately knew which beast the bone belonged to.

    "Hydra? You mean that 9-headed dragon which brought terror to Northern Queen in the past?" Sylvianna asked in stupefaction. The Hydra was a very strong mythical beast that destroyed almost 1/4 of the whole Northern Queen Region in the past.

    If not for the three top ranking emperorsing to save the day, the damage would have been worse. Even to the central region, this could pose as a threat. And yet, its bones were here lying on the deck of an unknown ship?

    "Did a fight break out here?" She asked. She also determined some familiar beast bones that her family had recorded through the ages, "What''s the reason for them being here, in the first ce?"

    "They were lured in." Jin Rou studied the ce and came to this conclusion, "Think about it, why these terror beasts of the sea will be lying here? To destroy the ship? There were no scratches or damages that could be seen. So it''s not possible. So being lured out was the most possible answer to this."

    "Why are they lured in here, then?" Sylvianna was getting more confused. But it was true that there were no damages here which could be assumed as a fight or an attack. With these wild and arrogant mythical beasts, they would have already tried to destroy the ship.

    "I guess we can find the answer to that question there." Jin Rou looked at the bridge of the ship. There was something there that caught more of his attention.

    Sylvianna couldn''t believe Jin Rou. The warning signs she was getting was actuallying from the bridge but he was willing to enter that to satisfy his curiosity! Was that even worth it to risk your life to find the answer when you could brush it off?

    Jin Rou still proceeded. Even Han Li of the past would do the same. The thirst for knowledge was endless like a bottomless pit. Sylvianna wanted to stay on the deck but knowing the dangers, she came with Jin Rou instead.

    This was too unfamiliar for her and the only safe ce was Jin Rou''s side.

    As they arrived at the bridge of the ship, a horrifying scene met their eyes. Sylvianna couldn''t help but widen her eyes when Jin Rou creased his brows.

    By the only chair in the middle was giant skeleton with a red stone glowing in the middle. He was wearing a pirate clothes with a ck hat. He was just a mere big skeleton but judging by the aura it was unconsciously emitting, it was great existence of this sea.

    "So you are the one who killed the Alpk." Jin Rou could already know the answer to his questions, "Now, everything is clear to me."

    Suddenly, the eye sockets of the big skeleton glowed red and looked at Jin Rou, "To think that I will be seeing two of human race before I die, that''s very interesting."<sub> </sub>

    The voice of the skeleton was deep, but there was no hatred or mockery in his tone. His voice contained the power of the world, ready to destroy the ages if he''s willing.

    It observed Jin Rou and couldn''t help but reveal a softugh, "I see, no wonder why you can cross this sea despite being a human. You are already standing at the peak of that world."

    It could easily see the power level of Jin Rou and thetter wasn''t surprised. After all, this being could even kill thousand of Alpk!

    "This space is still connected to Mortalis." Jin Rou said.

    "True, but this is not Mortalis anymore. The sea is just a vast waters of nothingness." The skeleton said with a deep tone, "But judging your actions of being here, I guess you aren''t here in the sea to sightsee. You want to reach that shore, right?"

    "Yes. I heard of a legend that a god-killing spear was thrown there, ording to the rumors." Jin Rou said.

    "Rumors." The skeleton chuckled, "Young Man, rumors are rumors. It''s a baseless assumption assuming as truth. You wasted your trip here."

    The skeleton wasn''t lying and Jin Rou could see this.

    "It''s not that it''s not real." Jin Rou smiled. He walkes over to arge cube by the side and sat on there, "It''s just because you aren''t able to see it when you go there. But it doesn''t mean that it''s not existing."

    "Interesting." The skeleton was amused, "What is your base for this conclusion, then?"

    "You are old as time. Probably old like the old man governing the worlds out there." Jin Rou responded, "You didn''t say that what I said was not true. You just said that rumors are rumors, a baseless assumption assuming as the truth. You see, assumptions are what make things possible."

    "Smart." The skeleton tapped his skeleton finger. It''s been a while since he had an interesting talk with someone, "Indeed, that spear is existing. However, no one was able to find it in the ind. If I cannot, how can you? Not to mention, I have deeper and stronger means than you."

    "It''s because it''s waiting for the fateful owner." Jin Rou said, "You cannot force things even if you have the power. You cannot just grab things when you have the ability."

    "Says by the person who just robbed the dead bodies on the way here?" The skeletonughed. Of course, it knew what''s going on with the sea.

    Jin Rou smiled awkwardly as he tried to defend himself, "It is an act of charity. They cannot use the items anyway, so it''s better to have them."

 Chapter 912 Kalicio

    The skeletonughed again. How long did it take to have a talk with someone? Being stuck in this goddamn ce for trillions of years with no one to talk or have a meal with. It''s tiresome and lonely and he wanted to die, unfortunately, he couldn''t kill himself or else he might have done it now.

    For him, it''s a refreshing day.

    "Lad, what is your name?" The skeleton asked. He never asked for the name of the people he met in the past. But it was different this time, this person deserved to be asked for his name.

    "Jin Rou." Jin Rou responded. It was his real name, of course.

    "I see, my name is Kalicio." The big skeleton introduced himself, "I have been here for countless years now, so talking with you is a pleasant thing in my eyes."

    All this time, Kalicio focused on killing and searching for possible threats that could antagonize Mortalis. He was the reason why there were no Alpk Race or Hydras attacking the world again.

    No one recognized his name, but Han Li did. Now, Jin Rou could connect the dots as the clues were alreadyplete. This skeleton was hidden savior of the world, the younger brother of the viinous old man in Mortalis.

    Though Han Li only had a limited information about him, it was enough to know how extraordinary this man was.

    Unlike his older brother, he chose to hide in the shadows and protect the world rather than making them know of his contributions. Most of the time, he made the toughest calls in desperate situations during his prime time.

    They were a lot alike. Han Li was the butcher who didn''t hesitate to kill millions of people to save hundred millions of them. They were both not afraid to seal the hardest calls around. They didn''t mind being branded as the devils and the others as saviors.

    However, there was stark difference between the two. And it''s freedom. Jin Rou could roam around the world as Han Li without anything restricting him while Kalicio was restricted by the sea and never get out of this ce until he died.

    "It''s my choice to stay here." Kalicio said despite no questions imposed, "The Mortalis holds a great significance for me. Even though my brother is a bit devilish most of the times, I don''t mind as long as l can do my part well."

    "You''re aware that I''m aiming for that old man''s head." Jin Rou said. He wasn''t asking, he was stating it.

    "Many want to kill him, and I cannot stop them, even you. Everyone has paths to take. If my brother is meant to die, he is meant to die, then." Kalicio talked about life and death as if it wasn''t a big deal. Take note, once they died, there was no chance for them being revived unlike others.

    Everyone has their own paths to take, and this was the path Kalicio chose. To silently protect the world. Even if his brother died one day, he would always protect the world no matter what it took. He never aimed for the throne anyway and just wanted to rot here in peace. After all, the enemies hiding in the sea had almost been taken out with one exception.

    "You will die here one day. But that day is still too far from now." Jin Rou said.

    "This is my choice, my path, Young Lad." The skeleton said. Then silence permeated the air.<sub> </sub>

    It was a long silence as both of them looked at the distant sea from the bridge. The two had different thoughts but they understood each other well as if they''re two old friends.

    After a long while, the skeleton suddenly said, "Along these years, I have found enough clues to where the spear can be found. But with my power getting limited in that ind, I don''t think I can get it. I can tell you but I have a condition."

    This information was useless to him anyway since he could no longer leave the sea, but it''s beneficial to Jin Rou. Although it felt like he''s helping him kill his brother by this.

    "Do tell." Jin Rou was interested. Finding the spear would be time consuming, but if he could find it immediately, then he wouldn''t mind paying a price. The question was, what''s condition was that? And could he even take it?

    "You can have the spear, but you have to kill that monster which escaped by my hands and is currently hiding in the ind." Kalicio said, "With your power level, it''s definitely possible to kill it but be careful. That monster can slip away through your fingers and escape again.

    Knowing that Kalicio couldn''t move in the ind, it turned the ind as its hiding spot and never returned to the sea despite being an oceanic beast.

    "Can you tell me what monster is this?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Whaleus." Kalicio said, "A type ofrge whale in a human flesh form. It was thest of their tribe but it managed to escape and adapt into the ind."

    "Then you have a deal." Jin Rou smiled. He was familiar with Whaleus and knew how catch them.

    Kalicio threw a shining stone towards Jin Rou and said, "When you are in the ind, this stone can navigate your direction to where you should go. Follow it and and it will lead you to the spear."

    "You made this?" Jin Rou could sense the aura of Kalicio inside the stone.

    "Yes, that will not only help you with directions, it also has other uses. But it''s for you to discover how." Kalicio said. His red eyes were suddenly fading and said, "Go, my awake time has reached the limit. I need to rest to recuperate."

    Jin Rou nodded and said, "It''s nice meeting you, Kalicio."

    "It''s nice knowing you and talking to you, Jin Rou." Then, Kalicio''s eye sockets turned dark.

    This would be the first andst time they could see each other and Jin Rou already imprinted the image of the skeleton in his mind. After that, he left the ship without turning back.

 Chapter 913 Sea Island

    Jin Rou was heading to the other shore with his small boat. Sylvianna was remaining silent as she stared at the vast nothingness. Was there a scenery such perfect as this? The sea was empty, but the serenity was there. The peace everyone looking for was here.

    p "This sea is beautiful if we don''t include the harsh environment in this." She murmured.</anda>

    Jin Rou chuckled. He understood what she was talking about but refrained frommenting. Instead, he changed the topic and said, "You look better."

    "What do you mean?" Sylvianna asked. Her brows were arching in confusion.

    "Who knows?" Jin Rou didn''t answer this and said, "We will be reaching the Sea Ind, so be prepared."

    "It has a name?" She thought that the ind had no name or whatsoever as the two didn''t mention anything like that.

    "Of course. Everything in the world deserves to have a name. Even those which cannot reach by life." Jin Rou smiled, "And Sea Ind is one of them."

    "And who named it Sea Ind?" She asked.

    "That, it''s a mystery." Jin Rou responded, "Perhaps it''s the old man or Kalicio out there since they are the ones who created Mortalis. In any case, Sea Ind really exists."

    Many thought that there''s nothing in the expanse of the sea. Was there a shore on the other side? No one could answer it as no one had returned alive after trying to cross it. Many great powers suffered because of trying this.

    But Jin Rou and Kalicio confirmed that the ind existed. Of course, thought it was existing, you could already try to enter it. One needed to have at least Han Li''s method of surviving the harsh waves and storms of the sea before reaching this ce.

    Upon closer look, the ind looked normal. But the sand here was green. Jin Rou crouched and palmed some sand and observed it for several times. His eyes was smiling as he said, "The age of this ind turned the sand shining green."

    Sylvianna also scooped a sand and appreciated its beauty, "This is beautiful."

    Women liked beautiful and shiny things. So of course, she would love this.

    But the bad thing was this ce was not a ce to live. Even emperors and saints would have difficulties surviving here. After all, the ind was deste and devoid of life. Only the sand looked alive here.

    At one look, the Sea Ind looked small but once you''re on it, it was actually so big that you couldn''t imagine it more. Although there were ancient andrge trees here, all of them already died due to the passage of time. With the kind ofnd here, it''s no wonder they couldn''t survive too.

    Jin Rou was using the item Kalicio gave to him. It was determining the direction of where he should go and was following it.

    It took him one whole day before reaching the designated ce. Judging by the location, they must be in the middle of the ind, somewhere on it. There were no dead trees here, just a tnd with numerous cliffs popping out of nowhere.<sub> </sub>

    "We need to get down to one of these cliffs to get your weapon?" Sylvianna asked. The cliffs felt dangerous despite not being afraid of heights.

    "Yes. The spear is in one these cliffs." Jin Rou said. The stone couldn''t determine the right cliff to climb down but he had a gist of where to descend. Of course, he had to confirm something first.

    Jin Rou picked up a stone and threw it to all the cliffs here. At first, nothing happened but when seconds passed, a dangerous howl came from somewhere. It was a howl that could give people chills here.

    Sylvianna''s hair stood up. The howl was terrifying enough to make her have goosebumps, "Is that the hiding monster which escaped that skeleton?"

    "Might be. It''s the only one daring beast to actually use the Sea Ind to survive. Though it wouldn''t be for long now." Jin Rou started to walk over to where the howl came from, "You can stay here and wait for me or you cane with me down there."

    Sylvianna rollerd her eyes and said, "I wille down, of course. I want to see how powerful is the monster to survive this deadnd."

    As soon as they descended, a strong gravity pulled them down. Jin Rou already expected this and prepared some countermeasures against it. Then, their bodies suddenly became lightweight, no longer feeling the gravity.

    Then, they sessfullynded on the lowest part of this cliff. And saw a figure of a young man in meditating position.

    Jin Rou observed the young man and smiled, "No wonder you can survive in this ce."

    The young man was wearing a ne familiar to Jin Rou. It was Han Li''s treasure in the past which had the ability to contain vitality whenever the user wanted. Moreover, it could also act as a food storage for the user.

    But the point was, though this treasure was that amazing, the amount you could store here wouldn''t make you survive for so long. What did this young man do, then?

    "Using the treasure to eat your dao and transform it to a some sort of food you can take, a survival method in desperate means." Jin Rou said. The young man was gradually weakened because of this.

    "Fellow Daoist, are you here to take this one''s life?" The young man was calm like the sea right now. Life and death didn''t matter to him now, anyway.

    "Indeed. I am under a deal of dealing with you here. So, will you give your head voluntarily or I force you to?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "Fellow Daoist''s words are malicious. Life and death shouldn''t be that way. We shall not treat life like a mere toy or whatnot." The young man said, "Furthermore, we shall love ourselves and ept everything."

    "Then ept your death." Jin Rou took out his lightning sword and smirked, "How about we do it in one strike?"

 Chapter 914 Killing A Whaleus

    p "Force killing is not good, Fellow Daoist." The young man said. His voice was still calm despite Jin Rou wanting to take his life, "Consequences are inevitable if you force things."</anda>

    "It only applies to normal people who are afraid of those consequences." Jin Rou smirked and said, "Well then, I''ll just make you defend for your life."

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou dashed and aimed for his neck immediately. He didn''t want to waste time if he could just finish it in one swing.

    But how could this mythical beast called Whaleus be a pushover? He immediately turned into arge whale that could swim across the ocean and wind.

    "Hayaaaaa!" The whale howled like a beast filled with killing intent. He was disturbed and the other party was nning to kill him, he was very displeased, "Since Fellow Daoist wants to push this, I have no choice but to kill you!"

    Jin Rou backed off and took out another lightning sword. Whaleus had a thick skin when they morphed, so it''s impossible to break their fish skin by a single de. Jin Rou needed more powerful lightning swords.

    "Whish! Whish! Whish!" Threerge des made of lightning appeared above Jin Rou. Each of it had a frightening power that could turn the world into dust.

    "Bang!" The three des of lightning danced and shed therge whale that was covering the entire cliff. It howled and howled as it resisted the attacks.

    "Buzz!" Winds scattered as Whaleus spinned itsrge body. Mountains of rocks fell down towards Jin Rou in a casual yet dangerous manner.

    "Boom!" Then, Whaleus charged a light beam from its mouth as it headed over to Jin Rou creatingrge pits all around.

    "Thrust!" But, Jin Rou wasn''t affected by it and immediatelyunched a counter. A lightning de pierced through the flesh of the whale. It was where the three des a while ago focused their force.

    Since the scale was too tough, Jin Rou needed a twoyer attack to actually pierce through. Of course, it didn''t mean that the fight was also over.

    "Hayaaaa!" This time, the whale''s howl was scarier. It probably felt that his life was in terrible danger if it continued. Without hesitation, it made its body smaller and turned away flying into the sky like it was the ocean.

    It''s its attempt of escaping for his life. It sensed that Jin Rou was a threat to its life thus it didn''t think twice to run away. Life was the most important thing for Whaleus.

    Jin Rou smiled and prepared for this. He moved his fingers and arge made of copper appeared out of the sky. Therge epassed the whale and surrounded it, pushing it down to the ground.

    It struggled and struggled as it used many attacks but to no avail. It even wanted to transform into its human form, but it wasn''t taking effect.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmm, you almost have escaped, but too bad." Jin Rou walked over and near the struggling beast with a smile, "Do you have anyst words before I kill you?"

    "Do you think this is the right thing to do? I never interfered with the world over there so I don''t deserve this. You will suffer punishment!" Whaleus said with hatred. He was actually minding his own business here and yet someone came to take his life.

    "Don''t act stupid in front of me." Jin Rou sneered, "You mythical beasts think you are the predators. Arrogance is deeply engraved in your beast bones. If you have the chance and Kalicio and I weren''t here, you all will be wrecking havoc in Mortalis where you could find more opportunities to get stronger."

    All mythical beasts were almost the same. They wanted to survive and be the king. Pride and arrogance were in their blood running no matter what. And it''s not different with Whaleus.

    If Kalicio didn''t push the mythical beasts into the corner, they would surely n to invade Mortalis. With their power, it was more than easy to do it. After all, even the god himself couldn''t do about them as long as they yed their cards correctly.

    Unfortunately though, Kalicio was hellbent in stopping and exterminating them. He was the younger brother of the god, so his power was truly not something they could deal with. In fact, even in his skeleton state right now, he could still kill them albeit longer than usual.

    Whaleus could only survive because of a lucky opportunity he got in the past, but it seemed that its luck had ended now.

    "If I cannot pledge for my life, then can I ask your pardon to spare the eggs I have hidden?" The whale said with a sad tone, "They are not yet born in this cruel world, and the traits we mythical beasts have wouldn''t appear on them unless we teach it. If you cannot take them, please let them fare off for themselves."

    Jin Rou knew about the eggs, of course. The eggs didn''t do anything wrong and they''re innocent. How could Jin Rou take their lives? "Thenmit suicide if you want to save them."

    This was Jin Rou''s concession and he wouldn''t take a step backward again.

    Hearing this, the whale looked at a distance. It was probably where the eggs were currently hidden. It closed its eyes and cut its heart inside. Soon, the whale stopped moving and limped on a side.

    The whale killed itself without any chance of being revived. Cutting its heart like that, it was smooth and fast way of dying without feeling pain.

    Jin Rou took away the swords and the walked over to the hidden spot of the eggs. As he moved the stone blocking them, glistening white eggs with patterns met his eyes.

    "So this is the eggs of a Whaleus." Sylvianna was amazed by its beauty. No wonder those mythical beasts had a beautiful fish scales too. She touched the egg and thetter moved slightly as if it was receiving her touch. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 915 Yan And Yun

    "They are immediately talented despite not yet hatching from those eggs." Jin Rou said. He sat down and observed the eggs from a short distance, "With talents, they could easily advance in cultivation."

    Whaleuses were known for their extreme talent in cultivation. With their bloodline so pure, it was no wonder that each descendant was capable of being a genius. If ever they were in Mortalis, they could easily grab a seat at the highest point of the sky.

    But there was a down to it as not everything went up. The number of offsprings they could produce was very limited. More often than not, their offsprings were killed by thews of the world even before getting hatched. Since their existence itself was like a glitch in this world, thews were trying to eradicate or force them to the possible minimum number.

    However, these eggs were an exception. The Sea Ind was the perfect ce to hide the eggs. Without thews interfering, the eggs could safely hatch here.

    "So are we going to wait them hatch?" Sylvianna asked. It''s rare for Jin Rou to actually care for another person or animal with an obvious expression.

    "They will hatch soon, so yes." Luckily, the eggs were about to hatch. If not, Jin Rou would be forced to leave them here. After all, he would just attract a cmity of thews from bringing out an egg. He wasn''t afraid for his life, but for those eggs as they might not be able to take it.

    Sylvianna sat next to Jin Rou. Since he was going to wait, she would wait too. Several hours passed turned into days and weeks. Jin Rou was patiently waiting for the eggs to move.

    "Crack!" Then, the two beautiful eggs moved and a small crack appeared on the shell.

    Jin Rou smiled, "They''re hatching."

    Sylvianna was excited too. She didn''t hear a whale having eggs, but thinking about them being mythical beasts,mon sense was naturally out of them.

    After an hour, another crack appeared. And eventually, the eggshell cracked entirely and small and cute baby whales appeared. One was a blue whale, and the other was colored pink. Their eyes were shining as they looked at Jin Rou.

    "Kyu!" The whales encircled Jin Rou while sounding ''kyu kyu'' as if they were expressing their happiness.

    Sylvianna was a bit jealous when she saw this. She waited along with Jin Rou but they only recognized Jin Rou as their parent.

    Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh as he caressed the small heads of the whale, feeling warmth sprouting in his heart. Despite Han Li''s body being coldblooded, it still had a soft side for small creatures like this.

    "From now on, you will be called Yan and Yun. Yan being the blue, and Yun being the pink." Jin Rou was proud of himself for giving such names.

    Sylvianna almost choked. This guy even named them immediately? And the whales seemed to have liked it, actually!

    "Can''t you at least think of something cooler than that?" Sylvianna rolled her eyes, "They are a descendants of a full-fledged Whaleus after all."<sub> </sub>

    "They''re cute, so they should be called Yan and Yun. And they agreed with it, so there''s nothing wrong with it." Jin Rou said and stood up, "Alright little ones, we will now deal withst thing here and we''re going out of this ind and go back to Mortalis after."

    "Will they be okay? I mean, you know thews of the world." Sylvianna asked with worry. Whaleuses were treated as an existence that shouldn''t be existing in the world. Once thews sensed something unusual, they would automatically make a move.

    "The tribtion coulde, but it will be useless." Jin Rou smirked. It''s two different things when aw striked ealier andter. Currently, Yan and Yun were already at the stage where they could survive a mere tribtion of thews.

    Sylvianna didn''t understand but she knew that Jin Rou had a n. She just had to trust it and go with the flow.

    Then, Jin Rou, Sylvianna, and the two baby whales went to an opposite direction of where they came from. Finally, it''s time to retrieve the spear.

    ---

    In the Ship of Endless Sea, the skeleton woke up and looked at a far distance. Kalicio sensed it and he couldn''t help butugh, "Truly a crazy guy. He''s even daring to adopt two existences that shouldn''t be living in Mortalis in the first ce. If this is not madness, I don''t know what is."

    Honestly, he didn''t know what to feel. Jin Rou killed the matured whale but adopt two offsprings of it like it was natural thing to do. He wryly sighed and said, "Ah, whatever. I know that young man knows what he''s doing."

    From his judgment, Jin Rou wouldn''t do something that he could be put in a precarious situation. For sure, he had ns already even before adopting the two baby whales. Furthermore, the whales would be of great help to him when fighting against that older brother of his.

    He moved his skeleton fingers and murmured, "This will be my final gift to you, Jin Rou. Be sure to be the victor of yourst war."

    After that, Kalicio slumped down again. He wouldn''t wake up for a long time since he used his power to give something to Jin Rou.

    ---

    Jin Rou felt something pouring in his body all of a sudden, making him stop from walking. He immediately knew what was this and where it came from. He couldn''t help but shook his head from amazement and gratitude.

    Finally, they reached the ce where it was said that the spear was currently located. It was in the middle of metals here with giant figures all around. It seemed like a distant epoch which was destroyed a very long time ago. The metals here were varying from gold, white, silver, and bronze.

    But they weren''t simple sort of metals as each emitted a dangerous glow.

 Chapter 916 Darklight Spear

    The Darklight Spear was a weapon that had been created by the time and chaos itself since the beginning of time. No one knew the exact origin but Han Li traced some clues to it. Regardless, the exact origin remained a mystery. Only beings like Kalicio and his older brother could probably answer it.

    The spear was embedded with majestic aura and two energies, ck and white, circting around it. Jin Rou observed and couldn''t help but be amazed as the time went by. This was not an ordinary spear, not at all.

    "I''ll be getting the spear alone." Jin Rou told Sylvianna and the twin whales. He wasn''t sure if he could protect them all, anyway.

    Then, he slowly moved towards the spear with cautiousness. Although the spear was paled, it still had the ability to resist. Remember, it was a time and chaos weapon that you couldn''t see just anywhere.

    After seeking for a chance, Jin Rou grabbed the hilt of the spear without thinking further and gave his might to pull it. The process was smoother than expected as the spear didn''t fight back.

    However, when it was pulled out, the spear released a strange glow and all the metals around moved. It came down towards Jin Rou who was holding the spear.

    "Still want to fight back?" Jin Rou smirked. He punched all the metals back to their ce and said, "You are meant to be used as a weapon, don''t act like you can do anything alone. You are meant to help me kill that god out there."

    The spear wanted to get out of his grip, but with Jin Rou''s strength, how could it do so? It was a time and chaos weapon, sure. But it didn''t mean that it could withstand the power of Han Li who nurtured his dao for trillions of years.

    The Darklight Spear didn''t want to be used as a weapon actually. Many tried to suppress it but it was to no avail. How could it let Jin Rou have his way?

    "Boom!" The spear''s power exploded. Despite having no owner, the spear got the authority to release some of its power despite being restricted by thews.

    Jin Rou clicked his tongue, "ying hard to get, aren''t you? Let''s see how long can you stay hard headed, then."

    After numerous times of useless struggle, the spear finally stopped resisting. It was probably epting its fate now that it couldn''t escape Jin Rou''s grip.

    Jin Rou looked satisfied. The spear seemed to have calmed down now, and it''s time to go back to Mortalis, "Mission isplete. We will be going back to Mortalis now."

    Sylvianna expected this and said, "Then I will be resting first. Too much exposure here makes me want to puke."

    After that, Jin Rou and the twin whales, Yan and Yun, hopped on the small boat and sailed through the vast sea again towards Mortalis.

    ---<sub> </sub>

    Several days passed, Jin Rou managed to reach the coastal waters of Northern Queen Region. Since he already memorized the way, it wasn''t difficult to get back home. Yan and Yun were by his two sides with shining eyes, it was a brand new world for them.

    As Jin Rou hopped off the boat, the boat itself sailed again towards the sea though no one was riding it. It''s going back where Han Li put it in the past so that if ever he wanted to explore the waters again, he could just go there and use it.

    Jin Rou was enjoying the coastal shore. Since it''s almost midnight, the breeze was cold and calm. He sat down somewhere and looked at the big sea he had just traveled. He closed his eyes to have a little nap but eventually opened his eyes and looked behind him.

    There was a beautiful woman meditating just a few meters behind him. Despite seeing Jin Rou, she treated him like an air and proceeded to meditating. Her aura was leeking with lotus symbols as she deeply focused on her dao. She looked simple with her beauty and she looked like a docile and good person. But it was on the surface level as there was a monster hiding under her skin.

    Jin Rou smiled and shook his head and decided to adjust. He was about to go away when the woman spoke, "Young Noble, it''s been a while."

    Her voice contained the melody of the heavens. It was so pretty that it could make one''s hearingfortable.

    Jin Rou didn''t want to entangle with this familiar woman and acted like he didn''t know him. He ignored her and continued propping himself up and turned away.

    "You''re the same as ever. You want to run away again." The womanughed, "You can face that old man with pride but you cannot face a single woman?"

    Jin Rou felt like a headache was going toe. He decided to ignore her again and rushed his pace. There were several people Han Li didn''t want to meet again, and this woman here was one of them. Just how bad his luck was to actually meet her?

    "You can continue to ignore me, but can you continue to ignore your own daughter?" The woman was now getting mad judging from her tone.

    All right, the headache was officiallying. Jin Rou felt like crying for the first time and wanted to p Han Li if ever he had a chance.

    Despite being very strong, he actually bedded many women in the past and all of them were with prestigious backgrounds! Although he didn''t intend to spread his seed, a few of those women were scheming to have his child for their personal and their sect''s gains.

    "It''s nothing but a fateful encounter." Jin Rou said wryly. Why did Han Li turned hedonistic in the past and now, Jin Rou had to clean his mess? If he couldn''t take responsibility, he should have not taken them!

    "Don''t give me that fateful encounter excuse you usually give." The woman didn''t buy it and was angered more.

 Chapter 917 Han Lis Daughter

    "Have you ever thought about seeing your own daughter just for once?" The woman was filled with grievances, "I''m not asking for you to be a father, Li. I''m just asking you not to treat her, at the very least, like air. Like how you treat others."

    Jin Rou''s heart was pierced by those words. Although he didn''t experience it, he could understand where Liline wasing from.

    Liline was the sole daughter of Tian Era Emperor. He was one of the top ranking emperors with a terrifying nine-wills in his cultivation.

    Era Emperors varied from each other and not because they were the same realms meant that they were all equally strong.

    Their strength varied from the number of Ancient Wills they had. New emperors start with an Ancient Will and it could be added ordingly. Of course, one had to have enough power to do so. After all, Ancient Wills appearing in the world was very limited and most of the time, it was heavily fought on by emperors.

    Tian Era Emperor was a nine-willed one. Being a top emperor, hemanded awe and respect from the masses though it was already a long time after his public appearance.

    And Liline happened to be the favored daughter of the emperor. She was spoiled to their extreme, getting everything she wanted but she didn''t grow rotten. She tried her best to practice her cultivation and follow the imperial path of her father. And with the emperor''s help, she almost managed to.

    If she didn''t meet Han Li in the past and fell in love.

    It was more than aplicated love affair and if possible, Jin Rou didn''t want to be involved. After all, he''s just using Han Li''s body. Just think about it, he actually had no experience in that and out of the blue, he became a parent? How was he supposed to act then knowing hisck of knowledge?

    But knowing the tenacity of Liline despite being rejected several times, she wouldn''t just stop.

    The least Jin Rou could do was to meet the daughter in person. Thus, he gave up and said, "Where is she?"

    Liline looked at him with suspicion but still answered, "Are you willing to see her now?"

    "Do I have a choice?" Jin Rou sighed. He better get over with this or it could go moreplicated ording to what he was feeling, "Let''s go see her."

    After hearing that, Liline nodded and led the way. She kept looking at Jin Rou to make sure that he''s not going to escape again. In the past, it had been Han Li''s hobby to escape from them, thus it became a habit of being over cautious.

    Their residence was not far away from the sea, it was small vi with many nts around. Jin Rou remembered that Han Li used to like these nts.

    "Little Sea likes the sea, thus I decided to buy a smallnd here where the sea can be seen perfectly during the sunrise and sunset." Liline exined though Jin Rou didn''t ask for it, "She said that when she looks at the sea, the chances of meeting you again will rise. After all, herst image of you was departing for the sea."<sub> </sub>

    So he was already seen by them just before he set sail for the vast sea.

    "That sea is dangerous and said to be uncrossable, but judging by how you returned alive and with two beasts in tow, I guess even that sea is not enough to threaten you." Liline added.

    Soon, they entered the vi and there was a small child with ck hair meditating on the bed. Her eyes were closed but the resemnce with her mother and Han Li was there. She was a small beauty that could rapture the world into oblivion.

    Then, the small child slowly opened her eyes and saw someone who she had been longing for, "Papa!"

    She rushed towards Jin Rou and hug his thigh, "Little Sea missed you, papa!"

    Jin Rou''s heart was touched. It was perhaps because of the emotions Han Li''s body was reacting ording to this warm familiarity. In all honesty, he never had seen her daughter even in the past. He was too busy trying to overthrow the god out there that he didn''t think about the daughter he made.

    But Han Li had no choice, either. He wasmitted to what he''s doing, and though the people around him understood it, how could a small child? Fortunately, it seemed that Little Sea looked at Han Li with great favorability.

    Jin Rou smiled and caressed her little head, "How talented you are. Already an Immortal Vajra?"

    It was truly shocking. A child like this was already at the peak of vajra? Although her age wasn''t that age in measurement of mortals, she was still a little child in the world of cultivation.

    "Hehe! Of course, my papa is the best. I inherited it from him." Little Sea was truly happy, "I have learned so many things from the books you left years ago. And it helped me advanced more."

    Having Han Li''s pure bloodline, Little Sea was bound to greatness and no one could do something about it. Perhaps, if given time, she could stand shoulder to shoulder with Han Li. Unfortunately, it wouldn''t happen as thetter already died during the eighth challenge.

    "That''s a good job." Jin Rou smiled, "Go back to your practice. I will be talking with your mama first. En?"

    Little Sea hopped in happiness and nodded returning to her original position.

    Jin Rou looked at her and couldn''t help but be happy that Little Sea didn''t inherit the entric attitude of him. If she did, it would be a total disaster for the world. Moreover, she also inherited her mother''s great beauty so all in all, it was worth it. If Han Li was alive, he would also be happy.

    After talking to Little Sea, Jin Rou and Liline got out of the vi for a talk.

 Chapter 918 Goodbye, My Beloved

    "How have you been?" Jin Rou asked. It wasn''t his issue but he wanted to check her out for Han Li''s sake. Although thetter was saying that it''s just a mere fateful encounter, Jin Rou knew that Han Li cared for Liline.

    "Okay, I guess. The world is the same." Liline answered briefly, "And I guess, seeing you here in Mortalis means that you''re going to challenge that again?"

    "Indeed. It''s my final goal and I may rest in peace after that." Jin Rou smiled.

    Han Li had been looking for the final answer. And he assumed that the answer he was looking for would be after ying that god. It had been a very long war, and it''s time to settle it once and for all.

    "Do you know that my father hates you for this?" Liline said with sadness, "You can just live your life happily, start a sect or whatsoever, you can do it easily and no one can antagonize you especially in the Nine Heavens and Thousand Realms. Why do you keep on fighting that existence which defeated you many times now? It''s more than an answer, no?"

    She had a point, though. Han Li had a chance to live his life freely out of the bloods and wars and hatred of the world. He could just simply wash his hands and pretend not to remember anything. But he kept on treading towards the dangerous ces.

    For her, it was some sort of lunacy.

    "I cannot stop." It was Jin Rou and Han Li''s final answer, "No matter what, forward is my only choice."

    Liline expected this kind of answer but still, she looked disappointed, "Don''t you care about your daughter? I know you''re just stopping by, but can you at least show her you''re a father?"

    But the exact question was, how to be a father? It''s not like Jin Rou experienced it already. So how could he know?

    "Little Sea doesn''t need someone like me." Jin Rou shook his head, "You and your father are already more than enough topensate for my disappearance."

    "So you''re nning to die in this generation?" Liline''s fist crumpled into a fist. She hated this about Han Li, always ready to die.

    "Who knows? But I''m going all out. Like really all out. Unlike the previous challenges." Jin Rou smiled wryly, "I''m also getting tired of this huge charade and want to end it once and for all."

    "But you don''t think you''lle back alive." Liline could understand what he meant.

    Jin Rou smiled wryly. No matter what happened in thisst challenge, Han Li was already dead and he couldn''t do something about it.

    "You''re always selfish as ever." Liline sighed weakly, "You just want to find something for yourself. That endless versions of answers you''re looking for might not be existing yet you''re pursuing it."

    "Everyone has a choice, Liline. Just like you, who chose Little Sea over your high power level. I choose myself." Jin Rou said.

    "Little Sea will hate you." Liline knew her daughter well. And judging by the patterns of Little Sea, she would eventually hate him despite her great idolization of him right now.

    "Hate is a good thing to fuel one''s desires and goals." Jin Rou said. He didn''t mind being hated by Han Li''s daughter.<sub> </sub>

    "Then I guess we have nothing more to talk about." Liline turned her back, "It''s enough that you visited Little Sea. Go and pursue your answer somewhere in the central."

    Jin Rou sighed and wanted to say something but he didn''t know what to say. Eventually, he turned around too and left. It''s better this way than to hurt them more by bidding his goodbye.

    Liline looked back at where Jin Rou disappeared and a tear rolled down her eyes. She understood that Han Li was a dragon that couldn''t be contained. She just felt bitter that even his own daughter couldn''t make him stay.

    "I wish you victory, my beloved." Then, she murmured under breath and walked away. The small vi also disappeared, no longer in view of the sea. It was time to depart, to get away and move forward once again. At the very least, she got the answer she was looking for.

    ---

    "I didn''t expect that you are such a yboy." Sylvianna got out and teased Jin Rou, "You are the same as those trash man looking for opportunities to get under the women''s pants and run away."

    "Watch your words." Jin Rou flicked her forehead and said, "I will appreciate it if you shut up."

    Sylvianna looked angrily at Jin Rou while holding her forehead, "But that daughter of yours will surely try to look for your head in the future."

    <o>,m "How can you say so?" Jin Rou was confused.</o>

    "Duh, it''s because it''s your daughter." Sylvianna rolled her eyes, "Do you really think that she didn''t inherit your genes aside from your bloodline? You''re smarter than me so just connect the dots."

    Jin Rou found this usible. But unfortunately, his daughter would be looking for nothing.

    "What do you say about her talents?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Very talented. In fact, she is even more talented than me." Sylvianna admitted her inferiority to Little Sea, "But of course, the end result matters the most. If she can survive until the end, she will be a prominent character of this world."

    "She will be more than that. Remember, she has my bloodline." Jin Rou chuckled, "Sooner orter, it will show up."

    "And you''re aware that those seeking blood for you might target your daughter." Sylvianna said. The time woulde that many people would eventually know that Little Sea was his daughter.

    And those old monsters with a grudge against him would surely look trouble for her.

    "I have nothing to worry about. Not to mention her grandfather, even her mother is strong. Way stronger than her father." Jin Rou smirked. He was talking about Liline and Tian Era Emperor.

    Hearing this, Sylvianna thought Jin Rou got a point. In any case, it would be a grand show once the world knew this truth.

 Chapter 919 Thousand Cliffs

    Remember, Little Sea had the pure bloodline of Han Li, the Primordial Emperor. How could it not be big deal to the world? For sure, many of his followers would try to find Little Sea and seek favor to her. After all, she was bound for endless possibilities being Han Li''s daughter.

    "So where are we going now?" Asked Sylvianna. Since the matter was settled here, it''s time for them to go somewhere else. Of course, it was Jin Rou''s decision to where.

    "I''m going to meet someone." Jin Rou answered, "It''s been a long time that I havest seen him."

    Jin Rou didn''t want to waste the precious opportunities he had. He wanted to settle everything before going to the final battle. Since he couldn''t do thister, he''d do it now.

    "For what reason?" Sylvianna felt there''s more to it. She was always curious, but this time she couldn''t stop her curiosity.

    "That person has clues on where an Overlord Paragon might be hiding." Jin Rou didn''t hide it from her, "And that paragon is someone you want to meet, or say, take his head."

    "A paragon was involved in my family''s annihtion?" Sylvianna''s blood turned cold. If that''s the case, this was a pressing matter. Her illegitimate brother could just wait.

    "Yes. That paragon was the one who helped that old man kill you all almost." Jin Rou nodded, "In fact, he has contributed so much in annihtion of certain ns and sects."

    "I thought that the old man despises the paragon?" Sylvianna was floored. The paragons should be hunted by the old man himself but instead, he was receiving help from one of them?

    Although the paragons were only three, each of them had the power to stomp the world in half.

    "Because of a mutual deal." Jin Rou said. Han Li knew a bit about this and said, "That paragon knows how to do things so well, leaving him a mutual deal with that person. You can imagine how capable he is to actually pull it off."

    And with that deal, his life was assured. At the very least, he wouldn''t be taken out by the strongest entity of this world. That''s enough assurance to help him annihte the powerhouses who went against the god.

    "A mutual deal." Sylvianna sneered, "In other words, he''s just hiding behind someone''s back. That''s cowardice."

    Jin Rou smiled and flicked her forehead, "That paragon is already too old and perhaps by his deathbed now, it''s the perfect time to kill him before he could find a way to revitalize."

    "There''s such a thing?" Something that could revitalize an existence of that old must be a heaven defying item, thus it stumped Sylvianna.

    "Of course. And the item is on me, so don''t worry." Jin Rou chuckled, "That damned paragon will surelye looking for me after feeling my power in the sea."

    "They are hiding in Western Emperor, right?" She asked.

    "Yes, but they have ways to travel hidden." Jin Rou smirked, "Anyway, we will pay him a visit before he can do so. Judging his personality, he wouldn''t show up unless he''s prepared."

    ---<sub> </sub>

    The Thousand Cliffs was located in the eastern part of Northen Queen Region. It was currently governed by a mysterious powerhouse called Greenhouse. Although it wasn''t an active sect or anything, their power was confirmed as there were a few who tried to devour them only to be eaten instead.

    "This is a private property but we are trespassing..." Sylvianna felt her head ache. This man was too brazen to even think about this. Although Greenhouse wasn''t an evil sect, they weren''t some to be pushed over.

    "They won''t trace us here." Jin Rou assured, "With my abilities, none of them could. However, many people will surely enter this ceter on."

    "Why?" Sylvianna asked.

    "You will seeter." Jin Rou chuckled and proceeded to the deepest part of the cliff with Sylvianna in tow. He was not in a rush so he took his time.

    After reaching his target ce, Jin Rou saw a floating stone in front. This ce was a secret even to the owners of Thousand Cliffs, Greenhouse. Only Han Li and that person knew this and what kind of ce was this.

    "Back off a little." Jin Rou said, "I''m going to open up this stone."

    "Open up? You mean you''re going to open a portal here?" She posed another question. But it was left unanswered as Jin Rou floated above the stone.

    "Boom!" Then, the aura hiding in the stone exploded, circting around in an arrogant manner. The clouds turned dark as energies shot out to the sky. Soon, green pirs also appeared from the sky numbering to thousands to hundred thousands.

    It was like an opening of a new epoch, but in reality, it wasn''t the case.

    After that, falls after falls appeared at each cliff of the ce. Since their number was about thousands, the cliffs became arge ocean all of a sudden. Not just that, there were golden coins falling over too along with the water.

    "Coinlost?" Sylvianna finally understood what Jin Rou meant when he said people would being over here.

    "You know a thing about Coinlost." Jin Rou smiled, "Indeed, this is Coinlost."

    Coinlost was one of the lost realms of the ages. It was a realm that couldn''t be manipted or detected. It was up to one''s time and luck to stumble upon one of them. Coinlost appearedst a hundred billions of years ago.

    It said to have tons of opportunities for cultivators thus people always tried to make it appear. However, it was all for naught as it''s easier said than done. People would go crazy over the seizing of the realm. After all, greed was a human''s deficiency. It''s not something that could be changed over time.

    "You''re attracting too many trouble." Sylvianna rolled her eyes. She knew that Jin Rou was going to make a mess again and blood would spill.

    "It''s up to them if this will be a trouble or not." Jin Rou smirked.

 Chapter 920 Coinlost

    "Because of Coinlost appearance in the world, even those in Western Emperor and perhaps even the Eastern Empress would participate in this." Sylvianna assumed. It would be one great hell once those superpowers entered the scene here.

    "Some from Western Emperor might, but those in Eastern Empress will not." Jin Rou chuckled, "The superpowers in Eastern Empress are all smart beings. At the very least, they have the least number of dumb people."

    By now, they already thought that the appearance of Coinlost was abnormal. After all, they didn''t feel any major movements in space dictating a grand appearance of a lost realm. So it just meant one thing.

    Someone forced it to open. And who had the ability to pull this off? There''s only one person who could achieve this. Out of all people, this existence was who they wanted to avoid the most.

    And this led to no participation of Eastern Empress Region.

    Sylvianna felt this reasonable. The Eastern Empress Region was usuallypared to the Central God Region, and though there were still distinct differences in power level, the Eastern Empress wasn''t some ce that the Central Region could easily bully.

    "Let''s go." Jin Rou entered the lost realm, "People will being, so we must hurry."

    ---

    The appearance of a lost realm garnered the attention of the whole north. Remember, it was a lost realm we were talking about. And people were already going crazy over it!

    Greenhouse immediately activated their barriers and barred people from entering the cliff. This was their private property anyway, and they had the right to prohibit people from entering.

    Many normal sects voiced out their displeasure, as expected.

    "We''vee here from a far ce, don''t you think it''s unfair not to let us in?"

    "That''s right! The Coinlost is not a ce which you can monopolize. Lost realms should be for everyone!"

    "This is nuts! If you keep on barring us, tribtion wille and kill you all at Greenhouse!"

    Some were already angry at this point. The lost realm was too precious for them to miss the chance. So of course, they wouldn''t leave without grabbing an opportunity.

    Soon, the Greenhouse Master appeared. He was wearing in a green light robe and his expression was serious, "Please calm down, everyone. Coinlost has just appeared. So, it will be for long before it disappear again. We are just preparing the stage for you all. Those who can pay the right price will be granted entry. Whatever you got in the lost realm will not be taken by our Greenhouse, of course."

    "You want us to pay?" The sectmaster of Tigeroar sneered, "A lowly sect wants us to pay a price for entry? That''s ridiculous!"

    "Tigeroar Sect Master, we are not forcing you to pay. You can just watch others pay and enter and grab their own opportunities. We will not impose on such a great you to pay." Greenhouse Master said. His voice was calm but cold.

    The Tigeroar Sectmaster snorted but he didn''t rebuke again.

    Another sectmaster asked, "Greenhouse Master, can you tell us the price of entry? Our sect will be willing to pay as long as we deem it as the right price."

    "1." Greenhouse Master raised one finger and responded, "1 million Era Emperor Stones for each powerhouse per entry. This is already a cheap price for what you can get inside the lost realm."<sub> </sub>

    As soon everyone heard this, they also cursed out loud.

    "You must be dreaming! 1 million stones, and Era Emperor at that?! You Greenhouse are greedy for your own good!"

    "Who will pay a damn exaggerated price? This is maniac!"

    "You are toying with the sects, you must be tired of living, huh?!"

    Greenhouse wasn''t a prominent powerhouse to begin with. Thus, they could easily say this kind of words.

    "Just like I said, we are not forcing anyone to pay. For me, this is reasonable for what you can get inside the realm." Greenhouse Master wasn''t threatened by their words, "I fully understand that not all sects here can take out that kind of emperor stones, and it''s okay. You can just watch."

    His words were full of mockery. His sarcasm was over the top that those who spoke ill of him and the Greenhouse turned red from embarrassment. Indeed, they didn''t have that kind of amount. Even if they turned their sects upside down, earning a million era emperor stones would be too impossible.

    After numeration, some sects decided to back off and watch. The entry price wasn''t worth it. After all, it''s all up to one''s luck in order to get something inside. Moreover, you have to pay coins inside to actually bet for an opportunity.

    Knowing Greenhouse''s mysteriousness, the sects who voiced out didn''t make a move and wait for anyone who will be capable enough to pay.

    Soon, numerous camps were made in the vicinity of the lost realm. They were waiting for someone or a powerful sect to enter or create trouble.

    After several hours, a grand entrance was made up in the sky. They were all wearing white robe with the wind apanying them. They looked majestic and grand as they slowly descended.

    "Elemental Wind!" Everyone was aghast. This superpower was even tempted by the lost realm.

    After their appearance, another grand entrance was made. But this time, the people were filled with thunder.

    "Thunder God!" Another supepower appeared. It seemed that the lost realm was too precious for them to miss the chance.

    If two of the superpowers were here, then it wouldn''t be impossible for thest to be here too.

    Unfortunately, the one who came was beyond their expectations.

    It was an old man with arge scar on his face. He was wearing a golden robe with a sword logo by his chest. Not everyone was familiar with this, but those higher ranking individuals knew what this symbol meant!

    "Someone from de Immortal of Western Emperor!"

    de Immortal was a powerful lineage with four Era Emperors under their banner. They were known for being ruthless and cold with the sword.

 Chapter 921 Tenblade Ancestor

    Greenhouse Master creased his brows after seeing the old man from de Immortal. Things were getting out of hand now that de Immortal was here.

    He thought that those from Western Emperor wouldn''t dare to go here. After all, the resources to spend was big. But it looked like he underestimated the people from Western Emperor.

    Even Elemental Wind and Thunder God didn''t like that someone from the Western Emperor was here.

    Feeling the abnormal gazes of everyone, the old man from de Immortal chuckled awkwardly and said, "Friends, let''s not be hostile to each other. I''m tasked here by my sect master to investigate the inside of the lost realm. By the way, I am Tende Ancestor."

    Tende Ancestor! Everyone felt their scalps itching. To think that such a prominent ancestor of de Immortal would personallye here to enter the lost realm. de Immortal was surely taking this seriously.

    "Tende Ancestor, the Greenhouse is epting everyone as long as they can pay the price. One million Era Emperor Stones, only." Greenhouse Master could only bite the bullet. Now that the ancestor was here, it wasn''t good to shoo him away.

    Tende Ancestor''s eyes widened a bit, "This friend''s price for entry is a bit out of the bounds. How about you make it 100,000 Era Emperor Stones? I''m sure many here will be willing to pay that."

    That''s true. One million of imperial-level stones was too much. Even Elemental Wind wouldn''t dare to take out that much. Greenhouse''s asking price was over the roof.

    But Greenhouse Master shook his head and said, "Unfortunately, the price is fixed. One million Era Emperor Stones or not. We won''t force anyone to pay."

    In the end, Greenhouse didn''t back down. They remained still with the price they thought was right. In truth, it was actually a fair price. It''s not exaggerated or whatnot. With the lost realm''s value, one million was already cheap. Of course, these people wouldn''t know it.

    "Perhaps you think this through, Fellow Daoist?" Tende Ancestor smiled, "If you do, the de Immortal will surely return the favor in the future."

    The Greenhouse Master was tempted. A favor from de Immortal would be an edge when things went rough for them. Remember, de Immortal produced four Era Emperors, and all of them were brilliant. Not to mention, their progenitor was in the Godlist Rankings!

    The master just needed to turn the price down to a hundred thousand and he already earned the de Immortal''s favor. To think about it, it was already a good trade.

    "What do you say, Fellow Daoist?" Tende Ancestor knew that the other party was tempted. Using the favor of de Immortal was truly helpful in this kind of situations, "If you feel we will betray your expectations, we can write a contract. With that, you can rest easy."

    A contract was official and thews of the world was the witness.

    Thunder God Sect Master suddenly intervened, "Greenhouse Master, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity, heavier than what you can get in the lost realm. So how about epting it? You will not lose out in this deal. After all, we are still going to pay a hundred thousand each."

    Greenhouse Master was having a hard time deciding what to do. Eventually, he sighed and shook his head, "I appreciate Tende Ancestor''s goodwill, but I''ll pass for now. The price remains. One million for entry. Imperial-level stones, still."<sub> </sub>

    "Aren''t you pushing your luck too much, Greenhouse Master?" Thunder God Sect Master was displeased, "You can''t even see the big pie right in front of you. You''re so greedy that it wants to make me puke. I''m disappointed. I thought that you of all people will know better."

    The Elemental Wind didn''t say a thing, but they mostly agreed with Thunder God.

    The deal was already good enough for the Greenhouse to bex. After all, that favor could be used as their backer when things went rough. But who would have thought that the master would be stupid enough to actually decline?

    Tende Ancestor''s expression turned grim. He never anticipated to be rejected twice in a day, "Since Fellow Daoist is being like this, you don''t mind us getting rough, then?"

    "If that''s what you wish, Tende Ancestor." Greenhouse Master was calm.

    A battle would be inevitable and their sect''s life was on the line.

    After hearing his reponse, Tennant Ancestor disappeared. It was the sign for the Greenhouse to prepare for the worst. Thunder God and Elemental Wind also disappeared. They weren''t in a rush to attack so they returned to their camps.

    An ancestor from Greenhouse neared the master and said, "Are you sure about this? Our Greenhouse might be strong, but it cannot withstand attacks of two superpowers along with de Immortal. Our resources will notst."

    "I know." The master sighed, "I might be silly. But I''m actually betting for something stupid."

    He didn''t bother to exin. He didn''t need to. After all, it would just be waste of time.

    The ancestor took a deep breath also. Usually, Greenhouse Master was smart andposed and he could understand his pattern. But now, it''s different. He was sure that the master wasn''t dumb, but his actions were telling him it was.

    Nevertheless, it''s time to prepare for the worst thing to happen. Three dragons would attack them anytime soon.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Jin Rou and Sylvianna were walking down stairs filled with coins. Jin Rou had to pour over coins in order for the stairs to exist. After all, nothing could save them below as it was nothing but a frighteningva.

    Jin Rou spent over billions of coins now just by maintaining the stairs. And if you convert it to real money, it might be terrify people to death. Of course, this wasn''t a problem for Jin Rou as Han Li had almost unlimited number of them.

    "How many of these coins do you have?" Seeing the unstoppable flow of coins, even she was almost scared by this show of extravagant wealth.

 Chapter 922 The Deepest Part Of Coinlost

    "Where did you get these so many coins?" Sylvianna asked. Jin Rou had been maintaining the stairs for several hours now. It felt like he already spent more than trillions worth of coins now.

    "I have my means." Jin Rou chuckled. He had these coins for so long now. After all, Han Li was supposed to visit Coinlost during the eighth challenge. Unfortunately, he was tight in time resulting to not being able to visit it.

    She didn''t ask further. She knew that Jin Rou wouldn''t answer her questions that could be satisfactory to her. It had been like that most of the time, and she got used to it.

    "More importantly, we will reach the deepest part now." Jin Rou smirked. The stairs had an up and down direction, and each time it changed its direction, the amount of coins to spent was doubling. Even for the Thunder God and Elemental Wind, they had to think twice before seeing the end of the stairs.

    Coinlost was a lost realm made by the heaven and earth. No one knew the exact time it was born, but Jin Rou assumed it should be over hundred trillions of years now. No one could trace back its origin, but one could estimate ording to what''s inside.

    Usually, lost realms had many opportunities after its disappearance. Thus, many were dying to get their hands for the entry.

    For example, Shadowtemple Era Emperor had gotten a weapon here that made him invincible through the ages. He himself confirmed it, leading to everyone''s thought of the lost realm getting higher. Take note, Shadowtemple Era Emperor was part of the Godlisters, the top and strongest emperors of the whole Mortalis.

    "Are you here for a treasure?" Perhaps, only a treasure in the lost realm aside from that Darklight Spear could entice someone at Jin Rou''s level.

    However, Jin Rou shook his head and said, "While the treasures here are all topnotch, it''s all a useless scrap of metal to me in the end."

    If those people outside heard this, they would surely vomit blood from anger. Lost realms had many heaven defying opportunities and treasures for the fated ones. And by this, they soared to the sky and became phoenixes and dragons. Yet, Jin Rou was telling it was all nothing but a scrap of metal?

    If it''s possible to skin him alive, they might do it.

    She sighed and agreed with Jin Rou. Even at her level, she didn''t think that something here could actually tempt her to take. Unless it was a treasure of their family, she wouldn''t be interested in it.

    After an almost a day of ascending and descending of the stairs, the duo finally reached the bottom. Jin Rou spent over than fifty trillion coins. No one would be able to pull this off. Not even de Immortal unless they wanted to bleed.

    Jin Rou observed the surroundings. Unlike the area filled withva above, this ce was like an ocean with green water. There were also blooming flowers, surviving the harsh environment of this ce.

    Also, there''s a violet sky above. It was like a brand new world that opened to them. Jin Rou smiled. It was his first time here, but it''s Han Li''s third time being here. So he was very familiar with the twists and turns now.

    After walking over the ocean waters, Jin Rou could see a big silhouette not far from them. It was arge throne with a figure sitting on it. The figure towered up to the sky touching the clouds. Its pose was arrogant as if it''s looking down on all the living things behind.<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou looked at the towering figure. He was very familiar with this and smiled, "How lonely must it be to be actually alive up to this day."

    The figure''s eyes glowed with red and looked below. The concept of time was separated here, "And you are also alive, still."

    This exchange was felt by the whole Mortalis outside. The world turned dark and rained hard. Each words of these two could affect Mortalis and the other realms connected to it.

    "I spent so much money to get here to you, so you better answer me properly." Jin Rou gave out his threatening tone. He didn''t feel the need to be cordial as this figure was one of Han Li''s mortal enemy in the distant past.

    "Are you threatening me again, Han Li?" The figure''s tone was cold, "If I feel threatened about your existence, I should have not chosen this path."

    There were many things happened in the far past. But only a very few had a know about that. In fact, unless they were one of the people who experienced it, it''s impossible to understand what they were talking about.

    Along with the figure''s voice, the supposedly calm ocean became turbulent.

    "You''re thinking highly of yourself." Jin Rou shook his head, "I don''t need to threaten you to get my answers. If I want to, I can just take your head and scan your memories."

    "That''s possible. But judging by your personality, you will not be willing to spend a very heavy amount of resources just to scan my memories. After all, it isn''t worth it." The figure responded. Being Han Li''s nemesis for so long now, he already understood his pattern.

    And the figure was right on the mark. Jin Rou needed to pay a heavy and unimaginable price to actually scan his memories. It''s not easy, but it''s possible if Jin Rou would be willing.

    With no response, the figure looked at Sylvianna and couldn''t help but reveal a shortugh, "Han Li, you''re amazing. You even have a ckmauve under your ranks now?"

    Sylvianna was cautious and asked, "Who are you?"

    "Just an insignificant existence waiting to die here Coinlost." The figure was really big that Jin Rou and Sylvianna should feel small in terms of size, "Compared to that damnable Han Li, I''m just rxing until death."

    After that answer, there was a long time of silence. For figures like them, it was normal.

 Chapter 923 A Figure

    "Have you ever get tired of challenging that old man?" After a long time of silence, the figure asked. It had been a while since he got someone to talk to.

    Of all the people who challenged that existence, only Han Li remained standing and kept challenging it. No one was ever consistent as him. It felt like it''s already his obsession of trying take that old man down.

    "I will never get tired." Jin Rou said. It''s not like he wanted to do this in the first ce. However, the God Dao Source he was looking for was in that old man''s ce. So he needed to y that old man before getting it.

    His choice was nothing but to move forward. He had to. For the sake of himself and those in his universe.

    "That old man is getting stronger." The figure said, "I can feel it. It seems he''s getting ready for your challenge."

    "That damned old man will, of course." Jin Rou smirked, "After all, he couldn''t afford to be careless now after suffering a severe injury from me during the eighth challenge."

    "His pride as the invincible existence was damaged." The figure knew that old man very well. In fact, it could be said that they were old friends of the past, a past that couldn''t be traced again.

    "Should be." Jin Rou chuckled, "He must fuming in rage now that I n to challenge him again."

    "And this will be yourst time challenging it." The figure said. It wasn''t a question, it was a direct statement.

    "Yes," Jin Rou confirmed it, "Unlike the other challenges, this will be an all in all out for me. So that old man better be prepared."

    Han Li during the past challenges had always formted a escape n in case things went awry. The challenges were like a trial and error for him, thus he always had a route to run away. After all, he knew that the difference in their power level was too big and he needed more time, information, and resources.

    But not now. Jin Rou, as Han Li, would go all out in this generation. He only had one chance and he wouldn''t waste it.

    "It looks like we will finally see a grand finale of this long war of yours against him." The figure sighed, "It''s been a long run."

    "Everything has an end. It just varies when." Jin Rou said, "You''ve changed. You are always hot-headed in the past despite your age, but now you''ve grown calm. It seems being stuck here in Coinlost gave you an improvement in character."

    This figure used to be a terrifying monster that could make the world tremble. Even the overlord paragons had to think twice before crossing paths with this figure.

    "Time changes everything, Han Li." The figure took a deep breath, "Even you cannot avoid the changing themes of time."<sub> </sub>

    "That''s probably true." Jin Rou answered with a wry smile. Even Han Li was tired of this long charade. There were times he just wanted to live in peace with his loved ones and die in peace. Unfortunately, his path was arduous, not letting him do whatever he wanted.

    "What do you want to know?" The figure asked. He knew that the other party wouldn''t leave unless he got the answer. All he could do was to see if that''s something answerable or not.

    "That man who paints, is he still alive?" Jin Rou asked. It was a crucial information for him. After all, he wouldn''t spend so much money if there weren''t something to gain here.

    The figure didn''t expect this question but eventually answered, "That I don''t know. ording to what I know, he disappeared for countless of years now. But, if you want to find him, you can probably ask that insect. If my calctions are right, it wille looking for you."

    Jin Rouughed and nodded, "Indeed. It''s growing impatient. With me here and the item it needs is on me, it will not stay idle anymore. It''s an all in and all out for him too."

    Jin Rou needed that man. Thus, he needed to gain clues to where he could find him. If he''s no longer alive, he needed to see the corpse or coffin.

    "Do you have more questions?" The figure said, "I feel like this will be thest time we will see each other, so you better ask away while I''m still nice."

    "Hmm, this pops out of my mind. And you can refuse if you don''t want to." Jin Rou said, "How about you help me y that old man? Even in your weakened state, it will be of great help against him."

    "And what''s in it for me?" The figure asked. There was no free lunch in this world. If you want something, pay for it.

    "Your freedom in this damned Coinlost." Jin Rou said, "I can take you out of here. Though the ces you can be are very limited, that''s better than staying here in loneliness."

    "You''re aware that it will take more tremendous amount than when you want to scan my memories, right?" The figure said. He was a bit floored by Jin Rou.

    Remember, he was stuck here in Coinlost. Even him, a very strong existence that could rival that old man, was helpless against the daows of this lost realm. To actually severe his chains here needed a hefty amount of resources. And as of now, not even the powerhouses of the central could spend that much.

    "Of course. Taking you out here will be needing a frightening amount of resources. Hmm, calcting it, a whole gxy vault of mine must be needed to take you out with me. But it''s all worth it, if I can receive your help." Jin Rou said.

    His gxy vaults contained trillions of treasures and resources. Each of them held great importance to Han Li. But he was willing to exhaust one of the three to help the figure. It showed how much he thought of the figure''s help.

 Chapter 924 You Got Me

    "I appreciate your thought, but I guess I''ll pass up to it." The figure answered a long time of pondering. In truth, he was also greatly enticed by the offer.

    It''s freedom. Freedom from this damned ce. Of all people out there, Han Li was the only one capable of doing it. In other words, this was his only first andst chance of getting out of here. But in the end, he refused.

    "I''m already ustomed to this loneliness. And even I go out, there will be no one to wait for me." The figure said. Those he loved were now dead. No one could escape the erosion of time itself and eventually would die. Even he got out, what would he do?

    Ravage the world? He''s too old for that. He even let his grudge against Han Li go. He just wanted now to live and die in peace. Perhaps it''s lonely here, but at the very least, there''s nothing to worry about.

    Furthermore, he had lived for too long. He couldn''t ask for more.

    Jin Rou smiled and said, "I see."

    He fully understood the figure''s reasons. At their power level, they didn''t want anything aside from dying in peace, with no regrets or anything like that. For sure, even he reached the end of his life, he wanted to die without worries.

    Furthermore, it must be painful to live that long yet you see your loved ones dying one by one. And in the end, you''re all alone again. It''s tiring and perhaps it already wore the figure in the long period of time.

    "I won''t force you then." Jin Rou didn''t want to force his offer if the other party wasn''t willing, "Each of us has a choice to live through. As long as we don''t regret it, then I guess it''s okay. The dao is too cruel, it''s okay to stop at some time."

    Jin Rou couldn''t judge the figure. After all, thetter had many achievements in his life in the past and his prime time. His choice was to stop and rest until death, while Jin Rou chose to move forward and take the old man''s life.

    "I didn''t see myself actually seeing you in a different light." The figure mockinglyughed himself, "In the past, I''m so hellbent in exacting my revenge that I lost track of myself."

    "Of all the enemies I created in the past, you are by far the strongest." Jin Rou shook his head, "If you didn''t marry and have a child, you might be on my level now."

    The figure could be said someone that rivaled two top existences. The old man, and Han Li. There were those who even said that if Han Li and this figurebined their strength, the old man wouldn''t have a chance to live past the day.

    Unfortunately, the figure chose a different path and even earned the anger of many existences, leading to him stuck here in Coinlost.

    "But I didn''t regret that I chose them over power." The figure became a bit emotional after hearing them. Memories he tried to suppress resurfaced in his mind. Faces of two women appeared, one was old and the other was young.

    "That''s the most important part. That you don''t regret a choice you made. People didn''t want to die regretting, after all." Jin Rou said, "And by the way, I''m nning to go see your daughter."<sub> </sub>

    The figure''s aura turned cold and said, "If you want to put her under you ranks for the war, drop it Li. Even if I have to suffer consequences from breaking thews here forcefully, I''m gonna drag you back down here in Coinlost and be stuck with me forever."

    Truly, the figure had the capability to do so. Though the price would be heavy, if Jin Rou schemed for his daughter, he would really do it.

    Jin Rouughed and said, "Calm down. Though she inherited your talent in cultivation, it''s not enough for her to enter my ranks, anyway. I just want to talk to her."

    "And what do you want to talk with her?" The figure didn''t buy it. Knowing Han Li''s entric personality, he must be scheming something and his daughter would be dragged down the mud.

    "That''s a secret." Jin Rou chuckled. He stretched his arms and said, "I''ve spent too long here. It''s time for me to depart."

    "Do you have enough coins to go back?" The figure asked. Going here already cost the other party trillions of coins. It would be another set of trillions of coins if they wanted to go back.

    "Of course. I don''t need your treasures here so keep it." Jin Rou said.

    "Li, look at this." Before Jin Rou could turn his back, the figure showed his big palm and an item floated above. It was a sword with transparent color. Inside of it was a ck energy rolling, "If you promise me not to involve my daughter in your war, you can take this."

    He knew that Han Li had been paying prices to seek for information regarding this sword and he was very sure that Han Li wouldn''t pass up this opportunity.

    And as expected, Jin Rou''s expression turned into a bbergasted one, "How did you have this sword?"

    "Just like you, I have my means." The figure said, "What do you say?"

    The figure would do everything to keep his daughter out of this bloody mess. He just wanted her to live her life the way she wanted it to be. This sword was too precious even for him but he was willing to give it to Jin Rou if it could guarantee her safety.

    "You got me, Andromeda." Jin Rou smiled wryly. He didn''t expect that this sword was in his possession. In fact, not even Han Li calcted this, "All right, I promise that I will not recruit your daughter into anything that might put her into danger."

    Hearing this, the figure threw the sword away to Jin Rou, "I''ll keep your word."

    With the deal sealed, the figure could finally be at ease.

 Chapter 925 Attack

    "After this thing here, we will go to the ocean worst than what we have gone." Jin Rou said, "There, you can talk to that monster or person, as long as it''s still alive."

    Jin Rou didn''t know what to categorize that entity. After all, it was between the border of a monster and a human. But, its power level was scary enough to threaten the whole realm.

    Sylvianna nodded. She didn''t forget this. After all, it was too important for her, "That thing, is really unkible?"

    "At the very least, no one was able to kill it. Not even the strongest emperors and saints in the world." Jin Rou said. That existence was on par with the overlord paragons, just with a different point of view in life and the dao.

    In any case, she would just meet itter on.

    ---

    While Jin Rou was traveling to get out, themotion outside had already started. Tende Ancestor spearheaded the marching and formation of the sects here. With him, they all united for the same goal.

    To teach the Greenhouse a lesson.

    Although Thunder God and Elemental Wind didn''t like beingmanded by a foreigner, they didn''t voice it out loud. After all, they couldn''t afford to offend the old man in front of them.

    Greenhouse Master was looking at the cultivators preparing to attack. They were all people which could easily make their sect run for their lives. However, here they are trying to stand their grounds in an all in bet. It was a huge risk, but the return would be huge as well.

    "Prepare the defensive formations. All of them." Greenhouse Master shouted, "We cannot let any one of them to actually trespass our territory!"

    "Greenhouse Master, this is yourst chance." Tende Ancestor said. His voice was clear as day, "Make friends instead of enemies. Your path can be easier that way. Don''t push your luck."

    It was a fair warning from the ancestor. In all actuality, he didn''t want a bloodbath here but if Greenhouse was still hard head, then they had no choice but to spill some.

    "My decision remains the same." Greenhouse Master gritted his teeth, "Come, if you will."

    "So be it! Thunder God and Elemental Wind, prepare your legions!" Tende Ancestor ordered them like they were totalckeys, "Destroy their barrier immediately!"

    Thunder King and Lostwind almost puked blood from anger. The old man was too carried away in ordering them. But still, they ordered their legions to advance.<sub> </sub>

    Greenhouse''s sole legion, Green Sky Legion, also set their formation with their lives on the line.

    Soon, blood spilled and sshed all over the ce. The two legions of Thunder God and Elemental Wind were too powerful that Green Sky Legion was immediately overwhelmed. The difference in power was already obvious.

    The remaining soldiers of the legion used their blood to fuel the barrier formation. It was theirst ditch of effort of trying to buy time for the Greenhouse.

    After a few minutes, the thick smell of blood was all over the ce. The green environment turned blood red and corpses were piling over. You could see some with beheaded bodies, one with his organs leaking out, and many other grotesque scenes.

    Many spectators wanted to vomit what they ate a while ago after seeing this. Though many were used to this kind of sight, the brutality showed by Thunder God and Elemental Wind were a few levels of the norm.

    "How long can youst, Greenhouser Master?" Tende Ancestor was looking coldly. He wasn''t affected by the people being killed, "They threw their lives, for what? Pride of not backing down against an enemy? That''s foolish."

    He paused for a moment before adding, "If you don''t think you can fight an enemy due to big gap in power level, you should think of other ways to survive unless you have chances to escape. This is reality, and you should know it better."

    "Life and death is nothing but a short cycle for me." Greenhouse Master said, "Whates around will eventually happen around."

    "And do you think your people like to be sacrificed like how you do to your legion?" Tende Ancestor didn''t back down, "Just look. Over 200,000 soldiers with families died because of your stupid decision. Is this how you, the Greenhouse Master, should really act?"

    Now, Tende was trying to get everyone on his side. He wanted to let them know that Greenhouse Master was in the wrong here by not seeing the bigger picture. He wanted Greenhouse to be pushed into a corner and never retaliate again. With that, the Coinlost will be a lot easier to take.

    "Before they became part of the legion, they are fully aware of how it might happen there. And they epted it." Greenhouse Master knew what Tende was trying to do, "And their sacrifices will be worthy as we will not leave those who they left behind. Unlike your de Immortal, which dumps people when they''re no longer useful."

    "We throw them because we don''t want them to die in our battles. But how about you, you think you can wash off the blood in your hands right now?" Tende Ancestor was feeling good. He was taking the upper hand of this argument and he knew that the other party would soon give up, "If you really want to make it up to them, you should just give up."

    "While you take Coinlost under some superficial and fake heroic aims? No. But thanks." Greenhouse Master''s robe fluttered by the wind. He still lookedposed despite the danger he was facing, "You cannot have Coinlost. Not even you summon your strongest emperor here."

    "Greenhouse is really testing my patience." Tende Ancestor''s face darkened, "You''re really adamant in killing these people off for your puny pride as the master? Ask them, do they even want to be sacrificed like how you want them to? You''re an utter disgrace!"

    "So noisy. A small ancestor of a small sect called de Immortal is jumping here like a clown." Suddenly, a rxed voice came out behind the Greenhouse Master.

 Chapter 926 Death

    Everyone thought that they heard it wrong. Someone actually called de Immortal a small sect with its ancestor jumping like a clown here? They looked at the new figure who appeared behind Greenhouse Master. He was sitting on a sedan chair moving towards.

    His eyes were filled withziness as he looked at the people around, "I didn''t know that insects will be gathering here."

    They were instantly angered by that provocation. They wouldn''t let someone step on them like this. However, they immediately backed off when they felt Tende''s cold aura. He was also leaking killing intent as he red at Jin Rou. If re could kill, Jin Rou had been stabbed by many knives to death, already.

    "Can you dare repeat what you just said?" Tende Ancestor threatened.

    "I just said you''re a jumping clown from that small sect called de Immortal. How dare you run rampant here? Not to mention, this is Northern Queen, not the Western Emperor. I really want to know where did you get the guts and confidence to get involved here." Jin Rou smirked. He picked up an apple and took a bite from it.

    His motions werexed, as if the matter here was insignificant.

    Tende Ancestor was livid. Their de Immortal produced four era emperors and was once at the top of Western Emperor. How could he take such insultsing from a nobody?

    "Boom!" Tende released his famous weapons, Ten ying des. In the past, he used this to injure an era emperor who was a candidate to be a godlister.

    "Are you going to attack?" Jin Rou smiled, "Come, show me how much you have learnt from de Immortal."

    "Then I''ll take your words!" Tende''sst string of patience snapped. His Ten ying des circted and shed its way towards Jin Rou, but the real target was the Greenhouse Master.

    "Bang!" But Jin Rou already caught the des which threatened the life of Greenhouse Master, "Your aim seems a bit off, no?"

    Tende Ancestor pulled his Ten ying des and shouted, "Activate!"

    The des turned soft and slimy. Greenhouser Master was immediately alerted and said, "His des can turn into poison slime?"

    Jin Rou smirked, "Interesting."

    "Explode!" Tende Ancestor moved his fingers and the slime-like figure ballooned until it exploded.

    "Booom!" Small slimy parts scattered into all directions. Jin Rou pushed up a barrier to protect him and the Greenhouse Master.

    "It''s not over." Tende knew that those attacks wouldn''t work. Thus, he waited for a chance for the enemy to pose up a barrier. And when Jin Rou did, it was the perfect time for his real attack.

    The small slimy parts turned into needles and focused their sharp tips towards where Jin Rou was. Because of how small it was, some slimy parts had gone passed through the barrier Jin Rou activated.

    "Die!" Tende''s poison was very lethal. Once it was in the body, it would only take a few seconds before the victim die. It was a surefire method of killing a person. Though it was an easy death, at least it guaranteed the death of the target.<sub> </sub>

    Tende Ancestor had modified his Ten ying des over a thousand times. And some variations were already almost at the perfected stage. He just needed a bit of enlightment.

    The Coinlost would be helpful to him since lost realms were known for being a haven of opportunities. Although he needed to pay a price, the prices would be worth it there. Thus, he needed to do everything in his power to enter that ce.

    However, his n seemed to have go farther and farther from what he wanted to happen. The needles didn''t attack Jin Rou nor the Greenhouse Master. It was just trembling like afraid kids waiting for spanking. Through time, the Ten ying des had gained consciousness. Usually, they acted arrogant also but why were they shaking this time?

    The ancestor was utterly confused as to what was happening.

    "It seems your weapon is smarter than yours, Tende Clown." Jin Rou smirked. He already had a unique name for Tende Ancestor.

    The disciples of Greenhouse almostughed, couldn''t contain theirughter. A while ago, they were scared shitless but now they could evenugh a bit.

    "Tende Clown...?" Tende Ancestor couldn''t ept this and wanted tomand his Ten ying des. Unfortunately, they remained unmoving, "What are you doing? Go and do your thing!"

    The des couldn''t act this way. It was his only weapon and all of his attack moves were dependent on them. If they suddenly acted up, how could he survive this?

    But the scarier part was, his connection with his weapon was shaking as if the weapon itself was trying to be freed from him.

    What the hell was going on? Why his Ten ying des which helped him many times acting like they wanted to flee?

    He looked at Jin Rou and tried to recall if there''s someone who''s like him. But no matter what, he couldn''t remember something. The face of the other party was too ordinary that you could easily forget it after a day.

    Jin Rou looked at the needles and said, "Hmm, all right. I''ll give you a chance. If you severe your connection with your owner, I will consider sparing you Ten ying des."

    As soon as he said that, the des struggled more as they cut their connection with their master.

    "Grug! Impossible!" Tende Ancestor puked blood after his connection with Ten ying des were severed. As the des itself turned on against its master, you could imagine the damage it dealt to him.

    It was very unusual for weapons to get out of a contract with their master all of a sudden. But once that happened, it was terrifying. After all, the effects wouldn''t just be puking bad blood.

    Tende Ancestor''s vision turned blurry. His body was weakening at a fast pace that he immediately knelt down. He didn''t know what''s going on with his body, but he knew this wasn''t good. He tried to activate his jade to call for help, but a de struck his hand making him immobilized.

    Soon, his eyes turned white as his life was drained out of nowhere.

 Chapter 927 Windshooter Era Emperor

    And just like that, an ancestor of de Immortal died. And his death was by the hands of his own Ten ying des.

    Everyone looked at the des dancing within Jin Rou''s side. They were asking for him to take them. They looked stumped as this was not something that happen in a daily basis.

    Jin Rou shook his head, "Unfortunately, I can''t take any of you. You should find a suitable master, and oh, make sure that the person is goodwilled so that you will not be used as a killing weapon at all times."

    Who knew how many died by these des? Perhaps a million? Or a billion? They should have grown ustomed to it, but it looked it wasn''t the case.

    The des looked disappointed but still left afterwards. No one here was worthy of wielding them. They had to search for that fated one themselves. It was already their luck that they weren''t destroyed.

    Now that Tende Ancestor was dead, Jin a Rou looked at Thunder King and Lostwind and asked, "Are you still going to have a go?"

    Lostwind clenched his fist. He wanted to collect the debt from Jin Rou but he knew that he couldn''t defeat him. Not even their ancestors could. Just look what happened to Tende, for example. He was stronger than any of them here.

    Lostwind doubt that their era emperor woulde and save them in case things turned awry.

    Jin Rou looked at Lostwind and smiled, "It''s nice seeing a familiar face here. Are you here for the Coinlost? If that''s the case, you can pay a million of imperial stones and you''re good to go."

    "Are you the one who set up that ridiculous price?" Lostwind said, irritated. The amount was too much for them, and it''s not something they could afford even if they fork out everything.

    "No, but it''s the right price." Jin Rou smirked, "Since I''m being nice today, how about I lend you some money? And if Thunder God wants too, I can lend them too."

    "A million era emperor stones is not a joking amount." Thunder King said seriously. Who could take out a million, much less two million in one go? And era emperor stones at that?

    "I never said it was a joking amount. I''m just trying to help you two out despite our differences." Jin Rou said. He returned to beingx and resumed, "One million Era Emperors stones for each of your powerhouse. In return, you have to give the 50% of your monthly ie to Greenhouse. This contract will be for 10,000 years in order for you to pay the full amount of 1 million Era Emperor Stones."

    At first, it sounded ridiculous. Who would want to be in debt and give 50% of their monthly revenues for ten thousand years? It looked absurd. But in truth, Jin Rou was already being merciful by this deal. He could just take 80% of it or even 100% to dry the two powerhouses, but he didn''t.

    While Lostwind was thinking this through, Thunder King sneered and said, "Keep dreaming. Do you know Thunder God? Who the hell are you to demand such a high price for an entry towards that godforsaken ce?"

    "If that is a godforsaken ce, you shouldn''t be here wasting resources." Jin Rou smirked, "The deal is fair and square. Compared to the opportunities you might get inside, this is a trivial thing."<sub> </sub>

    "Fair and square, my foot." Thunder King was enraged. He wanted to attack but he knew he wouldn''t be a match against that man, "Then we will not just participate this time. Thunder God is not willing to ept your demands."

    "Very well. Since you say so." Jin Rou didn''t force the issue and looked at Lostwind, "How about you?"

    In all honesty, Lostwind was still undecided. He was weighing the pros and cons of this matter. He didn''t want to regret it, after all. But thinking about the deal, it really seemed fair and square. The other party didn''t intend to hide chargers and said everything specifically.

    "Your Majesty, we will ept it." Before Lostwind could say something, a figure appeared carrying by the wind. He was too handsome and charming at the same time, "50% of our monthly ie, it is. For ten thousand years."

    The people in the know in the background was stumped to actually see a legendary figure of Elemental Wind.

    "Windshooter Era Emperor!" One ancestor shouted. This appearance was unexpected. After all, no one had ever thought that an era emperor would show up this time!

    Windshooter was the second emperor of Elemental Wind. He was the child of the progenitor, blessed by the heavens for his talent and looks.

    Lostwind and the other ancestors immediately knelt. The appearance of the emperor was too shocking even for them, "We pay respects to Your Majesty Windshooter."

    "Rise, everyone." Windshooter nodded and epted the gesture, "But I''m a bit disappointed to all of you. His Majesty has presented a great gift for you all yet you remain indecisive."

    Actually, the emperor didn''t want to show himself here. The tribtion was too dangerous and he might trigger it. But his descendants filled with upetitive personalities were too much to bear watching. Thus, before Lostwind could say the answer, he risked showing up here.

    The members of the Lostwind didn''t utter a single word. They epted the scolding like children. Now, they were aware what kind of position this young man held that even their emperor had to pay his respect.

    Jin Rou saw this andughed weakly. Windshooter even showed himself here, and by this, memories suddenly resurfaced. It wasn''t his, but he could feel Han Li''s emotion as they were one, anyway.

    While it was happening, slow steps could be heard not far away from them. Jin Rou looked at the neer and smiled wryly.

    These people are showing up one after another. How could he practice his dominance if that''s the case?

    "I hope, I''m notte, Your Majesty?" A woman filled with thunder aura appeared.

 Chapter 928 Thunder Empress

    Though the woman was old, her beauty was still there, shining like the most expensive stone in the world. Her slow walks made the spectators observe more, trying to identify the neer. However, most couldn''t recognize her. After all, she was a very lowkey one that had never showed appearance in the public.

    Jin Rou shook his head and smiled wryly, "You two came at the right time. It seems you have the same reason as Windshooter, no, Thunder Empress?"

    Everyone who heard this almost shudder. It was actually the Thunder Empress! Currently, she was the oldest ancestor or Thunder God that no one could ever defy her orders. Not even the current Thunder King.

    Furthermore, the Thunder Empress was a very strong era emperor, one that had almost entered the Godlist Rankings. You could imagine how strong she was.

    Thunder King immediately knelt in front of Thunder Empress and said, "We greet Her Highness the Empress."

    Usually, this old ancestor would nevere out of her turf unless it''s necessary. After all, even the public didn''t know her actual appearance. But, why was she here then?

    "Stay away from me. I might hurt you all." Thunder Empress sneered and almost wanted to kick them, "You blind and ipetent bastards, have you gone senile? You can''t even see a big luck and opportunity waiting!"

    "But Your Highness... We cannot afford the price." Thunder King meekly answered. The old ancestor was angered for real so he needed to tread carefully or his head might rollter on.

    "Then you should have contacted me. If not for feeling His Majesty''s presence here, Thunder God has almost missed the opportunity!" Thunder Empress sighed and looked at Jin Rou, "Your Majesty, I''ll be willing to pay for their entry. That''s not a problem, right?"

    "How can I say no? You even came out with your real body like Windshooter." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulder in helplessness, "Greenhouse, grant them entry."

    "As you wish." Greenhouse Master immediately did it with a warning, "Once you got an opportunity, stop and get out of the lost realm. You cannot take two opportunities there, or else the tribtion might hunt you."

    It wasmon sense not to be too greedy in lost realms. After all, the opportunities there were for all and should be given fair and square.

    "Since you twoe out personally, how about we have a small talk over some tea?" Jin Rou invited the empress and Windshooter.

    Of course, how could the two not ept it? It was their honor to be invited by a person of this level!

    Afterwards, Jin Rou used the most expensive courtyard of the Greenhouse. The ancestors themselves set up the tea tables for the three with utmost care. They even used their most precious tea cups and tea leaves.<sub> </sub>

    Greenhouse Master was personally making the tea and pouring over the freshly made tea to the cups. He wasn''t asked to do this but he volunteered. He knew that just by doing simple things coulde out with benefits. After all, it was the legendary existence they were speaking!

    Jin Rou sipped the tea and nodded, "You two are alive and well. I''m d."

    "It''s because of your mercy, Your Majesty." Windshooter Era Emperor shook his head, "If not for you paving the escape path for us, we would have died just like everyone else."

    "Indeed, it was thanks to you, Your Majesty, that we are still alive." Thunder Empress nodded and sipped a bit of the tea. Her moves were exquisite and graceful.

    Jin Rou chuckled. Indeed. The two survived during the eighth challenge because of Jin Rou''s interference. That god asked them to be part of his legion and knowing the wars between Han Li and that old man, the two knew they would be sacrificial pawns for the two big yers. How could they let him be? They didn''t want to die there, at least not being pawns.

    Fortunately, Han Li made an escape route for those who didn''t want to join the war. No one knew if it was his act of mercy or anything, but they knew that Han Li did let them keep their lives.

    "It''s natural. We cannot force people to die for our sake. For our personal gains and greed." Jin Rou said, "Each one of us has their own goals. Some may want to die, but some also want to live. For the sake of their loved ones."

    More often than not, emperors at their level should have already severed their emotional connections. However, Thunder Empress and Windshooter didn''t. They loved their sects more than anyone.

    "Lostwind is a good seed to nurture rather than his son." Jin Rou spoke again, "He has the capability to be a good leader for your sect. I don''t know how far will he go, but as long as his resolution is firm, he can be the next emperor of Elemental Wind."

    This was such a high praise from Han Li. He was known to be a person who didn''t like praising others. In fact, he liked insulting others more.

    "I''ll bear this in mind." With this, Windshooter would surely nurture Lostwind to the fullest extent. Right now, the rise of the sect was important.

    "And as for your Thunder God," Jin Rou took another sip and looked at Thunder Empress, "Your prince might do the trick. If you can control his moodswings, then I can be sure he will soar."

    The Thunder Prince was the son of Thunder King. Like any other, he was spoiled rotten that there was a problematic attitude sprouted. Of course, if properly disciplined right now, it still could be mended. If the Thunder God yed the cards right, they would soar to the sky and look down on others again.

    "This is a great help, Your Majesty." The Thunder Empress bowed. Wordsing from the other party was more than enough to make those people go crazy. After all, many were dying to know Han Li''s insight. It was normal, though. After all, that man was a legend which created many miracles in the past.

 Chapter 929 The Dao Heart

    "Are you going to challenge him again, Your Majesty?" Windshooter said. Although it was obvious with the other partying to Mortalis, he wanted to confirm it. After all, he wanted to make preparations so that his sect wouldn''t be affected greatly.

    Thunder Empress wanted to know this, as well. The war between this legendary existence against that god was too much for the world to bear. Once the challenge started, the world was doomed to decline once again.

    <o>,m Just like what happened recently during thest challenge, Mortalis experienced shortage in qi and the world turned dark as the three suns lost its light. Moreover, it rained hard for straight one million years, making the livelihood of mortals harder than it already was.</o>

    It was truly a catastrophe that affected not just Mortalis but also the Thousand Realms and Nine Heavens. As for the Dark Train? They weren''t affected as they were not staying in a permanent timezone.

    "Yes." Jin Rou answered shortly. He didn''t have a reason to keep this, "And I''m nning to go all out in this generation. I''ve be tired of this charade, so I''ll end it once and for all."

    Unlike the previous times where Han Li had a escape n in case things weren''t looking good, Jin Rou didn''t n to back down this time. He would go all out and take that old man''s head and take the dao source too.

    "So this will be, by far, the darkest days of Mortalis." Windshooter nodded with a serious expression. It''s not that he''s ming Jin Rou, he was just telling the worst thing to happen. After all, two apex beings would fight it out to the death this time around!

    Thunder Empress also knew the implications of the uing battle. She would make sure that she''s taken care of everything well before that happened.

    Then, silence permeated the entire courtyard. Jin Rou broke the ice and asked, "Thunder God, is he still alive?"

    The name of the sect was the actual name of their progenitor, Thunder God. He was a powerful being thatmanded the strongest types of thunder. Even the Elemental Wind''s progenitor lost against him in the past when they had a decent match.

    "That, I don''t know Your Majesty." Thunder Empress shook her head, "Thunder God disappeared just like a bubble one day and had never seen again. We suspected that he went for a long trip, but it seems not the case."

    "He perhaps abandoned your sect for something." Windshooter didn''t filter his words and said, "This is not an unusual situation."

    That''s true. Those people who stood at the peak of their experties usually go for something unfamiliar to discover a new world. To expand their horizons and be stronger. Abandoning one''s sect was like amon situation, even for era emperors. After all, they couldn''t stay here for a long time unlike in Western Emperor Region where the home of the strongest emperors were currently residing.

    "Maybe." Thunder Empress didn''t want to talk about it. She felt bitter if the progenitor really abandoned them for the dao. But she somehow could understand it. After all, many would perhaps do the same if they were under the same situation.

    "You don''t need to look depressed." Jin Rou smiled, "The dao is arduous. So anyone can choose their path. Be it progenitors, ancestors, emperors, and saints, they have different paths and choices to take. It''s a natural course of the dao and life."<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou paused for a moment, "Moreover, your progenitor loves your sect more than you imagine. If not, how can he impart the Hundred Thunder God shes to his descendants?"

    "That daow is iplete, Your Majesty." Thunder Empress shook her head, "Hundred Thunder God shes has three moves. But he only left the first two. Without theplete method, we cannot exert its full power and potential."

    Hundred Thunder God shes was the strongest Emperor Dao Law that Thunder God himself honed and created. He modified it for several times before actuallying intopletion. It was rumored that this daow was what almost killed an overlord paragon in the past.

    The daow had three moves, the Hundred shes, the second move being the Thousand Realm shes, and for thest move, Million sh of Earth.

    The move Million sh of Earth had gone missing for so long now. No one knew where it was, or did Thunder God purposely not give it away. No one knew. But the fact that the daow was iplete was there.

    Jin Rou shook his head and said, "If Thunder God is here, you descendants will be receiving a smack in the head. I told you, he loved the sect so much. How could he bear not to impart the full version of his Emperor Dao Law?"

    He stood up and exined, "Remember, Hundred Thunder God shes uses the dao heart to execute. It means that one had to have a sturdy dao heart in order unleash it."

    "The dao heart is a vital part of cultivation. You cannot expect to do powerful techniques without mastering it. After all, many daows depended on the firm dao heart."

    Everyone was listening attentively. Even the Greenhouse Master was listening carefully. Words of Jin Rou was like diamonds and golds. One couldn''t take it lightly, and one must be lucky to actually hear such preach.

    And then, Jin Rou continued, "Life is the dao. And the dao is the heart. Always bear this in mind. Each of them is connected to each other, and no matter what, they will always interact."

    Jin Rou resumed his speech for more than an hour before concluding, "That''s all."

    He didn''t expect that he would go preaching these old beings. He was a bit carried away there.

    Thunder Empress and Windshooter were in trance. It took several seconds before they could snap back to their reality. It seemed that they have greatly benefited from this.

    Greenhouse Master was the first to bow down in respect and gratitude, "Your words contains millions of truths, I''m in awe and in gratitude."

 Chapter 930 To Winter Sect

    "I... I didn''t know what to say." Windshooter was speechless. It was the first time he had heard such profound words that helped him be enlightened.

    Meanwhile, Thunder Empress closed her eyes. She was feeling the dao and her heart at the same time. Soon, she slowly stood up and revealed her sword.

    Sky Thunder. It was the name of the sword the empress was holding. It was her prized sword for millions of years now.

    The sword in her hand suddenly vibrated. The sky turned dark as worlds appeared above. It was an astral projection, but it had the power and connection to be a reality.

    Thunders roared the sky as Thunder Empress flew upwards. Finally, her closed eyes opened as she created a sh that which split the entire sky.

    "Strong..." Windshooter Era Emperor creased his brows. The intensity of this sh was more than enough to kill normal emperors. In fact, even he was incapable of dodging it without receiving injuries.

    The sh contained the miracles and truths of Mortalis as it ascended towards the upper sky creating an illumination of split realities.

    Jin Rou smiled as he saw this. Thunder Empress was truly the strongest entity in Thunder God right now. Even though she already aged because of concept of time, she still managed to learn thest move of Hundred Thunder God shes, Million shes of Earth.

    "It''s a good start." Jin Rou nodded, "You have yet to exert the full power of the Million shes of Earth. Not to mention, the potential you gave is not yet near the eptable range. However, you are already on your way."

    Windshooter was a bit surprised. That kind of attack was yet to be in the actual eptable range? Furthermore, it''s not yet the full power of it? Just how strong Thunder God was to create such a daow?

    Even their progenitor''s imperial daow might not be as powerful as this. Too bad, they already lost the daow in the river of time.

    "Thank you for your guidance, Your Majesty." Of all people here, Thunder Empress benefited the most. After all, the focus of the preach was about their imperial daow. Thus, it''s obvious that she would learn the most, "Thunder God will be your legion for your war if you willed it."

    It was a big and heavy oath. In the past, she even escaped the war. Yet now, she was willing to use the Thunder God as Jin Rou''s legion.

    "No," Jin Rou shook his head, "The world needs your Thunder God. This region needs it. Same goes for the Elemental Wind. I cannot take you there knowing how dangerous the war will be."

    As Jin Rou was going all out, all realms would surely get affected. In fact, there were probably countless casualties on the way. Mortalis needed capable sects to help the weaker sects to survive. And by this, he couldn''t afford to take them in the war.

    The Western Emperor, Eastern Empress, and Central, might survive the effects as they had many capable emperors and saints. But it''s different in Northern Queen and Southern King Regions.

    "All right, time for me to depart." Jin Rou stood up and smiled. He took out an item and tossed it towards the Greenhouse Master, "You have stood your ground, so you deserve this reward."

    Greenhouse Master''s hands shook as he received the item. It was a ring with green symbols on top. Only he knew what item was this and couldn''t help it and almost teared up, "Greenhouse will forever remember your grace, Your Majesty..."<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou nodded and epted the gesture.

    "Where are you going, Your Majesty?" Thunder Empress asked. She was aiming to be of little help for Jin Rou.

    "Winter Sect." Jin Rou responded, "I have to deal with some matters there before departing Northern Queen."

    Furthermore, the sea was located there. Sylvianna wanted to visit it, so he needed to go anyway.

    Winter Sect was said to be the strongest powerhouse in the Northern Queen. Although they had not produced era emperors, no one dared to trifle with them. Even the arrogant Thunder God didn''t dare so, much less Elemental Wind.

    As for why they were avoided? Only a few knew about it.

    Thunder Empress was surprised to hear this. She didn''t expect that Jin Rou wanted to go there. After all, Winter Sect was very hostile towards outsiders. Anyone who wanted to approach them and entered their territory would be killed on the spot.

    Just like what happened to a certain ancestor who wanted to pay the Winter Sect a visit.

    "They will not dare to raise their swords at me." Jin Rou could sense the worry in Thunder Empress'' eyes, "Those bunch are smart. They will not kill anyone who they cannot offend."

    Dubbing as the strongest sect, they didn''t blink an eye even killing people from imperial lineages. As a matter of fact, even Thunder God suffered some heavy casualties in the past because of Winter Sect.

    Soon, Jin Rou bidded his goodbye to them. As for the Coinlost, the revenues will be received solely by the Greenhouse. With the resources on the way, they would surely rise in the ranks. It''s now up to them how would they fare.

    ---

    The Winter Sect was located very far from Greenhouse, thus it took a week before reaching it by a flying beast. They were almost about to enter the territory of the Winter Sect.

    Snowcloud Mountain was the tallest mountain in the entire region. And the whole mountains was the starting territory of Winter Sect.

    They never produced era emperors, much less for epoch saints. However, the ancestors of this sect was capable of ying emperors and injuring saints, leading to them dubbed as the strongest sect in the north.

    Moreover, there had been rumors in the past that the progenitor of Winter Sect almost killed someone of a high-ranked Godlister. No one confirmed this from Winter thus it circted as a mere rumor.

    But Han Li knew more than anyone could know. There''s so much more to this rumor, an underlying truth.

 Chapter 931 Winter Sect

    The environment of Snowcloud Mountain was very harsh. With its freezing temperature in negative celsius, anything living that step on thisnd froze right away. If one didn''t have stronger cultivation, they would die here without anyone knowing. Not just that, the snowstorm here was also unlimited, always going on without a stop.

    Jin Rou and Sylvianna were traveling the mountain. So far, they had yet to be confronted by someone, but even Sylvianna could feel the intense cold here.

    "This is like a damned ce." Sylvianna cursed, "Who would want to live in this kind of environment? Unless they''re a jerk or anything like that."

    "The Winter Sect." Jin Rou smiled, "They have been living here since time immemorial."

    Perhaps, no one would be able to trace back the origin of Winter Sect. After all, it was established a very long time ago. Not even Han Li was yet to be born by that time. It was one of truly oldest sects of the whole Mortalis.

    Despite not having emperors or saints, they stood tall and people were treading the other way in order not to meet them. Their power was established and recognized by the masses, that not even the imperial lineages of Western Emperor could do something about them.

    "You know many things about Winter?" Sylvianna asked. Out of many people, Jin Rou might be the one with the most knowledge of the sect.

    "A bit." Jin Rou answered.

    "Then why are they so strong?" Sylvianna assumed that Jin Rou might know something about this. It was also a question by many people. No one could exactly gauge the full strength and capabilities of Winter Sect but Jin Rou must have seen the bottom.

    "Because they are strong." Jin Rou smirked.

    Sylvianna knew it was hopeless thus she didn''t ask further. She would just puke blood from frustration if she continued.

    ---

    After climbing the Snowcloud Mountain for days, Jin Rou could finally saw a tower piercing the sky. Because of the nonstop snowstorm, the snow piled up in the surroundings.

    "Stay within my range." Jin Rou warned Sylvianna, "You''re strong, but you cannot underestimate the strength of Winter Sect."

    No one would ever dare underestimate Winter Sect. Millions of powerhouses had fallen down and suffered grave consequences for merely underestimating this sect with no emperors and saints.

    They wouldn''t reach this stage unless they didn''t qualify to be here.

    Soon, a woman in snow white robe appeared from the tower gate. She slowly flew over with an umbre by her hand. Wearing a mask to keep her identity unknown, she flew over and stopped a few meters before Jin Rou.

    She was observing the other party as her white eyes glowed. Then, the woman couldn''t help butugh and said, "This is an unexpected visit from such a being. What made youe here?"<sub> </sub>

    Her tone sounded like Jin Rou''s identity wasn''t a big deal to their sect. And right away, she could already determine who was the visitor.

    She looked over at the little girl in gothic ck dress by Jin Rou''s side and added, "You even brought a ckmauve here. I don''t know what might be your purpose."

    "Snowdale, I want to see your ancestor." Jin Rou was very direct to the point.

    "And why would you need to see our ancestor?" The woman named Snowdale asked. Her tone was getting colder, "As far as I remembered, you already cut off your ties with us and abandoned the ancestor. And yet, you''re here wanting to see her? Do you really think that we are yourckeys?"

    Sylvianna could feel the intense hatred of the other party. It seemed that something happened in the past between the two and for the Winter Sect, it''s not fixable.

    "Snowdale, don''t test my patience. Do you think you and the Winter Sect is enough in stopping me?" Jin Rou tried to threaten Snowdale.

    "Here you go with your threats." Snowdaleughed sarcastically, "Just because you are strong, you think you can pull your weight anytime and anywhere. While it''s true that you have the power to destroy Winter Sect, can you bear it? If you can, go and do it then! I''m daring you, Han Li."

    Hearing this, Jin Rou couldn''t help but sigh. Han Li left a big mess here and he needed to mend it to get to that sea. Han Li was surely an adept in hurting other people''s feelings.

    In the past, Han Li had a strong connection with the Winter Sect, their sudden rise in fame was also due to Han Li. Of course, their abilities were real and Han Li just pushed them a bit to their limits to exceed their strengths.

    However, a certain circumstance made Han Li leave the Winter Sect. He didn''te back until now, over five hundred million years passed.

    "Do you really need to push my hand?" Jin Rou took a deep breath. He was greatly affected by Han Li''s emotion right now. Perhaps, this was one of Han Li''s biggest regrets in life.

    If Jin Rou needed to force his way, he would even if he needed to hurt them again. He just wanted to see the ancestor, and that''s all. He wouldn''t do anything that could harm them or whatnot.

    "Go and do what you did in the past. In your eyes, we are just fishes on the chopping board, right? So go ahead and kill us!" Snowdale was turning lunatic. Her hatred for Han Li was over the top.

    She couldn''t forget what happened in the past which made the ancestor bleed and cry for years and years. No one could help her as the problem wasn''t a physical wound.

    This man named Han Li scarred their ancestor for life and he''s responsible for what happened to the ancestor in the past. So how could they wee Jin Rou with open hearts?

    It was already a miracle that Snowdale didn''t took out her weapon and tried to slice the other party''s throat. It''s a suicide attempt on her part, but her life didn''t matter for her anyway.

 Chapter 932 Winter Sectmaster

    "Snowdale, that''s enough." Then suddenly, a new figure appeared. Her tone was calm and serene as her white hair fluttered by the wind. She looked like a goddess even though she''s wearing a mask.

    "Snowdale greets the Sect Master." Snowdale cupped her fists and greeted the neer. She already expected that the sect master would be personally handling the matter here. Thus, she withdrew leaving a sharp re towards Jin Rou.

    "I''m sorry for what that child has done, Young Noble." Winter Sectmaster smiled wryly, "She is just greatly affected by what happened in the past. Please forgive her ridiculousness."

    "I guess that''s all right." Jin Rou smiled helplessly. How could he not give face to the sectmaster right now? "I just wanted to meet the ancestor and I''ll go. This will be thest time I can see her, so I really want to. Can you help me?"

    Winter Sectmaster opened her mouth but no words came out. It seemed she had difficulty in saying what she wanted to say. Eventually, she responded, "Let''s talk inside. It''s cold here."

    Jin Rou and Sylvianna were led inside. They were currently in the sectmaster''s winter courtyard. It was one of the most beautiful courtyard aside from the ancestor''s.

    The Winter Sectmaster personally made the tea and served it towards the two, "This is the best tea our Winter Sect can serve you."

    Sylvianna didn''t like tea most of the time but her attention was caught by the sweet aroma of the tea. She took a sip and nodded in satisfaction. It was a perfect blend for a cold ce like this.

    "I''m d this little girl likes it." Winter Sectmaster smiled. She didn''t mention the identity of the other party.

    Jin Rou was not in the mood for the tea and directly asked to the point, "What happened to Snowinter?"

    Snowinter Ancestor was the current strongest existence of the Winter Sect. Because of her, the people were treading carefully. She was a fully fledged Executioner.

    Executioner were the other path aside from the sainthood path. However, not just anyone could choose this path as they firstly needed to have learnt the specific daow in order to choose their Executioner''s Path.

    Currently, the Winter Sect had the daow for this path. Moreover, they had no ns in sharing the daow itself.

    As of now, the Winter Sect had produced eight Executioners. Four of them had already embarked to a new world to broaden their horizons, while the other four were hibernating to keep their lives. After all, it''s not easy to survive for them. Though the tribtions had a low chance ofing to them unlike the era emperors, their lifespan was shorter.

    Winter Sectmaster gripped her fists and took a deep breath, "Snowinter Ancestor was taken by New Eye. She came with her own ord and no one forced her to do so."

    "New Eye? What for?" Jin Rou heard this word once again. As far as he remembered, New Eye even extended their hands on Southern King where there were only vajras at best.

    "Theye here for the Executioner''s Path Dao Law. However, the ancestor declined no matter what the offer was." Winter Sectmaster began exining what happened.

    A few years ago, ancestors from the New Eye personally came to Winter Sect pay them a visit. As they were known to be vicious and dark, they would have never been granted entry. Unfortunately, it changed since the New Eye held something against the ancestor.<sub> </sub>

    They demanded the daow to be an Executioner. The New Eye wanted to be the next Winter Sect that was capable of killing emperors and injuring top emperors.

    Of course, Snowinter Ancestor didn''t ept the demand no matter how extravagant the offers were. Being helpless, they instead demand for the ancestor toe with them. And to their stupefaction, the ancestor epted readily as if she was waiting for this moment.

    "That woman..." Jin Rou felt his head ache. He could easily guess what her purpose was foring with them there.

    "Fortunately, the ancestor is alive and well there. It seems she''s even enjoying her stay there. We don''t know what to do." Winter Sectmaster wryly smiled. They wanted to save the ancestor but the ancestor herself told them there was no need to.

    So, they were treating it like she''s there for a vacation.

    "Do you know the location of New Eye?" Jin Rou said. They better be prudent enough or else their heads might roll on the groundter on.

    "It''s this." Winter Sectmaster handed over a piece of paper. There it contained the specific coordinates of the ce of New Eye.

    "Sylv, you stay here and entertain the sectmaster." Jin Rou said, "I''ll be back immediately."

    For Jin Rou, it was an urgent matter. Thus he set off and didn''t dilly dally. He needed to confirm it himself whether the ancestor was alive or not.

    With Jin Rou gone, Sylvianna was sipping the tea while the Winter Sectmaster did the same, albeit with stolen nces.

    "I''m under a deal with that man." Sylvianna could sense the probing gaze of the sectmaster, "He will help me exact my revenge as long as I can help him pave the way during the war."

    "So Young Noble is going to challenge that old man again." Winter Sectmaster said in a low voice. Not just anyone was capable of challenging that oldest existence over and over.

    In the past, Winter Sect had this thought too. However, Han Li stopped them from doing so. After all, he knew how dangerous it was and by that time, they stood no chance against them.

    In fact, even up to now, with the progenitor gone, they stood lower chances against.

    "He said this will be thest time. Thus, he''s going to go all out." Sylvianna said, "It''s an all in chips to bet. Kill or be killed. It''s the only choices he has."

    Hearing this, the Winter Sectmaster''s heart turned heavy. No one knew how hard Han Li''s path was. But she was aware that no one in their sect, even their progenitor, could pull this off.

 Chapter 933 Snowinter

    Many hated Han Li for abandoning their ancestor and choosing the arduous dao. It was a selfish reason for them, but little did they know that they were the ones being selfish. After all, Han Li had every right to decide his path. Furthermore, he already said it that no one would be able to stop him. He wouldn''t turn back for anyone.

    He made it clear, but not just everyone understood it.

    "You think he will be victorious this time?" Winter Sectmaster asked. She wasn''t doubting Jin Rou''s capabilities, the enemy was just that strong that his win wouldn''t be guaranteed.

    "I''ve seen him collecting treasures from ce to ce. So I''m sure he''s almost ready." Sylvianna responded as she asked for seconds, "And with me here, his chances of winning the war will be higher."

    "I''m surprised that another member of that ckmauve has survived." Winter Sectmaster expressed it, "I thought that it was just that man who survived the catastrophe. After all, he imed to be the sole survivor."

    "Did hee here?" Sylvianna raised her brow.

    "Yes, he tried but we turned him away." Even a descendant of ckmauve was turned away by Winter Sect.

    "That serves him right." Sylvianna chuckled, "He''s nothing but an illegitimate bastard at best. How dare he ims to be the sole survivor of the family? Not to mention, he''s attracting too much attention for himself as if he''s looking for death."

    The ckmauve was shunned and hunted by many powerhouses. As they could be seen as treasures with high worth, many were dying to get their hands on one. Now that one had explicitly showed himself and identified as ckmauve, those greedy old folks would surely try and capture him.

    "So you are the heir of the ckmauve." Winter Sectmaster said. Despite being an ancient sect, their information about ckmauve was very limited. After all, the ckmauve was from the Central God Region.

    "Who else but me?" Sylvianna smugly said, "If I''m not, that bastard Han Li will not even make a deal with me."

    Winter Sectmaster chuckled after hearing this, "That''s true."

    Han Li was the type to never help anyone without getting anything in return. Unless it benefited him, he wouldn''t do it. There was no free lunch in this world, after all. If you want something, pay for it.

    ---

    While the two were busy chatting, Jin Rou was already inside the ce of New Eye. It was a cave with metal walls. He was walking slowly trying to sense the vital signs of Snowinter.

    Soon, a figure was waiting for him ahead. He was wearing a ck suit and an eye symbol on the chest part.

    "Gentleman, this ce is off-limits. I advise you to go back to where you came from and I will act like this never happened." The figure said. He was observing Jin Rou and thinking of his possible moves.

    "I''m not in a good mood today, so you can keep your life you step aside." Jin Rou walked slowly towards the figure, "Or you can die here. Pick."

    "It seems like this gentleman is very confident in himself." The figure was about to take out his weapon when he realized something stabbed his chest.<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou walked past him and said, "I got your answer, so just die."

    The figure didn''t know what happened and just died with his eyes open. He was filled with confusion and perhaps regret.

    As Jin Rou walked by, three ancestors came up but he immediately killed them like the first one. For him, they were like insects that needed to be swat to death.

    After the three ancestors, no one appeared again. As this was a long passage, it took Jin Rou an hour before actuallying to the room where he sensed Snowinter. As he opened the door, he saw her sitting on a rocking chair.

    Her beautiful face didn''t change. She was a toppling beauty that could shame the fairies and the stars above. It was no wonder Han Li liked this woman in the past.

    Snowinter opened her eyes and smiled, "I know you will came."

    "It looks like you have calcted that I wille for you here." Jin Rouughed. He sat on her bed while looking at her. Han Li''s emotions were turbulent right now that it affected Jin Rou, "You''re alive and well."

    "Although it''s a bit off ording to what I calcted, the result is still the same." Snowinter''s voice was angelic, a soothing music to one''s ears, "You still havee and save me."

    "Save? What to save? You purposely staged everything to get away from your sect." Jin Rou shook his head and said, "This is not New Eye. They are puppets you created."

    "What, I can''t even hide this from you? Oh my." Snowinterughed sweetly, "I want to outsmart you even just once, you know?"

    "You can try after several millions of years." Jin Rou smiled, "You can just say that you didn''t want to stay at Winter Sect, what''s the need for staging the New Eye for something like this?"

    "I just want to experience being kidnapped like a helpless princess and wait for my prince charming to save me, I guess?" Snowinter chuckled, "And here you are, my prince charming saving me from the bad guys."

    "You and your childishness." Jin Rou shook his head and flicked the woman''s forehead, "Quit ying and go back to Winter Sect. They need you."

    "They can fend for themselves." Snowinter smiled, "I''m not needed there. Unless those people from New Eye really has the guts toe."

    "Still, those cute disciples of yours are worried about you. One of them even wanted to cut my throat. Just how did you try to raise them?" Jin Rouined.

    "Well, they cannot let go of the past yet, that''s why." Snowinterughed, "Don''t mind them. As if they can really reach your throat. Even I cannot do it even if I''m serious."

    It was true. Despite being a powerful Executioner, Snowinter wouldn''t be able to even injure Jin Rou in a fight.

 Chapter 934 The Last Time

    "It''s been a while, you see." Snowinter spoke as she observed Jin Rou. She felt like a little girl in front of him despite her age. She didn''t realize it but she often acted dependent on the other party.

    Just how many years had she waited to see him again? She missed him, but she couldn''t say it out loud. She didn''t want to burden Han Li again like in the past.

    Myriad of memories resurfaced in Jin Rou''s mind. Han Li greatly favored this woman and even spoiled her in the past. He thought of staying here for good and never fight again. But that was just a passing thought. He knew it was impossible to happen.

    He chose this path, and he would surely see the end of it. For there lied the answer he was probably looking for.

    "Yes, it''s been a while." Jin Rou smiled. The beauty of Snowinter didn''t fade, remaining as an ever toppling beauty. People would get mesmerized by it and fall in love with her, "I''m d that you are healthy despite not being able to avoid the passage of time."

    No one in this world could avoid the effects of time. Not even the overlords and saints who stood at the apex. Somen eventually died after the long years, but some still survived by desperate means.

    "I still want to see you being the victor of this long war. So I cannot die yet." Snowinter smiled sweetly. She usually was a cold person in the sect but she acted cute in front of Han Li.

    "I will be the victor this time." Jin Rou dered, "This challenge will be different to all the challenges I had. I will go all out in this generation."

    Jin Rou only had one chance to kill the old man. It''s either he kill him, or he get killed in the process. Only one of them would remain standing under the sky.

    "You''re confident in winning this long game." Snowinter felt at ease as she heard his response. He was still arrogant as ever, but he could back it up with actions.

    "I am confident." Jin Rou chuckled, "This time, that old man''s head will be flying towards the sky and fall down to the ground."

    Talking about killing the old man was a taboo that had should never be talked about in public, yet Jin Rou was even saying it in a loud tone. He wasn''t afraid of tribtion or whatsoever.

    "But his allies will not stand by." Snowinter reminded Jin Rou. He had to know of all people that it wouldn''t be easy to near the old man. After all, there were two Half-Gods protecting him and doing his bidding.

    "His dogs aren''t worth that much." Jin Rou said.

    Snowinter couldn''t help but smile wryly, "Indeed, Young Noble. They are just mere dogs."

    Soon, silent permeated the air again. No one talked. They were just enjoying each other''spanies after a long time of not seeing each other. The silence was alsofortable as Jin Rou closed his eyes.

    It was the first time he felt at peace. It was a short moment of not thinking about anything else but rest. The blood and war were nothing but a spect of dust in his thoughts, this time.<sub> </sub>

    But this short moment was as is-- a very short moment of peace.

    "This will be thest time I can see you." Jin Rou said. His heart was heavy because he''s affected by Han Li''s emotions, "After this, you might not be able to see me, too."

    It was a bitter goodbye that came unexpectedly for Snowinter. In the past, Han Li had always said that they would meet again if fate permitted it. But today, it''s different.

    Han Li was bidding a forever goodbye to her, a zero chance of no longer seeing each other again. That''s why it felt bitter in her part.

    "I..." In all honesty, she didn''t know what to say. This came unexpected and she didn''t know the right response for it. Or at the very least, she perhaps didn''t want to know what to respond to it afraid that once she respond, it would be sealed as the final truth.

    She wanted to see Han Li more. Not just today. She didn''t need to be by his side, all she needed was she could look up to him in a far distance with a smile.

    Jin Rou didn''t want to create false hopes for the other party knowing he would disappear after the war. Han Li was dead and his soul dissipated a long time ago. He had no chances of revival.

    "Snowinter, everything will alwayse to an end. It is just a matter of time when, how long or how short." Jin Rou said, "But goodbyes aren''t meant that you will be forgotten. You are an important of I, Han Li."

    It was Han Li''s true feelings. He might be dead now, but his emotions were still alive. He never had forgotten Snowinter even once. He would always remember her at times.

    Snowinter closed her eyes and put her head down. She felt her eyes warming and she didn''t want Han Li to see it, "It''s really admirable to see you like this, Young Noble."

    "I only have the forward path. I cannot turn my back." Jin Rou said, "But I will always carry your burden and memories along."

    He stood up and pat her head. His smile was gentle and genuine, as if he''s taking care not to break the other party.

    "Will you be going now, Young Noble?" Snowinter asked. She didn''t want to ask this, but she knew it woulde to that.

    "Yes," Jin Rou sighed, "I need to go to your Winter Worst Sea. Sylvianna want to meet that monster the progenitor have sealed in the past."

    "I see." Snowinter knew that her aid wouldn''t amount to much. Thus, she didn''t offer it and just handed over a piece of paper, "I don''t know if this will be of help to you one day but I hope it will, Young Noble."

 Chapter 935 Winter Worst Sea

    Jin Rou epted the piece of paper. He knew what was this and couldn''t help but smile, "You even searched for this?"

    "I remembered that you have asked this during your first visit in our sect. You even threatened our progenitor that you will destroy Winter if we didn''t hand it over to you." Snowinterughed as she remembered that day.

    Han Li was always overbearing as ever. And he pushed his weight during his first visit in Winter Sect. He even threatened to raze the sect into the ground should they notply of what he demanded.

    However, after finding out that the piece of paper was really missing, Han Li was a bit embarrassed and offeredpensations for his actions.

    Jin Rou knew this as he recalled Han Li''s memories. It was during the First Challenge. He was a hot headed youth thus he didn''t know any better by that time. Moreover, Snowinter was just a little girl.

    "This piece of paper is no longer useful to me, but I''ll take it anyway." Jin Rouughed. He was feeling a second hand embarrassment when thinking about how Han Li acted in the past. He was childish like he was in their universe.

    "You won''t know if you will be needing it or not, so just take it." Snowinter said, "That is my final gift for you, Young Noble."

    "Thank you." Jin Rou expressed his heartfelt gratitude. He might not be Han Li, but he''s bearing Han Li''s personality, memories, emotions, and body.

    Jin Rou called out Sylvianna from the Winter Sect. It was not that far so he could pull her out using space only to find out that she was stuffing her little mouth with many types of bread.

    "You seem to be weed." Jin Rou scoffed, "It''s time to go."

    Snowinter observed Sylvianna with a smile, "So this is the heir of ckmauve."

    "Yes. She''s a bit weird, so pardon her." Jin Rou responded.

    "You''re the weird here! Your family''s weird!" Sylvianna threw tantrums after being called weird. Bits of bread were even flying everywhere as she dered that she wasn''t a bit weird.

    After calming Sylvianna down, Jin Rou looked at Snowinter and said, "We will be going now. I don''t have anything to give you as you are already powerful enough to kill era emperors from Godlist, but you can take this."

    Jin Rou handed over a stone. It was colored red, "You might not know what is it, but time will tell you."

    Snowinter knew that anything Han Li gave was never ordinary. She epted it and said, "Thank you, Young Noble. Please have a safe trip. The Winter Worst Sea is currently unstable because of the monster trying to get out."

    Jin Rou nodded and the duo disappeared.

    Snowinter looked at where Han Li sat down and thousands of emotions surfaced all at once, "Goodbye, Love."

    No one could hear her words but her. Her voice was soft and gentle, as she whispered those words to the unknown wind. She never hoped that her feelings would be returned, she just wanted him to be safe at all times.<sub> </sub>

    Winter Sectmaster saw Snowinter in this state and shook her head. She didn''t dare to disturb her alone time and just flew back to the sect.

    ---

    Jin Rou and Sylvianna were traveling at high speed thus they immediately reached the Winter Worst Sea.

    It was called this way because the sea was really the worst of all. Winter Sect decided to manage this piece ofnd as no one wanted to get their hands on it. After all, it was the ce that terrifying monster was sealed by the Winter Progenitor.

    The color of the sea here was white and the temperature was freezing cold despite the far distance from Winter Sect. No one dared to trespass here afraid that they might die.

    After all, two era emperors died here while venturing in the Winter Worst Sea.

    "That monster is within the deepest part of the sea." Jin Rou said. He was looking at the unstable current of the sea. Just like Snowinter said, the sea was not calm. That thing below was trying to do something.

    "Should we go down?" Sylvianna asked. She wouldn''t mind diving to the deepest part. She was even prepared for an all out fight with that monster.

    The monster had some knowledge regarding their family. As a matter of fact, it was even involved during the hunt for the ckmauve.

    "No need. When it senses you, it will go up in its own ord." Jin Rou smirked, "Just watch. It cannot resist the temptation of a ckmauve just like those hungry bastards lurking in the shadows."

    "Ssh!" After he said that, the sea became more unstable as waves became bigger and bigger. Furthermore, a whirlpool was being created in the middle of nowhere near Jin Rou and Sylvianna.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Hahaha!" A devilishughter sounded the entire sea. It gave chills down to the spine as it slowly appeared from the whirlpool, "I''m a bit mad that the illegitimate ckmauve managed to escape from me. But who would have thought that the true ckmauve will be hopping on my doors? It''s my luck today, eh?"

    Sylvianna looked at the monster. It had the body of a horse and its head was a mixture of a human and a beast. It wasn''t from the centaur race, but it might be near from that. Chains were binded by its feet and arms.

    It was truly sealed here in the worst sea. However, it already took over the sea and could even manipte it to his whim.

    "You''re going to answer my questions, Monster." Sylvianna said. Her demeanor was an arrogant princess of the imperial family.

    "Oh? Make me then, Little ckmauve." The monster provoked Sylvianna. It couldn''t even see Jin Rou as its entire focus was on her, "If you have the capability, that is."

    Sylvianna took out her ck sword. It was the first time she''s going to use this. After all, thest time she used this was to y someone a very long time ago.

 Chapter 936 Gleipnir

    The monster wasn''t threatened by Sylvianna. After all, it knew many secrets of the family that not many people were aware of. Not just that, it fought a few ckmauves in the past thus it was more or less familiar with how they fight.

    Jin Rou smirked when he saw the confident expression of the monster. He wasn''t nning to intervene in this thus he created a throne and sat there to watch the fun.

    This might be the first time that Sylvianna would fight seriously. After all, her power in Mortalis wasn''t restricted unlike the Nine Heavens and Thousand Realms.

    "Come, let me see how powerful you are." The monster shouted. It was filled with glee as it looked at Sylvianna with anticipation, "Before I eat you, show me something splendid!"

    Sylvianna dashed towards the monster and shed her ck sword. Her sh released thousands of ck energy lines.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The ck energy lines attacked the monster with a speedparable to light. Thetter evaded the attacks by swinging its arms and the sea water acted as its shield.

    Sylvianna gripped her sword tightly and braced herself for another attack.

    "Bang!" This time, the sh was stronger as it contained her dao. The ck sword glowed as it manifested another set of ck swords behind her.

    "Don''t get killed to easily." Sylvianna was like a total different person this time. Her prowess was getting off the charts as she attacked and attacked.

    The other five ck swords acted as her additional fists and kicks, dealing damage to the enemy. Since the monster was binded by chains, its movements were limited to a little space. If not for its total maniption of the sea, it would have suffered intense injuries by now.

    "This is exciting, ckmauve!" Instead of getting overwhelmed, the monster felt excited rather, "It''s been a while since I feel someoneparable to Winter Progenitor. This is getting me hyped up!"

    Sylvianna kept the offense while the monster was on the defense. She was not giving it any chances of retaliation. Soon, she decided to target its limbs to limit it more from moving.

    However, before she could put it into action, the monster suddenly broke one of its chains andnded a punch on her chest.

    "Boom!" Fortunately, she managed to use her swords to protect her from that attack. If not, she would be gravely injured by now.

    "A decent reaction." The monster smirked, "As expected of a ckmauve, you are a work of art. Your entire family was a work of art that I, Gleipnir, am fascinated with until now."

    "Gleipnir..." Sylvianna felt the name to be familiar. But for some reason, she couldn''t pinpoint and recall it.

    Soon, Gleipnir broke all the chains binding him.

    Jin Rou creased his brows. It turned out that he could break the chains anytime. It just acted like it couldn''t to mirror a lie. But the question was, to whom? Or what for? In any case, he couldn''t interfere with the fight. He promised Sylvianna that no matter what, he wouldn''t intervene.

    "These chains of Winter Progenitor have weakened over time by applying some curses. She was strong, but not enough to kill me." Gleipnir scoffed as it slowly massaged its wrists, "Being binded for long is tiring."<sub> </sub>

    "Whoosh!" Sylvianna attacked once again. She didn''t waste time as she used all her swords for offense. Five swords created sword arcs as they shed their way towards Gleipnir.

    Gleipnir smirked and punched the sword arcs breaking them into pieces, "Show me more other than these tricks. It won''t work on me, you should know be aware of that by now."

    Sylvianna charged a sword thrust towards the monster with her eyes turning red. Her pupil turned into a crow-like figure with a sharp glow.

    "Yes, that Red Crow Eyes!" Gleipnir was getting more exciting, "That eyes that we have been wanting to get our hands on!"

    "Wishful thinking." Sylvianna sneered and thrusted the sword towards the enemy''s chest. There was no hesitation in her eyes as she targeted that vital part.

    But, how could Gleipnir let her just stab it to the heart? It stopped the thrust by holding the sharp edge of the sword. It bled a little but it didn''t affect it in the slightest.

    "You are the sole heir of ckmauve and the most talented one at that." Gleipnir said. His expression was of one in disappointment, "But this is all you can do?"

    "Do you really think so?" Sylvianna was stillposed as if it was part of her calctions. Soon, the edge of the sword created a small ck energy and turned into aser-like beam.

    Since it''s in a pointnk range, Gleipnir was destined to be hit by that.

    For the first time, Gleipnir changed its expression and wanted to change the direction of the edge. Unfortunately, theser was faster than it, piercing through its heart.

    "Uhh!" Blood oozed from the small wound as Gleipnir almost vomited bad blood. That move was unexpected for it. After all, Gleipnir had eyes that could estimate the movements of the other party.

    However, it forgot how power Red Crow Eyes of ckmauve was. How could its mere estimating eyes fight against the Red Crow?

    "That wound is not enough to kill you. But you should know now that I can take your life anytime." Sylvianna established her dominance against the enemy, "Just because you fought my rtives doesn''t mean you can outwit someone of a royal blood like me."

    "How venemous those words are." Gleipnir calmed its heartbeat and said, "Do you really think this is over?"

    "So you won''t talk yet?" Sylvianna raised her sword. She didn''t mind instilling the emotion called fear in this monster''s core.

    "I told you, right? Make me." Gleipnir stood up like the wound was nothing, "If you can''t do that, you aren''t worthy to know anything, much less be in front of me."

    "Then let''s see if you will keep up your words when you realize your whole body impaled to the ground helpless like a chicken." Sylvianna snorted as she prepared for her attack.

 Chapter 937 Battle!

    Sylvianna dashed towards Gleipnir. This time, she didna€?t want to give the enemy time to breathe.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Explosions came around as she shed against the enemy. The power her ck swords held was enough to affect the world. Meanwhile, Gleipnir was holding its ground in total defense.

    Then, Sylvianna saw an open chance to deal a critical attack. She slid her sword right through Gleipnir''s arms and directed her attack towards the neck. This time, she''s aiming for its neck!

    But how could Gleipnir let her? It smirked and provoked, "You think you can reach my neck easily?"

    Then, it became an afterimage after almost being reached by the sword''s tip. Then, it casually waved its hand and a force suddenly came in between them making Sylvianna step several moves backward.

    "Keep struggling, insect." Sylvianna didn''t stop and turned into offense again. However, Gleipnir was a tad faster than her, attacking her instead.

    "ng! ng!" Barrage of attacks came onto her. Gleipnir was on full offense and she was on defense. The situation was reversed and the odds were turning on Gleipnir''s favor.

    "You said that you will impale me like a helpless chicken? Where is that!" Gleipnir shouted, "You''re all bark but no bite. If that''s the case, you are a disappointment of the ckmauve!"

    ? Sylvianna gritter her teeth and tried to get out of the defense. Unfortunately, it was unsessful as Gleipnir had giving her thousands attacks per second. There was no time to fight back and the enemy wasn''t giving her openings, too.

    After a while, Sylvianna was already getting exhausted by the defense. Her strength was used just for pure defense. Moreover, the enemy didn''t like it was going to stop soon. She had to think how to get out of this, or else it would be detrimental for her.

    But before she could think of anything, a slight opening came into light and Gleipnir caught this. It smirked and used the chance to deal a severe damage to the enemy.

    Sylvianna was caught off guard as an attack bypassed her defense. It was aiming for her heart. With no time to use the sword to shield her, she directed the tip of the sword on her shoulder.

    "!" Sylvianna felt weak after being stabbed once.

    Gleipnir backed off after dealing a damage towards the other party. It had a smile on its face, seemingly not disappointed that its attack missed the spot.

    "Poison...?" Sylvianna could feel something wrong with her body. Her constitution was firm, thus she knew what''s goin with her body. Something venomous was spreading in her body at a slow rate. Her shoulder which was stabbed was getting number, too.

    "The battle is over, ckmauve." Gleipnir said as if it assured the victory in the bag, "That poison I injected in your body is very lethal and I concocted it solely for your family."

    Gleipnir used all kind of immortal herbs and potions to create this poison. It took many trials and errors in order to do so. Although it took many millions of years beforeing intopletion, the effect was worth it now that it''s seeing it.<sub> </sub>

    "If you just directed the poison to your heart, you won''t be suffering for long." Gleipnir smirked, "Too bad, you tried to avoid it."

    Sylvianna felt her body getting weaker and weaker by a minute. Soon, her legs turned weak and she couldn''t even stand. Her breathing was also ragged. She clutched her chest and tried to calm herself down.

    A lethal poison only for the ckmauve. Jin Rou watched the fight went on. And currently, Sylvianna had a high chance of dying now. But, he had no ns of saving her. If she died here, then it''s probably her fate to die here.

    Sylvianna knew that she was getting no help since she told Jin Rou. And honestly, she wouldn''t ever ask for his help. She knew she could help her and end this battle, but this was her fight.

    She wanted something, so she had to pay for it. There was no free lunch in the world.

    Then, she bit her arm and suck the blood out of her and spit it out. She did this numerous times and after which, she was able to stand up albeit weakly.

    "You decreased the poison by sucking a few of them in order to stand up?" Gleipnir smirked and said, "Do you really think you can still win in your situation? Stop pulling a joke and let me just drink your blood, will you?"

    Gleipnir wouldn''t be affected by the poison even if it drank her blood. After all, the poison was only lethal to ckmauves. It was already thinking how good their blood was. Actually, it would be its first time to taste their blood by full and it couldn''t wait any longer.

    Since a ckmauve, and their sole heir at that, delivered herself to its doorstep, it would be a shame not to ept this generosity.

    "You talk too much for a monster." Sylvianna was able to calm her heart beating so fast, "The battle is not over unless I''m dead."

    "You will die, but it will be a slow process as you didn''t direct the poison to your heart." Gleipnir said, "You will suffer excruciating pain that you would never had experienced in your whole life. Later on, you will be begging for death."

    "No one in this world has the capability to make me beg for death, bastard." Sylvianna could still smile in this kind of despairing situation, "Besides, you really think that I will let myself stabbed without getting anything in return?"

    These words felt ominous for Gleipnir, "What do you mean?"

    It tried to sense its whole surroundings but it couldn''t feel anything. However, its uneasiness didn''t fade away. Something was not right, and it''s sure of it.

    Soon, its body felt weakened as if its energy jumped out of its body making it fall to the ground. Gleipnir looked at Sylvianna for an answer, but all it received was a provoking smile.

 Chapter 938 Something Bigger

    Gleipnir tried to find out what''s going on and the truth made it pale, "Poison?"

    It could feel something crawling inside its body and the process was slow, also.

    Just like the poison inside Sylvianna''s body.

    "Do you really think that you''re already smart that you put a poison on the sharps of your de?" Sylvianna managed to smirk, "The poison in your body is already spreading throughout your body and unless you get the antidote in my possession, you are destined to die a pain you wouldn''t even imagine exist."

    When Sylvianna aimed for the enemy''s heart a while ago, thatser beam contained a milligram of poison lethal for monsters like Gleipnir. Although the effect was dyed due to the constraints inside Gleipnir''s body, the end effect was the same.

    Now, both of them were poisoned and unless treated, they would eventually die.

    "It seems you have caught me even before I caught you." Gleipnir admitted its inferiority, "Truly a descendant of the ckmauve Family. You are deserving to be the heir for the distant throne."

    "Now you will answer my questions.". Sylvianna dered. She wouldn''t take a no for an answer this time. Soon, she injected a fluid inside her body, and slowly her body was recovering from the poison.

    "You already have created the antidote for the poison, I see." Gleipnir smiled, "However, it''s only a temporary one. Something that stops the poison from spreading for a short while."

    It was the truth. Sylvianna only made a temporary antidote to stop the poison from further spreading to all parts of her body. And she needed to deal with the mess here before her time ran out.

    "It''s enough to have some answers from you." Sylvianna scoffed, "Now, answer my question or I take the answers on your head myself. Choose one."

    Gleipnirughed and nodded. Despite being poisoned and weakened, it could still do this, "Go on, I will answer it if I know."

    For Gleipnir, the best way to survive this was to have more time to think of a way. And by answering the questions, it would have some time to remunerate.

    "I heard that you betrayed my family. Tell me why." Sylvianna started the question with the culprit''s betrayal. After all, the catastrophe started when Gleipnir turned its back on the family.

    "Because Ancient Paragon offered me something that I cannot resist." Gleipnir responded, "The Heart of Darkness Paragon."

    Hearing this, Jin Rou''s expression turned serious. Even Sylvianna did the same.

    The Heart of Darkness Paragon was just as the name it suggested, it''s the heart of the strongest overlord paragon that had ever existed in Mortalis. It could be said that Darkness was the origin of all overlord paragons out there.

    The other paragons had been trying to eye for its heart but to no avail. Who would have thought that Ancient Paragon had it? Not to mention, he even managed to keep it hidden from his peers.

    The heart could help a paragon soar to greater heights, bing stronger than the Half-Gods out there. After all, Darkness Paragon managed to make a Half-God run for his life during time immemorial.<sub> </sub>

    Obviously, Gleipnir, a wanna-be paragon wanted to have the heart in order to advance. However, though it already got the heart, it had no surefire methods of absorbing the entire energy within the heart thus until now, it couldn''t advance.

    Of course, the heart wasn''t useless as it had many uses aside from boosting one''s cultivation.

    "And you think it''s worth it betraying the family for that disgusting heart?" Sylvianna asked. Her tone was cold and angry.

    "Yes. Even if I can turn back time during that, I will always choose that choice." Gleipnir said, "As you see, everyone has their own free will of choices. It''s up to you what you will decide."

    Right now, Sylvianna already had a target who to seek next. But still, she asked, "Ancient Paragon was the one manipting everything, including the wrath of the old man?"

    "You can put it that way." Gleipnir answered, "Ancient is a very strong paragon. The other two will not even bark when he shouted at them. He is that powerful. So if you think of trying to get even with him, assess yourself first."

    "What I do should be none of your business. All you have to do is answer my questions." Sylvianna sneered and said, "Are there other people involved in this scheme?"

    It was far too good that only two existences were involved. Remember, it was the ckmauve, the strongest of all, which they were driving to a corner. Though Ancient Paragon was truly strong, an ancestor of the ckmauve could put out a fight against it without losing out.

    Sylvianna''s hunch was that there was a deeper part in what happened.

    "With your current level, you are not yet qualified to know." This time, Gleipnir shook its head slowly. It could feel its body weakening more, any anytime soon, it would slump down to death.

    "What do you mean?" Sylvianna demanded for an answer. However, the other party didn''t respond again. She discovered that the poison had gotten through its brain and was almost dead. She tried to inject it with the antidote but thetter used its one final strength to destroy it.

    "You..." Sylvianna wanted to curse. That''s the only antidote existing. She still wanted to know so many things but the other party had already lost its life.

    Gleipnir died. Moreover, it looked like it chose this fate rather than telling her what the answer was to her question.

    "This bastard..." Sylvianna felt irreconciled. She was almost there but failed to reach. It was rather frustrating.

    Jin Rou sighed. That Gleipnir was too cunning and even know what to do despite the situation. It even chose death rather than telling her something.

    Sylvianna looked at the fading body of Gleipnir with hatred. It died to easily. However, she promised herself that the next target wouldn''t die that easy like Gleipnir did.

    If she didn''t let them suffer a fate worse than death, she wouldn''t be Sylvianna ckmauve.

 Chapter 939 The Pain He Carried

    "It''s useless mulling over that." Jin Rou neared the frustrated Sylvianna and said, "You have more chances when we meet the Ancient Paragon."

    In the past, Ancient Paragon tried to get something under Han Li''s nose, but he failed to do so. How could he when no one could? Although it''s a simple matter for Han Li, it''s a humiliation for the paragon. Of course, the paragon wasn''t so stupid to create the same mistake.

    "Ancient Paragon, we have to find that fox." Sylvianna said. Her heart was filled with hatred as she spoke, "I won''t rest easy unless I take their heads, too."

    "You are still in a weakened state after being imprisoned by that saint back in the previous realm." Jin Rou shook his head, "As for the current you, you will just seek death if you face him."

    He had a rough outline of how powerful Ancient Paragon was. He was the type to prioritize his life over anything even if it meant sacrificing those he loved. He proved to be this evil and would continue being evil.

    "Then should I just let him roam free?" Sylvianna refuted.

    "I told you to calm down. Too much hatred will blind your reasoning. Do you think that unnecessary hatred will help you defeat that paragon? No, you will just offer your life to him. In his eyes, you''re nothing but a little insect he could swat should you appear." Jin Rou didn''t hesitate to p her with words of reality, "You have lived since the glorious era of your family, yet you acted like a spoiled brat even after so many years."

    He paused for a short while and said, "To top it all, you acted high and mighty as if people are below your feet when in fact, you stand no grounds. In this world, your family was a distant past they never wanted to remember."

    Sylvianna had never expected to receive such words from Jin Rou. After all, he put up with all her tantrums and all, "What did you say? You''re talking as if you felt what I felt."

    "Sylvianna ckmauve, if you wantpare what I''ve been through to yours, your experience will appear mild in my eyes." Jin Rou scoffed. He was telling the truth.

    Han Li had lost too many people. Too many to count that he already got numb. He cried many times in the past and regretted some of his choices. Despair, sadness, solitude, that were the things that apanied him in his journey.

    In the few trillion years of living, there were many times he wanted to quit. There were many time he shed tear for something he felt guilty about. There were times he broke down. But no one saw it as Han Li took everything alone. And always alone.

    He never wanted those who followed him experience the same. He wanted them to live in peace, and out of the bloody war he was always present in.

    In terms of pain, no one would perhaps amount to what Han Li felt in the past. Even Jin Rou, being the possessor of the body, couldn''t even imagine how did that person carried such sadness and despair.

    Seeing Jin Rou''s eyes, Sylvianna couldn''t help but shudder. No one was capable of instilling fear in her no matter how strong. Even that saint in the past wasn''t sessful, but it was different with Jin Rou. Looking at his cold eyes that prated her soul. She felt weak and helpless like a little girl.

    "So stop thinking that you are the only one in this world who carries a big amount of pain." Jin Rou turned his back. His mood was very soured as he walked away, "The world will go on even if you die. So stop thinking that you are still a privileged princess of a strong lineage. If it''s not me, no one will bother saving you."<sub> </sub>

    Seeing the disappearing back of Jin Rou, Sylvianna clenched her fists and bit her lip until it bled.

    ---

    Jin Rou installed a camp and decided to stay there for the night. It''s somewhere in the north but it''s untraceable. He looked up at the starry sky as he muttered, "The stars above, I can easily crush them but it will also affect Mortalis'' light."

    It was just a passing thought of Jin Rou and he really had no intention of doing so.

    He spent hours looking at the same dark sky and he never got bored. It was seldom for him to feel at peace so he was treasuring it.

    Soon, a small figure appeared in a ck gothic dress. Her movements were slow and hesitating. Jin Rou didn''t need to look who it was.

    "What do you want?" Jin Rou asked. His voice was cold and distant, not like how he used to talk with Sylvianna.

    "I wanted to apologize." Sylvianna gritted her teeth and said it. She knew she would go nowhere if she keep on hesitating, "My mind was clouded with intense hatred that I didn''t see the bigger picture. It was wrong of me to act that way."

    Her tone was sincere yet forced. She didn''t want to apologize but she knew she wouldn''t make anything worthy if she didn''t know how to concess.

    Furthermore, she was aware that Jin Rou was right. She was no longer the spoiled princess of ckmauve family with a terrifying background. She was no longer protected by anyone but Jin Rou.

    With how many people turning greedy for her blood, she would just die in a matter of time if she''s alone.

    "Peoplemit mistakes, that''s natural. However, if you tend tomit on repeating the same mistake, then it''s a different story." Jin Rou said.

    "I''m willing to learn from my mistakes." Sylvianna knew that she had no say in this. Jin Rou could just abandon her and those bastards wouldn''t even hesitate to bare their fangs on her.

    "This will be the first andst time, Sylvianna ckmauve." Jin Rou needed to set things straight. Sylvianna needed to know who was the one controlling the ups and downs of the deal.

 Chapter 940 Emperor Burial Grounds

    "I understand." Sylvianna bowed her head. She felt little and weak. It was the feeling of being a mere speck of dust in the grand scheme of things.

    "My words are still the same. You cannot defeat Ancient Paragon with your strength right now. But, if you think you feel obligated to confront him, feel free to do so." Jin Rou didn''t try to stop Sylvianna. What she wanted would be up to her, in the end.

    "Then what should I do?" Sylvianna asked. She really didn''t know what to do. Get stronger? With her age and level, it''s almost impossible. She was already past the time when she could get stronger whenever she wanted.

    "If you pledge your undying loyalty to me, I can give you a path to contend against that existence." Jin Rou said. In order for Sylvianna to be aplete help for Jin Rou during the challenge, she needed to be stronger than this.

    They only had a deal, the loyalty was a surface-level. But now, Jin Rou wanted her undying loyalty. It just meant that Sylvianna would be bounded by Jin Rou''s orders.

    Sylvianna didn''t answer immediately. This was difficult to decide in a whim. She weighed her pros and cons regarding the matter. In truth, following Jin Rou was nothing but full of benefits and she was aware of that. Just the downside was she''s being used like a chess piece.

    Compared to thetter, the former outweighed the cons. But the issue was, she would be forever bounded to Jin Rou if she pledged loyalty to him.

    Jin Rou didn''t rush her and gave her time. This type needed a space to think about it thoroughly.

    After an hour, Sylvianna knelt down and said, "Sylvianna ckmauve will be your shield and sword from now on until death."

    It was an oath that she could never break. Once she breaks it, she would face severe consequences even without Jin Rou''s interference.

    Jin Rou smiled and nodded in satisfaction, "Rise."

    Jin Rou stood up and added, "Now that you pledged your loyalty to me, I will help you in any way possible to achieve your goals."

    "Thank you, Young Noble." Sylvianna was acting as a subordinate now. But she was rest assured that Jin Rou would be doing the end of his deal.

    "I have nothing suitable for your kind in my inventory right now." Jin Rou told, "And as of now, you have 0.2% of winning chances against Ancient Paragon."

    Although there was very small chance, Sylvianna wouldn''t hold on to it unless she''s willing to die. 0.2% was too little of a winning possibility. She needed at least 10% or more.

    "So, we will go to a certain ce and find some treasures that might be suitable for you." Jin Rou moved his fingers and a warp gate appeared.

    "Where, Young Noble?" Sylvianna was a bit confused.<sub> </sub>

    "You will know once you enter." Jin Rou chuckled, "It will be a lot of fun than you imagined."

    Sylvianna''s brows twitched. She knew it was the reverse case of what Jin Rou said. In any case, she still entered the gate and Jin Rou followed suit. Their goal here in Winter Worst Sea was already done, and it''s time to move on."

    ---

    The Emperor Burial Grounds were like as it stated in its name, the burial ce of emperors. It was located in the far outskirts of Western Emperor Region, and usually not visible to people. People with knowledge and skills had to tweak several steps in order to enter the ce.

    More often than not, the burial grounds was a ce sects used to visit tomemorate their dead era emperors, or those who disappeared without a notice. It was a practice of the past and currently, not so many were still visiting the ce.

    Of course, since it was a burial ground, there would be tomb riders who aimed for imperial treasures. Remember, it was the dying ce of era emperors of the past and who knew how many heaven defying treasures were there?

    Unfortunately, they couldn''t find nothing.

    Jin Rou and Sylvianna were in the burial ground right now. It was the location the warp gate dropped them off. The burial ground was usually covered in thick fog, but Jin Rou did something which cleared it.

    "Are we going to rob some emperors, Young Noble?" Sylvianna felt this was not a good idea. The Emperor Burial Grounds was a respected ce by the masses. If anyone caught wind of what they''re doing here, they would immediately hunted by many sects. Not to mention, this was in Western Emperor Region, the home of era emperors!

    "Yes. There are a few treasures here that remained stagnant. It''s useless for them to stay here so you will take it." Jin Rou chuckled. ording to Han Li''s memories, there were some secrets in the burial grounds that only a very few like him knew. And now, Jin Rou was utilizing the information to gain the treasures. After all, it would be benefit the little girl.

    "Young Noble, I don''t doubt your power but aren''t we going to earn the ire of the masses by this?" There were several powerful lineages in the Western Emperor and one usually didn''t want to mess with them.

    "Era Emperors or whatnot, they''re nothing in my eyes. If they are smart, they will not dare to face me." Jin Rou smirked.

    After a few turns, they finally reached a small tomb. The stone had no name on it. There was only a w scratch as if something did that.

    "This is the tomb." Jin Rou said, "Now, dig up and you will see some treasures below, get it immediately."

    Sylvianna didn''t refute more and did what she was told. After digging tens of times, she finally saw something shining inside the tomb. It was a ne, a golden one, with a fish figure in the middle. She observed it found it ordinary at the start, but as time ticked, the mysteries were unfold right to her.

 Chapter 941 Firelord Era Emperor

    "Get the ne and the ring." Jin Rou ordered, "Also, if you will get the ring, fill your hands with your qi. You will get affected if you don''t."

    Sylvianna followed the order and filled her hands with qi. Since Jin Rou said so, there might have some unforeseeable things connected to the ring. After getting the two, she hopped out of the tomb and heaved a sigh. The ce crept the most out of her.

    "What do these ne and ring do?" She asked. Both of the treasures were gold and emitting a golden aura with sliver touch of diamond. She didn''t know what kind of treasures were these, but it must be extraordinary.

    "These two treasures will help you against Ancient Paragon''s intense aura." Jin Rou exined, "As long as you wear these two, the fear aura that paragon had will be lessened."

    "Fear aura?" Sylvianna was truly like a child, unknown to most things despite her age. She was spoiled and prisoned afterwards, so it was understandable.

    "It is one of the suppressing daows of Ancient Paragon. It is also one of the trickiestws to deal with." Jin Rou said, "Although it''s not yet sure whether he will use it or not, having the treasures will still serve as an additional line of protection for you."

    Overlord Paragons were tough to deal with. After all, even the old man couldn''t exterminate them like how he did to others. With their superb hiding and fleeing skills, it''s natural that he wouldn''t be able to catch them. After all, they were residing in Western Emperor Region where the old man''s powers were very restricted.

    "Ancient Paragon is that strong?" Sylvianna asked. To actually need some preparations for her to face the paragon, he must be so strong.

    "Of course. He even managed to escape when I tried to kill him in the past." Jin Rou chuckled. Han Li fought with the paragon, too. And obviously, the paragon was about to defeated after many exchanges of blows when he decided to run for his life.

    Paragons were used to flee if they felt their lives were in danger. And with their fleeing techniques, they were always sessful. That''s why they were very hard to deal with.

    "You fought him?" Sylvianna was surprised a bit.

    "That''s a thing of the past." Jin Rou didn''t bother exining what happened and said, "Focus. If you want to win, you need to have the certain things in order to win."

    Sylvianna nodded. The important thing to her was to have a fighting chance against that paragon so she would have the right to have the answers to her questions.

    "Now, for thest thing we need here, it will be very difficult to get it." Jin Rou said, "So I will personally do it in your stead. Just think about this as an incentive to the deal."

    Sylvianna was curious what kind of thing it was to actually made Jin Rou personally move?

    They made many twists and turns. The burial grounds was vast like an endless ocean. One couldn''t see the corners of this ce. It took several hundreds of turns before Jin Rou could lock in to the target ce.

    It was a tomb with a name written in bold letters, ''<sub> </sub>

    ''Firelord Era Emperor''

    "Firelord Era Emperor''s tomb?" Sylvianna thought she already expected the worst, but she was mistaken. Jin Rou actually wanted to rob this kind of grave? She didn''t know much but she knew it would be very dangerous for them if they really did.

    Firelord Era Emperor was a 12-Words Era Emperor. In the era emperor realm, there were certain subrealms which categorized the overall strength of the emperor.

    It was called a Word.

    A new emperor had a starting 1-Word. It was the emperor''s first proven word and will. In order to get stronger, they had to prove their word again and again. As of now, the maximum an era emperor could have was 12-Word. Those emperors who had these many words were the apex predators of Western Emperor Region.

    Of course, they were not easily seen in the streets. In fact, it was a very long time ago since a 12-Word Era Emperor appeared in the public.

    Just imagine how strong and respected were they, yet Jin Rou was about to rob of these emperors right in the burial grounds.

    Jin Rou smirked and punched the tomb. It couldn''t take Jin Rou''s punch making things scattered in all directions. Soon, a glowing figure appeared.

    It was the will of Firelord Era Emperor. Although it was a mere will, the emperor had its original clothes with a symbol for Godlist Rankers.

    "Who are you?" Firelord was already old, but his eyes still had the power to dive deep within to discover mysteries and solve them. However, since he was a mere will, he couldn''t read Jin Rou. But it was a different case with Sylvianna, "A member of the ckmauve?"

    "Firelord, you''re just a mere will of the original body. If you show up here, I will consider not taking the things you have here." Jin Rou smirked.

    "Young man, I have been dead for so long now. I don''t know what you''re talking about." Firelord didn''t show any obvious reactions but Jin Rou caught onto it, "Besides, the things I have here are just a bunch of scraps, not will be helpful to you."

    "Firelord, you can fool your descendants but not me. Should I drag you out of that volcano and bring you here to prove it?" Jin Rou chuckled. He ignored the second sentence as it was the truth.

    "It seems you are very knowledgeable, young man." Firelord didn''t expect that someone knew of his truth. Nevertheless, he wasn''t threatened and said, "So since you know it, what do you want?"

    His words confirmed that he''s not dead. At the very least, he''s not yet dead. All this time, Firelord Era Emperor was deemed as dead already but who would have thought that it wasn''t the case?

 Chapter 942 Favor For A Favor

    Even his descendants thought that he was already dead. Just think about it, it was already a long time ago, more than trillions of years had already passed yet Firelord was still alive, albeit barely.

    "Nothing can escape my eyes." Jin Rou shook his head, "There are many truths in this world, they are just waiting to be discovered."

    "Well said, young man. Your cultivation is deeper than mine, so I have no qualms if you want to take all the treasures here though just like I said, it will be nothing but scraps of metals in your eyes." Firelord spoke. The treasures here might be tempting to other people, but it was different with Jin Rou who had almost everything.

    "I don''t need your treasures here. However, I do want that piece of wood hidden in the deepest part of your tomb." Jin Rou said.

    Firelord raised his brow and wasn''t surprised, "Young man, since you want that wood, you should also know what it implicates. It can create a bloody war amongst people out there. Even other era emperors might appear, and with high Words at that."

    Jin Rou, of course, knew this and nodded, "Surely. That piece of wood can easily entice many people out there to appear with their real bodies. But, you don''t have to worry since it will be safe with me."

    "Since this young man is confident, please feel free to have the wood, then." Firelord responded and a piece of jade wood flew over to Jin Rou from the tomb, "Please be careful, though. It is a double-edged sword, after all."

    Jin Rou observed the pieced of jade wood and the symbols engraved in it. It was very familiar to him as Han Li deciphered this wood in the past, though he didn''t take it.

    "Since this young man epted the jade wood, this old man has a tiny request in return." Firelord said. He was a mere figure of he could exclude such amount of fire aura.

    "Pray, do tell." Jin Rou entertained the notion. Since he didn''t like having things for free, giving back in return would be nice. By that, the karmic ties would end.

    "I just want you to help the Firegate in any way possible you can. Currently, the sect is divided into two factions and they are against each other''s throat. I want you to pick the suitable candidate for the highest position there." Firelord said.

    Firegate was a powerful lineage but not one of the best in the current epoch. Although they used to be one of the behemoths of the past, it was all nothing but a glorious past now. Nevertheless, they were a power that couldn''t be trifled with easily.

    Firelord Era Emperor created this a long time ago and during his era, it was the most brilliant part of their history. Nevertheless, it all crumbled down when Firelord and the second andst era emperor disappeared from the world.

    "You want me to babysit your sect?" Jin Rou had a deep knowledge with Firegate. An imperial lineage which created two emperors.

    "I don''t think I can find anyone of your level again, so I''m using this opportunity to give my descendants a chance to prosper." Firelord said with sincerity. Although he already abandoned them in his heart, he still cared for them.<sub> </sub>

    It would be much easier for Firelord to appear and settle the matter. However, the current Western Emperor Region restricted 12-Words Era Emperors from appearing. If ever one dared to do so, they would suffer death tribtions.

    "You still love your children even after the long years." Jin Rou was slightly amazed. For 12-Words, they usually didn''t care about their lineages already and focused on improving and getting stronger. They wouldn''t even bat an eye if their lineages crumbled.

    Would they ever risk their lives in order to save their descendants? Most emperors would probably say no. It was a cruel reality but most people understood why.

    Thus, it was a rarity to actually meet an apex emperor caring about his lineage.

    "Well, emotions are one that I don''t want to let go of until I die." Firelord smiled. His expression was weary and tired. With the long years of being alive, Firelord had grown tired of living. He wanted to die already, but thinking about his descendants made him feel uneasy. He wanted to part them with a gift first before bidding a real goodbye to them.

    "Then I''ll amodate your request." Jin Rou smiled. Seeing the sincere nature of the emperor, he felt refreshed. Even Sylvianna was shocked.

    An emperor standing at the apex was being like this? It was unheard of and many people wouldn''t believe her if she told them.

    Jin Rou looked at the jade wood. The return favor was much more than the this piece of wood, but Jin Rou didn''t mind it. He was thinking it as something in between of a gift and a favor.

    "Thank you, young man. With you, I can rest at ease." Firelord smiled. His smile was genuine. All he wanted now was never power, but the safety and prosperity of his lineage. They didn''t need to be a top powerhouse, as long as they can fend for themselves, that''s all that mattered.

    Soon, the will disappeared and the fog returned. Jin Rou looked at a nk distance and said, "Let''s get out of this burial tomb. Our matter is done here."

    He handed over the jade wood and said, "Go and know these symbols. You need to master them before we go find the paragon. That will help you a lot in your battle. However, it doesn''t guarantee your win. I just increased your chances of winning."

    "How much did it increase, Young Noble?" Sylvianna held the wood tight afraid that it might get lost on the way.

    "Do you really want to know?" Jin Rou asked.

    Seeing Sylvianna nodding, Jin Rou smirked and answered, "If you learn how to use the wood earlier than I expected, you will know what are the odds of you winning against Ancient Paragon."

 Chapter 943 Firegate

    "Then I will do your bidding, Young Noble." Sylvianna knew that she wouldn''t get her desirable answer since she had to prove herself first. Moreover, the chances of victory didn''t matter to her that much. After all, she would make sure that she''d be the victor in the end.

    "We will go to Firegate by early morning, so you can rest in your space and spend your time analyzing the jade wood." Jin Rou said. The travel to Firegate was far and he needed to use transporting carriage. ording to his estimation, he might need a full month or more to actually reach the ce.

    "Firegate, with their forefather''s bloodline, howe they declined all of a sudden? The progenitor was a 12-Words Era Emperor and that''s someone who could put terror into this region." Sylvianna said. She was very appalled as why such a brilliant emperor didn''t produce a capable sect.

    Was it because of the dao source? No, Firelord Era Emperor made sure that his descendants would have a better future. Was it because that the bloodline notpatible with the organisms? That''s not possible, too. After all, the descendants came from his flesh and blood.

    "Not because they have an amazing progenitor meant that they will be amazing too. It''s the natural course of the world, or we can say it''s a karmic pay for Firelord who was blessed with too much talent." Jin Rou exined, "Too much talent was bounded to have some sort of payment. After all, the heavens couldn''t just give you extreme talent without consequences at all. And for Firegate, their sect was the payment form for Firelord''s sess in the past."

    When one was sessful, some were failures. When one was strong, some were weak. It was the concept of bnce that made the world a bit fairer.

    Firelord was too unstoppable during his era that even other Godlisters carefully not cross their paths with him. He was too brilliant that time that he overshadowed many shining emperors, creating pyramids of hatred and jealousy.

    "I see." Sylvianna nodded. It answered most of her question and was satisfied, "Thank you for your guidance, Young Noble. I''ll be returning to my space to cultivate this jade wood, first."

    She couldn''t waste more time as she already did. Right now, she had to know the mysteries of the jade wood.

    "Go, I''ll be seeing you when you have managed to sessfully cultivate it." Jin Rou nodded. Sylvianna bowed and entered her space.

    ---

    Jin Rou was enjoying the iing sunrise. With a tea by his side, he felt rxed and all. It was rare for him to have this kind of time, thus he couldn''t help but want more. After the sun rised to the east, Jin Rou stood up.

    It''s time to do business. He released Yan and Yun, the twin whaleus, andmanded, "I cannot pinpoint the exact location of the Firegate to set it as my destination here in my warp gate, so you two have to sense the exact location of it."

    The whaleus had a very sensitive and extended senses up to a hundred thousand miles. The two whales encircled Jin Rou and flew above. After a few minutes, they descended and told Jin Rou the location.

    Jin Rou was impressed. No wonder these little beasts had been suppressed by those in the central, "Go back to the space. The old man will detect you if you stay here for long."

    Right now, Jin Rou had no methods of hiding the twins'' presence. Thus, he was making them hide to his space. He couldn''t fight the old man yet, right now. He needed to prepare more for the battle or else everything would be useless.<sub> </sub>

    The twins didn''t dilly dally and entered his space after doing the work. Jin Rou set up the coordinates and entered his warp gate.

    ---

    Firegate was located in the south of Western Emperor Region. Although they were an imperial lineage, their resources could only pay and in the southern part.

    Due to the inevitable decline of the sect, many were treating the disciples of the ce like pigs. It''s not an exaggeration, as many of the disciples suffered intense bullying from other people.

    Just like right now, when Jin Rou arrived at the Firegate. He saw someone being punched and kicked. Judging by the disciple''s attire, he was a disciple of Firegate.

    "Get up, pig!" A fat guy shouted in glee, "I''m not yet satisfied so you better get up or your other brothers might suffer your consequences! Do you want that?"

    The Firegate disciple slowly got up and wiped the blood on his face. Despite being kicked and punched numerous times, his eyes didn''t waver.

    Which made the fat guy annoyed, "You and your irritating eyes, Lee!"

    The fat guy was about to deal a heavy punch when a middle-aged man appeared, "Fanfan, you are getting more arrogant as time passes by, you''re even baring your fangs in the broad daylight?"

    "Elder Sihun, what can you do about it? Make me afraid, oh." Fanfan smirked. He loved pushing his weight onto others and make them beg, "Your Firegate is soon to die out like a candle, do you think you canpete against our Heavenly Shadow?"

    "Your Heavenly Shadow has always desired our piece ofnd and resources. But even after so many years, you cannot do it. Why is that so?" Elder Sihun sighed, "Your sect is too weak, that''s why."

    Fanfan clenched his fists. What the elder said was true, despite their efforts, they couldn''t bring down Firegate at all. Firegate was an imperial lineage, that''s true. But there was no living era emperor in their ranks.

    "You talk too much for an old man." Fanfan sneered, "Be careful. We might have failed in the past, but it won''t be the same this time."

    "Shoo away. Our Firegate doesn''t need your warnings. We will always stand tall even if the sky falls down." Elder Sihun gestured the bullies to scram, "Scram now or make me do it for you."

 Chapter 944 Elder Sihun And Xiaolei

    Fanfan and his men turned around and leave with a snort. It wasn''t the time yet to bare their full fangs to the enemy. Unless the ancestor said so, they would remain idle and provoke them at the surface level.

    Elder Sihun neared the bullied disciple and said, "You little... I told you to fight back. With your cultivation, those kids aren''t a match for you. Look, you''re wounded again."

    His words carried sincerity and warmth. It felt like it was more than an elder and a disciple rtionship.

    "If I fight back, they will just keep on doing this by bringing someone stronger. They won''t stop unless I break." The disciple shook his head, "But if I don''t fight back, they will just target me, and me only. That''s already good for the pain I suffered."

    The disciple had the power to defend against himself but he refused to do so, thinking about the other disciples behind his back. For sure, once he fought back, they would find a weaker target to earn their anger and frustration. And that''s what he wanted to avoid to happen the most.

    It was okay for him to be hurt, but it''s a different story when others were hurt because of him.

    "You think they will stop if you do this?" Elder Sihun sighed, "They have been eyeing for the sect now and with how they acted, it''s more or less they are prepared to attack us all in. If Firegate loses you, it will lead to a detrimental effect to the sect."

    "With you and the other elders holding the fort, it won''t be an easy battle for them." The disciple said.

    "You cannot say for sure." Elder Sihun shook his head, "The Heavenly Shadow has grown stronger over time, and it''s not surprising if they can destroy us now."

    "It''s not good to be that pessimistic, Elder." The disciple said, "We must believe that there is hope even amidst of a despairing situation. We cannot lose easily."

    It''s not that Elder Sihun was being pessimistic. He was just looking at all the possibilities for them to prepare for it.

    "Xiaolei, you are the brightest disciple of Firegate, if ever the timees that it''s really the end of us, you need to flee and survive." Elder Sihun said, "That way, we can say that we really have hope in a despairing situation."

    "What a good drama." And just when the two were having their moment, someone voiced out with a slow p, "I want to tear up, but I''m not easy to cry, so I''m apuding you."

    Jin Rou slowly showed himself. Elder Sihun creased his brows and asked, "Who might you be, Fellow Daoist?"

    "No need to be so tense. I''m not here to do anything like those shadow insects." Jin Rouughed, "I just want to ask that disciple something."

    "Feel free to ask." Sensing that there was no killing intenting from Jin Rou, Xiaolei responded.

    "Are you a hero or a hypocrite?" Jin Rou asked.<sub> </sub>

    Hearing this, Xiaolei''s expression changed. What was this deep and sudden question? Still, he responded, "I will never im to be a hero."

    "So you''re a hypocrite?" Jin Rou smirked.

    "I..." Xiaolei didn''t know what to say. Was he a hypocrite? Only he knew deep inside.

    "There are two types of people in this world who want to do good in this world. A hero and a hypocrite." Jin Rou exined, "Since you im you are not a hero, then you are a hypocrite. Someone who do good for his own personal gains."

    "..." Xiaolei was speechless. The other party had already turned his escape paths useless and was driven into a corner. In all honesty, he didn''t know what to say.

    Was he really a hypocrite, just like this man said?

    Seeing this, Elder Sihun defended Xiaolei, "Fellow Daoist, there are no sufficient reasons as to why people create good deeds. And the categories you just said are mere concept of the people itself."

    "That''s why people have brains to use. Just like rules, it''s all a thing which created by the mind." Jin Rou said, "And it doesn''t change the fact that this man here is nothing but a hypocrite who thinks that doing good deeds will repay him tenfold in the future."

    "I just believe in karma, Brother." Xiaolei felt suffocated while talking to Jin Rou.

    "You believe what you believe in, but just like I said, it doesn''t change the fact that you are a hypocrite." Jin Rou emphasized the word ''hypocrite'' many times now to p it into Xiaolei''s face, "Although I never said that there''s something wrong in being one."

    "If you''re here to attack about our beliefs, you can see yourself out of this ce." Elder Sihun raised his voice, "It''s better than to be shooed away, right?"

    Jin Rou chuckled after hearing this, "No wonder Firegate is currently in a downslide decline, with descendants like you two, it will surely fail to reach the expectations. It''s a shame that your forefather has loved you all dearly."

    "An outsider is speaking ill of our sect, this is outrageous." Elder Sihun was provoked. It''s one thing that Heavenly Shadows were on their throat right now, yet another one was trying to provoke them, and aplete stranger at that?

    "This is not speaking ill of your sect. If you just tweak that brain of yours a little, you will reach a conclusion that what I''m saying is nothing but truth." Jin Rou smirked.

    "Let''s go, Elder. We don''t need to waste time arguing with him." Feeling that Elder Sihun was about to explode, Xiaolei wanted to calm him down and move on. Words of a stranger shouldn''t affect them the least, but for some reason, they were greatly affected.

    Elder Sihun took deep breaths many times. It''s not worthy exploding for a mere provocation of an unknown person. He was about to walk away when Jin Rou talked again, "You can walk away now but you will lose the opportunity to rise again forever."

 Chapter 945 Deal

    "What did you say?" Elder Sihun was already in a foul mood and this man was still spouting nonsense, "Gentleman, we have enough of your shenanigans. Please be well."

    "Go on, then. It will not be my fault once you all suffered destructionter on." Jin Rou said. He was already doing them a favor by staying here, and all they needed was to see that there''s an opportunity right in front of them.

    Jin Rou was already spoonfeeding them by this case. It was too stupid of them if they couldn''t sense it.

    Elder Sihun was already blinded by rage and he felt sapping the other party thus he wanted to go now, "Let''s return to the sect, Xiaolei."

    But Xiaolei was nted the ground, looking at Jin Rou. He was using all his observational power and everytime, his expression was changing. Finally, he looked at the elder and said, "Elder Sihun, we need to take that man to the sect."

    Hearing this, Elder Sihun thought that he heard it wrong, "Come again?"

    Xiaolei wanted the young man toe with them to the sect?

    "It will be beneficial for the sect if that man is present." Xiaolei bit his lip, "I don''t know and I can''t exin it well, but it''s my guts and observations telling me that."

    "Smart." Jin Rou praised, "At least, the disciple has eyes more than the elder."

    "Are you getting out of your mind because of the bullying?" Elder Sihun felt his vision turning upside down, "That man attacked us for no reaso and you want to take him in the sect? Are you being lunatic, Xiaolei?"

    It was understandable that Elder Sihun wouldn''t believe Xiaolei. After all, the young man provoked them over and over despite no grievances between them.

    "It''s not like that." Xiaolei said, "Just trust me this once, Elder. If in the end I''m wrong, I''m willing to go under Mountain Pressure Therapy."

    Elder Sihun was bbergasted. Xiaolei was willing to go that far to take this man to the sect? One needed to know that Mountain Pressure Therapy was like a punishment for those who broke the code. It was a hell torturous punishment and many turned crazy after going out of it.

    Seeing the determined attitude of his, Elder Sihun sighed and said, "If he''s willing, he can go with us. But with how he looks about our sect, I doubt that he will. Anyway, you can try."

    Xiaolei nodded and looked at Jin Rou, "Brother, are you willing toe with us?"

    "Oh? I don''t mind. But there should be something in it for me." Jin Rou smiled.

    Elder Sihun wanted to say something but he was stopped by Xiaolei, "Brother, everything is negotiable."

    "I like people who are easy to talk to." Jin Rou smirked, "Very well, how about 10,000 Era Emperor Stones per day that I''m staying in your sect? With your resources, it''s enough to pay me, right?"

    "Brother, I would like to agree to your words, but I don''t think I have enough authority to give you that kind amount of stones." Xiaolei shook his head. Even he only received a thousand of imperial stones per season, how could he give a ten thousand of it?<sub> </sub>

    Furthermore, the request was too ridiculous. Ten thousand Era Emperor Stones per day as payment? Where the hell would they acquire such amount? Remember, resources were everything for the current situation of the sect.

    "You cannot decide, but that elder can." Jin Rou looked at Elder Sihun who was already fuming in rage.

    "Do you think Era Emperor Stones are chicken eggs?" Elder Sihun answered, "Even a thousand, you won''t get anything from us. If you want toe, sure. But if you don''t, you''re not going to change anything. So why would we pay you?"

    "How idiotic. That''s why you failed as a descendant." Jin Rou shook his head in disappointment, "Too bad, then. I guess I''m going to walk away."

    Jin Rou was about to leave on his own when Xiaolei said, "Wait, Brother."

    Jin Rou smiled and turned around, "Yes?"

    Xiaolei took out a small statue. It was girl sitting on a fence alone, "This is my family''s heirloom and passed down to heirs in many generations now. It''s said that it''s the most sacred treasure of our branch Firegate. If youe with us, this treasure will be yours."

    Elder Sihun couldn''t believe that Xiaolei would actually use their heirloom as the bargaining chip for the young man''s stay! Weren''t they looked so desperate?

    But Xiaolei could feel this would be worth it as long as he could put Jin Rou into a small debt. The family heirloom served as memento with no use, anyway.

    Jin Rou observed the small statue and smiled, "Since I am moved by your sincerity, let''s go to Firegate then."

    Jin Rou epted the statue with a genuine smile. This treasure was very beneficial to him and Sylvianna. Who would have thought that it''s in the possession of Xiaolei''s branch?

    Xiaolei heaved a relief and led Jin Rou towards their expensive courtyard which was avable to only him. Being the heir of their branch, he was treated good in the sect.

    "Your elder is stupid, just like the people in the outside." Jin Rou said, "An opportunity presented itself yet he didn''t notice it. That''s being too stupid."

    Xiaolei wryly smiled at the insulting words. Nevertheless, he agreed a bit with Jin Rou, "Brother, I hope you can help us solve this situation."

    "How are you sure that I''m able to solve your predicament?" Jin Rou asked, "I''m just a nobody, a mere speck of dust in the grand scheme of things."

    "If you are a mere speck of dust, then we are nothingness." Xiaolei smiled, "I can tell that you are capable. I may not know to which extent, but I can sense your power is not to be underestimated."

    He didn''t know the exact reason, but he could feel it.

    Jin Rou smiled when he heard this, truly deserving of his talent in cultivation.

 Chapter 946 A Lesson

    "You aren''t as stupid like that elder of yours, so I guess I can forgive you." Jin Rou nodded, "You aren''t the most talented I''ve ever seen, but I can be sure you are one of those with sharpest eyes in the region."

    "I don''t deserve such praise, BroˇŞ" He did not finish what he was saying as Jin Rou interrupted him, "Call me Young Noble. That fits me very well."

    "Then as you wish, Young Noble." Xiaolei propped himself and asked, "Do you need anything?"

    "Since there are lots of time now, why don''t you tell me the current situation of the sect?" Jin Rou said as he helped himself to the fruitsying on the table, "Let''s see how can I help you."

    Xiaolei proceeded in unfolding the events in Firegate. The Firegate was currently divided into two factions. The Firelord Faction and the Firestander Faction.

    Both of the factions had created era emperor in the past; namely Firelord Era Emperor being the first one and Firestander Era Emperor being the second andst until now.

    Although the two were main branches of the sect, the Firestander Faction wasn''t satisfied of how the Firelord Faction managing the sect. Now that the sect was in a downslope decline, the Firestander Faction was more eager to usurp the throne from Firelord Faction.

    A year ago, the two faction heads held a meeting to negotiate what to do with the sect. Unfortunately, the meeting ended in a bloody fight which almost created a mess out of Firegate Sect.

    Time went by, the Firestander Faction dered that they wouldn''t stop not until they get their hands on the authority they deserved. They were tired being the second branch. This time, they wanted to take the lead and spearhead the course of the sect.

    All in all, the two factions'' aim was the sameˇŞ the betterment of the Firegate Sect. After all, they wouldn''t be able to face their forefathers if they destroyed the sect now.

    Hearing this story, Jin Rou smiled wryly and said, "It''s not that your elder is the only one stupid here. It seems Firegate is now infested with brainless maniacs."

    Calling the ancestors and elders brainless maniacs was out of the line, but Xiaolei didn''t refute it and just said, "They want the best for the sect."

    "No, they desperately want to return to the glorious era of your sect, that''s why." Jin Rou said, "They have grown tired of being weak and helpless, that even a tiny Heavenly Shadow is baring their fangs at them, an imperial sect which produced two emperors in the past."

    The ancestors were looking for a way out of this mess. Firestander Faction wanted to steer the direction of the sect towards greaterness by all means even if they needed to shed blood. While Firelord Faction wanted to keep enduring the struggle until they find the perfect opportunity.<sub> </sub>

    They wanted to stand tall to the world once again. They were in Western Emperor Region, after all. They needed to be strong in order not to get bullied again.

    "Honestly, Young Noble, I am with the Firelord this time." Xiaolei didn''t keep his thought to himself.

    "You think it''s really a must to endure pain to taste victory?" Jin Rou smiled and posed a question.

    "It is. After all, there is no sweetness until you taste bitterness. It''s just a process of failures and all to be sessful." Xiaolei answered with all his heart. He truly believed that hard works and hard endurance would pay off in the end. That in the end game, he would be thest one standing amidsr.

    "I can understand where you areing from." Jin Rou said, "But I must tell you that life doesn''t work that way all of the times. Endurance pays victory? That''s nothing but a selffort for yourself in order to strengthen your mentality. The process to sess is tedious, arduous, and hellish. It''s not a mere you endured and it will return to you with a good karma. The dao doesn''t turn events like that."

    Jin Rou pointed in his heart and said, "If you don''t have the guts and capabilities to deserve the good karma, it will note to you just because of enduring pain. At the end of the day, the dao heart is still the sole foundation if you ever will receive good karma or not."

    Xiaolei felt that he was enlightened by those words. Although they were just simple words, the profoundness were too deep that it put him in awe to the core.

    New doors opened for him and saw a bigger world he never thought existing. Jin Rou smiled and let the guy digest what he said. He was in the mood, so he opened a new path for Xiaolei. As to what he would receive? That''s going to be depended on how far he could go and understand.

    Jin Rou spent his time liking the scenery in the courtyard. The scenery here was a rolling mountain with dark clouds raining on them. It was giving him peace when he watched the hard rain pouring on the mountains.

    "The world is too deep for everyone to venture. Only those who can survive the pain of endlessness can have a chance, huh..." Jin Rou murmured something by the wind as he watched the rain in the distant mountains. No one could hear it, not even Xiaolei nearest to him.

    After an hour or two, Xiaolei opened his eyes and nodded in satisfaction. His superficial wounds had also healed, as if they weren''t there to begin with. He felt refreshed and lightened.

    "Your words helped me advance, Young Noble." Xiaolei knelt down. He was now a full-fledged vajra that couldmand the wind and rains, "I will always remember your kindness."

    "Judging by your trained daow, I guess you aren''t pursuing the imperial path." Jin Rou said, "But you made the right choice. The imperial path may be nice, but it will not show your fullest potential and talents to the world. The other path is very suitable for you."

 Chapter 947 Get Them To Come Here

    The path towards Eternal Monarch. It was the recognized other part other than the path towards bing an Era Emperor. Although they weren''t as strong as emperors, they were not to be trifled with as they could stand their grounds against one. If they were armed with an emperor armament, their chances of victory would soar.

    Unlike Winter Sect''s Executioner''s Path, the path to bing an eternal was publicly open. After all, the Executioner''s Path was only avable to the deserving members of Winter Sect. Of course, there was a disparity between the two. Executioners had a higher chance of winning against an emperorpared to monarchs as the Executioner''s Path was unique and properly modified by their very own origin.

    Nevertheless, Eternal Monarchs could stillmand awe and respect as reaching that realm was easier said than done. As a matter of fact, there were many monarchs that managed to earn the top spots in Western Emperor Region.

    For example, Crazehowl Eternal Monarch. He was a battle maniac that sought battles against emperors in the region to be stronger. He was known to be the lunatic of all monarchs in the past that even certain emperors decided to avoid him.

    Although he suffered many losses against emperors, he managed to win one, and a higher ranked emperor at that.

    Xiaolei''s daow didn''t focus on fortifying his veins but instead in his muscles. This meant that he wasn''t seeking to be an emperor, but a monarch. And honestly, his choice was the best. He would shine more bing a monarch.

    "Yes, after further arguing with myself in the past, I decided to choose this daow." Xiaolei exined, "I just followed what my guts were telling me to do."

    "Your senses are at the peak that you can even benefit personally from it." Jin Rou said. This kind of sensual sensitivity was very rare, perhaps only a few he knew of, "In any case, do you think you can call out the two factions here in the courtyard? I want to pose a meeting and be the middleman between the two. With me in the middle controlling the flow, I don''t think a fight will break out. Of course, it''s different when they antagonize me."

    "I don''t think that''s possible as of now." Xiaolei shook his head, "The two factions are on each other''s throats right now. Furthermore, Young Noble is powerful but they aren''t aware of it. It will lead a bad taste in their mouth if someone not from the sect is trying to control things inside."

    He had a point. Jin Rou as the middleman wouldn''t be taken in good light by the ancestors. After all, Jin Rou was still an outsider, not connected to the Firegate. How could they do what he bidded them to? They must be nuts if they really did.

    "I understand your concern, but it''s needless. You just have to lure them all here. Do whatever means necessary. This is for the sake of your sect." Jin Rou told him. He was already doing them a favor, if they couldn''t unite even for thest time, then Jin Rou wouldn''t do more.

    It''s useless forcefully saving people who didn''t know any better.

    Hearing this, Xiaolei immediately firmed his heart and nodded, "I''ll see what I can do."<sub> </sub>

    Jin Rou would do almost all parts, and all he needed to do was to lure the two faction heads here. If he couldn''t do it, were they even worthy of being saved?

    Soon, he went to Elder Sihun and decided to exin what happened. To make the elder help him, he needed to make them see that there''s a greater benefit that awaited him and the sect.

    "With just words, he was able to make you advance to bing a vajra?" Elder Sihun was shocked. But the evidence was in front of him, so he couldn''t deny it.

    "Yes, his words are profound that it can help an individual step to a higher peak. With him, anything is possible." Xiaolei seriously said with a grave tone, "That''s why we need to gather the two faction heads in the Young Noble''s courtyard, no matter what."

    "I don''t think it can happen." Elder Sihun told him, "As the current state of affairs, it''s impossible to get the two faction heads sit under the same roof. They might kill each other again once they see each other."

    "Then are you willing to let this opportunity go?" Xiaolei asked, "Elder Sihun, remember. My gut feeling has never disappointed me. You have seen it with your own two eyes how powerful my gutfeelings are."

    It was true. Xiaolei''s hunches from his gutfeeling was never been wrong. There were some that didn''t happen exactly as he told, but it was extremely close to the anticipated result. If Xiaolei, their most talented disciple, was saying this, then it must be true.

    Elder Sigun sighed, "I can do something about our faction leader, but the problem is the faction leader of the other party. How can we make him go in the courtyard?"

    "I will take care of this, Elder. You just have to convince our faction leader to be at the courtyard tomorrow at the designated time." Xiaolei said, "I can think of a way to make Ancestor Treste tomorrow."

    Ancestor Trest was the faction leader of Firestander while Ancestor Triune was the leader of Firegate Faction. The two were eternal monarchs, albeit with a low number of totems.

    "Are you sure? You''re going to talk to that hard headed and foul mouthed ancestor, do you really think you can pull through?" Elder Sihun asked. He was stumped. How could Xiaolei make that man do his bidding? No one could control Ancestor Trest in Firegate, much less Xiaolei.

    "He won''t hurt me, at the very least." Xiaolei''s mind was already whole. He needed to put this into action as no one would be able to. He couldn''t ask other elders too, as it was too much to ask. And unlike Elder Sihun, they wouldn''t probably believe him fully.

 Chapter 948 Ancestor Trest

    "I never expected that the talented disciple wille and pay me a visit. This is a very rare asion." Ancestor Trest said while enjoying his tea. Currently, Xiaolei requested an audience with the ancestor in which thetter approved. He knew there was a reason why this man appeared in front of him, "Do tell, what reason do you have for seeking an audience with me?"

    All eyes of the Firestander Faction was on Xiaolei. He was an unexpected visitor, after all. Why would someone from the Firelord Faction pay them, an enemy faction, a visit? It''s not like they were friends, after all.

    Xiaolei took a deep breath and exined, "Ancestor, although our factions aren''t blending well, I always thought of your faction as my family, too. I cannot let it fall and will never let it happen."

    "Beating around the bush with sweet words will get you nowhere, Xiaolei." Ancestor Trest shook his head. He wasn''t buying the words of the other party, "But if that''s all you want to say, then you can yourself out."

    Being chased out immediately, Xiaolei closed his eyes and recollected his thoughts, "Ancestor Trest, I will be holding a meeting in the Grand Courtyard, and I want to invite you as the leader of the Firestander Faction to be present."

    "A meeting? You want me to go to a meeting held by your faction?" Ancestor Trest raised his brow. His wrinkles crumpled more, "I will be crazy if I do."

    Ancestor Trest was known for being hot tempered despite his age. He was very hard headed too, not willing to listen to other''s opinions. For him, his opinion was what mattered and should matter in the whole sect.

    "I know that this is hard, Ancestor. But we need your presence during the meeting." Xiaolei tried to persuade the old man. He wouldn''t get out of this ce unless he sessfully reeled the ancestor in, "The sect needs to unify in order to prevent our destruction. As you already know, Heavenly Shadow is on our tail. And judging by their actions, they will soon attack us."

    Xiaolei paused for a moment and exined again, "We all know how devious that sect is. They aren''t even an imperial lineage but they are aiming to devour us. As a lineage with two emperors, can you, as the ancestor, take it?"

    It was not a secret that Heavenly Shadow was aiming for Firegate. In fact, even mortals knew this. They dered their stance and even publicly announced how they wanted to deal with Firegate.

    And Firegate as of now, with no allies to turn to, was like a lone man surrounded by a pack of wolves. If the two factions didn''t unite, the destruction was imminent and no one could save them.

    Ancestor Trest harrumphed and said, "If that old man is not petty and just handed over the rights to us, the Firegate will not be this low. At the very least, we have a fighting chance against that Heavenly Shadow. But what did he do? Because of pride or whatsoever, he is willing to pull the gate down with him? Then so be it, let''s all go down if that''s the case."

    In other words, the ancestor had long epted that the destruction woulde. Unless the other faction handed over the authority, the Firestander Faction wouldn''t do anything to stop it.

    For Ancestor Trest to go this far meant that he had resolved this for a long time now.<sub> </sub>

    If we couldn''t take it, then let''s destroy it.

    The ruthlessness of the person named Ancestor Trest was over the roof that it suffocated Xiaolei. Just imagine, he was willing to let many people die over something like this? What''s his differencepared to the ancestor of the Firelord Faction?

    Xiaolei clenched his fists tightly. Since it came to this, he had no choice but to y hisst card. He didn''t want to, but for the sake of their sect, he had to.

    Soon, he took out a small metal. It was like a coin with symbols engraved. Ancestor Trest''s eyes widened as he eximed, "Why is the Authority in your hands?"

    The coin was named Authority, and the sole symbol of the highest ranking person in the sect. Anyone holding this coin would immediately have the ability tomand anyone even the oldest ancestors.

    It was rumored that this coin was already gone due to the passages of time. But who would have thought that it''s in the possession of the most talented disciple of the sect?

    "Ancestor Trest, this coin symbolizes utmost authority and not even you can escape it. You know what will happen if you don''t follow the orders of the holder of Authority, right?" Xiaolei said. His voice was stern. He wouldn''t back down again.

    "I asked why the hell that coin is in your hands? I was told that it was lost a long time ago." Ancestor Trest''s expression wasn''t good. He was pale as white. He didn''t anticipate that Xiaolei would have this coin.

    "Why I have it is none of your business, Ancestor Trest. All you have to answer is my order." Xiaolei responded. Since he was holding the coin, his position rose. He didn''t want to use this, actually. But he already lost all avable options and he needed to make Ancestor Trest go.

    After all, the coin was too precious that it would incite further greed from the other faction. In any case, he believed that Young Noble would be able to solve this problem so he didn''t have to worry about anything.

    Ancestor Trest looked at Xiaolei with deep and cold eyes. Eventually, he asked, "When is the meeting?"

    "Tomorrow, after sunrise. The other faction leader will also be there. And I hope you cane alone." Xiaolei said, "We are not nning any petty tricks so rest assured that we won''t harm you."

    "Tomorrow, sunrise it is then." Ancestor Trent nodded, "I will be there at the Grand Courtyard, so don''t worry."

 Chapter 949 Domineering

    At the Grand Courtyard, sunrise. Ancestor Triune was the first one to arrive. He was alone when he came here. Elder Sihun managed to convince the old man despite being in closed door training.

    "I hope this will be beneficial to our sect, Sihun." Ancestor Triune said. He was wearing a zing fire robe, "This better be worthy for me to actually go out and be here present."

    The Grand Courtyard was veryrge, but there was only a simple long table good for four people.

    "Don''t worry, Ancestor. We will not disappoint you." Elder Sihun smiled. He took great efforts in order to persuade this old man, "But please Ancestor, let''s not cause trouble with the other one, all right?"

    Thest battle of the ancestors almost turned the ce into ashes since they battled with all they had. It was not a simple match with a slight show of power, it was a match that could destroy their entire sect. The enemies wouldn''t need to destroy them as they were already destroying each other.

    "That depends on the temper of that old geezer." Ancestor Triune snorted, "If he doesn''t do something, then I won''t, clearly."

    "Ha, daring to speak ill of me when I''m not around." Soon, Ancestor Trest appeared. He had a sour mood when he entered the courtyard, "If you want to say something, say it to my face. Or are you afraid because you almost lost in the previous battle?"

    "You like to joke, Trest. You aren''t enough to make me intimidated." Ancestor Triune sneered.

    "Oh, you haven''t learned your lesson, it seems. Dare to have a round before the meeting starts?" Ancestor Trest smirked. He was confident in his skills.

    "Please, Ancestors. No one shall cause trouble here in the courtyard." Xiaolei stood. He was now wearing the coin to state that he had the highest rank here, "Xiaolei will appreciate it should you heed my words."

    Ancestor Triune snorted sat down. Meanwhile, Ancestor Trest didn''t say a thing.

    "Who are we waiting for, Young Xiaolei?" Ancestor Triune asked. He thought that it would be a meeting and Xiaolei would be the middle man this time. But judging by his attitude, it seemed he was waiting for someone? There was a vacant seat at the front.

    "The real one who will spearhead this meeting, Ancestors." Xiaolei was calm as he answered. He took his seat by the side of Elder Sihun.

    After that, light steps could be hearding from a near room. And then, a figure appeared walking as if ratherzy. His features were ordinary. If you put him into a group of people, you wouldn''t even know he''s existing.

    He slowly walked towards the seat at the front with azy persona and looked at the four people present, "It looks like everyone is here now."

    "Young man, who are you?" Expectedly, Ancestor Triune dropped the first question, "I guess we have the right to know since you are going to lead the meeting."<sub> </sub>

    Ancestor Trest, on the other hand, observed Jin Rou. He didn''t ask question like Ancestor Triune did.

    "I am called Jin Rou, and I''m here to do your sect a favor." Jin Rou introduced himself, "As for why am I the one to call the shots? Because I''m the strongest here."

    To dere that he was the strongest was like a p to the ancestor''s face. It sounded that the other party was belittling them just because of the current situation of Firegate.

    "Young man, you can eat anything but you cannot say anything." Ancestor Triune warned, "There''s always a sky higher than the previous sky."

    "I am the highest sky, though." Jin Rou chuckled, "But that''s not the point here. I''m here because I want to help your Firegate to flourish in the future. After all, I cannot turn back on my word after having that deal."

    "Deal?" Everyone was confused. Even Xiaolei wasn''t aware of this.

    Ancestor Trest stood up and looked fed up, "I was called for this for what? This nonsense. A lunatic wants to lead the sect? We don''t even know him personally! This is ridiculous. We''ll be the focus ofughingstock if we let this man do what he wants."

    He got a point. How could they let an outsider steer their directions? They weren''t strong just like they used to, but handing over their rights would be totally different.

    "Firelord didn''t give the authority to Firestander''s descendants because of stupid people like you." Jin Rou didn''t brake on his words, "Even if I''m Firelord Era Emperor, I wouldn''t entrust the rights to someone brainless like you."

    "You have a sharp tongue, kid." Ancestor Trest released his aura, "Can you back it up?"

    But his aura was deflected by another auraing from Jin Rou which made him almost fall, "No, I should be the one asking you that. Can you back it up?"

    "You..." Ancestor Trest didn''t expect that he would lose in an aura battle. The intent of the young man was too thick and powerful that it took his breath away for a second.

    "Since I dered that I am going to save the sect, I''m going to. With how hopeless you old people here are, do you think I would give a damn about your sect if not for a deal?" Jin Rou was too disappointed in Firegate. It was no wonder that their decline was not stopping, "Now, if you want to keep your life, you better behave sitting on your chairs. Particrly speaking, I also don''t give a damn about this sect should I decide to kill all of you here."

    His few words and domineering attitude made the ancestors keep their thoughts of fighting back at bay. Jin Rou showed his power and it would be a total suicide should they didn''t realize it.

    Xiaolei was amazed. These two ancestors were too hard headed and someone needed to put them into their ces. Fortunately, Jin Rou was here to save the day. By this time, his heartfelt gratitude was soaring to the sky.

 Chapter 950 Methods

    Seeing that the two ancestors were now behaving, Jin Rou sat down on his chair and crossed his legs, "Now, we can talk about what the direction of the sect should go."

    Jin Rou took out some papers and said, "Xiaolei has given me the daily, monthly, and annual reports regarding the resources allocation of the Firegate Sect. And judging by the average expenses, the remaining resources of the treasury is only good for thest three months."

    Firegate was on a downslope decline, thus no one wanted to deal a business with them leading to no ie and resourcesing in. All they did was expending the resources out without nothing in return. So, it wasn''t actually surprising that the resources would onlyst for three months from now.

    "All of you are ipetent that you aren''t able see this. And as the bigger picture, you just showed the world how weakling Firegate sect really is now. If you aren''t ashamed of this, you should be now." Jin Rou shook his head, "And don''t get me on with the people not wanting to do business with your sect. There are many ways to make resources on your own. So save me your excuses."

    Ancestor Trest and Triune felt ashamed for the first time. They always thought that they were high and mighty being a part of the Firegate. But, it seemed it was nothing but a clown y.

    Moreover, they failed as descendants too. No wonder Jin Rou called them stupid. They couldn''t even handle their resources right. How could they face their forefathers now?

    Jin Rou was right. There were alternative ways to earn resources. However, they were too absorbed being from a lineage that they didn''t see therger world. Now, they were suffering from the consequences of what they did.

    "But fret not, I will be passing a method on how to recover the resources lost by the sect." Jin Rou tossed the papers to Xiaolei, "And Xiaolei will do that along with the ancestors."

    ? Jin Rou was already doing them a big favor of rmending a saveline. They would be the stupidest of the stupidest if they didn''t do it.

    But the problems of Firegate didn''t stop there. Jin Rou took out a scroll and exined, "Another major issue of the Firegate sect is they are no longer training the Basic Foundation, Fire Body Strengthening."

    Fire Body Strengthening was a foundation daow created by Firelord Era Emperor. He modified it so many times to reach an almost perfected state. The foundation daow helped the disciples bear the intensity of any fire in the world. As long as they reached the almost perfected state, they would be practically immune to all types of heat and fire.

    However, there was little to none who practiced this. Firegate Sect had a new foundation daow in which the adaptability rate was high.

    "Young Noble, the Fire Body Strengthening of our forefather is truly magnificent. However, not all of us can learn it. Thus the ancestors along with the help of His Majesty Firestander Era Emperor, created an alternative foundation daow with a high rate of being adapted." Xiaolei said. Even he wasn''tpatible with Fire Body Strengthening and practiced the alternative, instead.

    "Yes, that is fully understandable. The Fire Body Strengthening is an almost perfected version. No matter what, it''s still imperfect leading to low adaptability rate." Jin Rou nodded, "But I have modified it now and perfected its version with a little tweaks."<sub> </sub>

    "But most of the disciples had already cultivated the other foundation daow." Elder Sihun said. He couldn''t see what''s the use of perfecting the version now. It''s not like they could all reset their foundation and start over.

    "Thats why I called it a perfected version. Because you can have the foundation daow on top of your current foundation." Jin Rou smirked, "With my knowledge, it''s easy as pie to ordingly adjust the foundation daow in order not toplicate the other one. In other words, you can have a dual foundation inside your body."

    "That''s possible?" Ancestor Trest couldn''t believe what Jin Rou said.

    "I never lied about this." Jin Rou said, "Of course, the ancestors can try this but beware of the high risk. Compared to young ones like Xiaolei, the chances of old men seeding ks close to 5%."

    To put it simply, Jin Rou modified the version for the younger generation. After all, they were the future of Firegate.

    Jin Rou handed over the perfected version to the ancestors and the more they read it, the more they were shocked. It was actually possible to pull such this! Just how many lineages had the capabilities of having two foundations at the same time?

    With the perfected version of Fire Body Strengthening, the power of their sect would soon rise. Now, the two ancestors didn''t know what to say to Jin Rou. They thought that he had some nefarious thoughts regarding their sect, but with their current state, it''s silly that they actually used him of that.

    What could possibly entice this existence from their sect? None. In his eyes, they were just insects

    Jin Rou snapped his fingers to catch their attention and said, "These two will be yours if the two factions decide to unite. Of course, we will have a soul contract so that none of you will renege."

    Jin Rou''s purpose here was to unite them and give them a chance to prosper, that''s all. After that, he would leave and let them fend off for themselves.

    The two ancestors looked at each other and said, "It seems we have to let go of the past now."

    Jin Rou handed over a soul contract and let the two ancestors sign it. Should one of them renege, they would immediately die on the spot without any chances of being resurrected. Jin Rou nodded in satisfaction as he closed the long running issue of the sect. Now, it''s time to deal with thest one.

 Chapter 951 Appointing Leader

    Jin Rou had already tackled the resources issue and the foundation daow. As long they were given time, the Firegate would rise again. The first two held the most vital parts of the n, and Jin Rou prioritized them before moving on to the next.

    Xiaolei, Elder Sihun, and the two ancestors were all bbergasted by how things unfolded. They never expected that revitalization of their sect was still possible. They were now looking at Jin Rou in new and bigger light. For them, he was the benefactor of the Firegate. Even the two arrogant ancestors had to bow down to him.

    "The next thing I wanted to deal with is the leadership." Jin Rou saw their faces filled with awe and respect towards him, "I don''t think any of you has any qualm regarding who will I pick?"

    "Please pick whoever you want, Young Noble." Ancestor Triune was short to the uptake and immediately said, "Your will must be abided by the Firegate."

    Ancestor Trest gave the other ancestor a side eye. But his thoughts were also the same, so he didn''t need to voice it. Likewise, he had noints regardless of who would be that person to take leadership, albeit they already had a hunch who it was.

    "Very well. I appoint Xiaolei as the Young Sect Master of Firegate." Jin Rou said. The coin wasn''t enough to firm Xiaolei''s position in the sect, thus he dered him to be the sect master.

    Xiaolei had known thising and neared Jin Rou and knelt, "It is my pleasure to serve Firegate, Young Noble."

    The ancestors and Elder Sihun cupped their fists and said, "We greet the new Young Sect Master."

    Jin Rou''s words weighed more than they could imagine. Now that Xiaolei''s position was solidified by his deration, no one would be able to oppose it no matter what they do. After all, it was already released and treated as an official decree. Even if Jin Rou was gone, the Firegate had no choice but to ept that Xiaolei was the current sect master of Firegate.

    Unless they wanted to suffer the consequences, they wouldn''t dare mess with this arrangement.

    "I like behaved people." Jin Rou smiled and took out a book, "Since I''m in a good mood, I''ll be leaving this book to all of you to learn its daow. With your fire affinity, it is not impossible to learn it as long as you are dedicated."

    Xiaolei received the book and though it''s written in strangenguage, he immediately understood it and said, "Everfire Dao Law!"

    Everfire Dao Law was aw created by a top eternal monarch in a distant past, untraceable as now. The daow focused on the right usage of fire and additional type of fire, Ever.

    Many said that the daow was imperfect and needed many modifications in order to disy its full prowess. But with Jin Rou''s help, the modification was sessful though the learning rate was quite low.

    Meaning, those who had a fate with the daow would be the only ones to learn it fully. In any case, the Everfire Dao Law was an additional boost to Firegate.

    "Thank you, Young Noble." Xiaolei knew that what Firegate received this day was more than what could they get after millions of years.

    "Don''t worry about it. If not for you being smart, I really don''t want to give a care about this sect." Jin Rou shook his head, "I''ll be meeting you before I depart, so be sure to visit me."

    After saying that, Jin Rou left the courtyard while the rest were kneeling. Ancestor Trest felt a bit of regret. If he just acted smart, he might perhaps been rewarded too. Nevertheless, what the Firegate obtained was more than enough, already.

    ---

    Night came. Jin Rou was moonbathing. He was under the illumination of the moon and feeling the cold breeze of the evening. His eyes were closed but he was very aware of what was happening in the surroundings.

    "You have done the end of the deal excellently, I''m very impressed." A familiar voice suddenly sounded out which Jin Rou could only hear, "I didn''t choose the wrong person, indeed."

    There was a slight chuckle from the voice. Jin Rou didn''t open his eyes but his lips curved into a smile, "It was you who asked after all. And with that brat''s personality, Ie to my mood to give a bit more."

    "Yes, you gave a daow that could induce many greedy eyes from the public." The voice said. The daow was too precious and powerful at the same time. It was enough to create bloody wars all around the world.

    "Xiaolei will manage to pull through." Jin Rou assured, "Besides, you will be there in case they face something they cannot change."

    This time, Jin Rou opened his eyes and looked at the figure by his side, "Firelord, I don''t know if you''re trying to die or not. Using an avatar to just talk to me, isn''t this seeking death?"

    "I have my means. I can use my avatar for over five minutes before getting discovered." Firelord turned out used an avatar to get through the space and talk to Jin Rou.

    "If that old man knows you are doing this, even Firegate will not be spared. By that time, I don''t think even I can save them from him." Jin Rou shook his head. You cannot trick the heavens for many times.

    Firelord smiled and understood what Jin Rou implied. He nodded and said, "Then I''m going to cancel this. It will be a long time again before I can avoid his eyes during travel."

    "It''s not like we will meet again." Jin Rou chuckled. With his efforts, he already did the end of his deal. He had no debts anymore and was free to do whatever he wanted again.

    Firelord chuckled after hearing this and immediately turned into light. He appeared and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 952 Dalensale Town

    "I will be going now." Jin Rou told Xiaolei, "I have done my part and you are on your own."

    Jin Rou didn''t want them to depend on him. If they wanted to prosper, they needed to do it by themselves. They needed to stand in their own feet. That way, their progress would hasten.

    Xiaolei knew that Jin Rou was just a passerby in their ce and bowed, "Thank you for your grace, Young Noble. If you ever need our Firegate, please don''t hesitate to do so."

    Jin Rou became the sole benefactor of the Firegate. Whether it was for a deal or not, the fact that Jin Rou gave them hope was still there, igniting their volition.

    "The Firegate will prosper under your lead." Jin Rou smiled. He had Han Li''s eyes in detecting people and their personalities, "As long as you firmed your dao heart more, the future is endless for you."

    "Young Noble, I don''t deserve such words." Xiaolei remained humble and didn''t get the words onto his head. Because of Jin Rou, he knew the path where the Firegate should go. Jin Rou paved the way already, it''s a shame if they didn''t dive in.

    Jin Rou nodded and turned his back. He had no longer any connection with the Firegate and it''s time to disappear. Soon, Jin Rou disappeared without leaving any traces.

    Xiaolei looked at the chair where Jin Rou sat during the meeting and controlled the entire meeting. He couldn''t help but smile as his appearance changed slowly, perhaps he was already noticed by Jin Rou but it had no point now. Soon, he looked like a middle-aged handsome man with fire-red hair fluttering by the wind. Releasing an imperial aura that could tten realms, he looked at the distant horizon and murmured,

    "Young Noble, I guess I''m still right after all. That endurance pays off."

    After saying those, he chuckled and returned to being Xiaolei.

    ---

    Jin Rou was riding a public carriage. This time, he was taking his time sightseeing as he''s still waiting for Sylvianna to cultivate the jade wood. Right now, he was briefed that they''re going to enter Dalensale Town.

    Dalensale Town was known for its tourist spots. Although it''s notparable to Evangeline Cross, the town was still beautiful and worth to sightsee.

    The town was under the jurisdiction of Thousand Elf Kingdom. It was the sole ruler of thergend of Dalensale. As a matter of fact, it was already treated as a continent by many mortals. With howrge their territory was, one could gauge how powerful the Thousand Elf Kingdom was.

    Although the kingdom had a very strict rules towards who they grant entry, the Dalensale Town was a bit far from where their ws reached. In other words, the town was located in the outskirts of the continent.

    "Customers, we will reach the Dalensale Town in a few hours. Please prepare your luggages and be it in your tow." The driver said. He was an old man with a long beard, "Also, the town prohibits entry of sharp objects. So please refrain from having one. If you have one, you can throw it away now."

    Jin Rou didn''t mind the reminder as he was busy looking at the view outside. He was just here to look for the tourist spots, anyway.

    However, no matter how focused he was looking outside, his alerted senses could still catch on the quick nces of someone in front of him. Although the person was wearing a thick robe, Jin Rou could determine who she was already.

    But he had no ns of exposing her or whatsoever as long as she didn''t try anything funny.

    It was normal for once and twice, but the robed woman in front of him kept stealing nces at him which made Jin Rou a bit ufortable. Finally, with his patience running thin, he asked her, "Can I help you with something?"

    Being caught that she''s looking at him, she hurriedly looked away as if embarrassed.

    Jin Rou sighed. What''s this woman getting embarrassed for? She''s the one who kept looking at him. Furthermore, it was a wonder why she would even look at him.

    With Jin Rou''s normal appearance which could be seen anywhere you go, people would not even nce at him the second time around. But this woman kept doing it.

    Seeing that the target had no interest in answering, Jin Rou rolled his eyes back to the outside and said, "Suit yourself."

    After a few hours, the carriage stopped and the driver hopped out with a glee tone, "Customers, we are now in Dalensale Town! I hope you had a good ride with our merchant trade. If you do, happen to drop by our area and we will give you discounts!"

    Jin Rou didn''t bother taking the brochure and walked away. The driver didn''t mind it as he encountered many of this kind in the everyday he worked.

    As Jin Rou was already in the town, he sensed that the woman was following him. Since he didn''t know her purpose, he led her to a passage with no living things.

    "I really don''t like it when I''m being stalked." Jin Rou appeared behind the robed woman and said, "Elfdy, if you don''t want me to shout who you really are in this town, you better give me a reasonable exnation in your actions."

    It turned out that the woman came from the Elf Race. They were known to be beautiful people with longer lifespans. The Dalensale was known to be the territory of the elves and the lineage leading them was known as the Thousand Elf Kingdom.

    The woman knew that it was useless hiding her appearance so she put down her robe. What met Jin Rou''s eyes was an elvendy with an extremely beauty. She was carrying the aura of nobility as she slowly exposed herself to him. Her jade-like eyes shone like the river''s reflection of the moon, blurry yet shiny.

    As her eyes looked at Jin Rou, she bowed and introduced herself, "I am Fiarra Tues viu Serafinio."

 Chapter 953 Fiarra Tues Viu Serafinio

    "I am the current princess and sole heiress to the throne of Thousand Elf Kingdom. I''m pleased to meet you." Fiarra introduced herself with a bit touch of grace. She looked at Jin Rou with a smile and exined, "I apologize for making you ufortable, but I have my reasons to do so."

    If people around knew that Princess Fiarra was here in a small town of Dalensale, they would immediately try to find her crazily. Most men adored the princess and all even though many of them had yet to see her.

    In fact, there was a fan club for the princess created by some fanatics in the continent.

    "Let''s hear it. Why is the princess of such a lineage follows me?" Jin Rou felt that this was going to be another set of trouble and he wanted to get away with it, "Ah never mind. Forget that I asked. What ever is it, you can just someone."

    "Wait!" Princess Fiarra hurried to stop Jin Rou, "I don''t think anyone would be suitable except for you. Why don''t you try and hear me out first, Young Friend?"

    "You being here is already a smell of trouble." Jin Rou shook his head, "I want a peaceful life for a while."

    Princess Fiarra bit her lip. She refused to give up and tried to chase Jin Rou, "If you don''t want to help me, our lineage is fated to decline!"

    "And what does your Thousand Elf Kingdom has to do with me?" Jin Rou stopped from his tracks and said, "Rise or decline, they have nothing to do with me."

    It was the truth. Jin Rou couldn''t possibly care all about the falling lineages in the world and be the savior of it. If he did, who would attempt to save himter on? Moreover, the decline of a lineage was inevitable, it''s just a matter of time when.

    "I know that. But I''m not asking you to help me for free." Fiarra said. She wouldn''t lose this opportunity, "I''m willing to give you everything and anything you want."

    If other men heard this, they would surely try to kill Jin Rou with jealousy. Just imagine, he was offered this and yet he was turning it down numerous times? He must be an addict!

    "Anything I want, you say?" Jin Rou smirked. His smirk had many meanings to it.

    Fiarra took a deep breath and nodded, "Yes, anything you want."

    "Since you are so insistent, let''s hear your concern first." Jin Rou faced Fiarra and said, "Don''t ever dare to lie to me, or else you won''t get any help from me nor anyone else."

    "I want you to act as my future husband." Fiarra exined with a beet red face, "My grandfather is sick and I want him to feel a bit better before he passes away. I don''t want him to go on to another life with regret of not seeing me engaged to anyone."

    It turned out that Fiarra wanted to put her dying grandfather at ease. Her grandfather had always requested her of this in the past but she ignored it until now. While it was true that one couldn''t force someone to marriage, it''s also true that forced marriage was amon especially to higher lineages and nobilities.

    Her grandfather was dying and no medicines and herbs or treasures could save him. It''s now a matter of when he would die.

    Her reason sounded simple. But Jin Rou could see the love of Fiarra for her grandfather that she was even willing to take someone normal like him as her dao partner.

    But there''s a ring w to this.

    "If you want a dao partner, your race has many capable and handsome men. Being a princess, you have the very right to choose who to marry in them." Jin Rou asked, "Why bother asking someone you don''t personally know? Not to mention, my looks are mediocre."

    "I know you are not ordinary." Fiarra shook her head, "My eyes can tell. I can''t determine exactly, but out of all the people I met, you are the most capable."

    Since Fiarra wanted to act this y, she needed someone capable of protecting himself. She wouldn''t want a man who she needed to protect, instead. And judging by Jin Rou''s capabilities, he could escape unscathed even in their territory.

    "And you are also aware that you will implicate your noble rtionships with others in your kingdom should you choose me, right?" Jin Rou said. It''s not easy to deal with implicated rtionships but if Fiarra thought that she could, Jin Rou had no more reasons to turn her down.

    Fiarra nodded. Of course, she was aware of all the effects it might bring by her actions.

    "All right, if you be my personal maid now, I will think of epting your proposal." Jin Rou decided to give her a chance. Han Li liked decisive people, after all. And maybe taking a trip to Thousand Elf Kingdom might be a good thing.

    "What...?" Fiarra was about to be happy as the other party epted her offer almost. But he wanted her to be a maid? Wasn''t that ridiculous? Take note, she''s the only princess and sole heiress of the kingdom. How could someone make her a personal maid? Wasn''t that so low?

    "Young Friend, being a maid is a bit too low knowing my status..." Fiarra wanted to exin.

    But Jin Rou interrupted her and scoffed, "Princess Fiarra, I really don''t care about your identity. I''m just giving you a chance since you are very decisive. Being my personal maid is all I can give you but don''t worry, you won''t suffer any sort of abuse."

    Now, it''s a take it or leave it. It''s up to Fiarra if she would ent being his maid and all. Of course, the right choice should be she decline. After all, once people knew that she acted as a maid for someone, her image would soon crumble without sparing anything. And that''s something she didn''t want to see.

 Chapter 954 His Color

    Being born into royalty, Fiarra had been basked by respect and praises of everyone. Little did she experience setbacks as everything was prepared for her. Be it her clothes, food, and many more. All was prepared, she only needed to grab and walk them away.

    No one had ever treated her like this. He wanted her to be a maid? A personal one at that? She wanted toin, but she couldn''t. After all, she was who needed something.

    "It''s totally fine if your pride cannot take it being a maid," Jin Rou chuckled, "It''s not like I''m forcing you to be one. Just that, the deal is off. Furthermore, you said you will give anything right?"

    It was already nice of Jin Rou not to pursue her words. Nevertheless, it was still unbearable for her.

    "Do I really need to be a maid?" Fiarra bit her lip.

    "That is my terms." Jin Rou responded.

    "Fine." Fiarra bit her lip and surrendered. She was already here, and she wasn''t sure if she could get another man of this level again. Besides, she was already running out of time, "I''ll do it. I will be your personal maid."

    Jin Rou smiled, "A bit indecisive in this part, but pardonable. Okay, I will be in your care from now on."

    After that, the two searched for an inn to stay. Since the journey towards Dalensale Town was exhausting for Fiarra, they had to rest first before going to somewhere.

    The receptionist of the inn was bbergasted as she saw someone of Fiarra''s level of beauty. Since Fiarra had never appeared in the public, only a few knew of her actual appearance. In any case, Fiarra paid for the most expensive room and the two stayed there for the night.

    Fiarra was getting used to her maid duties. Currently, she was giving Jin Rou a shoulder massage while his feet was soaked in warm water. Jin Rou was satisfied with the service, albeit very inexperienced.

    In the past, Han Li used to use beautiful maidens to be his maids and Jin Rou was following the routine. You could say that he was merely imitating Han Li''s actions since he was in his body.

    While he was being massaged, Jin Rou asked, "Your kingdom has produced three emperors in the past. With your grandfather as thetest emperor, right?"

    Hearing this, Fiarra nodded and smiled, "Young Noble is very knowledgeable. Indeed, our kingdom has three emperors and my grandfather is the third."

    Thousand Elf Kingdom was a powerful lineage that was ruling the entire Dalensale Land. Under them were hundred thousands of ns and sects and whatnot. A lineage that produced three emperors and one was still present signified its power and authority that no one would be able to hinder.

    Many tried to seize their throne in the past, since the deste epoch. But with their years of history and their sturdy foundation built in thend, no one was sessful. In fact, even foreign powers tried to but they eventually failed.

    "It seems you cannot trust anyone in your race right now." Jin Rou assumed, "With your status, many elven families might have extended their intentions for marriage, but since you cannot trust anyone there, you chose to find a suitable candidate outside of nobility."

    It''s not like Fiarra hated the men in nobility. However, she couldn''t trust them especially when she was able to see their real colors.

    "Young Noble, I know you have noticed it. That my eyes have the ability to see colors of a person." Fiarra said. She was still massaging him while speaking.

    "Crestglow Elven Eyes." Jin Rou said.

    "Yes, I have the Crestglow Elven Eyes. So, I can see the colors of someone. And those men in nobility have all the same color, ck." Fiarra exined, "The ck Color defines a person''s personality as someone evil and ruthless. Someone who will not hesitate to kill for his own good."

    It was the sole reason why she declined the proposals of the other elven families no matter how strong they were. She didn''t want to marry someone who was evil beyond saving.

    "How about me, what color have you seen?" Jin Rou was intrigued. For sure, Fiarra saw his color. After all, he didn''t intentionally hide it.

    "Your color, Young Noble, is strange." Fiarra recalled the time in the carriage when she was observing Jin Rou, "You have the color ck, gray, and white blending with each other. That''s the first time I have seen those colors together."

    The three colors were coexisting with each other, and not fighting out who should be the victor. It was an spectacle for Fiarra thus she kept stealing nces during the time.

    ck was evil, White was savior, and Gray was neutrality. All of them were existing in Jin Rou and she couldn''t exin how was that possible.

    Jin Rou smiled and said, "But aren''t you bothered that I still have the ck color?"

    "I will be if that''s the only color you have, Young Noble." Fiarra answered honestly. She was speaking from her heart, "But I know you are more than that."

    Jin Rou smiled and didn''t talk more. He was enjoying her soft massage. It had been a while since his muscles had rxed this much.

    Fiarra looked at Jin Rou and couldn''t help but smile for some reason. He was scary at first but when you were on his good book, you were bound to receive benefits.

    After a few hours, Jin Rou woke up by thep of Fiarra. It was the first time he had a decent sleep aftering here. Though he didn''t need to sleep due to his power level, his mind was a lot clearer nowpared a while ago.

    He got himself up and looked at the window. The moon was up there bright and illuminating the world. He observed it for a moment before resting on the window frame, "Han Li, have you ever wished tost such moments like this?"

    No one could hear him, only himself.

 Chapter 955 His Personal Maid

    The sun rose from the east as the birds chirped. The cold breeze turned warm as the sunlight touches every part of the world. It was already morning with people getting up prepared themselves for another day.

    Jin Rou opened his eyes and saw that Fiarra was preparing some breakfast. The beauty was enticing which could make all men go crazy for her. It was no wonder that those noble men were trying to get her hands for the marriage.

    "Good morning, Young Noble." Fiarra greeted him with a warm smile. With a tray with food on it, she said, "I prepared some breakfast for you. I have learned to make this when I''m bored in the past."

    Fiarra prepared some sort cookies in a cloud figure. Judging by theplexion, it should taste like a sweet chocte. Jin Rou took one and put it into his mouth. He was a fan of sweets in the past, but Han Li''s pallette was different. In any case, he still ate them all in appreciation for her efforts.

    "Royalties have the hobby of baking some sweets when they are bored?" Jin Rou smiled.

    "Just me and a few, Young Noble." Fiarra smiled. She was satisfied that Jin Rou ate all those she baked. Her ingredients didn''t go to waste, "Some nobles like to learn some things like sewing, cooking, or brewing tea as part of their hobbies. And as the princess, I don''t usually do things so I learned a lot."

    The cookies had a blended bitterness and sweetness, which was impressive. After all, it was hard to perfectly blend the two as they had two contrasting vors.

    "Did you happen to learn some foreignnguages, too?" Jin Rou asked. He was merely curious about it.

    "Yes, a few. But I cannot say I''m fluent in them. Just enough to be understood and break thenguage barrier between two continents." Usually, top lineages had their own continents to manage. Although Dalensale Land was almost a continent, it didn''t reach that category yet.

    "That''s good. Just a little more polishing and you can take the throne." Jin Rou said. Fiarra was already talented, both schrly and in cultivation. She just needed to be guided to the right path and she would be one of the prominent figures in the whole west.

    Fiarra was happy with thepliment and was about to take care of the tes used when the door of their room suddenly sounded an aggressively knocks.

    "Princess Fiarra, I know you''re in there. I don''t need to introduce myself, I guess. And need not to exin why I''m here. So, pleasee with us and save us the trouble."

    Jin Rou chuckled and said, "It looks like they have find out your location."

    "That''s impossible. I hid my presence and shouldn''t be detected this early. Howe they find me here?" Fiarra was thinking all the possibilities why it came to this. Unfortunately, she couldn''t pinpoint the exact reason.

    "You shouldn''t underestimate your family, Fiarra." Jin Rou shook his head, "They are the reigning emperor of this bignd for a reason. So do you think your tricks will work against them?"

    It''s usible. The kingdom had many resources and treasures and they could spend it anytime as they wanted. With their power, it''s not difficult to find the princess as long as she was still in Dalensale.

    "What should I do, Young Noble?" Fiarra asked. She didn''t know what to do, or what was the best course of action.

    "Do you want to go home immediately?" Jin Rou asked.

    "No, I still want to see more of Dalensale before going back home." Fiarra shook her head. It was her first time travelling out of the kingdom and she didna€?t want to go home immediately. Furthermore, she felt that Jin Rou wouldn''t want to visit the kingdom yet.

    "Then tell them. Don''t worry, since you are a very nice maid, I''ll help you out." Jin Rou assured.

    "Princess Fiarra, if you don''t open this door, we will be forced to open this. So please respond ande with us."

    "Anthony, I will go home but not now. Tell my father that this is my life and whatever I want in my life shall be dependent on myself." Fiarra spoke filled with determination. She had been controlled by her father in the past and she wasn''t willing to be a prisoner again.

    "Boom!" The door was mmed open with a powerful force. Then, a handsome man appeared. Just like Fiarra, he was an elf but his features were not on par with the former.

    One thing noticeable between the two, also, was they had simr features to each other. It seemed that they were blood rted to each other.

    "Princess Fiarra, you know that you cannot do that. So please pardon me for forcing you to go home." Anthony said as he walked towards Fiarra.

    In actuality, they weren''t blood rted at all. It''s just that most elves had simr features in line of beauty and handsomeness. Remember, Fiarra was the only offspring from the royal family.

    Anthony was a distant rtive with a royal blood coursing through his veins.

    Fiarra was about to fight it out with Anthony. She wouldn''t let herself get taken easily. But Jin Rou saved her the trouble and spoke, "Elf man, my maid is not going home with you. Thus, scram and never show your face again."

    Jin Rou''s words were venemous and arrogantly which shocked Fiarra. Anthony looked at him with ring daggers as he coldy asked, "What did you say?"

    "Fiarra is my personal maid. And I decide what she wants to do." Jin Rou smiled and looked at Fiarra, "Right?"

    "Indeed," Fiarra nodded with affirmation, "I am currently serving Young Noble as his personal maid. So my decisions lie on him."

    "You''re pulling my leg." Of course, how could Anthony believe it? The cold and distant princess of Thousand Elf Kingdom was a maid of someone unknown?

    By now, they already gathered attention and it would be detrimental if the news went out. Thus he tried to oppose the words, "It''s impossible. Definitely impossible!"

 Chapter 956 Anthony

    "Princess, you really even leveled yourself this low to run away? You are Princess Fiarra, the heiress to the throne. No one was more capable than you to be the next king!" Anthony''s eyes shed with cold glint. He adored the princess for so long and he knew her as someone untoucheable and cold. The princess had never opened her heart to anyone, not even to her own family.

    Yet he discovered her here serving as a personal maid of a nobody? How could take it as the truth?

    "The throne doesn''t matter to me." Fiarra shook her head and said, "Anyone can take the throne if they want. I won''tin."

    It''s not like she liked being a heiress to the throne, after all. In fact, if only she could choose, she didn''t want to be one. She wanted to step away from too much worldplications and live in peace.

    Of course, she knew it''s impossible. Anthony was right. No one could take the throne except for her. The Serifinio Royal Dynasty had been the ruling family of Thousand Elf Kingdom for many generations now. They couldn''t let other families have it.

    "Princess, please don''t force me to drag you." Anthony sighed deeply. He was trying to calm his emotions, "You need to go back now or it will be a disaster for us."

    Anthony presented himself to be part of the search party for the princess. Although he was a distant rtive, he wanted to showcase his ability that he could also be a candidate to be the princess'' husband. With his looks and talents, he certainly couldn''t lose out.

    "Boy, you heard my maid''s answer, right? She is not going back with you. She will go home on her own ord so you don''t need to force her." Jin Rou said. Since the other party was pushing the buttons, he didn''t stay idle anymore.

    "You aren''t part of the issue so stay out of it." Anthony was almost blinded by rage, "If you want to keep your life, let the princess go."

    "Bold words." Jin Rou chuckled, "I wonder if you''re aware of what you''re talking about?"

    "Young Noble, let him be." Fiarra stopped Jin Rou, "He''s just pressured by our family to bring results, that''s why."

    She didn''t want meaningless blood spilling here and with Anthony''s blood at that. No matter how she dislike him, she couldn''t let him die here. Not in front of her.

    Jin Rou could tell what she meant and said, "Then we will be leaving now. Since you are good maid, I will spare his life even after being audacious."

    "Who''s sparing the life of whom?" Anthony took out his bow and was about to attack when Fiarra moved, punching his nerves to shutdown his mental responses.

    With the punch, she made Anthony faint with a difficulty in breathing. She looked at him and coldly said, "It''s better that way rather than dying here without knowing how you die."

    Jin Rou smirked and walked over past Anthony and left the room. Fiarra did the same and didn''t turn back. Anthony would be fine in a few days so she didn''t need to worry.

    It was a type of warning, but if he refused to learn, then Jin Rou might be forced to make a move instead.

    She already gave him a chance to live, it''s up to him how to cherish it.

    Jin Rou and princess avoided all the gathering people outside. Anthony''s appearance in the inn had garnered attention and people were making a fuss, wanting to know what was happening.

    "You seem to knowing more about me." When they were already away from the town, Jin Rou said. Judging by Fiarra''s actions, she was aware that she needed to save that man named Anthony.

    It wasn''t surprising that she could discover a one more or two secrets. She had those eyes after all. Furthermore, Jin Rou didn''t bother hiding some so it turned out that way.

    "Just a little, Young Noble." Fiarra couldn''t help but gasp each time she remembered what she saw yesterday. The man felt like a huge tower piercing the sky, an endless height and authority. No one would be able to escape from his clutches as long as he didn''t say so.

    Even 12-Words Era Emperors had to take the alternative way to avoid him.

    Their Thousand Elf Kingdom had stood since the start of time and remained standing and strong until now. So their records of history were abundant. Even the information that shouldn''t be known to most people were recorded in their private annals.

    Fiarra had read some secret information regarding someone who challenged the heavens over and over again. He was dubbed to be the most terrifying existence that could bring tremble and despair to any ns and sects.

    Fiarra was assuming that this man was the man from the information she read but she didn''t try to confirm it. She knew that divulging to more information would only make her life threatened.

    Even if that''s not the case, Fiarra''s instincts were warning her not to make the kingdom offend this man at all cost no matter what.

    "I''m going to Dragon''s te." Jin Rou changed the topic. He noticed that the princess was carefully thinking about what to say.

    "Dragon''s te?" Fiarra had read some books regarding the ce.

    The Dragon''s te was a tourist spot of Dalensale where cultivators were weed by mortals. The mortals living in the te had a special privilege and no one should dare offend them. It was strange why mortals were guarding the ce, but people learned how to ept the truth.

    "As far as I know, even our kingdom has the rule of not intervening with their affairs there." Fiarra said. Although Dalensale was the continent of many elven races, there were a few ces that they couldn''t control. And Dragon''s te was one of them.

    "You cannot or you will face catastrophe." Jin Rou chuckled, "Those mortals in the te are not someone anyone in the region can trifle with."

 Chapter 957 Dragons Plate

    "They are that strong? I thought that they are merely mortals." Fiarra was stumped. She couldn''t figure out why their kingdom couldn''t control them since even her grandfather kept the answer away from her.

    "They are mortals, if you are speaking in a mortality manner." Jin Rou chuckled and didn''t exin, "Anyway, this topic is too much for you so let''s leave it at that."

    He wasn''t willing to give more information so she didn''t force the issue. Knowing more was extremely dangerous especially with her shallow cultivation. Perhaps if she became an empress, then she could.

    ---

    Dragon''s te was located in the Far Sky of Dalensale. Literally, it was a huge te with a vast w marks below. It was rumored that the te was from a dragon itself.

    In Mortalis, Dragons were not something you can just find anywhere. They were just part of the legends now and reported to have gone extinct, even if they truly existed. Even top lineages mostly didn''t see one in their lifetime, perhaps those who had lived since the very beginning of time must have.

    In any case, the Dragon''s te was open to all people and races as long as they follow the rules of the te.

    Jin Rou and the princess hopped in to the small lever leading to the te. After which, the lever levitated towards the entrance of the Dragon''s te.

    Most of the time, cultivators went here to hope for enlightment to the dao. A few were here to just see how good the te was and living in the sky.

    "Wee, Dear Visitors!" A woman in a robe greeted the duo. She was just a mortal, "I am Tiviel. This is Dragon''s te. Before I let you enter, I have to pose on some reminders."

    Tiviel exined how the Dragon''s te conducted and how its visitors should act. She exined where they could go and where they could not. It was a brief and concised exnation which was easy to understand.

    "Lastly, you cannot hurt anyone of the citizens you see here." Tiviel smiled with a hidden meaning, "Anyone caught viting the rules will suffer severe penalty, regardless of what kind of heavy background they have."

    In other words, Dragon''s te didn''t give a damn about the top lineages. Be it a lineage with five or six era emperors, they wouldn''t bend theirw to get someone a leeway pass.

    Thisw had passed down since the appearance of the te and many behemoths tried to seize thend for their own benefits. Unfortunately, they became meat pastes without a chance to fight back.

    After the reminders, Tiviel weed them again and if asked in case they have questions, they could visit a lounge.

    It was the first time of Fiarra to be here, so she couldn''t help but be amazed, "The qi and wind here turns in a single direction. The breeze is veryfortable to the skin, unlike the Dalensale''s."

    "That''s why this ce is always unique and mysterious." Jin Rou said, "With their long years of being here, they have grown ustomed to the environment and modified it several times. Unlike cultivators, the te''s residence were all mortals so they needed something that could fit their needs."

    "So they couldn''t live past 100 years, then?" She asked. Mortals had an average lifespan of 85 years ording to researches, and those who exceeded this must be extremely lucky.

    "Yes and no." Jin Rou didn''t give more information and continued walking. The streets were filled with mortal children ying. They were ying chase like there was no problem to think of. Well, they were kids, after all. They had yet to learn the real system of the world.

    Jin Rou was observing the children when someone neared them and shouted, "Annoying children! Go back to your houses!"

    Because of his loud voice, everyone''s attention was caught. The man who shouted was someone wearing a dark blue suit with a bowtie colored red. Judging from his face, he was drunk and had yet to sober. Also, one noticeable thing was the logo hanging by his side chest.

    "Someone from Blue Sky Emperor?" A cultivator said.

    Blue Sky Emperor was one of the top lineages of the west. Their continent should be far away from Dalensale, so what was he doing here in the first ce?

    "It must be Panther." An ancestor could recognize the drunk man and said, "I believed that he was disowned by Blue Sky Emperor and was now homeless. I don''t know though what is he doing here Dalensale."

    Jin Rou looked at the man and chuckled. Something interesting was going to happen, "Look over, Fiarra. See how these mortals deal with people like him who think that they can en arrogant anywhere."

    The joyful kids suddenly turned gloomy and said, "Mister, did you just yell at us?"

    "Yes, so what? A bunch of kids trying to talk back to an adult?! People of Dragon''s te had no manners huh?" The blue suited man sneered. He was truly drunk that he bbered anything he could think of.

    "What did we do to you to yell us?" The children''s voices were turning colder and a bit sinister.

    "You all are noisy! That''s your sin!" The blue suited man seemed to really oblivious about the grave he just dug up. Many people shook their heads and sighed.

    This man was done for.

    "Insufficient answers lead to death, Mister." The oldest of the children suddenly cracked his neck in a very strange and terrifying way, "You are fated to perish here, bye bye."

    "Crack!" Then, the blue suited man couldn''t even react and his neck cracked the way the oldest child did to himself. There was a difference, though.

    The drunk man spilled blood like a high fountain. His eyes were open. He died without knowing how. Soon, the children neared the corpse and turned him to a ball. Next, they yed with them happily again as if the ball was a real ball.

    Seeing this, it gave chills to those who saw this scene live.

 Chapter 958 The Children

    Just think about it, they were still children no matter what angle you look at them. Yet, killing seemed normal to them. The mortals in Dragon''s te was strange, but the neers didn''t expect that they were this strange.

    Many who saw this were new visitors of the te. And seeing that, some had decided to leave immediately. The te had no rules regarding the exit of visitors, so one could leave without notice.

    Those who had stayed for long now shook their heads. This drunk man had thrown his precious life away like that. Although he was disowned, having the Blue Sky Emperor in his tails was enough to deter those people from hurting him. At the very least, those lowranks wouldn''t dare to belittle him.

    Unfortunately, he was too stupid that he couldn''t see the danger in front of him.

    Fiarra wasn''t used to such killings and by children at that, so her expression was frozen with her hands covering his mouth.

    "That''s why you cannot bully the mortals here in the te." Jin Rou chuckled, "One wrong move and you''re gone. Not even the strongest emperors will be able to save you."

    "But howe those children can kill?" She asked. It''s one thing that adults could do it, but children? Not to mention, it looked like they were very used to it!

    "Because they have to protect themselves." Jin Rou exined, "In a group of strong people, others will always find who is the weakest among the group."

    If you want to test the waters, usually you would go for the weakest of the group to see whether you could take them on or not. By the drunk man''s move a while ago, he aimed to see how capable the mortals here was since he didn''t buy what others said.

    "Do you mean that someone manipted that drunk man to cause the scene?" Fiarra was a bright individual. So, she could immediately connect the dots of what Jin Rou said.

    Jin Rou smiled and walked towards the kids, "Smart. I don''t know who manipted him, though. And I don''t give a damn."

    The drunk man was not connected to him in any way. So why should he give a damn about him?

    Fiarra followed Jin Rou. They were nearing the Kids who were still ying with the corpse which was turned into a ball.

    Jin Rou stopped and crouched looking at the kids, "Hello, is it fun ying with his body?"

    Jin Rou''s action caught some visitors'' attention. Why would he near these ominous kids and ask a question? Was he looking for death this time?

    The oldest of the kids answered, "Big Brother, he is a nice ball."

    It made people shuddered. Those words were simple and direct, but the ruthlessness were deep. He was a nice ball?

    "That''s good. You better keep that ball since you guys made it." Jin Rou tapped the oldest kid''s head and said, "You deserve it, so take care of it."

    The kids'' mood brightened and they cheerfully said at the same time, "Yes!"

    Receiving their happy response, Jin Rou smiled and let the kids y. He looked at Fiarra and said, "Let''s go. We will go to a certain ce."

    The princess was confused as to where they would go, but she would eventually know where so she didn''t bother asking.

    Dragon''s te was like another continent once you are inside. If you look at it in a distance, it seemed to be a small te only. But it was vast and almost endless like an ocean in reality.

    Not so far from where they came, there was a popr spot in Dragon''s te which was always filled with people no matter what time and asion it was. Most visitors here were hopeful youths wanting to be rewarded for their talents.

    Soar Peak. It was the official name of this ce, a peak with a huge stone on it. The living mortals here said that anyone who could understand the stone would be blessed and enlightened by the sages who maintained the Dragon''s te.

    Since it was said by a living mortal of the te, the credibility was high. Thus, many youths tried their luck to test how would they understand the stone. Engraved in the stone were very strange marks and symbols, so more often than not, those youths failed.

    Of course, they could try again should they fail. There was no limit in trying to understand the symbols of the stone. There was also no penalty even if one failed numerous times.

    "I didn''t expect to see familiar faces here." Fiarra could recognize some of the youths in front of them who was focused in studying the stone, "The young master of Eve n, and even the genius of Three Elves Race, Abyss Scion."

    The Eve n was a top lineage under the rule of Thousand Elf Kingdom, and the Three Elves Race was a powerhouse with authority almost on par with the kingdom. The Three Elves Race was like a council of the kingdom, or something of that sort. Nevertheless, the final rule was still under Thousand Elf Kingdom.

    These two powerhouses acted like they get along with the kingdom, but Fiarra knew that it was just on the surface. Many times had already tried by Three Elves Race to usurp the throne, only to fail in the end. So, her animosity with them was thick.

    Jin Rou noticed this but he ignored it. It''s not his business anyway, so he wouldn''t poke his nose where it didn''t belong. Besides, they were in the Dragon''s te.

    As the beauty of Fiarra was ultimate, many had already noticed the duo, including the young master of Eve n and the Abyss Scion.

    "This is a pleasant surprise. I never expected that Princess Fiarra will being here in Dragon''s te." Abyss Scion was already handsome, but with his smile, it added more charm to him which made the girls here shout with giggling butterflies, "Should I have known, I have escorted you from the beginning."

 Chapter 959 The Scions Provocation

    It was no longer a new news that Abyss Scion had a romantic interest towards Princess Fiarra. As a matter of fact, he was one of the outstanding men who sent a proposal for the princess. Unfortunately, he was also rejected. No, all of them who proposed were rejected.

    In which he didn''t take it to heart. He assumed that the princess was in her rebellious phase of adolescence and was trying to figure out what she wanted. So he was waiting patiently and understood her.

    As for the Eve n Young Master? He wouldn''t dare to like her even if he wanted to unless he wanted to bring forth the rage of the scion.

    "Abyss Scion, we meet again." Fiarra gave him a sweet smile, "It''s rare to see a friend here, so I hope we get along."

    "That''s for sure." Abyss Scion was happy inside his heart but maintained hisposure, "Are you here for trying your luck with the Soar Stone? If that''s the case, I can help you and give you pointers ording to what I have found."

    Abyss Scion had studied the stone for a long time now, and he felt like he was two steps away from discovering it. He wasn''t willing to impart it to others here when they tried to ask for it, but he''s willing to give it to the princess?

    It''s not like they were angry, it just tasted bitter.

    However, the princess shook her head and said, "Scion, I''m here just to apany my Young Noble here since he takes an interest with the stone."

    Finally, Abyss Scion looked at Jin Rou who was very looking mediocre and spoke with a different tone, "Young Noble?"

    At first, he didn''t n to look at Jin Rou as he thought he was just an insignificant insect buzzing around his princess. Who would have thought that this man who looked like the epitome of normalcy was his young noble?

    "Yes, Scion. I''m serving the Young Noble as his personal maid." Fiarra said the truth. There was no reason to keep it since Jin Rou would eventually dere it. Besides, she wasn''t ashamed of being a maid of the young noble. Factly speaking, she was proud of it.

    The bystanders couldn''t believe what they heard and felt their ears itching. Did they hear it right? That this man was he who was being served by this goddess?

    "Goddess Fiarra is serving a man...?" One of her die hard fans felt his world crumbled.

    Soon, all eyes were on Jin Rou and their gazes were devouring. It was filled with hatred and jealousy as if asking ''why the hell a nobody like you experiences the bliss of being served by such a beauty?''

    Of course, Jin Rou didn''t mind them. Since Fiarra had already set his stage, he didn''t mind to y along, "Indeed, she is my personal maid."

    Abyss Scion''s face turned dark and tried to smooth it, "Princess Fiarra, is this some kind of sick joke?"

    How could a distinguished princess serve an insect?

    "Unfortunately, Scion, it is the truth." Fiarra''s tone was cold this time, "And honestly, I am doing my job well and am enjoying it."

    Compared to the pressure of being the princess and as a heiress, being a personal maid was rxing. She just needed to apany Jin Rou and give all his needs and it''s already good. Such an easy life was hard toe by.

    ? "You should know, Princess, what will happen in case your father catches a wind of this." Abyss Scion''s mood was already foul. His pride couldn''t take it that the woman he was pursuing was under another man. A man who looked useless and weak at that!

    "It''s no use using my father here, Scion." Fiarra shook her head and looked at Abyss Scion with disappointment. She finally looked at Jin Rou and smiled genuinely while holding his hand, "Young Noble, let''s go to the front of the stone."

    Jin Rou nodded and went along. The scene of a beautiful princess escorting a man with normal looks would be forever imprinted on the minds of those who had seen this, especially the men who were burning with jealousy and killing intent. If res could kill, Jin Rou had been hacked already into million pieces.

    Abyss Scion clenched his fists, trying to control his emotions. It wasn''t the right ce and the right time. No one could cause trouble here in Mortalis. Thus he thought of something that didn''t need to be physical. His eyes shed with sinisterness.

    He followed suit towards the front and said, "Princess Fiarra, since he is your distinguished person, I bet he is all talented. This ce is perfect for youth who wants to showcase their talents. That Soar Stone has engraved symbols in it. I''m guessing that your Young Noble can understand it with his peerless talents."

    Hearing this, the men bystanders also agreed and pushed the matter deeper so that the other party wouldn''t have a chance to escapefortably.

    The Eve n Young Master pushed it further, "Our Abyss Scion is right. As the princess'' master, we want to see how peerless you are by understanding the stone. With your prowess, that''s nothing but a piece of cake for you, right?"

    Fiarra creased her brows. She knew what these men were trying to do. They''re digging a pit for Jin Rou to jump down. Since the majority voiced their words, it would appear shameful should he decline.

    "Of course, you can just say no. We don''t want to make you feel ufortable here." Abyss Scion said with an indifferent expression, albeit he was burning with jealousy inside. He wanted to humiliate the man as much as possible that he wouldn''t show up his face again.

    Fiarra wanted to say something but Jin Rou signaled her to not bother. She could only sigh and wish that the young noble wouldn''t go overboard this time.

    After all, she wasn''t worried about Jin Rou. She was worried about these stupid people who couldn''t see who they just offended.

 Chapter 960 Estueva Exclahira

    ? Seeing that Jin Rou wasn''t moving, Abyss Scion thought that the other party was afraid and even dug the grave deeper, "Please fret not. If you think you cannot do it, it''s always avable to decline. However, your reputation will take a small hit, I think."

    Since he couldn''t hurt Jin Rou physically, he wanted to make him suffer extreme humiliation, instead. He would prove that this young noble was nothing but a fartpared to him.

    The others also rained Jin Rou with disses and insults, "That''s right, if you can''t do it scram and cry in a hidden spot. You are polluting the air here!"

    They were already blinded by too much jealousy towards Jin Rou that they couldn''t think of the bigger picture. Since this ce was for youths, the elders and ancestors were currently somewhere else.

    "Who told you that I can''t?" Jin Rou chuckled, "I''m just thinking that it''s too boring to do this without anything in return."

    Abyss Scion sneered and asked, "Do you want to have a bet, then?"

    Jin Rou just gave the other party an opportunity to worsen the grave. But he wasn''t worried and smiled, "Hmm, interesting. What will be the bet?"

    Showing interest, Abyss Scion thought that this man was too stupid. If he wanted to seek humiliation that much, he, as the scion, would grant it, "Since you are interested, how about if you don''t manage to understand the stone, you have to crawl to me like a dog abd bark like a dog. And oh, since dogs are naked usually, you have to too. How about it?"

    "And what if I win?" Jin Rou was smiling differently. This smile meant that something bad would happen.

    "You think you can win?" Abyss Scion spoke with disdain.

    "It''s not a bet if I don''t have anything in return, no?" Jin Rou was still smiling, but his smile was turning colder and colder.

    Fiarra noticed that and sighed in resignation. It looked like Abyss Scion was fated to humiliate himself here.

    "Fine, then." Abyss Scion snorted, "If you win, I will crawl like a dog and bark like a dog towards you, naked. But for you to win, you have to understand the stone fully. That''s enough?"

    In truth, the scion felt good about how smart he was. He just made a grave and it became deeper and deeper. Now, with the other party''s words, the grave became the worst.

    He already had expectations of what would happenter on. Imagining Jin Rou barking and crawling like a dog buttnaked, he couldn''t help butugh evilly.

    "Okay, you have a bet." Jin Rou looked at the mortal old man by the side of the stone, "You have heard the bet, right? I hope you can act as the middle man in case that idiot renegester on."

    The mortal old man smiled and nodded, "Visitor, rest assured. I will be overseeing the bet and the loser has no choice but to do it."

    "I renege? You really think you can win?" When Abyss Scion heard it, he snorted and spoke lightly of Jin Rou, "You better be prepared crawling to me with no clothes, Young Noble."

    "It is you who should be prepared." Jin Rou chuckled and went to the stone, "I want to see your expression after seeing what will happen here."

    Many didn''t like his tone and insulted him again. Since he got the favor of such a beauty, he already became the instant nemesis of all men here.

    "You deserve humiliation for being too arrogant!"

    "Prepare to crawl and bark like a dog! We are anticipating it!"

    "You don''t deserve the goddess attention. Scram and return to the cave, bumpkin!"

    It was just a few of the disses and insults of the men here. But Fiarra ignored them. They would be crying in shameter on once they see the results.

    Jin Rou touched the stone and closed his eyes. In actuality, he didn''t need to do this as he already understood the symbols the first time he saw this.

    After all, it was Han Li who brought the Soar Stone here. Even if he wasn''t, with Han Li''s universal understanding of the dao, this was a piece of cake.

    "Estueva Exhira." Jin Rou murmured these words and the symbols engraved on the shone brightly. The stone had never reacted this way in the past, not even the sessful people who had read it.

    Then, Jin Rou''s consciousness suddenly transported to another location. It was very familiar as Han Li used to stay in this ce.

    Soon, a shadow figured appeared in front of Jin Rou and knelt down, "Estueva greets Your Majesty Han Li."

    "Rise." Jin Rou nodded and said, "Even after a long time, you managed to survive in this separated space, Estueva."

    Estueva Exhira. Perhaps no one present would ever recognize this name but a very few old beings probably would. It was one of the terrifying generals of Han Li during the longtime war. Estuevamanded legions which swept realms after realms.

    But it was all a thing of the past. He was no longer the mighty general who could swing the de and decapitate billions of heads in a swing. He was now but a shadow of his past self, trapped in this space.

    "Your Majesty, I''m d that you''re also alive. I have been trapped here but some news still reach my space." Estueva was literally a shadow, but Jin Rou could hear the genuine happiness he had.

    "The previous challenge was bitter." Jin Rou sighed as he remembered how the eighth challenge went, "I''m, again, the sole survivor."

    Many followed Han Li, but many had also died for him. Although they were willing to give up their lives for the sake of Han Li''s goal, the rtives of those who died felt bitter and felt their deaths were undeserving.

    The war against that old man was always bitter, but the previous was the most bitter that it made Han Li cry before he passed away. He had many regrets during hisst moments, and it was vivid to Jin Rou''s memory.

 Chapter 961 A Hero

    "Your Majesty, us your followers had been aware of what the oue might be. But, we still followed you. That''s because we are resolved to apany you to the end." Estueva spoke with a low and calm tone, "There''s no one to me. It''s purely our choices."

    For the eight challenges, just how many people had already sacrificed their lives for Han Li''s selfish pursuit? Many were against it, but no one was able to stop him. Not even those closest to him.

    Fighting a hopeless battle was pure idiocy yet they still went on, without turning their backs and keeping their heads looking onward.

    Han Li regretted too many things to count. And during his final moments, it took a toll on him crushed his heartpletely. Thus, Jin Rou was going to win not just for himself, but for Han Li.

    He needed to end this long reign of that old man and seek for the answers of the his soul.

    "I''m sorry for keeping you here." Jin Rou said with a gentle and sincere tone. Estueva had always been faithful to Han Li and did whatever he ordered down to the veryst word.

    Estueva should have died a long time ago, but feeling guilty, Han Li used extreme amount of resources to save him. Albeit, in a separate dimension like this. Han Li couldn''t bear to lose Estueva during that time.

    "Your Majesty, there''s nothing to be sorry for." Estueva responded, "I know you want me to live in peace in this space, and I appreciate it."

    It was true. While Estueva couldn''t leave this ce, he could connect to the realms and observe it for a while. He could also go to ces which had been deste for many years with a heavy restriction.

    The past was already in the past. And Estueva wanted Han Li to let go of it. He knew what he had been through as he followed him whenever he went. If there''s someone who suffered so much for countless years that they wanted to die, Han Li would perhaps the only one who could fit the criteria.

    No one could imagine how much weight and responsibilities had carried by Han Li. No one knew his good deeds except for a few while several loathe him to death. He was branded as a butcher, murderer, devil, any derogatory words to suit insults had been named on him.

    Yet, he continued. He strived. But for what reason?

    Maybe most of his followers didn''t know what''s the sole and main reason why, but Estueva knew it.

    Jin Rou looked at Estueva and asked, "I can free you here if you want."

    The current power level of Han Li along with Jin Rou was already above the apex. Moreover, with Han Li''s gxy vaults, separating Estueva''s existence in this space was possible as long as Jin Rou was willing to pay the heavy price.

    "Your Majesty, I cannot trouble you to do that." Estueva shook his head, "I know how powerful this space is, and I know it''s possible with your means. But, I''m also aware that it can take most of your resources. Of your three vaults, disconnecting my existence here might need 2 and a half of your total treasures and resources."

    If anyone heard this and knew what''s inside the vaults, they would feel their souls jumping out of their bodies. Trillions of treasures and resources were inside each vault and taking him out of here was more than two vaults?

    Jin Rou smiled wryly. Estueva was right, but he was willing if the shadow wanted to, "You are worth it, Estu. If I free you, I won''t require you to fight alongside me. I want you to find your peace."

    If Han Li was here, he would do the same. As one of his biggest regrets were about Estueva being here alone with no one to talk to.

    "Your Majesty, I am happy that you care for me this much even after so much time has passed." Estueva''s voice was shaking. There were no tears but his voice was almost crying, "But let me stay here for the rest of my life, Your Majesty."

    Estueva had no families or sect to return to. If there was a home, then this space was. After all, Han Li had given it to him.

    Jin Rou, for the first time, felt his heart tightening. But he didn''t show it and looked at Estueva tenderly.

    Time was never eternity for people. Even those who avoided the physicalws of time would eventually grow old and die. Not even the so called immortals could be an exception. They could live for so long, but the end game would be the same-- death.

    But for Estueva, he had still countless years to burn before dying.

    "This will be thest time I can see you, Estu." Jin Rou didn''t want to say this, but he had to, "It will be myst time challenging that old man and I don''t know what will eventually happen. I might die, or I might kill him. I''m still not certain."

    "No matter what is the result, I will always root for you, Your Majesty." Estueva spoke what his heart meant, "You are always the invincible emperor who saved realms after realms from dangers. You are the only one tough enough to call the hard shots. No one is the same as you, and no one can be."

    Many have wanted to be a hero, but afraid to make the tough call. There were so many times that Han Li sacrificed many people for the greater good of the realm and he was hated for that.

    He was hated, insulted and cursed out that it haunted his mind for nights.

    For Estueva, if there was a hero in Nine Heavens, Thousand Realms, Sword tform and Mortalis, it should be Han Li. Not those who tried to be a hero by denouncing Han Li''s name.

    Jin Rou could feel the sincerity in his voice and felt warm that he had never felt before.

 Chapter 962 Renege

    Jin Rou pat Estueva''s head andughed, "You always say silly things."

    Estueva''s words had reached the deepest part of Han Li''s dead soul. Jin Rou could feel the reaction of his body. Because of that, he was also affected. His eyes suddenly feel warm and turned his head away.

    Only a very selected few could make Han Li be like this. And those deserved everything he had. These people were the type that no matter how big the hurdle was, Han Li would do everything to ovee and reach them.

    And Estueva Exhira was one of the very selected few.

    "It''s okay that this will be ourst meeting, Your Majesty." Estueva said, "I''m d to see you for onest time."

    "Are you sure you''re going to be okay here?" Jin Rou asked. Han Li wanted to set Estueva free of this space, and he didn''t mind doing it in his stead even if it could dy his ns, "I''m really willing to spend so much for your freedom, you know."

    Estueva deserved it more than anyone else.

    "Your Majesty, I''m really okay here." Estueva couldn''t help butugh, "This ce is peaceful and I can change the sceneries whenever I want. This is the best ce for me."

    "Then I will respect your decision." Jin Rou sighed.

    "Your Majesty, stop worrying about me and just focus in ying that old man. You have to collect the blood debt on him or else my other brothers might haunt you." Estueva said, joking around. He didn''t want Han Li to leave here with a heavy heart, "So please win this time."

    "I am always aiming for victories, Estu. Don''t worry, even if I die, I will make sure to kill him first." Jin Rou assured. He was going out in this round and set the fire zing to the world. He would prove everyone wrong that the old man wasn''t omnipotent and immortal.

    "That''s Your Majesty for you." Estuevaughed and said, "I''m feeling weakened, Your Majesty. I will be entering hibernation again and I might wake up after several millions of years."

    "Yes, you rest now, Estu. Let your Big Brother handle everything." Jin Rou caressed the shadow''s face and head, "When you wake up, I have already opened new epoch for everyone."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Estueva made a final bow of respect and said, "Please be well, and I hope for your triumphant return."

    Then, a ck coffin appeared standing and he entered it. With one final smile, he closed his eyes and entered hibernation.

    Jin Rou touched the transparent coffin and smiled, "Goodbye, Little Estu."

    He turned his back and returned to his consciousness. He set the space to another coordinates to ensure Estueva''s hibernation will not be interrupted.

    ---

    After Jin Rou returned to his body, the mortal old man was beaming with smile as he said, "Congrattions, Visitor. You have sessfully understood the symbols of the stone."

    Since the mortal old man said it, then it must be for real. After all, the mortals here in the te held great importance towards impartiality.

    Jin Rou looked at the dumbfounded Abyss Scion and said, "Of course, that''s a piece of cake. And I remembered I have a bet with certain someone that if I win, he needs to crawl and bark like a dog towards me naked."

    Now, everyone looked at Abyss Scion whose face was turning greed and red. It was an absolute embarrassment and humiliation for him.

    The mortal old man looked at Abyss Scion and said, "Visitor Scion, you have lost the bet. And you have to make ends of the bet. After all, it was you who proposed how it should done."

    But, how could the Abyss Scion, the handsome genius of Three Elves Race, do something this humiliating? If he did, he would be a hot topic for many days. And if their race heard of it, he was in an instant risk of being abandoned. After all, he might be the current genius of the race but he wasn''t the only one with a potential there.

    "What, you''re going back on a bet?" Jin Rou smirked after seeing the changing colors of the scion''s face, "The great genius of Three Elves Race is reneging?"

    "Don''t push me. You''re just a nobody, why should I do it? I can just squash you to death if I will!" The scion finally exposed his thoughts. He wasn''t really nning in doing the side of his bet.

    Hearing this, the mortal old man''s face turned dark with a sinister smile, "Visitor Scion, I have overseen the bet between the two of you. And reneging is not eptable. If you do, that''s the same as offending us the mortals of Dragon''s te."

    It was a stern warning from the old man. He wasn''t kidding around when his eyes were ring at Abyss Scion.

    "So what if I offend you and the mortals here? If you do something against me, the Three Elves Race is going to pursue this matter!" Abyss Scion used his background to stop the old man.

    "What a clown." Jin Rou chuckled, "You think the mortals here give a damn about your background? Since you are a visitor here, you should follow the rules. But not only you didn''t follow it, you even threatened them. I don''t even need to move my fingers to make you cryter on."

    Fiarra sighed deep. How stupid was this scion to actually spout nonsense? He actually dared to offend a mortal of the te! Not even his ancestors would do so.

    "Very well, since you don''t want to, I will make you do it with an additional interest." The mortal old man moved his hands and sped it.

    Abyss Scion wanted to talk back when his hands suddenly moved voluntarily. Then he suddenly ripped his robe and showed his fair skin.

    He immediately understood what''s going on and wanted to call for help, but he couldn''t open his mouth. Not more than a minute, he was already naked in front of everyone.

 Chapter 963 Humiliation

    The scion''s fans, both boys and girls, saw the naked Abyss Scion. Then, their eyes involuntarily moved towards his crouch and their eyes suddenly were filled with disappointment.

    "What... How small... How can it be so small...?" One guy blurted out of the blue. Realizing that he said it loud, he covered his mouth in shame. Why would he care about a guy''s genital size?

    The girls who were fangirling to him were all too disappointed, also. Their idol''s chicken was too small, truly small that they thought it wouldn''t matter if he had it or not.

    All this time, some adult women thought that Abyss Scion had a robust and beautiful body. Well, he had a beautiful body, just the upper part though.

    Soon, Abyss Scion got into position and started crawling. With ''bark! bark!'' every now and then, everyone was having a secondhand embarrassment. Even the scion was almost crying from shame.

    His body was moving in its own and he couldn''t stop it. The mortal old man had something to do with this and he was sure of it.

    When Abyss Scion was already in front of Jin Rou like a dog, thetter chuckled and said, "It seems being a dog suits you. You want me to be your master? Ah, that''s too bad. You''re too ugly of a dog for me to adopt."

    Some bystanders couldn''t help butugh. They had experienced the arrogance of Abyss Scion and what was happening to him right now was his bad karma.

    The scion just wanted this to be over. He would remember every face that made fun of him right now and make sure to get back at them tenfold. He thought that he was going to be free from control now when he suddenly stood up and faced the majority, still naked.

    But it wouldn''t be the case. He remembered that the mortal old man said something about an additional interest.

    "p! p! p!" Then, Abyss Scion pped himself loud and crispy. He did it for a hundred times until his cheeks were all swollen and his teeth fell off to the ground. The ps contained his strength, so the effect was severe.

    Everyone was speechless. They didn''t know what to say, and what to react. The Abyss Scion had been terrorizing everyone here but now, he was the one who got terrorized.

    Jin Rou was satisfied with the result. The additional interest was more satisfying to watch. Those ps were powerful, it would damage the nerves in his head, and affect his potential. In other words, he was in high risk of being a cripple. Of course, if the Three Elves Race could do something about it, then it would be prevented.

    Abyss Scion felt his body weakened and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, someone caught him. An old man with sharp ears and blonde hair. He was also an elf, which made his handsomeness despite being old, stood out.

    "Treemountain Ancestor!" Everyone could easily recognize the old man who appeared. After all, he was very high profile.

    Treemountain was one of the two strongest ancestors of Three Elves Race. Because of his presence and the other one, the race survived countless cmities. Furthermore, there was a rumor that one of the Era Emperors of Thousand Elf Kingdom was personally nurtured by Treemountain.

    He was an ancient existence that could terrify any living being in this ce.

    Treemountain Ancestor checked the scion''s vitals first and put first aid. The injuries in the head was almost severe but could be healed as long as the Three Elves Race was willing to spend.

    With his appearance, those whoughed didn''t dare to utter a single word. The pressure Treemountain was emitting was enough to shut them up.

    "Isn''t this too much?" Treemountain Ancestor spoke, asking the mortal old man, "It''s nothing but a fight of kids. Why do you have to make it this worse?"

    "Treemountain, I''m sure you''re aware what kind of ce Dragon''s te is." The mortal old man coldly responded, "No matter who you are, or what kind of background you have, it''s all useless in the te."

    The Dragon''s te had earned so much hatred in their long running years. Thus, many tried to destroy them. Unfortunately, it wasn''t sessful and no one would be able to be sessful. In the te, the mortals were like gods there.

    The mortals here were never afraid of anyone outside. Even the top lineages wouldn''t be treated differently here.

    "Still, this has gone too far." Treemountain was angry. However, he was aware what kind of prowess the mortals here possessed. That''s also the reason why he couldn''t intervene a while ago as it could make thingsplicated than it was.

    "No one has gone too far except for your descendant." The mortal old man said, "If he stayed smart and acted like one, he wouldn''t be humiliated like that."

    Treemountain Ancestor couldn''t rebuke this. It was true that Abyss Scion was the one who started this. His jealousy made him start this mess. So how could the ancestor seek liabilities? It was impossible from the beginning.

    "You should not let dogs roam around in free will." Suddenly, Jin Rou spoke and his words were poisonous, "That way, your race will not suffer so much humiliation in a day. Or you can let him run around in ces he can take. And oh, he suits to bark so be sure to let him practice it."

    "Young man, how courageous of you." Treemountain was already in a foul mood. And this man added oil to the fire, "Don''t think that the mortals here will be able to protect you for long."

    "I don''t need their protection." Jin Rou chuckled, "Your Three Elves Race is nothing but an insect in my eyes. Not even your forefathers will dare fart loud in front of me."

    His arrogant words including their forefathers had made Treemountain almost make a move. He was usually couldn''t be affected by such taunts, but it was different when it came to this young man.

 Chapter 964 Pandemonium Incident

    "You want to make your move?" Jin Rou smiled and provoked Treemountain, "Come. Let''s see how much you have learned from your matriarch."

    Treemountain used all his power to restrain himself. He couldn''t act here or the consequences would be grave. He was very aware how powerful these mortals in the te. He etched Jin Rou''s face in his mind and said, "I will remember you, young man."

    Jin Rou ignored him and Treemountain Ancestor left. Just like that, the reputation of Abyss Scion of Three Elves Race was destroyed and the race was affected of this as well.

    "Treemountain is smart. He knows how to control his fiery temper now." The mortal old man took a long sigh, "I remembered that he is more arrogant and worse than Abyss Scion."

    "People change in due time." Jin Rou picked up a stone and said, "People themselves won''t even notice they are starting to change."

    Change was a constant thing. It would always happen over and over again in an endless loop. No one could stop it, not even time itself.

    Treemountain Ancestor used to be an arrogant youth and always made trouble, but he knew how to solve things. He wasn''t the type also who would renege on a bet because he lost.

    "It''s not like he brought his real body here, though." The mortal old man smiled, "With his cautiousness, he won''t bring his real body to danger."

    Treemountain Ancestor''s power level was already high that it could trigger tribtion despite not being an Era Emperor. The Western Emperor Region was known to be the home of emperors but it restricted some high-leveled emperors in appearing. It was contrasting itself a bit, but all in all, the strongest emperors were residing here or have gone to ascend.

    "Because he cannot risk exposing his body only to attract the tribtion." Jin Rou shook his head. No one would be willing to attract it as it meant sure death. Not even 12-Words Era Emperor could survive it. After all, the strength of the tribtion depended on how strong the target was.

    "No one is capable of withstanding the heavens." The mortal old man spoke heavily, "Even Dragon''s te had to suffer in the past because we are exposed."

    "The Pandemonium Incident." Jin Rou uttered three simple words but it already made the old man surprised.

    "You know it?" The old man was stumped.

    The Pandemonium Incident was the sudden appearance of foreign living things which caused chaos and wreak havoc in Mortalis. It happened a very long time ago, so only those lineages who had survived that incident had some records of it.

    Because of this, the heavens sent many tribtions to the world to reduce casualties during the war. Since the tribtions appeared at random, many were affected including the Dragon''s te.

    Although the situation was resolved after many years of battle, it was still one of the worst and darkest eras of the world.

    "Dragon Emperors." Jin Rou responded with two words but the mortal old man immediately answered it.

    "So they are real..." The mortal old man pondered with a heavy expression. This topic could cause chaos in the entire world, so he needed to lower his voice down.

    In the distant past, rumors had circted that the Pandemonium Incident was caused by Dragon Emperors. They were as strong or stronger than 12-Words Era Emperors. They were dragons who had the ability to morph into a humanized form. But it remained as a rumor, and nothing else. Until now, no one confirmed it except Jin Rou.

    "This is not the right ce and time to talk about that." Jin Rou shook his head, "Your te is already powerful. Even if they are still existing right now, it will be difficult to destroy it."

    The Dragon''s te was like an extended and upgraded version of ancestral grounds. With their roots and foundation deeply buried here, not even the mythical Dragon Emperors had the ability to put them into destruction.

    Remember, the name of the te itself had ''Dragon'' in it.

    "I''m just curious, Visitor." The mortal old man felt he wouldn''t be able to sleep if he didn''t ask this, "If they existed, is there a possibility that they are still alive right now? Please, I just want to know..."

    Jin Rou sighed after hearing this. In all honesty, this could bring tribtion to the te if he answered this with full details, "They are existences that have the ability to kill 12-Words Era Emperors."

    Hearing the answer, the mortal old man immediately understood what Jin Rou was trying to say. He bowed and expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Great Visitor. As my thanks, how about I give you a free pass to Dragon Sky?"

    The mortal old man wasn''t dumb not to understand why Jin Rou answered that way. Knowing too much could make the tribtion fall upon them. And though they wouldn''t be destroyed in one swing, the tribtions wouldn''t stop unless the te was destroyed.

    His feelings of gratitude was flowing that he decided to give Jin Rou a free pass to one of the most expensive destinations of their te, the Dragon Sky.

    It was a connected realm from them and one of them three paid destinations of the te. Since they were mortals, the payment method was a bit strange as they only ept herbs of good quality instead of gold.

    The Dragon''s Sky entrance pass cost around 1,000,000 to 1,500,000 herbs depending on the quality. Gathering this amount was no joke. Just think about it, a million of quality herbs? Not to mention, they needed to store it in a warm storage space.

    While the quality herbs weren''t that expensive, the storage ring needed was. Thus, not all powerhouses had the capability to enter Dragon Sky.

    And Jin Rou was given a free pass there, which was heard by many people there.

    "Isn''t that old man biased at him?" One cultivator was jealous, "Why grant him a free pass when he didn''t do anything?"

    "He did something. Remember, he understood that symbols fully?" Another one answered.

 Chapter 965 Dragon Sky

    Nevertheless, their hatred and jealousy for Jin Rou didn''t diminish. In their eyes, he was greatly favored by the mortal old man here.

    First, the old man acted as the overseer of the bet and made Abyss Scion pay for it forcefully due to reneging, with an interest at that.

    Second, he spoke for Jin Rou regarding the matter when Treemountain Ancestor appeared. It was Jin Rou''s matter, to begin with. So, the interference of the mortal old man wasn''t needed.

    Third andst, they just spoke a bit and he was already offering the other party a free pass to Dragon Sky? If he could do it, why couldn''t he give them free passes, too?

    The mortal old man had a few clues regarding Jin Rou as he observed him carefully. But, with no confirmation, he couldn''t say who was this ancient existence. Remember, he even knew the long ago Pandemonium Incident and the existence of Dragon Emperors.

    In any case, he wouldn''t force his way to know more. Delving deeper might put him at risk. He was satisfied with the clues he gathered for now.

    "I cannot say no to a free pass, but I have to take my maid with me there. Who will take care of me if she''s not there?" Jin Rou acted sheepishly in which earned more jealousy from the people especially the die hard fans of Princess Fiarra.

    "Why, of course. Princess Fiarra will also have a free pass to Dragon Sky since she''s with you." The mortal old man smiled and took out two golden slips, "These are the passes to the realm. You just need to enter it there and it will make an entry for you."

    After receiving the passes, Jin Rou and Fiarra went to the Dragon Sky, leaving the men here almost dying from anger.

    ---

    The gate towards the Dragon Sky was aplicated ce. Unless one received the entry pass, no one could probably find this unless they had powerful treasures.

    "I heard that Dragon Sky has many opportunities waiting for those who enter." Fiarra said as she looked at the majestic gate leading to the Dragon Sky.

    "It depends." Jin Rou said, "There are people who are staying inside for countless of years for different reasons."

    The Dragon''s te didn''t set up a time limit an individual could stay inside the Dragon Sky. Thus, many cultivators, especially the ancestor-level ones were staying there finding the right opportunity for them. There were also people who had been staying there to avoid catastrophes since they wouldn''t be detected inside.

    "So there are many people inside?" Fiarra was shocked.

    "Of course. That''s why the price of entering Dragon Sky was very high. Unless they found their answers there, they won''t get out or else they would just waste their payment." Jin Rou smirked.

    "Is it possible that Era Emperors are also inside?" Fiarra became a bit excited with her question. Since it''s possible to stay there with infinite amount of time, then there''s a chance that emperors are here, too.

    Jin Rou looked at the princess who was expecting answers, "Well, Dragon Sky is an opportunity for everyone especially those who already stepped into the high realm."

    Fiarra had already gotten her answer to jer question and smiled. Not long after, they inserted their passes and entered Dragon Sky.

    ---

    Dragon Sky was like a lost realm, but the difference was this ce was connected and controlled by Dragon''s te. It was rumored that the founder of Dragon''s te used all of his resources to pull and connect Dragon Sky in the te.

    Just imagine, someone daring enough to connect a separated realm to his ancestral ground. Still, the founder seeded and the Dragon Sky be under their control and it had been going on since their foundation.

    It was like a vast ocean of desert with sand as the water and the temperature was cold instead of hot. But the most noticeable thing was the floating dragon statues above the sky.

    "So this is Dragon Sky..." Fiarra gasped in awe. Her eyes couldn''t see everything as it was far far away from her. In fact, it felt that there were no end in the realm.

    "Let''s go." Jin Rou said. He had gone here for so many times now, so he was very familiar with the ce. And as for how did Han Li do it? Only he knew.

    Fiarra followed Jin Rou as they walked around the sand for a few hours before making a right turn and then left. It happened many times that she lost the count. If ever she was separated from Jin Rou, she would surely get lost.

    Soon, Jin Rou saw a lone stall not far from him. The seller was a bearded man with a straw hat covering half of his face. He walked towards him and checked the items on sale.

    The items wereid on the sand without a cover. The seller didn''t bother to move or greet Jin Rou as he checked the items one by one.

    In Jin Rou''s eyes, these were mere scraps but some would look at this in different light. For example, Fiarra knew that they the extraordinary treasures, real ones at that!

    "I didn''t expect that someone will be standing a business here instead of going out of this realm." Jin Rou spoke. He was speaking to the unmoving bearded man.

    "A business here is safe." The bearded man responded tly.

    "That''s true. You have nopetitors here, but customers are hard toe by. After all, you chose this area." Jin Rou smiled. The Dragon Sky had many areas, and some of them were forbidden.

    And this bearded man here chose a forbidden area to sell his items.

    "Because I want to sell my items to real masters, not fake ones. They''re getting into my nerves." The bearded man said. He had been doing business here for long now, who knew how many years had passed?

    "Capable people will not venture in such dangerous ces knowing the death risk." Jin Rou chuckled, "But you impressed me a bit."

 Chapter 966 Bearded Man

    "Customer, care to tell what''s impressive about me?" The bearded man said. He was wearing a tattered clothes and judging by his smell, he had not taken a bath for so long now.

    Fiarra was trying to look what''s impressive about this bearded man but she couldn''t see any good traits. Or maybe her eyes weren''t enough to see them.

    Jin Rou casually picked up an item, a small box at that, and said, "You actually put this on sale, that''s why."

    It was an old box, an ugly one that you wouldn''t think of buying. It was also releasing a foul and indescribable smell. No one would bother look and observe at it, much less touch it like Jin Rou did.

    The bearded man was surprised but he didn''t show it, "Oh? Customer knows this old box?"

    "What do you think?" Jin Rou smirked, "I''ll take it. Name your price."

    The bearded man did not respond immediately. He looked to be calcting how much should he sell it. After all, it was a priceless treasure but useless to him.

    Eventually, he raised his hand and showes his palm, "5 Immortal Herbs, and you can take it."

    "You''re greedy." Jin Rouughed and raised his two fingers, "2 Immortal Herbs. Take it or leave it."

    "I''ll be losing out in this transaction if you take it for 2 Immortal Herbs." The bearded man snorted and said, "Five. My price is fixed."

    In Dragon Sky, the currency used was herbs. There were two types of herbs that could be found here, the Myriad and Immortal. Usually, the Myriad Herbs were the most used as Immortal Herbs were very rare and limited. Only the big shots here and ancestors had a few or several of them.

    Five Immortal Herbs was truly a sky-high price if you look at the old box in terms of face value.

    "You want five Immortal Herbs for something that you can''t even use?" Jin Rou chuckled, "Fine, then. I don''t n to buy it anymore. Keep it like your heirloom or whatever."

    It''s not like Jin Rou needed that old box. He was just curious if Han Li''s spections regarding the item inside was truly that. So how could he take it for Five Immortal Herbs? Buying it for two was already reasonable. After all, Immortal Herbs were very limited.

    ? The bearded man didn''t expect that Jin Rou would give up just like that. Why didn''t he try to lower the price? He was going to ept it if Jin Rou lowered it to three Immortal Herbs. After all, he had really no use for the old box and he knew he didn''t have the power to open what''s in it.

    Rather than rotting it here, he wanted someone to take it. Jin Rou was about to leave when he suddenly said, "Fine, two herbs of Immortal. Take it."

    Jin Rou smirked and shook his head, "Since you disappointed my sincerity, one Immortal Herb and I''ll take it."

    "You!" The bearded man had never seen a vicious scammer as this and he almost puked blood. How could he sell it for one Immortal Herb?

    "What? You will disappoint my sincerity again? Then..." Jin Rou didn''t finish his sentence when the bearded man exasperatedly said, "Fine! Fine! Take it for 1 Immortal Herb and never let me see your face again!"

    He was afraid that Jin Rou would reduce it to 1 Myriad Herb. He would really die if that''s the case. He tossed the old box to Jin Rou and epted the Immortal Herb. After inspecting it, he shooed Jin Rou away, "Scram, I don''t want to run out of business here."

    Jin Rouughed and kept the old box. He casually said to the bearded man, "Since you let me buy the old box for a small price, I won''t tell a tale to your ancestors in Immortal Dynasty that you are ying around here as a businessman."

    When the bearded man heard that, his covered eyes suddenly looked at Jin Rou who was leaving. He was sure that his disguise was perfect, how could that young man saw through him?

    ---

    "Young Noble, that person is from Immortal Dynasty?" Fiarra asked. They were a lineage far from Dalensale as they were managing their own continent.

    Although Thousand Elf Kingdom and Immortal Dynasty were both lineages, there was a distinctive disparity between the two. Immortal Dynasty had created four Era Emperors and the first one was part of the Godlister. Take note, emperors in Godlist consisted only of those strongest emperors of the entire world.

    "Yes. Actually, he is like you. He is destined for the throne but instead of solidifying his position in their dynasty, he is here ying around selling scraps." Jin Rou chuckled. It was not new that heirs running around to y to avoid responsibility. In fact, he was like that too. He ran away from home.

    "But eventually, I need to inherit the throne or else the Serafinio will be at risk." The heavy responsibility of being an heiress was huge and almost unbearable. You couldn''t make a mistake or it would lead to series of chain reactions with worse oues.

    "That guy is destined, too. No matter what, he will inherit the Immortal Dynasty." Jin Rou took out the old box, "People are born to have responsibilities in life. Be it the mortals and cultivators, each would carry a responsibility no matter what."

    Fiarra looked at the old box and tried to figure out what''s good with it, "What can possibly contain this small box?"

    "Curious?" Jin Rou smirked, "You cannot see how amazing this box is because only the deepest of the deepest eyes can do. Not even 12-Words Era Emperors are qualified to known what''s inside unless they have the means to open it."

    "But you know it, right, Young Noble?" Fiarra asked.

    "Maybe, maybe not." Jin Rou didn''t give a direct answer, "But if you can trace the origin of the box, you will assume something terrifying."

 Chapter 967 Ophelia

    "Can you open it, Young Noble?" Fiarra asked. It would be dangerous if she was alone, but she wasn''t scared since Jin Rou was here. She felt that the safest ce here in Mortalis was by this man''s side.

    "I have certain methods that can open it." Jin Rou answered, "But it will greatly affect what''s inside. So we''re going to find the key to open it."

    Jin Rou could surely force to open it, but he had to risk damaging what''s inside if he did. Since he wasn''t sure yet what''s the item inside exactly, he had no choice but to seek for the key. Since it was properly locked, there was a matching key to it.

    Fortunately, Han Li knew what was the key and where to possibly find it. Hiswork information was truly terrifying that it scared Jin Rou sometimes.

    "A key?" Fiarra looked at the box and found that there''s no keyhole to put in. But she didn''t doubt Jin Rou. If he said there was a key, then there was. No questions asked.

    "You will knowter." Jin Rou smiled. The location of the key was, by coincidence, also inside the Dragon Sky.

    Or was it really a coincidence? Perhaps that bearded man knew the key was here but calcted that he couldn''t get it so he deemed it useless for him.

    Jin Rou didn''t care though. He would take the key and no one could stop him.

    ---

    The duo was travelling the vast sand of Dragon Sky. Seldom they would meet other people, but there were no greetings, just passing each other by. So far, they had not encountered an emperor or some high-leveled ancestors. They were perhaps hibernating or hiding.

    After travelling for around two hours, the duo saw someone not far from them. It was a woman with beautiful hair. Since they''re facing her back, they couldn''t see the actual face of the woman, but Fiarra was sure that she''s also a great beauty.

    Jin Rou shook his head and said, "Let''s go the other way."

    But before the duo could get away, the woman suddenly moved. Her white robe fluttered with the wind and her faced turned to Jin Rou, "Still avoiding me like a gue?"

    Fiarra was confused as she looked at Jin Rou and thedy. Judging by the words, it seemed the two knew each other. But why was Jin Rou trying to avoid her?

    Jin Rou ignored her and continued walking. He was determined not to talk to her. But thedy had already teleported to where Jin Rou was. Her beauty was like the mixture of moon and sky, calming and natural.

    Jin Rou looked at thedy and said tly, "Step aside."

    "Unless you talk to me, I will not move here." Thedy had waited for Han Li toe back here. Now that he''s in Dragon Sky again, how could she let him go again?

    "I don''t know you, so I have nothing to talk about with you." Jin Rou''s tone didn''t change, "I have my ns, and I don''t want it interrupted."

    Han Li had hated this woman to the core of his heart. The past between them was too bitter and hating that Han Li chose to seal the memories with her deep inside. But he knew that it''s bound to reappear again.

    "I just want to talk with you. I don''t require you anything." Thedy pleaded. Her eyes were trying to beg Jin Rou.

    "You cannot require anything from me, to begin with." Jin Rou snorted, "I have already spared your life once, but you think that I will spare you again this time if you keep on messing with me?"

    Jin Rou wasn''t joking. Han Li tried to kill her in the past but he didn''t due to their connection and out of mercy. However, Han Li was already dead so thisdy didn''t matter to Jin Rou. Since she was Han Li''s enemy, Jin Rou would treat her as an enemy too.

    Furthermore, Han Li''s emotions were pure of hatred too right now when he looked at her.

    "I just wanted to exin, is that so wrong?" Thedy was forcing to keep her tears from flowing, "I have no choice during that time and you are aware of it."

    Fiarra thought that she''s caught in between of a huge fight so she slowly backed off. She didn''t want to get caught in the crossfire as the two conversed.

    "No one needs your exnation." Jin Rou tly said with a sinister glint in his eyes, "What you did in the past has nothing to do with me and I don''t give a damn about it. So don''t try to push me, or else I''ll take your life. Mind you, not even Leathersword Era Emperor can save you."

    Leathersword Era Emperor was a powerful emperor which shined the world with his brightness in the past. He was the one of the few contributors why Dragon''s te wasn''t destroyed by the Pandemonium Incident.

    And thisdy here was Leathersword''s younger sister. She bit her lip until it bled and said, "If you want to kill me, that''s going to be easy for you regarding your power level. But along with my death, the only key for that old box you have will disappear with me forever."

    Soon, she took out a small key, an old one which survived so many eras.

    Jin Rou looked at the key and then at thedy, "Ophelia, do you really think that you can use that key as a bargaining chip? If I want to, I can just steal it from you and you wouldn''t even notice it."

    "That''s true. But I doubt you will do it." Ophelia was determined, "But you will attract unnecessary trouble if you release even a bit of your power here."

    Thedy knew Han Li very well which was outstanding in a certain aspect.

    "What do you want?" Jin Rou''s silence was an admittance towards to what thedy had said.

 Chapter 968 Unforgivable

    "I just want to talk to you." Ophelia answered, "Just let me exin what happened."

    What happened in the past made her regretting things for the rest of her life. Her cultivation became stagnant as she couldn''t understand why she was very affected knowing that she shouldn''t be. In the end, she realized that she needed to exin and let Han Li know what really happened, or her soul might not rest in peace.

    Jin Rou knew that Ophelia wouldn''t stop unless she had a chance to talk with him. Thus, he tly said, "Speak."

    "I was forced by my father that time." Ophelia didn''t need to say what she was talking about. With Jin Rou''s ability, he could already understand it, "Our n was pressured by the central people. We don''t have a choice. I don''t have a choice."

    "So you decided it''s worth it betraying me?" Jin Rou asked, "And have you gotten what you desired by betraying me?"

    Ophelia bit her lip and shook her head, "No..."

    What happened was nothing but a series of misfortune. Bad luck after bad luck had fallen upon them that it led his father inmitting suicide. Still, did she ever have a choice? All her life, she was controlled by her family and of all people, Han Li was aware of that.

    "I gave you a chance to speak. Now give me that key." Jin Rou didn''t care about what happened in the past. Han Li was no longer in this world, just his body, cultivation, and memories retained with the emotions in it.

    He just gave her the chance to speak, but he didn''t say that it''s going to change how he viewed her.

    "Do you really need to be this heartless?" Ophelia''s expression was broken and sad. She used to think that Han Li was a good person after all he did for their n.

    "I never am a good person." Jin Rou cleared it out to her, "You should have focused in your cultivation. If you did, you already have a fighting chance against those who did you wrong. It''s pointless holding on to a regret you know will never fade."

    Jin Rou''s answer was clear as day. He wasn''t going to understand and forgive Ophelia, and that''s final.

    "Right. You treat people like they are your pawns you can use and throw when you don''t need them." Ophelia wanted to curse, but she controlled herself. Snapping here wouldn''t do any good. After all, she knew she wasn''t a match against this man who stood at the apex point of Mortalis.

    "But I never betray them." Jin Rou snorted, "I don''t need to betray someone who trusted me for meager benefits."

    "You can say that because you stand along the sky. What if you are in the same situation as me that time? Will you still choose the same?" Ophelia turned the situation around.

    "My answer is the same. You and I are different. You need people to help you grow, but ever since then, I''m always alone and never needed anyone." Jin Rou walked towards her and got the key then walked past to her, "So stopparing me to you. Because if we''re talking about the pain and sacrifices to make, yours is nothing but a piece of what''s mine."

    Ophelia wanted to refute this. How could he invalidate her feelings like that because he had gone through worse? But realizing it, the man was already gone and nowhere to be found. She bit her lip that it bled, and clenched her fists until it turned red.

    She was frustrated, but she knew there was no hope in making the person understand her. Or maybe, it''s not yet the right time for them to talk. Tears ran down her face as she turned her back with cold eyes.

    Just like Jin Rou said, it was pointless. So she had to stop this madness. The other party didn''t care, and perhaps wouldn''t care.

    ---

    Fiarra was following Jin Rou. They suddenly teleported and Jin Rou was walking fast. She knew that he was in a bad mood since of that woman''s appearance.

    Then, Jin Rou suddenly stopped which made Fiarra stopped too. She was giving him a personal time to think through since it was obvious that he needed it.

    "Do you think it''s wrong to not forgive someone who betrayed you?" Jin Rou suddenly asked. He didn''t know why he was affected by this when he shouldn''t be. It''s none of his business anyway.

    Hearing the question, Fiarra was a little surprised, but she still responded, "Young Noble, you have all the reasons not to forgive someone who did you wrong. I don''t know the full story, but I know you will not act like that without a reason. It must have brought you pain, perhaps. And us living beings feel emotions and pain no matter what."

    Jin Rou took a deep breath and looked at the key on his palm, "Right."

    "If you can''t forgive her, then don''t, Young Noble." Fiarra resumed and slowly neared Jin Rou. Eventually, she hugged him from the back and tried her best tofort him, "It''s totally okay not to forgive. No one will ever me you."

    Forgiveness wasn''t always avable in this world. People who were once hurt so bad by those they trusted had the worst feelings of all. Even Han Li had some experiences regarding this. Many people weren''t going to forgive him for what he did, but the thing was he never asked for it.

    He would never be sorry for a decision he made for the greater good of the world.

    Jin Rou felt lightened after hearing Fiarra''s words. He didn''t know why herfort was so effective, but he knew it took an effect to him.

    "Let''s go." Jin Rou smiled and said, "Let''s see what''s the inside of this box."

    The duo searched for a private space which could they use to seal the surroundings. Since Jin Rou couldn''t confirm what''s inside the box, he needed to be prudent.

 Chapter 969 Offspring Of A Dragon Emperor

    "This area will do." Jin Rou sat down and said. He took out the old box from his storage and looked at it.

    The old box was emitting an ancient aura familiar to him. In fact, even Fiarra felt the aura familiar. She didn''t know why, though. After all, it was her first time seeing it.

    Jin Rou took out the key and inserted it immediately to the old box. There was no point in beating around the bush.

    "Whoosh!" Then, after the key was inserted, the old box reacted wildly as it suddenly shook and shook. Jin Rou used a sound barrier to keep the sounds here in the area. He couldn''t risk in attracting troubles here as this kind of phenomenon could make those old people go here.

    Also, Jin Rouid ayer of protection for Fiarra since he didn''t know what''s going to happen. It''s better to be safe than sorry.

    "Bzz! Bzz!" Then, slowly the old box opened. Jin Rou''s eyes focused on it as he saw through the inside of the old box. Suddenly, his eyes widened in surprise. He pulled Fiarra together with him to distance themselves to the box.

    Fiarra couldn''t understand what''s going on but when she saw the small animal curled up inside the old box, she couldn''t help but sense extreme danger despite its small size.

    Jin Rou smiled wryly. None of Han Li''s spections of what''s inside the box had hit the mark. Instead of an item, it had a monster inside. A terrifying monster that could shake the entire Mortalis.

    "Young Noble, do you know what is that?" Fiarra couldn''t help but ask, shuddering. Her body was telling her to run away as this was a monster that shouldn''t have existed in the first ce.

    "An offspring of a Dragon Emperor." Jin Rou answered. The small monster was in little dragon shape, but since it was so little, only Jin Rou could see and determine it.

    "!" An offspring of a Dragon Emperor. These words made Fiarra tremble. Those were extremely strong emperors who could y even the strongest Era Emperors of the world. It wasn''t a good news, as these existences were born to kill.

    "It''s not yet hatched. So calm down." Jin Rou said. The small dragon wasn''t in an egg, but the old box served as one. Seeing that it''s not moving, it might not yet its maturity date.

    "What will you do with it, Young Noble?" Fiarra asked. She calmed down a bit after taking deep breaths.

    Jin Rou smiled like he had the greatest idea in the realm as he said, "It''s not fun to kill it immediately. I''ll hatch it myself."

    It sounded like the most ridiculous joke in Fiarra''s ears. She idolized Jin Rou and admired him the most, but hatching this killing machine was putting the world itself in danger!

    Seeing the horrified expression of Fiarra, Jin Rouughed and said, "Little Fiarra, you need to stay calm andposed no matter what the situation. It will give you a fine graceful aura that can attract more attention."

    He flicked her forehead and exined, "It''s true that an offspring of a Dragon Emperor is very dangerous. But an offspring is still an offspring no matter what. It''s a pure thing that can only be tainted when taught the same."

    Humans needed to be taught in order to learn and all of them were pure when they were infants. They only be who they were because of many potential influences like the family, environment, and peers.

    Furthermore, the changes could also be regarded to the past traumas of an individual.

    This offspring was the same. It was still pure, so there''s a chance to teach it.

    Fiarra understood this point, "But what if its parent search for it? We don''t know if Dragon Emperors were still alive and hiding from the tribtions."

    "Dragon Emperors didn''t need to hide from tribtions since they cannot be judged by one. They are off variables who happened to stumble in the world. So, the heavenly tribtion couldn''t fall upon them." Jin Rou said, "But to satisfy your curiosity, yes. Out of the seven Dragon Emperors, there were still alive."

    It was a frightening information. Just imagine, there were still alive of their kind. Who knew if they''re just preparing for another onught?

    Fiarra shook when she heard this. It was a too much topic for her and shook her head, "So you''re really going to adopt it, Young Noble?"

    "If I do, its parent wille to me." Jin Rou smirked, "That''s a perfect scenario, isn''t it?"

    Since he got a hold of a dragon, Jin Rou wouldn''t let others have it. The little dragon could be a bargaining chip when he met its parentter on.

    Fiarra could now understand Jin Rou as her eyes seemed to have reduced its worries, "So that''s the n, Young Noble."

    "Yes, so calm down and take deep breaths. You are out of sync for a while now. It will affect your cultivation bad." Jin Rou said. He had already calcted things and sooner orter, the parent woulde looking for this dragon.

    Jin Rou neared the old box and observed the curled up small dragon. It looked like a ring because of its tiny size. Also, there was an aura encircling it.

    Fiarra neared the dragon too. Since Jin Rou was there, she didn''t have to worry about anything. The little dragon looked cute because of its smallness. She had the urge to pat its head, all of a sudden. Of course, she wouldn''t dare even if she had the guts.

    "Say, Little Fiarra, what should I name this dragon of mine?" Jin Rou was thinking hard of a name for the dragon, already. It seemed he was going to be a full time parent for it and take responsibility for it.

    Fiarra looked at Jin Rou weirdly and said, "You want to name it, Young Noble?"

    It sounded weird. After all, the dragon had yet to be hatched and it''s not actually his

 Chapter 970 Highend Monument

    "Naturally." Jin Rou answered as he stood up, "I''m going to take it as my pet, so I need to think of a name for it."

    Fiarra felt bewildered. Young Noble wanted to make it as his pet? If that parent Dragon Emperor heard this, it might go crazy and tear Young Noble into pieces.

    "Hmm, I''m gonna think aboutter once it hatches." Jin Rou said, "Let''s go. We will go another ce."

    "To where, Young Noble?" Fiarra asked.

    "Highend Monument." Jin Rou said as he snapped his fingers, instantly transporting them to the monument.

    After they were gone, soon a figure appeared. She was a very beautiful woman with a warrior outfit. Her red hair fluttered bt the wind as she descended. Her cold eyes roamed around and said, "It''s not here."

    She observed the ce and found some footsteps on the sand. Judging by the shape, it was fresh. It meant that they just left a while ago.

    "Two people." She memorized the pattern of the footsteps and thought of the possible ce they would go after this. Soon, she disappeared, no one knew where she would go to.

    ---

    Highend Monument was like big stones piled up like a tower. No one knew why it was created in Dragon Sky or for what purpose it served. But many spected that it''s a hideout of a hideous monster. Still, no one proved it and it remained just a passing stone for everyone who wanted to go up and see somend of Dragon Sky.

    Since it was a realm connected to the te, the mortals outside could monitor what''s going on, but they didn''t have the authority to intervene as the Dragon Sky had no set rules.

    "That monster shows up." The mortal old man spoke as he opened his eyes, "That monster is still alive and searches for her baby."

    "This is crazy. Howe she''s still alive?" The mortal chief felt a headache, "In that ce, she could exert her full power and once she did, it will be bad, very bad, to Dragon Sky. It might even affect the te too."

    "Fortunately, the young man possessed the offspring of that woman." The mortal old man tookfort in these words. That woman was an ominous existence that should have died a long time ago.

    Her very being was the nightmare of Western Emperor. It was already fortunate that she was alone this time, or else the west could kiss goodbye to itself.

    "Do you think that man can withstand that woman?" The mortal chief sighed. They had no authority to intervene so they couldn''t do anything about it. Even if the Dragon Sky were to be destroyed, they had no choice but to ept it.

    "If he cannot, then our te will be at risk, too. Not just the Dragon Sky out there." The mortal old man was smiling weakly, "So that man has to be capable."

    "I just hope so." The mortal chief said.

    ---

    The duo were already at the Highend Monument. And Fiarra couldn''t help but be amazed of the piled big rocks and looked like a huge tower.

    "What is the purpose of this, Young Noble?" Fiarra asked Jin Rou. She was very new to things like this, so she didn''t know most of the things outside of their kingdom. Being with Jin Rou opened a brand new world for her.

    "It''s to seal something." Jin Rou said. Some ancestors were specting that it''s just a mere design for people to climb up, but who would believe such thing?

    "To seal something? Like ominous one?" Fiarra felt this topic was okay to be discussed.

    "Yes," Jin Rou nodded as he was observing the rocks, "This pile of rocks meant to stop something ominous from appearing. And up until now, it''s doing its very job well."

    If not for that, the Dragon Sky had been destroyed long before.

    "So the ominous thing is still active?" Fiarra couldn''t help but be shudder.

    "Who knows?" Jin Rou didn''t give a direct answer to this. It''s not good to know so much as Fiarra''s level was still shallow. She wasn''t qualified yet to know such things.

    Jin Rou walked over the rocks and touched it. Soon, memories resurfaced and took him down to the memoryne.

    ? No one might have known, that the one who piled these rocks and sealed that thing here was Han Li himself. He was with Tian Era Emperor by that time and helped him with the sealing.

    It was after the Pandemonium Incident that this thing appeared in the world. With no choices to choose from aside from one, Han Li decided to seal that thing in a unique realm that no one could discover. And that time, Dragon Sky was the nearest choice Han Li had.

    Jin Rou couldn''t help but smirk when he realized this. Everything was connected and he understood it now. Even as a foreigner in this ce, already knew so many things and adapted to the environment.

    "I''m going to unseal this." Jin Rou said. Han Li sealed that thing in the past because he wasn''t confident enough to control it. But it was different this time, as he already had gotten stronger and his resources were enough to flood the entire Mortalis.

    Fiarra gulped her saliva when she heard this. She knew that Young Noble wasn''t crazy yet, but he''s acting like one. Why the need to open it and wee such ominous thing if it needed to be sealed in the first ce?

    Nevertheless, she didn''tin. She had a full trust in Jin Rou as should be. This person wasn''t the reckless type to get things done with impulsiveness.

    Jin Rou was about to touch it and do the unsealing when a hurried voice suddenly said, "What are you doing! Don''t you dare touch it!"

    Jin Rou looked at the origin of the voice. It was the bearded man a while ago. His breathing was ragged as he tried to catch his breath.

 Chapter 971 Black Clock

    "Oh, what are you doing here?" It was a funny surprise. Why would this bearded man be here when the area he was selling from was far away?

    "I''m nning to stand a stall here since I heard that many people are going here now and then. But it''s you who I see here, instead." The bearded man said with a grievance, "And then, you go rambling about wanting to unseal something. That sounds ominous so don''t you dare!"

    Jin Rou couldn''t help butugh with his reason. This Immortal Dynasty''s heir to the throne had a simrity with a familiar face in Han Li''s memories.

    "You are like Dynasty." Jin Rouughed, "Always loud and a bit impulsive."

    He was talking about Era Emperor Dynasty, the progenitor of Immortal Dynasty. Because of his prestige and care for the sect, Immortal Dynasty had produced three more era emperors. Although they weren''t as strong as Dynasty, they were on the way there.

    "You know the progenitor?" the bearded man asked.

    Jin Rou shook his head but didn''t answer it. He knew Dynasty more than anyone else in the world. After all, Han Li guided that man to the right path in the past. Because of him, Dynasty became a strong Era Emperor that could threaten the world.

    "Do you know what''s inside of this rocks? What''s in the bottom of it?" Jin Rou shifted the topic to the piled rocks.

    "My ancestor said that the bottom of the rocks is ominous. I don''t know why, though. He never exined anything to me fully." When the bearded man remember how he was yed by that ancestor, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth in anger. Always leaving him up in a suspense.

    "Because you aren''t qualified to know. Wait until you be an emperor, then he might tell you a bit of it." Jin Rou chuckled, "Besides, what''s the rush? You''re here to y around, not to discover the truths. Just set up your stall and wait for people to buy your scraps."

    "My items are not scraps, just so you know." The bearded man said, "They are precious treasures that can go any powerhouse crazy for it."

    "That will be true if you take out those in your ancestral treasury, but you have no ess to it despite being an heir, so that''s too bad." Jin Rou teased him. The items the bearded man brought was precious, indeed, but not to the point that it would make people fight over it.

    The bearded man snorted and was about to set up his stall when he saw Jin Rou touching the stones again. His nerves crawled and he immediately snapped, "I told you not to touch anything! That is ominous! Bad! Unlucky!"

    But Jin Rou didn''t stop this time and continued unsealing it. The bearded man nned to push Jin Rou away, but all of sudden, he disappeared like a bubble.

    "Where did he go?" He couldn''t feel any spatial fluctuations, so it wasn''t teleportation or anything of that sort.

    ---

    Jin Rou opened his eyes and his surroundings had already changed. If his memories served him right, this was the bottom of the piled rocks. He looked at the thing in front of him and said, "You''ve got guts to actually pull me here in this space."

    "Han Li, I have never forgotten the day you sealed me here." The thing, which was a clock with only one hand in it, talked. Its voice was filled with hatred, "You messed up the ns and you''re here, wanting to unseal me to control me? You must be dreaming."

    This ck clock was a powerful thing that could make the whole region fall into despair. That''s why Han Li had no choice but to seal it in the past since controlling or killing it was impossible. But it was different this time around.

    "Controlling you now is as easy as saying pie." " Jin Rou smirked. He didn''t look threatened by the aura the clock was giving.

    "You''re not afraid of me reducing your life down to thest bit?" The ck clock spoke, "I just need to pay the right price and I can kill you right here, right now, slowly but surely."

    Its voice was filled with sinister intention. Its hatred was overflowing that there was no ce to vent it to. Fortunately, Jin Rou came here.

    "You have the power to control time, but do you really think it will be effective here in Dragon Sky where the concept of time is different?" Jin Rou pped the ck clock and said, "It looks like you became stupid after being sealed for so long."

    The clock''s power to manipte time was terrifying. However, it was only effective in Mortalis'' concept of time. That''s also one of the reasons Han Li had sealed it in a unique realm.

    "You dare to p me?" The ck clock was about to go all out when chains appeared out of the blue, restricting him, "Because you touched me, that person has detected the abnormality in me and soon be here."

    Jin Rou creased his brows, "Who are you talking about?"

    "Hah, someone you should have met a long time ago, damned Li." The clock was in glee. It couldn''t do anything to Jin Rou because it was restricted by the concept here, but it was different with that person.

    The Dragon Sky was her territory, and here, she could disy her full power without something to pay in exchange.

    Jin Rou pped the clock again and sneered, "Wait for me toe back, I''ll make sure to let you taste a round of hell."

    "Ha, as if you have the chance!" The clock spoke evilly, "You will die if you confront that person, and it''s a good thing. After all, that person has a blood debt to collect. Haha!"

    Jin Rou didn''t answer and immediately got out of the space.

    Fiarra was waiting for Jin Rou to go out when suddenly, the ground shook violently. The bearded man felt something dangerous wasing, so he immediately went up his guard.

 Chapter 972 Dragon Emperor Drasenia

    "Boom!" The bearded man knew that the girl was in danger so he lept and saved her. Thankfully, he was on time.

    A loud explosion was made and it''s terrifyingly explosive. Afterwards, a figure appeared from where the explosion came. It''s a woman with a warrior armor. Her fist was still nted on the ground in a half knelt position.

    That punch could easily kill Era Emperors with one or two words.

    The woman with red hair slowly stood up, she looked gigantic as if she was a building. The bearded man''s warning bells kept ringing and ringing, telling him to run away as soon possible or he might face death here.

    "Where is the perpetrator?" The red-haired woman asked. Her voice was deep and cold like an ice.

    "Perpetrator? We don''t know who are you talking about." The bearded man was not sure, but he had a hunch who was that. Still, he was not sure so he didn''t name him.

    The red-haired woman looked at Fiarra deep into her soul. Thetter almost passed out after being red by the red-haired woman.

    Her expression was pale and tried to calm her nerves panicking nerves. The Young Noble was here so there''s no need to be afraid.

    "You have his stench smell." The red-haired woman was still looking at Fiarra, "Elf girl, where is the perpetrator?"

    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Fiarra responded. She wouldn''t sell Jin Rou off no matter what.

    "Of course, you do." The red-haired woman suddenly dashed towards Fiarra and gripped her neck and lifted her, "You will tell me, or you can die here without burial."

    The bearded man activated his treasures and wanted to save Fiarra, but an intense pressure threw him away violently.

    Fiarra looked at the red-haired woman and struggled with all her might. Unfortunately, she couldn''t loosen the grip, as this woman was too strong.

    Literally too strong. She already spected who this red-haired woman was.

    "Since you like to be silent, be silent forever." The red-haired woman tightened her grip and was about to crush Fiarra''s throat when an powerful and oppressive aura suddenly submerged her.

    The red-haired woman looked at the figure walking towards her and let go of Fiarra. Her target was already in front of her anyway, so killing that elf girl was pointless.

    "I assumed some of the possible Dragon Emperors to actuallyy an offspring, but I didn''t expect it will be you, Drasenia." Jin Rou looked at the towering body of the red-haired woman. He could see the deep scar on her face and said, "And it looks like you kept that scar as a remembrance."

    "Han Li..." Drasenia''s aura erupted and turned the ground to ashes, "I know it from the start. You are the only one daring enough toy your hands on my offspring."

    Han Li and Drasenia had an old grudge, way back since the start of Pandemonium Incident. It was already many epochs ago, but the hatred was still there, overflowing.

    "I never expected for you toy an egg, too." Jin Rou smirked, "What have changed your mind to actually bear a dragon?"

    "That''s none of your damn business!" Drasenia was a powerful Dragon Emperor and one of those who survived the Pandemonium Incident, "Today, this will be your official burial, Han Li."

    "Bam!" Drasenia dashed towards Jin Rou and threw a heavy punch that contained the power of the realms.

    Jin Rou caught it, but the after effects made thend behind him split in half.

    "Boom!" Drasenia didn''t stop her attacks as her punches became heavier. Seeing that her punches couldn''t reach, she backed off and moved her fingers.

    "Whoosh!" Three suns appeared all of a sudden and descended towards Jin Rou.

    "Activate!" Jin Rou used his lightning element and created a castleposing of that.

    "Lightning? Since when did you like using that?" Drasenia snorted. The power of her three suns made the whole Dragon Sky feel extensive suppression.

    "Lightning is my favorite element, Dragon Girl." Jin Rou teased Drasenia.

    "Boom!" The three suns devoured the lightning castle in an obvious speed.

    She didn''t give Jin Rou time to breathe as she added another two suns to devour himpletely.

    Not far away from the battle, the bearded man couldn''t help but gasp in horror as he watched the battle between the two. He couldn''t help but curse out loud, "What the actul f*ck!!!"

    Even Fiarra couldn''t believe her eyes. Is this a battle between two apex predators? It was the most horrifying and bedazzling fight she ever had witnessed!

    "If you think five suns are enough to devour me, you''re wrong." Jin Rou didn''t look struggling, "Of all the Dragon Emperors I fought, you should be the one who has the best familiarity of my style."

    "And so?" Drasenia looked cold, "It''s not going to change the fact you''re going to die here, Han Li."

    "Not even the old man can kill me, how much can you?" Jin Rouughed and finally fought back. He punched the suns and pushed them backwards. Then, he stomped the ground and separated arge amount of rocks. Then, he kicked the air and the rocks came flying towards Drasenia.

    "Petty tricks." Drasenia was about to make the rocks explode with her punch when Jin Rou appeared below her.

    "Yes, petty tricks, they are." Jin Rou smiled and delivered a casual but direct punch towards Drasenia''s dantian.

    Drasenia knew what he''s nning to do and wanted to counterattack it with another punch. However, she was shocked as some lightning chains binded her arms, destroying her over all n of a counter.

    With no choice, she chose to receive the punch, but bent her body to reduce the impact.

    "Boom!" She was thrown violently towards a certain direction leaving a trail of blood on her way.

    Jin Rou looked satisfied with the sessful attack and smiled, "That''s how you punch a Dragon Emperor properly."

    Hearing this, the bearded man thought he had gone insane to hear such provocative words.

 Chapter 973 Jin Rou VS Drasenia

    "Boom!" Drasenia got up from being thrown away. That punch was almost critical. If she didn''t reduce the effect, her injuries would have been severe.

    The Dragon Emperor Drasenia stood tall despite the injuries she sustained. Her armor was pierced through by that punch, so she took it off. Her muscr body showed up. She was like a tough amazona from a forest.

    Jin Rou expected this. The Dragon Emperor managed to reduced the attack power in thest half second, "As usual, your muscles are tough to break."

    "You aren''t the only one who want to break my muscles." Drasenia cracked her neck and stretched her arms. Her eyes were fixated on Jin Rou as she read every movement he made.

    For apex beings like them, observing one''s enemy''s movements and reaction were always a must to win a battle. If you could predict how would your opponent react to your moves, you could easily gain the upper hand.

    Dragon Emperor Drasenia was used to battles. She fought even the strongest of the Dragon Emperors and managed tost for five hundred moves.

    "Damned Li, get ready to raze the ground with your face." Drasenia warned Jin Rou. Her muscles suddenly exploded and sprinted with a high speed, faster than light. She aimed to grab Jin Rou by his neck before he could react.

    But Jin Rou had already prepared for this. With a step backwards, he allowed himself to have time to react and prepare a counter.

    But how could the Dragon Emperor not expect this? She ground her teeth and stomped her right foot, turning the bnce off on the opponent.

    Jin Rou seemed to have caught with the imbnce, his expression changed a bit but he didn''t show it.

    "I''ll kill you!" Drasenia reached herrge hand towards Jin Rou''s neck, but Jin Rou managed to p it away.

    "You think you have a fighting chance if you don''t transform into your dragon self?" Jin Rou smirked. His two hands suddenly had twin lightning des, "Let me show you how utterly weak you are."

    This time, it was Jin Rou''s turn to be on offense. He created many lighting sh arcs with his twin des, creating a barrage of attacks against Drasenia.

    "Break!" Drasenia was taking the damage using her muscles but she knew it wouldn''tst long. So she activated one of her weapons, Dragon Horn.

    It was her Imperial Soul, and one she created herself. It was the strongest weapon she had.

    It came from a legendary dragon''s sharp horn, and she modified it many times to reach the current stage of the weapon.

    "Hah!" She shouted and break the chains of the attacksing from Jin Rou. The power of the Dragon Horn had been showcased. Just using a single sh, it already stopped Jin Rou''s rain attacks.

    Jin Rou backed off with a smirk, "I told you, transform already so you have a fighting chance."

    "Just talk and talk now. You won''t have the chanceter on." Drasenia waved her Dragon Horn and created arge force of wind. It created a tornado with very sharp winds inside.

    Jin Rou dropped the lightning des and opened his palm. Soon, countless seals appeared surrounding him.

    The wind tornado had a zing fire in it, as it transcended the concept of time Jin Rou created and the space.

    The seals surrounding Jin Rou glowed, reveling a monstrous and horrifying power, Total Canction.

    Jin Rou used 2,000 of his avable seals to create the Ability Seal, Total Canction.

    "I see that you have yet to run out of seals, Li." Drasenia knew what was the Total Canction was. Fortunately, she prepared for it. Dragonic Seals appeared above her, numbering to millions.

    Jin Rou creased his brow for the first time, "You will use millions of your limited seals to cancel my seal?"

    Apex beings, some of them, had a unique power that they could only get after stepping up in the new realm. And it was called Seal Trade.

    Not just everyone was qualified to learn it. Only the fated and talented ones had the right for it. In order to get a seal, one had to do things that could benefit the whole world. It was like the concept of karma and actions, but Seals were like apensation or payment for something good you did.

    As for the seals they could get? Only those who had it knew. They never divulged this information to anyone as it was part of the terms and conditions to use it.

    "I have never expected to see such Seal Trade in Dragon Sky. And two users, at that!" The bearded man was afraid but he was excited at the same time. It was a rare opportunity for him to witness it. After all, not even 12-Words could be deemed qualified to learn and use it! It all boiled down to luck and fate and talents.

    Fiarra had a little knowledge about this too. After all, their family was looking for ways to imitate the Seal Trade, albeit until now it didn''t bear any fruit.

    In the battlefield, Jin Rou''s Seal had been cancelled by Drasenia''s Seal. Paying millions of seals for it, anyone would think that she had gone crazy.

    Seals were very important to users such as them. Not just everytime and anytime they wanted, they could get seals.

    "I can see how determined you are to take my life." Jin Rou could see Drasenia''s resolve. She was willing to pour everything she got to take his life, "But it''s not yet your turn to kill me. Many people are lining up to take my life, as well."

    "Then I''ll dly kill you myself. How is that? I take up the honor of being the first andst to y you." Drasenia''s aura was getting stronger and stronger. Since this was Dragon Sky, she could do anything she wanted without getting restricted.

    Hearing this, Jin Rou couldn''t help but chuckle. People wouldn''t learn unless they see their own coffins waiting for them toy down."

 Chapter 974 A Taste Of My Power

    "What is so damn funny, Li?" Drasenia noticed that Jin Rou wasn''t fighting her with all his power which infuriated her, "Stop belittling just because 1 is wary of you."

    "Drasenia, do you know why even after all what I did in the past, that person above you doesn''t think of antagonizing me?" Jin Rou smirked, "Because he is smart and wanted to live a long life."

    Han Li was strong. Way stronger than one could imagine. His resources and secrets were frightening that you wouldn''t dare to confront him. However, those who thought they were hotshots did and what did they end up? Rotten corpses.

    1 didn''t want to experience the same. The Pandemonium Incident had long been gone, and was erased by the official annals. There was no reason to hold on to it.

    "Do you think 1 is afraid of you because he doesn''t want to fight you?" Drasenia snorted, "He just couldn''t spare you resources to deal with you."

    Dealing with Han Li required a heavy and blood crying amount of resources. It was Han Li the Primordial Emperor they were talking about here. How could they deal with him if they weren''t fully prepared? For 1, it''s not worth it to fight Han Li and just fail in the end.

    "No, 1 is a smart individual, unlike you." Jin Rou shook his head. He looked at Drasenia with disdain, "Even after knowing you are after, you still want to fight a hopeless battle. You''re pathetic."

    "I''m not afraid of you." Drasenia was slowly changing her body. She was getting bigger and bigger as well as her muscles. Also, dragon scales were appearing in her skin, "The Dragon Emperors aren''t afraid of anyone."

    Afterwards, Drasenia turned into a full and gargantuan red-scaled dragon with dual pair of wings, "Let me show you what''s the taste of despair."

    She inserted the Dragon Horn inside her heart and reacted to her body. Then, terrifying auras surrounded her whole huge dragon body.

    "Now we''re talking." Jin Rou crackled his knuckles and said, "But don''t expect me to be killed by your full power."

    "Enough talking!" Drasenia roared a breathe of fire towards Jin Rou, incinerating the whole ce. Dragon Sky had already been affected by this and would soon show signs of destruction.

    And that''s what Jin Rou couldn''t let to happen. Drasenia was a maniac, if she couldn''t kill him, she would switch her targets towards realm itself. With her power, it''s enough to destroy and erase Dragon Sky in Mortalis.

    The zing fire didn''t touch Jin Rou so Drasenia breathed a stronger series of fire, almost leaving the voids with a crack.

    "You''re even willing to take Dragon Sky to destruction?" Jin Rou sneered. Drasenia was already going all out and if she wasn''t stopped, the Dragon Sky would get destroyed.

    Jin Rou jumped high going to Drasenia''s chest, he aimed to insert something in her body to forcibly stop her from releasing her fire roars to the whole Dragon Sky.

    The bearded man knew that things were getting out of hand and took Fiarra, "We have to go now. It''s very dangerous to stay here."

    Because of the fight, some sleeping ancestors who chose to wait their lives to end here wer stumped to feel the raging fire zes. Even some Era Emperors looked at the direction where the fight was going on and used their eyes.

    "That''s a Dragon Emperor..." One ancient ancestor was stupefied, "How is that possible? I thought that they have all died during the Pandemonium Incident."

    "That cannot be." An Era Emperor answered his question, "Dragon Emperor Drasenia is one of the three Dragon Emperors who survived the Pandemonium Incident. And that fire we can see from here, is hers."

    The emperor had deep eyes so he could naturally see some things despite the distance.

    "Drasenia?" This name was a nightmare to many lineages in the past. The Dragon Emperor killed so many people during the incident, and the ancestor''s sect was one of its victims.

    Five Era Emperors were needed to keep her at bay and prevent her from killing more. If not for a 7-Words Era Emperor personally helping the four others, it would have been impossible to get them knowing their low-words.

    "Who is she fighting against?" The ancient ancestor said.

    After remembering a distant past, the Era Emperor could only smile and respond, "He''s an ally of the world for now."

    Jin Rou wasn''t sessful in inserting the seed in Drasenia''s chest. She was filling herself up with fire that it''s difficult to get through. Even if he could, the seed would soon vaporized.

    Jin Rou was just taunting Drasenia to transform. However, he was carried away too much that it led the enemy to actually morph into her real self. He opened his palm and looked at the seed.

    He then covered it with an aura and gathered momentum.

    Drasenia saw this and immediately roared, "Everything you do is going to be useless, Li. You can die with this damned Dragon Sky!"

    She lost her reasoning already and was ready to burn down the whole ce.

    Jin Rou sighed and said, "You want to see some of my real power, right? Since you are so hard headed, let me grant your wish.

    ? "Boom!" Jin Rou''s aura suddenly exploded taking the zing fire away. His hair was standing up because of electric friction together with gravity.

    "Bang!" Jin Rou cancelled out all the fire surrounding Drasenia which made the dragon bbergasted.

    What just happened to her fire?

    "Raa!" Then, Jin Rou punched herrge body ten times before kicking her to the ground in a violent and shocking manner.

    With no time to react, Jin Rou armored himself with lightning and created huge lightning spears and swords amounting to twenty. Afterwards, the swords and spears came running down towards therge body of Drasenia piercing her all in the parts which would make her immobilized.

    She tried to resist it at first, but the spears and swords made of lightning were so frightening that couldn''t take it out.

 Chapter 975 A Sky She Couldnt Reach

    "Raaaah!" Drasenia roared loudly, she didn''t stop struggling until her scale bled. However, the swords and spears piercing herrge body down was too strong that she couldn''t handle it.

    So this is the disparity between me and Han Li, huh? She couldn''t help but think. She thought that she was almost on par, if not on par, with Han Li. But to think that it''s nothing but a mere wishful thinking.

    Soon, all the lightning swords and spears had immobilized the huge dragonpletely. Drasenia was helpless and in a despairing situation. Her life was at mercy on Jin Rou''s hands. If he willed it, he could just kill her and get over with it.

    Jin Rou looked at the dragon and said, "This is the difference between you and me in terms of power level."

    It was a cruel reality for Drasenia. After all, who would want to ept that there''s a human stronger than you? Their race was a divine race, to begin with. So their talents were immense unlike the humans with a random selection.

    She climbed her way up to the highest peak of their race to let everyone acknowledge her power. But for what purpose? She looked at Jin Rou who was also looking at her and reflected on her life.

    "I spared you once in the past, Drasenia." Jin Rou walked on the top the huge dragon''s body whole talking, "And I only spare my enemies once. You cannot get another mercy the second time around."

    "I will not beg for mercy, Han Li. Not even to you." Drasenia had lost, but it didn''t mean that it was totally over. She was still thinking of how to escape here.

    "If you''re thinking of escaping here, let it go." Jin Rou could easily read her mind and said, "No one will save you today. Not even 1."

    "Pierce!" Jin Rou pierced another sword to the dragon''s chest and it made her scream out loud.

    "Ahhh!" Blue blood oozed from the chest as it prated the deepest part and reached her heart.

    "You could have stayed low and live your life. But instead, you chose this path." Jin Rou coldly said, "Everyone has their own choices, smart and dumb ones at that. Unfortunately, your choice categorizes with thetter."

    "Fighting someone like you is a dumb decision?" Drasenia was injured severely but she could still speak, "Don''t make meugh! You are not the strongest out there. You are a mere speck of dust in this vast universe. There are many unimaginable beings you wouldn''t ever see in your life."

    "And those beings can just hide and never appear in front of me." Jin Rou pushed the sword through to her chest, "I am always the strongest, and no one can defeat me unless I die. I know those old monsters can hear me. If anyone of you is not satisfied with my words,e and let''s fight to the death. "

    It was an arrogant deration. And it was all heard by many hidden eyes and ears in the void. However, no one responded to it as if they treated Jin Rou''s words as a passing remark.

    Jin Rou smirked and looked at the weakening dragon, "See? They are not going to bite back because they are all a bunch of losers who is afraid of light."

    "Grug!" Drasenia vomited so much blood that she slowly returned to her human form and the only sword that remained pierced at her was in her chest. Her eyes were getting blurry and remembered something, "My son..."

    She particrly didn''t care about her offspring. That''s why she could carelessly drop him anywhere. However, in her moment of near death, she suddenly thought of him and couldn''t help but call out.

    Jin Rou knew that Drasenia was dying. There was no way that she could heal with a sword pierced at her heart. It was the source of all Dragon Emperor''s super regeneration and once affected, it would also affect their healing process.

    "Your son will know the world without your name. Or how you look." Jin Rou tly spoke, "He will live amongst humans and blend in. Isn''t that amazing? The human race you hated so much will be taking care of your son."

    Drasenia looked at Jin Rou with weak eyes. It felt like any moment, she would close it and die, "My son will be okay..."

    He was a son of a Dragon Emperor, so it was natural that he would have the talents of his parents. Being a Dragon Emperor himself wasn''t also a faraway dream.

    "He will." Jin Rou assured. The offspring had nothing to do with the wars and blood of his parents. Jin Rou wouldn''t involve him in this kind of mess. He would make sure that he find the perfect family for the offspring to live like a real human.

    Drasenia vomited more blood as she looked at the sky in front of her, "Do you know why I hate you so much, Han Li?"

    She lifted her hand, shaking, and attempted to reach the sky with her hands, "Because... for us dragons, the sky is bounded to restrict us no matter how strong we are. But you... cough... on the other hand, can reach the sky higher than our sky..."

    Jin Rou listened attentively. His expression didn''t change but he could understand where she''sing from, "You Dragon Emperors are already strong enough to threaten the realms. Even the strongest emperors of this world will struggle in defeating any one of you. The sky you reached is already enough, supposedly."

    "You... cannot... understand," Drasenia felt her life being sapped out of her body. She was already one step away from death, "You cannot possibly... understand what it feels... not to reach the sky you want to reach..."

    "Thump!" Drasenia''s hand slumped down as her eyes stopped moving and turned white. She died, with so many regrets. It was obvious in her eyes that she had so many regrets that if she could take back time, she would possibly avoid them and take a different choice.

 Chapter 976 Dragon Emperor Loki

    Jin Rou sighed. He couldn''t possibly understand why these dragon emperors wanted to reach the higher sky, indeed. For power? To rule the entire world? Perhaps the oldest one would know it, but he knew it would be difficult 1, now that he killed Drasenia.

    It was already a miracle that 1 didn''t interfere with him killing Dragon Emperor Drasenia. Remember, only three of the Seven Dragon Emperors remained. Jin Rou looked at Drasenia''s neck and saw the number ''5''.

    It meant that she ranked fifth of the seven. The bearded man along with Fiarra neared Jin Rou and said, "Young Noble, you are such an amazing person. Let me follow you!"

    "Stop ying around and go back to Immortal Dynasty." Jin Rou wanted to p the man in the back, "You think it''s good for your ancestor''s heart to run away and y around in such a dangerous ce?"

    The bearded man didn''t answer it, smiling wryly. Of course, he had no ns in returning, yet. He wanted to y around first before going back. After all, he would need to act like a monk once he returned and he coild his possibly take it. Furthermore, following this man who just killed a dragon emperor would be more benefitable than staying in their dynasty.

    Fiarra neared Jin Rou and asked with a concerned tone, "Young Noble, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine." Jin Rou answered. He suddenly sensed something and said, "Back away, you two. Someone ising."

    The bearded man and Fiarra immediately stepped backwards. Was it another Dragon Emperor?

    Soon, a figure appeared from a cracked void. This time, it was a man with his face covered with white mask. He was also wearing an old french-style suit which made him look so gentlemanly. But what''s more noticeable was the number on his forehead.

    ''2''.

    The masked man slowly descended and stood opposite to Jin Rou. He then bowed and asked, "Your Excellency, the Master has requested me to ask permission from you to retrieve Drasenia''s body personally. As our member, we want to give her a proper burial."

    "And you want to know where she hid her treasures." Jin Rou chuckled. Dragon Emperors had a hobby of collecting treasures. And since Drasenia was already here since the Pandemonium Incident, she had collected a big amount of treasures now.

    And it was the major reason why 1 wanted to retrieve her body.

    The masked man didn''t deny it nor confirmed it, "Lady Drasenia deserves a proper burial and we hope you can give it to us. After all, she is still our member."

    There was no need for the masked man to confirm anything. He just needed to do as he was told by the Master.

    "You are still boring as ever since I met you in the past." Jin Rou sighed. He wanted toy down but there was nothing toy down on here, "Still strict, direct and conservative."

    "Your Excellency, the Master''s orders are what should I prioritize, that''s why." The masked man was still speaking in a calm tone, "So I will appreciate it if you can just hand over Drasenia''s corpse."

    "Hmm, of course I can give it to you." Jin Rou pondered, "But since she attacked me out of the blue, shouldn''t I receivepensation from you? It''s not like I asked for trouble."

    The masked man paused. He didn''t expect that Jin Rou would still ask for apensation after killing a Dragon Emperor. Nevertheless, he was stillposed as ever and asked, "Your Excellency, please do tell whatpensation you want."

    Jin Rou had the body, so he had the upper advantage in this regard. If he didn''t maximize his profits here, there wouldn''t be another chance to do so. After all, these emperors were so good at hiding themselves.

    The masked man felt something bad about it. They would be taken advantage of by this man again and it''s not good in his feeling. But, he had no choice either. Retrieving Drasenia''s body was a must.

    "Loki, I won''t make things difficult for you and 1, so how about this." Jin Rou raised his two fingers and said, "I only need two items. Of course, it''s in your treasuries."

    The masked man named Loki prepared his heart. He knew that they would bleed hate blood once again, "Please do tell, Your Excellency."

    Anything that Han Li would ask was surely not ordinary. The dragon emperors had experienced it in the past, especially Loki.

    "I need a set of Divine Dragon Stones, and the Cosmic Bowl." Jin Rou said as he sat down, "These are the two simple things I want to ask. No more, no less."

    Hearing this, Loki almost had his vision darkened. He thought that Jin Rou would ask for something crazy. But what he actually asked was more than that! This lunatic wanted to suck them dry!

    A set of Divine Dragon Stones was consisted of 20 stones of each kind but different elements. Those were very rare stones that they wouldn''t even give out a single of it. After all, they only have 2 sets of it. And Han Li wanted half?

    Moreover, the Cosmic Bowl was an epoch treasure which had been treasured by 1 for so many years now. It was like a heirloom of the dragon emperors who ranked 1 in the group.

    Wasn''t Han Li pushing this too much? Loki thought of the beautiful memories he had to calm down. His nerves were acting up and he had the urge to skin Han Li alive. However, knowing the other party''s mysteriousness and bottomless power, he calmed himself down.

    "Your Excellency, I don''t think this is possible. The two you have requested impose a very vital position in our organization, and we cannot bear to give it others, even if it''s you, Your Excellency." Loki exined, "However, you can ask for anything other than that."

    "Hmm, unfortunately, that''s what I want." Jin Rou shook his head and said, "Since you cannot give it to me, I guess Drasenia''s hidden treasures will do as mypensation."

 Chapter 977 Just Give It To Him

    When Loki heard this, his nerves acted up again, "Your Excellency, the hidden treasures are for no one but us, herrades. Please retrain from thinking about greedy things."

    "Then give me the set of Divine Dragon Stones and Cosmic Bowl. I will give you time to weigh what''s heavier, the things I requested, or the things Drasenia has hidden." Jin Rou said. He created a chair for himself to rx his feet.

    After so much pondering, Loki answered, "Your Excellency, I don''t think I can decide this on my own. It''s a huge matter and I cannot decide on a whim."

    He gave up forcing a no against Jin Rou. After all, he knew it would be useless and thetter would only push things further. He needed to ask advice to 1 of what he should do.

    "Then call 1 since he call the shots here." Jin Rou shrugged his shoulders, "But remember, my patience is limited so you better hurry."

    Dragon Emperor Loki then cracked the void and entered it. He didn''t waste time as he knew Han Li always stayed true to his words. Soon, he entered a separate dimension which only he knew. There lied a person sunbathing with an ocean in the front.

    Loki sighed and neared the person. She was an alluring woman in a bikini. With her white hair in a bun, she looked like a rxed goddess that came down to the mortal world.

    "I saw what happened." The woman in bikini didn''t wait for Loki to say something, "It is to be expected. Han Li is a greedy bastard who will always find a chance to suck our resources dry."

    The womanughed sweetly. She was already so beautiful, but when sheughed, even flowers would be shy and blush. Her beauty was on another levelpared to Fiarra, as this woman was like a real goddess who just descended.

    Who would have expected that 1, the strongest Dragon Emperor, who spearheaded the Pandemonium Incident, was a woman of this beauty?

    "1, are we going to give it, or give up the treasures?" Loki said. Out of all people, Han Li was the trickiest to deal with and they were all aware of it.

    "We will give up the two things he requested." 1 responded, "We have been had, Loki. As you see, he already calcted the moment Drasenia attacked him."

    "Why would Lady Drasenia cause trouble in Dragon Sky?" Loki was confused. Dragon Sky was her territory and though she could fully show her power there, it''s a stupid decision to confront the Primordial Emperor.

    "Because she wants to attain a higher sky, I guess." 1 spoke one of her hunches why Drasenia acted stupid, "Nevertheless, Drasenia''s death has significantly decreased our prowess, so her hidden treasures should be retrieved by us, not Han Li. So go and arrange the things he wanted."

    "1, are you sure? You know that we only have two sets of the Divine Dragon Stones and the Cosmic Bowl is your family heirloom." Loki wanted 1 to think this through. After all, there Cosmic Bowl was very special.

    "I have decided, Loki. We cannot lose Drasenia''s treasures." 1 said, "Now, go before he changes his mind and add another treasure."

    With Han Li''s train of thought, it wasn''t an impossible thing to happen. Soon, Loki returned to Dragon Sky.

    1id down again and was feeling the sun. She looked directly at the high sun and smiled, "Han Li..."

    ---

    Loki came back with boxes in his hands. Jin Rou smiled and said, "1 is indeed very decisive. Always know what to prioritize and what should not."

    Loki neared Jin Rou and handed over the set of Divine Dragon Stones and Cosmic Bowl, "As what you have requested. Now, Your Excellency, please hand over Drasenia''s body."

    "Of course." Jin Rou snapped his fingers and a ring appeared. He handed it over to Loki and exined, "This ring has Drasenia''s corpse to maintain her body warmth. After all, if you want to trace her treasures, you need the body in aplete form."

    "Thank you, Your Excellency." It wasn''t surprising that Jin Rou knew how they trace their member''s hidden treasures.

    "Since the deal has been settled, I will go now, Your Excellency." Loki bowed after inspecting the contents of the ring, "Please be safe."

    "Wait, I want to ask a question." Jin Rou said, "Will you participate in theing war?"

    Jin Rou was already here in Mortalis. It was only a matter of time before the war against that old man start. He wanted to know if these two dragon emperors would participate or not to make additional preparations.

    "We don''t seek worldly authority now, Your Excellency." Loki denied their participation, "You can go to the war to your heart''s content and fight it out with that old man."

    "I see, okay then. You can go now." Jin Rou nodded. Since they would not participate, he didn''t need to prepare more.

    Loki bowed again and eventually left. Jin Rou looked where Loki disappeared and smirked, "Wanting to live in peace now, 1?"

    1 was a special case. Even Jin Rou wanted to meet her, it was almost impossible as it would take a tantamount of his resources to trace her exact location. With 1''s power level, she could be an immense help to the war, but he knew he couldn''t force her.

    Jin Rou could have added to his conditions that he wanted to meet 1 after the two treasures, but he didn''t do so. He was already familiar with 1 and knew what answer it would bring him. So, he dropped the thought.

    The bearded man fell down this time and finally caught his breath. He felt that he''s going to die as one dragon emperor after another appeared! Even Fiarra''s heartbeat was so fast due to nervousness.

    Meeting such existences were too much for them due to their low cultivation. If not for Jin Rou, they would have already turned into a meatpaste.

 Chapter 978 Hundred Dragons Plateau

    Jin Rou looked at the bearded man and said, "I told you to go back to your sect. Don''t waste your talents ying around here."

    The bearded man was still young despite the growing beard he had. And because he''s young, there was still so much ahead of him. He would be an important character of the Immortal Dynasty as long as he was nurtured properly. However, it would be a different story if he''s the one not wanting to be nurtured.

    "Young Noble, truth be told, I just want to experience life outside as part of my learning. I want to get stronger by experiencing the wonders and mysteries of the world." The bearded man said. He never nned on abandoning the dynasty. He just wanted to take a breath of fresh air outside. After all, it was all about responsibilities and whatnot when he returned.

    "You can experience it when you be an emperor or a monarch." Jin Rou said, "With the life ahead of you, you are blessed and you should be using it to make your sect prosper."

    Immortal Dynasty had produced four emperors. But, it didn''t signify its overall strength as there were determining factors about it aside from the capabilities to produce an era emperor.

    "Let me apany you first, Young Noble." The bearded man had already decided. He wanted to learn a thing or two by following Jin Rou. He felt that it''s better than staying in the sect for many years.

    "Dynasty will surely spank you to death if he''s still alive." Jin Rou shook his head, "All right, I will let youe but be sure to go home after. Even if I have to drag you or throw you, I will."

    The bearded man nodded in glee as he said, "This Andreo understands."

    Jin Rou left the two first as he entered the pile of rocks again. He soon saw the trembling ck clock as he smirked, "I told you I will return."

    "If you dare hurt me, you will face tribtion!" The ck clock threatened, "I am a beloved item by the old man, do you think he will let you get away if you hurt me?"

    "Don''t depend on that old man. He has abandoned you a long time ago. Remember, that''s why I sealed you here." Jin Rou walked slowly towards the clock, "You are a defect, a trash of that old man. I thought you will repent for the years, but it looks like sealing you here was pointless.

    "Bzzz!" Then, Jin Rou''s hand was surrounded with lightning as he said, "I''ll make you taste some rounds of hell before dying."

    "You can''t do that! You cannot!" The clock was shouting hysterically as it tried to use its ability of gime. However, Jin Rou countered each of its attempt, "Killing me is a sin! A sin!"

    "Ahhhhhh!" Jin Rou smiled sinisterly as he began torturing the clock. No one could hear its screams and pleas, but if someone did, they would perhaps faint on the spot.

    ---

    Jin Rou went out of the rocks. He was already done with the job and said, "Let''s go."

    "Where do you want to go, Young Noble?" Andreo was curious what happened inside the rocks, but he knew he wasn''t in the position to ask so he brushed it off. Instead, he asked something that could be of help to the other party, "I have been here for years now, and I''m quite familiar with Dragon Sky."

    "Oh? Then do you know where is Hundred Dragons teau is?" Jin Rou asked.

    Andreo paled after hearing the name, "You want to go to Hundred Dragons teau, Young Noble?"

    "Yes. That''s thest ce I think of worthy visiting here in Dragon Sky." Jin Rou smiled.

    The Hundred Dragons teau was a floatingnd in Dragon Sky. It was a restricted ce and it''s heavily guarded by powerful ancestors and even a few emperors. It was rumored to have originated from the actual mythical dragon, Hundred Dragons. He was one of the first dragons of the race and served as the foundation of many dragon families.

    However, they were all a thing in the past now, and no one actually confirmed it. The rumor just circted and everyone epted this version. As for follow ups regarding that? No one bought it.

    Also, no one knew why powerful ancestors were guarding the entrance to teau and why was the security was heavy. Nevertheless, most people didn''t bother antagonizing them.

    "It''s impossible, Young Noble. Even Era Emperors are there guarding it, how can we enter such a ce?" Andreo felt his scalp itching. It was a suicidal idea to go there and break entry.

    "That''s why I said it''s worthy visiting." Jin Rou chuckled, "Besides, who can stop me if I want to go there? They have to weigh their pros and cons before doing so."

    Andreo gulped. Since it came to this, he resigned his fate and said, "Then I will lead you, Young Noble."

    "Sir Andreo, you need to calm down. Young Noble knows what he''s doing and you just have to trust him. This is ording to my experience of being with him for a while now." Fiarra smiled sweetly. She was genuinely reminding Andreo.

    "Princess Fiarra, you have such a strong mentality." Andreo smiled wryly and led the way.

    ---

    The Hundred Dragons teau was located in the far north where they came from. But with Andreo''s items, they managed to get there before the second day had passed.

    Fiarra gasped as she saw the huge floatingnd in front of her. The whole sky was covered by this, making her so amazed.

    Jin Rou didn''t look surprised. He marched forward as he aimed to enter the Hundred Dragons teau.

    However, before he could near the warp entrance of the teau, three old men appeared. They had different robes, meaning that they were from different powerhouses.

    "Boy, this ce is not for you and yourrades." The old man in the middle said. His tone was dominant.

 Chapter 979 Raze To The Ground

    Fiarra tried to use her background and Andreo''s, "Ancestors, I am Princess Fiarra of Thousand Elf Kingdom. And this one is here is Sir Andreo of Immortal Dynasty. We just want to broaden our horizons by peeking at the teau. Rest assured that we won''t cause any trouble."

    Fiarra was trying to do these ancestors a favor. After all, it would be a bloodbath once Jin Rou talked.

    Jin Rou let her do what she wanted and watched. But he already knew that it was pointless.

    The ancestor in the middle looked at Fiarra and Andreo back and forth before coldly answering, "You think your lineages matter to here in Hundred Dragons teau? You''re wrong. Not even the strongest ones, we don''t give a damn."

    The ancestor''s attitude was overbearing. He was so arrogant that he looked at the trio like mere insects. So what if they were from respectable lineages? So what if they produces several emperors? These ancestors didn''t give a damn about it, and wouldn''t give a damn.

    Jin Rou chuckled after hearing this response.

    The ancestor noticed this and asked, "What''s funny, boy?"

    "Nothing. I just thought how stupid you are l right now. Jumping like clowns, it''s a bit funny, I admit." Jin Rou smirked, "Unfortunately, that''s that. It is I who doesn''t give a damn about you and your rules."

    Not expending to be rebutted, the ancestor sneered, "You seem to have a sharp tongue for an insect. Out of consideration for the two lineages, I will let you go this once."

    Jin Rou ignored what he said and walked slowly to the ancestor, "If you have the power to stop me, show me. I''m itching to know where the hell did you get your arrogance from."

    "You..." He was being challenged by a young man, and it''s shameful! Not to mention, the man was even more arrogant than him.

    When Jin Rou was already in the ancestor''s range, he provoked him and said, "Show me how capable you are."

    "Then die." The ancestor was about to swat Jin Rou like a fly but he was dragged by thetter and floored his face to the ground several times. It happened so fast that the other ancestors were caught off guard.

    What just happened?

    Fiarra sighed. These people couldn''t appreciate her kindness and now they''re going to reap what they sow. She already gave them a chance not to get hurt, but they were too blinded by their arrogance.

    The two ancestors wanted to help their leader but Jin Rou''s eyes deterred them from doing anything, "If you want to be like this arrogant ancestors of yours, go on attack me. But don''t think you will fare better than him."

    That''s true. Of the three ancestors here who were all eternal monarchs, the ancestor in Jin Rou''s grasp was the strongest with five totems. If their leader was razed like this, how could they result better than him?

    "Bastard! Do you know what you''re doing?!" The arrogant ancestor was held by his neck and he''s losing it, "Do you know the consequences of trying to kill an ancestor serving the Hundred Dragons teau?"

    "I don''t know, I don''t care." Jin Rou smirked, "If they''re brave enough, they should try and save you."

    "Bastard, stop!" The ancestor was about to lose his life when a hand reached Jin Rou''s and said, "Young Friend, I hope we can talk this out."

    The neer carried an aura of imperial nobility. He was not that handsome but his charms were powering. Jin Rou looked at the neer and smiled, "You want me to spark this arrogant old fox?"

    "An Era Emperor!" Being in a lineage, Andreo could immediately recognize it. Only Era Emperors could have this kind of aura!

    Jin Rou''s smile had an inch and miles of mysteriousness as his eyes looked deeply at the neer.

    "Young Friend, spilling blood in our teau is not received well." The emperor said with a calm tone, "I''m willing topensate you handsomely if you let go of our ancestor."

    "Unfortunately, I''m not in a good mood today so I''ll be daring to push the buttons and cross the line." Jin Rou snapped the arrogant ancestor''s neck. The old man limped and Jin Rou threw his body away like a trash, "If I don''t drill some nails in your heads, you will all think that you can bully anyone who wants to interact with you."

    Leafmoon Era Emperor couldn''t believe what he witnessed. He was refused tly by this young man and killed their ancestor on the spot! He looked at Jin Rou and assessed him again, "Young Friend really crosses the line."

    ? The other two ancestors were enraged and wanted to attack. But when they remembered his eyes a while ago that could take their lives by stare, they shuddered and held their rage in.

    "Why, do you think that you as an Era Emperor is the only who has the right to cross the line?" Jin Rou smirked, "Leafmoon, I know from the past that you are ambitious but I never expected that you will be this ambitious to actually monopolize thend."

    "It is ours in the first ce. What right do you have?" Leafmoon said, "This is our origin, and we are protecting it from greedy people like you."

    "Enough of your righteous pretention, it''s making me want to puke." Jin Rou rolled his eyes, "I''ll make this clear again, if you want to stop us from entering, you better be ready to get your heads sliced up."

    Jin Rou tantly threatened them like they were fishes on the chopping board. Leafmoon clenched his fists, "Must you go this overboard?"

    "If we''re talking about going overboard, you and the other emperor were the ones who did an overboard thing first." Jin Rou looked at him with disdain, "And as for origin? This teau is not your origin, you just want to take the benefits yourselves."

    The emperor didn''t know what to counter this argument. After all, what Jin Rou said was the truth. Of course, he wouldn''t still openly admit it, but his expression had already told others so.

 Chapter 980 Punishmen

    Being an era emperor, Leafmoon had never been disrespected. He was always basking in awe and reverence of the masses. He didn''t expect that he would meet someone as rude as Jin Rou here.

    But the other party had hit a sore spot. They were really just pretending to be heroes protecting the teau when in fact they were reaping the benefits themselves. They wanted to monopolize everything there that they decided to guard it and forbid others from entering. They weren''t heroes or something who voluntarily protected the Hundred Dragons teau, they were just a bunch of robbers.

    "Leafmoon, if you want to live, you better not block my way." Jin Rou issued his final warning, "I really don''t have time to y with you. If you still want to live longer, stop blocking my way."

    "This is trespassing!" Leafmoon Era Emperor didn''t back down despite the threats. He was an era emperor, after all. How could he shame himself?

    But he soon realized that his choice was foolish as Jin Rou lifted him up by the neck and tightened his grip, "Then die so much."

    Leafmoon Era Emperor didn''t react fast enough, and was struggling for his life. Jin Rou''s grip was getting tighter and it''s making him lose breath. He signaled the other two ancestors who were surprised silly to help him. If he died here, all of them would die for sure.

    The two ancestors were about to move when Jin Rou looked at them again with those eyes that could destroy realms. They shuddered and almost peed their pants. In the end, they couldn''t do a thing to save Leafmoon.

    "Shhh!" Then, Jin Rou''s palm, which was gripping the era emperor, released a thorn and it directly pierced through the neck of Leafmoon.

    "Urgh!" Leafmoon felt pain and he instantly lost the ability to breath. As he tried to heal the deep wound, Jin Rou kicked him brutally.

    "You''re a shame to the emperors, Leafmoon. Stooping this low for temporary benefits. It''s funny that it''s already a joke." Jin Rou was smiling as he tortured the emperor without hesitation.

    Soon, cries of pleas came from the emperor as he experienced hell for the first time in his life. Never did he expect that he would experience such thing while still living.

    "Please, stop..." Leafmoon was no longer the arrogant emperor a while ago, he was now crying with snot on his face. He was pleading for his life for the hundredth time, "If you want to enter, please enter. No one will stop you."

    "No one can stop me." Jin Rou kicked the emperor again, "You better behave here with your dogs. Don''t ever think of running away."

    Jin Rou stopped hitting the emperor and proceeded to enter the teau. Princess Fiarra and Andreo were shocked but still followed suit.

    "Young Noble''s power can decimate the entire Mortalis." Andreo didn''t forget to praise Jin Rou, expecting some benefits toe, "Even Leafmoon Era Emperor has no match against you and begged for his life."

    Leafmoon was an emperor, but not a strong one. If there was a ranking, he could be at the bottom rankings. But it''s different with the other emperor who was his aplice.

    "He is an emperor, but he''s destined to remain on that level in his realm." Jin Rou said, "I removed his right to add more Words to his cultivation."

    "You can do that, Young Noble?" Andreo was surprised. Fiarra covered her mouth in response.

    It was a cruel and merciless move from Jin Rou. Suspending an emperor''s right to further advance was akin to death penalty while still alive.

    Why do era emperors wanted to get stronger? Because they want to pursue the endless dao, and prove themselves. And how can they do it? By proving their Words. It''s already a difficult matter to prove their Words as it would take so much time and resources to prove it. And Leafmoon had no chance to do it for the rest of his life.

    For emperors, it was a punishment crueler than dying. A punishment that judged their path already, and took away their reason in pursuing the dao.

    "That is a just price of offending me and monopolizing thisnd at the same time." Jin Rou nced at the floating teau, they were already near there.

    Soon, they finally reached the entry point of thend. It was filled with big trees and habitablends. Of all in Dragon Sky, it was the only ce with and like this.

    "It was no wonder that they are monopolizing thisnd." Fiarra spoke. She observed the flowers here and touched it, making them instantly bloom.

    "Even I will be greedy in taking thisnd for myself." Andreo said as he gulped, "So this is the teau where Hundred Dragons had stayed."

    "You know something about that?" Jin Rou paused, interested in what he heard.

    "Yes, Young Noble. My ancestor is a fanatic of the legendary dragons in the history, and collected many rumors and information regarding them." Andreo smiled wryly and exined.

    Hundred Dragons was believed to be the founder or the co-founder of the entire dragon race. However, no one proved it. Not even the dragon emperors of the past. And although this position was debatable until now, everyone was sure that Hundred Dragons was a very strong existence that could make the dragon emperors run for their money.

    Jin Rou chuckled after hearing it. The version had been modified many times now that it didn''t make sense at all, "Hundred Dragons is a co-founder of the dragon race? This topic has aged now so I guess it''s good to fill in the two of you."

    The two were so excited upon hearing this. The Young Noble would give them a piece of information with absolute certainty! Just how precious was that to obtain information from the Young Noble?

    "Hundred Dragons is really one of the first dragons of Mortalis. However, it was not a co-founder." Jin Rou said. It was all a piece of information which Han Li gained during his life, "To summarize his life, Hundred Dragons is the evil of the dragon race."

 Chapter 981 Threesword Era Emperor

    Hundred Dragons was evil? As a person who always heard his fanatic ancestor always telling him stories about it, it didn''t look like it. Especially about Hundred Dragons. But since it came from Han Li, it should be the truth.

    "He is branded as an evil by his fellow dragons." Jin Rou rified, "Because of a choice he had made in the past. Because of a choice no one didn''t expect him to choose."

    "What is it, Young Noble?" Andreo asked. He was eager to know why Hundred Dragons was branded as an evil by his peers. He felt dying if he didn''t discover what the truth was.

    "A choice to kill half in order to save half." Jin Rou didn''t emphasize more and said, "It''s up to you how will you interpret my words. I already gave you the answer, it''s up to you how you will understand the truth underlying it."

    The two didn''t ask Jin Rou again. They knew that it''s all they could know. Perhaps they weren''t qualified again to know more information regarding this. Nevertheless, it helped them understand more about the history of the world.

    They roamed around the teau for a while now but other than nts and trees, they haven''t seen anything or anyone.

    "I thought that there are people here." Andreo said. He was bewildered that no one was living here. After all, those ancestors below guarded this ce so much that it felt like they were keeping a secret here.

    "Hundred Dragons teau is a deste livingnd." Jin Rou exined, "Even these greedy emperors wouldn''t stay here for long more than necessary. More often than not, they would stay below and prevent people froming in."

    "What could they possibly get here, Young Noble? To actually take it for themselves." Fiarra asked curiously.

    "Little Fiarra, do tell me. What can be the possible reasons why era emperors want thisnd? What do they seek in their levels?" Jin Rou asked.

    Fiarra was enlightened as she realized something, "To prove their Words."

    "Bingo." Jin Rou affirmed, "And thisnd can give them an opportunity to prove their Words."

    Proving one''s Words was difficult at the extreme level. After all, if it was easy to do so, there would be plenty of era emperors with high number of Words.

    Proving a Word required the right amount of luck and opportunity, as well as talent and enlightment. Each of this must be synced in order to sessfully prove their Words. Moreover, the difficulty was rising the more you have Words in your realm.

    "Thisnd can bring them the opportunity they seek for. But they have to wait for the right moment or else it will be useless." Jin Rou exined more after pausing for a bit.

    The two had learned so much today and they were satisfied. Moreover, they even had chances to meet era emperors and stronger ones, albeit as Young Noble''s enemies.

    The trio decided to stay here for the night and set up a camping site. Andreo was always prepared for this and had many things in his inventory that could help them livefortably outside.

    "You really brought useless items with you." Jin Rouughed, "Are you going to a pic or something?"

    There were many treasures Andreo could get in their Immortal Dynasty. Being a lineage with four emperors, getting some wouldn''t be a problem especially he was the apple of the eye there. And yet, instead of having important items to bring, he brought such useless camping tools to get his everyday lifefortable.

    Fiarra sweetly chuckled as she heard this. Andreo smiled wryly and said, "I just wanted to be prepared well, Young Noble. That''s why I brought these camping items. And see, it''sfortable."

    Jin Rou didn''t tease the guy more and went out for a fresh air. Hundred Dragons teau had no beasts living, so the danger level was low during the night.

    He created a throne and sat there and observed the night sky with a moon. Although it was just a separate illusions created by Dragon Sky, the night sky here felt real.

    Jin Rou was still observing the night sky as he said, "It''s unexpected that you will show yourself here."

    And then, a figure appeared. He was a young man with his hair tied. There were three des hanging by his waist. As for his face, he wasn''t that handsome but he had this air of coolness surrounding him.

    "Threesword greets Your Majesty." The man knelt in front of Jin Rou and said, "Please forgive my people''s impudence in blocking your path. They didn''t know who you really are, Your Majesty."

    "You can always see the real colors of people if they feel superior towards you." Jin Rou coldly said, "Their arrogance has melted down to their bones because you are backing them, Threesword?"

    If anyone could hear his name, they would immediately prostate in front of him. After all, Threesword Era Emperor was the third emperor of de Immortal!

    Remember, this lineage was like Immortal Dynasty, they also produced four emperors under their banner.

    Threesword Era Emperor was said to be the most talented genius during his era, that''s why he got the will and became an emperor. He practiced their foundation daow and created his own imperial daow, Three Swords of the Night.

    He had never interacted with de Immortal again but he left his imperial daow there with them as a gift. Now, he was currently residing in Dragon Sky to find an opportunity here in Hundred Dragons teau.

    "I beg for your forgiveness, Your Majesty." Threesword might be a powerful emperor, but in front Han Li, he was a mere junior and a fly at the same time.

    "It''s toote. I already suspended Leafmoon''s ability to step further in his cultivation." Jin Rou shook his head, "But on ount of your brother''s contributions, I will not punish you and the others."

    Hearing this, Threesword Era Emperor felt his body lightened. He just narrowly escaped death.

 Chapter 982 Bladelord Era Emperor

    "Thank you for your mercy, Your Majesty." Threesword sighed in relief. He thought that with Han Li''s train of thought, he would be punished as well.

    He knew he was already discovered the moment Han Li stepped on the teau. It''s just Han Li ignored his existence as if he didn''t sense him there. He was aware that there was no escape for people who Han Li branded as enemies as, so he didn''t even think about fleeing for his life and instead owned it up.

    Fortunately, Han Li was in the mood to forgive him. He was a powerful emperor but he was nothing but a fly in Han Li''s eyes.

    "You spent resources to invest in thisnd, and find an opportunity to prove your Word." Jin Rou said, "But with your level, it''s more difficult than the previous ones."

    Threesword Era Emperor was an 8-Words Era Emperor. He was already an extremely strong emperor by this level and no one would dare threaten him or his sect. And now, he was trying to attempt to be a 9-Words Era Emperor. But he couldn''t see the exact opportunity and his luck.

    He had been here for so many years now, but he couldn''t feel a chance to prove his Word here.

    "Yes, Your Majesty. I''m already stuck and don''t know how to advance further. The teau is not helping me much." Threesword shook his head with a sigh. He was still here because he was hoping to sess in the end.

    "The concept of Word Proving is an endless depth. You cannot fathom how difficult it will be or how easy it will be. You''re already here for at leasta hundred thousand years now with no fruits." Jin Rou said, "It''s because the ce is not the right ce you should be."

    "So Hundred Dragons teau will not help me?" Threesword''s voice shook. He spent so much in thisnd already and he couldn''t go without getting anything.

    "You assumed this piece ofnd will help you, and even spent resources for it. Unfortunately, that''s not going to happen." Jin Rou drilled this reality to Threesword, "Threesword Era Emperor, thisnd will never help you advance."

    He''s saying this out of considerations for his big brother. He didn''t want Threesword to spend his life here and just got nothing in the end.

    "So where can I advance, Your Majesty?" Threesword''s expression was dark. There was no need to doubt Han Li''s words. He had no reason to deceive him, a lowly emperor.

    "Threesword, it seems you are taking Word Proving lightly due to your easy path towards imperial." Jin Rou tried to remind him, "If you can just find opportunities in a vastnd and pour resources to it to generate luck, do you think many era emperors will be low-leveled until now?"

    Jin Rou got a point. Proving a Word required many factors and resources wasn''t the only thing it needed to exact luck and opportunities.

    Threesword was instantly enlightened and realized he had been going the path the wrong manner. He clenched his fists and said, "Threesword understands now. Thank you for your guidance, Your Majesty."

    Era emperors like Threesword needed guidance the most especially their paths were getting harder and more arduous. However, more often than not, they couldn''t even seek guidance as emperors liked to move alone and find the answers themselves. It was always the routine and would always be the routine.

    It was very rare to have an advice from extraordinary beings like Han Li. So meeting him and being guided by him was a blessing of heaven and earth itself.

    "Oh right, I remembered something." Jin Rou suddenly remembered something when de Immortal popped in his mind, "I killed your ancestor wielding ten des. When Coinlost appeared in the north, your de Immortal wanted to have a piece of that pie despite being here in the west."

    Hearing this, Threesword''s blood turned cold. Those idiots actually reached their hands in the north and even offended His Majesty? It seemed that he had to make an official decree and discipline his people, "I will make sure to give appropriate measures, Your Majesty."

    Jin Rou nodded and shifted the topic, "Your big brother, is he still alive?"

    Threesword shuddered after hearing the question. He found it difficult to answer and how to answer this question.

    Seeing this, Jin Rou already got the answer he was looking for and sighed, "I see. So even he couldn''t survive the trial."

    "Big Brother delord has always admired you to the fullest extent, Your Majesty. He always treasured your advices and guidance to him. He wanted to be stronger and be of help under you." Threesword was gloomy as he said, "Unfortunately, the Emperor Trial killed him, too. Just like..."

    He was talking about delord Era Emperor, the second emperor of de Immortal. Out of all the emperors under the lineage, he was the one who stood out and shone the most.

    Being a 10-Words, delord Era Emperor managed to sweep realms after realms by a singlemand of his hand. He was like a brilliant sun shining the day with his light. Many had adored and idolized him. Some even treated him like a god.

    Unfortunately, it was all a short-lived fantasy when delord tried to ovee Emperor Trial. It was a trial for era emperors with 10-Words. Once you ovee the trial, you would have the chance to be an 11-Words, or if luck would have it, be a 12-Words even.

    But the thing was, Emperor Trial had killed many brilliant emperors in the past. It had a mortality rate of 97%. Meaning, out of 100 10-Words Era Emperors, 97 will die and 3 would ovee it sessfully.

    Jin Rou sighed and remembered that Han Li taught delord how to hold his de and make it sharper to sh enemies with one shot. His memories suddenly flooded Jin Rou as he felt an indescribable pain inside.

    delord held an important ce in Han Li''s heart as he was one of the students he truly nurtured with all he got.

 Chapter 983 Advices

    "It''s a good thing that he is already away from the bloody wars." Jin Rou spoke. He knew delord very well. And he was the type that would follow Han Li whethere to jump in a boiling water or fire.

    "Right, Your Majesty." Threesword suddenly remembered something took out a scroll. He handed it over to Jin Rou and said, "Big Brother delord told me to give this to you when I have the chance. If I don''t, he said to burn it down."

    Jin Rou received the scroll and opened it. He smiled wryly as he discovered the contents in it. That kid was thoughtful as ever. He truly loved and respected Han Li and it made Jin Rou feel warm.

    Han Li was adored and hated by people at the same time. Those who adored him want him to have a good and long life while those who hated him wanted him to disappear and die suffering hell.

    Nevertheless, he never stopped moving forward. His path was only forward, never to turn back. Never to hesitate for someone. No one was as tough as Han Li in the world, so many were still idolizing him. Many era emperors and even epoch saints wanted to follow him and serve him for the rest of their lives.

    "What is the scroll, Your Majesty?" Threesword asked. Despite being so curious, he never opened it. It was not for him and it wasn''t his turn to know what''s inside it.

    "A truth." Jin Rou didn''t exin it more but Threesword had already have a gist of what he meant.

    Silence permeated the air as the two didn''t speak again. Jin Rou was looking at the dark sky while Threesword was kneeling, looking down to the ground. He never dared to leave since Jin Rou had yet to tell him to.

    After an hour, Jin Rou broke the ice and spoke, "Threesword, your talents can take you to ovee the Emperor Trial. But, don''t be hasty as what your brother did."

    Jin Rou was reminding him that oveing the Emperor Trial was also like proving the Word. It needed one''s luck and change at the same time to survive. Many emperors didn''t know this, thus they wasted their lives trying to ovee Emperor Trial.

    "Do you think I can ovee it, Your Majesty?" Truth be told, Threesword wasn''t confident if ever he reached that point. He was thinking to be a 10-Words forever and stay there. After all, the Emperor Trial was too frightening. Remember, his big brother was already a talented and and powerful but he still couldn''t ovee the trial.

    "Threesword, Emperor Trial is not something you era emperors can take once you feel like it. It needs further understanding of the dao, proper umtion of karma, and intense luck and opportunities at the same time." Jin Rou exined, "In other words, you have to be prepared well. You couldn''t ovee the trial if you think it''s easy or it''s moderately easy."

    Emperor Trial had a very high mortality rate. Of a hundred emperors who tried it, 3 would seed and the rest would die. So to ovee it, one had to prepare carefully and align it with one''s luck and opportunity.

    Threesword understood this. But it was easiser said than done. Who could do it easily when even the most talented and brilliant emperors failed to do so?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    That''s why the number of apex era emperors in the world was so few. Furthermore, no one didn''t know if they were still alive or not.

    "It''s a matter of determination and dao heart." Jin Rou further exined, "The world is not going to adjust for you, so you have to keep going and persevere. Until the end. Just like what your brother did. Of course, don''t die a meaningless death."

    He paused before resuming, "Everyone has a choice. You have a choice. I''m just giving you a piece of advice. You can stay where you are or risk it all with everything you got to see another horizon."

    "Is it like what you are doing, Your Majesty?" Threesword asked. Han Li had never stopped and never intended to stop. He always pursued and challenge the heavens despite so many failures. No one could be consistent as him. Thus, his advice had an impact to them.

    "Yes. Because of my sturdy dao heart, I am able to remain calm at all times and ovee even the impossible trials." Jin Rou smiled, "And with your talents, you could do it too. Your veins have the blood of your progenitor who ovee the Emperor Trial, so you can do it."

    Threesword learned so much today as his determination was aroused. His resolution became more solid as he listened to Jin Rou. It wouldn''t be easy to ovee Emperor Trial but he would think of crossing the bridge when he got there. For now, focusing in advancing was the priority.

    He needed to be a 10-Words, just like his brother, to qualify to say that he deserved Han Li''s praise.

    "Your Majesty, I will be leaving now to prepare. I have learned so much today that I will be grateful to you." Threesword Era Emperor kowtowed, "I will be forever in debt of you."

    "Rise. You can leave." Jin Rou looked at the man, "You have so much ahead of you. Don''t always think about getting stronger, and see the bigger picture. There are times you need to pause and reflect, before going on again."

    Han Li''s words were treated like gold and diamonds by those who knew him. He rarely gave advice to people and those who had became prominent characters of the world. To actually had been adviced this many by this existence, Threesword felt his life had a meaning.

    Threesword Era Emperor made a final bow before leaving with words, "I hope you attain victory this time, Your Majesty."

    After he disappeared, Jin Rou was left alone and got back to seeing the dark sky again. He smiled and said, "The victory will be mine, no matter what the cost."

 Chapter 984 Disappearance

    The next day. Andreo and Fiarra woke up and their Young Noble wasn''t there. They searched the entire area but nothing was found. As their Young Noble was, he never left an imprint on the ground.

    "Where do you think Young Noble gone off to?" Fiarra asked Andreo. Since the other party was familiar with Dragon Sky, he might know where Jin Rou went.

    Unfortunately, Andreo shook his head and responded, "Hundred Dragons teau is a different thing. I never explored this since they sealed off this ce."

    Fiarra didn''t ask more as she knew it would be pointless. She sat down and calmed herself. There was no need to worry about their Young Noble. After all, he was powerful. Only, he didn''t leave a note or signal of what should they do.

    "Let''s wait for the Young Noble until sunset." Andreo suggested, "The Young Noble won''t leave unless he has a reason to do so. Perhaps he''s checking something and he didna€?t want to put us in danger."

    It sounded usible. Fiarra nodded, "All right. Let''s wait for the Young Noble here for a while."

    The two prepared breakfast and lunches in case Jin Rou went back early. They wanted to serve him and be useful as much as possible.

    The food came from the frozen goods of Andreo. Since he ran away, he learned to preserve beast meat in case he wanted to eat. Though cultivators like them didn''t need to eat as their bodies were trained that way, there''s nothing wrong in taking food especially if it''s delicious. It was already a human system that couldn''t be removed totally despite the improvements of the body.

    "You are so good in cooking." Andreo couldn''t help but praise thedy when he tasted the food she created, "You perfectly maintained the right fire and blended the seasonings well equally."

    He was truly amazed. As someone who just ate food when he wished it, his food usually tasted below average since he couldn''t cook and he had no talents for it.

    But it was different for the princess. He could immediately tell that Fiarra had a knack for cooking. Unfortunately, her path was not destined to be a chef.

    "I often use my free time in learning many things. But I think I''m adept the most in cooking and baking." Fiarra said confidently. She studied well and hard to learn techniques that could make the food tastier, "That''s why I''m able to cook food like this, though it''s only passable in Young Noble''s pte."

    "Still, it''s a passing remark." Andreo consoled her, "Young Noble has tasted so many delicacies already and perhaps top chefs used to serve him, so that might be the reason why your food is just passable. In any case, you still have room for improvements."

    "Thank you for your praise." Fiarra spoke humbly but empty. For her, the praise that mattered was only from the Young Noble.

    When silence was already surrounding them, Fiarra decided to talk, "I heard that Immortal Dynasty''s progenitor is part of Godlister?"

    It just passed as a mere rumor, and Immortal Dynasty had never confirmed it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    No one knew how strong Immortal Dynasty''s progenitor, Immortal Dynasty, was. After all, he remained lowkey and reclusive most of the times. In fact, only a very few had seen him in the past.

    Andreo didn''t expect this question from Fiarra. It was a deep and personal topic for their sect and he didn''t know what to answer.

    Fiarra realized that it might be a too personal question and smiled it away, "Don''t mind about it. I''m just curious and all. You don''t have to answer it."

    "It''s okay. It''s not that I don''t want to answer it, but I don''t think I can give you a satisfactory answer." Andreo smiled wryly, "Immortal Dynasty is a powerful lineage, but the skirmishes and aiming for one''s throats is verymon inside."

    Being a lineage that produced four era emperors, the branches in Immortal Dynasty were always against each other, plotting against to take the benefits for themselves. It''s not umon for this lineage to face this problem.

    In fact, even Thousand Elf Kingdom''s Serafinio family had many enemy families that wanted to usurp the position from them.

    "When power infested one''s mind, insatiable greed will soon take over one''s emotions." Fiarra had witnessed it firsthand and said, "Greed is a powerful tool to get what you wanted. But it''s also an edged sword pointing towards you."

    So many people have gone insane because of greed. Because of power it connected with. Killing others because you wanted to take what they have was fueled by greed in its extremities.

    "Well, even low ranked sects experience the same. No one will ever not experience the manifestation of greed." Andreo shook his head, "It''s just a matter of how you control it and how you ovee it."

    Soon, they eat the food and left some for the Young Noble. Since the food created by Fiarra was tasty, Andreo couldn''t help but try to devour everything. After all, the ingredients were his in the first ce so there''s nothing wrong in eating it all. Moreover, the Young Noble might not want it even. So, it would just go to waste.

    Nevertheless, Fiarra was firm to leave some food for the Young Noble and she was prepared to fight Andreo if he pushed the matter through.

    With no choice, Andreo didn''t bother trying to get his hands on the food and meditated. He ate too many that it might affect the cirction of the qi inside his body.

    The sun was about to set, but the Young Noble was yet to appear. Apparently, the duo were increasingly getting worried. After all, he was missing for almost half a day now. They couldn''t help but think that they might have been abandoned at this point.

    But Fiarra shook this nauseous thought. Jin Rou would never ever try to abandon them, for sure. There must be a reason why he was still not here, to begin with. An important reason that only the Young Noble knew.

 Chapter 985 A Woman

    While the two were worried about Jin Rou, the origin of worry was in a different space. He slowly opened his eyes and discovered that he was no longer in the area teau. No, he''s not even in Dragon Sky now.

    He observed the surroundings. It was a vast and peaceful ocean with birds flying over him. He was currently floating on therge body of water in a small boat. There was no one with him but he knew there was someone observing him, or something.

    Jin Rou looked at the blue sky and said, "What do you want? You even pulled me out of Hundred Dragons teau."

    "What do you think you''re doing? Why are you here in Mortalis again?" A woman''s voice sounded from the sky, "Do you know that you''re already a topic in the central because of your emergence in this world?"

    "Why, what do you care about?" Jin Rou chuckled. He recognized this voice very well, "This is my path, and no one will stop. Not even you."

    "You survived thest challenge, but do you think those old men will let you survive this time around? You still have a chance to go back from whence you came. Justy low in the Nine Heavens, or start a sect." The woman''s voice sounded again. There was a hint of disappointment and worry in her voice.

    "You are not the one to dictate the path I should take. This is my decision, and it''s final." Jin Rou was determined. Even if he didn''t want to do this, what choice did he has? He was cornered, to begin with.

    "You''re going to die." The woman warned, "They are preparing more and more for your expected arrival. Not even your followers and students in central will be able to save you."

    "I don''t need their assistances, in the first ce." Jin Rou shook his head, "Did you just pull me here to tell me that I''m going to die in Central God Region?"

    He chuckled and continued, "You sure have grown worried about me."

    "Cut the crap, Li." The woman was angered, "If you don''t care about your life, then care about your daughter and her mother."

    Jin Rou creased his brows and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "The old man has discovered that Tian Era Emperor''s granddaughter is your daughter, Han Li." The woman exined, "The old man spent heavy resources to find this truth and no one cannot deny it, not even you."

    "So he wants to touch them now?" Jin Rou''s aura suddenly turned cold and oppressive. The entire calm sea became turbulent as he looked at the sky.

    "He ns to, if you keep on challenging his patience." The woman said. She was a prominent character in central, so her words weighed heavy, "So go back and just live your life in peace. The old man will not pursue this further if you justy low and not cause trouble for him."

    Jin Rou sneered as he heard this, "What a joke. Lady, do you really think that the old man will let me be if I leave now and turn my back? For many times that I faced him, he is more cunning and vicious than you thought he was."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "So you want to risk your life and your daughter?" The woman''s tone was t and cold, "Do you think Tian Era Emperor will be able to save the both of them in the hands of the old man? He can save himself knowing he is a 12-Words, but his daughter and granddaughter? I don''t think so."

    "Old Tian didn''t need to save them. As nothing will happen to them, anyway." Jin Rou harrumphed. He got up in the boat and shouted, "And why don''t you bring your real body to talk to me, anyway? Instead of using this lousy voice here."

    "You know that I can''t." The woman answered, "With the restrictions of Western Emperor Region, I cannot possibly manipte the space and be here personally."

    That''s true. Aside from era emperors, the very restricted existences here in the west would be the epoch saints. Once they appear here in the region, heaven chains would soon bind them and the heavenly system would punish them no matter how prestigious their background was.

    The natural constraints of the Western Emperor Region was to keep the bnce of the said region. After all, it was the home of era emperors.

    "But with your treasures, being here is easy as pie for you." Jin Rou said, "Not to mention, your heavenly sect is always prepared to spend their resources on you being their saint."

    The woman didn''t know if this was apliment or a sarcasm, but she felt it to be thetter. In any case, she ignored it and said, "I have done everything to warn you, Han Li. If you ever appear in the central, don''t think about getting a peaceful life there. Thousand sects and families will hunt you down, with the risk of your daughter and wife getting implicated."

    "This is something that you shouldn''t worry about yourself." Jin Rou spoke tly, "Worry about the state of your sect, instead."

    The woman snorted and said, "I''ll retrieve this space now. Remember my advice, whether to heed it or not, it''s up to you. Though I already know the answer."

    After that, the whole ce shook and everything became spiral. Jin Rou closed his eyes.

    ---

    "Let''s try to find the Young Noble." Fiarra couldn''t take it anymore and stood up. She was so worried that she wanted to search for the inch and meters of every corner here.

    Andreo was about to agree when he saw a familiar figure walking towards them. He heaved a sigh of relief as he looked at the figure.

    Fiarra also looked at the figure and smiled with deep long sigh of relief. She almost thought that they were abandoned. Thankfully, it wasn''t the case.

    Jin Rou couldn''t help but smile as he looked at the bewildered yet relieved faces of the two and teased, "Missed me that much?"

 Chapter 986 Ancient Tree

    "Young Noble, where have you been?" Fiarra asked, "If you''re going to be away, please leave us a note so that we will know what we should do."

    Jin Rou''s disappearance almost give her a mini heart attack. Fortunately, he was now here and she could breathe in relief.

    "Just a small incident happened." Jin Rou didn''t exin further and said, "Let''s go. We will go somewhere."

    The two didn''t know where they would go but they just had to follow the Young Noble. Fiarra packed up the food she made and preserved it in a warm space inside her inventory to keep its freshness and taste.

    Then, the trio flew over to the highest mountain of Hundred Dragons teau.

    "This is rumored to be the Ancient Dragon Tree." Andreo said. He was very knowledgeable about things in Dragon Sky since he stayed here for long now, "Rumors have it that it was the ancient tree that Hundred Dragons used in the past to heal his injuries from the battle."

    It''s not a top secret, and just circted as a rumor. During the era of Hundred Dragons, he got entangled in a deathly battle and almost lost his life there. Fortunately, he found this tree and created the foundation of teau regarding this.

    Still, no one proved this right and just passed on as a grapevine, no more no less.

    "Hmm, rumors are sometimes the truth and most of the times the false." Jin Rou responded, "Why do you think Hundred Dragons had created the teau?"

    The two shared a look and answered at the same time, "To be his eternal resting ce?"

    Fiarra added, "Or maybe to leave something to his descendants?"

    Jin Rou chuckled when he heard this, "Hundred Dragons didn''t mate with other woman dragons, an offspring is not possible. Well, for the resting ce, it sounds right half."

    Anyway, Jin Rou didn''t exin more as he said, "You two will train here along with the tree. Climb it up or whatever you want to do. Don''t miss the opportunity it might give you."

    "This ancient tree can give opportunity?" Andreo was surprised. It was the first time he heard this about the tree.

    "Yes and no. It depends on one''s luck and timing." Jin Rou picked up a small twig, "Remember, no matter how talented you are, getting an opportunity here is not easy so you have to drive yourself hard and to the limits."

    "Are you going somewhere, Young Noble?" Andreo asked.

    "I''m just going to take a look something down the tree." Jin Rou then hopped, "I''ll be looking forward to the rewards you will get here."

    Soon, Jin Rou disappeared and the duo were left.

    "Do you have any idea how can we get some opportunities here?" Fiarra asked. Their Young Noble wouldn''t answer this even if they asked so she didn''t bother. He said that it''s up to them no matter what they do.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I don''t." Andreo shook his head, "The Young Noble didn''t say much about this. But I guess we can do anything we can? For sure, the Young Noble left us here because he thinks that we can do it."

    Fiarra found this usible. With their talents, they should have no problems in getting some luck here. But she remembered that Jin Rou said something that talents here were meaningless.

    Andreo walked over on the branch of therge ancients tree and touched it, "This tree is still alive despite the long years of being here as the teau''s foundation. For sure, the rewards here will be exceptional."

    "The more reason we have to get the opportunities. After all, we cannot shame Young Noble." Fiarra was determined. Furthermore, they were the talents of their lineages. If they couldn''t do this, their ancestors would probably look at them with disappointment.

    Jin Rou had already spoonfed them and yet they couldn''t get something? That''s ridiculous.

    ---

    While the two were trying to find the opportunities for themselves, Jin Rou had already reached his destination. Since the bottom part of the ce couldn''t be seen, Jin Rou''s descent took time.

    Anyway, he was already here and the ce was dark, extremely. Jin Rou had to use his eyes to navigate his direction. No one knew the reason why he''s travelling this unknown and dark ce.

    Soon, he reached ake and touched the water with his bare hands. He couldn''t help but smile when he realized something, "I knew it. This is part of a dao source."

    Right after when Jin Rou stepped on the tree, he suddenly felt something familiar yet he couldn''t describe it. Thus, he decided to go here. Who would have thought that he would found ake which was part of a dao source?

    Take note, dao source were the very foundations of lineages. The richness and thinness of the dao source would determine the rise or decline of the lineage. The richer the dao source was, the higher the chances of a sect rising. The thinner it was, the more it would suffer decline.

    While thiske was connected to the dao source, the question was, where it was connected to?

    Jin Rou closed his eyes and activated his senses. He had to solve countless mysteries before uncovering the fog where theke was connected to.

    And upon knowing the answer, heughed and said, "It seems like my day has full of fateful encounters today."

    After saying that, he dived into theke to go to the dao source it was connected to. He swam deeper and deeper. With his power level, he could instantly ignore the intense water pressure in the deep waters.

    Soon, he saw a small light passage and entered it.

    A brand new world embroided his eyes as he look at the surroundings. The dao source in the middle was the most noticeable thing and the background was like a farm. The sky was had metal clouds and the sun was made of metal too. It was bizarre and Jin Rou''s reaction couldn''t be exined.

 Chapter 987 Zhugo

    Soon, a small figure walked towards Jin Rou. He was very cute with his adorable eyes and blue hair and small horn on top. Moreover, a tail was wagging behind him.

    Jin Rou observed him and already understood the situation, "You are the only one in this ce, little guy?"

    "En, Big Brother." The little guy was curious about Jin Rou and asked, "I was told that no one can enter this ce, but how did you do it, Big Brother?"

    "Because I''m strong." Jin Rou chuckled.

    "Really? How strong?" The little guy''s eyes shone like diamonds, "My father is strong too. Like extremely!"

    Then, the little guy''s mood suddenly turned off, "But he has not returned like for long now... I don''t know what happened..."

    "What happened?" Jin Rou was interested to hear the story of this little guy of Divine Dragon Race.

    The little guy answered and exined it in details, afterwards.

    His name was Zhugo. But the pronunciation of his name was actually ''yu-go'' noy ''zu-g?2''. His father was one of the dragon emperors who fought the era emperors during the Pandemonium Incident.

    But what''s shockingly, was his father the dragon emperor, actually arrived in this world much earlier than the rest of the dragon emperors. Because of Hundred Dragons teau''ke, the dragon emperor managed to connect his own dao source to it and turned it into a warp gate by providing energy from the dao source. Since the creator of the teau was a dragon, the connection was simple and easy.

    Zhugo was still in his dragon egg by that time but his father often spoke to him despite not being able to answer so he knew what''s going on outside. Now that he hatched sessfully, he was eagerly waiting for his father toe home. After all, he would know instantly that his son was already hatched.

    Unfortunately, days, months, and countless years passed, his father never returned and Zhugo was all alone in this ce.

    Jin Rou didn''t want to give him a false hope and immediately told the truth, "Your father has been killed during a war against era emperors, Zhugo."

    "How can it be...?" As expected, Zhugo didn''t take this well, "My father is very strong! He cannot be killed here!!"

    This brutal truth was difficult to take for Zhugo''s age. But instead of giving him a false hope that his father was still alive, it''s better to drill him the truth that his father had already died. After all, it would be much more painful when he discovered it himself after being consoled falsely.

    "Think about it, Zhugo. He never returned, and judging by your stories, he is not the type to abandon you." Jin Rou exined slowly, "He never had the thought of abandoning you, it''s just that he already had no chance to see you again. Death is the end of all things, Zhugo. And everyone can never be prone to that."

    Even immortals die in due time. What more for people who were below them? One way or another, living things were bounded to die. And no one was exception to this rule.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "But! But!" Zhugo still refused to take it and said, "He said he wille back! Come back!"

    "Zhugo, sometimes we cannot determine what''s going to happen. Your father will nevere back, and there won''t be a chance." Jin Rou spoke harsher truths without holding back, "But your father has loved you, didn''t he? Why don''t you use that to move forward?"

    Zhugo was a little dragon. He was little and immature, but he would grow up in no time. Moreover, being a son of a dragon emperor, he was bound to greatness too as long as he was nurtured properly.

    The child was silently for a while before finally speaking, "What... what should I do?"

    "This ce will limit your potential. How about youe with me and be my little brother?" Jin Rou said. With the unhatched egg in his storage, Zhugo would be the second dragon in his arsenal.

    Of course, he had no ns in making him fight the war with him. He just wanted to guide the dragon to the right path, and to the choices he wanted to make. Or for this, there was no better than Jin Rou.

    "Your little brother?" Zhugo asked.

    "Yes. I have been longing for a little brother now, so why don''t you be my brother?" Jin Rou smiled. In his life and Han Li''s, they shared the same experience. And that was they were all lone children of their families. Jin Rou was longing to treat someone like a little brother and what it felt like.

    And Zhugo was the perfect one for it.

    Jin Rou took out the old box with a small dragon inside and showed it to Zhugo, "This little dragon has yet to hatch, and this is also an offspring of a dragon emperor. You two will get along well."

    "I can be the big brother of this little dragon here?" Zhugo''s mood returned and he said excitedly, "I''m willing to be your little brother, Big Bro!"

    Jin Rouughed and pat his head. He returned the old box to his storage and said, " All right, but before we depart this ce, I will be getting the dao source here, en?"

    Zhugo nodded. He didn''t know the importance of the dao source anyway and he wasn''t nning in returning here. After all, his father would nevere back. It would just make him sad staying there.

    Jin Rou smiled and prepared to absorb the dao source. The source was so thick and full. He had to take turns after turns before fully drying up the source. He had separated some for some usage.

    His trip here was satisfactory. Not only did he get a dragon, he even got the whole dao source of a dragon emperor! His harvest was truly extravagant this time around.

    It was his most resourceful loot he had ever have here in Mortalis and he was happy about it.

 Chapter 988 The Trees Opportunities

    "Let''s go." Jin Rou said to Zhugo, "Leave the bad memories here as you will create more memories in the future outside with a much bigger world."

    Zhugo looked at the farm for onest time. Since the dao source had been depleted, the warp gate wouldn''t maintain itself and eventually vanish and never appear for good. Unless Zhugo found something to connect the warp gate in energy, there''s no chance he could return here.

    But just like Jin Rou said, he had to leave the bad memories here and looked forward to new ones. There''s no point in staying here.

    Soon, Zhugo smiled and said, "Un!"

    ---

    Meanwhile, Andreo and Fiarra were having difficulties in finding the opportunity for them. Despite all the methods they used, the tree never reacted.

    Was the Young Noble wrong about this? There''s no chance for that. After all, he was omnipotent who even killed a dragon emperor.

    "What might be wrong?" Andreo was racking his brains to get answers. Why this ancient wasn''t responding to them? They offered many things and even talked to it and whatnot.

    But, the result was the same. It''s still unresponsive.

    Fiarra didn''t lose hope and touched the ancient tree again. Since the Young Noble entrusted this to them, they couldn''t disappoint him. She used her eyes and heart this time to feel the beat of the ancient tree.

    Andreo saw this and followed through. Using his dao heart tomunicate with the tree''s beat, he slowly understood its pattern.

    "No one holds a candle, unless it has a fire..." Fiarra murmured after hearing the beats repeatedly. She didn''t know where it came from, but that was what she understood regarding the beat.

    The tree''s beating was like a riddle, a puzzle, to solve. It required further enhancement ofprehension and knowledge.

    It wasn''t easy but with Fairra''s patience, she managed to understand a bit of the beating. And thus, she received a reaction from the ancient tree.

    "Whoosh!" The tree''s vines touched Fiarra. At first she was startled and afraid, but as soon as she felt what''s going on, she rxed her nerves and let the tree do it.

    Soon, glowing symbols appeared encircling Fiarra as if they were dancing in glee. Andreo saw this and he almost dropped his jaw. What''s going on? Is that the opportunity their Young Noble was talking about?

    Hispetitive spirit rose. How could he lose to the princess of Thousand Elf Kingdom? He touched the tree again and felt its beating.

    After two hours approximately, he felt something touched his temples. The tree vines glowed up and unknown golden symbols appeared in front of him. He immediately got excited but calmed down to concentrate.

    It was an opportunity he couldn''t miss or waste. He needed to get the best benefits he could from it.

    The unknown golden symbols were floating around him encircling and dancing around him with positive energy. The golden light made Andreo at ease.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ---

    After several hours, the two woke up and their faces were lightened. They felt that they didn''t waste the opportunity which was given to them and made use of it the best way possible.

    As soon as they opened their eyes and regained conscious with the surroundings, they heard a round of pping.

    They looked at where it came from and saw their Young Noble and a little boy pping for them.

    "Congrattions, the opportunities of this ancient tree have not gone to waste. Truly the inheritors of the throne, you didn''t disappoint me." Jin Rou smiled as he praised the two, "With that opportunity, it will help you see the path on a bigger scale and see the possibilities of the paths."

    Andreo and Fiarra knelt down and said, "We don''t deserve such praise, Young Noble. This is only possible because you give us a chance."

    If Jin Rou didn''t bring them here, would they even have the chance for this opportunity? No, not in their lives. The opportunities of the ancient tree were useless to people with higher power level, but with theirs, it''s verypatible.

    "You got what you deserve. It''s not because of me. It''s because of your talents and understanding of the dao, and the trees beating." Jin Rou smiled and said, "By the way, this is Zhugo. He will apany us from now on. And as you can see, he is a dragon."

    "A dragon?" The two gasped. Did the Young Noble leave a while ago to fetch some young dragon here?

    "A direct descendant of a dead dragon emperor, like Drasenia." Jin Rou added more information, "I luckily found him somewhere down there and since he''s alone, I decided to pick him up."

    Pick him up like money in the street...?

    And what''s more, this kid was an offspring of a dragon emperor too! Was Young Noble trying to raise an army of his own dragon emperors? If that''s the case, that would be intensely terrifying!

    "Your imaginations are running wild." Jin Rou could easily know what were their thoughts, "I''m not nning to make them participate the war. They are too young for that. They should go and y around. That''s what kids should do."

    Fiarra nodded. The Young Noble was right. There was no point in letting these small dragons participate the iing war. After all, they were too weak and would just get captured by people interested in their organs and powers.

    Not to mention, the other one had yet to hatch from the box.

    "Since we have done our business here, it''s time to depart the entire Dragon''s te." Jin Rou said, "I already got bored here and want t go out."

    Fiarra and Andreo nodded together and followed Jin Rou. Zhugo was tugging by Jin Rou''s sleeves with his little steps which made him so cute and adorable.

    As they got out of the Dragon Sky, the mortal old man was there as if waiting for their appearance.

    "Dear Visitors..." The mortal old man smiled as he greeted them, "Wee back to Dragon''s te. I hope you enjoyed your stay there."

 Chapter 989 Mayor Fuaxen

    Jin Rou smiled and nodded, "We will be going out now. Our intention has been achieved here already."

    The mortal old man changed expression and hurriedly said, "Visitor, if you are not in a rush, how about youe with me first?"

    "Oh? Is something the matter?" Jin Rou asked. The mortal old man wouldn''t say something like this unless there was an urgent matter to attend to.

    "Dear Visitor, this is not the right ce. So..." The mortal old man said awkwardly.

    "Lead the way." Jin Rou had a bit of time to spare, so he would grant the old man his presence. Moreover, he benefited so much from the Dragon Sky. He would feel bad if he couldn''t pay back even a little.

    The mortal old man led Jin Rou towards a special ce while Fiarra, Andreo, and Zhugo were led to a special room to wait for Jin Rou.

    "What do you think the urgent matter that the old man even need the Young Noble?" Andreo was curious. The mortals here were powerful, very powerful. No one would dare antagonize them here in their ce.

    "A problem that only Young Noble can solve." Fiarra assumed. Since they required Jin Rou, it must be something they couldn''t solve or couldn''t wrap their heads around.

    Zhugo was just there listening to their conversation. He was too young to understand what they''re talking about.

    Andreo thought Fiarra got a point. Perhaps it''s a matter that would be solvable if the Young Noble was there. In any case, they had no choice but to wait for him here.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Jin Rou was led to the Mayor''s Office of the mortals. He already had a gist of what''s their intention of requiring him here. Nevertheless, he didn''t say anything.

    In front of him was the current mayor of the mortals, a middle aged man with big eyesses. His expression was solemn and relieved at the same time.

    "Thank you for epting our invitation, Young Noble." The mayor said, "And we apologize if we''re going to take some of your time. I am Mayor Fuaxen."

    "Speak. What do you want?" Jin Rou didn''t beat around the bush.

    "Young Noble, currently, there is a crack in the void appeared in the sky of the te." The mayor exined, "We don''t know what is it and have yet to know what it implicates. But I assume it''s something very ominous, something that shouldn''t be in this world. Can you please help us regarding this? Of course, we will pay you."

    The mortals here could only live a short span of time, so they should be using their lives to enjoy life rather than being problematic about something.

    Jin Rou smiled when he heard this. As he expected, "Why me, Mayor Fuaxen? As far as I know, mortals here are very strong as long as they are within the vicinity of the te. I don''t think you will ever need my assistance knowing your levels."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He got a point. Not even top lineages could touch them, why they were threatened by a mere crack in the void? It''s not like something or someone came out there already.

    "Young Noble, we just want to prevent another Pandemonium Incident." Mayor Fuaxen responded with a calm tone, "Without the Dragon''s te, we are nothing but simple mortals that can be stomped on anytime someone want."

    "But the te is with you. You are all controlling Dragon''s te because the First Dragon entrusted this all to you." Jin Rou said. The mortals had the full authority of the te and no one could take it from them as it was engraved to them deeply.

    Mayor Fuaxen didn''t know how Jin Rou know this, but he didn''t confirm nor deny it. Instead, he focused on the problem and asked, "Then, will you help us or not, Young Noble?"

    "If I help you, what will you give me in return?" The other party said that this wouldn''t be for free, and Jin Rou wouldn''t do the work for free either, "Let''s see if it''s something eptable."

    Mayor Fauxen took out a ring box and put it on his desk. He slid it towards Jin Rou and said, "If you checked and seal the rift, the thing inside this box will be yours."

    Jin Rou inspected the content and saw a silver ring with a moon symbol on top. His expression turned serious and said, "I didn''t expect that the mortals here have this item. Then, you have the scripture in pair with it?"

    "We have that ring, but the scripture is not in our hands." The mayor shook his head, "You already know this ring''s worth. With that, you just need to find the scripture and it will give you greater benefits."

    Mayor Fuaxen paused for a moment before saying, "What do you say, Young Noble? You are not losing out in this deal, right?"

    The offer was tempting. Even Jin Rou had to admit it. The only thing was the ring was useless unless the scripture was present.

    Jin Rou responded, "I can ept this if you can tell me where is the scripture, Mayor Fuaxen."

    "What do you mean?" The mayor was confused, "I already said that it is not in our hands, Young Noble."

    It was rumored that the scripture had been lost a long time ago and no one was able to find it again. So many dropped their intentions in getting the scripture as it was already impossible in the first ce.

    Jin Rou chuckled, "Mayor Fuaxen, do you take me for a fool? Look at me, Mayor. Do you think I''m a fool?"

    Mayor Fuaxen shuddered when he met the young man''s eyes, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you cannot ept it, just say it. You don''t need to go in circles, Young Noble."

    The mortal old man creased his brows when he saw this. It looked like the n was not going to the direction they had predicted. They had to do something or else, things would get worse.

 Chapter 990 Arrogance

    Jin Rou smiled while looking at Mayor Fuaxen, "I guess you really take me for a fool? You think that I don''t know the Dao Scripture is in your hands, Mayor?"

    "That is impossible." Mayor Fuaxen was already losing his patience, but he still tried to calm down, "The Dao Scripture has been lost a long time ago. How could I have it, when I''m just a mere mortal?"

    "Ambition." Jin Rou responded, "Mayor, you have not yet lost your ambition to get off from the restrictions of being a mortal with endless cycle of reincarnation. You are fed enough."

    Mayor Fuaxen shook after hearing this. His expression was already giving him away, confirming Jin Rou''s words. The mortal old man was surprised, too. He maybe didn''t know that the mayor had this scripture.

    The Dao Scripture was one of the Nine Heavenly Dao Treasures of Mortalis. These treasures were not made by anyone, as they were created by the heaven and earth itself. It was the best of the best of treasures and Han Li''s vault had only one of the nine.

    And once he had gotten his hands on the Dao Scripture, the Heavenly Dao Treasures in his possession would be now two.

    "Mayor, you really have the scripture...?" The mortal old man wanted to confirm it. But the mayor was not responding. By this, he already got the answer he wanted.

    "This ring and the Dao Scripture, and I will seal that crack in the void." Jin Rou repeated, "Compared to the Dragon''s te safety and its vessels, losing the treasures are worth it, no? Besides, you have no chance in understanding the Dao Scripture even if you have it."

    "Aren''t you being too greedy, Young Noble?" Mayor Fuaxen was clenching his fists in rage, "I''m already giving you the ring, and you still want the Dao Scripture?"

    "The ring is pointless unless I have the Dao Scripture. Of all people, you should be aware of it." Jin Rou said.

    "Likewise, the Dao Scripture is pointless unless I have the ring." The mayor responded.

    The ring and the Dao Scripture were always a pair that couldn''t exist without each other. In order to work, they had to be present together.

    "So you want to reach an impasse." Jin Rou could see the mayor''s intention. He was willing to give the ring to Jin Rou to avoid the Dao Scripture from being used by anyone. Since he couldn''t part with the scripture, the best he could do was to remove his right to maneuver it, also.

    "That way, everyone is happy." Mayor Fuaxen knew that he would no longer have the chance to learn the scripture. Still, it''s better that no one learned it if it''s not him.

    Jin Rou chuckled after hearing this, "Mayor Fuaxen, I admire your courage to actually set the lines for me. But it looks like you have forgotten about one thing."

    He paused for a moment and said, "You are asking for my help since you cannot do it. Not even those lineages you have a good connection with would be able to. You are desperate for help, but you can''t even grant a simple request?"

    "You call taking the ring and the Dao Scripture a simple request?" The mayor snorted. He didn''t bother holding back his rage, "If you don''t help, we can still find ways to amend this situation. You aren''t thest hope we have."

    "Then I''m d that we finally reached an agreement." Jin Rou stood up, "After all, I don''t want to help you anymore. Keep the treasures to yourself. Who knows, you might get lucky."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The mayor was stunned. This greedy man just gave up on the treasures like that?

    Jin Rou was about to go out when the mortal old man blocked his path, "Visitor, my apologies. But I don''t think I can let you out unless you have an agreement with us."

    Jin Rou smirked. He turned his back with a rxing smile and said, "Do you think that because of top lineages not wanting to cross you, I will be the same?"

    "It''s better not to cross us, Young Noble. It won''t bring you benefits, anyway." The mayor said coldly.

    Jin Rouughed like he had encountered the greatest joke ever, "This is funny. The mortals here have grown balls to actually even want to manipte me."

    "Boom!" Jin Rou''s aura exploded and destroyed the entire office. The mayor and the old man fell back to avoid the suppressing aura which was leaking from Jin Rou.

    He was like an angered god when he looked at the two fools who courted death.

    "Whoosh!" Jin Rou grabbed the mayor and the mortal old man by their necks which made them struggle for their lives desperately, "I apud you two for actually trying to threaten me."

    The mayor and the old man were still struggling by Jin Rou''s grip but he was too strong so they couldn''t resist. Their life was slowly being drained by Jin Rou who wouldn''t hesitate to kill.

    "If you two die here, forget about being reincarnated. You two can just go to hell if it exists." Jin Rou tightened his grip and was about to kill them once and for all.

    "Let go of them, Visitor!" One mortal said, "Offending us is a grave mistake!"

    Jin Rou broke the bones of that mortal who just talked, "Noisy."

    "Please... Please spare... us..." Mayor Fuaxen was hanging by the thread. He was at Jin Rou''s mercy and the ancestral ground wasn''t even reacting despite them being in danger.

    They finally realized that they offended someone their Dragon''s te couldn''t handle.

    "Spare you? Toote for being too greedy and arrogant, Mayor." Jin Rou sneered. He was looking at the two with utter disdain, "Killing the two of you will be better to deduce the stupid people of Dragon''s te."

    "We... will give... you the... Scripture as well..." The mayor showed his final card. In this hopeless situation, the Dao Scripture was thest hope he had to survive.

 Chapter 991 Extravagant Loot

    "Do you really think I need to spare you to get it?" Jin Rou''s tone was cold but he could stillugh, "I thought you two as smart people who lived and reincarnated over a million times. But it seems I was wrong."

    Soon, many mortal people havee as the explosion attracted their attention. In fact, even some visitors were attracted as well.

    Since they couldn''t near the actual ce unless they had permissions from the mortals, they could only user their treasures and special eyes to know what''s going on.

    "Someone is getting hold the mayor and an old man by their necks." An ancestor spoke as he saw what''s going on, "Someone is hurting mortals but the Dragon''s te is not reacting? That''s weird."

    Many had also found this strange. The ancestral ground was the reason why top lineages wouldn''t dare to antagonize the mortals here. After all, they were protected by the Dragon''s te as long as they were inside. It was the reason why even era emperors didn''t dare to offend them here.

    However, now that someone was hurting the mortals, the ancestral ground should have acted but it wasn''t the case.

    Did the dao source of Dragon''s te has been depleted? Some thought. But they shook their heads instantly right after. That''s not possible. If that''s the case, the Dragon''s te should have descended a while ago as it couldn''t maintain its levitation.

    Someone curious tried to near a mortal and hurt him. Unfortunately, the ancestral ground reacted and killed him on the spot by piercing thorns to his body. Seeing this, everyone shuddered. The ancestral ground was still working well! Those who had nefarious thoughts about hurting mortals had brushed this off their heads.

    Nevertheless, they were eager to know what''s going to happen next. After all, it was the first time someone actually dared to against the mortals and wasn''t punished by the Dragon''s te.

    Meanwhile, Andreo and Fiarra were stumped to see this scenario. Zhugo was confused, on the other hand.

    What had these mortals done to anger their Young Noble?

    "After all what the Young Noble shows in the Dragon Sky, these people think that they are still protected by the ancestral ground." Fiarra sighed, "This is another level of stupidity."

    She was sure that these mortals were monitoring what''s going on in Dragon Sky. And for sure, they knew that Jin Rou defeated Dragon Emperor Drasenia, who they couldn''t even control. So where did their arrogancee from to actually try their Young Noble?

    If this wasn''t another level of stupidity, then what was?

    Andreo asked her, "Princess, what should we do? Should we stop Young Noble?"

    "Stop?" Fiarra looked at him with a strange expression, "I''d like to see how you stop the Young Noble, then."

    Andreo smiled wryly and shrank back. He didn''t know how to, so he just shut up.

    And right then, Zhugo ran towards Jin Rou. The two were bbergasted and tried to chase after him. Unfortunately, he was already in the vicinity of the Young Noble.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Big Brother. You don''t have to kill them." Zhugo said with an innocent face, "This ce will soon be in danger and they need them or else, all mortals here will die."

    "As if I care about their deaths." Jin Rou was cold and heartless this time. But his grip was loosening.

    "Big Brother will have rounds of stress if you kill them." Zhugo didn''t stop speaking, "I don''t want Big Brother to get stressed."

    It was true that killing these two would be very detrimental. Once the te fell, many tigers would not hesitate to chomp on this big pie. The mayor and then old man were two of the strongest here who could manipte the dao source of the te, so their positions were essential. Should he have killed them, a bigger responsibility would fall upon him. Remember, Dalensale was just below the Dragon''s te.

    Jin Rou threw the two violently to the wall which made them spurt blood. He took out the mayor''s storage and took the Dao Scripture. As expected, he was just carrying it in his personal space.

    "I''ll be taking this Dao Scripture and your other treasures here in your storage ring aspensation for your sin." Jin Rou turned his back and said, "If you try to get on my way one more time, I won''t even give a damn about destroying this entire te."

    With Jin Rou''s power level, his strength was more than enough to destroy the entirend of Dragon''s te. Of course, that''s an unlikely scenario now as the mayor had already learned his lesson the hard way. He felt that he wouldn''t be able to speak for a few days after being grabbed by the neck that way.

    Jin Rou pat Zhugo''s head and smiled, "Let''s go."

    Fiarra and Andreo followed suit. They wouldn''t dare to stay here any longer.

    The spectators were dumbfounded about what just happened. Everything happened too fast. In any case, the two mortals seemed to have been spared. They wanted to near them and ask something. Unfortunately, they didn''t have permissions to enter the vige.

    ---

    Jin Rou had already walked out of the Dragon''s te and was satisfied with the results. Now, he had two of the Nine Heavenly Dao Treasures of Mortalis. Not even Emperor Arms and Saint Weapon could categorize with this.

    "Young Noble, are you okay?" Fiarra asked.

    "Yes. And now that we''re done with Dragon''s te, it''s time to broaden your horizons there." Jin Rou pointed out something in the sky.

    They looked at it and saw a small crack in the void. The Young Noble wanted to go there? The crack seemed to be leaking a dark aura which was foreign to the world.

    "We have to go there to seal it." Jin Rou said. He wasn''t doing this for the mortals out there. He was doing it for his follower Fiarra out of a whim. The Dale nsale would be greatly affected once the small rift opened wide.

 Chapter 992 The Rift

    The void crack was only small, but it looked ominous which made Andreo gulp, "That rift is not so dangerous, right?"

    "Depends on what type of dangerous you''re talking about." Jin Rou chuckled, "But rest easy, since I''m here, what could possibly happen to you?"

    Jin Rou was willing to ensure their safety, and it made feel relieved. Moreover, it was another activity to broaden their horizons. This could only happen once every while, so they had to make use of it in any way possible.

    Soon, they reached the rift. It was small in from afar, but it was actually a bitrge when you''re near it. Jin Rou entered the rift and everyone followed suit.

    After entering, what met them was a ce filled withrge bones. Everyone shuddered as they felt the intense death aura here.

    "Such deep pressure." Andreo had never felt this aura in Mortalis. Not even the dangerous ces he had gone to. It was the first time he felt this way, "It looks like many has died here."

    Jin Rou had already known what was the ce the moment he saw it. He walked over to arge piece of bone and observed it. The dao and the stars aligned despite the gloomy sky and reacted on his part. It''s nothing but a simple phenomenon of the world.

    "Young Noble, what is this ce?" Curious, Fiarra asked a question. This ce would be too dangerous to explore alone. Even era emperors would be in danger once they''re here.

    "An ancient battlefield." Jin Rou answered, "A battlefield of a very distant past."

    "Can you tell us the participants of this battle?" Fiarra asked politely. It was still Jin Rou''s call if he would answer her or not.

    Andreo was curious about this as well. What kind of battlefield was this and who were the participants who joined it? Judging by therge bones here, they might be exemry existences who could shake the world.

    "Have you ever heard of Realm Giants?" Jin Rou asked.

    "Realm Giants, the mythical race who said to be on par with the dragons?" Andreo responded, "ording to the legends, they are literally giants which have the ability to rip dragons to pieces. It also said that they had a fought with the dragon race, but no one knew the result."

    It was all based on the records of their Immortal Dynasty regarding the Realm Giants. Despite that, they had never seen one.

    "What you said is half right and half wrong." Jin Rou shook his head, "Realm Giants are not on par with the dragons. Remember, they have Dragon Emperors. But, Realm Giants aren''t that far from them. Nevertheless, the disparity between the two was obvious."

    Since it came from the Young Noble, then it must be the truth.

    "And these giants have gone extinct in this realm?" Fiarra asked.

    "Just like I said, this is an ancient battlefield and the Realm Giants have died fighting here." Jin Rou pointed out therge bone, "This was originally their turf and it should have remained hidden, but someone managed ro pinpoint the location."

    "Someone? You mean from Mortalis, Young Noble." Fiarra asked again, her eyes widened.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Yes, someone from Mortalis managed to get a hold of their exact location and killed them all here." Jin Rou exined.

    Everyone shook as they heard this. A person was capable of tearing the void and kill all the giants here like they''re nothing?

    "Can 12-Words Era Emperors kill these giants in one battle?" Andreo asked this time. As far their sect knew, Realm Giants were like dragons, almost impossible to kill no matter how strong the opponent was.

    "Depends on who is the 12-Words Era Emperor." Jin Rou answered, "In that realm, they aren''t all equally strong. For example, Tian Era Emperor is one of the oldest 12-Words out there, so he''s probably one of the strongest too."

    He paused and resumed, "And as long as the emperor has enough resources and treasures, killing giants can be easy."

    "Then did a 12-Words Era Emperor do this?" Fiarra posed another question. Their curiosity was too much that they couldn''t contain it. It was an interesting topic that they wouldn''t have the answers for, unless they were with the Young Noble.

    "No." Jin Rou shook his head, "No matter who did this, it won''t be good for your cultivation. Any more information regarding this can trigger the tribtion. You will know more once you get stronger."

    He dropped the topic with these words. He couldn''t possibly risk experiencing tribtions for information regarding the distant past of Realm Giants.

    Everyone understood this and nodded solemnly. They couldn''t bite more than what they could chew. They had to be patient at all times.

    "Wait here." Jin Rou ordered the three, "I''ll be going somewhere. You go and sightsee here. There''s no danger so you can roam around as long as you don''t go too far."

    "Where are you going, Young Noble?" Fiarra was worried. The Young Noble was going to take something alone, but they knew they would just be dead weights to him should theye.

    "Just want to confirm something." Jin Rou smiled and disappeared.

    ---

    Jin Rou reached a certain ce of this realm. It was very far from where he came originally but it only took seconds toe here. It was still the same, a ce filled withrge bones, but this time it was no longer like humans'', it''s of arger monster.

    "I knew it." Jin Rou smirked, "There''s a reason why this ce opened a rift."

    When Jin Rou was about to near therge monster bones, he heard casual steps leading to him. It wouldn''t be possible that it''s his followers as he was too far away from them right now.

    Jin Rou looked at the figure behind him. He was a very beautiful man in a white robe. With the surrounding death aura on him, it was obvious that he was from this ce.

    "It is nice meeting you, Primordial Emperor." The figure spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 993 Dreira

    "I don''t remember meeting you." Jin Rou spoke with a serious tone. Primordial Emperor was Han Li''s dao title, although he was very famous, how could possibly a foreigner knew it?

    "It is to be expected. After all, I am not a part of your world." The figure smiled mysterious. Then, he asked, "I have so much to tell you, Primordial Emperor. Would you mind if I invite you for a tea?"

    With a snap of his finger, a round table with two chairs appeared. On the table was a set of teacups and a kettle.

    "I just have boiled the tea in a low fire. Please." The figure sat down and urged Jin Rou to take his invite.

    Seeing this, Jin Rou couldn''t help but chuckle, "I''ll take your offer then."

    The figure pour red tea in his cup and said, "This is the finest tea during my epoch in our realm. It is called Red Blooming Sea. You can try it."

    Jin Rou smelled the tea for potential poison and after confirming there was none, he took a sip and nodded, "A good tea."

    As a fan of tea, he truly enjoyed rxing teas like this. Nevertheless, he didn''t forget his purpose here and asked, "Who are you?"

    "I thought you wouldn''t ask." The figureughed softly like a woman and said, "I am called Dreira, Primordial Emperor."

    "Are you the one who killed the Realm Giants?" Jin Rou asked again. He didn''t mind if the other party wouldn''t answer him.

    "I''ll be taking the huge credit if I say yes." Dreiraughed again, "But sadly, I''m not the one who killed them."

    "Obviously. Since your imperial daows focused on single targets, it''s not surprising that you didn''t kill them." Jin Rou casually said, "If you are from the hidden realm, then this makes sense that I don''t know you."

    "As expected, you have seen through me." Dreira smiled while taking a sip, "Despite not being able to visit our hidden realm, it seems you know more than I imagined."

    "Your world keeps existing because that old man can''t touch that." Jin Rou said. Like Dark Train, the hidden realm was also an independent one that wasn''t binded by anything.

    "Albeit he tried many times now." Dreira smirked, "The old man cannot sit still knowing that there''s a world he cannot control."

    "It will anger him to death if he can''t at least try to get his hands on your world." Jin Rou chuckled, "But I know you have an agenda to have meet me here, why don''t we get down to business?"

    "Primordial Emperor is smart, as expected. ording to the rumors, you are heartless you won''t bat an eye killing massive amount of innocent people." Dreira smiled, "Is that true?"

    "Depends on the situation. But if it''s really necessary to make that tough call, why not?" Jin Rou answered truthfully. Han Li was the type that he would sacrifice many people to save the majority. And this had been going on since day one.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Great. Because I''m here to offer you a deal, Primordial." Dreira snapped his fingers and a paper with some contents were in it, "This is a paper which you will sign in case you agree with my deal."

    "So? Drop the bomb." Jin Rou urged.

    Dreira smiled and said, "I know that you have tried many times to reach out to our world only to fail numerous times in the end. The amount of resources must have bled your heart with blood."

    "And?" Jin Rou raised his brow. Things were getting interesting on his part.

    "I can offer you a way to enter our world free." Dreira raised his finger and said, "But in one condition."

    Jin Rou expected this offer but it still stumped him. Han Li had very much wanted to go to that ce as he knew an item there which could help him during his wars. It was a very unique item in that world and it could only be found there.

    "What''s the condition?" Jin Rou asked. He was greatly interested in this deal. After all, it''s a once in a lifetime opportunity. Not even the old man could have such chance.

    "You will need to kill one n and one sect there. You need to wipe them outpletely without any survivors." Dreira said, "If you wiped them out without anyone surviving, I can guarantee you the information of where the item you are looking for for a very long time now."

    "It looks like you did your research on me." Jin Rou chuckled, "Since you want to annihte them by using me, what could possibly have they done to you to warrant such hatred?"

    Jin Rou could feel it. The intense hatred he was feeling when he said the sect and n that needed to face genocide.

    "I don''t think it''s none of your concern, right?" Dreira smiled, "So what do you say? I don''t think you will lose out in this deal. It''s a win win situation for the both of us."

    That''s true. Although Jin Rou was going to be the sword for someone else, the rewards were also hefty and tempting. There was no reason for him to decline it as it''s like a pie falling from the sky. He just had to grab and eat it.

    Dreira was already expecting Jin Rou to sign the paper. His smile was from ear to ear as he thought that his aim was finally going to happen.

    But when Jin Rou held the paper, he suddenly crumpled it. His face was filled with disdain.

    "What are you doing?!" Dreira immediately took back the paper. He looked at Jin Rou and shuddered.

    He couldn''t see the light face of the other party and it was all filled with disdain now, "What''s going on?"

    Jin Rou couldn''t help but chuckle and sneered, "Ahh, people these days are always taking me for a fool. It''s a bit infuriating, but I guess it''s natural for strong people like me."

 Chapter 994 Reason

    Dreira was bewildered. What was he talking about, "What do you mean, Primordial?"

    Jin Rou smirked and stood up, "I think not everyone in that realm is smart and you''re belong to that category."

    He didn''t bother exining what''s going on, which made Dreira irritated, "So you''re going to turn down this chance? Mind you, you won''t ever get something like this again in your life."

    "Really?" Jin Rou chuckled, "Then I''m d. After all, I don''t to encounter someone like you again."

    Seeing that Jin Rou was eager to turn it down, Dreira''s expression turned pale. This can''t be. He should be do something, "Primordial, wait. Did you perhaps find something not to your liking? We can talk it out."

    The Primordial Emperor was hisst chance to turn the tables there. If he didn''t cooperate, he would be banished in this ce forever. It was the grave of the Realm Giants and staying here would make his cultivation decline.

    "If you want to do something, do it yourself. Why do you want to use me to exact your plot revenge? It''s not like I''m the one who has grievance with them." Jin Rou sneered.

    "Do you think I didn''t think of that?" Dreira felt that Jin Rou was speaking out of the line, "You don''t even know what is what, but you''re already speaking as if you know things."

    "I know things better than you." Jin Rou smirked, "Because if I don''t, you wouldn''t seek my assistance, right?"

    Jin Rou could tell from his flustered face that he was in a desperate situation and he was trying to hide it. Jin Rou''s eyes and senses were sharp enough to determine even the slightest change in someone''s reaction.

    And for the nth time, Dreira''s expression changed again. He could not be collected andposed like he was a while ago.

    "You think I cannot think of anyone to help me?" Dreira tried to toughen his expression, "Go, then. Miss this chance for yourself."

    "See? You''re stupid." Jin Rou shook his head as heughed, "You''re in need yet you still can afford to be this dumb. You''re a disgrace to your sect."

    Jin Rou didn''t want to waste time here. It''s not like the item there in that world was vital to his ns. Han Li had set his ns onward without needing that item, so why would he bother? Unless he liked being used, he wouldn''t go there just for a free pass.

    Furthermore, Han Li was the curious one, not Jin Rou. So, all in all, he couldn''t see the requirement to go there.

    "You call me stupid?" Dreira''s aura was about to explode. He didn''t like being called dumb and stupid, especially people who couldn''t understand his pain.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    But when he was about to explode his aura, Jin Rou suddenly looked at him with cold eyes which made his body shook. Fear? Since when did he experience fear after stepping into the new realm?

    Jin Rou''s gaze was like a predator looking at the prey. By this, Dreira should understand that if ever he raised his weapon against Jin Rou, he wouldn''t be able to live pass this day, much less to exact his revenge.

    All hope lost his body as he staggered and knelt down. Was this really going to end like this? Would he be trapped in here forever?

    "Even if I want to exact revenge personally, I don''t have the power to do so. They are old geezers of the dragon emperors, how could I match them?" Dreira forced his tears down from falling. He didn''t want to look pitiful.

    Hearing those words, Jin Rou stopped and said, "Old geezers of the dragon emperors?"

    "They are existences who are called Majesty. They are capable of nurturing dragon emperors." Dreira answered. It was a new term for Jin Rou. But for Han Li, he heard about it as a passing rumor, "The Majesty of Rose Bloodline Sect and the Majesty of Seven Sins n. They are the perpetrators why my sect has vanished into thin air, and I''m the only survivor."

    Dreira came from the mighty Evesting n. Their n was a powerful lineage which produced three grand monarchs, an equivalent realm to era emperors of Mortalis. They had been living peacefully and never offended anyone until a young master of Seven Sins n was killed in their territory.

    Since the young master was killed in their turf, the Seven Sins n sought for a sufficient reason and evidence that Evesting wasn''t the perpetrator of the murder. Unfortunately, despite the reasons, be it sufficient or not, the Seven Sins n pursued they matter further and escted to an all out war.

    As Seven Sins had a good connection with another majestic lineage called Rose Bloodline, they attacked the Evesting n together and promised to wipe them out. And their aim had been almost achieved, if Dreira Evesting didna€?t survive the catastrophe.

    With no ce to live, he decided to live here despite the restrictions and pain. During his time, he waited and researched for capable beings in another world and of all them, Han Li stood out. Who knew how many millions of years he waited to meet Han Li here?

    "Dragon Emperors are the highest peak of your world?" Jin Rou asked.

    "No, it''s the Majesties. One Majesty in a lineage would make them a predator in our ce, a behemoth that most sects would look up to." Dreira added.

    "Judging from your story, I can see that Seven Sins and Rose Bloodline have a grudge with your n." Jin Rou said. It was obvious as the two were tantly attacking the n for a shallow reason. The young master wasn''t even the heir to the n and just a branch descendant.

    "That''s why I cannot forgive them. No matter what, I''m going to exterminate them, even if I need to use others for my own convenience." Dreira was determined. He didn''t want to give up easily or his family would be disappointed of him.

    Jin Rou sighed and said, "Do you think you will achieve your agenda by using other people?"

 Chapter 995 Deal

    "No matter what the means necessary, I don''t care as long as I achieve my goal." Dreira spoke. It was his long time ambition and he wouldn''t let Seven Sins and Rose Bloodline go. This must be paid by their own blood.

    Jin Rou looked at him and said, "Since you are that determined, I cannot still go there. It will take too much of my time, and I don''t think I have the free time to spare there."

    Dreira looked dejected upon hearing this. Jin Rou was hisst chance which had a high possibility of seeding, but now that he declined again, he knew he couldn''t force the issue through.

    Jin Rou paused for a moment before resuming, "But if you''re willing to give me half of your treasures, I can talk to someone who can help you."

    "Someone out there has the capability to do so?" Dreira was surprised. Also, the price of the help was extremely expensive. Half of his whole treasures? That''s more than what he offered a while ago!

    "Of course. And it''s someone who''s very familiar with your world." Jin Rou chuckled, "For sure, those old geezers will think twice when he''s the one attacking."

    Dreira immediately realized what he was talking about and said, "Do you mean a Dragon Emperor?"

    "Bingo." Jin Rou nodded, "Dragon Emperors are the perfect candidate for your quest for vengeance. After all, they know your world better than I do. They have lived for long now, so they are very experienced."

    It was sure a viable method. But, Dreira had a problem with it, "I don''t think those prideful emperors wille and exact vengeance for me. They are arrogant and mighty."

    Since dragon emperors were from the Divine Dragon Race, the arrogance was engraved to their bones. Being a mighty race who dominated the world several times, many would immediately get threatened just by hearing their name.

    Why would they help someone below them like Dreira? It''s not like his blood quest was connected with them.

    "That''s why I''m requiring you to pay half of your total treasures." Jin Rou smirked, "You see, dragons love treasures and emperor ones aren''t different from that. In fact, they love more treasures."

    It was a normal characteristics of a dragon to love treasures. More often than not, they collected items as part of their hobby.

    Dreira was thinking this through and asked, "Which Dragon Emperor are we talking about?"

    Jin Rou smiled and raised a finger. It should be obvious who he was talking about now.

    Dreira widened his eyes in surprise and shook his head, "Do you think that''s possible? Out of all dragon emperors, that person is the most dangerous! She even almost put the world in danger because she''s just mad!"

    "I don''t think you have the right to be picky, Dreira." Jin Rou said, "You want to achieve your goal? Then, do as I say. Aside from me and that person, there is no one capable of contending against the superpowers in your world."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Dreira bit his lip. He understood this also, "Still, do you think you can make her move? As far as I know, she hates being under someone else."

    1 was arrogant and overbearing. She didn''t like it when people were trying to use her for their own agenda. How could they use the strongest dragon emperor like that?

    "I will do the taking so fret not." Jin Rou assured, "You just need to pay me half of your treasures and you will get 1''s help in your plot."

    "But I don''t think I can control her." Dreira shook his head. Controlling 1 and telling her what to do? That''s such an impossibility. He would die immediately aftermanding her of what to do.

    "You don''t need to order her. She will know what to do once she epts the deal." Jin Rou said. He was giving this person a chance to collect his blood debt, "So how about it? Are you in or out?"

    It was already Jin Rou''s mercy that he was willing to help him despite his actions a while ago. Of course, he''s not helping without a pay. There was no free lunch in this world, and if you want something, you have to pay for it.

    "Half of my treasures, right?" Dreira asked again.

    "Half of it." Jin Rou nodded and confirmed. Half of his treasures were more than enough to convince that old fossil to move, "So you''re agreeing?"

    "Yes." Dreira snapped his fingers and mountains of treasures appeared. He calcted the half of it and put inside the storage ring and handed it over, "I''ll have great hopes for this."

    Jin Rou nodded with satisfaction as he received the ring filled with treasures, "Of course. I will make sure that 1 will help you no matter what."

    Dreira smiled and said, "Please. After all, half of my treasures is more than enough to build a sect already."

    The half of his treasures was a scary amount as he collected many treasures during his trips to some ces after the catastrophe. Moreover, he had most of their n''s treasures as he didn''t want those wolves to devour even their items.

    "Just wait here. 1 will seek for your presence, so you need to be visible all along." Jin Rou said, "In a few days, she wille for you."

    "You seem to be confident." Dreira could feel the overflowing confidence in Jin Rou''s aura. It felt like he had everything nned and under control. It was like one move of his and the direction of the wind would change.

    "I am always confident." Jin Rou chuckled, "And oh, also. This will be the first andst time I will help you. So if ever you see me in the streets again, don''t think about approaching me."

    Dreiraughed as he heard this. It''s not like he would be requiring his help again in the future after this long blood charade of his. In any case, he nodded and acknowledged his words.

 Chapter 996 Meeting 1

    Jin Rou left Dreira and returned to his group. Since he''s already done with his goal, he said, "Come, let''s get out. I will reseal this ce now."

    Andreo and Fiarra nodded. They didn''t ask where did he go as they had no right to know more of his business. It was enough that Jin Rou returned safe and sound. While Zhugo was just going with the flow. With his innocent eyes, it seemed that he didn''t know what''s going on.

    "Zhugo, why don''t you apany your friends in my space first? Your sister is there being watched by two baby whales." Jin Rou spoke to the little guy. He looked weary so Jin Rou wanted him to rest first.

    Zhugo nodded and said, "Yes, Big Brother."

    He entered Jin Rou''s space, afterwards, without hesitation. Now, the three of them were left.

    Jin Rou raised his hand and created a maelstrom. The energy circting it soon dispersed into all parts of the sky.

    "Whoosh!" Andreo and Fiarra could feel the intense power and backed off. This tornado of extreme energies could easily obliterate an entire nation just by passing through it.

    "Does the Young Noble really need this kind of energy?" Fiarra was bbergasted. The power was too much for only resealing the cracked void.

    Andreo didn''t know what to respond to the question. After all, he didn''t know things about resealing a space since their n was not adept in it.

    After a while of storm-like experience, the space calmed down. Jin Rou said, "Let''s go."

    After that, the three got out of the void and returned to Mortalis.

    Andreo looked at the sky and saw a very small crack. He thought that Jin Rou had already resealed it, but what''s with the small crack there? It seemed that a needle could still get in.

    Jin Rou saw his expression and exined, "You must be wondering why did I leave out such a very tiny crack there."

    Andreo straightened up his back. Was he that too obvious? Fiarra also looked up and discovered it. If Jin Rou didn''t say it, she wouldn''t notice it.

    "I''m just wondering, Young Noble." Andreo answered after much deliberation of what he should respond.

    "Someone has still to go there, so I left a small crack for that person to maneuver." Jin Rou exined, "And I''m going to meet this someone right now as this is an urgent matter."

    Jin Rou didn''t wait for their reactions as he manipted the time and space around him. Soon, a spiral effect activated on their surroundings as they soon were devoured by space.

    ---

    In a faraway ce, away from civilizations and continents. There was a special are called AZ Grounds which meant Azure Zenith Grounds. It had a cool name but it was actually a barrendnd with a poisonous sea-like waters. No one wanted to go here as there was nothing to find here in the first ce. Also, the atmosphere here was toxic towards humans and other races. Except for dragons.

    Dragon Emperor Loki was meditating when he sensed abnormalities in the void. He opened his eyes and held his weapon. He was about to strike should the unweed visitors posed as a threat.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The beautifuldy in a bikini sunbathing under the hot sun also opened her eyes and looked at the distorted space. Soon, her lips curved into a smile and said, "Interesting."

    The distorted space revealed three figuresˇŞ Jin Rou, Fiarra, and Andreo.

    Jin Rou told the duo, "You stay here while I talk to her."

    Fiarra and Andreo felt their souls almost left. They actually went here to see the dragon emperors once again!

    Dragon Emperor Loki stood up and said with a cold tone, "I don''t remember we required your presence here, Your Majesty. We have already met the end of the deal."

    He must be talking about what happened in the Dragon Sky. Jin Rou chuckled and said, "You are stiff as ever, Loki. I''m not here for that."

    "Then what are you here for?" Loki demanded an answer.

    "I''m here for 1." Jin Rou looked at thedy in a bikini and smirked.

    1 looked at Jin Rou and spoke, "Seeing you personallying here in this barren ce, there must be a reason why you do so. You''re not here to say hi to me, right?"

    Her tone was seductive. No one would think about her being the most terrifying dragon emperor of this epoch. As a survivor for many years and retained her title as the number one, her power level was surely something that most people would be afraid of. Even those saints had to be wary of her now.

    "Of course." Jin Rou sat down to the stone in front of him, which was beside to 1, and said, "I''m here for a business."

    "Business? You mean scamming us?" Loki had known Han Li to be a greedy bastard. Once he said business, it might be something that would dry them.

    1 gestured Loki to not say more. She was interested in this so called business and said, "Let''s hear it."

    Jin Rou looked at his surroundings and snapped his fingers. Soon, their ce suddenly changed. It was no longer a beach with poisonous waters, but above the clouds and sky, "This ce might do."

    "So? What is it this business you''re talking about?" 1 wasn''t surprised when Jin Rou changed their location. Her ears were ready to listen to what Jin Rou would propose with anticipation.

    Jin Rou got down to business then, "You sure have heard of Rose Bloodline and Seven Sins n back in your world, right?"

    1 was a little surprised and covered her mouth pretentiously, "You know stuff about that world? This is a bit shocking."

    "I have lived for too long, so I have a general idea." Jin Rou rolled his eyes, "But the thing here is, someone needs the Rose Bloodline and Seven Sins n to die. And I mean totallyˇŞ a genocide. And I want you to do it."

 Chapter 997 1

    1 looked at Jin Rou andughed, "Li, what sort of trouble have you entangled yourself with this time?"

    It was rare for Han Li to ask her of something. After all, they wouldn''t meet even if the world was already ending. He was the type to never ask for anything and do it himself. But what''s it this time to even require her presence?

    "Nothing. Someone named Dreira of Evesting n approached me and ordered me to do his bidding. He even presented a contract to sign." Jin Rou spoke as he remembered it.

    "And by your personality, you won''t want others using you. After all, you are used to using others for your own convenience." 1 chuckled.

    "But I pay them handsomely, no?" Jin Rou defended. Han Li was never stingy with rewards. Those who had done well for him would receive enormous rewards that they couldn''t get in their lifetime should they have worked for others.

    "The bottom line is, you still used them." 1 refuted but immediately curved back to the topic, "In any case, you want my help to wipe those superpowers out, right?"

    "Rose Bloodline and Seven Sins n." Jin Rou affirmed.

    "You''re aware that these two superpowers are backed by Majesties, right?" 1 said, "And remember that us dragon emperors are nurtured by such existences. And you''re telling me to bite them?"

    It was like a dog biting their master after being taken care of and nurtured. It was an ungrateful act and often would the masses curse at you for doing so. Although 1 was no longer part of that world, her roots were still there as well as her origin.

    Jin Rou expected this and said, "That''s why you will leave out the Majesties and just kill the rest of them."

    He knew that it was too much to ask to kill the Majesties, so he needed to concess if he wanted to seed dragging her in this mess. After all, he already epted the treasures and promised the guy. Wouldn''t that be embarrassing if he couldn''t convince her?

    "That''s possible, but I will get the ire of those two Majesties, no?" 1 reasoned. It wasn''t worth it antagonizing the two Majesties for a measly revenge of someone she didn''t even know.

    "Do you think they care about that right now?" Jin Rou smirked, "1, you are a dragon emperor of the previous epoch, a survivor one at that. You think those Majesties can hold a candle against you?"

    He paused and said, "Furthermore, look how long have you been gone in that world. For sure, they are already producing new dragon emperors to seed your throne. Do you really think that, as the strongest dragon emperor out there, deserved to be changed?"

    Jin Rou was trying to ignite the idle mes inside 1. She had stayed too lowkey for so many generations and it''s now time to make her shine in the world again.

    "You''re trying to provoke me, Han Li." 1 shook her head, "Still, I''m not interested in crossing paths with them. I just want to live a peaceful life until I die."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "And you know that''s not possible." Jin Rou said, "Just how many 12-Words and Epoch Saints are trying to hunt you down despite the meaningless years passing? One way or another, they will find this ce and you have to run away again."

    "Han Li, what are you trying to say?" 1 creased her brows. Her expression was showing displeasure when she heard those words.

    "I''m saying that you won''t get the peace you dream of so much unless you have a safe and permanent ce to stay." Jin Rou was looking at 1 and said, "Corps Zone."

    Hearing these words, 1''s eyes suddenly widened. The Corps Zone was a necessary thing for her to live in peace, "You have that treasure?"

    "Why do you think that despite your countless tries of searching for it, you have never found it?" Jin Rou smirked, "In exchange for your actions in that world, I will give you the Corps Zone."

    The Corps Zone was one of the Nine Heavenly Dao Treasures of Mortalis. It was heavenly treasure that could hide one''s location and be a fortress at the same time. He only had two of this kind and him giving out the one meant he was determined to get her help.

    "You''re even willing to go this far, Han Li." Honestly, 1 was truly amazed. Who would think about giving the Corps Zone as a bargaining chip just to kill these two superpowers of the other world? It''s not like he was connected to it, to begin with.

    "Well, what do you say?" Jin Rou knew that 1 couldn''t resist the temptation of the Corps Zone. It was heavenly dao treasure and no one would want to miss it. If ever she did, Jin Rou would make sure that she wouldn''t have a chance to have it.

    What was stated was just the surface skills of Corps Zone. As a heavenly dao treasure, it had so many uses that might freak out people. Even Han Li had yet to fully know the extent of its capabilities despite many researches and experiments.

    "Well, what can I say? You have gotten me with the Corps Zone." As expected, 1 wouldn''t want to miss it. The trouble and hassle she would experience would be worth it if she could get the Corps Zone. With that, not even Han Li could find her again.

    "And oh, while you finished the job, you must take some of that mythical stone called erant." Jin Rou said, "I need those things to create my ultimate weapon for the war."

    "You want erants?" 1 was surprised. It was a very rare stone in their world. And fortunately, the territory it was located was in the Rose Bloodline Sect, "I think I can bring a max of three of that."

    Jin Rou smiled. That''s more than enough for him, "Perfect. Three is enough for me."

    After that, they talked about more of the details regarding what 1 should do.

 Chapter 998 Return

    Meanwhile, Fiarra and Andreo were growing anxious. Why would their Young Noble need to separate their space from them? Judging by the looking of the other dragon emperor, he wasn''t seeing them favorably.

    "Do you know something about why Han Li is here?" Loki asked the two. It was also anxious as the 1 disappeared along with Jin Rou. Although 1 was strong, she wasn''t strong enough to contend against Han Li.

    "We don''t know." Andreo answered, "The Young Noble usually do things without telling us. I mean, is there a need for him to tell?"

    He got a point. Han Li had no reason to tell them. After all, they were all followers only. Loki bought this reason, but his anxiousness wasn''t lessening down.

    After some while, Jin Rou and 1 had returned. Loki inspected 1 and looked for injuries. Fortunately, she seemed to be safe.

    Jin Rou caught this and chuckled, "It seems our boy is very worried about you that I will do something."

    Loki immediately retracted his gaze and harrumphed. He let his guard down which was embarrassing. The other party even saw him being so overly worried about 1.

    1 smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Loki. Nothing has happened. We just talked."

    "What about?" Loki asked. He sounded demanding an answer.

    "Hmm, you will know it." 1 chuckled and looked at Jin Rou, "I hope you will not run away when I''m done with it."

    Jin Rou smiled, "You have signed the soul contract. How could I?"

    Soul contract? Loki looked at 1 and asked again, "What did he mean soul contract?"

    1 didn''t answer it and instead shoo Jin Rou away, "Isn''t it time to disappear now? Go and scram."

    Since the deal had been settled, Jin Rou had no reason to stay here hence being shooed away. Jin Rouughed and told the duo, "All right, I''ll be expecting good results."

    After saying that, they disappeared. Loki asked the same question again, "What did he mean by soul contract, 1?"

    "Just like he said, I signed it and he signed it. We came to an agreement, a deal." 1 exined what''s the contents of the deal.

    Loki was stumped, "Why would you ept such a crazy deal? Han Li is just going to use you for his benefit."

    "Because the Corps Zone is that vital to us." 1 said as she took out a cigarette and light it, "With the zone, we can live in peace. No one can disturb us, even the Majesties in that world."

    "But returning is too dangerous, 1." Loki sighed, "We came here in this world because they saw us as a threat to their position. We barely came back here after failing to capture this world. And now, you want to return there?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Compared to Mortalis, that world was a lot more dangerous. After all, this world had a systematizedws and restrictions that maintained the bnce of the realm.

    "I know." 1 was aware, but she was confident that with her skills, she could justplete this mission, "We are going to have the Corps Zone, Loki. Judging by Han Li''s entric attitude, this will be the first andst time he will offer up something that grand."

    She got a point. The Corps Zone outweighed everything else. What mattered for 1 was to get her hands on the zone and live in peace, after. No one would stop her, not even Loki.

    She was used to being all alone in her life and didn''t mind biting the bullet without someone to watch her back. Also, she was already strong to fend off for herself. Take note, she was a catastrophe survivor of the previous epoch, so her power said it all.

    "If you want to stay here, you can. I''m not going to force you toe knowing the danger I will face." 1 was determined to push this on and said.

    Loki sighed and said, "Of course, I wille with you."

    He''s just thinking about the wellbeing of 1, as he knew what happened in the past regarding her. In any case, he couldn''t leave the person be knowing how dangerous that world was especially of what happened.

    "You don''t have to force yourself." 1 said as she smiled, "It''s really okay if you cannote. After all, this is my own agenda and you aren''t required to do my bidding."

    Lokiughed it off, "You are the great dragon emperor of all, how can I let you go there alone? I am your second inmand, and will make sure that you will always be safe."

    After saying that, he knelt down and spoke with all his heart, "I am your knight and shield for theing days and years."

    1ughed and smied genuinely while nodding. All this while, she was very grateful that Loki stayed by her side no matter what the situation was. Of all the dragon emperors who served under her banner, Loki was the most faithful one. Furthermore, he was the greatest contributor to all the missions they did in the past. In other words, Dragon Emperor Loki stained his hands with blood most of the time to lessen the burden of

    "Thank you." 1 spoke with all her heart, too. Because the two had been together for a very long while now, they knew each other well like the back of their hands.

    If there was someone to support 1 no matter how devilish and antagonistic her ns were, it would be Loki, only. Without a doubt, without sparing a single heartbeat to think about it.

    ---

    Jin Rou and his group was already out of the Azure Zenith Grounds. The next step was to return to Dalensale Continent again.

    And just when they arrived back to the continent, Jin Rou and his group was met with des and spears.

    Fiarra realized she knew these people and immediately ordered, "Put your weapons away, now!"

    Her voice was clear and demanding. She wouldn''t hesitate to kill one or two to teach these guys a lesson of who they were messing with!

 Chapter 999 Thousand Elf Kingdom

    The soldiers were pointing their sharp tips on Jin Rou. Their killing intent was thick, ready to kill. They were the strongest legion of Thousand Elf Kingdom, Lowheart.

    Themander of Lowheart Legion was Astef. He was wearing a tight chestte with his big belly bulging. His eyes looked at Fiarra and spoke, "Princes Fiarra, your father has entrusted you to us and we believe it''s time go back home."

    "First, drop your weapons." Fiarra spoke coldly again, "You just want to escort me back, do you really need such parade?"

    Commander Astef said, "I apologize, Princess. But we just want to make sure you''ll be safe returning home."

    Commander Astef was a powerfulmander. He was taught and raised by the third era emperor, Elfstring. His position in the kingdom was unshakeable as well. No one could challenge him unless it''s the king or anyone from the royal family.

    Themander looked at Jin Rou and further exined, "Also, we have received a report that you are being dragged by a vagabond scammer. So, for safety reasons, we have the Lowheart Legion here."

    "A vagabond scammer?" Andreo knew that themander was talking about their Young Noble, "Who do you think you are to say that to our Young Noble? You tired of living?"

    Commander Astef was surprised to see a prominent figure here and bowed, "I didn''t expect that the young master of Immortal Dynasty is here, too. Greetings, Young Master Andreo."

    "Hmph." Andreo snorted, "If you want to pay respects, do it to our Young Noble."

    Themander smiled wryly and shook his head, "Unfortunately, that can''t happen, Young Master. In any case, please send my warm regards to your ancestor."

    "I wille with the Young Noble." Andreo knew that he couldn''t force themander to do what he wanted.

    "Astef, pay respects to our Young Noble." But it was different when it came from Fiarra, "You have no right to nder him as a scammer."

    "My apologies, Young Noble." Despite not wanting to do it, Astef had no choice but to surrender. After all, it was an order from the princess.

    Jin Rou knew that he was forced so he ignored it.

    Being ignored, Commander Astef was displeased but he didn''t show it in his face, "Princess Fiarra, let''s go. The family is already waiting for you."

    Fiarra knew that she couldn''t avoid them again, not this time. With the Lowheart Legion, it was impossible to run away unless Jin Rou willed it. She looked at Jin Rou with pleading eyes.

    "What? Let''s go. I''m dying to see what kind of ce is Thousand Elf Kingdom." Jin Rou chuckled.

    Hearing this, themander snorted in silence. It was good that he didn''t need to force him toe with them.

    The princess'' face brightened when she received this answer. It was like a sweet song being sang by her ears.

    Soon, the group departed to the kingdom as the legion had sessfullypleted their task.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ---

    They arrived at the kingdom after a few hours, only. As the legion had powerful flying beasts, it was easy to travel within a short amount of time. It should have taken a few days bynd, after all.

    Fiarra was immediately summoned to the meeting room. It was an urgent notice and she needed to attend to it. Jin Rou and Andreo were led to a special room filled with shining furnitures.

    "As expected of Thousand Elf Kingdom. They lived up to it." Andreo was amazed. Although their lineage had produced more emperors, the atmosphere in this kingdom was lightpared to their dynasty filled with monks on a prayer schedule.

    It was good to breathe some fresh air here in Thousand Elf.

    The room was situated at the highest peak of an ancients and big tree, so the view of the whole kingdom was on the scene.

    Jin Rou knew that Fiarra had arranged this personally to give him the best amodation so far, and he appreciated the thought. He observed the great view of the whole kingdom up here. He could even see and hear what''s going on in the said pce meeting as it wasn''t that far from him.

    And what he saw and heard made him chuckle. He couldn''t help it, as jumping clowns were present.

    ---

    "No. I''m not going to marry Abyss Scion." Fiarra mmed her fist and spoke with a t tone. She was called for an urgent matter to talk about hering marriage with the Abyss Scion?

    This was preposterous in all sense. Who were they to poke their noses on who should she marry? Their kingdom was stable and their position was unshakable. What was this marriage for?

    "Fiarra, listen to me." King Blumur tried to calm his daughter down, "It has been talked about and the ancestors of our kingdom and Three Elves Race havee into an agreement."

    "And you think I will just ept it and let that man marry me?" Fiarra sneered, "No one, even the ancestors, has the right to choose who I am to marry. This is my life, this is my choice."

    She didn''t know why but she was more confident and assured this time. Perhaps it was because her Young Noble was here and she felt protected? She knew that he wouldn''t abandon her should things go wrong here.

    All in all, it was the truth that she didn''t like marrying someone who offended her Young Noble and was on top of high horse, feeling superior.

    In the first ce, why should she marry an ipetent bastard like the scion? Her standards weren''t that low.

    "Fiarra, you have no say in this." King Blumur shook his head, "Even I don''t have the power to nullify it."

    "Father, of all people, you should know that Three Elves Race is a snake trying to find a chance to bite us. And now you want them to enter our family by marriage? If this is not stupidity, I don''t what this is!" Fiarra almost lost it.

    Hearing this, King Blumur deeply sighed.

 Chapter 1000 Suggestion

    King Blumur knew how ambitious the Three Elves Race was. Letting them in the royal family was like inviting a lion to devour them. It''s unpleasant, but even with his authority, he couldn''t oppose the decisions of the ancestors.

    Who would want to let in a tiger in their ce? Unless King Blumur was dumb, he wouldn''t let them in if only he had the power to do so.

    "So you will just watch me get married to an asshole like that?" Fiarra was full of indignation. How could their ancestors sell her to that man?

    Abyss Scion was infamous for being vicious towards his dao partners. His infatuation for the princess was only because she was beautiful. But what if he got fed up and no longer wanted her? The princess'' life would be miserable.

    Not to mention, the man was reeking with unfaithfulness. For sure, he would have many wives, not just her.

    "Fiarra, watch your words." King Blumur said with a firm tone, "I will try to get you out of the marriage but for now, go along with it."

    "I won''t." Fiarra tly declined, "If I have to marry a bastard like that, I would rather die then."

    Fiarra didn''t like to be forced to do things. She already agreed with having the throne to keep the cycle going. The best thing the Thousand Elf Kingdom should do was to let her choose her own path in life.

    "You have no choice. And I don''t have a choice, either." King Blumur said, "You are going to marry him and that''s final."

    Knowing that this talk was useless, Fiarra left the room with a hard m on the door. She was too frustrated that she didn''t want to say more lest she would hurt her father.

    She understood that her father was powerless against the decisions of the ancestors but shouldn''t he at least console her and assure her? Instead, he pushed and pushed that she should get this marriage done for the benefit of their kingdom.

    Seeing his daughter leave, King Blumur deeply sighed as he smiled weakly. He thought that he was a useless father for not being able to give what she wanted this time.

    ---

    "Young Noble, can you help me?" Fiarra had sought assistance from Jin Rou. She was herst hope of turning things around, "I know that I''m being too impudent but please help me, just this once and for thest time."

    Jin Rou''s help would be truly table turning against this decision. After all, he was the type to get under everything control by force.

    Fiarra had exined to Jin Rou what happened and detailed it more.

    "What a bunch of bastards!" Andreo couldn''t help but curse as he listened to the story, "How could they give their princess just like that?"

    Jin Rou smirked and said, "Because of pressure."

    "Pressure?" Fiarra was confused.

    "Your kingdom''s ancestors have dirt that they didn''t want to leave the darkness. For sure, Three Elves Race has gotten something that can put intense pressure on your ancestors." Jin Rou exined. It was natural and mostly done in lineages.

    When you had one''s weakness, you could exploit to your advantage and that''s what the race was doing. For them, as long as they have that card, they wouldn''t lose out.

    "What could possibly this dirt be?" Andreo asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Who knows? It might be a dirt that could terrify even the heavens. Since they agreed, that something must be astonishing." Jin Rou chuckled, "And Three Elves Race has always been ambitious in the past and never changed, so doing this is natural for them."

    "Will you help me, Young Noble?" The princess asked with pleading eyes, "I will do everything to pay it back even if I have to sell everything."

    Jin Rou shook his head, "It''s not enough. But since you''ve served me well, I will help you."

    What the princess had would never be enough. After all, Jin Rou''s help was worth more than that. But he was willing to help her out of appreciation and the service of thedy for being his personal maid.

    "Thank you, Young Noble!" Fiarra was relieved as she hugged Jin Rou tightly. With Jin Rou here, who could force her to do this bs marriage?

    "Go, return to your room and rest." Jin Rou smiled, "Attend the meeting tomorrow with the Three Elves Race, don''t worry. I''ll be there."

    The race had sent an advance notice five days prior that Abyss Scion and Treemountain Ancestor would be visiting the kingdom personally to talk about the marriage in full and deeper details. Since it was a grand asion, they were preparing for it with great efforts.

    "Yes, Young Noble." Fiarra left the room with a sweet smile. She could sleep well despite the lioning here tomorrow.

    Andreo was also relieved. He thought that the Young Noble wouldn''t poke his nose into the beehive. After all, they were in the territory of the kingdom. But it seemed that he didn''t give a damn about being in the lion''s den.

    "Andreo, isn''t Fiarra beautiful?" Jin Rou said.

    "Uh? Yes, Young Noble." Andreo was confused why Jin Rou asked that. Obviously, Fiarra was beautiful, extremely at that. He drank a bottle of water afterwards.

    "Why don''t your Immortal Dynasty and the Thousand Elf Kingdom form the marriage alliance instead?" Jin Rou suggested. He really meant it.

    Hearing this, Andreo almost sshed the water from his mouth, "Young Noble, don''t joke around like that. I''m not nning in marrying."

    "Drop the monk ways of your dynasty and think of someone as a potential dao partner. From what I see, you are perfectly suited for Fiarra. If you just show your real face, I doubt that she might even decline it." Jin Rou said.

    Andreo shook his head, afraid that someone was listening, "Please, Young Noble. I really don''t n in marrying so the lineage of our dynasty will end. I just want to die alone and in peace."

    Jin Rou chuckled, "If your ancestors heard you, you will get intense spanking from them."

    ---

    A/N: HAPPY 1000TH CHAPTER, EVERYONE! Thank you for all your support. <3

    Let''s have a happy winter season, cheers!

    Brei

 Chapter 1001 Declining The Marriage

    Andreo smiled wryly after hearing this. It was true that those monks would get angry and spank his butt. How could he say that the lineage should stop at him? The bloodline should continue on and on until its decline.

    In any case, Jin Rou could not force the man. He was merely suggesting of who he was good to pair with.

    ---

    The day when the Three Elves Race would visit personally hade. Abyss Scion and Treemountain Ancestor was having a grand parade of their arrival as people were lined up. They were waving at them like superstars from a recent hit movie.

    Furthermore, the race even brought their strongest legion, Threemost.

    King Blumur was displeased with this grand show the Three Elves Race was putting. It seemed that they didn''t care about them particrly.

    Soon, the scion and the ancestor had arrived at the pce. They were received by the king with warm words despite his displeasure, "Wee to our humble abode, Abyss Scion and Treemountain Ancestor."

    Treemountain nodded and said, "We will be in your care, King Blumur."

    The two didn''t need to show respect to the king. After all, the ancestor''s position was higher than the king so he didn''t bother calling him Your Majesty. King Blumur expected this and didn''t mind it. It was no use getting hyped up over something like this.

    "Please, we have prepared the best meals for you." King Blumur said with a smile, "My daughter is also waiting, excited to meet the scion."

    Abyss Scion smiled with satisfaction as he heard this. He thought that she would be head over heels for that bastard man. Fortunately, she was not that dumb to stay with him.

    The scion always thought that the rightful ce for the princess was in his arms, all this time.

    ---

    ? Thousand Elf Kingdom had prepared extravagant food for this asion. They were very meticulous and aligned the food to what the Three Elves Race liked.

    Fiarra was already waiting for them and met the scion with a smile, "Please, let''s eat."

    Abyss Scion nodded and sat down. The ancestor also sat and looked at the food, "The kingdom sure loves us. Preparing food to our liking."

    "Why, it''s natural." King Blumurughed, "We have to prepare our best. After all, we are going to be one family from now on."

    "Indeed." Treemountain Ancestor smiled. He was very satisfied with the amodation and hospitality of the kingdom.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Soon, they first ate the food. After cleaning the tes, Treemountain got down to business, "Princess Fiarra, our Abyss Scion is very handsome and talented. He is regarded as a genius, and no one can bepared to him. Your offspring will be, surely, a prominent figure in the future."

    The princess shook her wine ss and observed the reddish wine inside. She was ying with it at one moment before taking some sips, after. She looked at the Abyss Scion who was looking at her also with confidence.

    "The Abyss Scion is indeed a talented genius." Princess Fiarra nodded, "But I don''t know, but I feel like he still seems to becking something."

    Abyss Scion''s brows met each other. Nevertheless, he still smiled and asked, "What do you mean, Princess? Are you saying that I''m ipatible with you?"

    Treemountain Ancestor was also looking at the princess. He was waiting for the response from Fiarra.

    "How can I dare?" Princess Fiarra spoke calmly, "It''s just that the scion is very talented while I''m not. This is embarrassing."

    She paused for a moment and resumed, "Thus, I decided not to marry the Abyss Scion to save the shame of both our kingdom and race."

    It sounded that she was sacrificing herself for the greater good of the kingdom. With the way she phrased it, she seemed to be a noble hero willing to suffer alone.

    Treemountain Ancestor, of course, didn''t buy it. His expression immediately showed displeasure and asked King Blumur, "King, what is the meaning of this? I thought that we have talked about this already."

    King Blumur was horrified. His girl had actually turned the proposal down right on their faces! He smiled weakly and exined, "Pardon my daughter, Ancestor. She has been exhausted for the past few days and frustrated due to the recent events she suffers."

    "Is that true, Princess?" Treemountain Ancestor remembered that this woman was with that person who offended them. He remembered that man''s face clearly.

    Princess Fiarra sipped some wine again before replying, "Treemountain Ancestor, I am truly exhausted this few days as some holligans are trying to bethrot me with force. What can I do? I don''t want to marry yet. At the very least, I don''t want want to marry someone I''m notpatible with. After all, I''m not as talented as the Abyss Scion."

    Seeing that the script fell off, and the direction turned towards the worst, King Blumur red at his daughter and immediately said, "What are you saying, my daughter? You can''t be like this. You already agreed to this marriage!"

    "I agreed to this marriage?" Fiarraughed coldly and said, "Father, it''s you and the ancestors who sold me off to save your butts. And now, you''re telling me this? In the very first ce, I never agreed to anything like this."

    Fiarra knew that the Three Elves Race was exerting pressure upon them. And unless they agreed with the marriage, their kingdom was soon to be in a scandalous position. As the king, he didn''t want this to happen. So with the ancestors.

    Abyss Scion clenched his fists. He was angry that he almost grit his teeth. What''s wrong his face? With his talents? Any woman would even want to get on his bed by all means, yet Fiarra wasn''t appreciating the chance of being his wife.

    Soon, he remembered a familiar face who he hated the most. The very person who shamed him in the Dragon''s te and swore to exact revenge against. He wanted to puke blood just by thinking the shameful past he had because of that bastard.

 Chapter 1002 The Scions Proposal

    "Princess, let me ask you something." Abyss Scion wouldn''t let this matter go. He red at the princess and asked, "Do you think I''m not worthy of you?"

    Fiarra expected this question and shook her head, "No, it''s just that I''m notpatible with you. You are a future dragon to soar above the sky and the firmaments. How can I dare to chain you down with marriage?"

    Abyss Scion was being praised on the surface. But he surely felt that the princess was mocking him.

    How could his pride take it when he was being insulted this way? He held down his rage and asked, "Princess, you cannot nullify the marriage yourself. After all, your ancestors have already agreed to this."

    "That''s true but the final verdict is still on me. I can just choose to die or run away. I still have two options in this mess." Princess Fiarra smirked. She sounded as if dying was a trivial matter.

    The princess wouldn''t, of course, want to die. She was just speaking to sound the victim as much as possible. She knew that Treemountain wouldn''t be moved by her act, but at the very least, it might give her Young Noble a path to intervene normally.

    "Princess Fiarra, please watch your words." Treemountain was no longer happy with the current events. His eyes were ring coldly at the princess. His eyes were telling Fiarra that should she spout another bout of nonsense, he would personally shut her up.

    Fiarra''s body shook from the pressure. This ancestor was going this far to oppress them.

    Abyss Scion''s pride was hurt, on the other hand. He was thinking about those mocking words and he couldn''t live with it. He stood up and looked at the princess and said, "Since I am a magnanimous scion, I will give you a chance to nullify the marriage."

    Treemountain Ancestor widened his eyes and spoke hurriedly, "What are you saying, scion? This is not part of what we talked about."

    King Blumur was also surprised. The Abyss Scion, knowing for his arrogance, was willing to give Fiarra a chance to nullify it? Wasn''t it basically giving up his right here?

    Of course, the king was aware that it wouldn''t be free and easy. Abyss Scion raised his finger and exined, "If you can defeat me in a one on one match, the marriage will be automatically nullified. If you want to be assured, we can use the soul contract."

    "Abyss!" Treemountain was ring daggers at Abyss Scion this time. How could he put the marriage on the line just for his measly pride? "Do you know what you are doing?"

    "Ancestor, it''s okay. As long as I win, it all that matters, right?" Abyss Scion smiled, "Moreover, with this, if I win, she can no longer decline and has no choice but to ept the marriage."

    In other words, Abyss Scion was nning in cornering the princess to leave her no choice. Dying was also out of the options, and running away too.

    "Are you sure about this?" Princess Fiarra felt like a big pie fell from the sky. She couldn''t help but have a radiant smile this time.

    Abyss Scion, for the second time, dug his own grave and he wasn''t aware about it.

    "Of course. We can use everything we have and the first to fall down loses." Abyss Scion nodded. He was very confident with his abilities. In his mind, there was a little to none chance of the princess defeating him.

    He wasn''t the greatest genius of their Three Elves Race for nothing.

    King Blumur tried to persuade the princess, "My daughter, fighting the Abyss is very dangerous knowing his daows. You cannot."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Princess Fiarra smiled and shook her head, "I cannot back down, Father. The Abyss Scion has given us a chance, how can I shame our forefathers and not grab the opportunity?"

    King Blumur was touched by her words. Truly she was the heir of their kingdom. With her, the prosperity of the kingdom was inevitable.

    Treemountain Ancestor had no choice but to ept this. It would look bad for his image if he didn''t approve of it. Let the youngsters deal with their stuff.

    ---

    The Thousand Elf Kingdom had a veryrge arena used for annualpetitions between the families and sects under them. It was called Thousand Arena.

    Fiarra and Abyss Scion were facing each other with serious expressions. King Blumur was praying for her daughter''s safety no matter what the results was, while Treemountain was aiming for a win.

    Abyss Scion cupped his fist and said, "Princess, please show me your dao arts."

    Fiarra did the same gesture and spoke, "I''m ready to learn from you, Scion."

    "Bang!" Fiarra made the first move as she rushed towards the scion. Then, she took out her treasured sword, Elfborn de, to try to finish this in one blow.

    Unfortunately, how could the scion let her be? He already predicted this and backed off several steps. He took out his Quasi-Emperor Arms, Three Ball, and shot it towards her.

    "Activate!" Fiarra roared as thousand sword hymns appeared above her. They were threatening and powerful.

    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The sword hymns rushed and descended to Abyss Scion without stopping.

    "Break!" Abyss Scion used his Three Balls to circte his body and assumed as an unbreakable shield. Countless fluctuations appeared as the sword hymns met the encircling Three Balls.

    Fiarra used this open opportunity to cut the distance between her and the Abyss Scion. When the scion was paying attention to her, she would stop and back off again.

    When the sword hymns vanished, the Three Balls became three-like spheres. They were almost asrge the as the Thousand Arena when the threebined.

    "Since you''re done, it''s my turn!" Abyss Scion howled. The-like spheres had different elements, namely water,nd, and air.

    King Blumur stood up and said, "Hey. Isn''t this too much?"

    Using the Threes Formation, one of Three Elves'' imperial daows, was a bit over the top. This was just a sparring match to determine who''s going to defeat who. Must the Abyss Scion really do this?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!